《Tyrant Sword Soul》


 Chapter 1

    "Wang Cheng, give me the little bastard Wang Yu!"


    On a huge peak, the two men and horses look at each other with swords and crossbows. Such a posture will break the calm of looking at each other at any time.


    The men and horses on both sides are staring at each other with cold eyes. Obviously, there is something wrong with these two teams.


    However, if someone nearby sees the opposing sides, it is not strange, because this is not the first time for these two sides.


    Although they are not well-known, they are also difficult to reach in some weaker families.


    Both of them represent a family. Wang family, Lin family.


    These two families have equal strength. In countless battles, most of them are small fights, and none of them has sent out the backbone.


    However, this time, it was a big fight. The people of both sides are the peak combat power cultivated by the two families over the years.


    In the Lin family, Lin Hong, the owner of the Lin family, looked at the people of the Wang family with an angry face. The angry color in his eyes was almost ready to spit fire.


    On the other hand, a young man was dripping with blood, and no one felt strange in the Lin family. It was Lin Yang, the young master of the Lin family.


    For Lin Hong''s anger, the Lin family also sighed faintly. After reading today''s things, it will never be so easy to avoid it.


    They all know that Lin Hong''s love for Lin Yang has reached an unprecedented height. To some extent, Lin Yang is Lin Hong''s inverse scale. Whoever hurts Lin Yang is equivalent to pulling out Lin Hong''s inverse scale. How can he be good.


    The violent drink just now came from Lin Hong''s mouth.


    In another pair of men and horses, Wang Cheng, the leader of the Wang family, looked at the scene faintly. He didn''t like it or sad. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    Wang Yu looked at the scene with a slight frown on Wang Cheng''s side. The current situation seems not good, and he caused it.


    Wang Cheng heard Lin Hong''s violent drinking, but he smiled noncommittally, slowly looked up, and a touch of irony appeared in his eyes.


    "Hehe, this is just your waste. Is it difficult for the small ones to beat the small ones and the big ones to come out? If the big ones are big, will the old ones come out to seek justice? It seems that you Lin family protect their shortcomings to the extent that they have no face." Wang Cheng sneered.


    "You don''t pay, do you..."


    Lin Hong looks pale. Therefore, if he only makes a small fuss, he can still turn a blind eye. However, the battle between Lin Yang and Wang Yu is almost abandoned by the latter. Even if the injury can recover, I''m afraid the future achievements will be limited.


    At the thought of this, Lin Hong''s heart was filled with anger.


    "Wang Cheng, give you one last chance to hand over Wang Yu, or... Wash your Wang family with blood!"


    Lin hongleng cried out. He began to wave violently all over his body. Countless people were awestruck. It seems that Lin Hong didn''t laugh this time.


    Wang Yu also frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Lin Hong loved Lin Yang so much that if the two families went to war, although they would not be afraid of the Lin family, they would definitely lose both sides. The Wang family might suffer heavy casualties


    "Dad..."


    Wang Yu bit his teeth and was about to speak when he was interrupted by Wang Cheng. Seeing this, Wang Yu had to give up his idea.


    "Hehe, Lin Hong, why do you do this? You and I have fought for so many years and still haven''t decided the outcome. It''s meaningless to fight around like this. If you insist on destroying my Wang family, your Lin family will never be better."


    Wang Cheng said with a light smile, it''s the first time Lin Hong has been in such an array with him in so many years. He really doesn''t believe it. Lin Hong dares to tear his face with him. After all, there is not much difference between their two forces.


    "Ha ha..." when Lin Hong heard the speech, he smiled noncommittally and said slowly, "what you said is all previous things..."


    Lin Hong slowly raised his head and stared at Wang Yu beside Wang Cheng with murderous eyes. His breath also began to expand.


    "Ha ha, Wang Cheng, I''ll show you the gap between us today and see if my Lin family is qualified to wash your Wang family!"


    Lin Hong laughed. Some force that had been suppressed in his body, like a sleeping lion, was slowly waking up.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of heavy thunder suddenly rang through Lin Hong at this time. On Lin Hong''s body, the strong power fluctuated. In addition to that strong power, there was a strange power fluctuation.


    "Is this... Force?!"


    Wang Chengxian''s eyes were slightly frozen. The next moment, he began to lose his voice and scream, and his face became ugly.


    In this world, there is a strange power. That power symbolizes a kind of strength. If there is more power, your strength is more powerful.


    In this world, there is a strange thing called "force", which is a wonderful force with powerful and terrible destructive power.


    This kind of power is familiar and common in this world, because it is a kind of power that every real cultivator should have.


    This kind of power is distinguished from the nine realms, and among the nine realms, it is divided into nine small realms.


    Jiuzhong quench body, warrior, martial disciple, warrior, martial teacher, martial spirit, king of martial arts, emperor of martial arts.


    Each realm is divided into one to nine grades.


    No matter what realm, each realm represents different degrees of power. If Emperor Wu and Jiuchong quench have the strength, I''m afraid the former only stares at the latter, and it''s normal to die directly.


    In short, every realm, whether big or small, has a distance. The farther back, the greater the distance.


    However, the strength of Wang Cheng and Lin Hong has been in a balance over the years. No one will let anyone.


    However, now, when Lin Hong broke out the realm he yearned for, Wang Cheng''s face changed.


    Lin Hong''s strength has really stepped into the ranks of martial arts, and he is still in the nine quenched body state. Therefore, they are not in the same state.


    "Ha ha, Wang Cheng, do you feel very desperate? My current strength can definitely crush your poor nine quenched body!"


    Lin Hong laughed loudly, and a powerful force rippled out like a wave and rushed straight at Wang chengmian''s door. Feeling the pressure of the soul, Wang Cheng''s face became iron blue. I can''t see a trace of blood.


    That is... Really beyond the realm of quenching body and reaching the prestige of the realm of real martial arts!


    This realm has undergone earth shaking changes with the quenched body realm. If the people in the quenched body realm fight, they mostly rely on their physical strength. However, the so-called martial arts gives birth to another strange power.


    Force!


    This kind of power is familiar to those who step into the realm of martial arts, because only those who are above this realm are qualified to absorb the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth, make it their own power and turn it into "force".


    Wang Cheng''s face was appalled, and his eyes flickered rapidly at this time. Now, if Lin Hong''s strength was supplemented by some strong men in the family, I''m afraid his Wang family would be absolutely devastated. If Lin Hong wanted to destroy his Wang family, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be very difficult.


    "Dad, their goal is me. Let me out!"


    At this time, the teenager who had been standing behind Wang Cheng, knowing the sudden information, also began to step out.


    The boy was dressed in a black robe and his face was slightly handsome. There was a touch of arrogance on his face. However, in addition to that arrogance, there was a touch of humility.


    "Get out!"


    However, when Wang Yugang spoke, the voice was a drink. With a wave of Wang Cheng''s big hand, he directly fanned down Wang Yu''s handsome face.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, the clear sound suddenly rang through. Wang Cheng''s huge palm print slapped on Wang Yu''s face. That scene made countless Wang family people stare.


    Everyone knows that Wang Cheng also loves Wang Yu very much. I''m afraid from small to large, the former didn''t beat the latter. However, now, Wang Yu was slapped hard.


    After the clear and crisp sound, the people of the Wang family all held their breath at this time. At this time, a touch of red fingerprints had appeared on Wang Yu''s handsome face.


    With Wang Yu''s six quenched body environment, naturally I won''t feel a trace of pain. However, that kind of pain doesn''t come from the body, but from the heart.


    "Get out of here!"

 Chapter 2

    Wang Cheng was also slightly distracted. Even if he suddenly remembered something, his face was filled with anger again and shouted to Wang Chengli.


    "Hum, if you want to leave, you have to ask me, Lin Hong!"


    Lin Hong, who was watching the play, laughed coldly at this time. Li shouted and looked at Lin Hong with a sneer. Immediately, the powerful power began to flow out of his body.


    "Dong!"


    The force poured out from his body. Lin Hong''s face was ferocious. At this time, the soles of his feet suddenly stamped on the ground, and his body was like a hunting cheetah, plundering away at Wang Yuji.


    "Shua!"


    After breaking through the martial arts, Lin Hong''s speed is no longer the time to quench the body. Therefore, Wang Chengfang came back when Lin Hong came.


    "Boy, you hurt my son. Today I''ll let you pay the price of bleeding!"


    Lin Hong shouted and looked ferocious. At this time, his big hand suddenly explored. In addition to his powerful power, there was a trace of force around his fist.


    "Boom!"


    Lin Hong raised his palm and punched with a fierce wind at this time. With a terrible speed, he angrily blasted away at Wang Yu who was absent-minded.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Cheng drank. On his body, a strong sense of strength rippled all over his body. Immediately, as soon as his palm was lifted, he also punched Lin Hong angrily.


    "Dong!"


    The two fists were hard and fierce. At this time, they were not as good as before. Wang Cheng''s palm was shocked and bleeding directly.


    "Pooh!"


    Due to the gap in strength, Wang Cheng was directly shocked to spit out blood, and his body was also shocked to fly upside down under Lin Hong''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Cheng''s body flew upside down like a parabola, which quickly crossed in the air and hit the ground hard, stirring up a piece of dust.


    "Dad!"


    Seeing this, Wang Yu also completely recovered from the moment before. If his father hadn''t clanged this fierce slap for him, I''m afraid he would have killed the one who was killed.


    "Get out of here!"


    However, Wang Yugang just came to Wang Cheng. The latter drank again, but regardless of his injury, slapped Wang Yugang and shook him away.


    "Wang Chen, take Xiaoyu away!"


    Wang Cheng drank, and the young man who was absent-minded on one side would be in a trance at this time. Looking at the refusal of the former, he couldn''t help but have a quiet exploration.


    The young man in black walked out slowly. There was a touch of similarity with Wang Yu on his face, but his face was more mature than Wang Yu.


    This young man in black is Wang Chen, Wang Yu''s eldest brother.


    "Xiao Yu... Let''s go..."


    Wang Chen sighed and slowly said to Wang Yu. The latter heard his words and knew his father''s intention at this time.


    "OK... Dad, take care!"


    Wang Yu bit his teeth and finally nodded heavily. Even with Wang Chen, he swept away from the distance.


    Seeing this, Wang Cheng smiled with relief.


    Xiao Yu... As long as you can leave, dad will have no worries... However, the Lin family is like eating our Wang family, but it''s not so simple


    "Boom!"


    On Wang Yu, a powerful force surged out, and then without any hesitation, he rushed away with his eldest brother Wang Chen.


    For the departure of these two people, no one in the Wang family feels a trace of resentment, because they are both the best existence of the Wang family.


    At this time, they can''t think too much about the sudden changes. Now what they want to think about is the worst result. If all the people here die, the two people who left here may be able to come back strong and maintain for them. But all this came too soon.


    Countless people of the Wang family look fierce. Although the current situation is very bad for them, there are no mediocres in their Wang family. If anyone wants to step on their feet, he will have to pay the price of bleeding!


    "Ha ha... What a moving scene."


    Looking at the departure of Wang Yu and Wang Chen and the eyes of everyone in the Wang family, Lin Hong gently shook his head, but even so, he could not put away his thoughts.


    He fought with the Wang family countless times. Naturally, he knew the hidden danger of the Wang family, and Wang Yu beat his son seriously and almost wanted to give up. This alone can''t spare the Wang family.


    Anyway, the Wang family will die this time!


    "Hum, it''s not so easy to kill my son and want to walk away!"


    Lin Hong gave a cold hum and waved his big hand. Behind him, an old man slowly appeared and stood respectfully beside the former.


    "The elder, with two elders and three elders, is bound to present the body of Wang Yu''s boy to me!"


    Lin Hong drank, and immediately three old men were awed. Their eyes were all looking at Wang Yu who had fled with some pity.


    Their strength, except that the eldest elder Lin Yuan is in the nine times quenched body territory, and the second elder Lin Lin and the Third Elder Lin Kui are in the eight times quenched body territory. However, there is almost no suspense when they go to hunt down Wang Yu who has only six times quenched body territory.


    Lin Yuan opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something. When he saw Lin Hong''s inevitable eyes, he also swallowed the words in his mouth.


    "Master, just leave it to us. Even if Wang Yu puts on his wings, he will be doomed."


    Lin Yuan said with a faint smile that it was from the suppression of strength. A small six quenched body environment was definitely brought by the three elders.


    "Hum, if you want to stop Xiaoyu, you have to ask me first!"


    While Lin Yuan nodded, Wang Cheng drank coldly at this time, suppressing the injury in his body. Even if he stood up, he wanted to rush away at Lin Yuan.


    "Hehe, this is their business. I advise you not to mind your own business."


    Lin Hong smiled faintly. He didn''t have the slightest nonsense. The soles of his feet suddenly stepped on the earth, and his body was like a predatory tiger.


    "Boom!"


    On Lin Hong''s body, a wave of force fluctuated, gathered in his palms, and even patted Wang Cheng angrily.


    A ferocious momentum enveloped him. Wang Cheng''s face could not help but change slightly at this time. As soon as his handprint changed, the violent and powerful force poured out of his body and immediately blew out with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    The loud voice rang through. Under the suppression of strength, Wang Cheng was directly shocked by Lin Hong''s palm and drove away. He was extremely embarrassed.


    Lin Hong''s face began to show a thick disdain. Unexpectedly, Wang Cheng, whose strength was equal to him, was so vulnerable at this time.


    "Shua!"


    But at the thought of the grievances he has suffered over the years, Lin Hong gave a cold hum and his fingerprints changed. He was in a powerful position and swept away at Wang Chengji.


    Wang Cheng''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t dare to deal with it with the slightest neglect.


    "Everyone of the Lin family, kill me! Our old opponents over the years have killed many of our brothers. We want to avenge our dead brothers!"


    Lin Yuan drank again because of the hands of the two family owners. The momentum of the already tense sword was finally ignited by a fuse.


    "Kill!"


    The people of the Lin family behind Lin Yuan burst out a strong sense of killing at this time. The soles of their feet fiercely stepped on the earth, and the earth trembled. The bodies of countless people rushed up at this time and rushed away to the Wang family camp.


    "Everybody, although our Wang family is not as good as the Lin family, there are no mediocres here. He wants to eat us. Our Wang family will tell them what is the bloody price!"


    The countless figures of the Lin family rushed to the Wang family camp. The elder Wang Ye drank. Countless Wang family people felt a touch of thick blood surging in their bodies.


    "Kill!"


    Li drank loudly. The people of the Wang family were carrying a strong sense of war. Their feet stepped on the earth fiercely, and their body shape rushed out without fear and collided fiercely with the Lin family.


    The fierce war broke out at this moment!


    "Hehe, Lin Kui, let''s catch Wang Yu first. Now almost everyone in the Wang family is restrained."


    Lin Yuan smiled faintly. In that battlefield, because Wang Cheng was forced by Lin Hong''s strong strength, the three elders of the Wang family also began to help Wang Cheng. The gap between them had just been reduced. However, the victorious Libra was still leaning towards the Lin family.


    "Yes!"


    The two of them nodded. Seeing this, Lin Yuan did not hesitate. He stepped on the ground with his feet. His body was like a predatory cheetah, rushing away in the direction Wang Yu left. The two of them did not neglect it at all. They showed their bodies and swept out quickly.


    Their departure, here is still filled with tragic war.

 Chapter 3

    At a place far away from the mountain, it was a continuous and huge mountain range, in which two figures hurriedly passed by. Looking at its appearance, it was obviously avoiding something.


    In front of him, Wang Yu clenched his teeth and rushed out aimlessly. There was a slight loss in his eyes.


    Although this world is full of force and colorful, it is extremely cruel.


    The family that had stayed for 16 years was because another family had a warrior, and the original balance between the two sides was broken in an instant.


    The weak side can only be swallowed up by the strong side.


    The world is full of the law of the jungle.


    Without strength, even the family can''t be protected.


    "Damn... If only I could be stronger!"


    Wang Yu bit his teeth and hurt Lin Yang. He has no regrets. Even if he doesn''t hurt him, he has reached the strength of Lin Hong, but he will never let them go.


    "No, brother, I''m going back!"


    Wang Yu''s body shape suddenly stopped at this time.


    "Shua!"


    Behind Wang Yu, Wang Chen frowned slightly and finally stopped beside Wang Yu.


    "Xiaoyu, this is not the time to play a child''s temper. My father did it for our good."


    "Now some people in the Lin family have broken through the martial arts and are above any quenching body. If you go back like this, you will die sooner or later!"


    Wang Chen bit his teeth and advised Wang Yu that his current task was to take Wang Yu to a safe place. With the character of the Lin family, he would never let anyone in the Wang family go.


    "But..."


    Wang Yu heard that although he knew the consequences, he could do nothing at the thought of his father''s tragic death. Wang Yu hated himself.


    In this world, the strong are respected, the weak, life is like grass mustard, nothing.


    "Hehe, go back again? It''s better for our three elders to take you back!"


    A faint laugh with a touch of coldness suddenly rang through the mountains. Wang Yu''s faces could not help changing at this time.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Several figures passed quickly like cheetahs and quickly stopped in front of Wang Yu. The familiar three people made Wang Yu''s face change at this time.


    "It''s really a big deal. It seems that you are bound to catch us back?"


    Wang Chen''s face was cold. Around him, he began to have a strong force, rippling out of it.


    Wang Yu was awed by the powerful power of his flesh. It seemed that his eldest brother was one step ahead of him and reached the level of seven quenching body.


    "Seven quenched body state... But it''s still nothing in our eyes. I suggest you don''t give up a last ditch resistance, or you''ll die ugly."


    Lin Yuan shook his head slightly. The realm is different. If there is no really powerful means, it is difficult to make up for the distance. He can''t believe how strong Wang Chen is.


    Wang Chen smiled faintly, and there was a touch of noncommittal in his smile.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Wang Chen smiled faintly. His face was as calm as water. People didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    "Ha ha, young man is really proud. Since you don''t know how to live or die, I Lin Yuan want to see what you can do!"


    Lin Yuan sneered and took a step slowly, staring at Wang Chen with disdain.


    Behind Lin Yuan, Lin Lin and Lin Lin also sneered. Although they had a lot of contact with the Wang family, the character of these young people was so arrogant.


    "Big brother..."


    Wang Yu could not help frowning when he heard the speech. He was his eldest brother. He was naturally clear about Wang Chen''s means. Not to mention Zhan Linyuan, even the second elder or the Third Elder dared not say that he could not be defeated.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s questioning eyes, Wang Chen slightly stared at Wang Yu and even took back his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Chen didn''t hesitate at all. His internal strength was like a flood. He gushed out of himself and gathered in his hands.


    Seeing this, Lin Yuan sneered with disdain, which was far from hurting him.


    "Die!"


    Wang Chen drank coldly, and the soles of his feet suddenly stamped the earth at this time. However, his body wanted to rush out, but his eyes flickered slightly.


    "Xiaoyu, the family still needs you. Let''s go!"


    Wang Chen drank with a sound, and his palm explored. He even slapped Wang Yu lightly.


    The sudden palm gently fell on Wang Yu, and a thrust suddenly ejected from the palm. Wang Yu''s body fell gently into the distance.


    "Deng Deng!"


    Wang Yu stepped on the ground repeatedly, even though he was stabilizing his body, his face was surprised.


    "Big brother!"


    Wang yuche completely stabilized his body, quickly drank violently, stamped the ground with the soles of his feet, and wanted to plunder Wang Chen.


    "If you still think I''m a big brother, don''t come!"


    Wang Chen''s face was calm, but in his eyes, at this time, he slowly poured a sad and decisive color, drank together, and floated up without any emotion.


    Li drank, which made Wang Yu a little stunned. The step he took was also stiff at this time.


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled wildly at this time. Immediately, in his rebellious eyes, there was a touch of tears for the first time in these years.


    "Yes! Big brother!"


    Wang Yu closed his eyes slightly, endured the mixed emotion in his heart, and didn''t look back. The soles of his feet stamped on the ground. In a few flashes, he left here.


    "Ha ha... This is my good brother..."


    Wang Chen murmured softly, even slowly took back his eyes, and stared at Lin Yuan and others with a cold face.


    "Ha ha... What a moving scene..."


    Aware of Wang Chen''s cold and determined eyes, Lin Yuan shook his head slightly. The more he did, he just felt more and more happy. At this time, he paid off all the grievances he had suffered in my house these years.


    "But... You two still have to be killed..."


    Lin Yuan sneered, stared at Wang Chen tightly, waved his palm gently, and drank with no emotion. At this time, it suddenly rang through.


    "Lin Lin, Lin Kui, this boy will be given to me, and Wang Yu will be given to you! He is bound to bring his body back!"


    "Yes!"


    The two of Lin Lin quickly hugged their fists and drank. Immediately, they moved around Wang Chen and ran away to Wang Yu.


    As soon as Wang Chen''s face was cold and his body moved, he wanted to stop the two of the trees. An old figure appeared strangely in front of him. At the same time, the sound of sneer that made his heart sink slowly sounded.


    "Boy, your opponent is me. I won''t let you stop them..."


    "Boy, stop!"


    In a huge mountain range, several figures swept by quickly, and Wang Yu''s embarrassed body clearly emerged.


    "Shua!"


    He noticed that the bodies of the two people behind him were getting closer and closer. Wang Yu''s face also slowly became a little cold.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be caught up sooner or later. In this way, I''m afraid the intention of my father and brother will be interrupted.


    "Shua!"


    When Wang Yu''s mind just flashed this idea, a domineering offensive suddenly shot at Wang Yu.


    "Hum!"


    Aware of the murderous intention in the attack, Wang Yu snorted coldly and moved, which was to hide the gravel thrown from the trees.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Yugang just stabilized his body shape. A body shape appeared in front of him and looked at him jokingly.


    "Hehe, Wang Yu, I advise you to keep your life. Such a desperate resistance has no effect."


    The trees didn''t know when they appeared in front of Wang Yu. They looked at Wang Yu like looking at a corpse.


    "Shua!"


    Behind Wang Yu, Lin Kui also came running and stopped in front of Wang Yu. His eyes were full of killing opportunities.


    Wang Yu''s face changed slightly, his body moved, and rushed out to one side.


    "It''s late."


    The tree shook his head gently, and a cold feeling slowly appeared in his eyes.


    "A small six quenched body environment is not qualified to escape in front of us!"


    The trees sneered. At this time, the soles of their feet stepped on the earth and swept towards Wang Yu like a cheetah. At the same time, strong power fluctuated on his body.


    The tree stepped out with one foot, and his body shape appeared strangely in front of Wang Yu. He immediately clenched his palm into a fist, and then blew out with a flat and light fist.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of breaking the air suddenly appeared under the fist of the tree. The fist of the tree, carrying a strong force, swept away at Wang Yu.


    "Hum!"


    Aware of the strong wind behind him, Wang Yu gave a cold hum. When he made a mistake, he shifted to one side.


    "Hiss!"


    The fist of the forest was still carrying a fierce wind, which swept towards Wang Yuji, even from the latter''s black robe.


    The strong wind was fierce. Although it didn''t hit, the spread afterwave still shocked Wang Yu''s blood, and his body also retreated.


    The trees sneered. They were powerful and moved, which was to rob Wang Yu again. At the same time, a joking laughter came out slowly.


    "Hehe, boy, I want to see how many moves you can Dang!"

 Chapter 4

    The tree sneered, waved his big hand, and another palm wrapped with strong power swept away at Wang Yu.


    It''s not easy to deal with Wang Yu''s small six quenched body with his eight quenched body.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Yu''s complexion was cold, and the strength of the six quenched body environment suddenly broke out at this time. The strong power gathered his hands, and immediately one palm was hard.


    "Bang!"


    After a loud noise, Wang Yu''s face was slightly frozen, and then his face changed slightly. His body shape suddenly retreated, and his blood surged continuously.


    Although the gap between them is closely separated by two realms, the equal distance is difficult to approach.


    "Ha ha, it''s my turn!"


    Seeing Wang Yu''s body in a mess, Lin Kui, who was eyeing Wang Yu, laughed. He suddenly had Pentium power in his body and rushed out of his body.


    "Buzz!"


    At this time, Lin Kui''s palms were wrapped by the power of the eight quenched body environment, and with the great power of shaking mountains and seas, they went straight to Wang Yu''s face.


    "Dong!"


    Lin Kui didn''t have the slightest nonsense. The soles of his feet stamped on the earth, and his body was like a cheetah. At the same time, one palm fell heavily on Wang Yu.


    "Is it over?"


    As soon as Wang Yugang stabilized his figure, he saw another strong offensive sweeping towards him. Even with his temper, he couldn''t help shouting.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly frozen, and even slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid Qi. Since there was a big gap in strength, he could only use some means to make up for it, and the means was something similar to martial arts.


    Martial arts is divided into one to nine grades. Each grade has different power. One grade is the second and nine grades are the highest.


    Whether the martial arts are strong or not is extremely important for a battle. If one party has one level of martial arts and the other party has nine levels of martial arts, they are in the same state. I''m afraid that the result will definitely be the victory of those who have nine levels of martial arts.


    The more powerful the martial arts are, the better it will be for fighting. Having strong martial arts can not only easily defeat opponents, but even enemies stronger than yourself. The gap between them can be made up with strong martial arts.


    However, the current situation is extremely not optimistic. His father and eldest brother put himself into crisis for him. What he can do now is to escape the pursuit and kill, stay strong in the future and find a chance to revenge.


    If you want to leave, you must get rid of them first.


    "Gravel palm!"


    Wang Yu whispered. In his hands, violent forces gathered. Vaguely, the waves from his hands could break the mountains and rocks. His power was infinite.


    "Martial arts?!"


    Lin Kui''s face was suddenly frozen at this time. From Wang Yu''s hands, he felt a strange fluctuation, which was the fluctuation of martial arts.


    "Boom!"


    However, he couldn''t help thinking about it at this time. Lin Kui''s eyes were cold and his palm waved. His palm carried a magnificent force and swept away at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s face turned pale when he showed his martial arts. Although his martial arts were just an ordinary kind of martial arts, it was difficult to show them with his strength.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were sharp, and his powerful power rippled in his hands. Immediately, without the slightest hesitation, he slapped it out.


    "Boom!"


    The power on the palm of his hand gushed out like a flood. With rolling power, he slapped Lin Kui angrily.


    "Bang!"


    The two palms were hard and fierce. At this time, violent power erupted. Immediately, they retreated together for the first time.


    "Deng Deng!"


    The two of Wang Yu stepped back and stamped on the earth. Both sides stepped back ten steps before slowly stabilizing their body.


    This time, the strength of Wang Yu and Lin Kui''s eight quenched body environment was equal.


    "Hehe, you are not so good..."


    Wang Yu slowly stabilized his figure and looked mockingly at Lin Kui. Although his martial arts are very common among the martial arts, he is not low in the Wang family. I''m afraid even Lin Kui can''t have such martial arts.


    However, although Lin Kui can match Lin Kui''s martial arts skills, there are still trees eyeing him. Moreover, this martial arts skill consumes a lot of power. According to Wang Yu''s judgment, I''m afraid if he does it again, his power to quench the body and six heavy heaven will be exhausted.


    Obviously, his strength cannot be exhausted here.


    Wang Yu''s mind flashed this idea. He didn''t dare to hesitate. He moved his body and wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Hehe, I knew you could play these tricks. I advise you to stay!"


    The covetous forest sneered, and his figure didn''t know when he appeared in front of Wang Yu. His fingerprints changed, and a powerful force gushed out of his palms and fell on Wang Yu.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu had to bite his teeth reluctantly and avoid the fierce attack.


    "Hehe, second elder, let me help you!"


    When Lin Kui saw this, he couldn''t help sneering. Facing the two eight quenched bodies, one Wang Yu, was not qualified to get away. If even Wang Yu and his fellow couldn''t solve it, I''m afraid Lin Hong would have to be furious. After all, this lineup can''t do this little thing. It''s really funny.


    For Lin Kui''s intervention, the trees also nodded gently. Now they can no longer take into account the so-called face.


    He has made many enemies with the Wang family. Naturally, he knows how slippery the young man in front of him is. After all, Wang Yu is the best gifted in the Wang family. If he is allowed to leave, maybe the Lin family will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    The safest thing is to try your best to kill Wang Yu.


    "Boy, I''ll give you one last chance to kill yourself, and we''ll leave you a whole body, otherwise we''ll make you die in pain!"


    The tree sneered and gently licked the corners of his lips. His old face looked ferocious at this time.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were cold and began to flicker slightly. Now the situation is no longer suitable for escaping. The best thing to do is to fight hard.


    In this way, there is a glimmer of vitality.


    "It''s better to be broken than complete!"


    Wang Yu slowly looked up, and his eyes slowly showed a look of defiance and arrogance. Even in such a dangerous situation, he had no reason to shrink back.


    "It''s better to be broken than complete. I''ll see how much you fight with our two old men today!"


    The tree''s eyes narrowed slightly and sneered. The power of eight times quenching the body environment also emerged.


    The atmosphere in the field was a little more angry at this time.


    "Boom!"


    The three of Wang Yu''s eyes were cold at this time, and the soles of their feet stomped on the earth, and their bodies were like hunting cheetahs, rushing away at each other.


    "Bang bang!"


    The low voice of the Tao suddenly rang through at this time. Wang Yu faced Lin Kui, two experts in the eight quenched body realm, and his body kept retreating in embarrassment. The attack swept by the Tao could only escape in embarrassment. Only occasionally, he issued one or two attacks.


    In that scene, a embarrassed young man kept retreating. In front of him, two old men pressed aggressively step by step.


    "Boom!"


    The loud voice rang through. Wang Yu and Lin Lin fought fiercely, and their palms were hard together. The former''s handsome face was slightly red, and a mouthful of blood suddenly spewed out, while his body was like a broken kite flying backwards in the distance.


    Wang Yu''s body was in a mess. He fell on the earth with a deep and muffled sound, bringing up a piece of dust.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Yu''s blood surged in his body. A mouthful of blood gushed out at this time, and his face was pale.


    At this time, Wang Yu had many ferocious injuries. Blood gushed from them and dyed his coat red.


    Wang Yu''s slightly handsome face is also pale and listless.


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly. If he didn''t really fight with the strong in the eightfold quenching state, he really didn''t know how big the gap was.


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly. It''s useless to say so much now. He can''t escape and can''t fight. Is he really going to die.


    But... He is extremely unwilling. His father has been in danger for him, and what reason does he have to give up?


    The thought flashed through Wang Yu''s heart. He also clenched his teeth tightly, endured the sharp pain that filled his body, and stood up slowly with his palm on a huge stone about three feet in size.


    As Wang Yu pressed down the insignificant Boulder, there was a pair of scarlet eyes, which opened slowly.

 Chapter 5

    "Boy, still won''t give up?"


    Somewhere in a mountain range, the trees sneered at the young man who stood up, with a touch of irony in his faint voice.


    "Three elders, let''s kill him quickly."


    The trees smiled faintly, and their eyes were cold. At this time, there was a touch of cold killing intention, which quickly passed by.


    Lin Kui nodded with a sneer when he heard the speech. Immediately, under the sign of his eyes, the soles of their feet stamped the earth at the same time, one left and one right, and swept away at Wang Yuji.


    "Shua!"


    The two of them, on the palms of their hands, began to condense out with violent power, which came from the eight quenched body environment.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly frozen and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Now he was seriously injured and didn''t have much combat power.


    Wang Yu''s eyes are sharp. Although he doesn''t have much combat effectiveness, this is not the reason why he retreats!


    Wang Yu leaned against the big stone on one side, but he didn''t notice that a pair of sleeping eyes slowly opened there. At the same time, a touch of ferocity rushed into those eyes.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the startled sky rang through. The big stone that Wang Yu leaned against unexpectedly trembled violently at this time!


    Wang Yu was also aware of this strange situation in an instant. His face suddenly changed. He didn''t wait for him to move. A tail like a rock suddenly slapped down at him.


    "Dong!"


    The low and dull voice suddenly rang through at this time. Wang Yu''s mouth of blood suddenly spewed out at this time, and his body shape was blown away, and the blood surged wildly.


    "Pooh!"


    Wang Yu fell heavily on the ground again. A mouthful of blood gushed out again, and his face was pale.


    At this time, a touch of pain appeared on Wang Yu''s face. Behind him, there was a ferocious injury extending from his shoulder to his waist and tail. Blood gushed from it. Faintly, the bones could be seen deeply!


    Wang Yu''s face was pale, and bean sized beads of sweat fell from his forehead. Obviously, the ferocious injury caused Wang Yu much pain.


    Even so, the body is extremely weak, the head is drowsy, and it is necessary to sleep.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth tightly, his eyes were sharp, his palm strongly supported the ground, slowly stood up and looked at the nearby place.


    There, the big stone he was leaning against turned into a tiger at this time. The ferocity that permeated from it proved that all this was not an illusion.


    It was a fierce tiger like a rock. Its whole body was cast like a rock. It was about ten feet in size. Its tiger eyes were everywhere, revealing a ferocity from animals.


    On its body, the body made of rock looks strong and indestructible under the sunshine.


    However, the fierce tiger, in its eyes at this time, showed a look of ferocity and anger. Unexpectedly, its quiet rest was disturbed.


    "This is... A fake stone tiger that surpasses the first grade martial beast and reaches the second grade martial beast?!"


    Wang Yu was obviously well-informed. At a glance, he recognized the identity of the giant tiger in front of him. When he was down there, he couldn''t help but change.


    Wu beast is divided into one to nine grades. Each grade corresponds to the human grade, while the Wu beast with two grades of strength is as powerful as the human warrior.


    Wang Yu looked pale. Unexpectedly, he was so unlucky today that he didn''t find a fierce tiger sleeping here.


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled. After half a ring, his eyes coagulated slightly at this time, and a sneer slowly appeared on his face.


    "Next... They won''t feel better..."


    Wang Yu murmured softly, caught the lush weeds and covered his body.


    "Roar!"


    The fake Stone Tiger''s eyes were fierce and whirled. Even if they looked at the trees that came rushing towards it, a touch of anger began to appear in their eyes.


    "No, it''s a fake Stone Tiger!"


    The forest tree also recovered from the past, and his face suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, there was still a fake stone tiger here. In this way, it failed to catch Wang Yu.


    "Go!"


    The two of them obviously know the power of the fake stone tiger. The latter''s strength is a real second-class martial beast. Maybe only their family owner can fight head-on.


    As soon as the sound of low drinking fell, the two trees moved and swept away in the distance.


    "Roar!"


    The fake stone tiger, who was very upset by the disturbance, was not so easy to let them go. The tiger''s palm stepped on the earth fiercely, and the two men rushed away at the trees.


    The two of them and the fake Stone Tiger were very fast. In just a few minutes, they disappeared here under the roar of anger.


    "Are you all gone..."


    Wang Yu stood up again. It was obvious that he was also this place. It was not suitable to stay for a long time. He walked gently and left here slowly. Now Wang Yu had to find a place to repair his injury.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum, damn fake stone tiger, we lost the boy Wang Yu!"


    At a certain place, the two figures of Lin Lin emerged in a panic, with a slightly pale complexion. Obviously, they were chased and killed by the fake stone tiger, but it was not easy at all.


    "Go back and reply to the master. Say there was an accident on the way. I believe the master will understand."


    Lin Kui also looked pale and whispered to the trees.


    "Well, the elder, he should subdue the boy Wang Chen. It''s enough to take him to the home owner."


    The trees nodded gently, and soon the two of them moved and left quietly towards the mountain.


    In a cave, the light was dim, and a young man in a black robe flashed strangely through it.


    Judging from the dim light, this young man is Wang Yu who was chased and killed by Lin Lin and Lin Lin not long ago.


    "Pooh!"


    Wang Yu slowly sat in a corner. The sharp pain from his body made him spit out blood, and his face was pale.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth and forcibly operated the skills in his body to repair the injury in his body.


    Kung Fu is different from martial arts. Martial arts are used against the enemy, while Kung Fu rules are used for cultivation.


    There are also levels of skills. The stronger the skills are, the faster the cultivation will be.


    There are also strong and weak points in Kung Fu, but there is no too detailed classification in this world. There are only low-grade, middle-grade and high-grade.


    And Wang Yu''s Kung Fu in his family is among the inferior.


    "Pooh!"


    Wang Yu was forced to use the skill, but he was unable to suppress the injury in his body. A mouthful of blood spewed out and his face was extremely pale.


    The blood spewed out and fell directly on the ground. However, when Wang Yu didn''t pay attention, the blood he spewed out disappeared strangely. It looked like blood was swallowed up.


    The trauma on Wang Yu''s body became more and more serious. Finally, he could not resist the weakness in his body and the spreading pain. His eyes were heavy. At this time, he gently closed his eyes and fell into a coma.


    "Buzzing!"


    However, in Wang Yu''s coma, there seemed to be a slight buzzing sound on the earth.


    Wang Yu''s consciousness floated in his mind, helpless and lonely.


    In my mind, it seems that the war between the Wang family and the Lin family flashed. The tragic war is full of endless blood.


    Wang Yu seemed to see that the people of the Wang family screamed in pain and were stabbed into his heart by the people of the Lin family with weapons. The fear of the people before their death was clearly reflected in Wang Yu''s mind.


    "No!"


    The thick blood came from nowhere. Wang Yu seemed to roar. He was unconscious and fell into a deep sleep again.


    "You seem to want to help your people..."


    In Wang Yu''s faint consciousness, a faint voice, carrying a touch of hoarseness, blew up in Wang Yu''s mind.


    The hoarse voice resounded through Wang Yu''s mind and his consciousness was awakened in an instant. It was like waking up for the first time.


    Although the mind was awakened, it was still weak and unable to wake up.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 6

    In his mind, Wang Yu faintly rang through the voice, and his heart began to be vigilant.


    The master of this voice can come and go freely in his mind. If he has a little different idea about himself, he may not know how to die.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I know you need my help now."


    The faint voice, still carrying a touch of hoarseness, rang through Wang Yu''s mind.


    "Help?" Wang Yu wondered.


    "Now you are a dying man. If you don''t have a strong man, you can''t pull you out of the gate of hell."


    "I saved you and gave you the strength to defeat the Lin family, and you did me a favor."


    A faint voice rang through Wang Yu''s heart, and a strong happy look rippled in his heart. He directly ignored the words behind the mysterious man.


    "Yes, I will!"


    Wang Yu didn''t think about it. He even agreed.


    Wang Yushuang''s quick promise made the mysterious man a little stunned. After half a ring, the faint voice came again.


    "You have to think about it. It''s not easy for me to ask you for help. It''s to find seven things in the whole Wufu continent and unlock the seal in my body."


    The faint voice rang through, and from the words, the degree of difficulty was absolutely extraordinary.


    Wufu continent is the name of the world. The world is vast. I''m afraid so far, not many people can finish it.


    However, the mysterious man in front of him wants Wang Yu to find the so-called seven things in the whole world. This condition is definitely countless times more difficult than looking for a needle in a haystack. After all, that scope is the whole world.


    "Hehe, how about it? Think about it before you decide."


    The faint voice carried an inexplicable taste and gently rang through Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu was noncommittal when he heard the speech. The faint voice also rang through his mind.


    "Don''t think about it. If you lose your family and yourself, it''s useless to say anything."


    "Hehe, refreshing."


    The mysterious man smiled faintly and seemed very satisfied with Wang Yu''s answer.


    "However, I still want to remind you that if you give up halfway, I won''t be merciful, and if you want to find it, you have to find it until you die, so that I can change another help."


    The faint voice rang through, but Wang Yu felt a chill, but he couldn''t think much about the situation at this time. If one second at night, the people of the Wang family and their father would be a little more dangerous. After all, Lin Hong is already a martial artist.


    "Start, I don''t regret it!"


    Wang Yu''s thoughts spread, and a faint and firm voice rang out in his mind.


    In a cave, a young man sat on a huge stone with his eyes closed.


    "Buzzing!"


    On the earth, there are gray lights jetting out, wrapping up the young man''s body.


    The terrible healing power rippled in the gray light. Everywhere he passed, the injuries on Wang Yu recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud sound, and the gray light on Wang Yu''s body was actually a package around Wang Yu. When it shrouded in the ferocious injury behind him, it also recovered with a very fast speed.


    All this has developed in accordance with good aspects.


    "Buzz!"


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The gray light enveloping Wang Yu has faded like a tide at this time, and the young man''s body also appears clearly.


    At this time, there were not many injuries on Wang Yu''s body. Even the deep visible bone scars behind him disappeared completely at this time. Compared with before, it was just the difference between heaven and earth.


    Wang Yu''s complexion was also ruddy at this time. He looked like an injured person at all.


    "Shua!"


    When the injury recovered, the sharp pain and weakness that had spread on his body disappeared completely at this time. Immediately, Wang Yu''s closed eyes suddenly opened at this time.


    In Wang Yu''s eyes, there was a strange gray at this time, as if it could devour people''s soul.


    "This..."


    Wang Yu slowly stood up and gently shook his palm. A surging force rippled in his heart.


    "Ha ha, congratulations on recovering from the injury..."


    A faint laugh came out at this time. Wang Yu was shocked and noticed a long gray sword not far away.


    It was a long sword with the size of three feet. Its whole body was black and gray. On its body, it was full of mysterious lines. The tens of thousands of black lines outlined the body of the sword, which dazzled Wang Yu for a time.


    There was a strange and special wave on the long sword. Wang Yu seemed to feel that his soul was swallowed up.


    This long sword is full of strange things.


    "Hehe, in front of you is a long sword called wanhun sword, and the person who saved you is the sword spirit of wanhun sword, that is me."


    The faint laughter spread gently. Wang Yu''s face, which had tried to keep calm, couldn''t help but begin to emerge with deep amazement.


    He grew up in Wutian City, a small city, but he heard a lot, but the scene in front of him was really scary.


    He was saved by a long sword... Sword spirit?


    Wang Yu looks strange. In this world, he may have heard that a weapon is powerful enough to give birth to intelligence, but he has heard of the so-called sword spirit for the first time.


    "Cough... Help the benefactor. Don''t joke. It''s not funny at all."


    Wang Yu coughed softly. This kind of thing is really incredible.


    "I''ll know if I''m lying to you."


    A faint voice rang through, with a touch of displeasure. It came out strangely from the long sword called wanhun sword.


    "Buzz!"


    At the same time, a gray light beam suddenly shot out of the ten thousand soul sword. Before Wang Yu had any reaction, he wrapped Wang Yu''s body quickly.


    "Hiss!"


    In Wang Yu''s mind, he felt dizzy at this time. When he could open his eyes again, he came to a strange place.


    In front of Wang Yu, there was a strange space. There was nothing in it. A sense of depression came from the whole body.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were sharp. When he looked at a certain place, his eyes suddenly coagulated at this time.


    In front of Wang Yu, a young man stood faintly, dressed in black.


    There was not much handsome on his face, but it seemed a little ordinary, but Wang Yu knew that the mysterious boy in front of him would never be as simple as the surface.


    His face was a little pale. In his eyes, it was like painting the night sky. It was very deep and mysterious. When his eyes scanned, it seemed that even the air was pierced.


    Wang Yu was shocked. He looked at the mysterious boy''s eyes. He almost fell into it and quickly shifted his eyes.


    As Wang Yu''s eyes shifted, he noticed that the young man in front of him was not an entity. He had an illusory appearance.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yu also noticed the strange scene. The boy in front of him seemed to have no body and was extremely unreal.


    "Hehe, we are all like this, but I''m afraid not many sword spirits can do it if they can solidify into an entity like me."


    The mysterious boy smiled faintly, and his voice was indifferent and seemed to have some vicissitudes.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were frozen. I''m afraid it''s difficult to measure the mysterious youth in front of him. It''s full of vicissitudes. It''s definitely the past countless years.


    "You are the spirit of the soul sword... The one who saved me?"


    After Wang Yu half rang, he just put away the vibration in his heart. In this world, it''s very mysterious. He hasn''t heard of this thing in front of him. Maybe it''s normal, but he feels a strange feeling when he thinks that he was saved by a weapon.


    "Hehe, what''s your name? Let me call you."


    Wang Yu also recovered from that strange feeling and smiled faintly at the mysterious boy.

 Chapter 7

    After all, he remembered that he had promised the mysterious boy to look for seven things in the world for him. It would be uncomfortable if he didn''t even call.


    "I don''t have a name," said the mysterious boy lightly, "but my last master called me Xiaohun. If you don''t mind, you can also call me that."


    When Wang Yu heard the speech, he also nodded gently and said with a light smile, "then I''ll call you little soul. My name is Wang Yu. Give me more advice."


    The little soul heard the speech, nodded gently and said slowly, "I tell you, although we are in interest, you are not my master. After all, you are too weak."


    Wang Yu smiled awkwardly when he heard the speech. His strength is really not very good, but with his rebellious character, he was more or less dissatisfied.


    "In the future, we will take care of each other. What conditions should we reach to be your master?"


    Wang Yu asked. He was rebellious. He was not satisfied with what the little soul said.


    When the little soul heard the speech, he glanced at Wang Yu slightly and said carelessly, "with your talent, you may never be my master."


    When Wang Yu heard the speech, he was angry and said in a deep voice, "tell me, believe me, one day, I will be your master."


    Wang Yu said faintly. In his eyes, a strong pride rose slowly like an immortal flame.


    In his defiance, he showed confidence.


    The little soul looked at the wildness in Wang Yu''s eyes and was slightly stunned. From Wang Yu''s body, he seemed to notice the appearance of one of his masters.


    "Hehe, since you are so confident in yourself, I might as well hit you. If you want to be my master, at least help me open the triple seal, that is, help me find the three things I need in this Wufu continent."


    "Don''t look, just look for the three things I need. Even if I turn over the whole continent, it''s hard to find."


    The little soul said faintly, staring at Wang Yu lazily. However, he didn''t see the depression he wanted to see, but he was fearless.


    "Three kinds, right... You master, I''m sure!"


    Wang Yu smiled. There was a strong sense of self-confidence in his rebellious eyes. That kind of self-confidence was like a flame rising and immortal.


    "By the way, little soul, why are you looking for those things? Your seal needs these things to crack?" Wang Yu said with some doubts.


    "Oh, of course, I have experienced the ancient war. In order to protect me, the owner of that term set up many seals, and I was saved from death."


    The little soul said faintly, "however, I have forgotten my past memory. Unless I break the seal of those things, my memory can be restored."


    "OK, little soul, I promised you and will do what I said. Whatever you want, no matter what price you pay, I will help you find it."


    Wang Yu smiled faintly. His smile was full of confidence and defiance.


    Seeing this, the little soul was slightly stunned and nodded slightly, even if it was slightly moved.


    "Well, if you don''t say so much now, your family is in danger. If you don''t improve their strength quickly, I''m afraid they won''t last long." the little soul said faintly.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help but change his face when he heard the speech. The current situation of the Wang family is very bad. If it''s late, he may only have to be taken away.


    "Don''t say so much now. I''ll let you break through the martial arts realm in one day as soon as possible." the little soul said faintly, and the faint voice seemed to be saying something ordinary.


    "One day?"


    Wang Yu looks strange. It took Lin Hong more than ten years to break through from the nine heavy quenching body to the martial arts. However, now Xiaohun said that it was incredible to let him break through the martial arts in one day.


    However, if the little soul didn''t make him recover by strange means, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe this sentence.


    "It''s not too late. Are you ready?"


    The little soul ignored Wang Yu''s surprise and said faintly. Wang Yu also nodded gently.


    "Well, before that, I''ll give you a cultivation method. After all, the method you use now is too broken." the little soul said faintly.


    When Wang Yu heard the speech, he couldn''t help but draw. The skill he practiced can also be regarded as the top existence in the Wang family. However, in this little soul mouth, it is called broken skill


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled, slightly glanced, and then some scoundrels stretched out their hands.


    "You say my cultivation method is breaking, then you take out a powerful one." Wang Yu said faintly.


    "I knew you would think like this."


    The little soul smelled the speech, but smiled faintly: "we will be partners in the future, and I can''t be stingy."


    With a flick of the palm of the little soul''s hand, a streamer swept out of its body and whirled away at Wang Yuji at an amazing speed.


    Wang Yu saw this, his complexion changed slightly, and his body tightened quickly. Seven or six people noticed that there was no different idea, so he relaxed his tight body slowly.


    "Hiss!"


    The gray streamer swept quickly, and shot at Wang Yu''s eyebrows at an extremely fast speed.


    The streamer shot into Wang Yu''s eyebrows. Unexpectedly, at this time, he mysteriously disappeared.


    However, when the streamer disappeared, all the information appeared in my mind like a gust of wind.


    Wuhunjue.


    People who practice can practice dozens of times faster than ordinary people


    The cultivation method turns the soul into the body and swallows the aura of heaven and earth


    ¡­¡­


    The Taoist information resounded clearly in Wang Yu''s mind. The benefits of practicing martial arts almost made Wang Yu faint.


    Dozens of times... This speed is terrible


    "Boom!"


    In a cave, the spirit of heaven and earth roared. Unexpectedly, at this time, all of them roared past a teenager.


    "Dong Dong!"


    The spirit of heaven and earth roared. At this time, it was like a tornado. It collided with the young man''s body. The low and dull voice rang through. There were bruises on the young man''s body immediately.


    The so-called state of body quenching is that you need to harden your body. As long as your body is strong to a certain extent, you can break through by yourself.


    Now, under the guidance of Xiaohun, Wang Yu has temporarily mastered the "wuhunjue" cultivation skill, and the cultivation speed has increased countless times.


    But similarly, the pain suffered by Wang Yusuo will increase countless times.


    The way Xiaohun said is to constantly refine himself in this way. After all, breaking through this kind of thing can only be done by himself. Anyone else can only give advice.


    Wang Yu''s handprint changed and changed the slightly unfamiliar seal method. Tao Tao was the aura of heaven and earth that could be recognized by the naked eye, and blew heavily on him.


    With the constant bombardment of heaven and earth aura, Wang Yu suffered unparalleled pain, but he didn''t even hum.


    Wang Yu''s perseverance made the little soul who was watching nod gently. It seems that his choice is not wrong.


    In fact, during this period, he has been in a deep sleep. What he did was to find a young genius who can help him.


    Wang Yu''s arrival awakened him. Seeing the young man''s mind, it made him want to help him.


    However, his vision seems to be good.


    "I don''t know... With your strength, what level can you reach in the Wufu continent... Can you help me find seven items to break the seal... After all, it''s something that previous owners have never done..."


    The little soul murmured softly and looked at the young boy. Perhaps his real achievements will start from here.


    "Pooh!"


    The bombardment was like torture. I don''t know how long it lasted. Wang Yu''s face was pale. He couldn''t help but be numb by the pain. It was a mouthful of blood. If it weren''t for his obsession to save the people, I''m afraid he would have been unable to support it.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were black. He couldn''t help being tired and weak and the pain spreading all over his body. He was in a coma.


    Seeing this, the little soul nodded gently and quietly drew a touch of light appreciation in his eyes.


    "Shua!"


    With a wave of the palm of the little soul''s hand, the Taoist light beam surged out of him, and the gray light beam passed by. He wrapped Wang Yu and recovered all his ferocious injuries.


    Just ten minutes later, Wang Yu''s injury began to disappear cleanly, and a touch of ruddy appeared on his face.

 Chapter 8

    "Cough..."


    Wang Yu''s eyelids shook, and he opened them slowly. He noticed the surging power on his body and couldn''t help laughing with joy.


    He can realize that his body is much stronger now than before. That progress is better than his one month practice.


    "Maybe... You can really break through the martial arts realm in one day..."


    Wang Yu murmured softly, his eyes burst out a touch of defiance, and soon his body sat up again. The slightly strange seal method changed in his hands again. The spirit of heaven and earth roared and collided with Wang Yu.


    Dad... Clansman... You should hold on


    Time passed quietly under Wang Yu''s crazy cultivation. In the middle of the sky, I don''t know when, there came a alternation of day and month.


    The shining sun rises slowly, and strands of soft light fall at this time, covering the whole earth, adding a touch of warmth.


    "Boom!"


    In a cave in a certain mountain range, a huge sound suddenly rang out at this time. The world aura roared out like a galloping beast, suddenly swept away at a figure.


    "Boom!"


    Wang Yu''s body appeared at this time with a glittering and translucent luster, which carried an extremely terrible power.


    The glittering and translucent luster on Wang Yu''s body also represents his physical body, which is strong to a certain extent.


    Jiuzhong, quench the body!


    "Boom!"


    A pair of dark eyes, do not know when to suddenly open, those eyes are shining, fearlessly staring at the Pentium of heaven and earth aura.


    Now, it is the key to break through the martial arts.


    I was bombarded by the aura of this world countless times, but I finally reached this point.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Yu''s eyes were sharp and his fingerprints changed. That day''s aura was like a torrent, sweeping away at Wang Yu!


    Break through the last step of the warrior and absorb the aura of heaven and earth!


    "Boom!"


    The domineering martial spirit will run suddenly at this time. The strange fluctuation is actually pulling the aura of heaven and earth in front of you into your body!


    "Buzzing!"


    These auras of heaven and earth were born between heaven and earth. Naturally, they will not be bound by people, so they began to struggle violently.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Yu sneered. Maybe he practiced the previous skills, maybe he was afraid, but now he no longer has the slightest worry.


    Because the martial spirit given by Xiaohun is extremely overbearing!


    "Boom!"


    Daodao''s skilled printing method was formed in Wang Yu''s hands. In that printing method, there was a faint and strange gray beam shooting out.


    "Hiss!"


    The low roar of the road pierced through the ear. Wang Yu could see that on the aura of heaven and earth, a strange gray light beam wrapped it.


    "Buzz!"


    The aura of heaven and earth trembled violently. However, in the face of the extreme gray light beam, there was nothing to do but relax.


    Wang Yu looked at this scene strangely. I''m afraid he was the only one in the whole Wutian city... Even looking at the Wufu continent, I don''t know whether there was anyone like him.


    Wang Yu breathed out a little turbid air and his eyes coagulated slightly. Although it was very smooth at this time, he couldn''t relax.


    "Boom!"


    The low, muffled voice rang through. The aura of heaven and earth in front of Wang Yu was forcibly pulled into his body


    Martial arts, break through here!


    ¡­¡­


    In the cave in the mountains, Wang Yu''s face was as calm as water at this time, and his eyes were slightly closed. It looked like he was sleeping.


    But only Wang Yu knows that he is now in a critical period of breaking through the martial arts realm.


    The land of martial arts, condensed Dantian!


    "Boom!"


    The voice echoed in Wang Yu''s heart. Under Wang Yu''s control, the spirit of heaven and earth began to condense in an orderly manner.


    "Congealing!"


    The low cry resounded in his heart. Wang Yu''s India method, which had been brewing for a long time, suddenly changed at this time. There was something similar to savings in the Dantian, which was slowly condensed.


    That''s Dan Tian!


    "Boom!"


    Those "forces" refined by Wang Yusheng seemed to have a place to belong at this time. They gathered at Dantian with a rapid speed.


    The originally empty Dantian was enriched by these forces.


    The force rippled. The force floated in the Dantian like gas, emitting strange and powerful power.


    "The land of martial arts..."


    The boy''s closed eyes opened slowly at this time. He gently shook his palm, felt the surging power in his body, and couldn''t help grinning.


    The strength now is enough to deal with Lin Hong


    "Ha ha, congratulations on breaking into the martial arts realm."


    When Wang Yu was happy about this, the faint laughter of the little soul came along. The illusory figure didn''t know when it appeared in front of Wang Yu.


    "Thank you, little soul."


    Wang Yu said gratefully. He knew that if it weren''t for the help of Xiaohun, I''m afraid he would have to break through the martial arts realm. He didn''t know how many years it would take. However, now, it''s only one day to reach this level.


    Although this is full of how incredible, but the fact is already in front of us.


    "Hehe, if you want to thank me, you can help me find those things after solving the Lin family." the little soul smiled lightly.


    Wang Yu nodded. There was a touch of gratitude in his eyes. He had always been respected by people. He was still ten feet away. If Xiaohun helped him so much, he wouldn''t pat his ass and leave.


    "Hehe, although you have broken through the martial arts realm now, the Lin family also has a martial artist. It''s hard to tell who wins and who loses. If you lose at that time, your Wang family will still be finished." the little soul said faintly. In his voice, he didn''t give Wang Yu any face.


    Wang Yu also nodded. In fact, he could not tolerate his sophistry. Speaking of it, Lin Hong had a better chance of winning.


    After all, Lin Hong has experienced countless battles. There is absolutely no doubt about his combat experience. Moreover, he has just broken through the martial arts realm. He still doesn''t have much control over the strength of this realm. Therefore, his chances of winning are not big at all.


    "Hehe, the so-called odds of victory depend not only on rich combat experience, but also on means."


    The little soul smiled faintly, waved his palm, and suddenly a yellowing book appeared on his little hand.


    "Hehe, this is the martial art of wanhun sword. It is called wanhun Jue. It is divided into nine types. Each type has a completely different powerful power. The more it goes, the more powerful it will be."


    The little soul smiled faintly and said, "if you have time, you can take it to practice. You decide to help me. Can I treat you badly?"


    When Wang Yu heard the speech, he nodded gratefully, but without affectation, he put it away.


    "Hehe, well, if you need the wanhun sword, just use it. It will definitely help you." Xiaohun smiled lightly.


    Wang Yu nodded gently. After Xiaohun told him what to pay attention to in the battle, Wang Yu came out of the space of wanhun sword.


    "Dad... Clansman, wait for me. I''ll abolish all the old Lin dogs now!"


    In Wang Yu''s eyes, a cold feeling slowly appeared. In a faint way, a feeling of Ling ran killing came out of it. Immediately, he stamped the earth with the soles of his feet, put away the wanhun sword, and left here quickly.


    "Boom!"


    At a mountain peak in Wutian City, fierce fighting broke out suddenly at this time. Fierce offensives swept the other party, with a tragic attitude.


    At this time, this mountain peak has been almost filled with tragedy.


    The shrill screams rang out, and countless broken limbs danced. That scene was extremely bloody.


    Naturally, the two sides in this fight are the Lin family and the Wang family. The battle between them has lasted for a day.


    However, outside the mountain, there are many people watching the fierce battle. After all, there will always be people standing in busy places.


    Moreover, the two sides of the battle are not big but not small forces in Wutian City, so their battle attracts countless people.


    The people looked at the wonderful battle between the two sides, but they also smacked their tongue secretly. However, when they looked at the Wang family, they all shook their heads with sigh.


    Because they all know that the Wang family at this time is already at an absolute disadvantage.


    Since Lin Hong broke out the strong strength of the martial artist, Wang Cheng has also been defeated step by step. He is not Lin Hong''s opponent at all. I''m afraid he would have been killed if it weren''t for the help of the three elders.


    However, when the three elders of Lin Yuan came back with Wang Chen, the distance between the two sides was opened again. All the three elders of the Wang family had been restrained by Lin Yuan.


    In other words, at this time, Wang Cheng had to fight Lin Hong who owned the territory of martial arts alone.


    Although Wang Cheng knew that he would die this time, he was relieved to find that Wang Yu had not been caught by the Lin family.


    As long as he was not caught, perhaps the king''s family could rise again. He believed in him.

 Chapter 9

    "Hehe, boy, even if you break through the martial arts realm, what can you do? I Lin Hong has been in the martial heaven city for more than ten years, but you can''t compare!"


    Lin Hong sneered. The force in his body also began to gush out, staring at Wang Yu coldly.


    "Well, we''ll settle the account together this time. If you hurt my father, let you take your life to repay!"


    Wang Yu sneered, his fingerprints changed, and the force in his body gushed out at this time.


    Countless people looked at the two men with swords and crossbows, and their faces could not help changing. Unexpectedly, the king''s family, which was bound to lose, was killed by a young man.


    However, even so, countless people tend to turn the victorious Libra to Lin Hong. After all, Lin Hong has been wandering in wutiancheng for many years. His rich combat experience is absolutely comparable to that of Wang Yu.


    "Ha ha... The original battle without suspense is some wonderful. I don''t know who the final winner is?"


    Countless people looked at the two people, smiling. In their eyes, they all looked like watching a good play.


    "Boom!"


    On a huge peak, Wang Yu and Lin Hong looked at each other coldly. On their bodies, there was force rippling around them.


    Those who fought between the two sides stopped their actions at this time and looked at the two people in the field in amazement.


    Their eyes flickered slightly, and immediately they all began to step back. Looking at the current situation, the advantages of both sides seem to be a little hanging.


    This is a cruel world. If we continue to fight, I''m afraid both sides will lose and hurt each other. This is not a good thing for anyone.


    After all, some forces smaller than them will also like them. If they fight like this, they may take advantage of it and let them reap profits.


    Therefore, when their victory or defeat is clear, it is not too late to take another shot.


    Under the eyes of countless people, Lin Hong also spoke slowly.


    "Hehe, Wang Yu, although I don''t know how you are promoted to the martial arts realm, I tell you, today, you will end here."


    Lin Hong sneered and lost his hands behind him, quite condescending.


    "Because you are a junior, you can do it first."


    Lin Hong sneered. A sneer flashed across his eyes. He thought that Wang Yu was not worthy to be his opponent.


    Wang Yu heard the speech, but there was no refutation. He also knew that the current situation was extremely unfavorable to him.


    In the family, perhaps he will compete with some of his peers, but after all, there is a lot less battle of life and death, and some decisive attacks are not available.


    Lin Hong has been wandering in this Wutian city for a long time. His combat experience is definitely beyond his comparison.


    However, fortunately, Lin Hong has a big trust. Otherwise, he may not even have a chance.


    Wang Yu stamped the earth with his feet. Without any hesitation, he moved and swept away at Lin Hongji.


    "Buzzing!"


    Around Wang Yu, the wave of force began to ripple. Even if it was all gathered between his palms, fierce offensives swept away at Lin Hong.


    The palm wind swept through the sky. At this time, it was with bursts of purring sound. Countless people looked up at each other. Wang Yu''s palm print quickly shrouded Lin Hong''s body.


    Lin Hong couldn''t help sneering at the ferocious attack, and a sneer crossed his eyes.


    "At this point, it shows that you are too young. Can you reveal all the flaws in the battle!"


    Lin Hong sneered, and a sharp color suddenly flashed across his eyes. Immediately, he waved his big hand and roared in the palm wind, which was a step faster than Wang Yu and swept into Wang Yu''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    The low muffled sound suddenly rang through at this time, and countless people felt numb on their scalp. Even they hurriedly cast their eyes.


    Wang Yu retreated violently. The soles of his feet stamped on the earth and took more than ten steps before he stabilized his body.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Yu''s face turned red. Unexpectedly, a mouthful of blood spewed out directly. There was a touch of scarlet on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hehe, you are still too weak... Next, it''s my turn!"


    Lin Hong sneered and moved. He was as fast as a ghost and swept away at Wang Yuji.


    "Hiss!"


    On Lin Hong''s palm, there was an immediate cohesion of force. Even with a fierce wind, he shrouded Wang Yu.


    Feeling the fierce wind, Wang Yu bit his teeth and dared not fight with it. When he made a mistake, the palm wind swept through the road was full of avoidance.


    Outside, the Lin family looked at this with a sneer. Although Wang Yu broke through the martial arts and returned strong, it didn''t seem to have much effect.


    Because now, Wang Yu has lost everything. If there is no accident, Wang Yu will lose sooner or later.


    In the eyes of countless people, Wang Yu is also constantly avoiding and thinking about ways to deal with it. He also knows that if he goes on like this, he will lose sooner or later.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flickered. After half a ring, there was a sharp flash in his eyes.


    "Since you don''t have enough experience... Make up for it by means!"


    Wang Yu''s mind flashed this idea and avoided Lin Hong''s fierce palm wind. At this time, his feet stomped the earth, and his body retreated behind him.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Yu quickly stabilized his figure. As soon as his fingerprints changed, the force in his body also began to gather against his hands.


    "Have you started using martial arts..."


    On the side of the Wang family, Wang Cheng looked at the scene with his eyes slightly narrowed, even shaking his head gently.


    Although martial arts can make up for the shortcomings of some battles, martial arts are not only owned by Wang Yu, but also by Lin Hong.


    "Hehe, martial arts?"


    Lin Hong sneered with disdain. He could see that Wang Yu''s martial arts were just some of the top martial arts of the Wang family.


    As the master of his family, his martial arts are naturally the most peak. Therefore, he despises Wang Yu even more.


    "Hehe, it seems that you want to die... But anyway, fighting with you is like a child''s family. If you want to die, I will help you!"


    Lin Hong sneered. He also had martial arts skills in his hands. Vaguely, a fierce wave came out of it.


    "One move to solve you, let your Wangs know that their hope has been wiped out in an instant!"


    Lin Hong sneered and quickly changed some familiar printing method in his hand.


    "Tiger wind palm!"


    Lin Hong sneered. The printing method in his hand changed rapidly. At the same time, a cold cry came from his mouth.


    "Roar!"


    In Lin Hong''s hands, there was a roar of tigers, and a fierce smell rippled out of it.


    "This is... Tiger wind palm?!"


    In the Wang family, Wang Cheng''s face slightly changed and looked at the palm prints of tiger roaring in Lin Hong''s hands. As his old opponent for many years, he naturally knew this martial art.


    This martial art is almost the top skill of the Lin family. Except for him and several elders of the Lin family, maybe no one is qualified to practice it.


    Lin Hong showed his fierce martial arts from the beginning. I''m afraid he wants to solve the battle directly.


    Wang Cheng smiled bitterly. As Wang Yu''s father, he naturally knew that the latter''s martial arts were not ordinary, but there was still a gap compared with Lin Hong.


    Perhaps the next battle will be decided.


    Countless people looked at Lin Hong''s fierce martial arts and looked at Wang Yu with some pity. Obviously, they also knew how fierce Lin Hong''s martial arts were.


    Countless people shook their heads gently and sighed helplessly. They thought there would be a wonderful battle this time, but they didn''t expect it to end with a move.


    Not far from Lin Hong, Wang Yu also noticed the strong fluctuation in the former''s hands, and his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly. He could not resist that fluctuation.


    However, at this time, the arrow was on the line and had to be sent. He had to hope that the martial arts he cultivated could resist the fierce attack.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were sharp and he didn''t hesitate any more. He waved his big hand and slapped it out.


    "Ling Wang Zhang!"

 Chapter 10

    Wang Yu let out a low cry and patted it with his big hand. He immediately took off his hand and swept away at Lin Hongji.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Not far from Wang Yu, Lin Hong looked at the scene with a sneer. Although Wang Yu''s attack may be good, there is still too little heat.


    "Boom!"


    Lin Hong''s eyes were slightly frozen without any hesitation. With a big hand, the fierce palm was snapped down angrily, and the palm print brought bursts of tiger roaring, which swept Wang Yu.


    In mid air, both offensives swept away at each other with a touch of fierce wind.


    In the eyes of countless Tao, those two are very strong palm prints. At this time, they are hard together!


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud sound, and Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly frozen. In the middle of the air, his condensed palm prints were gradually defeated.


    Wang Yu''s face changed slightly. After a few short breaths, he could no longer resist Lin Hong''s palm prints, which burst out in bursts of tiger roaring. Sheng Sheng was shattered!


    Wang Yu''s martial arts skills were broken by arrogance. A touch of red blood began to flow from the corners of his mouth. When his martial arts skills were broken, he naturally suffered a certain amount of counterattack.


    "Boom!"


    In the middle of the air, bursts of tiger roaring palmprints broke out. At this time, they also became a lot darker. Obviously, Wang Yugang''s resistance is not useless.


    Countless people shook their heads and looked at this scene. It seems that there will still be no change in the result.


    This thought flashed through the hearts of countless people. They also turned their eyes to Wang Yu to see whether he was waiting to die or what methods to deal with it.


    Wang Yu took a deep breath slowly. He has been wandering in Wutian city for so many years. His rich combat experience is definitely not comparable to him.


    But... I can''t see it. He lost


    Wang Yu stared at the rapidly swept palm print, and on his handsome face, he didn''t know when a pale color came up.


    "Hehe... The final winner... Is not necessarily you..."


    Wang Yu smiled faintly. In his hand, a long sword didn''t know when it appeared.


    Ten thousand soul sword!


    Wang Yu sneered and lifted his palm gently, even with a sword!


    "Boom!"


    In the ten thousand soul sword, a gray light beam swept out of it, bringing strange and powerful waves, and swept out quickly.


    Countless people also noticed this scene at this time. There was a touch of surprise on their faces. They could detect that the long gray sword in Wang Yu''s hand had a touch of terrible power.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the gray sword Qi suddenly roared out, as if tearing the air, bringing bursts of whistling sound into the air, and sweeping away at the palm print of force with bursts of tiger roaring sound!


    Countless eyes were frozen at this time. The speed of the gray sword Qi was extremely rapid. In just a few breaths, it was hard to blast on the palm print!


    "Boom!"


    The loud voice rang through, and Lin Hong looked at the scene with a sneer. Although he also rushed to a dangerous fluctuation from the wanhun sword in Wang Yu''s hand, he had more confidence in his martial arts skills.


    Lin Hong sneered. Before his smile began to expand, he was suddenly stiff. There was a look of horror and disbelief in his eyes.


    "Bang!"


    The gray sword Qi was drawn down and cut on the palm print, while the latter was quickly dejected. After a few breaths, he could no longer resist the terrible power of the sword Qi, and was shattered!


    Lin Hong''s face was shocked. What was the long sword in Wang Yu''s hand? It was so strong!


    However, the situation at this time made Lin Hong no longer think about it. He bit his teeth, shook with force, and began to build a force light film around him, trying to stop Wang Yu''s fierce sword.


    Wang Yu, who was forced down by Lin Hong just now, now forcibly tore Lin Hong''s attack!


    The speed of this change is too fast.


    In the Wang family, Wang Cheng was also slightly stunned at the scene, and a faint smile slowly appeared on his face.


    "This boy... Made me worry for nothing... But Lin Hong may not be so lucky."


    Wang Cheng smiled faintly and slowly projected his eyes on Lin Hong.


    With the projection of Wang Cheng''s eyes, it seemed to form a chain reaction. Countless eyes also stared at Lin Hong.


    Can Lin Hong block Wang Yu''s fierce attack?


    Under the expectant eyes of countless people, the gray sword spirit finally roared on Lin Hong''s wuliguang film with a touch of ferocity and strangeness!


    "Click!"


    However, for the powerful gray sword spirit, the wuliguang film condensed by Lin Hong began to crack inch by inch at this time. The crack spread rapidly and enveloped the wuliguang film rapidly.


    Lin Hong''s complexion finally changed at this time. Before he had the next move, the gray sword Qi tore the light film he had arranged with all his strength, and even shrouded him!


    Lin Hong''s complexion changed greatly. At such a close distance, he could detect the ferocity of the sword Qi and... A strong death wave!


    Is Lin Hong about to fall here?!


    On a huge peak, Lin Hong looked at the gray sword Qi in horror. Finally, there was a touch of fear on his face for the first time.


    Because he sensed a wave of death from the gray sword Qi, he seemed unable to survive under the sword Qi.


    Lin Hong''s eyes twinkled. Under the threat of death, he bit his teeth, no longer cared about anything, drank violently, and suddenly came out of his mouth.


    "Lord Xu Chen, help me!"


    Lin hongstorm shouted, but the voice spread far under the package of force.


    Countless people were stunned when they heard the spread of violent drinking. Listening to Lin Hong, it seems that there are others around here?


    The cry spread. Wang Cheng, who had pity on Lin Hong, couldn''t help but change his face at this time.


    Because he knows what Xu Chen represents.


    "Ha ha, Lin Hong, I didn''t expect you to be calculated by a younger generation of the Wang family."


    A sound of laughter suddenly came out at this time. On Lin Hong''s side, I don''t know when a figure appeared.


    The figure appeared. Without any hesitation, he stretched out his big hand. A magnificent force suddenly rushed out of his palm. Even under the great change of Wang Yu''s face, he blasted at the gray sword.


    "Bang!"


    The mighty force pounded on the sword Qi. In the next moment, the originally fierce sword Qi burst at this time!


    Once Wang Yu''s complexion changed, he was a strong man who could easily defuse his attack. When he thought about it with his ass, he knew how powerful he was.


    At this time, a middle-aged man stood beside Lin Hong.


    Wearing a black robe and under a pair of sword eyebrows, his eyes were cold and sharp, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    Although he didn''t have a strong body, he looked a little ordinary, but he stood there with an extremely domineering posture.


    Around him, there was also a powerful fluctuation, which was stronger than the force cultivated by Lin Hong.


    From the spread of force, people can know that the strength of this middle-aged man is far better than Lin Hong. He has the strength of a second-class warrior.


    "Second class warrior..."


    The crowd looked at the middle-aged man and licked his mouth.


    When Wang Cheng saw the familiar middle-aged man, his face became pale. Obviously, the middle-aged man was Xu Chen.


    "Hehe, Lin Hong, as the leader of the Lin family, wants to be killed by the younger generation of the Wang family."


    Xu Lin smiled at Lin Hong, shook his head slightly and said slowly, "since you let me appear, I will not return empty handed. Remember what you said before."


    When Lin Hong heard the speech, his heart also hurt badly, but the current situation is really very unfavorable for him.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    "Xu Chen, as long as you help me destroy the Wang family, I will promise you that thing!"


    Lin Hong bit his teeth. At the thought of Wang Yugang''s ferocity, he was a little depressed for a moment, even though he drank loudly.


    "Good!"


    Xu Chen also nodded gently when he heard the speech. On the corner of his mouth, he slowly raised with an arc.


    Xu Chen whispered a few words with Lin Hong again, and then turned around slowly.


    "Hehe, you are Wang Yu of the Wang family. It''s rare to have such achievements at a young age."


    Xu Chen smiled faintly, and his cold eyes were slowly filled with a touch of cold killing intention.


    "However, I promised Lin Hong that I would help him destroy the Wang family. Don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, blame you for offending the Lin family!"


    Xu Chen sneered and said slowly, "by the way, I forgot to introduce myself."


    Xu Chen smiled faintly and said, "let you understand before you die."

 Chapter 11

    "I''m from wumingzong of Wutian city. This first-class force may not be strange to you." Xu Chen said with a light smile.


    "Wu mingzong..."


    Wang Yu couldn''t help but change his face when he heard the speech. All these sects exist like a giant in Wutian city. Unexpectedly, Wuming sect, which has no relationship with them, would attack their Wang family.


    "Why did Wu mingzong attack our Wang family?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled. It seems that the next thing will be extremely difficult.


    "Hehe, take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others. I just get some benefits from the Lin family." Xu Chen said with a light smile.


    Not far from Wang Yu, Wang Cheng''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "Xu Chen, we are willing to double what benefits the Lin family will give you, as long as you don''t interfere!"


    Xu Chen heard the speech, but he gently shook his head, sneered and said, "you don''t have the benefits given by the Lin family. Who dares to say you have the second-class martial arts?"


    When Wang Cheng heard the speech, his face finally changed. Even if he turned over the Wang family, he might not even have a shadow, let alone double his martial arts.


    "Oh, no, isn''t it?"


    Xu Chen sneered. As a man of great power such as Wu mingzong, he was really hard to intervene in the struggle between the two families. If Lin Hong hadn''t offered the great benefits of this day, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even pay attention.


    "Really not..."


    Wang Cheng smiled helplessly and bitterly. Unexpectedly, the Lin family hid so deeply. They also had the second-class martial arts.


    "Well, that''s the end of the nonsense. Do you surrender directly or continue to fight fearlessly?"


    Xu Chen sneered. Around him, the force rippled out slowly. Obviously, Xu Chen couldn''t help but decide to fight.


    "Dad, take your people away quickly, and give Xu Chen to me!"


    Wang Yu''s face changed slightly when he heard the speech, and even he couldn''t help shouting at Wang Chengbing.


    The appearance of Xu Chen has made Wang Yu completely out of control. He didn''t expect that Lin Hong should secretly associate with such first-class forces.


    "Xiao Yu, you''d better leave first!"


    When Wang Cheng heard the speech, he also heard Wang Yu''s uncertain meaning. At that time, he quickly shouted.


    "Dad, don''t worry, Xu Chen is not qualified to kill me!"


    When Wang Yu heard the speech, he shook his head gently. In his eyes, a touch of rebellious self-confidence burst out.


    "Dad, only when you leave, Xiaoyu can really give it a go."


    Wang Yu smiled faintly, and there was an indisputable firmness in his voice.


    "OK, be careful!"


    Wang Cheng nodded heavily when he heard the speech. There was a touch of relief in his eyes.


    "Go!"


    Wang Cheng''s eyes were sharp and his big hand waved. The people of the Wang family hesitated a little and had to nod heavily.


    "If you want to go, you haven''t asked us yet!"


    Seeing this, Lin Hong couldn''t help but change his complexion. He drank coldly and moved. He wanted to take the Lin family to chase Wang Cheng and others.


    "Don''t worry."


    For the departure of Wang Cheng and others, Xu Chen shook his head faintly. In his eyes, he was as calm as water.


    "Lin Hong, don''t worry, just some small characters. How can they escape? They still won''t leave Wutian city. Now, as long as one of their Wang family''s strong warriors is killed, the Wang family''s people are not slaughtered."


    Xu Chen sneered. What he said is true. After all, how powerful the Wang family is. As long as there are no martial arts experts, they can''t pose any threat to him. This comes from the confidence of strength.


    Lin Hong hesitated a little when he heard the speech, so he had to stop and take out his body. If the Wang family had no martial arts experts, it would not be the same to let them kill them.


    "Hehe, you''re really a guy who doesn''t know how to live or die, but you can leave a whole body for you according to your appearance of sacrificing yourself."


    Xu Chen smiled faintly. There was a taste of appreciation in his voice. He could only, but it was a stupid decision.


    Wang Yu looked at Xu Chen faintly. There was no nonsense. His body moved and rushed out in the opposite direction of the Wang family.


    "Hehe, I even play escape... But I have to accompany you in the end."


    Xu Chen smiled faintly. Under the gaze of Lin Hong and others, the former moved like a cheetah to Wang Yuji.


    "Hum, Wang Yu, with Xu Chen and other experts, you will die!"


    Xu Chen sneered and looked at Wang Yu''s back from a distance. His eyes were cold.


    ¡­¡­


    In a huge mountain range, it seems a little calm here, but vaguely, there are several animal roars.


    "Shua Shua!"


    The sound of Tao breaking through the air suddenly rang through this slightly calm place, and soon two figures emerged from it.


    In front of him, Wang Yu''s face flashed calmly, but there was some flickering in his eyes.


    In the strength, the realm is very clear. There is a certain gap in every realm. Although Wang Yu can defeat Lin Hong, it does not mean that he can also defeat Xu Chen.


    After all, Xu Chen''s strength is even stronger than him, reaching the realm of second-class martial arts.


    Moreover, when fighting with Lin Hong, he consumed a lot of force in his body. He used the ten thousand soul sword to consume force.


    "Whew!"


    In the rear, Xu Chen pressed step by step. The occasionally raised palm was shot out with fierce force and shrouded in Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s face was calm. Facing the fierce attack, he was able to avoid it calmly.


    Behind Wang Yu, Xu Chen''s face was frozen, and a sneer crossed the corner of his mouth.


    "Is there a flaw?"


    Xu Chen sneered. A sharp look appeared in his eyes. The force rippled in his hands. Even if his fingers bounced repeatedly, the force swept behind Wang Yu with bursts of breaking the air.


    "Hiss!"


    Wang Yu felt the strong wind behind him, his face changed slightly, his eyes twinkled, his feet stamped on the ground and rushed out to one side.


    "Hiss!"


    The force was like a sharp sword. Under Wang Yu''s quick reaction, he just crossed his robe, took a touch of light blood and rushed out.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Yu stamped the ground with the soles of his feet and gave a dull hum in his throat. He stepped back a few steps before he stabilized his body.


    "Hehe, if you go on running, I really can''t make a job."


    When Wang Yu had just stabilized his figure, Xu Chen''s figure appeared strangely beside Wang Yu, but there was a cold feeling in his plain smile.


    "What should I do..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled. He had good luck to escape last time, but now he may not be so lucky this time.


    "Xu Chen has the strength of a second-class warrior, so only more powerful means can win."


    In Wang Yu''s heart, there was also a faint sound echoing through.


    "You mean... Let me use the ten thousand souls you gave me last time?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Even if he thought of something, he whispered in his heart.


    "Smart, as for whether you can show it or not, I can''t help you."


    In Wang Yu''s heart, Xiaohun smiled gloating. He only gave Wang Yu this martial art, but he didn''t have time to see it. Xiaohun also wanted to see if he could show it before he cultivated a martial art.


    Although this is extremely shocking and unbelievable, what the little soul wants to follow is not some ordinary ordinary people.


    When he said this, he was just testing Wang Yu.


    "You!"


    When Wang Yu heard the speech, the corners of his mouth began to twitch. Although he had seen the ten thousand soul determination, he had no time to practice. How should he do it


    Wang Yu drank in his heart, but there was no response from the little soul. In desperation, the former had to take back his mind bitterly.


    In the heart of Wang Yu and Xiaohun, the dialogue is just a time of lightning and flint.


    In a mountain range, Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled, and his body, which wanted to rush out again, suddenly stopped at this time.


    "Why, don''t you run?"


    On Wang Yu''s side, Xu Chen looked at the former with a sneer. There was a kind of cat and mouse joke in his eyes.


    "Run? Isn''t it more direct to kill you?"


    Wang Yu looked at Xu Chen in front of him with a sneer. His eyes began to jump with a crazy color.


    In the face of Xu Chen and other powerful opponents, only by fighting hard can we have a chance.


    After all, Wang Cheng and them are still leaving. If they don''t take the opportunity to stop Xu Chen, if he changes his target, he will have a headache.


    "Kill?" Xu Chen shook his head with a sneer and said, "with your strength, it''s your great luck not to be killed by me. Are you young people arrogant to this extent?"

 Chapter 12

    Xu Chen sneered. In his opinion, what Wang Yu said was just a joke.


    After all, the gap between the two sides is in front of us.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Wang Yu said faintly. His handsome face was as quiet as a secluded pool. I don''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    "Proud enough."


    Xu Chen sneered. As soon as his fingerprints changed, the force all over him suddenly rippled out, and his face was cold.


    "I''d like to see how you can kill me with your strength as a martial artist!"


    Xu Chen sneered. His fingerprints changed. With a fierce force, he took the lead in running away from Wang Yu.


    "Boom!"


    As Xu Chen swept out of his body, he also began to have terrorist forces rippling out, shaking with force and carrying a violent atmosphere.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Xu Chen''s face was frozen, his big hand waved, and his fierce offensive was sweeping Wang Yu with force.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Yu snorted, waved his palm, and a long gray sword appeared strangely in his hand.


    "Since you want to see it, I''ll show you!"


    Wang Yu''s fingerprints changed. Dao Dao''s sword shadow was carrying the sound of breaking the air and resisting all the attacks swept by Xu Chen.


    "Hiss!"


    The ten thousand soul sword, carrying an extremely powerful power fluctuation, began to sweep against Xu Chen and dissolved Xu Chen''s offensive.


    "Hehe, if you say you want to kill my capital, I''ll tell you that you don''t have such a chance!"


    With a sneer, Xu Chen slapped his hand on the body of wanhun sword, and his body retreated from behind.


    "The next move is to solve you!"


    Xu Chen sneered. In his hands, there was force.


    Obviously, Xu Chen is already a little angry about Wang Yu''s arrogance. He wants to kill the former as soon as possible.


    "Hiss!"


    In Xu Chen''s body, there was a sudden surge of force from within. Even if he ran away against his hands, his fingerprints changed at the same time, as if he was refining something.


    "Ling yunyin!"


    Xu Chen whispered. In his hands, there was a sudden force entangled in it, and a strong violent force rippled out of it.


    In Xu Chen''s hand, there was a light seal, a violent breath, which rippled out of it.


    "Martial arts?"


    Wang Yu saw this and his eyes coagulated slightly. It seems that Xu Chen doesn''t intend to continue to entangle with him and plans to defeat him with a move.


    But... Is he Wang Yu so easy to defeat?


    Xu Chen looked at Wang Yu with a sneer. As soon as the handprint changed, the hand print method was carrying the sound of breaking the air and plundering away at Wang Yu.


    His attack should be taken seriously by experts of the same level. If Wang Yu is not killed by such a powerful attack, it will be enough to seriously hurt him.


    "Boy, if you want to kill me, let''s talk about my seal next!"


    Xu Chen sneered. The fingerprints changed and the printing method swept through. With the sound of breaking the air, he swept away at Wang Yuji.


    It was suitable to feel the plundering of Yin FA. Wang Yu frowned slightly. Soon, his eyes closed slowly under Xu Chen''s stunned eyes.


    Xu Chen looked at this scene with some amazement. This guy won''t be scared like this.


    Wang Yu ignored Xu Chen''s stunned eyes and the fingerprints in the air. It was like waiting for death.


    Xu Chen sneered. He thought how difficult Wang Yu was, but he didn''t expect that he was so weak.


    Ten thousand souls


    The low murmur rang through Wang Yu''s heart. A trace of confusion came from the pavement.


    In my mind, I quickly flashed the cultivation method of Tao, one of which is the cultivation method of ten thousand souls.


    However, the above cultivation method is extremely strange. Obviously, Wang Yu hasn''t practiced it.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows seemed to wrinkle slightly at this time. The information poured into his mind, but how strange it was.


    "Ten thousand souls are determined to turn ten thousand souls with strength..."


    The green and astringent cultivation formula murmured softly in Wang Yu''s mind. It seemed that something passed quickly.


    Wang Yu read the steps of cultivation, but in his hand, he began to show a very green and strange seal method.


    "Hiss!"


    With the change of Wang Yu''s handprint, the force in his body was like a torrent, gushing out of his hand and quietly pouring into the ten thousand soul sword.


    At this time, Wang Yu seemed to be in a strange state.


    "Buzz!"


    The ten thousand soul sword in Wang Yu''s hand seemed to hum at this time, and a trace of gray sword Qi overflowed strangely.


    "Pretend!"


    Not far from Wang Yu, Xu Chen looked at the scene with a slight frown. He could detect that the wanhun sword in Wang Yu''s hand seemed to have some power being condensed.


    It''s an extremely powerful force.


    "Ten thousand souls..."


    Wang Yu murmured softly. His eyes opened slowly at this time.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Yu''s eyes became very strange at this time. The dark eyes showed a strange gray at this time.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were a strange gray, and there was a gray fog rising, which was very strange.


    Wang Yu slowly raised his eyes, which had become strange. There was no emotional color in them, but strange cold.


    Wang Yu''s gray eyes stared at the light seal, which was swept away. At this time, the distance was less than twenty feet.


    Looking at the light seal close at hand, the violent force that came from the face, but let the corners of the young man''s mouth slowly lift an arc of disdain.


    Xu Chen, who is not far away, has been paying close attention to this place. When he saw the arc of Wang Yu''s mouth, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. A sense of uneasiness quietly rippled in his heart.


    "Hum, the strength of the second-class martial arts must be taken seriously. I don''t believe it. You can turn the sky under it!"


    Xu Chen snorted coldly and quickly covered up the uneasiness in his heart. He only knew that Wang Yu was not a hairy boy with only one level of martial arts.


    However, having said that, Xu Chen felt the uneasiness in his heart and became more and more rich.


    "Deceive yourself and others."


    Wang Yu seemed to hear Xu Chen''s cold hum, but he gently shook his head, raised his palm, and raised the wanhun sword.


    At this time, a strange gray air rippled out of the ten thousand soul sword. The gray sword air rippled, but it twinkled with a cold luster under the sunshine.


    "Ten thousand souls, the first style, broken rock!"


    Wang Yu sneered, but his handsome face quickly turned pale at an amazing speed. The little force left in his body also disappeared at this time.


    "Buzz!"


    When Wang Yu''s cold voice rang through his heart, the wanhun sword in his hand suddenly burst into a buzzing sound. A cold and powerful wave came out of the wanhun sword.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Yu slashed the sword in the air, and the blade suddenly came out of the ten thousand soul sword at this time.


    "Hiss!"


    In the ten thousand soul sword, suddenly there was a gray sword with a size of tens of feet, which suddenly shot out and suspended in the air. The next moment, it swept away at the light seal close at hand.


    This sword has a touch of cold and powerful fluctuation. The fluctuation from it seems to be able to break mountains and rocks.


    Xu Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly at this time when he saw the sword shoot out quickly.


    They looked blandly at the approach of the two fierce offensives, and soon they suddenly collided with each other.


    "Bang!"


    The loud voice rang through, and the two roads were full of powerful offensives. At this time, they suddenly swept together!


    Xu Chen saw this and just wanted to sneer. Before his smile appeared, he suddenly became stiff. At this time, there was a thick expression of disbelief and ghost, climbing slowly.


    In the place where the two offensives swept through, the gray sword carries the terrible destructive force. Just one face is to tear the light seal instantly.


    What on earth is Wang Yu''s offensive? He is so domineering!


    Xu Chen was shocked, and the gray sword was swept away by Xu Chen''s disease!

 Chapter 13

    The clang of the intersection of weapons and blades rang through the Lin family, and the sound of fighting and scream filled the distance of several miles, waking up the people living nearby.


    But no one dares to go out to see it, because they understand that it is not the fun they can join in. If they are not careful, they may be affected or even killed.


    At this time, there was a pool of blood in the Lin family, the bodies were crisscross, and even some hands and feet were separated from the body. Look, most of the costumes are from the Lin family. Although there are also Wang''s, they are much less.


    Wang Yu came out of the hospital and looked at the chaotic battlefield. Now the situation has been completely controlled. The people of the Wang family are cleaning up the remnants.


    All the old, weak, women and children of the Lin family were controlled. Wang Yu ordered that they should not be killed indiscriminately, so no one violated it.


    "Yu''er, how''s it going?" Wang Cheng came with several people and looked at the situation in front of him with a nervous look.


    When Wang Yu saw his father coming, his serious expression eased down, smiled and said, "the Lin family has become a difficult climate, and now they are cleaning up the remnants. But father, I didn''t let them start on the old man and children. Won''t you blame me?"


    Wang Yu was a little nervous. He was afraid that his father would blame him for being soft hearted. When he was a child, he taught himself that kindness to the enemy was cruelty to himself.


    Wang Cheng smiled and helped him tidy up his clothes. "My yu''er has grown up now. Your decision must have its own reason. My father believes you."


    "And it''s not our Wang style to fight the elderly and children."


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded. He knew that his father recognized his practice. Then he seemed to ring something and frown slightly, "but Lin Hong is not here. I think he should have escaped."


    "What?! Lin Hong is not in the family?" Wang Cheng''s look suddenly became nervous.


    Different from Wang Yu, he has fought with Lin Hong for many years. He knows Lin Hong''s character and personality well. Although he is selfish and indifferent, he will never abandon his master, but why isn''t he here? Is it


    As soon as Wang Cheng''s face changed, he said anxiously, "yu''er, hurry, let the people leave here. Is Lin Hong giving up here? He must have gone to wumingzong to ask for help. Hurry up and leave here, or it will be late when the people of wumingzong come."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s face also changed. He knew that his father knew Lin Nong coax better than himself. After all, the two had fought all their lives. It can be said that they knew each other''s psychology.


    Since his father said Lin Hong would not give up here, he would come back. Although his strength is comparable to that of the second-class warrior, he is still too weak in the face of wumingzong.


    "Evacuate quickly." Wang Yu''s voice was anxious and even mixed with force. It spread quickly.


    Hearing his orders, although some people are unwilling to evacuate and want to continue the massacre, they can never disobey the orders of the minority patriarch.


    So he quickly gave up chasing the Lin family and quickly retreated in the direction of coming.


    However, just as they were about to leave, Wang Yu''s face changed and looked behind him. There were three figures approaching here quickly. In the blink of an eye, they had reached a hundred meters away.


    "No, father, please take the people away first. I''ll go after the temple." Wang Yu looked anxious. He could feel that the three people were strong at the martial level, and they had two familiar smells. It was Lin Hong and Xu Chen. Although the other person had not seen them, his breath was comparable to Xu Chen before.


    "Wang Chen, take the people away quickly." Wang Cheng frowned and looked at Wang Chen not far away.


    "Yes, father."


    "Everyone leave here with me. Hurry." without hesitation, Wang Chen hurriedly ran away with his people. He knew that his people would only become a burden to his father and brother, and they would have no worries when they went there.


    The people of the Wang family heard the order, but they still didn''t violate it. They quickly followed Wang Chen and left here.


    Seeing the people leave, Wang Cheng''s heart also breathed a sigh of relief, so that even if he died, he would have the face to see his ancestors.


    When Wang Yu saw that his father had not left, he looked a little anxious. "Father, go quickly. They will arrive soon."


    Wang Cheng is now at the ninth peak of quenching body period. Although he can fight the next war in the face of martial artists, he can''t last long. He will only die if he stays here.


    But he didn''t seem to hear Wang Yu''s words. With a smile on his face, he said faintly: "I''ve lived as a father for some years. Since I became the head of the family, I haven''t been able to let the people live the life they want. I''m also a little ashamed of my ancestors."


    "But my father didn''t regret it. The only thing I feel sorry for is you smelly boy. I''m always busy with family affairs and ignore the feelings of your brothers. Let my father fight with you today. I''m relieved that the people have the protection of elders."


    Indeed, as he said, when Wang Yu was young, his mother left them and only his father took care of them. However, as the head of the Wang family, Wang Cheng is often busy with family affairs and has little time to accompany their brothers.


    However, when his brother''s cultivation reached the five weight of quenching body, he was always taken by his father, but he was left alone. Although sometimes he would complain about his father in his heart, when he gradually grew up and understood his father''s hard work, his heart would not blame him.


    But he didn''t expect that his father would take the initiative to fight with him today, and he was still facing the superior warrior.


    Wang Yu looked at his father. She didn''t know how to persuade him. Junyi''s face was full of anxiety, but he knew that no one could change what his father decided. Finally, I can only nod and promise.


    "But father, you must promise me that if something goes wrong later, you will leave at the first time. I don''t want you to have anything. The Wang family still needs you," Wang Yu said.


    Wang Cheng nodded helplessly, but he agreed. But he knows that his son''s temper and temperament are very similar to himself. If he doesn''t agree, I''m afraid he''ll knock himself out and won''t let himself stay.


    "Well, if there''s anything wrong, I''ll run away right away." Wang Cheng said seriously.


    Seeing that his father promised Wang Yu, he was relieved. As long as his father was fine, don''t say three martial arts, even five people couldn''t leave themselves.


    "Father, are you ready?" Wang Yu looked at the three figures who had come a few meters away. A gray light flashed in his eyes, and a gray long sword appeared in his grasp.


    With the appearance of wanhun sword, Wang Yu''s momentum soared in an instant. It seemed that there was a sword flash in his dark eyes.


    Wang Cheng smiled, "I''m ready."


    Looking at his son''s momentum at this time, Wang Cheng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu''s clothes and brocades were still strong to this extent, which he had never dared to imagine before.


    However, at this time, the three figures had come ten meters in front of them and stopped.


    Lin Hong looked at the bloody Lin family. A pair of tiger eyes had become scarlet, as if they could bleed at any time.


    He looked at Wang Yu with a ferocious look and said, "did you do it?"


    Wang Yu did not deny his words. Yes, he has nothing to argue about. The three martial artists in front of him are not enough to frighten him.


    "Well, you have to pay for it." Lin Hong''s face was ferocious and almost crazy roared.


    "What else do you have to do with him?" Xu Chen, standing aside, ignored the bloody Lin family, which had nothing to do with him.


    His sharp eyes haven''t left since he saw Wang Yu. I''m afraid Xu Chen hates him as much as Lin Hong.


    He almost died under his sword yesterday. How could he think that a little guy who had just broken through the warrior would have such strong fighting power. What''s more strange is the long sword in his hand. It must be a good thing.


    "Brother Zhang, I''ll share the martial arts with you when I go back. Just kill the beast." Xu Chen said to the middle-aged man.


    Upon hearing the martial arts, the middle-aged man''s cold face also showed a little smile. Originally, he didn''t want to participate in these things, but Xu Chen''s soft and hard bubble and the second-class peak martial arts he promised.


    Even their martial arts of that level are few in the Wuming sect, and they are all kept by the sect leader. Only those who have made great contributions to the sect are qualified to practice.


    But now this martial art is in front of him. How can he not do anything? At this time, his eyes to Wang Yu are full of killing intention.

 Chapter 14

    People like them can''t touch such things at ordinary times, but if they get the martial arts promised by Xu Chen this time, they are likely to be rewarded by the sect leader when they return to the sect, or even let him learn a second-class martial arts.


    "OK."


    Zhang Xing dropped a good word and suddenly stepped on the ground with the soles of his feet. His body rushed towards Wang Yu like an arrow. In his eyes, the target was only Wang Yu. Although Wang Cheng on the other side was the master of the Wang family, he was not even a martial artist. He didn''t disdain to shoot him at all.


    "Lin Hong, the person who quenched his body will be handed over to you." when the words fell, Xu Chen suddenly turned into a residual shadow and killed Wang Yu. He came to him in the blink of an eye.


    There was a cold radian on the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth. The ten thousand soul sword in his hand shook and suddenly gave out a buzzing sound, as if he was eager to fight.


    Waving the long sword in his hand, he immediately cut out two swords. At the moment when the swords were cut out, Wang Yu also moved. He turned into a shadow to meet him.


    Zhang Xing''s eyes were slightly frozen, and the force in his body was running quietly. A strong breath burst out in an instant. The speed was also increased sharply, and his body shape dodged the two competitive swords.


    However, when he reacted, Wang Yu had come and rushed to Xu Chen. Seeing this, Xu Chen was surprised and quickly turned his force. He roared to Wang Yu''s face with a strong wind.


    Although the punch came suddenly, Wang Yu was ready for it. His right hand clenched the handle of the sword and his left hand momentarily butted on the back of the sword and stood in front of him.


    "Ding..."


    Hearing the sound of gold and iron, Xu Chen''s fist crashed on the wanhun sword. Xu Chen only felt that the fist seemed to hit the mountain, and a force of anti shock came back in an instant.


    Because it was too sudden, he had no time to respond. The power of the punch was all applied to his arm. Although he used thick force to offset most of the anti shock force, his arm still lost his intuition.


    However, at this time, the light on the gray long sword was shining. Xu Chen subconsciously narrowed his eyes. Seeing the murderous intention in Wang Yu''s eyes, the left hand against the sword suddenly pushed forward, and the right hand clenched the handle of the sword and suddenly picked it up.


    Xu Chen subconsciously wanted to retreat, but the speed was still slower. He was directly left a blood mark in front of him by the sword.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Xingmei frowned. "I''m afraid I''ve met a hard bone this time."


    "Xu Chen, you can''t deal with him alone. Come here quickly." Zhang Xing said hurriedly. Although he didn''t care about Xu Chen''s life and death, he really took a fancy to the second grade martial arts.


    Hearing the speech, Xu Chen also knew Wang Yu''s strength. Although he was very unwilling, he was completely at a disadvantage when facing Wang Yu. He moved and avoided Wang Yu''s sword and quickly came to Zhang Xing''s side.


    "This boy, yesterday was not my opponent. How did he become so strong today?" Xu Chen said in surprise.


    Wang Yu was still weak and pitiful in front of him yesterday. If it weren''t for his strange sword skill, he would have died in his own hands.


    However, in the short fight just now, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. He believed that he must not be Wang Yu''s opponent now.


    "This man''s talent is too evil. If you don''t kill him, he will become the great enemy of wumingzong in the future." Zhang Xing frowned and said.


    According to Xu Chen''s words, this boy was only a first-class martial artist yesterday, but today he was completely suppressed, who had already broken through to the second-class. It can be seen how evil the cultivation speed is.


    If you let him grow up like this, I''m afraid he''ll be his opponent even if the patriarch doesn''t see him in the future.


    At the thought of this place, Zhang Xing''s eyes showed a killing intention, "this son must be eliminated."


    Wen Yan Xu Chen also agreed and nodded.


    Wang Yu pointed his long sword at the ground and looked coldly at the two people in front of him. Now Xu Chen was no longer a threat to him. Even if he had Zhang Xing, he didn''t take it in his eyes, but if they worked together, I''m afraid it would be very troublesome.


    "I''m afraid there will be a hard battle today." Wang Yu turned his head and looked like his father, with worry in his eyes.


    At this time, Lin Hong has fought with Wang Cheng. Although Wang Cheng has reached the half warrior, he is still very weak when facing the real warrior.


    Under Lin Hong''s storm like attack, he has been completely suppressed. Obviously, Lin Hong wants to vent his anger on him.


    But when Wang Yu looked at his father, he found that although his father was struggling to resist at this time, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and there was a strong sense of war between his faces.


    "Wang Cheng, Wang Cheng..."


    Lin Hong''s fists and feet together attacked Wang Cheng, and his mouth roared wildly, as if to tear him to pieces.


    Wang Yu looked dignified. He wanted to help his father. However, he was blocked by two figures before he took a few steps.


    "Do you want to pass? I advise you to take care of yourself first." then, a long sword appeared in Zhang Xing''s and Xu Chen''s hands, flashing a cold light on the long sword, as if they were showing off their sharpness.


    At the moment when the two long swords appeared, the two figures surged to attack Wang Yu. They waved their long swords and chopped at Wang Yu.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, the ten thousand soul sword hummed, as if with anger, "these two unsophisticated weapons dare to show off in front of me."


    Hearing the voice of the little soul, Wang Yu''s face showed a helpless color. This ten thousand soul sword can be described as the king of the sword. Naturally, it has its own dignity. Now it is challenged by these two ordinary weapons. How can he tolerate it.


    "Then cut them off," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "Hum, I have the intention to say that," said the little soul disdainfully.


    Wang Yu was helpless. He knew that Xiaohun was trying to help himself. Although these two weapons challenged his majesty, he completely despised weapons at this level that didn''t even have intelligence.


    He''s just making excuses to help himself, but Wang Yu won''t expose him, because if he helps, the soul sword will play a more powerful role.


    In this way, he can have the strength to compete with these two people.


    The two men came to Wang Yu''s body in an instant. The cold light of the two sharp swords pierced Wang Yu''s eyebrows and Dantian respectively.


    In Wang Yu''s eyes, a strange gray light flashed, and the force in his body suddenly flowed, just like a Taojiang river. Wang Yu seemed to be able to hear the sound of force flowing.


    The swords on the ten thousand soul sword roared loudly, and the gray light twinkled on it. In an instant, the two rough swords were suppressed.


    "Is that all?" Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded at this time. With a wave of the long sword in his hand, he immediately blocked the two sword lights, and turned over with the trend and cut them hard.


    "What!?" Zhang Xing was surprised and quickly blocked the long sword in front of him.


    Ding.


    A crisp sound of gold and iron sounded, but the next moment their eyes suddenly contracted, and cracks suddenly appeared on the long sword in their hands.


    However, the crack spread to the sword like a cobweb in the blink of an eye.


    "Back."


    The two men''s internal force broke out in an instant, and their feet moved continuously. In the blink of an eye, they withdrew from a distance of tens of meters.


    The two men looked at the broken long sword in their hands, and their faces were full of shock. Although the long sword in their hands was not a high-grade thing, it was also a weapon made of refined iron by zongmen.


    Weapons correspond to the level of the warrior and are also divided into nine grades. Although the weapons of one grade are at the bottom, they can''t be so fragile.


    The only thing that can be explained is that the level of the long sword in Wang Yu''s hand is much higher than their weapons. Only in this way can it break a weapon.


    "Zhang Xing, what shall we do now? This boy is a little weird." Xu Chen is a little uncertain. Their weapons are given by the sect. Now they are cut off by a piece. They dare to continue to fight with Wang Yu.


    If he continues to fight, I''m afraid he will be cut off next time. He doesn''t think his body is harder than the blade in his hand.


    "Go first and let the patriarch decide when you go back. I''m afraid the boy''s background is not so simple." Zhang Xing whispered.


    How could a small king''s family in Wutian city have such demons, and the weapon in his hand is not ordinary. It is likely that he is a powerful disciple.

 Chapter 15

    If this is the case, it will be a bit uneconomical to offend an untouchable strong man because of a second-class martial arts skill.


    "OK, let him live a little longer." Xu Chen said reluctantly, biting his teeth. Although he was unwilling, it was the only way.


    As they said this, they quickly withdrew. Wang Yu frowned slightly. He was puzzled that they suddenly withdrew.


    Although the strength that just erupted was very strong, if the two men join hands to attack with all their strength, I''m afraid the final result will be that both sides will be hurt, and even they will be hurt more seriously.


    But now these two people have retreated.


    Of course, Wang Yu didn''t know what they were thinking. If he knew, he would have a bitter smile. If he had to say that there was a mysterious strong man behind him, it should be the little soul of the sword spirit.


    However, it is true that everything he has now is given to him by the little soul. If he is speaking, he can be regarded as his half teacher.


    "Lin Hong, you can solve it yourself. We don''t want the martial arts and leave." Xu Chen shouted at Lin Hong with red eyes in the distance.


    Hearing his words, Lin Hong was surprised. If they left, the Lin family would be over. Now he is not Wang Yu''s opponent at all.


    "No, Lord Xu, I''ll satisfy you whatever you want. You can''t leave. I''ll give you all the property of the Lin family. As long as you help me beat back the people of the Wang family, I''ll give you everything." Lin Hongyi boxed back Wang Cheng and quickly came to Xu Chen''s body. His face was full of prayer.


    "Hum, solve the trouble you caused yourself. I wumingzong won''t participate anymore." Xu Chen deliberately said loudly in order to reassure Wang Yu.


    "Lord Xu, you can''t."


    "You don''t have to say much. We won''t intervene in this matter anymore." Xu Chen winked at him, slipped a small porcelain bottle into his hand, and whispered, "this bottle of poison is enough to kill the Wang family and his son. That''s all I can help you."


    Then, before Lin Hong reacted, Zhang Xing and Zhang Xing quickly left here and appeared a hundred meters away.


    Lin Hong looked at the porcelain vase in his hand. He vaguely guessed what it was.


    He held the porcelain vase tightly, and his eyes showed a crazy look.


    "Since you want to destroy my Lin family, you can''t feel better. Just die with me."


    Lin Hong''s eyes looked at Wang Cheng and Wang Yu, like a crazy beast, revealing a dangerous smell.


    Lin Hong''s eyes were like a blade, which glittered fiercely and madly. He stared at the Wang family and his son tightly, and clenched the white porcelain vase given to him by Xu Chen.


    "Wang Yu, your father and son deceive people too much. Today I''ll let you two bury me." the voice fell, and Lin Hong rushed to Wang Yu.


    Seeing his crazy color, Wang Yu''s look was full of disdain. The force in his body was quietly flowing, and there was a strange gray light flashing on the wanhun sword in his hand.


    However, when he reached ten meters in front of him, Wang Cheng suddenly noticed the porcelain vase in his hand and suddenly remembered something. It seemed that Xu Chen had given him something when he left.


    Wang Cheng thought he had returned the treasure given to him by Lin Hong, but now it seems that it is not. Xu Chen should have given him the porcelain vase in his hand.


    Wumingzong is famous for its insidious and vicious. There will never be anything good in that porcelain vase.


    "Yu''er, be careful."


    But at this time, with the speed of Lin Hong''s first martial artist, he came to Wang Yu. Wang Cheng''s eyes suddenly contracted, and the thin force in his body burst out in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of Wang Yu.


    However, at the next moment, Lin Hong had come to him. With a "click", the porcelain vase in his hand was crushed by him, and a purple smoke immediately spread.


    "Go." when Wang Cheng saw the purple fog, his look suddenly changed. Because he already knew what was in the porcelain vase. It was the most poisonous poison of the Wuming sect. Even if a warrior was infected with it, he would be poisoned. Although he would not die immediately, the poison had no solution at all and would be poisoned sooner or later.


    Wang Chengyi pushed Wang Yu out of the scope of the poison fog, but he himself was still in it. A trace of poison gas invaded his body along his nose.


    "No."


    Seeing that Wang Yu was not poisoned, Lin Hong screamed in despair. The palm of his crushed porcelain bottle held tightly. The broken porcelain pieces with the residual powder were stuck in the palm of his hand, and a trace of blood slowly trickled from the palm. However, at this time, his blood had become purplish red, and it was obvious that the powder had penetrated into his body.


    Wang Yu reacted at the moment when he was pushed out by his father. How could he not see that his father was in danger to save himself.


    The internal force rolled and rushed madly to the ten thousand soul sword, "die for me."


    The sword''s edge was so powerful that it tore the air apart. In the past, the poisonous fog melted like an enemy.


    Lin Hong looked at the sword that was constantly approaching him. It was constantly enlarged in his eyes. He could clearly feel the breath of death.


    The look of fear filled his eyes. In just a moment, the sword ran across his chest and through his back, and his expression was frozen on his face.


    He looked down hard at the place where the sword had crossed, and there was a bloody trace extending from his shoulder to his waist.


    His eyes stared huge, full of fear and unwillingness. Suddenly, a gray sword burst out in the blood line. In an instant, his upper body slipped down, and the vitality in his eyes dissipated at this time.


    "Father."


    Wang Yu ignored the dead Lin Hong and hurried to his father''s side. His eyes were full of worry.


    Wang Cheng looked at his son''s pale face and smiled, "you boy, you are really a demon. You killed Lin Hong with one sword."


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly at his father''s sudden remark and asked anxiously, "how are you, father?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m tired of living so long. I can go with your mother." Wang Cheng didn''t care about the poison on his body, as if the poison couldn''t help him at all.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows immediately frowned. "Now you want to leave our brother. Don''t even think about it."


    Then Wang Yu grabbed his wrist and a trace of force slowly penetrated into his meridians, "what? How could this happen?"


    Infiltration of force as like as two peas of the red blood, the veins of Wang Cheng have become the same as the last color of Lin Hong''s blood, and even a single force in the body has been infected by poisonous gas.


    Wang Yu frowned and hurriedly intruded into his father''s body with his own force to try to remove the toxin. However, no matter how he urged the force to wash the toxin, he couldn''t remove the slightest.


    Wang Yu was unwilling to do his best to urge the force, but Wang Cheng gently grabbed the palm against his wrist. Wang Yu looked at his father puzzled. He didn''t understand why his father wanted to stop himself.


    "Yu''er, don''t waste your energy. This poison is very poisonous in Wuming sect. Even Wuming sect doesn''t have an antidote."


    Hearing his father''s words, Wang Yu''s heart sank, and his eyes turned red, especially with fog flashing.


    "Impossible, impossible without antidote." although he has not seen much of the world, he also knows that in this world, there must be cause, there must be fruit, poison must be solved, and there can be no such antidote.


    "There may be an antidote to this poison in this world, but I''m afraid I can''t wait for it to be refined." Wang Cheng shook his head with a light smile, and there was a trace of bitterness on his firm face.


    Now Wang Yu has broken through the realm of martial arts. The Wang family is about to return to the peak, but all this happened too suddenly. The Lin family was in trouble and the Wu mingzong took action. Until now, it is so untrue for Wang Chengdu to dare to take it.


    "I''m very satisfied to see your achievements now. I can face him when I see your mother later." Wang Cheng''s face was full of satisfaction.


    "Go, I''ll take you home."


    Wang Yu mixed his father with sadness on his face. Now he just wants to take his father home, as if everything will be better when he returns home.


    ......


    In the king''s house at night.


    At this time, all the people involved in the battle had returned here and were telling what had just happened to the people of the family. When they heard that the Lin family was destroyed, all their faces showed excited and happy smiles. Cheers and shouts sounded in every corner of the Wang family in this silent night.


    While they were cheering, Wang Yu helped his father back. When they saw Wang Yu, they wanted to go up and lift him up, but they stopped because they saw that there was no trace of joy on Wang Yu''s face.


    "Young clan leader, what''s the matter with the house master?" the elder quickly came forward and asked with concern when he saw Wang Cheng''s pale face.


    "Let''s go first and let the people go back to rest. Then the family will reward them for their merit." Wang Yu walked into the hall.


    Seeing this, the expression on the elder''s face also became low. He could vaguely guess that something big should have happened. But the people are now in the joy of victory. We can''t let them know this.

 Chapter 16

    "Let''s go back first. A banquet will be held in the martial arts arena tomorrow." the elder announced. Then he waved his hand and let the people disperse.


    When the elder saw that all the people had left, he hurried into the hall and closed the doors.


    "Young patriarch, what happened?"


    When the elder turned to look at Wang Yu, the old face was gloomy for a moment. He saw that Wang Cheng''s face was pale without a trace of blood, and there was a faint purple mark on his seal hall, and the original red lips had become purplish red. At first glance, he knew that he was highly poisoned.


    "This..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were always looking at his father. There was a trace of melancholy between the dark colors. "My father was poisoned by Wu mingzong. Now the toxin has invaded the muscles and veins."


    Hearing the speech, the elder''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes were full of anger. He accompanied Wang Cheng to manage the family for many years and had a certain understanding of the major forces in Wutian city.


    As a first-class force in Wutian City, Wuming sect naturally pays more attention to it. He also knows about the strong poison of wumingzong and knows that there is no antidote at all.


    However, the production of that poison is very cumbersome. Generally, it will not be used easily. He didn''t expect that wumingzong would take out this kind of thing to deal with them.


    It seems that in their serious, I''m afraid Wang Yu has really threatened them, so he took out this kind of thing to deal with him. Unexpectedly, it was used on Wang Cheng.


    "I didn''t expect that they would use this kind of thing against our Wang family." the elder said in a deep voice.


    "Elder, is there really no solution to this thing?" Wang Yu asked.


    The elder sighed lightly, "as far as I know, this thing really has no antidote."


    Hearing that the elder said there was no antidote, Wang Yu''s heart sank. "Do I want to watch my father die in front of me? No, how can I watch this happen. There must be a way. Everything in the world is mutually reinforcing. There must be an antidote and there must be some."


    Wang Yu kept talking. Looking at his appearance, the elder was also very sad. Wang Yu grew up like his grandson.


    "Hey, although there''s no antidote, there''s no way at all." seeing Wang Yu, he really can''t bear it.


    "What way?" Wang Yu immediately cheered up.


    "Although the poison can''t be solved, it can be suppressed by drugs. But..." said the elder''s voice paused.


    "But what?" Wang Yu asked eagerly.


    "However, this drug is also very rare, but it should be available in the Wutian auction house. We can take a chance."


    "As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up. When will the auction be held?" Wang Yu said.


    For his father, there is only one in ten thousand times. He may not give up, because he is the only relative in the world except his brother. He doesn''t want to lose him.


    "Two days later, it will be the annual large-scale auction of Wutian auction house. There will be many treasures at the auction, among which there must be this drug."


    "How can you be so sure?" Wang Yu wondered. He didn''t understand why the Presbyterian Committee was so sure that this drug would appear in the auction.


    With a slight sigh, the elder said, "in fact, there are many first-class forces in our Wutian City, such as wumingzong. Because of some resources or grievances, there will be frequent fights between them, and wumingzong will use this kind of snake venom to deal with local warriors during the battle."


    "Over time, Wutian auction house has grasped this point. This drug will be used to make money at large-scale auctions every year. Therefore, this drug will also be qualified this time, but there is only one."


    "As far as I know, there was a dispute between Wuming sect and Wufeng sect a few days ago. It seems that an elder in the door was poisoned by this poison, so Wufeng sect will come forward to compete for this medicine this time." said that the face of the elder of Wufeng sect became ugly, because this Wufeng sect is also a first-class force in Wutian City, and its actual strength is equal to that of Wuming sect.


    If you want to get medicine, you will inevitably offend Wu fengzong. It is indeed very dangerous to be an enemy of Wu fengzong. If you are not good, you may be killed.


    "I will hide my identity and try not to let them discover my true identity." Wang Yu thought for a moment and said.


    He also understood the elder''s concern. Indeed, if he really offended the Wu fengzong, the Wang family could not resist his anger. Although he had broken through the Wu fengzong realm, he still existed like a mole ant for the Wu fengzong. You know, there are martial disciples in the Wu fengzong, and that is the strong one who really embarked on the path of cultivation.


    "Hey, it''s hard for you. You have to bear so many things at such a young age." the elder sighed and patted Wang Yu on the shoulder.


    "Now my father is very poisonous and my eldest brother was seriously injured in the battle. Now the people are afraid that I am the only one who believes in me. At this time, the family must not be disordered." Wang Yu said softly.


    The elder shook his head gently. Although the Lin family was destroyed, Wang Cheng was also poisoned. If another faction in the family learned that he would take the opportunity to start a fight, but if Wang Yu was in charge of the Wang family, no one would say anything because of his strength. After all, martial arts are martial arts, and they are not comparable to those in the quenching period.


    ......


    The next morning, the elder led his people to prepare the celebration banquet. Laughter and laughter could be heard everywhere in the Wang family.


    Wang Yu stayed with his father all night. He was afraid of the sudden onset of toxicity in his father''s body. He stayed with him. If the poison was found, he could help suppress it.


    The golden sun came in from the window and shone on Wang Cheng''s pale face.


    Suddenly his closed eyes trembled slightly and gradually opened. Seeing that his father woke up, Wang Yu hurried forward and sat him up, leaning on himself.


    "Father, are you feeling better?" Wang Yu asked with concern.


    Wang Cheng forced out a smile and said in a weak voice, "I feel much better. How''s the family now?"


    Wang Yu was helpless. His own body was already like this. He was still worried about his family.


    Wang Yu said softly, "the family is fine now, because the Lin family was destroyed. People are very happy. Now the eldest elder is taking the people to prepare a banquet."


    Wang Cheng nodded slightly, so that he could rest assured.


    "Young clan leader, the banquet is ready. It''s your turn to preside over." then the elder came in and said.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a happy face appeared on his face, because he saw Wang Cheng wake up.


    "Family, you''re awake." the elder came up quickly and said with concern.


    Wang Cheng smiled. He knew that the elder was really concerned about himself.


    "Father, are you going?"


    Wang Cheng gently shook his head, "no, it''s time for you to establish your position in the eyes of the people. Go and let the people recognize you."


    Seeing his father''s persistent eyes, Wang Yu didn''t say anything. Then he called in several maidens to look at his father. He followed the elder to the martial arts arena.


    At this time, the martial arts arena is full of tables, which are full of rich food. Such a banquet will only be held once a year in the Wang family, that is, in the new year.


    But this time, in order to celebrate the victory, it was held again. It can be seen that they attach great importance to this victory.


    At this time, people were sitting around the table. They were all talking about Wang Yu, and there was infinite worship in their eyes, as if that was the real core of the Wang family.


    "Stop talking, the young patriarch is coming."


    I don''t know who said a word. Suddenly, the noisy atmosphere in the field suddenly quieted down. Countless eyes looked at the entrance of the martial arts field. There were two figures slowly coming in. It was Wang Yu and the elder.


    Wang Yu went to the high platform and looked down. He had attended such a banquet many times, but he always looked down at his father and big brother standing up. Unexpectedly, he was standing here for a while with some inexplicable emotion in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The banquet didn''t end until the evening, and Wang Yu left at half-time because he received the news that Wutian auction house sent an invitation to the Wang family.

 Chapter 17

    In the room, Wang Yu handed the golden invitation to his father. Wang Cheng looked at the invitation and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Wu Tian took the invitation to the store. I didn''t expect that our Wang family would receive the invitation one day." there was some excitement in the words.


    The Wutian auction house has a very high status in Wutian city. Even first-class forces such as Wuming sect and Wufeng sect should keep a low profile in front of the Wutian auction house, because it is said that there is a peak of Wutu in the Wutian auction house.


    And its wealth is far from being comparable to these first-class forces. I''m afraid the whole Wutian city can''t catch up with the wealth of this Wutian auction store.


    "My Lord, how did we get the invitation?" the elder asked in some confusion, but they had never received the invitation from Wu Tianpai store.


    "I think it''s because yu''er broke through the warrior, so Wu Tian auction house sent us an invitation." Wang Cheng looked at Wang Yu and said.


    He did not expect that Wang Yu had just broken through the wuzhe, and the Wutian auction house received the news. It seems that the news of the Wutian auction house is really not generally well-informed.


    The elder nodded, and this reason made sense. He was also surprised by the news of Wutian''s auction store.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. "We received the invitation. Does that mean my identity can''t be hidden?"


    Hearing his words, both of them laughed. Wang Cheng smiled and said, "no, with this invitation, no one will know your identity."


    "If you hide your identity and enter, Wutian auction house will investigate your identity, but if you go in with this invitation, no one will investigate your identity."


    Wang Yu opened the invitation and looked at it. There was a golden seal of Wutian auction store, but there was no name of the invitee, that is to say, no one would know if he took the invitation.


    "So it is." Wang Yu nodded.


    "You can go tomorrow, but remember never to make friends with wufengzong. Now our Wang family can''t stand their anger." Wang Cheng asked.


    "It''s my father." Wang Yu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day.


    The time on the invitation is noon, so Wang Yu has come to the door of Wu Tianpai store. This time he didn''t bring anyone, because the auction may be a little dull.


    Standing in front of the auction house, Wang Yu was shocked by the huge building in front of him.


    I saw a huge palace like building in front of me. The outside is antique Liujin wood, but it exudes this noble smell. The red gate stands in front of me, like the huge mouth of a beast, which breathes countless people.


    Wang Yu walked to the door, but was stopped by the two guards.


    "Go aside, do you know where this is? Dare to break in." the guard said impatiently, obviously ignoring him.


    Wang Yu ignored their words. As soon as his palm turned, a golden invitation was drawn out of his robe sleeve and thrown into the hands of one of the guards.


    The guard frowned and was about to attack, but his face changed when he saw the golden invitation.


    "Sorry, sir, it was a villain who offended me just now." he said respectfully to Wang Yu and handed the invitation back with both hands.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and received the invitation, which was introduced into the auction house by a beautiful waitress.


    Wang Yu looked back at the two guards. He could feel that they were nine heavy people in quenched body period. Ju Hui would be a guard here.


    If it is placed in any family, it will be reused, even in the first-class forces such as wumingzong.


    However, they are willing to be guards here. It seems that the strength of Wutian auction store is really terrible.


    When entering the auction house, Wang Yu felt that his eyes were bright. He saw that the auction house was very gorgeous, and there were some precious natural materials and earth treasures placed in the hall. The price above Wang Yu looked at the corner of his eyes and twitched slightly.


    "It''s a sky high price." seeing these things, Wang Yu had no bottom in his heart, because even the prices of these things outside were so high that the prices of the items at the auction were good.


    But now he has no way back. This is the only hope. He can''t let go. "It seems that he can only think of a way at that time."


    He has already thought about it. If he can''t, he can only exchange it with wuhunjue.


    Soon Wang Yu was taken to a separate room by the waitress, and then respectfully left.


    The room is not tight, only about 40 square meters, but the furnishings are very luxurious. A simple mahogany table is placed with fresh spiritual fruits and drinks. Wang Yu swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Lingguo is very rare in their Wutian city. Although the price is not too expensive, there is no way for third rate forces like the Wang family to get it.


    Therefore, even Wang Yu, as the head of the minority clan, has never eaten.


    But now he was not in the mood to think about this. He came to the chair covered with martial animal fur and sat down. In front of him was a crystal window, which could see the auction table directly and clearly.


    However, the crystal window has a feature. You can''t see it from the outside. You can only see a complete golden wall.


    Wang Yu has never heard of this kind of thing, but he can also vaguely guess that the price of this thing will be very expensive.


    "The details of the auction house are really profound. Sure enough, no matter who offends, you can''t offend the auction house." Wang Yu thought in his heart.


    Suddenly, through the crystal window, he saw that someone must have walked into the opposite room. The leader was dressed in a blue and gorgeous robe and his long hair was slightly white, but his face was a little wrong.


    There was a noble color on the man''s face, but his face was very white, and there was a purple mark on the seal hall.


    "It seems that this man should be the elder poisoned by the wufengzong." Wang Yu frowned. He didn''t expect to see him so soon.


    Wang Yu vaguely felt that there was a sense of oppression in the man. He thought that the strength of the other party must be not low.


    "Be careful," Wang Yu whispered. The heart is already a dark warning.


    At this time, the voice outside suddenly quieted down. Wang Yu looked at the auction table and saw a beautiful figure there. He didn''t know when it had appeared.


    It was a woman. She was graceful, forward and backward, with a pair of giant peaks standing in front of her. She was dressed in a red robe, showing a charming color on her charming face.


    The skin is as white as snow, as if it can be broken by blowing bombs. A head of beautiful hair is scattered behind the head, showing a charming color.


    At this time, the woman''s ruddy lips opened slightly, and a crisp and attractive voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Welcome to Wutian auction house. I''m today''s auctioneer Lina." the woman said in a charming voice.


    Glancing at some men in the audience for a week, Lina couldn''t help laughing and then said: "the rules of this auction are basically the same as those of previous years, but this auction is quite extraordinary. I hope you can shoot what you like."


    "Then Lina won''t talk more. Next, let''s invite our first auction today." on the platform in front of Lina, there is a square table slowly rising, on which there is a purple fruit.


    However, the fruit is somewhat different. It presents the shape of a beast, with a thorough body, in which there are faint thin lines, just like muscles and veins.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the people in the field suddenly widened. Seeing this scene, Wang Yu was a little confused. He didn''t understand why these people suddenly did this.


    After looking at the fruit like purple crystal, Wang Yu could only vaguely feel that there was a fluctuation of heaven and earth spiritual power on the fruit. Although it was stronger than the general spiritual fruit, it was only stronger.


    However, with the introduction of the gorgeous woman, Wang Yu''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "The ''beast king fruit'' was bred by the blood essence of all animals. I believe everyone here should have heard of its effect. The user will be able to breed strong blood power in the body. At the same time, if it is taken by people in the martial arts realm, it will increase two products in a row, and it will increase the probability of breakthrough success for people at the peak of martial arts." looking at the hot eyes of the people, she knew that it was time.


    "Then start tapping now. The starting price is 10000 gold coins." as soon as Lina''s voice fell, someone hurried to bid.


    "Fifteen thousand."


    "Twenty thousand."


    "Thirty thousand."


    In the blink of an eye, the price of the beast king fruit soared from 10000 gold coins to 50000. As the price reached 50000, the voice of price increase was less. After all, although the beast king fruit is precious, the price is too high.


    60000 gold coins are enough for a first-class sect in Wu Tiancheng to run for two years, but the price has reached 75000 at this time. I''m afraid Wu mingzong can only take out these.


    "It''s really good, but it''s useless to you, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Wang Yuzheng looked at the beast king fruit with burning eyes. Suddenly, the voice of the little soul sounded in his mind. Although it was ethereal, it was his voice.


    "Well, you came out, why didn''t I see you?" Wang Yu looked around and didn''t find the figure of the little soul. Even the ten thousand soul sword was still in his Dantian, but where did the sound come from.


    "Don''t look for it. I''m still in your Dantian. Now I''m just talking to you with my mind." the little soul said with some disgust. It''s obviously helpless for Wang Yu, a rookie who doesn''t know anything.


    "What is the mind?" Wang Yu asked. He has never heard of the term "shennian", but I think it should be a strong ability.


    "Mind is a kind of power generated in the soul. You don''t need to know now. You will understand it when you become a talisman." the little soul said impatiently.


    Rune master is the most mysterious and noble profession on the Wufu continent. Rune master is a kind of warrior who can draw runes. They can fight by sketching some powerful runes. Even if they depict some powerful runes on an ordinary sword, the ordinary blade can be comparable to weapons.


    However, the requirements of becoming a fufu teacher are extremely harsh. There may not be a fufu teacher among 10000 people, not to mention a powerful fufu teacher, which is even less.


    "Can I also become a fufu master?" Wang Yu couldn''t believe it. Born in the Wufu continent, he was thunderous to the fufu master. What a mysterious and noble existence the fufu master was in his eyes.


    He never thought that he could become a noble talisman one day.


    "You, you can barely." the little soul said impatiently.


    Hearing the affirmation of Xiaohun, Wang Yu was surprised. If he could become a fufu master, even if it was just a fufu master, their position in Wutian city would soar, even comparable to the first-class forces such as Wuming sect and Wufeng sect.


    "It''s all going to happen in the future. Let''s talk about it when you break through the wuzhe Wupin. By the way, what are you doing in this auction?" the voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind.


    With a slight sigh, Wang Yu looked a little low and said, "my father was poisoned. Only this auction can have drugs to suppress the poison."


    "Poisoning?" the little soul whispered, then remembered and said, "you mean the purple poison that day?"


    Wang Yu nodded. "It''s that thing. My father''s toxicity has spread all over his body. I''m afraid he will only live for five days at most. If he can''t get the drugs to suppress the toxicity, then..." he really didn''t dare to think about the result.

 Chapter 18

    "Is that poison?" the little soul was surprised, as if he had extreme disdain for the poison.


    "Yes, it''s a highly toxic drug developed by Wu mingzong. The poisoned person will die within ten days, and there is no antidote at all," Wang Yu said.


    "Well, although that thing doesn''t enter the stream, it still poses a great threat to little guys like martial artists and martial disciples." the little soul nodded and said.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu could only smile helplessly. How high the vision of the little soul is. I''m afraid even the strong above the martial arts disciples are little guys in his eyes, and he didn''t care about the poison.


    "Is this strong?" Wang Yu thought in his heart, strong, only strong can ignore everything, only strong enough can be fearless, and can protect the people he wants to protect.


    He was always curious about the origin of the little soul, but he never asked. He knew that when the little soul wanted to tell himself, he would naturally tell himself.


    Maybe he is still too weak to reach that level at all.


    When they talked, the beast king fruit had been sold at the price of 80000 gold coins. Even the first-class forces such as wumingzong would bleed a lot.


    However, 80000 gold coins are also worth it for the strong one who can have one more martial disciple level in the sect. You know, in this Wutian City, Wutu already exists at the peak. That''s the real strong man in this Wutian city.


    The sigh sounded under the stage. Everyone''s burning eyes revealed the color of disappointment. Some people''s eyes twinkled with greed. I''m afraid they''ve been thinking carefully.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t care about these things at all, because he knew that such things could not be touched by himself now. Even if he was afraid, he would lead to death.


    As the saying goes, every man is innocent and cherishes his sin. It''s better not to think at all than to lose his life. When he is strong, everything will be in his own hands, even this world.


    Xiaohun felt Wang Yu''s mood fluctuation. With his experience, he could not know what Wang Yu was thinking.


    "Don''t think what I told you before was all big talk. When you help me unlock the third seal, you will really become my master, and then you will become a real strong man. Now these things in front of you are just rubbish." the voice of the little soul echoed dimly in his mind.


    Hearing the speech, Wang yujunyi''s face took a touch of perseverance, "three layers? I will do it, and I will help you untie all the seals and let you become the peerless sword again."


    Looking at him like this, the little soul was stunned. He seemed to see the shadow of his last master in Wang Yu. He was not so weak at the beginning. He encouraged himself to become a peerless strong man in front of himself.


    Finally, he really realized his ambition, became the top power on this continent, and even became a hero to save this continent.


    While they were talking, the second auction was also auctioned, but its price was much lower than that of the beast king fruit.


    Only 50000 gold coins were photographed, but this is a huge amount for the Wang family. Now Wang Yu has really begun to worry about whether he can take photos of the drugs that suppress toxicity.


    This time he took out all the property of the Wang family, which was nearly 100000 gold coins, but it was all of the Wang family. If not, I''m afraid he can only exchange the martial soul formula given to him by Xiaohun.


    But this martial soul formula is definitely an anti heaven skill. If it appears in Wutian city and is known by other sects, I''m afraid there will be another bloody storm in Wutian city.


    The main reason is that the martial soul formula is too rebellious, and the cultivation speed is more than ten times that of normal people. I''m afraid even this martial spirit auction house will be jealous of it.


    At this time, another Wupin appeared on the stage. It was an exquisite small box, the size of an adult''s palm. There are flowing gold lines on it, which vaguely reveals the noble atmosphere of the whole world.


    "What''s that?" at this time, everyone''s eyes showed a light of doubt.


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Lina showed a professional smile on her pretty face, and then the slender hand gently picked up the exquisite box and opened it slowly.


    Suddenly, a faint fragrance of medicine was instantly filled, and the people in the field smelt the essence of the medicine. It was a short time when I felt tired.


    "Miss Lina, what is that? How can it have such a fragrance?" some people in the field couldn''t help asking.


    When someone asked, all the people stood up because they also wanted to know what it was. Because the distance is too far, they can only vaguely see that it should be a light blue pill.


    Lina smiled and said, "this is the item we are going to auction next. A peak pill ''five poison pill'', although it is named after the five poisons, it is an antidote in itself. It can suppress the Wu snake poison of Wu mingzong. Although it can not be completely removed, it can suppress it in the body. It won''t happen at all without great changes."


    As soon as her voice fell, the market was boiling. The wudian auction house of pills that can suppress Wu snake venom will auction some every year, but a peak pill like this one has never appeared again.


    "One product peak!?" there was a sudden uproar in the field. Although one product of pill was at the lowest level of pill, the pill at the top of one product was completely different from that at the same time. It was already infinitely close to the second product of pill.


    Although a herbalist is not as precious as a talisman, it is also rare. If there is a herbalist in a sect, the strength of the whole sect will be improved quickly.


    "It''s the peak of a product. This kind of garbage can be auctioned." the little soul said disdainfully again.


    However, Wang Yu ignored his words. At this time, Wang Yu''s eyes had a burning luster. He knew that this thing would save his father later. He must get this pill, no matter what price he paid.


    Lina glanced at the greedy look in everyone''s eyes, and a satisfied smile appeared on her ruddy little lips. Then she said in a charming voice, "please bid. The starting price is 50000 gold coins."


    Lina''s voice fell, and everyone was stunned. 50000 gold coins, which was only the starting price, had reached the final price of the second item.


    However, the silence did not last long, that is, someone shouted.


    "Fifty thousand gold coins."


    "Fifty five thousand."


    "60000."


    "80000."


    Wang Yu listened to the rising price in the market. His palms were gradually clenched. Even the joints of his bones were slightly white, and a thin bead of sweat flowed down from his forehead.


    "Don''t go up, don''t go up." Wang Yu kept thinking in his heart. 90000 has now reached 90000, but the price is still rising.


    Clenching his teeth, his face turned pale. He couldn''t lose this opportunity. If he missed this opportunity, his father would be really dangerous.


    He cannot lose his father, nor can the family lose his father. Although he has broken through the martial arts, his experience and management ability are not enough to manage family affairs. Moreover, if his father leaves the other vein of the family, he will be in trouble. Even if he can suppress it with his strength, the family will be greatly weakened.


    "Do you want this rubbish very much?" the voice of the little soul sounded slowly.


    Without hesitation, Wang Yu nodded fiercely, "I must get this pill."


    The little soul pondered a little and said, "I don''t have gold coins, but after reaching our level, we usually exchange things for things. I think we can do it in this auction store."


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu felt a burst of clear sword sound in his mind, and then pictures appeared in his mind.


    I saw that there was a clear vein of the human body in the picture, in which there was a strange energy flowing in the muscles and veins, forming a special line, which was extremely strange.


    Moreover, the man''s body shape was constantly changing. He was like a tiger with a fist and a foot. Wang Yu was shocked by his fierce momentum.


    "This... This is martial arts!?" Wang Yu can''t believe that there are such powerful and strange martial arts in the world. Even the peak martial arts of the Lin family can''t be compared with this.


    "This is a second-class intermediate martial art, called military tiger. You can exchange this for the pill. I think it''s more than enough to exchange for the pill." said the little soul.


    "This... How can this work?" Wang Yu''s voice trembled, and his voice was full of amazement. I''m afraid there are no second-class intermediate martial arts in Wutian city.


    Throwing this martial art out will definitely cause a fierce competition. I''m afraid half of Wutian city will be overturned.


    "This rubbish is just the martial arts used by my last master when he just made his debut. It''s out of class at all. Since you want that pill so much, you can exchange it."


    "For a pill of one grade, no one should be willing to exchange the second grade martial arts." Xiaohun whispered. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the second grade martial arts. He was willing to make the best use of everything. After all, he still needs Wang Yu''s help. Now helping him is helping himself.


    "OK." Wang Yu hesitated. Finally, he bit his teeth and nodded. If it wasn''t for his father, he really didn''t want to exchange these two grades of martial arts, this is the martial arts in the middle of the second grade.


    "Xiaohun, thank you." Wang Yu said. Originally, he just regarded Xiaohun as a sword spirit and a dead object. However, now his heart has really recognized the existence of Xiaohun. He has regarded Xiaohun as a brother and his partner.


    At this time, the situation in the field has gradually stabilized, and the price has stayed at one hundred and five thousand gold coins. Lina smiled and looked at the people under the stage and said in a charming voice, "is there anyone else raising the price?"


    Her voice fell for a long time, no other voice sounded, and everyone''s faces showed a look of disappointment. The five poison pills had no chance with them.


    In the other VIP room, there were four people sitting in it. One of them was the gray haired man Wang Yu saw just now.


    At this time, although his face was pale, there was a smile on it.


    "Elder, you don''t have to worry about the snake venom. With the five poison pill, the poison is no different from relieving it." a middle-aged man nearby complimented.


    "Hahaha, thanks to the love of the patriarch, how else can I get these 100000 gold coins? After the poison is detoxified this time, I must let the people of Wuming sect pay the price." fengluan said with a smile.


    A few days ago, when he was competing for a resource with Wuming sect, he accidentally got the Wu snake venom, but he managed to suppress the toxicity with his cultivation of eight grade martial arts, but the force in his body was also disappearing rapidly.


    When fighting, his strength is less than 50%. Even a second-class martial artist can fight with him. But fortunately, with the great love of the patriarch, with these 100000 gold coins, the five poison pills are readily available.


    This is a peak pill, which can completely suppress the toxicity of this snake venom, even as it is relieved. His strength can also be restored to the level of eight grades.


    However, just when they were happy to think that the five poison pill had arrived, a clear voice suddenly sounded, "a second-class intermediate martial art."


    When the sound sounded, the people in the field immediately became boiling, "what?! second grade martial arts!?"


    "Did my ears hear you right? Second grade martial arts. He said second grade martial arts."


    "There are two intermediate martial arts in Wutian city. Who is this man?"


    For a time, the voice of discussion continued to ring out, and everyone''s voice was shocked. Someone will come up with second-class intermediate martial arts.


    "What!?"


    Hearing the speech, Feng Luan suddenly looked at each other in surprise. They could see the incredible color in each other''s eyes.


    After being surprised, Feng Luan''s face was gradually gloomy. The second-class intermediate martial art is far from being measurable by 100000 gold coins.


    "Who is this person?" the question echoed in everyone''s mind.

 Chapter 19

    "Who the hell is this man? He dares to compete with me for the five poison pill?" Feng Luan''s eyebrows are full of anger. The five poison pill is his life-saving pill. Without the five poison pill, I''m afraid even with his eight grade strength, it won''t last for half a year.


    "Elder, do you want to check it?" the middle-aged man on one side said with a dark eye. This is a good opportunity to compliment Feng Luan. How can he give up.


    Seeing Feng Luan nodding slightly, he respectfully withdrew from the room. Although no one is allowed to reveal the news of the VIP in the Wutian auction house, there is no way at all.


    Feng Luan looked coldly at the five poison pills in the brocade box, with greed and burning color in her eyes.


    "No one can take you away from me."


    ¡­¡­


    However, at this time, the atmosphere in the field is still not calm down. I''m afraid many people have never seen second-class intermediate martial arts in their life. How can you believe that you will appear in this small place for no reason.


    The martial arts of the second grade have been auctioned several times, but those are the primary ones among the primary ones, and their value can''t be compared with the second grade martial arts at all.


    However, such martial arts have also sold at a sky high price of 400000. If these two martial arts really exist, I''m afraid their value will be much higher.


    "Sir, you know you can''t talk nonsense here." Lina''s charming face was also a little surprised. Although she had seen some second-class intermediate martial arts, she had never heard of such a level of martial arts in this Wutian city.


    If there is one, it will not appear at this auction. Everyone will regard it as a treasure and grow deep in the family. How can it be auctioned. So she thought the man was mostly here to make trouble.


    "Since I said, nature is what I can take out. Now you can let people verify it." a slightly rough hoarse voice sounded in the auction store.


    Now Wang Yu doesn''t dare to expose his identity easily. In that case, the Wang family may cause the disaster of extermination, so he uses force in his voice and changes his voice. In this way, the probability of being found is much lower.


    Wang Yu didn''t feel angry because others didn''t believe him. If others really believed him at once, they would feel strange.


    He knows very well that there are second-class martial arts and second-class intermediate martial arts in Wutian City, but someone will auction this treasure there.


    Even the first-class forces like Wuming sect and Wufeng sect will treasure them in the sect.


    Hearing his answer, Lina was even more surprised. Since she dared to let herself test it, it could not be false.


    You know, it''s not a wise choice to play with the staff in Wutian auction house. It''s light to give a verbal warning, and heavy ones may teach a lesson.


    Even the doorman is a senior person in the quenching stage. If he makes a move, it will not be light.


    "Well, please wait a moment, sir. We''ll send someone to check it immediately. This is the need of the work. I hope you don''t mind." Lina said with a professional smile, but there was a sense of domineering in her words, as if if he would pay a painful price if what he said was false.


    Although the voice was soft, everyone under the stage shivered. Obviously, they have seen the end of cheating the auctioneer.


    "You can immediately know whether it is true or false. If it is false, I''m afraid this person''s fate will not be good, but if it is true, I''m afraid this Wutian city will tremble." everyone''s heart is thinking like this. If it is true, then the potential of Wutian City will try every means to get this martial art into their own hands.


    With one more second-class martial arts skill, the overall strength of the sect will be greatly improved. Even if the first-class force gets it, it may agree with many forces in Wutian city. It shows the degree of terror.


    For a time, everyone was waiting for the results.


    However, they hope that there is really the existence of second-class martial arts in that person''s hands, so that they also have a chance to get it. You know, there are not a few ambitious people in Wutian city.


    A moment later, Wang Yu''s door was opened from the back of the auction house to ensure the safety of guests. Therefore, the auction house set up a secret door behind each house to facilitate transactions without being found by others.


    At this time, not many people came in. Only this old man was about a Jiazi''s old age, while the other was a young man.


    Wang Yu looked at the two faces and smiled a little. "I''ve seen two predecessors." Wang Yu didn''t say his name. After all, we should be careful in life.


    The two men nodded. Then the young man said, "take out your martial arts and let us test it. It''s best to be true, or you''ll feel better." the young man''s words were quite bad.


    Wang Yu looked at the young man with a slight frown. He could feel a strong wave of force on the young man, but he couldn''t see his cultivation. He must be at the peak of martial arts even if he wasn''t a martial artist.


    "Don''t be rude." the old man scolded softly, and then said kindly to Wang Yu, "don''t be surprised, little friend."


    Wang Yu looked at the old man, smiled and nodded. In front of the old man with white clothes, white hair and white beard, Wang Yu didn''t feel a trace of force fluctuation on him, but he felt a little unfathomable.


    Especially in his eyes, there was no trace of turbid color, and the wise light flickered faintly. Obviously, he was not as simple as Wang Yu saw.


    "Sir, my martial arts skills are in my mind. Can I rub them out?" Wang Yu said faintly. His words were quite respectful. He didn''t want to be rude to the young man.


    "Of course, I''ll prepare it for you." the old man smiled and said.


    Then Wang Yu saw his robe sleeve waved, and a set of pen and ink appeared on the table in front of him. Seeing this, Wang Yu''s eyes widened.


    He was surprised and said, "accept the ring!?"


    Although he had never seen it, he once heard his father mention that there was a special kind of utensil on the continent. The utensil formed a space and could store the items. Although it was not very combat effective, it was very convenient.


    However, its value is also very expensive, so even the Wang family is not willing to buy such a ring.


    "Little friend, please." the old man called softly, which made Wang Yu react immediately. He smiled awkwardly, and then picked up the pen and ink on the table and began to write.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s trance and surprise just now, the young people around the old man looked at him contemptuously and thought to himself: "the country bumpkin who hasn''t seen the world actually means to say that he has second-class and intermediate martial arts skills. I don''t think you can take it out for a while."


    Wang Yu didn''t know what was in his mind. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care about him at all.


    At this time, with a brush in his hand, Wang Yu slowly emerged the operation line and formula of the martial arts just now. The scenes seemed to be in front of him, as if someone was using the martial arts in front of him.


    The brush in his hand seemed to come alive in an instant. He walked rapidly on the snow-white scroll. He walked like a cloud and flowing water. The old man nodded repeatedly.


    I also appreciate Wang Yu''s technique very much in my heart. Although I don''t respect dancing, writing and ink in the Wufu mainland, there are many people who like this kind, such as himself.


    Even his cultivation skills are related to writing and ink, but he still has such achievements today.


    After a long time, the old man''s face also showed surprise, and his eyes twinkled at the things written by Wang Yu on the scroll.


    He has seen a lot of second-class martial arts, but he has never seen such second-class martial arts before, although this martial arts has not been completely written.


    But with his years of experience, he could see some clues, "this martial art is really good." he couldn''t help looking at Wang Yu.


    "I''m afraid the origin of this man is not so simple." the old man thought to himself.


    As a senior manager in the Wutian auction house, he naturally knows who is in each VIP room.


    Before he came, he read all Wang Yu''s information. The second son of Wang Cheng, the Wang family of wutiancheng, broke through to the wuzhe level a few days ago. Because he defeated Xu Chen, he received an invitation from the Wutian auction store.


    If he had a single round of cultivation, he would still be far from meeting the requirements of distinguished guests, but now he is less than 18 years old. The 18-year-old martial artist is already in the ranks of genius.


    Wutianpai store can stand for a long time. Although strength is a big part, vision is also very key. Although such a genius may not grow up, he may be a real strong man on the day he grows up, so they will make friends with people like this.


    However, at this time, his impression of Wang Yu had changed. At this time, Wang Yu seemed to be shrouded in a fog in his eyes. He didn''t believe that the Wang family could produce this level of martial arts.


    "I''m afraid there is a real strong man behind him." the old man guessed in his heart.


    Time passed again. The brush in Wang Yu''s hand was faster and faster, as if it had left residual shadows in the air. With the fine flash in his eyes, the brush was also suddenly lifted up and put on the inkstone by him.


    "Good." as his brush fell, the old man clapped his hands and said, "good words and good martial arts."

 Chapter 20

    As soon as his voice came out, the young man next to him was stunned. He actually heard praise in this man''s mouth. You know, he hasn''t heard so much.


    "What is it?" the young man secretly slandered in his heart. He didn''t dare to say it in front of the old man. If he knew he thought so, he might have to be taught a lesson.


    The young man stepped forward and took a disdainful look at the martial arts on the scroll. However, when he saw it for the first time, there was a roar of tigers in his mind.


    He suddenly felt that in his mind there was an army composed of tigers roaring, and his cultivation was scared out of a cold sweat.


    "This martial arts..." he looked at the martial arts and Wang Yu''s handsome appearance. At this time, he couldn''t believe that the young man who was looked down upon by himself could come up with such powerful martial arts. For a moment, he did not dare to despise Wang Yu.


    Although he said he was very arrogant at ordinary times, he didn''t dare to be careless in the face of real things, which is why the old man often took him with him.


    Then he stood quietly beside the old man and waited quietly for the old man to evaluate his martial arts skills, so that he could learn from it.


    "Please appreciate it, sir." Wang Yu respectfully handed the scroll to the old man, but he didn''t dare to slack off.


    The old man nodded slightly, smiled and took the scroll in Wang Yu''s hand. Then he watched it carefully, and nodded his head constantly.


    On a wrinkled old face, the more you look, the more surprised you are. "It''s really a good thing. Do you really want to exchange this martial skill for the five poison pill?"


    "Yes." Wang Yu replied without hesitation, "these five poison pills are very important to me, otherwise I wouldn''t exchange these two martial arts. I think they should be enough to exchange?"


    The old man smiled, "enough is enough. We will not only give you the five poison pill, but also take out some other things to you at the auction house, which can also make up for the value of this martial art."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s face showed a happy look. He didn''t care about the extra things. The five poison pills alone were enough for him to be happy.


    "OK, then please help me exchange the five poison pills," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "That''s natural, but I hope you can also write the name and brief introduction of martial arts on the scroll, so that I can handle it easily," the old man said.


    With a slight nod, Wang Yu picked up the brush on the table again, wrote a few rows of small characters in the blank of the scroll, and finally wrote the word "military tiger" on the scroll.


    "OK, what a military tiger looking for a Wang Yu." the old man couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed. The old man even knew his name. Doesn''t it mean that the auction store will absolutely guarantee the identity information of VIP? How?


    Seeing Wang Yu''s face nervous, the old man smiled and said kindly, "don''t be nervous, little friend. I''m the main business of this Wutian auction store. I ordered someone to make your invitation, so I know your identity is not strange. Moreover, it''s not difficult for our Wutian auction house to know a person''s identity."


    "But you can rest assured that I will never disclose your information and will be absolutely conservative, so you can rest assured to trade here." the old man said with a smile.


    "Well, I believe the old man. I''ll trouble the old man to deal with the rest," Wang Yu said respectfully.


    The old man nodded slightly, then turned the scroll into Najie, and left the room with the young man.


    After the two men left, Wang Yu slowly breathed out, "now my father is saved." at the thought of this, a smile appeared on his face, and the big stone pressing on his heart was about to fall to the ground.


    But what he didn''t know, at this time, Feng Luan didn''t know what means he had known his information, and the crisis had begun to approach him quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the people who had been waiting on the stand suddenly saw that a maid suddenly ran to the auction table and whispered in Lina''s ear.


    Then she was surprised to see Lina''s beautiful face, but she soon recovered and waved her hand to the maid in the afternoon.


    Lina took a slight breath and puffed her chest. At this time, the blood in the boring audience was boiling.


    TANKOU gently picked up Lina''s slightly crisp voice and slowly sounded, "after the identification of our Wutian auction store, this gentleman''s martial arts is really second-class, and his level should be above second-class intermediate, which is worth at least 600000 gold coins. I don''t know if anyone will increase the price?"


    Finally, Lina asked again, but how could she not guess the result? 800000 gold coins to sell one pill, not to mention one pill, even two pills can be bought.


    Moreover, I''m afraid no one in the Wutian city can take out the 800000 gold coins. It''s obvious that the last owner of the five poison pill has appeared.


    As she expected, everyone in the audience was silent. It was obvious that they couldn''t afford the price at all.


    However, at this time, they did not care about the five poison pills or even the auction. At this time, there was only one voice in their hearts, that is, second-class martial arts.


    At this time, they are all trying to find out how to get this second-class martial art into their own hands.


    Don''t think about Wutian auction house. Now they can only put their ideas on the auctioneer. Since he can auction this martial art, it can show that he has learned that martial art.


    Evil thoughts echoed in everyone''s mind at this time. It was a second-class martial art.


    "Well, since no one is raising the price, this five poison pill belongs to this gentleman." Lina said softly.


    No one doubts this result.


    But at this time, in the other VIP room, Feng Luan''s palm was tightly held on the armrest of the chair. He saw that the armrest had turned into powder at this time.


    His anger flickered in his eyes, revealing a fierce color, "Wang family, Wang Yu, hum, this time not only the five poison pill is mine, but also the second martial arts skill."


    ¡­¡­


    Then two things were auctioned, but the atmosphere was obviously not as warm as the previous games, and the price was naturally very limited, which made Lina''s Willow eyebrows wrinkle.


    However, she has no way to do this. She can only curse the master of the martial arts in her heart. If it is not for the emergence of these two martial arts, the price of these last things must stop these prices.


    Soon the annual auction was over, which was a little worse than in previous years.


    Wang Yu did not leave the auction house at this time because he was waiting for the auction house to deliver the five poison pill to him.


    "How many layers did you realize the second level of martial arts?" while waiting, the little soul waited for me, and his voice sounded in his mind.


    "What grass-roots level, isn''t it written very clearly? It''s a four move martial art, but I feel like there are more than four moves, and there seems to be another move hidden in it." Wang Yu thought for a moment and said.


    Smelling the speech, the little soul smiled, "your boy''s brain is very flexible. Indeed, there are five moves in that martial arts skill, but generally few people can see the fifth move, even if they can see it, it is very few."


    "It''s impossible. Even I can see it." Wang Yu didn''t believe it. He knew that his talent was not very good. If there was no small soul, I''m afraid he couldn''t break through the realm of martial arts in his life.


    "You know yourself very well." Xiaohun lost him and then said, "your talent has always been very high, but the previous cultivation skills have limited your play. Wuhunjue is a very deep skill. It takes ordinary geniuses four days to cultivate martial arts, but you can achieve it in one day."


    "At the beginning, I just told you in my heart that one day was actually a test for you. Otherwise, why do you think I should leave with you so easily?"


    "Another reason is that only those who have practiced Wuhun Jue can use wanjian Jue, because only Wuhun Jue can support the force required to use wanjian Jue." Xiaohun explained.


    After listening to his words, Wang Yu felt even more fortunate. He was glad that he met a small soul. Otherwise, he would not say martial arts cultivation at this time. I''m afraid his life has been handed over to the Lin family.


    "From now on, we are one. I will never let you down. You have changed my destiny, and I want you to return to your own destiny." Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a firm color, and he made an oath in his heart.


    What else did the little soul want to say, but just then the door of the room was suddenly opened. Just now the old man and the young man appeared in front of Wang Yu, but this time there was one more person, which was Lina on the auction table.


    But at this time, the noble Lina was holding a tray covered with red silk and stood respectfully behind the old man, level with the young man. It can be seen that she had the same status as the young man.


    "Old Sir." Wang Yu quickly stood up and saluted the old man respectfully.


    The old man nodded slightly, then smiled and said, "little friend, this is your five poison pill and some things compensated by our auction house." then the old man motioned Lina to come forward.


    Lina nodded slightly, and then went to Wang Yu''s face. She looked at Wang Yu slightly, and her watery blue eyes showed a look of surprise.


    "Well... How could he be so young?!"


    Originally, the old man didn''t intend to bring her because he didn''t need her at all. But I couldn''t stand her hard and soft, so I had to promise her.


    In fact, Lina didn''t intend to come at first, but she was a little angry at the thought that this man had stirred up her hard planned auction. So I want to follow you to see who this man is.


    Originally, she thought she would be an old man or middle-aged man, but she never thought that the man with second-class martial arts was just a hairy boy.

 Chapter 21

    Looking at the 18-year-old boy in front of her, Lina was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect that the owner of this second-class martial arts skill would be a hairy boy.


    You know, a second-class martial arts skill is enough for a force to establish a sect in Wutian City, but at this time, these things actually appeared in the hands of a young man.


    Wang Yu was embarrassed to call Lina when he saw that Lina was stunned. He could only look at the old man and looked a little confused.


    "Lina."


    Seeing the performance at this time, the old man smiled apologetically at Wang Yu and called her.


    When she heard someone call herself, Lina immediately reflected it and smiled at Wang Yu with a little embarrassment. Then she said in a charming voice, "I didn''t expect that the owner of these two martial arts skills is so young. My little brother is really hidden. My sister is so clumsy."


    For Lina, Wang Yu didn''t dare to pick up too much. He had heard of the beautiful woman in front of him, not just the vase.


    I''m afraid her strength will not be lower than that young man, because as soon as several people enter the door, Wang Yu sees that the man''s eyes always stay on Lina''s delicate body. There is a color of love in his eyes, but there is also a touch of awe.


    "My sister flattered me. I just got the martial arts by chance. If I don''t need the five poison pill very much, I''ll never be willing to exchange it." Wang Yu smiled and said, but what he said is true. Of course, except that the source of the martial arts is false, everything else is true.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an opportunity when you are so young, and your achievements in the future will be not low. Look at these five poison pills you want and some things compensated by the auction house. Check them." Lina smiled and lifted the red silk on the tray to reveal two of them.


    There were two small boxes on the tray. One was the box containing five poison pills he had seen on the auction table before, while the other he had never seen. He thought it should be the things supplied by the auction house.


    Wang Yu certainly won''t be polite. He bought all these things at the price of second-class martial arts, although he has memorized the content of martial arts in his mind.


    But who would be willing to let others practice a second-class martial arts? If you meet an opponent in the future, I''m afraid you will lose a life-saving card.


    When he opened the box containing the five poison pills, he saw a pill lying quietly in the box, and the faint fragrance of the medicine immediately entered his nose.


    Such a cool feeling made his spirit for a while, and the fatigue of sitting for a long time was also weakened.


    "This is the five poison pill." the light in Wang Yu''s eyes flickered slightly. He finally took it. As long as he ate it for his father, the poison in his father''s body could be suppressed.


    He doesn''t need to face the things he doesn''t want to face. Only in this way can he safely leave with the little soul, go to the vast area, find the materials to break the seal for him, and also find the way to make himself stronger.


    Then he woke up from his joy and closed the box. He saw it very precious.


    As like as two peas, he looked at another box, which was exactly the same shape as the previous one, but only a little smaller.


    Opening the box, Wang Yu saw a simple ring. The ring looked very rough and had no luster.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu''s eyebrows could not help frowning slightly. What is this? Is he playing with himself?


    Seeing Wang Yu''s look, the old man thought he was dissatisfied with what he had prepared. He smiled and said, "there are still some gold coins and materials in the ring, which are enough to cover your second-class martial arts skills. Our auction house will never let you suffer. Don''t worry."


    Hearing Na Jie''s son, Wang Yu heard a buzzing in his mind. His eyes also showed a look of surprise and looked at the seemingly worn ring.


    "This is Najie?" Wang Yu whispered softly.


    Hearing his words, the old man was stunned. He was not dissatisfied with what he had prepared, but didn''t know what he had prepared at all.


    "Hey, don''t embarrass me." the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his mind, with a trace of reprimand, which was obviously dissatisfied with his performance at this time.


    Wang Yu immediately reacted. He looked at the old man and smiled awkwardly. Then he said, "these are enough. Thank you."


    The old man nodded slightly, "well, put away your things quickly. Your strength is too weak now. You can''t disclose these things. Our auction house will keep it confidential."


    Wang Yu saluted the old man slightly. He was still worried that if the news of these two martial arts was revealed, it would add to the disaster.


    You know, Xu Chen helped the Lin family destroy his Wang family for a second-class martial arts skill. This was not allowed in Wutian city. The first-class forces of the small family must not intervene, but Xu Chen still risked being found.


    "The auction is over. If you go out now, no one will find it. If you need anything in the future, you can come to the auction house and find Lina." the old man said.


    "I will remember your help, and I''ll leave first." Wang Yu hugged several people slightly, and then quickly took his things and left.


    After Wang Yu left, Lina went to the old man and said, "elder, why do you help him so much? Although the second-class martial arts are valuable, you gave him a little more."


    "The boy''s achievements in the future will never be lower than me. Now he is still weak in making friends. When he becomes strong, I''m afraid he won''t look up to the things I gave him." the old man''s eyes twinkle.


    Lina nodded slightly. It''s true that such a young martial artist is rare, and she doesn''t believe that someone can casually encounter the opportunity to get second-class martial arts. She thinks there must be a powerful teacher behind Wang Yu.


    With such talent and powerful teaching, the achievements in the future will not be low. If you make friends, it will be of great help to yourself in the future.


    Listening to their dialogue, the young man''s eyes twinkled with the color of thinking, but there was no trace of jealousy. I think I understand what they said is good.


    "I hope he can grow up," the young man said secretly in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, Wang Yu didn''t know anything about their conversation, because at this time, he had collected things into Najie and left the Wutian auction house.


    But Najie didn''t take it with him, but put it in his arms.


    He knows that every man is innocent and cherishes his sin. Even the strong at the peak of martial arts will be jealous of this kind of thing, not to mention many materials given to him by the old man.


    If he is seen by someone with a heart, he may not stop, or even his life may be in danger.


    Wang Yu left the store as usual. Although he has a treasure, who can think of it in his young hand.


    Wang Yu just wants to go home quickly now because his father is still waiting for him at home.


    Because of something in his heart, he didn''t notice at all. At this time, there were two figures behind him, following him all the time. In the hands of those two people, there was a cold flash, cold and chilling.


    ¡­¡­


    Wutian auction house is not far from the Wang family. After the auction, Wang Yu hurried to get home quickly.


    Although his speed is not slow, at this time, the sky has gradually darkened, the hazy moonlight also shrouded the earth, and there are stars shining in the sky.


    But Wang Yu always felt the chilly wind behind him, which made him shiver.


    A breeze blew, and Wang Yu''s look suddenly became dignified. He faintly smelled an iron smell in the wind just now.


    "Boy, those two people have been with you for a long time. Be careful." at this time, the voice of the little soul also sounded in his mind.


    "Well, I know." Wang Yu gently responded to him, and the force in his body worked quietly.


    The night wind is very cold, revealing the slightest chill. The moonlight tonight is very bright, but it reveals the cold breath, which makes people feel cold in their hearts.


    "Dada dada..." suddenly a sound of footsteps sounded behind Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was alert for a moment, and a trace of force slowly gathered on his hands.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of a broken wind suddenly sounded in his ears. The light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. He turned his head to one side and hid.


    Touch.


    The concealed weapon was deeply inserted into a big tree in front of him. Wang Yu looked at it. It was a dart like a bird, with a faint cold light shining on it.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the force in his body immediately circulated, and a kind of threat emanated from his body.


    Suddenly turning back, he waved out the long-standing force in his palm. At the moment of turning around, he also saw the man behind him.


    There were two men in blue robes made by gods. Although it was night, then the bright moonlight, he could see a golden whirlwind embroidered on their robes.


    Seeing this sign, Wang Yu immediately understood that the two people who wanted to assassinate themselves were the people of Wu fengzong.

 Chapter 22

    "They still knew." Wang Yu was so careful that he was finally discovered by the people of Wu fengzong.


    Wang Yu of those two families reacted so quickly. He was also a little surprised. He quickly grasped the short blade in his hand and scattered Wang Yu''s fierce Qi.


    "Hum..."


    The two men''s bodies were shocked and suddenly retreated for several steps, and the short blades in their hands were buzzing.


    "What!?"


    When they looked at each other, they could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Both of them are the best martial artists of the first grade. Even if they are the second grade, they can not lose the wind under their joint efforts.


    However, at this time, he was shaken back a few steps under the military training, and even his arms were slightly numb.


    "Make a quick decision and do your best directly," one said.


    Then the force in their bodies ran wildly, and the light of force flashed on the short blade in their hands.


    When he suddenly stepped on the ground, he rushed to Wang Yu and came to him in a tight moment.


    There was a sharp look in Wang Yu''s eyes. He had tried to find out the strength of the two people through the blow just now. Now he was enough to deal with them.


    The force surged, and the clothes and robes on his body were agitated. Wang Yu didn''t mean to dodge. He walked to meet them.


    Seeing this, the two people were immediately happy. They waved their short blades one after another. Their skillful swords swept away to Wang Yu like a storm.


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth passed a cold arc, and the force immediately rushed into his arms, and his fists suddenly burst forward, breaking the many swords.


    "Boom."


    The two men''s eyes were slightly frozen, but they didn''t retreat at all. Holding a short blade, they chopped at Wang Yu and pushed him to the center of his eyebrows and chest.


    The fierce cold awn made Wang Yu feel dangerous, but the speed of the two people was too slow in his eyes. His feet turned to one side and avoided the short blade.


    "You are too slow."


    The voice fell, and Wang Yu''s arm hit one of them hard.


    "Hum."


    The other man suddenly snorted coldly, and the short blade in his hand stabbed Wang Yu''s smashed fist.


    His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he couldn''t take back the punch at all. His heart moved and a gray light flashed in his eyes.


    A long gray sword with strange patterns appeared under his arm.


    "Ding..."


    The sound of a crisp sword sounded. The wanhun sword blocked the short blade, and his fist was castrated and hit the man''s back heart.


    "Touch..."


    A muffled sound sounded, and the man immediately felt a strong force coming from his body. His body immediately hit the ground, and his blood was churning in his body. A sweet mouthful of fresh blood was sprayed on the ground and fainted.


    As soon as Wang Yu turned, he retreated and looked at the man who was still standing with deep eyes.


    "Who asked you to kill me? I don''t seem to have offended Wu fengzong." Wang Yu said coldly.


    He didn''t expect that the people of wufengzong found themselves so soon. It seems that his information has been exposed.


    The man looked at Wang Yu with a look of fear in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him was so strong that they had lost a battle power.


    If you really fight, I''m afraid you won''t last long, and you''ll be beheaded by the boy in front of you.


    "I suggest you''d better go back with me to save everyone trouble." the man''s voice trembled slightly, obviously afraid of Wang Yu.


    "Hum, it seems that you don''t want to talk, so I don''t need to talk nonsense." Wang Yu''s handsome face suddenly showed a sense of erasure.


    Now the people of wufengzong have been staring at themselves. They must go back immediately to help their father solve the gambling, and then hide in a safe place.


    Wang Yu did not intend to let them go. His kindness to the enemy was creating a dead end for himself.


    Wang Yu''s right hand, the ten thousand soul sword immediately swept into his grasp, and the force in his body rushed to it.


    He felt the dangerous smell from the strange sword, and his face was frightened for he really felt the smell of death.


    "No, you can''t kill me. I''m from wufengzong. You can''t kill me." the man said hurriedly, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Originally, he thought it was just an ordinary assassination task, but he really didn''t expect to encounter a monster like Wang Yu.


    Not only can''t finish the task, but also my life will be lost here.


    Scenes flashed in his mind. The sword in front of him was constantly magnified in his pupils, and it crossed his body in an instant.


    His eyes stared at him in an instant, filled with fear and despair.


    "Poof..."


    Blood gushed out of his mouth like a blood arrow. A red sword mark also appeared on him, and blood gushed out continuously.


    He opened his eyes and pointed at Wang Yu with difficulty. His lips moved slightly, but he couldn''t make a sound at all. The next moment, the vitality in his eyes was scattered.


    "Touch."


    The body hit the ground heavily, splashing a piece of dust.


    Wang Yu looked at the man indifferently without a trace of pity. "This is the way to become stronger. This is just the beginning. Wu fengzong, wait for me."


    Mentioning the ten thousand soul sword, Wang Yu killed the comatose man with another sword. He didn''t dare to stop at all and quickly went in the direction of the family.


    Now the people of wufengzong have known that the five poison pill is in his hands. They will not let go of themselves.


    When they knew that the two men had failed to kill themselves, they would immediately send someone to kill themselves, but now he had enough time to arrange everything.


    ¡­¡­


    By the cold moonlight, Wang Yu quickly rushed home. At this time, everyone in the family had rested, but the light in his father''s room was still on. Wang Yu smiled. He knew that his father was worried about himself.


    Wang Cheng has been restless since his son went to the auction. After all, this time they want to rob things from the hands of Xingwu fengzong. It''s OK to say that they can''t rob, but once they rob, Wu fengzong will not let them go just for face.


    Wang Zhencheng doesn''t want his son to go. He would rather die than let Wang Yu take the risk, but he also knows that his son''s character won''t listen to him at all.


    So he had to support his son''s decision. He also wanted to see his two sons grow up step by step. Only in this way could he leave safely.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened. Wang chenglian turned and looked in the direction of the door. He saw a slightly thin figure coming in.


    Seeing the man, Wang Cheng immediately put it down. "How''s it going? Did you get it?" Wang Cheng said with a smile.


    Wang Yu hurried to his father''s side. He could see that his father''s face was worse than when he left. The purple mark between his eyebrows was deeper and deeper, and even his lips turned purple black.


    "Got it." Wang Yu turned his palm and a brocade box appeared in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Cheng immediately looked at his son with a surprised face, "accept the ring!?"


    Although Wang Cheng did not accept the precepts, the only utensils that could store things in his impression were the precepts.


    However, he cherished the precepts very much. I''m afraid that the lowest precepts could ruin his royal family. Therefore, although he was the leader of the family, he did not accept the precepts.


    But now his son has a ring in his hand. How can he not be surprised.


    "Where did you come from?" Wang Cheng asked in surprise, but he was also worried that it would bring him trouble.


    "Father, don''t worry. This ring was given to me by an old man at the auction today, and there are some materials in it." Wang Yu didn''t dare to tell his father that he bought these things with a second-class martial skill.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Cheng''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and someone would send a ring. Although it was incredible, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    "By the way, father, this is the five poison pill. If you eat it quickly, the poison in your body can be suppressed." Wang Yu handed the brocade box to Wang Cheng.


    "Ha ha ha, good." Wang Cheng took out the pill and put it into his mouth.


    However, at the moment of the pill''s entrance, it melted and flowed directly down his esophagus.


    A cool fragrance filled his mouth instantly, and even his brain seemed cold. The pain and weakness on his body slowly became lighter with the entrance of the pill, and the strength on his body began to recover gradually.


    "Father, meditate and absorb quickly," said Wang Yu.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Cheng sat on the bed and made a strange seal knot on his chest. Tiandi Yuanli began to gather slowly towards him. Finally, he entered the body along his nose and ran along the line of the skill. The medicine effect also began to be quickly absorbed by his body.


    With the passage of time, Wang Yu could clearly see that his father''s face began to turn, and the color on his lips and seal hall began to fade gradually, and soon returned to normal.


    Seeing this, the stone in Wang Yu''s heart finally fell, and he was very surprised at the effect of the five poison pill: "this five poison pill is really a peak pill."


    In this way, he felt that it was worth exchanging second-class martial arts skills.


    After another ten minutes, Wang Cheng''s breath returned to normal, and the faint force fluctuation around him disappeared. Wang Yu knew that his father had absorbed the medicine.


    Wang Cheng smiled, opened his eyes and looked at his son. "This five poison pill is really extraordinary. Although the toxin is still in the body, there is no difference after reconciliation. It should not happen in the future."


    "That''s good." Wang Yu smiled, but then his face was a little ugly.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" Wang Cheng knew his son very well. Wang Yu must have something like this.


    Wang Yu didn''t hide it. He told his father everything about today. Finally, Wang Cheng''s face was full of surprise.


    "What are you going to do now?" Wang Cheng doesn''t want to tangle with the previous things. Now he just wants to know what Wang Yu wants to do next.


    The strength of wufengzong is not weaker than that of wumingzong. Now they have offended wufengzong and their Wang family has fallen into crisis.


    "Now we can only fight them to the end." Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with fierce luster, as if he were a sharp blade about to come out of its scabbard.

 Chapter 23

    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with this fine light, and there was a sense of determination. They could not escape this time.


    Not to mention the five poison pill, now they already know that they have a second-class martial arts in their hands. Even if they don''t want the five poison pill, they will come to snatch the martial arts.


    "Well, since you have decided to be a father, we will accompany you. Even if you die, our father and son will make Wutian City tremble." Wang Chengyi patted the bed board and said. Looking at his appearance, it seems that he wants to have a unique life and death with wufengzong.


    "No, father, you take your people out of here and hide in the back mountain of the family. The back mountain is very wide. Even if wufengzong wants to find you, it''s not so easy," Wang Yu said.


    Wang Cheng naturally heard his son''s meaning. He didn''t intend to involve the family. However, although he is a martial artist now, the martial artist of the wufengzong is more than one. Isn''t he hitting the stone with an egg.


    "As a father, how can you face it alone? Doesn''t it let me watch you die?" Wang Cheng scolded with a little anger at this time.


    He is Wang Yu''s father. How could he watch his son die.


    "Father, only when I lead the people of wufengzong away can the family be safe. I don''t want to put the family in danger because of me." Wang Yu said in a low voice.


    He knew that his father wanted to face Wu fengzong with himself, but it was impossible. The Wang family was too weak.


    Wang Cheng bit his teeth. He hated why he was so incompetent. If he was also a martial arts disciple, how could anyone embarrass them.


    But now things are in front of him. He can''t allow him to think much. Finally, he sighed helplessly, "you must live. The family needs you."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, just nodded solemnly.


    ¡­¡­


    Then they gathered all the people in the family. Because the situation was very tense, they had no time to explain more.


    In the confusion of the people, Wang Cheng took advantage of the moonlight to take the people into the back mountain.


    Although the mountain behind the Wang family is nominally owned by the Wang family, it is actually owned by the whole Wutian city. It is a winding mountain range with dense trees.


    There are countless martial beasts living in it, and the degree of danger can be imagined.


    The terrain is also very complex. Because of this, the ancestors of the Wang family worked hard to find a refuge in the mountains.


    The reason is that when the Wang family meets danger that day and can''t cope with it, they can hide in the mountains and let the Wang family continue.


    At this time, the people of the Wang family had followed Wang Cheng into the mountains. Wang Yu was the only one left in the Wang family of nuota.


    Wang Yu looked up at the bright moon in the night sky and couldn''t help sighing.


    I think he was just a dandy of the family three days ago and needed his father and family to protect himself.


    But now he has become the pillar of the family and began to protect the family with his own strength. All this seems to be a dream.


    "Boy, what do you want to do next?" the voice of the little soul sounded in his mind.


    Hearing his voice, Wang Yu showed a smile on his face. Now he is not alone. It''s best to have a little soul with him.


    "Since they want our martial arts, they have to pay the price, but now we have to leave first. And we must let the people of wufengzong know, otherwise they will find trouble with the family." Wang Yu said in a deep voice.


    He knew that the main target of wufengzong was only him. As long as he knew he was leaving, he would trace his whereabouts, and there was no time to find his people.


    "Then you want to..." the little soul suddenly thought of a possibility. Some surprised voices remembered in his mind. He didn''t expect that the boy would be so crazy.


    "Make a big fuss about Wu fengzong." Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded slowly.


    A breeze blew through the corners of his clothes, with a trace of cold. There seemed to be a trace of blood on the bright moon, which added a bit of strangeness to the night.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s figure had disappeared into the Wang family.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu fengzong.


    After Feng Luan came back, he hurried to meet the patriarch and said today''s things. When Lin batian heard the second grade martial arts, he was also surprised.


    No one would have thought that there would be this second grade intermediate martial arts in that small Wang family.


    "Elder Feng, don''t worry. I will make decisions for you this time. As for Wang Yu, he is just a little guy who has just broken through the martial arts and killed the matter directly." Lin batian''s eyes twinkled with greed.


    Fengluan glanced at him and despised his words. After following him for so long, how could fengluan not know what Lin batian thought.


    He is afraid that he has already left his affairs behind. He only has the second-class intermediate martial arts in his eyes.


    But he said, "thank you, Lord."


    Lin batian nodded slightly and then ordered: "elder Feng, you are hurt now. At this time, let others do it. As long as the five poison pill arrives, he will order someone to send it to you immediately."


    "Yes." Feng Luan answered, and then withdrew from Lin batian''s room.


    He knew that Lin batian didn''t trust him very much. He was afraid that he would delay his acquisition of second-class martial arts because of the five poison pill.


    Although his heart is very dissatisfied, he can only endure because his strength is too strong.


    When Lin batian saw Feng Luan leave, the color of greed in his eyes could no longer be concealed. "Second grade intermediate martial arts, if I can get it, what''s wutao? I can even unify the power of Wutian city. At that time, I''m optimistic about who dares to resist me."


    "Lord, why don''t you let Feng Luan perform the task?" suddenly a hoarse voice sounded in the room.


    The sound was very sharp, like gold and iron across the glass, which made people hear very harsh and restless.


    Lin batian''s face didn''t change. Obviously, he knew there was someone in the room.


    "Feng Luan is cunning. If he is allowed to perform the task, he will run away when he has the martial arts skills, and the five poison pill is also in the boy''s hand. I''m afraid he will do bad things," Lin batian said.


    "I don''t know who the patriarch wants to let go?" the voice sounded vaguely in the room. I knew he was in the room, but I couldn''t hear the direction from which the voice came.


    "You are willing to carry out this mission. Although there are many people in the wufengzong, the only one I can trust is you," said Lin batian.


    "My subordinates are willing to go."


    "Well, after you get the martial arts skills, you will kill Wang Yu directly, so that others won''t know the martial arts skills again." Lin batian said.


    "Yes."


    "OK, you go." Lin batian''s voice fell, and the door of the room suddenly opened and closed again.


    At this time, Lin batian was the only one left in the room. He looked at the flickering candle on the table with a fierce look in his eyes, "Wu Tao, wait for me."


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin batian''s door closed, a figure slowly appeared in front of his door. He could see clearly by the moonlight. The man made a black cloak and completely covered himself in the cloak.


    He was wearing a mask on his face. He couldn''t see his appearance at all. He could only vaguely see a pair of scarlet eyes under the mask, in which there was a surge of hostility.


    "Wang Yu, interesting." the hoarse voice was still reverberating, but the figure of the man had disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    At this time, Wang Yu did not hide, but walked calmly in the street. Now it is midnight. There is no one from the street to the end of the street. There is a faint fog in the street, and the atmosphere is very gloomy.


    "I said what do you want to do when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?" Xiaohun was dissatisfied and confused. He just said he was going to make a big fuss about wufengzong. Why did he come here now.


    Although he didn''t know where wufengzong was, he knew it must not be here.


    "Wait, wait for the people of wufengzong to come to the door. With their information sources, I think I will soon know that I am here." Wang Yu said faintly.


    He didn''t dare to go directly to wufengzong, but there were many martial artists there, and even the strong martial disciples. Going by himself was to die.


    But if you want to make trouble with him, you don''t have to go to wufengzong. It''s the same here.


    "You... Are coming." the little soul needs to say something. Suddenly, he feels that there are several breath approaching here quickly, and there are two martial artists among them. The others are the strength of jiuzhong in the quenching period.


    "Such a lineup, they can see me." Wang Yu smiled calmly, and his deep eyes looked at the direction in the distance. At this time, under the moonlight in the distance, several black figures were approaching him quickly, and he stepped out of the distance in the blink of an eye.


    In the eyes, a cold color flashed, "little soul, fight together."


    "Hum, I''ve been tired for a long time. I''m just loosening my muscles and bones." then the light and shadow of wanhun sword appeared next to Wang Yu, suspended in the air, and whispered the sound of swords, as if I was excited.


    After counting the figure for a few minutes, he came to a place more than ten meters in front of Wang Yu. Everyone was wearing blue clothes and robes, and a golden whirlwind was embroidered on his chest.


    "Wang Yu, give up your martial arts and five poison pills and spare your life." the leader looked at Wang Yu coldly, with a fierce look.


    "You''ve got your brain caught in the door. If you want to get it yourself, get out of my way if you don''t have the ability. Don''t get in my way." Wang Yu said sarcastically.


    The man''s face twitched, and his anger appeared. He said fiercely, "since you don''t listen to good advice, go to hell."


    "Kill him."


    The man''s cold voice sounded, and then the people next to him rushed to Wang Yu, with a faint wave of force on his body.


    A sneer appeared at the corners of Wang Yu''s mouth. When he leaned forward, he dived out. His right hand stretched out the wanhun sword to one side, which made a buzzing sound, which turned into streamer into Wang Yu''s hand.

 Chapter 24

    Starting with the ten thousand soul sword, Wang Yu''s momentum suddenly increased, and the gray fine light flashed in his eyes. The ten thousand soul sword stabbed at the six people.


    Although the six members of the wufengzong were martial artists in the quenching period, they all had very rich combat experience.


    They all pulled out the long swords at their waist in an instant. They saw a cold flash on the six long swords and split at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu raised a disdainful smile at the corners of his mouth, cut out the ten thousand soul sword in his hand, and the cold sword flowers bloomed in an instant.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Hearing the sound of six broken gold and iron, Wang Yu''s body appeared behind the six people. The ten thousand soul sword in his hand pointed at the ground, his left hand was negative behind him, and his black robe floated in the wind.


    The eyes of the six people were huge, full of shock. They didn''t see Wang Yu''s move at all just now. They just felt a cold wind blowing by their side. Then they lost all consciousness, and the vitality in their eyes quickly collapsed.


    "Touch..."


    With a muffled sound, the six figures fell to the ground, and the long sword originally held in his hand had broken.


    "How could it be!?" the two martial artists looked at the cold young man in front of them in shock. They didn''t expect that the seemingly ordinary young man would be so strong. In a tight moment, they killed all the six people who were in the body quenching stage.


    "This boy is too weird. You and I will fight together." the man said sternly to another martial artist nearby. Now he has realized that the young man in front of him is not as simple as he looked.


    "OK."


    The two men suddenly surged up with force. With a sudden kick at their feet, they rushed towards Wang Yu. A fierce fist with this fierce wind roared towards Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu shook the soul sword in his hand, and a strange gray light shone on the sword body. The sharp breath cut the air apart.


    "Well done."


    Wang Yu smiled and whispered. Junyi''s face was full of war. He waved his long sword and cut off the two men one by one.


    Feeling the sharp spirit from the sword, they suddenly changed their look and quickly pulled out the long sword around their waist. The light of force on it flickered and cut off the sword.


    It has to be said that the strength of the six people is not at the same level as the strength of the two martial artists. One sword is to cut the gray sword and disperse it.


    However, their bodies also paused for a moment, and the forward attack power suddenly weakened.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu''s fine light flashed in his eyes, "good opportunity." the ten thousand soul sword stabbed one of them in an instant, and the sword body was filled with the sword light, just like a dragon.


    "Hum."


    The man suddenly snorted coldly. The force on his body suddenly surged wildly, and the light on the long sword in his hand was great, "sword shadow cut."


    "Martial arts!"


    Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect this man to display his martial arts so quickly. However, it was obvious that the power of the martial arts was only one product, even the lowest level among the products.


    However, Wang Yu did not dare to be careless about the martial arts performed by a martial artist,


    But he suddenly wanted to take it hard. He wanted to know how strong he was now.


    When the two started to attack, Wang Yu saw that their accomplishments were above the second grade. In terms of accomplishments, any one can defeat himself.


    However, he practiced the martial soul formula, and he had the ten thousand soul sword and the ten thousand soul sword formula. His overall strength was not afraid even if he was facing a five-level martial artist, not to mention that the two people in front of him were just less than three-level martial artists.


    "Come on."


    In Wang Yu''s eyes, there was a strong sense of war. A non fancy sword was hard shaken on that martial art. There was only power on this sword.


    "Hum..."


    The crisp sound of the sword suddenly rang through the ears of several people.


    "Boom."


    The roar rang through. Wang yuleng cut the martial arts sword into two sections with the sharp edge of the ten thousand soul sword, and it exploded in an instant.


    The man''s face suddenly turned pale, and a sweet mouthful of fresh blood gushed out of his throat.


    Barely holding his body, he looked at Wang Yu in amazement. He couldn''t believe that his strongest blow was easily broken by him, and he even let himself bite back.


    "Let''s go."


    Without the slightest hesitation, he would retreat when he knew he couldn''t deal with the young man in front of him.


    But how could Wang Yu let them leave so easily? He said he would make a big fuss about the wufengzong.


    "Do you want to go? Do I agree?" Wang Yu sneered. Holding the ten thousand soul sword, he rushed to them. At this time, there was a killing intention in his eyes.


    They were surprised. The uninjured man quickly turned and ran back, ignoring the injured companion at all.


    Seeing that he left without hesitation, his face immediately showed anger and despair, but it was also very helpless. Indeed, there was no deep friendship between them. It was normal for him to escape in such a situation.


    Wang Yu didn''t care what happened between them. In an instant, he came to the man and fiercely waved a sword to kill him in the man''s frightened look.


    Then Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly looked at the young man who was running for his life. His killing intention was surging in his eyes. He would never be soft on the people of wufengzong. There was only one word to kill them.


    "Little soul."


    Wang Yu whispered, and the ten thousand soul sword immediately suspended in front of him, suddenly turned into a sword and swept away at the young man.


    When the young man heard the sound of a broken wind behind him, he turned his head and saw a gray light rushing towards him. The sharp spirit emitted by Qiang made him feel the smell of death.


    His eyes stared wide and fled in horror, but how could his speed be better than wanhun sword? In an instant, the sword awn of wanhun sword passed through his body.


    "Er..."


    The young man''s mouth overflowed with blood. He turned back and looked at Wang Yu hard. His eyes were full of fear and unwilling. He never thought that he would die in the hands of a guy who was less than a second-class martial artist.


    But the fact is that there is no possibility of change. The young man fell to the ground with a thump, and a large amount of blood flowed out of the blood hole in his chest, coloring the nearby ground with blood.


    Wang Yu recalled the ten thousand soul sword, and his face became pale and kind. After all, he is only a second-class martial artist. Obviously, he can''t bear the use of the ten thousand soul sword. At this time, most of the force in his body has been consumed.


    "Your cultivation is too weak. If you have time, break through the martial soul formula to the second level and reach the level of a martial disciple. Otherwise, you will die under the counterattack of the ten thousand soul sword before others kill you." the little soul sneered.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly. He knew that Xiaohun was kind and was used to his style of speaking like this.


    However, it''s not easy to break through the second level of the martial soul formula. This martial soul formula does not agree with other skills. It is divided into nine levels, corresponding to the nine levels of the martial artist.


    However, because of the particularity of the martial soul formula, the person who practices the martial soul formula is enough to crush the martial artists of the same level, which is also the strength of the martial soul formula, otherwise he can''t beat the two martial artists just now.


    However, what Xiaohun said is true. If he stayed in this realm, he could not play one millionth of the power of wanhun sword at all. Now even the first type of wanhun formula, broken mountain rock, he dare not use it easily.


    Once he uses the broken rock, his body will be hollowed out once. He doesn''t want to try again. He will never use it unless he has to.


    "The second level, I really want to be promoted to the second level as soon as possible." Wang Yu sighed slightly. His body shape was swept away to the distance. Now his goal has been achieved, and now Wu fengzong''s attention has completely focused on him.


    However, his strength is really too weak now. This time he comes to two second-class martial artists. If he comes to two fifth class or even higher next time, he can''t cope at all.


    At that time, when they took the martial arts, they and their family were really dangerous. At the beginning, he thought that this martial arts would bring him no small trouble.


    But now it seems that the trouble is really not ordinary. Wu fengzong is now a giant in his eyes and can''t compete with it at all.


    So now he can only delay some time and improve his cultivation as soon as possible. Only in this way can he have the strength to confront wufengzong head-on.


    ¡­¡­


    Touch.


    "What? The whole army was destroyed. How do you handle things? You can''t even deal with a little man who just broke through the martial arts. What can I do for you?" Lin batian smashed the table in front of him with a punch and shouted angrily at the man wearing a black cloak in front of him.


    "Lord, it''s a villain''s wrong judgment this time. I didn''t expect that the boy''s strength was so strong." the man in black lowered his head and explained.


    "I don''t want to hear an explanation. I just want you to get the martial arts back. If you can''t get it back, you don''t have to come back." Lin batian shouted coldly.


    Hearing the speech, the man in black immediately trembled with fear. He knew how cruel the man was in front of him. He generally wouldn''t be soft on losers.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. I''ll get my martial arts back." the man in Black said respectfully, but the hoarse voice made Lin batian feel uncomfortable.


    "Afternoon." Lin batian frowned and waved his hand impatiently.


    The man in black respectfully saluted, and then hurried out and closed the door.


    Out of his room, the man in black also breathed slowly. He was really afraid that Lin batian would attack him just now. You know, he is a strong martial artist. That is his insurmountable realm.


    "It seems that Wang Yu needs me to do it myself. I can''t let him run away this time." he shivered at the thought of Lin batian''s angry appearance.


    Then it disappeared again.

 Chapter 25

    A touch of sunshine in the morning cuts through the sky with a trace of purple. The sunshine shines on the earth like thin lines.


    In a remote mountain forest in Wutian City, the mountain forest extends from west to East. There are clouds on the mountains, which looks mysterious and hazy.


    There are countless dense trees growing in the mountains. They are very strong every moment. It takes more than a dozen adults to surround them.


    The towering canopy is very dense, and only a trace of subtle sunlight can be projected from the gap of the leaves, so that the weak vegetation in the forest can grow.


    It was very dark in the mountains and forests, and the roar of wild animals sounded from time to time, which was very terrible.


    This is a Wushou mountain range in Wutian city. Generally speaking, there is no one here, but today there is a black figure in a tree crown deep in the forest. At this time, he is kneeling and hiding in it for cultivation.


    A ray of sunshine just threw into the forest and shone on his face. The man''s face was handsome and slightly childish. This man was Wang Yu who escaped after killing several people of Wu fengzong.


    After killing the last two warriors, Wang Yu knew he couldn''t stay in the city, so he came to the wubeast mountain with bursts of weakness.


    Although he knew that this wubeast mountain was very dangerous, wufengzong could not think of it anyway.


    This mountain range is extremely dangerous. It is said that there are four grade martial beasts. Even martial disciples dare not fight with them.


    Now he and wufengzong have become mortal enemies. Now wufengzong''s people are looking for him everywhere. Obviously, he can''t stay in Wutian City, so he has no way to run into the wubeast mountain.


    However, fortunately, he was shocked by the sword Qi of the little soul. So far, he has not encountered any too powerful martial beasts, only some level-1 or so.


    However, he didn''t kill them at will. He bypassed them. After all, he is in the Wu beast mountain. Everything should be careful.


    Wang yupan sat in the tree crown. Originally, a first-class red scale Python lived on the tree crown, but he drove him away directly. I think he didn''t dare to come back.


    At this time, his eyes closed slightly, his hands tied a mysterious seal knot in front of him, and a trace of heaven and earth yuan force slowly gathered towards him to supplement his almost dry Dantian.


    The yuan force of heaven and earth entered the body along his breath. Under the traction of Wu soul formula, it flowed in the muscles and veins, and finally transformed into force to enter the Dantian.


    After a night''s practice, Wang Yu''s force has almost recovered, and he can vaguely feel that his strength has also been improved.


    It should be because of the battle last night. Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes. A fine light flashed in his eyes. His deep eyes looked more strange at this time.


    He slowly shook his fist and felt the surging power. His face not only showed a smile, "it seems that fighting can really make people grow faster."


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu suddenly had a terrible idea in his mind, "in that case, take this wufengzong as my Wang Yu''s first sharpener."


    How powerful wufengzong is. There are many powerful fighters. If you can continue to fight with these people, your strength will improve rapidly.


    If others know his idea, they may think he is crazy. If others provoke Wu fengzong to hide, it''s too late. Now he wants to take the initiative to get up and let Wu fengzong become his sharpener. If Lin batian knows it, he may be mad.


    However, he believed that this was a time to improve his strength. Several times, a martial artist growing up in the greenhouse was destined not to go too far. He decided so in his heart.


    However, just then, a rustling sound sounded in the forest. Wang Yu squatted up in an instant, completely hid his body in the canopy, and looked warily at the direction of the sound.


    A moment later, he saw a red shadow behind another big tree.


    Looking at the sudden red shadow, Wang Yu couldn''t help but show a funny smile on his face, because the figure was the red scale snake he had just driven away. He didn''t expect that the beast dared to come back.


    "Then let me play with you." Wang Yu smiled playfully.


    Then he quickly lay down and pretended to be asleep, and gradually his breathing became calm.


    Before long, the rustling sound was getting closer and closer. Wang Yu could even feel the slight friction of snake scales on the trunk.


    Soon a big red snake four meters long and more than one meter thick appeared on the tree crown. The snake was covered with scarlet scales, and each scale was faintly cold.


    A pair of vertical pupils glittered with the fierce color unique to the beast. The snake letter kept coming out and made a faint sound, which made people feel numb.


    He was so careful that he seemed to be testing whether the human being was on guard. After testing for a while, the red scale snake seemed to feel that the man was really asleep.


    The big snake''s mouth suddenly opened, revealing the two poisons that seemed to admit their forearms. The smelly smell immediately spread, and one bite was to bite Wang Yu.


    If you are bitten, I''m afraid Wang Yu''s strength will be torn apart.


    However, just then Wang Yu''s eyes, which had been slightly closed, suddenly opened. One of them flashed a fierce color. With a slap on the trunk with his right palm, the whole man immediately rose into the air and just escaped the attack of the red scale snake.


    Wang Yu stood still, looked at the stunned red scale snake, smiled and said, "you beast, I didn''t kill you just now, but now you''ve come back to attack me. It seems that you''re really looking for death. Anyway, I''ll play with you."


    Then Wang Yu rushed to the red scale snake, and Sudoku came to the red scale snake in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the red scale snake was still a little stunned. The man had no reaction just now. Why did he suddenly wake up now.


    Obviously, it can''t understand these things with its IQ, but its instinct tells it that the human being is very dangerous in front of it, and he is not his opponent at all.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s attack, the red scale snake didn''t hesitate. He turned around to escape.


    There was a smile in Wang Yu''s eyes. How could he let the red scale snake leave so easily? Originally, he really didn''t want to kill it, but it came back to attack himself. How could he be soft.


    The red scale snake turned into a red shadow and swept away in the distance. When Wang Yu stepped on the trunk, he jumped at the escaped red scale Python like a pengbird.


    However, Wang Yu underestimated the speed of the red scale python. In the blink of an eye, it swept more than ten meters. Wang Yu was surprised.


    "The red scale snake is really fast enough," said Wang Yu, but he would never let the red scale Python escape. Immediately, the sword finger of his right hand suddenly pointed at the red scale snake.


    A gray sword was shot out of his fingers, and in the blink of an eye he caught up with the red scale snake.


    As if feeling danger, the red scale snake''s body quickly twisted and wound, constantly changing its position.


    "The red scale snake is really cunning. No wonder it can survive in the wubeast mountain for so long with its first-class strength. It really has some ability." Wang Yu was slightly surprised.


    In the dark deep forest, the two figures kept crossing giant trees and moving forward, but it was strange that the red scale snake always controlled the distance between it and Wang Yu within a certain range.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. Naturally, he found the behavior of the red scale snake. He also felt some doubt about it.


    With the speed of the red scale snake, he can get rid of himself far away, but his speed will decrease when they are too far apart.


    But Wang Yu could only take back 20000 soul swords. He came to see what the red scale snake wanted to do.


    Before long, Wang Yu suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him had become a little different. There was a faint cold feeling, and there were a lot less martial animals around.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yu''s face changed slightly. There was a bad feeling in his heart, as if there was a dangerous breath approaching him.


    Roar!


    Suddenly a low roar sounded, and a strong air wave rushed towards him. There was a bloody air in the air wave, which could not help but change Wang Yu''s face.


    "Advanced martial beast!"


    He didn''t expect that there were high-level martial beasts nearby. What he didn''t expect was that the red scale snake was so smart that he knew to lead himself here.


    Wang Yu could obviously feel the warning just now. Originally, he wanted to play with the red scale snake for a while, but now he has a real killing opportunity in his heart.


    Wang Yu''s speed increased sharply. The gray sword awned out of his back in an instant. In an instant, he was catching up with the crazy fleeing red scale snake.


    He also wanted to use his flexible body to avoid the attack of the sword, but how could Wang Yu let him hide again.


    "Dead."


    Wang Yu gave a low cry, and a gray fine light flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, a clear sound of the sword sounded on the wanhun sword. In an instant, he cut the cunning red scale snake into two sections.


    The blue snake blood flowed out, and the two bodies twisted wildly for a while, which was a complete silence.


    Wang Yu waved back a red bullet at the fracture of the red scale snake and collected it into the ring.


    "It''s no wonder the red scale snake is so clever. It turned out that it has condensed the animal pill." Wang Yu was relieved to see the red bullet.


    Beast pill is not only the thing condensed from the body of Wu beast, but also the energy source of Wu beast, which contains all the power of Wu beast.


    However, there is no animal pill for first-class martial animals. It seems that this red scale snake is about to reach second-class.


    When the red scale snake broke through the second grade, it can also occupy some territory in this area, but unfortunately, it met Wang Yu.


    After receiving the beast pill, Wang Yu called back the ten thousand soul sword to leave here.


    "Roar..."

 Chapter 26

    Suddenly, the roar of the martial beast sounded again, but this time it was full of anger. Wang Yu immediately felt that a position was shaking, the towering trees were breaking, and a huge figure was rapidly facing him.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed. He could feel a strong danger on the huge figure. Wang Yu didn''t wrinkle his head and said in his heart: "I''m afraid there''s a second-class senior!"


    The strong wave made him feel palpitation and turned to escape. He didn''t think he was confident enough to overcome it.


    "Hey, boy." then the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Wait a minute, I have to leave here first." Wang Yu is not in the mood to listen to his ridicule. The huge figure is getting closer and closer. It will be too late to leave.


    "I want to tell you that the beast pill of the martial beast can help you practice the martial soul formula." the little soul said angrily. Wang Yu dared to interrupt himself now.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu immediately stopped to leave.


    "Why don''t you go?" the little soul snorted a sarcastic way.


    He was not in the mood to quarrel with Xiaohun and asked, "can you really help me practice wuhunjue?"


    "Well, the martial soul formula is a strange and strange skill. According to the theory, the martial artist can''t absorb the violent energy in the beast pill at all, but the martial soul formula is different. It can help you refine and absorb the energy in the beast pill and use it for yourself later." Xiaohun explained to him.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s face was even more surprised. The energy in the beast pill was very violent. Even the strong above the martial arts disciples could not refine the beast pill of a second-class martial beast at all.


    If it is absorbed by force, it will even become possessed and die by exploding. Therefore, it is generally mixed with some spirit objects to refine the animal pill into a pill.


    But then the energy in the beast pill will be weakened a lot, far less than the complete beast pill.


    If the martial soul formula can directly refine the beast pill later, his cultivation speed will be improved again. The strong warrior is not so far away for him.


    "I must be strong."


    At the foot of Wang Yu, he flew away in the direction of the giant beast. The force around him turned automatically, as if he couldn''t wait to refine the beast pill of the giant beast.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu''s figure stopped on the branch of a huge tree. Now he can see the huge figure clearly.


    "Shake the demon ape!"


    When Wang Yu was bored, he read some ancient books about martial animals, so he recognized the demon ape at a glance.


    Moreover, according to his understanding, it is likely that the God shaking demon ape has reached the level of second grade advanced, and its power can even compete with the martial arts of fifth and sixth grade.


    Wang Yu''s face was slightly frozen, but he didn''t have the slightest intention to retreat. The sense of war surged out of his deep eyes.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, a clear sound of the sword rang through. Wang Yu''s empty hand held the wanhun sword in his hand, and the cold light of the sword seemed to cut through the night sky.


    At the foot of Wang Yu, the thick trunk suddenly broke, and his figure rushed out in an instant, with a sharp light in his eyes.


    The God shaking demon ape used to eat in the cave, but suddenly felt that a human had intruded into his territory, so he gave a warning. However, he didn''t expect that the human had nothing to do with his warning and killed the martial beast in his territory, which had violated its bottom line. How can it not be angry.


    So it gave up delicious food and came out to find the human who challenged its authority.


    Suddenly he saw a black figure in front of him, rapidly approaching himself.


    "Roar..."


    With an angry roar, he rushed frantically towards the figure. This human dare to be so presumptuous. If he is not solved, how can he stand in wubeast mountain in the future.


    Wang Yu''s face was frozen. He felt the anger of the God shaking demon ape. He was still a little afraid of the God shaking demon ape. After all, he was comparable to the martial artist of about six grades, and his defense and power were very terrible.


    But in order to improve the realm as soon as possible, he can only fight.


    Holding the ten thousand soul sword tightly, he suddenly stabbed the shaking demon ape. Seeing that he took the initiative to attack himself, the shaking demon ape immediately roared angrily. Wang Yu''s ears were buzzing with that sound.


    But now he didn''t care to block his ears, and the force was frantically injected into the sword. On the wanhun sword, he immediately made a great effort and waved several swords continuously.


    The swords are very sharp. Even the first-class martial artist will be killed instantly under this sword, but the God shaking demon ape is not afraid at all.


    The strong arm carrying this vigorous wind roared at the swords.


    "Touch..."


    Several swords were instantly hit and exploded by the thick arm, but the arm of the God shaking demon ape did not have a trace of scars, not even a hair was broken.


    "Roar..."


    The sky shaking demon ape glared at Wang Yu with lantern sized eyes, which was full of fierce Qi. His palms crossed and suddenly smashed at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu could clearly hear the strong wind carried on the fist several meters away from him. The giant trees were like nothing. They turned into powder in an instant, and hit Wang Yu with the fist.


    "No!" Wang Yu was surprised. He had set the power of shaking the demon ape very high, but unexpectedly underestimated its power.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to hesitate. He slipped aside quickly.


    "Boom..."


    The fist hit the ground hard, and suddenly the dust rose everywhere. For a time, the sight of the demon ape became blurred.


    Wang Yu''s eyes brightened, "good chance." seizing the opportunity, he grasped the ten thousand soul sword in his hand and suddenly stabbed the monkey''s chest.


    "Roar..."


    A strong air wave roared with the roar, and the smoke was dispersed in an instant. At this time, the eyes the size of lanterns also saw a small figure close at hand.


    He didn''t expect that the human had rushed to his face at the moment when his vision was blurred. He didn''t hide from the huge palm of his hand, which suddenly slapped Wang Yu, as if he were swatting flies.


    Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly coagulated, but he didn''t retreat at all. The force in his body was frantically injected into the wanhun sword. The sword awn on the sword body immediately dispersed the dark meaning in the forest.


    The edge of the sword was unparalleled, and the surrounding air was torn under the edge of the sword and fled everywhere, as if afraid of being affected.


    The devil shaking ape felt the sword, and his huge eyes suddenly coagulated. Obviously, he also felt the power carried by the sword.


    Roar


    A roar rang through, and the eyes of the demon shaking ape were filled with a layer of blood red, which made people tremble when they saw it. The violent and violent gas was like the essence.


    Wang Yu frowned and said, "crazy!" he still had some understanding of some natural skills of the God shaking demon ape. Crazy is the natural skill of the God shaking demon ape. After crazy, his overall strength will soar.


    However, when the frenzy time is over, it will quickly weaken.


    "It seems that we can only drag it until the frenzy is over."


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu''s sword suddenly changed its direction and stabbed it at its waist. The whole body defense of the demon ape was very strong. Although the wanhun sword was unparalleled, its own strength was limited and could not play its due strength at all.


    After crazy, all the weaknesses of the God shaking demon ape will disappear, but this waist is still the most vulnerable place.


    The devil shaking ape suddenly spewed out a stream of white gas in his breath, "boom..." the huge palm fell and left a huge handprint on the ground.


    But Wang Yu was already hiding in his waist, and his powerful sword spirit was directly removed by him. What he had to do now was to delay.


    The devil shaking ape immediately felt that Wang Yu was on his body and quickly patted the body with his huge palm.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a hint of ponder and kept moving on it. Although the palm was very powerful, it could not hit him at all, so it was useless.


    "Roar..."


    The demon shaking ape roared. He didn''t expect that human beings were so shameless that he couldn''t attack at all.


    However, at this moment, the God shaking demon ape suddenly fell to the ground and fought wildly.


    Wang Yu was immediately surprised and hurriedly left the body of the God shaking demon ape. If he was really hit by it like this, he was afraid that he would have to turn into meat mud.


    At the moment he left, the evil ape suddenly stood up and punched Wang Yu.


    "What!?"


    The speed of this punch was so fast that he had no time to dodge. At this time, it was time for him to do his best, but it was too late.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth and hurriedly blocked the wanhun sword in front of him. Although he could not exert the power of wanhun sword, its quality was placed here, which could not be broken by a second-class martial beast.


    "Ding..."


    In an instant, the crisp sound of the collision between gold and iron sounded, and the huge fist of the demon ape stopped in place, while Wang Yu''s figure was blown out.


    Wang Yu stabbed his sword into the ground and rowed dozens of meters before he stopped.


    "Great strength."


    At this time, Wang Yu felt that the whole arm was shaking, and the blood in his body was churning. A mouthful of fresh blood was sprayed out, and even the light on the wanhun sword was dim.


    Roar


    The huge body of the demon ape suddenly rushed to Wang Yu. Such madness didn''t give him a chance to breathe.


    "Fight." Wang Yu''s heart was horizontal, and his right hand immediately grasped the handle of wanhun sword, which was to win and welcome.

 Chapter 27

    Wang Yu''s heart suddenly rushed towards the demon ape, and the soul sword in his hand hummed. The dazzling light of the sword on it seemed to tremble in this space.


    "Broken mountains and rocks." a low voice suddenly sounded in Wang Yu''s heart. The strange gray light on the wanhun sword was like essence, and the sound of the sword rang through in an instant.


    Seeing this, the demon ape was shocked, and his eyes contracted sharply to avoid the blow.


    But it found that no matter how it dodged, it was rapidly enlarged.


    Roar


    At this time, it really felt the danger. The dangerous smell from the real sword was enough to threaten its life.


    "Die." Wang Yu immediately shouted, and his speed increased sharply. In an instant, he came to the demon ape shaking the sky.


    Just when he thought he would hit the demon ape right away, he saw a huge palm clapping at him, but its speed was too slow and it was too late.


    "Puff..."


    "Roar..."


    The sound of blood gushing was accompanied by a shrill roar.


    Wang Yu was able to hit him, and his body suddenly withdrew for tens of meters. A pair of cold eyes stared at the God shaking demon ape holding his right hand. At this time, the right palm of the God shaking demon ape had disappeared. He could only see that there was nothing above the original position of his palm, only a huge wound.


    And around it is a ground of broken meat.


    Just when it was about to stab into its chest, the huge palm stood in front of him in an instant, and the powerful sword blew on the palm, which exploded in an instant.


    Broken mountain rock is the first form of the ten thousand soul formula. Use that power with the ten thousand soul sword. Even if Wang Yu is only a second-class martial artist now, he can kill the eighth class martial artist directly.


    However, although the moves are fierce, the consumption is also very huge.


    At this time, most of the force in Wang Yu''s Dantian had been consumed. If it had been changed, I''m afraid the force in Wang Yu''s body would have dried up long ago.


    Wang Yu looked at the demon shaking ape in surprise. "The beast will save his life at the cost of one palm. It seems that his intelligence is very high."


    However, at this time, Wang Yu saw that the momentum of the demon ape suddenly became weak, and his body quickly became much smaller, shrinking by about a foot before he stopped.


    But its breath has become very weak. At this time, I''m afraid there is only the strength of a martial artist.


    "How did the fury end so soon?" Wang Yu was puzzled. It is reasonable that the fury skill of shaking the demon ape can last at least five minutes. How did it end in less than three minutes this time.


    After looking at the painful expression on the face of the demon shaking ape and the massive bleeding wound, Wang Yu seemed to understand, "it seems that the rage skill should be supported by blood. Now it loses a lot of blood, so the blood is not enough to maintain frenzy."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth, "now it''s my turn."


    As soon as the voice fell, the light on the ten thousand soul sword flickered. As soon as he stepped on the ground, his body burst out again.


    Hearing the sound of the sword, the demon shaking ape even looked up. A pair of huge eyes were filled with fear. He wanted to leave quickly, but the human speed was too fast. In a tight blink, he reached it.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing that he couldn''t shake the sky, the demon ape immediately went crazy and waved its only fist at Wang Yu.


    "Do you want to resist now?" a hint of irony flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. The demon ape who shook the sky dared to fight against himself even now.


    There was no pity in his eyes. The gang was very fierce just now. Now it''s his turn.


    When the sword was waved, it only heard a Shua. The fist that shook the heavenly demon ape was instantly divided into two parts. The muscles, bones and flesh in the fist were completely exposed to the air.


    "Roar, roar..." the crazy and shrill sound sounded in the world. Its huge body bumped everywhere because of pain, breaking many huge trees around, and the snakes, insects, rats and ants around fled quickly for fear of affecting themselves.


    Wang Yu didn''t continue to do it. Now that he went up, the demon shaking ape is likely to make a crazy counterattack again. All he has to do now is wait. When the demon shaking ape is exhausted, he can easily solve it.


    Cruel Wang Yu used to think it was cruel, but gradually he realized that this is not a peaceful place. This is Wufu continent, where only the strong can survive.


    If you don''t have absolute strength here, you will be bullied by others. This time, if he hadn''t broken through to the martial King''s house, I''m afraid he would have been destroyed. Just now, he would have died under the giant palm of the God shaking demon ape.


    Here, of course, you can be kind, but you should see whether the other party wants your life. If so, your kindness is cruel to yourself.


    The waiting time gradually passed, and the struggle of the God shaking demon ape gradually weakened. Finally, he could only lie on the ground powerlessly, panting and wailing. People felt a trace of unbearable after listening to such a sad voice.


    Wang Yu looked at the God shaking demon ape who stopped struggling, "it''s time." he whispered softly, and then lifted the ten thousand soul sword and walked to the God shaking demon ape step by step.


    It seemed that he felt Wang Yu''s approach, and the demon ape stared at him with huge eyes, which was full of fear, as if he was the God of death.


    But now he really doesn''t have a trace of strength. He watched the human come to his body and slowly lift the long sword in his hand to stab himself. He can only watch the sword tip magnify in front of his eyes. A ray of sunshine shines on the sword tip and flashed a cold awn.


    "Poof..."


    A sword was mercilessly inserted into the head of the shaking God demon ape. Its huge body twitched violently for a while, then it was not moving, and its eyes became dead gray.


    "Hoo, it''s better to solve it." Wang Yu sat down on the ground. At this time, the feeling of weakness due to excessive consumption of force also constantly impacted his brain.


    There''s no way. Wang Yu can only sit down in the original place to restore his force. Fortunately, the demon ape has just died and still has its breath in this space. Therefore, ordinary martial animals still dare not approach. It''s safer than other places.


    "Now that you have begun to recover, you can directly recover to the peak, and then you can directly absorb the beast pill." the ten thousand soul sword hovered around him, and the voice of the little soul sounded from the sword.


    Wang Yu nodded gently and then began to recover. A trace of heaven and earth yuan force slowly converged towards him and entered his body.


    About half an hour or so, Wang Yu opened his eyes and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this time, his state has recovered to the peak. According to the estimation of Xiaohun, he can absorb the beast pill at this time.


    Wang Yu stood up and used the ten thousand soul sword to directly split the head of the demon ape, and took out the bullet the size of a white fist at that moment.


    "This is the beast pill of the second grade Wu beast. The energy is really violent." Wang Yu was surprised at the beast pill in his hand. He could clearly feel the violent energy fluctuation from the beast pill.


    "Find a place to absorb it. After absorbing it, your martial soul formula should be improved a little." Xiaohun said, but Wang Yu could hear from his tone. He didn''t look at the second-class beast pill.


    It''s no wonder that his former master is the pinnacle of the world. There are many rare treasures. It''s normal not to see these two animal pills.


    However, if these two animal pills are auctioned, I think he will be able to sell them at a good price. Of course, he will never sell them now, because he still wants to borrow them to improve his cultivation.


    "The cave of the devil shaking ape should not be far away from here. There is its residual smell and it should be safer." Wang Yu thought and walked towards the direction when the devil shaking ape came.


    Along the way, there were broken giant trees. He soon found the nest of the shaking demon ape along these traces. It was a huge cave.


    Wang Yu got a torch and went in.


    Just entering the cave, Wang Yu smelled a fishy smell and the bloody smell. His eyebrows were wrinkled, but there was no way. In order to practice safely, he could only go in.


    It has to be said that the cave is really not small. It took a few minutes to see a huge space. Wang Yu looked at it and suddenly looked changed, because the cave was filled with the bones of martial animals, like a hill.


    "This demon ape is really powerful." Wang Yu couldn''t help smacking his mouth and said.


    After finding a dry place in the cave, Wang Yu sat down and took out the two animal pills.


    Looking at the red and white animal pills in his hand, Wang Yu''s face showed a smile. As long as he refined the two animal pills, his strength can be improved. At that time, he can grasp more when he fights against Wu fengzong.


    "How can I do it?" Wang Yu asked.


    "Eat it directly." the voice of the little soul came into my ears.


    "Er..."


    After looking at the fist sized animal pill in his hand, he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, "this... How do you eat it?"


    "Bite and eat with your mouth." the little soul said unhappily, as if looking at a mentally retarded.


    "If you want to improve your strength, of course you have to pay a price. You''re content."


    "Oh, come on." Wang Yu sighed softly without hesitation, and directly put the red scale snake''s animal pill into his mouth.

 Chapter 28

    The entrance of the beast pill melted instantly, and suddenly a violent energy rushed into his body, as if to break his body, raging madly in his muscles and veins.


    Wang Yu immediately felt a burst of pain and tear coming from his muscles and veins, as if they would break at any time.


    "Running the martial soul formula." the little soul hurriedly reminded.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu did not dare to hesitate. The force in his body immediately circulated according to the operation line of wuhunjue. In the blink of an eye, he met the scarlet violent energy.


    The scarlet energy was raging in his veins, but when he met this force, he suddenly became docile and followed the force to run in his veins.


    Wang Yu slowly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that what Xiaohun said is true. This martial soul formula can really tame the energy in the beast pill.


    With the operation of force, the violent energy was gradually assimilated by force and merged into Dantian.


    For about half an hour, the inner alchemy of the red scale snake was absorbed by Wang Yu. When he opened his eyes, a bloody light flashed through his eyes.


    Wang Yu felt the surging force in his body. He could feel it. At this time, the total amount of force in his body increased.


    The realm is not only stable in the second grade, but also there are faint signs of breaking through to the third grade, but there is still a big gap.


    "The martial soul formula is really powerful." Wang Yu sighed softly. If you release other skills, I''m afraid that even if you don''t support your body and die, you will be possessed by the devil, and your accomplishments will drop greatly, and even leave hidden diseases that can never be advanced inch by inch.


    But under the martial soul formula, the violent power soon became docile.


    "Of course, this is the supporting skill of the ten thousand soul formula. Even on the Wufu continent, it can be regarded as the top." Xiaohun said proudly. This skill was also cultivated by its last master, so he has a special emotion for the Wuhun formula.


    Wang Yu knew more and more about the martial soul formula and was more and more surprised.


    After looking at the remaining animal pill in his hand, Wang Yu''s eyes emitted a hot light, "then come again."


    Wang Yu ate the fist sized beast pill in three bites. Before he could react, the violent energy swept into his muscles and veins.


    "Not good."


    Wang Yu didn''t expect that the energy in the beast pill was so violent that he was caught off guard.


    I just felt that the muscles and veins in my body were suddenly stretched to the limit, as if they would break at any time.


    However, at this time, the force in his body suddenly ran automatically according to the line, and immediately wrapped up the violent energy in his muscles and veins.


    Wang Yu was surprised and quickly returned to his mind. He controlled the force against the violent energy, but Wang Yu found that the energy was extremely violent and his force could not be suppressed.


    "The energy contained in the second grade advanced animal pill is far more than that of the red scale snake. You have only two accomplishments now. This animal pill is too much more than you. If you can''t hold on, you will explode and die. You can hold on." the little soul joked.


    "You pit me." Wang Yu was so angry that he knew he would be in danger and let himself absorb it.


    "But if you absorb it, you can reach the fourth grade. Bite your teeth and stick to it, boy." the little soul said with a smile.


    "Boom..."


    What else did Wang Yu have to say, but the energy in his body suddenly burst out. Even the surface of his body was raging with violent white energy, as if a white flame was burning on his body surface.


    "Ah..."


    There was a sudden feeling of tearing in the muscles and veins. There were cracks on the body surface washed by the energy. The blood continued to benefit from under the skin. In an instant, Wang Yu became a blood man.


    His clothes and robes were turned into powder, and his wheat colored skin was exposed to the air. Although his body was a little thin, every muscle seemed to be full of explosive energy.


    However, it was covered with blood and looked very terrible.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth and made a gurgling sound. Big drops of sweat flowed down his cheeks like a waterfall. If there was no blood on his face, he could see that his face was pale at this time.


    "Kaka..."


    Fine cracks suddenly appeared on the muscles and veins. Wang Yu could hear the broken sound clearly.


    "Hey, I said you can hold on." at this time, the voice of the little soul also became a little flustered. He didn''t expect that there would be such violent energy in this second-class beast pill.


    Wang Yu doesn''t have time to pay attention to him now. He clenches his teeth and tries his best to run the force in his body, and constantly absorbs the power of heaven and earth around him.


    "If you want to support me, you''d better give in to me." Wang Yu shouted in his heart, and the force in his body became stronger.


    The violent energy raging in his body was gradually suppressed. After all, it was uncontrollable at this time, so it could not play its real power at all.


    "Give me a lie."


    With a burst of drink in my heart, the force in my muscles and veins began to assimilate the violent energy. Although the energy was still struggling, I couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    As time went by, the white energy on the surface of Wang Yu''s body gradually disappeared and gathered into his body, which was all refined.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sun had risen again. Wang Yu''s practice lasted a full night.


    There was a washbasin sized opening directly above the cave, and the sunlight was projected from the opening, illuminating the cave.


    Even more, a figure with his knees crossed on the ground was exposed. He saw that the figure was covered with blood scabs, vaguely filled with bloody gas.


    After a long time, a fine crack suddenly appeared on the blood scab, and then it quickly spread to the whole body, like a cobweb.


    "Kaka..."


    The blood scab fell off constantly, revealing a wheat colored slimming shadow. It was Wang Yu.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s breath has completely calmed down, and the violent energy in his body has been refined.


    A moment later, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly opened, and a substantial white fine light flashed across the bottom of his eyes, as if a sharp sword was going to cut through the space.


    "Is this the power of the four grade warrior?" Wang Yu raised his palm and slowly clenched it. He felt the power from above, and his face couldn''t help showing excitement.


    In this way, when dealing with Wu fengzong, he can grasp more. He feels that even a seven grade martial artist now has the ability to fight a war.


    "Success!?" the little soul''s slightly surprised voice sounded.


    He really didn''t expect Wang Yu to succeed. Because of his wrong judgment, he almost hurt Wang Yu, but he succeeded, and his strength has exceeded the level of four grades.


    "Well," Wang Yu said softly.


    Then he stood up, took out a suit of clothes from the ring and put it on. Then the gray light flashed on his palm, and the ten thousand soul sword appeared in his hand.


    "Let you hurt me." Wang Yu angrily threw the wanhun sword on the ground, turned and walked outside the cave.


    "Smelly boy, you dare to lose me. Come back," said the little soul angrily.


    But Wang Yu didn''t care about him at all. This time, he almost killed himself. His muscles and veins broke and his blood flowed all over his body. Even Dantian was almost occupied by the violent energy. It was a narrow escape. How could he not be angry.


    Seeing that Wang Yu ignored him at all, Xiaohun immediately became anxious and quickly controlled wanhun sword to catch up, "I say you have been refined successfully. How can you still remember revenge?"


    "Hey, you''re squeaking. I''m a noble wanhun sword spirit who has saved the world. You should respect me."


    "Brother, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong." the cry of the little soul echoed in the cave.


    In a flash, at noon, Wang Yu went back and received the body of the demon ape into the ring. He left the wubeast mountain with the soul sword. He couldn''t really hide here all the time.


    However, I have to say that this low-level Najie is really not good. In addition to some original things in it, it will be full immediately after it is loaded into the body of the God shaking demon ape. Even the body of the God shaking demon ape is almost not loaded.


    "What are you going to do now?" asked the little soul.


    After a while, Wang Yu also forgave him and made the rules. He was not allowed to pit him. Xiaohun took him back after he agreed.


    "Go out and inquire about the family, see if the wufengzong has found them, and explore the wind by the way." Wang Yu said. It seems that he has made plans in his heart.


    "Yes, but you should know that you are not enough to compete with wufengzong. You can only be patient first. When your strength is strong enough, it''s not too late to fight them." Xiaohun reminded.


    "I know, I won''t be reckless." Wang Yu nodded and said seriously.


    While talking, they were out of the wubeast mountain and walked towards the Wutian city.


    ¡­¡­


    In the slightly east of Wutian City, there is a huge sect gate standing here. However, although the scale of the sect gate is not small, it seems very quiet, which makes people feel afraid.


    Like a creeping ancient beast.


    On the big mouth of Nuo Da is a magnificent purple plaque with three big characters, Wuming sect.


    This is the main gate of Wuming sect and the most powerful place of Wuming sect.


    However, the Wuming sect is very mysterious and strange in other people''s eyes. The people in the sect seem to be like ghosts, so people can''t figure out their whereabouts at all.


    However, at this time, in a main hall of Wuming sect, a middle-aged man was sitting on the head, with a strange Wu beast embroidered on a purple robe, ferocious and terrible.


    There was a scar on his resolute face, which looked terrible, but it added a bit of dignity to him.


    And this man is Wu Tao, the leader of Wuming sect.

 Chapter 29

    Suddenly, in the quiet hall, a dark shadow floated in, and the long cloak tightly wrapped the body, as if born in the void behind.


    "Inform the patriarch that Wang Yu appears in Wutian city."


    Wu Tao''s slightly closed eyes slowly opened, a sharp cold light crossed the bottom of his eyes, and said in a gloomy voice:


    "Keep an eye on him. If there is any movement on the side of Wu fengzong, please inform me as soon as possible. These two martial arts can never fall into their hands. If necessary, you can directly hand them..." said his palm gently across his neck.


    "Yes." the man replied respectfully and retreated.


    "It''s interesting and interesting for Wang Yu to let Lin batian suffer such a big loss..." Wu Tao slowly closed his eyes again and whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    Wutian city center, Wutian auction house.


    A black figure flitted through the street, then stopped slightly at the door of wutianpai store and quickly flashed in. When he went in, a hidden figure nearby also disappeared.


    Wang Yu came here as soon as he returned to Wutian City, because he always wondered why his information would be exposed. According to Wutian auction site, his information is absolutely confidential.


    But if so, where did Wu fengzong get the news? That''s why he decided to ask. Although he probably couldn''t find the result, he still wanted to have a try.


    Wang Yu followed a maid directly to the reception room on the second floor and asked him to wait here for a while.


    Today, there was no auction in Wutian auction house, so Lina didn''t need to host it. When she heard that Wang Yu was coming, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Wang Yu dared to appear.


    Why didn''t she know about Wang Yu? She killed four martial artists of wufengzong, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Originally, she thought Wang Yu might have left Wutian city or died.


    However, after a little surprise, she hurried to the reception room. Although the boy was young and weak, there was probably a powerful man standing behind him!


    Apart from these, with his talent, he can also make her pay attention.


    When she came to the reception room, there were already people in it. It was the old man and the young man.


    At this time, the old man''s old face was obviously angry, while the young man stood aside with his head down like a child who had made a mistake.


    "Elder, what''s the matter?" Lina asked the old man when she saw that the atmosphere was wrong.


    "Hum, ask him." the old man snorted coldly, and immediately frightened the young man''s body, as if he was very afraid.


    Lina looked at Wang Yu in black and Liu Qing. Dai Mei wrinkled slightly and asked, "what happened?"


    "Hey, this boy sold Wang Yu''s information to Wu fengzong. Recently, I still wonder how Wu fengzong knew that our confidentiality work was so rigorous. It turned out that there was an insider." the old man patted the table angrily and said.


    Hearing the speech, Lina frowned tightly and looked at the young man fiercely. Liu Qing was so frightened that she avoided her eyes and didn''t dare to look at her.


    "Why are you so confused? It''s OK at ordinary times. You almost killed Wang Yu this time." although he usually sells some information, Lina also knows something about it, but she has always turned a blind eye.


    It would be nice if someone else said it today, but now this man is Wang Yu, a talented boy who can take out the second-class intermediate martial arts auction, and a person the elder wants to make friends with


    "Elder, I know I''m wrong. I''m willing to compensate brother Wang." Liu Qing said respectfully to the old man.


    "Hum, ask yourself." the old man shook his robe sleeves and ignored him. The young man sighed lightly, then went to Wang Yu''s body and arched his hand at him. Wang Yu also gave a symbolic salute.


    "Brother Wang, I did something wrong this time. I''m willing to make up for you in other ways." he turned his hand and a stone box appeared.


    The young man opened the lid of the box and handed it to Wang Yu. When he saw what was inside, Wang Yu''s eyes were frozen.


    I saw in the stone box lying quietly, a ball bigger than the blue ball and two points larger than the fist of an ordinary adult, on which there was an extremely violent energy fluctuation.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s expression, he immediately felt that there was a play and hurriedly said, "this is the animal pill of Liuyun snake, a second-class peak martial animal. I hope it can make up for the trouble I caused brother Wang."


    Hearing what he said, Wang Yu took a breath secretly. The beast pill of the second-class peak Wu beast is comparable to the existence of Wu disciple level.


    Although this thing is precious, it is not very useful for ordinary people, but it is different for him. If he refines this animal pill, his cultivation will increase greatly.


    At the thought of this place, Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a burning color. With his current strength, he was afraid that if he met this level of martial beast, he would be killed in a second, not to mention taking out the beast pill.


    I have to say, this thing really makes him very excited.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s delay in answering, the young man thought that Wang Yu was dissatisfied with his gift and felt a little nervous. If this animal pill was refined into a pill, it would be at least a second-class level, but Wang Yu didn''t accept it, then he


    "Brother Wang, this is the most precious thing I can take out. You......" Liu Qing said in mourning.


    "Alas, although the news was revealed, it didn''t cause me too much danger. Since it has made up for me, I won''t talk about it." Wang Yu smiled and had to say that the beast pill really attracted him.


    At this time, Wang Yu suddenly saw a gold bracelet on Liu Qing''s wrist. He could feel a strange energy coming out of the bracelet.


    Liu Qing looked at Wang Yu''s eyes and stared at his bracelet. His face showed displeasure and helplessness.


    This bracelet is a treasure given by the teacher to protect his life.


    Liu Qing looked at the old man and saw him nod. Liu Qing could only bite his teeth, took down the handle ring and put it down in front of Wang Yu.


    "This is a weapon that can save your life. When you encounter a critical moment of life and death, it can save your life, but only once."


    "Now Brother Wang is in danger, and this bracelet will be given to you." although Liu Qing said so, his heart was dripping blood at this time.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was also slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the bracelet had such a great effect. But what he said is also right. This kind of thing is what he needs now.


    Originally, he wanted to get rid of the beast pill. Unexpectedly, he got such a treasure.


    "Thank you, brother Liu," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "Well, since Wang Yu doesn''t care about it anymore, let it go." the old man whispered. He is really angry now and tries his best to make friends with Wang Yu.


    The boy suddenly wiped out Wang Yu''s little favor for the auction house. How can he not be angry.


    Then Wang Yu seemed to think of something, "old Sir, I don''t know whether the auction house will accept the body of Wu beast?"


    "Generally, the corpses of low-level martial animals are not collected, but those reaching the second grade are already valuable. Do you have the corpses of martial animals to sell?" the old man said.


    "Yes, I have a corpse of a second-class high-level martial beast shaking the sky demon ape in my hand. I don''t know if I can sell it?"


    "Shake the demon ape!?"


    Hearing the word "shaking the devil ape", the other three people made surprised sounds with one voice.


    When they grow up to the second grade, they can become the overlord of one party. When they reach the advanced level, they can compete with the strong at the peak of the martial arts.


    And with this crazy blood, even the top of the competitors can win the front line. Generally, no one is willing to provoke them.


    But now listen to what he means, there is a corpse of a demon ape shaking the sky in his hand, but his cultivation is only second grade. How can this be possible.


    "Yes, it''s the devil shaking ape. I don''t know..."


    Before Wang Yu finished, Lina interrupted and said, "we''ll take the corpse of the God shaking demon ape at the auction house. We''ll give you the money after the price is evaluated."


    Wang Yu was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Lina''s reaction was so great, but fortunately, the God shaking demon ape could be sold. Otherwise, he wanted to throw it away.


    "That''s trouble," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "By the way, now the people of wufengzong and wumingzong are looking for you. You should be more careful," the old man said.


    "Wu mingzong?" Wang Yu''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although he had some grudges with Xu Chen of Wu mingzong, they have been resolved. How could he find himself this time? It''s also for martial arts skills.


    Then the old man gave him the answer. The old man glanced at Liu Qing and said, "Wu mingzong didn''t know how to get the news. I think they should start against you soon."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. Wu mingzong is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Originally, a Wu fengzong had chased him to Wu beast mountain. Now there is another Wu mingzong. He''s afraid he can''t stay in Wu Tiancheng.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s sad face, the old man whispered, "you don''t need to worry too much now. The resentment between wufengzong and wumingzong is not a bit. As long as there are contradictions between them, you will be less dangerous."


    "Thank you, sir." Wang Yu arched his hands slightly. He still respected the unknown old man in front of him.


    "Well, Lina, take Wang Xiaoyou to trade." the old man gently waved his hand and said.


    "Yes."


    After another respectful salute to the old man, Wang Yu followed Lina out and was relieved to see Wang Yu leave the young man.


    "Hum." the old man glanced at Liu Qing coldly and disappeared into the room with a swing of his robe sleeve.


    Feeling the breath on the old man just now, Liu Qing''s clothes were soaked with sweat. It was the first time he really felt his anger.


    "It seems that Wang Yu is really unusual. If you have a chance, you must make friends." Liu Qing sat down in his chair and muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 30

    Soon, Wang Yu sold the demon ape to the auction house for 10000 gold coins. Then he chatted with Lina and left the auction house.


    Wang Yu pulled the black hat on his head, looked around, determined that there were no people from wufengzong and wumingzong, and quickly left here.


    Now he has no place to go except the Wu beast mountain. Now, it is feared that the whole Wu Tian City is already full of two party eyeliner, waiting for himself to appear.


    As soon as he walked through a street, Wang Yu felt a sense of danger, and the speed under his feet could not help accelerating.


    However, at this time, several figures suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking the way.


    Wang Yu was surprised. Unexpectedly, they found him so soon.


    Although Wang Yu was not afraid, it was very unfavorable for him to start here. His figure slowly retreated and turned to escape.


    But I don''t know when his back was blocked by several figures.


    "It seems that he can''t hide." Wang Yu chuckled and tore off his black cloak, revealing the thin figure hidden under his black robe.


    At this time, Wang Yu was dressed in a black robe, with short hair over his shoulder. His handsome face showed a little firmness, but his original childishness had receded a lot.


    A pair of dark eyes, deep like the stars, seemed to make people lost in them, but at this time, there were shining swords like essence, which could not help but make the hearts of several people tremble.


    "Wang Yu, hand over your martial arts." the first man pointed at Wang Yu with a weapon and shouted.


    Ignoring the man, Wang Yu took a slight look and found that these people were all martial artists, and there was a golden whirlwind embroidered on their chest. Obviously, they were all from the martial wind school.


    "You are really immortal," Wang Yu said with a smile, and there was no tension on his face.


    "Stop talking nonsense and hand it in quickly, or don''t blame us for being rude." the man said impatiently.


    "It depends on your ability." Wang Yu snorted coldly, and the force in his body suddenly flowed, and a powerful breath spread around in an instant.


    The faces of those people suddenly changed, and they were full of surprise, "four products!?"


    When they received the task, they clearly said that they were second-class, so the strongest among them was only fourth class. However, fortunately, they had an absolute advantage in the number of people.


    "Go."


    The first one whispered, and the others killed Wang Yu with a long sword. A wave of strong force also spread in an instant.


    At first, the onlookers thought it was an ordinary body quenching battle. They didn''t expect that these people were all martial artists.


    How difficult it is to meet a martial artist at ordinary times. How come there are so many martial artists today? Are they worthless now?


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed, and a fanatical smile appeared on his handsome face, as if he was not a warrior, but a prey!


    He hasn''t fought since he broke through to the fourth grade, and he doesn''t know his strength. However, he is sure that even if he is allowed to fight a fifth grade martial artist now, he has the power of the first war.


    The fierce color in his eyes flashed, and Wang Yu''s body moved. He immediately turned into a residual shadow and rushed to the front.


    He avoided a sword, clenched his fist instantly, made a click sound, and carried a strong wind. Towards a man''s chest.


    The man''s cultivation was no more than the second grade. He was much weaker than Wang Yu''s speed. Before he could react, he felt a strong force on his chest. In an instant, he took him out and even collapsed in his chest.


    When Wang Yu succeeded in the move, he did not stop at all. His force flowed to his left leg. He saw that the muscles on his left leg suddenly bulged. A whip leg bombarded him down with surging force.


    "Touch!"


    The dull noise suddenly sounded, and the man hit the ground hard in the blink of an eye, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out.


    Those who are closer can clearly hear the crackling sound of broken bones, which makes people feel numb on their scalp.


    Just one face-to-face, the people of wufengzong had already lost two people. The others looked at Wang Yu in horror. At this time, Wang Yu seemed like the God of war in their eyes.


    The rest surrounded Wang Yu, but no one dared to go first.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll go first." Wang Yu smiled and didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    However, Wang Yu can still feel the existence of that trace of danger, but he can''t be sure whether it is accurate or not. After all, this feeling is too ethereal.


    Several people looked at each other. They all saw the hesitation in their eyes. The strength shown by Wang Yu just now was too terrible.


    Just two moves will make two second-class warriors lose their combat power in an instant. What terrible strength is this?


    "Then I''ll go first." Wang Yu moved under his feet, and his body suddenly soared into the air. With that strength, he jumped out of a distance of 100 meters and ran in the direction of wubeast mountain.


    "What should I do?" looking at Wang Yu''s figure that had turned into black spots, they didn''t have an idea for a moment.


    However, at this time, a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of several people.


    When they saw the man in black, they suddenly became nervous, and there were faint beads of sweat on their forehead.


    "I''ve seen the Dharma protector." they quickly worshipped, and their faces were full of awe.


    "Where''s the man?" the hoarse voice was like an iron blade across the glass. It was harsh. This man was the man in Lin batian''s room that day.


    "I... I protect the Dharma, let... Let him run away." one man said timidly.


    "Waste." the black robed man suddenly drank coldly. As soon as his robe sleeve shook, the man flew out.


    Seeing this, the others were so frightened that they immediately knelt down, "Dharma protector, calm down."


    "If you can''t catch him this time, it will be more difficult to catch him in the future. You can catch him with me immediately. If you fail again, wait for the patriarch to punish." the man in black snorted coldly, and took the lead in the direction of Wang Yu''s departure.


    Although his pace seems slow, every step will appear a few meters away.


    "Yes."


    Those people responded in unison, and then quickly followed up, but no matter how fast they accelerated, they were always left behind by the man in black.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu has left the range of tens of miles. He has brought his speed to the extreme. He always feels that there is a sense of danger, so he doesn''t dare to stay at all.


    Now, only when he returns to the Wu beast mountain range can he occupy some advantages.


    After crossing a field again, Wang Yu could see the thousands of miles long Wushou mountain range, which was surrounded by a large amount of fog, which seemed quite mysterious.


    "It''s almost there." Wang Yu said secretly, but now he doesn''t dare to take it lightly. It''s always good to be careful.


    Be careful to sail for ten thousand years. This is what Wang Chengcheng gave him when he was very young.


    About a few minutes later, Wang Yu could clearly see the scene of wubeast mountain, but at this time, the feeling of danger suddenly became strong.


    "Wang Yu." a deep cold drink suddenly exploded in Wang Yu''s ears, like thunder.


    Wang Yu''s body was shocked and his steps were paused, but he didn''t dare to take the slightest slack to improve his speed to the extreme.


    Looking back slightly, I saw a dark figure chasing him quickly.


    Seeing this man, Wang Yu frowned slightly. He found that he couldn''t see through his cultivation. There were only two kinds of situations. One was that the other party''s cultivation was too much higher than him, and the other was that the other party was an ordinary person.


    But obviously, this situation must be the former.


    "Strong!?" Wang Yu said in surprise, "it seems that wufengzong has really used means this time."


    Wang Yu fled quickly, but the man was so fast that he was tens of meters closer to himself in the blink of an eye.


    "Boy, don''t run away again. Hand over your martial skills and I''ll give you a good time." a hoarse voice came from behind with a wave of force.


    "Shut up and don''t talk if your voice is bad." this is the worst sound he has ever heard. It sounded in his ears like a cat''s paw across his brain.


    The black robed Dharma protector suddenly became angry. What he hated most in his life was that others said his voice was ugly. Originally, he wanted to play cat and mouse with Wang Yu for a while, but now he changed his mind.


    "Well, well, little beast, you want to die." the Dharma protector of the black robe burst out, and a strong force quickly circulated in his muscles. The strong wind blew his robes.


    The body suddenly burst out, leaving residual shadows behind. It can be seen how fast it is.


    "How fast!" Wang Yu looked at the figure from the explosion in shock. He was like a cheetah at this time.


    Wang Yu knew he couldn''t escape. He clenched his teeth and suddenly stopped at his feet. The gray sword flashed in his palm, and the wanhun sword appeared in his hand.


    He didn''t dare to be careless about this man. He directly took out his strongest state. A pair of deep eyes twinkled with a gray sword, staring at the figure completely shrouded in the black robe.


    "Hey, hey." when the black robed Dharma protector saw Wang Yu stop, there was a laugh under the black robe, but the laughter sounded like cold ice, and there was a cold killing intention.


    The black figure was like a ghost. In a moment, it appeared ten meters in front of him and stopped.


    Even at such a distance, Wang Yu could feel the blood and cold breath coming from under the black robe, which made him shiver.


    "What a terrible smell. Who is he?" Wang Yu murmured with a frown.

 Chapter 31

    A light wind blows, driving the green grass in the fields, swinging with the wind, like waves, but it also indicates the silence before the storm.


    At this time, on the field, there were two figures standing against each other about ten meters apart. Their clothes and robes were flying with the wind and making a loud noise.


    Suddenly, the man in black robe moved and the soles of his feet suddenly exploded. The figure rushed over in an instant. Wang Yu reacted and the man came to him.


    "This is... The speed is so terrible!" Wang Yu''s eyes immediately shrunk, and his face was full of surprise. He couldn''t think that the flesh could have such a speed.


    "Touch..."


    A low muffled sound sounded, and Wang Yu''s figure flew out in response. The crackling sound of bone fracture could be heard faintly.


    The black robed man shot too fast. Wang Yu didn''t react at all, so he flew out.


    In Wang Yu''s eyes, the fine light flashed, and the force in his body quickly moved to dissolve the strength in his body. At the same time, he managed to stabilize his body. The ten thousand soul sword plunged into the ground and wiped out tens of meters before he could stop.


    "Poof..."


    The Qi and blood in the body churned, and a mouthful of fishy and sweet blood gushed out.


    Wang Yu knelt on one knee, covered his chest with his right hand, and his face was in pain. Obviously, this punch hurt him very much.


    Struggling to stand up, he could feel that his ribs had broken. His dark eyes were full of shock and looked at the man in black in front of him.


    He is so powerful that he can''t compete at all.


    "Boy, give up your martial arts skills and I''ll let you die happily." the hoarse voice rang through with a cold meaning.


    Wang Yu coughed softly, raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, mocked: "if you want martial arts, you old crow deserve it."


    "Death!" the man in black burst out, and the force in his body broke out in an instant, just like a huge wave sweeping towards Wang Yu.


    The essence flashed in his eyes, and the force in his body suddenly went crazy. This time, he would never let that man succeed easily.


    The ten thousand soul sword in his hand turned over, and the light on the sword body was great. The sword was like a dragon, and the sharp Qi wanted to tear the air apart.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wang Yu directly tried his best. He knew that if he didn''t, he might have no chance at all. Only by doing his best, could he survive.


    Seeing this, the black robed man couldn''t help laughing coldly, full of disdain, "your sword technique is good, but in front of absolute strength, everything is futile."


    In an instant, the towering force swept over Wang Yu. The sense of oppression made Wang Yu''s face change, and the force in his body was frantically injected into the ten thousand soul sword.


    "Broken mountain rock!" burst into a burst in my heart.


    On the wanhun sword, the sword that has been powerful to the extreme is chopped towards the man in an instant. The power seems to be able to break the mountain and fill the sea and level the mountain.


    However, when the man in black faced Wang Yu''s full blow, he just heard bursts of cold laughter, "useless, today let you understand what is the real power."


    The hoarse voice fell, and his hands stretched out. In an instant, he made several strange knots.


    With the printing knot, the momentum of the man in black rose sharply. The force turned into a red Python and tore away at Wang Yu''s powerful sword.


    "Roar..."


    A roar sounded in the Python''s mouth. The smell of terror spread in an instant. The surrounding sand and stones were brought in. Wang Yu''s face was white.


    He could clearly feel the strong sense of danger from the python, which was the smell of death.


    But at this moment, he has no room for the unreserved output of force.


    In the blink of an eye, the gray sword light collided with the python, and two strong winds swept around in an instant. However, the sword light only blocked for a moment, and then gradually faded down.


    Although the Python''s strength was weakened, Wang Yu could still feel the deadly feeling.


    "It seems that we can only use it."


    Wang Yu took out the golden bracelet that had just come from Liu Qing and injected force into it in an instant. He saw the golden mans on the bracelet.


    ¡­¡­


    An old figure in the distance suddenly opened his eyes and flashed a look of surprise. "It''s the boy. It seems that he can''t cope with the danger."


    The voice is still echoing, but his figure has disappeared out of thin air.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s body retreated, but the python was much faster than him. In the blink of an eye, he came to him.


    "Roar!"


    The bloody mouth opened, revealing the tusks like the sickle of death, and suddenly tore away at Wang Yu.


    Feeling the terrible breath, Wang Yu was almost desperate. He was so strong that he didn''t have any resistance at all. Even if he had a ten thousand soul sword in his hand, he couldn''t make up for the gap.


    "Boy, you can''t die." the cruel voice of the little soul sounded in my mind.


    Wang Yu''s already desperate heart rekindled hope in an instant, but at this time, the Python''s fangs were less than a foot away from him. He could clearly feel the breath of destruction.


    However, just as the fangs were about to penetrate him, suddenly, the space in front of him fluctuated.


    Then, an old figure appeared in front of him.


    Wang Yu recognized the man at a glance. This man is the old man in the Wutian auction house!


    However, at this time, he was a little different. He saw that his originally kind cheeks were full of anger, and his gray robe was making a noise under the strong wind, but he was like an eternal mountain and did not waver at all.


    "Get out!"


    Suddenly, the old man''s originally turbid eyes were very clear in an instant, and there was a fine flash. The sound of angry drinking suddenly rang through the whole world, as if they were trembling slightly.


    The bloody Python suddenly stopped under this roar, and broke into bursts of bloody air flow.


    The man in black was obviously surprised when he saw the old man. He couldn''t think how the old man would suddenly intervene in this matter.


    "Qing Lao, why did your auction house intervene in this matter? I''m afraid it''s not very good." the black robed man appeared in front of the old man with a flash of body shape and said coldly.


    For the old man whose roar broke his attack, he didn''t show the slightest fear.


    Glancing at him faintly, Qing said, "I didn''t expect you to be here, but don''t you feel ashamed to embarrass a younger generation?"


    From their chat, Wang Yu learned that they knew each other, but the relationship didn''t seem very harmonious. But this is better. If they are good friends, I''m afraid they will suffer.


    "Where I am has nothing to do with you, but I must take this boy today." the man in Black said hoarsely. There was no sign of concession in his words. Obviously, Wang Yu''s words just now really angered him.


    Qinglao frowned. He didn''t expect that this man would not give in. If he was only concerned about his strength, he was not afraid of the black robed man, but he was not afraid of the forces behind the black robed man.


    At this time, the old man was indeed hesitant, because he knew how terrible the strength behind the black robed man was, but it was far from comparable to the wufengzong.


    Even the forces behind his Wutian auction house should be afraid.


    Qing Lao looked at Wang Yu behind him. Wang Yu also felt the old man''s eyes. He understood the hesitation in the old man''s heart and immediately smiled:


    "Old Sir, you have helped me enough. I don''t want to drag you down. Go."


    While talking, Wang Yu held the wanhun sword in his hand and barely held up his body.


    When he just cast the ten thousand soul formula, the force in his body had been almost completely drained, and bursts of weakness hit his mind.


    If it had not been for his willpower, he would have fallen.


    Qinglao frowned and sighed slightly, and a decisive color flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s just that you owe me a favor. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was stunned. He still didn''t understand qinglao''s meaning, but the next moment he understood, because qinglao explained something with his actions.


    Qinglao''s eyes suddenly became fierce, his momentum suddenly increased, and the sense of terrible oppression swept away to the black robed man like a tide.


    The black robed man''s face suddenly became cold, and his voice was like an ice cone, "are you showing your attitude to me?"


    In the words, the momentum of the black robed man also increased sharply. Such a towering momentum is like a huge wave sweeping the earth. It is not comparable to the peak strength of the martial artist just now.


    "What!?"


    Feeling the terrible breath, Wang Yu''s face was pale, and his body trembled violently at this time, which was the fear of his soul.


    He couldn''t believe that he was fighting such a strong man just now. If that was the case just now, I''m afraid he would be killed just with a look.


    Wang Yu looked at qinglao nervously, but in qinglao''s eyes, he didn''t see the slightest fear.


    Qing Lao''s eyes were like a knife, and his cold voice sounded at this time: "today, I''m Baoding."


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu felt that the momentum of Qing Lao suddenly soared, and directly crushed the breath of the man in black.


    He only felt a sudden light on his body, like a mountain removed from him.


    Wang Yu looked at qinglao in shock. He never thought that there would be such a strong man hidden in this small Wutian city. I''m afraid that as long as he wanted, the Wutian city would disappear in an instant.

 Chapter 32

    However, what made him wonder was how such a strong man could appear in this remote place? How can you take care of yourself like this?


    Seeing that his momentum was completely crushed, the man in black finally showed a surprised look, "you... You have reached such a state!?"


    "Get out while I don''t want to kill now." Qing didn''t pay attention to his questions at all. He looked at him coldly, and his voice was full of killing intention, as if he would kill him for a moment.


    "Hum."


    The black robed man bit his teeth and reluctantly looked at Wang Yu hiding behind the old man. With a wave of his robe sleeve, he turned into a streamer and swept away in the distance.


    Wang Yu was relieved to see the man in black leave, but then he was surprised to find that the man flew away!


    You should know that only a strong martial artist has the ability to fly. Just now, what I have been facing is a strong martial artist?


    At the thought of this, Wang Yu felt a burst of fear, as if he had gone through hell.


    Wang Yu quickly recovered and looked at the old man in front of him.


    Qing Lao seemed to feel his eyes and immediately converged his momentum. The towering pressure wave also disappeared at this moment.


    "Thank you for your help," Wang Yu said, kneeling down on one knee and lowering his head.


    "Get up." Qing''s old robe sleeve waved gently. Wang Yu felt his body lifted up by a strange force. That feeling was very ethereal.


    After looking at Wang Yu, Qing smiled and said, "you owe me a favor this time."


    "Yes, I will repay you in the future," Wang Yu said with a smile, but he was not joking.


    Immediately he seemed to think of something and said with a worried look: "Qing Lao, are you really okay because I offended the forces behind the black robed man?"


    At this time, Wang Yu also understood that the real force behind the black robed man could not be the wufengzong. After all, the strongest of the wufengzong is the Wutu. If there is a martial master in charge, I''m afraid the whole Wutian city will be under his control.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to think about the extent to which qinglao was afraid of such a powerful force.


    Qing Lao smiled calmly, as if he didn''t take it to heart. "If you offend, you''ll offend. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Although there will be some trouble, there''s no big problem."


    Wang Yu couldn''t hear it. Qinglao was tricking him. It seems that the forces behind the black robed man are really terrible.


    "Qing Lao, today''s kindness will be rewarded by Wang Yu in the future." Wang Yu looked at the old man firmly. Qing Lao offended such forces for himself. How could he be ungrateful.


    He secretly vowed in his heart that he would never forget this kindness when he became a strong man in the future.


    "Well, your words are enough. The identity of the man in black robe has been exposed this time. I think he will leave Wutian city soon. You don''t have to worry, but you can only deal with wutao and Lin batian by yourself."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. He understood that these roads still had to be taken by himself. After all, qinglao couldn''t help himself all the time.


    But even if qinglao wants to help him, he won''t agree. After all, his growth still needs a grindstone.


    Qing didn''t stop too much. After giving Wang Yu a few instructions again, he turned into a streamer and disappeared in the sky.


    Looking at the light spot that qinglao disappeared in the sky, Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with fine Mans, "one day I will have such strength."


    "Next, I should make a good calculation." Wang Yu looked coldly at the direction of Wu Tiancheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu beast mountain is in the dense forest.


    At the door of the huge cave, there was a young man in black robe sitting quietly. His hands made a mysterious seal knot on his chest. The heaven and earth aura entered his body with his breath and slowly flowed in his muscles and veins.


    Five days have passed since the terrible battle that day, but Wang Yu''s injury is only half better. After all, the black robed man''s shot that day is a killing move. It''s lucky that he didn''t die.


    However, after the battle that day, Wang Yu found that his cultivation had a faint sign of breaking through the five grades.


    Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes, in which there was a sword meaning. This was Wang Yu''s understanding of wanhun sword after the battle.


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi. Wang Yu stretched himself. He has been practicing here all night.


    In fact, he also wants to practice in the cave. After all, it''s safer there, but he can''t stand the smell there.


    If he hadn''t been in a hurry to refine the beast pill last time, he wouldn''t have been among them.


    However, although the outside of the cave is not as safe as the inside, there is still a lot of smell of shaking demon apes. Moreover, there is a reminder from the little soul, and there is no big problem.


    Wang Yu was just going to fight some wild animals in the forest, but his eyebrows wrinkled before he took two steps.


    Suddenly looking to the right, I saw dozens of birds flying away in panic. Obviously, something should have happened there.


    "Go and have a look," Wang Yu decided.


    Then his body was like an ape and quickly disappeared into the forest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bah, it''s really unlucky to be run to such a place." a middle-aged man''s voice sounded in the forest.


    "Keep your voice down, are you afraid of not enough trouble?" a man next to him shouted softly.


    They are a team of more than a dozen people. Everyone is wearing the same clothes, and a purple ghost word is embroidered on the collar.


    "When I find Wang Yu, I must teach him a good lesson first."


    "Don''t underestimate him. It is said that many martial artists of wufengzong have been damaged in his hands."


    "I''ve heard about it, too. It''s like the black robed Dharma protector of the wufengzong. He hasn''t appeared since he chased Wang Yu once."


    "Don''t be arrogant and destroy your prestige. The people of wufengzong are just a group of soft eggs. If I meet Wang Yu, I have to make him look good." the man waved his fist. There was a strong wind roaring on his fist, which shows that this man''s strength is not weak.


    During the conversation, a pair of dark eyes were hiding not far away and looking at them.


    Wang Yu didn''t go far after he left, but he found that this group was fighting with the martial beasts in the early stage of the second grade.


    Although it is a second-class martial beast, it is far worse than the God shaking demon ape.


    Among these people, there are also strong ones, so it didn''t take long to solve them.


    Hearing what they said just now, Wang Yu couldn''t help but smile. It seems that he is really looked down upon.


    Then, a smile flashed in his eyes, but it was very cold.


    "Since you want my life, you must be prepared to be killed by me," Wang Yu said softly.


    Wang Yu slowly withdrew from their field of vision and looked at the huge ancient trees not far away. The smile on his face was thicker.


    Because he knew that there lived a second-class golden feather carving on that tree, which was much stronger than the demon apes.


    Wang Yu''s feet moved, and he went towards the ancient tree, and those people were slowly approaching there.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, the mountain range of martial beasts is so big that where can we find it? Besides, if we encounter a strong martial beast, we have to hang it here." a man complained.


    "Shut up and find it quickly." the man whispered. It was obvious that he was in a high position among the people, and the complaint disappeared.


    "Oh!"


    However, just then, an eagle''s cry suddenly sounded, and their faces suddenly changed when they heard the sound.


    "Golden feather carving!?"


    "How did it appear here?"


    When several people were wondering, a dark figure suddenly swooped down from above their heads.


    "Get out of the way."


    Although they had found it, it was late. The heads of two of them had been turned into pieces under the grasp of the golden feather carving.


    "Damn it."


    The leader looked at the golden plume carving hovering in the air with vigilance, and his eyes were full of doubt.


    Although the golden feather eagle is fierce by nature and powerful, it will not easily attack humans in general. What''s more, this time they didn''t provoke it. How could they suddenly attack themselves.


    "Boss, what should I do now?" the man who complained just now asked in a panic. He didn''t expect that he just complained casually, but it turned out to be true. Now his intestines are blue with regret.


    "What else can we do? The golden feather Eagle doesn''t attack humans easily, but as long as it starts, it won''t let go easily. Now it can only fight with it." the man had pulled out the blade from his waist.


    "Brothers, if you want to live, do it for me." as soon as the voice fell, the dozen people pulled out their weapons and gathered together to guard against the attack of jinlingdiao.


    However, at this time, in the crown of a big tree not far away, Wang Yu was holding a very big egg in his arms and was watching what happened outside.


    "Hey hey, this will be enough for you to drink a pot. I didn''t go to you, but you sent it to the door yourself. No wonder I did." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Of course, he brought the golden plume carving. When he arrived, the golden plume carving was not in the nest. There was only one egg in the nest.


    Wang Yu immediately recognized that it was the egg of jinlingdiao, so he stole the egg directly, and deliberately left a breath for jinlingdiao to find.


    Like Wang Yu''s plan, Jin lingdiao came back and found that his child was gone. He immediately found it crazily. Finally, he found the people of Wu mingzong along the smell left by Wang Yu.


    That''s why the golden feather carving, after seeing these people. Because of the crazy attack.


    "Now it depends on how long you can last. If you kill jinlingdiao, it''s not too late for me to do it." Wang Yu thought in his heart.


    At this time, those people were already fighting with the golden feather carving. For a moment, sad cries rang out in this space.


    In just a moment, two of the dozen people died under the sharp claws of the golden feather carving.

 Chapter 33

    "Oh!"


    The sound of eagles crowing constantly sounded in this mountain range, and the roar came in an endless stream. Some low-strength martial beasts had long avoided this place.


    "Boom!"


    A huge figure flew out in response and hit the ground hard, bumping into the surrounding huge trees.


    Suddenly, several figures rushed after him, all of them lit up their weapons and frantically cut at the golden feather carving.


    It has to be said that the golden plume carving is extremely strong. The original team of more than a dozen people was stunned to let it kill. Only five people are still capable of fighting.


    However, the five people were also seriously injured.


    "All right," a man said aloud.


    Smelling the speech, the others also stopped the attack and stood aside looking at the golden feather carving that had stopped twitching.


    "Bah, I almost died when I met this kind of thing." the strong man said with a light bah.


    He never thought that he would encounter such a terrible beast on a mission. Almost all of them stayed here.


    The middle-aged man on one side said happily, "the strength of this golden feather carving has not been fully brought into play. It must have just been produced, otherwise we will be planted this time."


    Other people also nodded in succession. The real strength of the golden feather carving should be around the peak of the second grade, but just now it was not as powerful. It should be that production consumed too much power.


    "Hurry up and accept the beast pill. We can''t go to the task this time, but if this beast pill goes back to work, I don''t think the patriarch will blame it." the middle-aged man urged.


    He always felt that the attack would not be so simple. He''d better leave earlier.


    "What about Wang Yu? We just let him go?" the man said reluctantly.


    "What else do you want? Take care of your mouth for me in the future." the middle-aged man angrily scolded. These two attacks were all caused by his mouth. It was an orthodox crow''s mouth.


    The man was scolded and shrunk his neck. He didn''t dare to talk. He was afraid of attracting something. However, he was still unwilling. He thought it was caused by Wang Yu.


    If it were not for him, he would not have come to this mountain and would not be in danger.


    "Hey, when I meet him, I have to teach him a good lesson." he whispered while teasing beast Dan.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." the middle-aged man was quite helpless. He was really speechless for this broken mouth.


    "OK, let''s go." the man stirred in jinlingdiao''s mind for a while, took out a fist sized animal pill, looked at the animal pill, and smiled on his face. Fortunately, he was not busy in vain.


    Go back and give this to the patriarch. I think I can get some rewards.


    When several people were leaving with the mentality of being rewarded, suddenly a thin figure appeared in front of them.


    A few people were surprised and quickly vigilant, looking at the sudden figure.


    He was dressed in a black robe and had short hair up to his shoulders, which perfectly set off his handsome face and appeared very resolute.


    Holding a strange long gray sword in his hand, it was full of cold light, and the faint sharp feeling seemed to tear the air.


    "Since you are all here, why rush away?" a faint cold voice sounded slowly.


    "Black robe, gray sword, you... Are you Wang Yu!?" the strong man looked surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect Wang Yu to really appear here.


    "Aren''t you looking for me? Are you satisfied with my gift?" Wang Yu said with a smile.


    The head of the middle-aged man frowned. Just now he was confused about the sudden appearance of the golden feather carving. Now it seems that it should be done by the young man in front of him. If so, the young man would be too terrible.


    "Surrender your martial arts." a sharp look flashed in the eyes of the strong man. When he took a step, his momentum suddenly soared, and the force in his body also circulated rapidly at this time.


    Facing this strong momentum, Wang Yu showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    This man''s strength is no more than a three-level martial artist. Even in his heyday, he doesn''t pay attention to it, let alone now he has consumed a lot of physical strength and force.


    "Do you think you''re strong? I''ll tell you, I''m stronger than you!" a flash of sword flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, and his momentum suddenly soared. In an instant, he crushed the man''s momentum and came to the five people opposite.


    The strong Hamilton was startled. His strong body suddenly retreated two steps, and his blood churned, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out.


    "Puff..."


    The middle-aged man frowned. At this time, there was not much force left in their body. Although the other party was only four grades of cultivation, he was not absolutely sure. After all, the battle with the golden feather carving just now consumed too much.


    "Come back." the middle-aged man quickly stretched out his hand and pulled the strong man back.


    "He is very powerful." the strong man looked pale, with a trace of blood on his mouth. He looked at Wang Yu in horror.


    "I see." the middle-aged man patted him on the shoulder and whispered.


    Then the middle-aged man came out and showed a kind smile to Wang Yu. He knew it was unwise to fight with Wang Yu now.


    "Brother Wang, here''s the second grade beast pill. Please let me leave." the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Leave? Haven''t you been looking for me just now? Would you leave if you changed now?" Wang Yu felt a slight irony in his eyes, as if he was mocking his innocence.


    Hearing the speech, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his voice became gloomy. "Are you going to let us go?"


    No answer, just nodded slightly.


    "In that case, kill him." the middle-aged man looked ferocious in an instant. He picked up the long knife full of blood in his hand and chopped it at Wang Yu. The blood was naturally carved with gold plumes.


    The voice fell, and the other four people came to kill Wang Yu with a roar.


    Wang Yu raised a cold arc at the corner of his mouth, and immediately his eyes coagulated, and his feet suddenly stepped on the ground to meet him.


    The ten thousand soul sword in his hand was put away by him. He wanted to fight really in this battle and look for the opportunity to break through the five grades. He knew that only in the battle could he really explore his potential.


    The instant transfer of internal force directly rushed into the double fists.


    The blue veins on Wang Yu''s fists suddenly burst like a blue snake, whistling with a strong wind, and one punch came at one of them.


    "Ding!"


    However, just as the punch was about to arrive, a steel knife suddenly blocked the man''s body. Wang Yu was surprised and stepped back.


    A pair of dark eyes looked at the middle-aged man negotiating with him. Just now he suddenly appeared to block his attack.


    "It seems that these people should be led by him and easily caught my fist." Wang Yu said in his heart, "but it''s interesting." a crazy look climbed up Wang Yu''s handsome cheek at this time.


    "You guys find a chance to start, and I''ll hold him." the middle-aged man whispered.


    Then he waved the long knife in his hand and killed Wang Yu.


    "Good to come." Wang Yu was immediately excited. He could feel that this man''s strength was at least about eight grades. If he was in his heyday, he might not be his opponent.


    However, he did not dare to be careless now. He suddenly made a seal with one hand, and the force in his body immediately gathered frantically on his arm. The momentum of his whole body also increased a few points at this moment.


    "Lingwang fist!"


    With a low roar in his heart, Wang Yu suddenly burst at his feet. When he counted the remnant shadow, he greeted him and punched him hard on the steel knife.


    "Hum..."


    In an instant, a buzzing sound rang through. Their bodies quickly separated. Wang Yu stepped back five meters before he stopped.


    Looking at his slightly red fist, Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect that even after the consumption just now, he still had such a strong strength, which was no match for himself.


    Compared with his surprise, the middle-aged man was shocked by him.


    Wang Yu''s name was mentioned by Xu Chen before. Although Xu Chen said how evil he was at that time, he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    However, when he really met Wang Yu today, he understood Xu Chen''s feeling at that time.


    Just now, he was knocked out more than ten meters away, and the steel knife was buzzing.


    Even his arm was numb, and the tiger''s mouth hurt faintly.


    "It must be him, or I really can''t go today." the middle-aged man looked at Wang Yu with a dignified look. Now he really felt a sense of danger.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed over the corners of his mouth, and his smile was stronger. In an instant, he came to the man''s face, full of force, and hit him in the face with this strong wind.


    "Hum!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly snorted coldly. He didn''t have the consciousness to dodge. He suddenly turned the force in his body and greeted it with a punch.


    "Boom!"


    The strong wind roared to both sides in an instant. Those with weak cultivation quickly turned to force to resist.


    At this time, they were very shocked. They knew the strength of the middle-aged man. Even in wufengzong, they had to be in the forefront.


    However, now it is tied with the young man. It can be seen how terrible the strength of the young man is, and what is more terrible is his age.


    At such an age, you can reach such a state, which is an absolute genius demon in Wutian city.


    In their shocked eyes, their boxing disappeared, but the next moment they moved at the same time.


    I saw the shadow of fist and foot interlaced in an instant, and the speed left residual shadows in the air.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There was a sound of muscle impact, including the crackling of bones. I heard that the scalp of these people was numb.


    They could clearly see the continuous spraying of blood, but they ignored it at all.


    They wanted to help the middle-aged man, but at this time they found that they could not intervene in the battle at all.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly a roar sounded, and their bodies flew backward in two directions. They stopped for tens of meters.


    At this time, the surprised color on the middle-aged man''s face was stronger. He had tried his best to fight like that just now, but he was only equal to him.


    The strength of Wang Yu has exceeded his imagination.

 Chapter 34

    "Have fun!" Wang Yu laughed for a while, which was full of excitement. He could feel that he was only one line away from the five grades.


    If you can break through the five grades and then find an opportunity to refine the beast pill obtained from Liu Qing, his strength can be improved to another level.


    "Boy, there''s not much difference between you and me. I can''t kill you, but I can''t do anything about you. Why don''t we stop here." the middle-aged man was obviously giving in.


    "Hum."


    For his words, Wang Yu sneered with disdain, "let you go? You wumingzong connived at the disciples'' recklessness and almost destroyed my Wang family. My father is deeply poisonous and who will let him go." finally, Wang Yu''s voice became a roar.


    His anger has been held in his heart for a long time. Wu mingzong always meets Wu mingzong''s people. How can he let it go easily.


    "That''s what Xu Chen did..." the middle-aged man quickly explained, but he was directly interrupted by Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes slowly filled with blood, and a cold flash flashed in his eyes: "you are all the same."


    The voice fell, and the force in Wang Yu''s body suddenly rioted. His body flashed in front of the middle-aged man.


    "What!?"


    The middle-aged man was suddenly surprised, and his eyes enlarged instantly, full of surprise.


    He didn''t expect the boy to explode so fast.


    "Boom!"


    The middle-aged man shot out in an instant, and his chest collapsed faintly.


    Wang Yu didn''t stop. His scarlet eyes looked at the other warriors.


    When they felt Wang Yu''s eyes like wild animals, they suddenly trembled subconsciously.


    Wang Yu rushed to them quickly. His body was ethereal and strange. It was difficult to figure out his position.


    "Lingwang fist!"


    Wang Yu roared in his mouth, and the punch with this rolling force was aimed at those people.


    At this time, with enough force support, Wang Yu had brought Ling Wang''s fist to the extreme. He saw that the strong fist fell on those people like a shower.


    "Boom, boom..."


    "Touch!"


    "Help!"


    "I don''t want to die, ah!"


    In a few seconds, those people fell on the ground, their eyes staring round, full of surprise and fear.


    "Whew..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a broken wind sounded, and a human shadow rushed out of the dust in the distance.


    "Wang Yu, I''ll kill you." the middle-aged man looked ferocious, full of madness, as if he was going to tear Wang Yu apart.


    Wang Yu turned his head, and his cold scarlet eyes immediately confronted the middle-aged man. The man only felt a shock, but he was a man who had experienced a bloody storm. How could he be so easily shocked by him.


    One hand suddenly formed a seal, and the force surged out in an instant, "Wuming fist."


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s low drink, the fist with surging force came at Wang Yu.


    "Come on."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed crazy. He knew that Lingwang boxing alone was not enough to defeat him. A crazy idea suddenly came to his mind.


    "Boom!"


    The force in Wang Yu''s body was instantly released. The surging force seemed to have received some traction and quickly rushed to the two fingers of his right hand.


    "Five products!?"


    Feeling the force he released, the middle-aged man instantly felt that it was the power that the five grade martial arts would have.


    The middle-aged man looked at him in shock, as if he were looking at a monster, "he, he broke through in the battle!"


    He has seen genius, but he has never seen anyone who can break through in battle.


    Shocked, he felt that Wang Yu''s momentum was rising madly. A sharp spirit was emitted from Wang Yu. At this time, he felt that what stood in front of him was not a person, but an unparalleled sword out of its scabbard.


    "What are you doing, boy? You... You want to use your body to perform the ten thousand soul formula. Stop, you''re looking for death." the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his mind, full of anxiety.


    The ten thousand soul formula itself is extremely overbearing. It is impossible to cast it without the assistance of the ten thousand soul sword. If you force it, the muscles and veins will break because they can''t withstand the impact of energy.


    Even if the broken muscles and veins are repaired by large means, the future life will become very limited.


    "I can!" Wang Yu roared, a powerful force suddenly gushed out, and a sword flickered on the two fingers of his right hand.


    "Broken rock!"


    Wang Yu burst into a cry in his heart. The force in his body was boiling in an instant. The faint light of the sword between his fingers suddenly became very clear, and the sharp air was broken into pieces.


    Wang Yu suddenly stepped out of his feet. In the blink of an eye, he rushed towards the man and pointed at the sword between his fingers.


    "Boom..."


    The two figures suddenly collided, and a roar rang out. The strong wind swept around, and some decimals were directly uprooted.


    The smoke and dust spread in an instant, enveloping all their figures.


    After a few breath, the strong wind dissipated, and the smoke and dust spread out.


    I saw two figures in it, still maintaining the attack posture just now.


    A stream of blood slowly flowed from the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth and dropped on the ground. The middle-aged man''s fist was printed on his chest.


    However, the middle-aged man''s eyes widened at this time, which was full of incredible looks. He slowly lowered his head and looked at his chest.


    Wang Yu''s two fingers were there, and there was a fist sized blood hole on his chest. He could see the scenery behind him through the blood hole.


    "This... No... impossible." the middle-aged man said hard. The look in his eyes slowly dissipated, and in the twinkling of an eye it became gray.


    "Bang..."


    The middle-aged man answered to the end and splashed a piece of dust. Blood flowed out of the blood hole and dyed the land red.


    "Puff..."


    Wang Yu gushed blood, knelt on one knee and gasped. His handsome cheek was pale without a trace of blood.


    However, there was a faint smile on his face. He not only broke through the five grades, but now the ten thousand soul formula can be displayed without the ten thousand soul sword.


    "Your boy is really crazy. I didn''t expect you to really succeed. It''s a demon!" the little soul''s surprised voice sounded in his mind. This was the first time he heard words of appreciation in the little soul''s mouth.


    "But you have to stabilize your current state quickly, otherwise you will easily leave hidden injuries. Your muscles and veins also need time to recover. You can''t use the ten thousand soul formula in this way in a short time." the little soul asked.


    Wang Yu answered lightly, holding his tired body to the cave that shook the demon ape. This place can''t stay any longer.


    Because the bloody gas here will soon attract a large number of martial beasts. You know, human flesh and blood is a very tempting thing for martial beasts.


    As he thought, soon after he left, there were martial beasts around. I think the bodies of those people will soon become a part of the deep forest.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cave of the evil ape, Wang Yu didn''t dare to practice at the cave now. He had to endure the bad smell.


    After Wang Yu came back, he directly found a place to sit down. The mysterious fingerprints were tied on his chest. A trace of heaven and earth aura began to converge towards him slowly.


    With the entry of heaven and earth aura, Wang Yu''s physical strength is recovering rapidly, and his breath has become much more stable.


    Under the guidance of the martial soul formula, the spirit of heaven and earth flows among the muscles and veins to nourish his muscles and veins that are traumatized due to the forced display of martial arts skills.


    As time went by, Wang Yu''s force had been basically restored and his state had stabilized. However, the sword free version of the ten thousand soul formula could not be used in a short time.


    In fact, at the beginning, Wang Yu thought of directly performing the ten thousand soul formula, but the ten thousand soul formula was really overbearing, and he didn''t dare to try in the end.


    But today he wants to help his father take revenge with his own strength. He knows he can''t always rely on the power of wanhun sword and small soul.


    If it goes on like this, Wang Yu knows he can''t go far.


    Although the battle was very dangerous and even broke through in the battle, Wang Yu obviously felt that he had been greatly improved in the battle.


    If he meets the middle-aged man now, he is confident that he can defeat him even without using the ten thousand soul formula.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sun and the moon alternate. A ray of sunshine is projected through the hole on his head and reflected on Wang Yu''s handsome face. I have to say that Wang Yu looks so handsome and beautiful in the sun.


    Wang Yu''s eyelids shook slightly, then slowly opened them, and suddenly a fine light flashed across his eyes. The whole person''s breath became a little different.


    Raised his head and looked at the clouds floating above his head. It was like a cloud in his eyes. He murmured in a low voice: "Wu mingzong, this is just a beginning. What you owe me, I will get it back bit by bit."

 Chapter 35

    With his right hand turned over, a fist sized golden animal pill appeared in Wang Yu''s hand. The golden animal pill exuded a light golden awn, which was full of rage and had the grain of a big bird on it.


    This is naturally the beast pill carved with gold plume. After killing those people, Wang Yu didn''t forget to take his booty.


    However, these people didn''t accept Jie''s savings, so they didn''t take much with them. In Wang Yu''s opinion, the body carved with gold plumes and the animal pill were of some value, so they took both of them into Najie.


    Fortunately, the shape of the golden plume carving is only half the size of the God shaking demon ape, otherwise he really can''t take it away.


    Looking at the golden beast pill in his hand with burning eyes, Wang Yu could feel the energy contained in it, which was several times stronger than that of shaking the demon ape.


    He really doesn''t dare to absorb it by force now. I''m afraid if it''s bad, he will be possessed in an instant. Let alone great progress in cultivation, I''m afraid even his body will be burst by this energy.


    But now when he is in danger, his strength is still far from enough. Not to mention the martial arts disciple, even the nine grade martial arts is very difficult for him to agree.


    In Wuming sect and Wufeng sect, the number of Jiupin martial arts is not small.


    "Boy, if you want to die, you''ll refine it. I promise there''s no residue left in the frying."


    When he hesitated, the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his mind.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was stunned. His body was shaking with fear. Fortunately, he didn''t refine, otherwise he couldn''t afford the consequences.


    Soon the little soul said again, "although your strength has been improved, the strength of your muscles and veins has not been much stronger. I''m afraid you can only absorb seven or eight animal pills now. Even if the eight products are the kind in the early stage, you may not be able to bear them in the middle stage."


    He nodded slightly. Of course, he knew his body very well.


    He can feel that although his strength and body have been improved this time, the improvement of muscles and veins is very limited.


    "I know I won''t act rashly. I still have to keep this life against wufengzong and wumingzong." when Wang Yu said these two names, his face was cold.


    "Well, you know," the little soul nodded with satisfaction, "but if you want to improve your strength, you can hunt a level 7 martial beast.


    Although the effect will not be particularly obvious for you now, there will always be some effect. "


    "It''s the only way now." although he was reluctant, Wang Yu knew that this was the only way now.


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu got up and walked outside the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    Roar


    The miserable roar of the beast sounded with a roar, which immediately surprised some birds in the mountains to escape.


    I saw a silver brown bear struggling frantically in the direction of the roar.


    On its face, there was a half foot deep scar. From the upper left to the lower right, blood kept coming out, and even flesh and blood turned out, which was very terrible.


    The man standing in front of it was a young man of no more than 20 years old. He stood in the wind with a long gray sword in his hand, like a god of war. His face was cold. This man is Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu had just come out for a while when he saw a silver haired bear with a strength of about second grade senior.


    The strength of the silver haired bear is weaker than that of the demon shaking ape, so it''s just right. How could Wang Yu let it go.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he directly offered the ten thousand soul sword. This time he wanted only the beast pill, just for a quick decision.


    But the silver haired bear is a little strange. Its strength is weaker than that of the demon shaking ape, and its defense itself is not as strong as that of the demon shaking ape, but Wang Yu feels that it is very difficult to deal with.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the silver haired bear?" the little soul also felt something wrong at this time.


    "Eh? Look at its eyes." the little soul said softly.


    Wang Yu looked at the eyes of the silver haired bear and saw that they were blue eyes. Normally, the eyes of the silver haired bear were brown. How could it be blue?


    "Blue eyes!" Wang Yu also felt a little strange. After all, he had never heard of it.


    "Silver haired bears are naturally difficult to reproduce. It is impossible to hybridize with other species, so there will be no variation. Moreover, even if there is variation, it is also based on ability. How can it be eyes?" the little soul wondered. He couldn''t figure it out.


    "Don''t worry about it, kill it directly." then the force in Wang Yu''s body flew out, and the gray sword suddenly burst out in his hand, stabbing the silver haired bear directly.


    When he felt the sword, the Silver Bear''s eyes shrank. He could clearly feel the sharp edge of the long sword, which made him feel the fatal threat.


    Just as Wang Yu was about to stab it, a blue light suddenly lit up on the silver haired bear.


    The light came suddenly. Wang Yu felt a sharp pain in his eyes and quickly raised his hand to block it.


    However, just then his attack suddenly stopped, and the silver bear turned and fled to the distance.


    A moment later, Wang Yu put down his raised hand. Although he was a little dizzy, he could still vaguely see the body of the silver haired bear.


    "Want to run." a cold smile appeared at the corners of Wang Yu''s mouth, and his body moved to catch up.


    Wang Yu is already a five-level martial artist, and his speed is much faster than that silver haired bear.


    In the blink of an eye, the distance between one person and one bear is pulled into a lot, and Wang Yu''s speed is still improving, and the distance is getting closer and closer.


    "Boy, you follow him first and see where he goes back. I suspect his eyes are discolored because there is a spirit in his living environment," said the little soul.


    "Spirit!?" hearing the word "spirit", Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with greed.


    Spiritual objects refer to a kind of genius earth treasure that is born with the growth of heaven and earth aura and has some special effects.


    Even if it is the lowest spiritual object, its value is also sky high, and it can be met and can not be sought.


    "OK." Wang Yu slightly licked his lips and nodded.


    The silver bear ran away quickly because he was afraid of Wang Yu, but it was still nothing to Wang Yu.


    However, in order to clarify this doubt, Wang Yu can keep a distance from being found.


    About half an hour or so, the silver bear finally slowed down gradually. Looking back, he didn''t find Wang Yu. Then he walked leisurely towards the depths.


    Wang Yu came out slowly from behind a huge tree. With a faint smile on his face, he looked at the relaxed silver haired bear.


    "It should be coming soon." Wang Yu smiled, and then followed up carefully. He didn''t want to be found now.


    Half an hour later, the silver haired bear had reached the inner circumference of the Wushou mountain. Wang Yu felt the breath here and his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly.


    "How did the silver haired bear come to such a deep place? It''s the territory of those three or four grade Warcraft." Wang Yu wondered. He knew that the second grade Warcraft in this area were very rare, and most of them were three grade Warcraft.


    That kind of strength is a strong man who is close to the level of human martial arts disciples. They all exist in a very terrible way.


    The general second grade martial animals don''t want to stay here at all, because it doesn''t necessarily become the food of the third grade martial animals.


    "There must be a problem." Wang Yu frowned and followed up quickly.


    Before long, a big mountain appeared in front of Wang Yu. It towered into the clouds. Although it was not the highest mountain in the mountain range, it could also be ranked in the top five.


    There is a big cave in an inconspicuous place of the high mountain. The cave is five meters high and four meters wide.


    However, there are several giant trees at the mouth of the cave. I''m afraid I wouldn''t have found it if I didn''t know there was a cave in advance.


    Wang Yu looked puzzled and followed the silver haired bear in.


    After entering the cave, Wang Yu found that the silver haired bear didn''t know where he had gone, but since he had come here, how could he go back so easily.


    After entering about ten meters, Wang Yu found a light in front of him. "How can there be light in this cave?" Wang Yu''s face was full of doubt.


    Walking quickly to the front, Wang Yu felt that his eyes suddenly lit up and his face showed surprise.


    I saw diamond shaped night pearls inlaid on the wall, which illuminated the cave like day.


    And every moment, the size of the night pearl is like a baby''s fist.


    But what surprised him more was that the rock wall was so smooth that it didn''t look natural at all, and there were obviously man-made traces.


    And the Pearl of that night was obviously artificially inlaid.


    "This... This is too..." Wang Yu''s eyes stared, full of shock.


    You know, although it is not the center of Wushou mountain range, it is also very close to the center. Three grade Wushou can be seen everywhere, and even four grade Wushou can haunt from time to time.


    How could someone dig such a big cave here? It''s really incredible.


    "More strange than less." the little soul despised.


    Wang Yu ignored him and stepped up towards the inside.


    At this time, his curiosity had been completely aroused. He wanted to see who could dig a cave here.


    He vaguely felt that the answer was deep in the cave.


    With his deepening, the color of surprise on his face became more and more rich.


    Because there are stone carvings on the rock wall, and the characters on it are lifelike, as if they can jump out of the rock wall directly.

 Chapter 36

    "It''s like a man''s story!" Wang Yu found that the depiction on the stone wall had obvious time changes, from childhood to youth to youth to death.


    Such pictures are recorded on each pair of stone carvings.


    "If you guessed correctly, this should be the remains of the cave of a strong martial artist." the little soul said casually.


    He saw so many cave ruins that he didn''t feel anything at all.


    But Wang Yu is different. It is the relic of the strong warrior, which means that there are countless treasures in it.


    On this Wufu continent, there are some people with ordinary qualifications. Because they have obtained some powerful skills and martial arts from ancient relics, they have become a generation of peerless strong men.


    There are many such examples in Wufu mainland, such as Wang Yu himself.


    After all, this ten thousand soul sword is a peerless weapon. There are few comparable weapons in the world.


    If this is really a relic of the strongman''s cave, there may be some treasures in it. If you can get one or two, it will be of great help to him.


    It can even make him have the strength to compete with wufengzong and wumingzong.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t rush in immediately, but he knew that danger could be seen everywhere in such ruins, and there was a possibility of death at any time.


    This is why there are so many relics on the mainland, but there are not many really excavated.


    "Go in and have a look. Maybe there''s something good." Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a look of greed.


    But the more he went inside, Wang Yu became more and more careful. Although he wanted to get the treasure in the ruins, he didn''t lose his mind.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Wang Yu suddenly felt that the surrounding space suddenly became wide.


    A huge stone chamber appeared in front of him, but when he saw the scene clearly, his eyes suddenly contracted, and his body quickly stepped back and hid behind the stone wall.


    Fine beads of sweat flowed down from his forehead, and his eyes were full of horror, as if he saw something very terrible.


    Just the moment he stepped into the stone chamber, the silver bear that had left his sight suddenly appeared in front of him, but it was not far from him.


    It was not him that frightened Wang Yu, but the two tall silver bears standing near him, standing there like a hill.


    A body of silver hair is like steel, emitting a metallic texture and luster, and its eyes are suffused with the same blue light.


    Although it was very far away, Wang Yu could still feel the terrible smell from the big bear.


    Under that breath, Wang Yu felt like a mole ant, as if he could kill himself at will.


    "What a terrible smell! What level of martial beast is this?" Wang Yu said in horror.


    "It''s a third grade high-grade martial beast, but it should be very close to the fourth grade." the little soul said lazily, as if he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "Four grades!?" Wang Yu''s eyes were full of horror. To know the existence of that level, it was just a matter of hand to kill him.


    Wang Yu was already ready to retreat. He didn''t want to lose his life because of a relic.


    It''s sooner or later for him to become a strong man with the martial soul formula and ten thousand soul formula, but it''s really not worth dying here.


    "Now you can be sure that this is indeed a cave relic. Do you see the stone gate?" said the little soul.


    Wang Yu slightly put out his head and looked into the stone chamber. Behind the four grade silver hairy bear, there was indeed a huge stone gate. Even if it went in, it was more than enough.


    Carefully retracted his head and asked with laughter, "what''s the matter with the stone gate?"


    "I don''t know. The stone gate is made of duantian stone. It is extremely hard, and there is a very strong prohibition on it.


    But now the prohibition is already very weak. It may be broken at any time, and then you can enter it, "said the little soul.


    "Prohibition! How long will it take?" Wang Yu heard that the older generation of the family mentioned that prohibition was arranged by powerful fighters by force. If there was not enough strength, it could not be broken at all.


    "According to the passage of energy in the prohibition, it will take about three days. How do you plan to go in?"


    "Not to mention how dangerous it is inside, you can''t get through this level just outside." the little soul said sarcastically.


    Wang Yu smiled. "Of course I know, but although I can''t get in now, there is a way to get in."


    "What way?" the little soul was curious. He couldn''t figure out what way Wang Yu thought of to break through the silver haired bear.


    "Just wait and see." Wang Yu smiled and drew a cunning arc on his face.


    Instead of staying here, Wang Yu left the cave and walked out of the mountain.


    However, in order to find here again, Wang Yu left a mark on the trunk all the way, but I''m afraid he alone knows where it is.


    ¡­¡­


    In Wutian city.


    A young man in a black robe appeared in the street. It was Wang Yu who left the Wu beast mountain.


    But this time he came out without a cloak to hide his identity, but very leisurely, as if he were a person who had nothing to do.


    "Hey, little girl, you look beautiful. Go and play with your brother for a while." suddenly an obscene voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and looked around. He saw a young man in a blue robe flirting with a woman at a stall.


    Although the passers-by looked at the young man angrily, no one went up to stop him.


    Wang Yu looked at the young man slightly and suddenly saw a golden whirlwind pattern on the green robe.


    "Wu fengzong, no wonder no one dares to control." Wang Yu understood when he saw the golden pattern.


    Wufengzong is a hegemon in this Wutian city. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is an unattainable existence.


    How could anyone get into such trouble without knowing what to do.


    The girl looked at the crowd helplessly. At this time, she wished someone could help her, but she knew that no one could save her.


    How could anyone offend Wu fengzong for the sake of.


    Wang Yu looked at the young man with an inexplicable smile on his mouth.


    "Hey, beast, let go of the girl." suddenly a clear voice sounded in the crowd.


    Hearing the sound, everyone''s eyes looked in amazement at the direction of the sound.


    At the end of the voice, there was a handsome young man in black. At this time, he looked at the young man calmly, as if he was not afraid of his identity.


    The young man was also curious about the sudden sound. He wanted to see who dared to take care of his affairs.


    The young man turned his head and looked at Wang Yu with disdain. "Who the fuck are you? You''re tired of taking care of me, aren''t you?"


    "Where is this mad dog barking here? I really don''t know it was raised by the ill bred owner." Wang Yu said with a calm smile.


    Hearing the speech, everyone''s face changed. They didn''t expect that the young man dared to scold even the Wu fengzong.


    At this time, the surprise in their eyes gradually dissipated and replaced by a look of pity.


    Because they know that those who insult Wu fengzong will only die.


    "I think you''re really crooked."


    The young man''s face also showed a touch of anger. He threw away the girl in his hand and strode to Wang Yu.


    Without saying a word, the young man roared at Wang Yu with a fist, and there was a faint force on his fist.


    Seeing this scene, the people knew that the young man in front of them was over. Anyone with a clear eye could see that the young man of wufengzong in front of him was a strong man with nine levels of body quenching.


    In their eyes, it is an invincible existence. If there is a strong person in the quenched body territory, it will have a place in Wutian city.


    However, just when they thought the boy would be ruthlessly killed, a strange scene suddenly appeared.


    The young man''s head avoided slightly to one side, avoided the young man''s fierce fist, and then hit the young man''s chest with a fierce fist.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the young man''s body was shot out like a shell, flying tens of meters before he collapsed to the ground.


    Wang Yu gently clapped his hands. In the shocked eyes of the people, he walked up to the young man, took him to the girl''s side like a cat and dog, and threw him on the ground.


    "Girl, are you okay?"


    Wang yudun looked down at the gorgeous girl and said with a smile.


    The girl was still in shock. She suddenly heard someone call her and came back to her senses.


    "No... nothing." the girl shook her head and said.


    "Well." Wang Yu answered, then stood up and kicked the young man, "get up and pretend to be dead. Apologize to the girl."


    "The young man raised his head hard, looked at Wang Yu with resentment in his eyes, and said ruthlessly," do you know who I am? I''m from the wufengzong. You dare even move me, you... "


    Before the young man finished speaking, he was trampled on his back by Wang Yu.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, a scream accompanied by the crackling sound of bone fragmentation sounded, and the scalp of the onlookers was numb.


    "Do you apologize or not?"


    "I..."


    "Ah..."


    The young man still wanted to struggle, but he was trampled down by Wang Yu. Everyone could see that the young man''s back fell down.


    "No... don''t apologize, don''t apologize." the girl looked frightened, but she knew that the people who killed Wu fengzong could not live.


    But Wang Yu didn''t seem to hear it. He continued to ask, "I''ll apologize to the girl again for the last time."


    "Yes, I''m sorry," said the young man, who couldn''t stand the torture.


    "Louder."


    "Gu... Girl, I''m sorry," the young man said quickly.


    "Get out." Wang Yu kicked the young man out for several meters.


    The young man didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly ran away.


    Looking at the way the young man left, Wang Yu smiled with disdain and shouted, "remember my name is Wang Yu, Wang Yu of the Wang family in wutiancheng."


    "Wang Yu..."


    The young man silently wrote down the name, and then left quickly. He felt that he had run the fastest this time from birth to now.


    Wang Yu didn''t stop much. He left here amid the cheers of the crowd and walked towards the Wutian auction store.


    He turned to look at the direction of Wu fengzong, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. I''m afraid the whole Wutian city will know about his return in a short time.


    But he wants this effect.

 Chapter 37

    Wang Yu had entered the Wutian auction house. A bodyguard saw him and walked over quickly.


    They have a deep memory of Wang Yu. You know, this is a special guest of honor of qinglao in Wutian auction house. If anyone dares to neglect, he will be severely punished.


    "Hello, can I help you?" the bodyguard hurried forward with a flattering look on his face.


    "I want to see sister Lina," Wang Yu said faintly.


    The bodyguard Wang Yu met the man who didn''t let him into the auction house when he first came.


    The changes before and after this are really not generally big. People are like this. When you can''t, everyone will stay away from you, and when you are strong, those people will paste it again.


    However, Wang Yu always disdains such people.


    "OK, this way, please." then the bodyguard led him to a meeting room, which was similar to the last one. It was very luxurious.


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll inform you right away." the man stepped back and thought he should have informed Lina.


    After sitting for a while, Wang Yu heard a slight footsteps outside the door, and then the door was opened.


    He was about to call ''sister Lina'', but he found that the person who came in was Liu Qing.


    "Brother Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Liu Qing smiled at Wang Yu and hugged him slightly.


    "Long time no see." although it''s not him, Wang Yu''s basic etiquette is not bad.


    Liu Qing went directly to the chair beside Wang Yu, sat down and smiled, "I don''t know what brother Wang came for this time. Let''s see if Liu can help."


    Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t expect that Liu Qing would take the initiative to show kindness to him, which he never thought of.


    He cheated him of a second-class beast pill. He didn''t hate himself.


    Not expensive. Wang Yu was always vigilant about the man in front of him. Obviously, he didn''t believe him very much.


    "It''s a very important thing. I need an old man," Wang Yu said softly. Obviously, he didn''t intend to tell him.


    Liu Qing was not angry about this, smiled and stood up. "Qing is in the treasure room. I''ll take you to see him now."


    Wang Yu nodded. Just a few steps out, he remembered, looked at Liu Qing and asked, "where''s sister Lina? Didn''t I ask others to inform her?"


    "That person is actually my person. I told him that if you came, you would inform me at the first time." Liu Qing smiled and said, but his words seemed very sincere without any sense of deception.


    "So it is." Wang Yu nodded slightly. He said why Liu Qing would arrive first. It turned out that the bodyguard just now was his man. No wonder.


    "But don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to inform Lina... Aren''t you coming?" the people in the meeting room were opened.


    The graceful woman came in, wearing a red tight robe, which completely set off her exquisite figure.


    The front bulge and back tilt form a human arc. A pair of giant peaks swing in front of the body, with waves of * * rippling.


    The lower abdomen is very flat, which makes people daydream about the beautiful scenery in their mind.


    However, Wang Yu only took a slight look at these, and then looked at the woman with a smile and shouted, "sister Lina."


    When the woman saw Wang Yu''s beautiful face, she also showed a smile, "little brother, why are you here? I heard that you had a great movement back to the city this time."


    Wang Yu scratched his head with some bad intentions. He laughed and was embarrassed. "It''s just a lesson for a little hooligan. It''s nothing."


    "Really?" Lina looked at him suspiciously. "I heard that the man belonged to Wu fengzong, and you didn''t hide your identity. Even when the man ran away, you deliberately told your name."


    "The man who is being chased and killed by wufengzong not only doesn''t deliberately hide his identity when he returns to Wutian City, but also makes such a show.


    If this man is not mentally retarded, he must have done it on purpose. Am I right, little brother? "


    Wang Yu was puzzled by what she said for a moment and could only nod helplessly. The woman was still terrible. The plan had been imagined for a long time, but she saw it at a glance.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help looking at the woman in the bottom of his heart.


    Liu Qing listened to the conversation between the two people, so he didn''t know, but what he understood was that Wang Yu came back this time and spent a man of Wu fengzong in the street.


    Although wufengzong is not regarded by Wutian auction house, its strength is still very strong.


    Isn''t Wang Yu''s doing this just to expose himself? In his opinion, it''s no different from looking for death.


    However, he knew more or less about the young man in front of him, and would not do such a mindless thing.


    "Brother Wang, Lina is here too. Let''s go to see old Qing first." although Liu Qing wants to know what it is, he knows that if he can''t see old Qing, the boy won''t say it.


    "OK, then please brother Liu to lead the way." Wang Yu didn''t say much and smiled at Liu Qing.

 Chapter 38

    Then Wang Yu followed Liu Qing to the upstairs of the auction house.


    At this time, they are only on the third floor of the auction house, and Wang Yu doesn''t know how many floors there are.


    All he knew was that when he followed them up two floors, he saw a separate room in front of him, with only the door on the left and right.


    On the mahogany door, there are three gold lettering "treasure room". The sun shines in through the window and glitters with dazzling golden awns.


    "Touch..."


    Liu Qing tapped on the door a few times, "old Qing, brother Wang is coming."


    For a moment, an old voice sounded in the room, "come in quickly."


    Liu Qing pushed the door open and nodded to them to go in.


    Entering the room, Wang Yu was shocked by everything in front of him.


    This is a room with a size of 100 square meters, filled with daily necessities and tools needed for treasure identification.


    Replenishment Wang Yu was not surprised by these ordinary things. He was surprised by the huge animal skin hanging on the front wall.


    "Lion tiger!?"


    For this martial beast, Wang Yu came out at a glance. It was a martial beast only recorded in books.


    It is said that when its strength is the weakest, it is equivalent to the strong at the level of human martial arts disciples.


    The lion tiger skin in front of us is obviously above the martial arts disciples. I didn''t expect that such a powerful martial animal would be skinned as a pendant.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing bitterly, but he wanted to show his strength on that day, but he was really qualified.


    Although he was shocked, Wang Yu didn''t stay on it. He immediately looked at Qing Lao sitting on the chair under the animal skin.


    Qinglao was looking at him with a smile, pointing to the chair beside him and motioning them to sit down.


    "How''s it going? Has everything been settled?"


    Wang Yu shook his head bitterly. "Qing is joking. It''s not that simple."


    "Then you have to work hard. I can only help you so much. You can only rely on yourself for other things." Qing said.


    "Boy, I understand." Wang Yu replied with a smile and then continued, "there is a great opportunity in front of me, which is likely to greatly increase my strength."


    Hearing the speech, qinglao and others all showed doubts and quickly improved their strength? I''m afraid only some highly cherished natural materials and earth treasures can do it.


    "But I can''t swallow this opportunity alone, so I came to you." Wang Yu smiled and observed the change of the look on qinglao''s face.


    Old Qing''s face showed a trace of curiosity. I think he was interested in the opportunity mentioned by Wang Yu.


    "Tell me."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, and then told qinglao everything he saw.


    When they heard him say they suspected it was a cave relic, although they were surprised, they didn''t respond much.


    But when Wang Yu said about the four grade martial animals and the prohibition on the broken sky stone gate, in addition to qinglao''s look, Liu Qing and Lina were very surprised, and their eyes were still shining with excitement.


    If it is an ordinary cave ruins, they see more at the Wutian auction house, and there are no treasures that can move them.


    However, the cave mentioned by Wang Yu is guarded by four martial animals, and the very of the cave is made of broken Tianshi.


    You know, this broken Tianshi is an extremely hard thing. Without enough strength, it can''t shake it at all.


    Even a broken stone can''t be broken down. Normally, duantianshi, even a warrior, can''t do anything.


    And if you can make this kind of thing into a stone gate, the strength of that person will be extremely strong.


    There are some treasures that they all want in the cave ruins of such strong people.


    "That''s it, so I don''t even dare to come forward. I can only come back and tell you the news." Wang Yu spread his hands. He didn''t want to do this, but he didn''t dare to approach at all.


    "Qing, what do you think?" Wang Yu asked tentatively.


    Qing Lao''s face didn''t change much from beginning to end, so Wang Yu couldn''t judge him at all.


    If he doesn''t agree, then this time it''s basically a failure.


    However, Wang Yu is not worried about this, because he believes that as long as there is interest in a place like the auction house, he will get together.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s words, Liu Qing''s eyes immediately looked at Qing Lao. They had been persuaded by Wang Yu.


    After all, the treasures in the powerful cave are immeasurable.


    If they can get some, the performance of their auction house will certainly exceed that of other branches, and even they will be transferred back to the general market.


    That''s the real backer behind them. They won''t say anything about replenishment at all, because that''s a big taboo.


    Under the gaze of three eyes, Qing Lao finally nodded slightly, "it sounds good, but the four martial beasts are a little tricky!"

 Chapter 39

    The hot color on Liu Qing''s two faces gradually calmed down when he heard that the four grade Wu beast was very difficult to deal with.


    "If only qinglao could help later." Liu Qing hammered his right fist on his left palm and sighed.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if he had this doubt.


    Lina''s mind was delicate, took his watch in her eyes and explained: "although qinglao''s strength is strong, she is only sent by the top to take charge. She will never take action before the moment of life and death."


    "Lina is right, so now we can only rely on ourselves." Liu Qing continued. Obviously, there is a trace of helplessness between her eyebrows.


    After listening to them, Wang Yu understood what they meant.


    However, all these were expected by him. If Qing was really allowed to act wantonly, where would there be a foothold for wufengzong and wumingzong.


    So when he came back this time, he would be so high-profile in order to attract the attention of wufengzong and wumingzong.


    In this way, he can use the power of these two sides to enter the ruins


    However, there are great risks. He will face the risk of being killed by the two at any time, so he had to find Wutian auction house for cooperation.


    With the restriction of Wutian auction store, the two sides will also estimate, so that he can be safer.


    "It seems that we can only find another way?" Wang Yu whispered.


    "What can you do?" Lina looked at Wang Yumei''s eyes and couldn''t help showing a trace of doubt. He was just a martial artist of four or five grades. How could she have a way to deal with those four grades of martial beasts.


    Liu Qing also didn''t believe it. Only old Qing smiled and looked at Wang Yu, as if he was full of interest in the young man in front of him.


    He was also curious about what the boy would do.


    Wang Yu''s dark eyes narrowed slightly on his handsome face, revealing a faint smile.


    "Use wufengzong and wumingzong," Wang Yu said casually.


    "What!?"


    Hearing the speech, several people were surprised. Even qinglao''s face showed a look of curiosity.


    They know that Wang Yu and the two families are in an endless situation. I''m afraid they will fight when they meet. How can they borrow their strength.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Lina was a little angry, although he only knew Wang Yu and had no feelings.


    But now he is the only one who knows the ruins of the cave. Lina was a little stunned when she thought of it.


    The beautiful eyes flickered slightly, and the light looked at Wang Yu, "yes, you are the only one who knows the ruins of the cave. As long as we let out the wind, we are not afraid that they dare to attack you."


    Hearing the speech, Liu Qing also understood that even for the sake of the ruins, they would never start on Wang Yu.


    "Yes, people are always greedy. As long as they spread the news about the cave, I believe they won''t let me die. After all, the things in the cave are much more valuable than me." Wang Yu answered Lina''s words.


    Indeed, although Wang Yu has a second-class intermediate martial arts, the things in the cave are by no means comparable to a second-class martial arts.


    As long as not all fools can figure out this problem, they will naturally stop shooting at Wang Yu.


    "You''re really smart. Unfortunately, if you hadn''t taken Liu Qing, I''d like to take you as an apprentice." Qing said with a smile. It seems that Wang Yu has a good appetite for him.


    Hearing what he said, two black lines appeared on Liu Qing''s forehead. Fortunately, he appeared earlier than Wang Yu, or now Qing''s old apprentice is Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu just smiled and didn''t speak. Although qinglao was very strong, Wang Yu didn''t want to worship him as a teacher because he had many secrets.


    For example, wanhun sword and Wuhun Jue, if these two things are known by outsiders, I''m afraid they will find trouble to kill themselves. It''s the so-called that every man is innocent and bears his sins.


    Even if it is the same, it is enough for many powerful forces to pursue and kill him. It is not comparable between wufengzong and wumingzong.


    "Sister Lina, Wu fengzong should know that I''m back now. It''s troublesome for you to release the news of the cave." Wang Yu said. For this kind of thing, he believed that no one in Wu Tiancheng would be more suitable than Lina.


    Lina giggled immediately. The laughter was numb. Even Wang Yu''s heart moved slightly, but fortunately his willpower was strong enough.


    "Well, you can rest assured if you leave it to me." then her eyes fell on Liu Qing, "what did he do?"


    As soon as she said this, Lina felt something wrong. Why did she ask him? Obviously, she should be above him in terms of strength and experience.


    But Lina felt as if it would be better for him to decide these things.


    "Elder brother Liu Qing, let''s arrange people and find some trustworthy people. After all, nothing will happen in the ruins. We can''t have any problems." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    For his arrangement, Liu Qing also nodded, feeling very reasonable, and there was no touch.

 Chapter 40

    "What about you? You left everything to me. What are you doing?" Lina murmured reluctantly. She arranged all these things for them. Isn''t she idle.


    Wang Yu smiled and scratched his head with embarrassment. "I haven''t been home for a long time. I want to go back and have a look. Otherwise, how can I safely enter the ruins cave."


    Lina can feel his attachment to the family in his words. No matter how strong he is now, in the final analysis, he is just a child under the age of 18.


    If it is in an ordinary family, I''m afraid he is still charming around his parents, but he has assumed the responsibility of the whole family.


    The burden on her shoulders was much heavier than that of many adults, and for a time she touched the softness in Lina''s heart.


    "OK, OK, you go. But you must come back before you start." Lina sighed, very helpless. After all, every woman has maternal brilliance in her heart.


    "Thank you, sister Lina. The ban will disappear in about three days. I will come back on time." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s time for you young people now. Go ahead. But remember, don''t be too greedy among the ruins, otherwise it''s easy to get burned." Qing asked with a faint smile.


    Wang Yu nodded. Greed is indeed one of man''s original sins. It''s easy to be doomed, but no one can completely restrain it. That''s human nature.


    Then several people drew up a plan. Wang Yu left here and walked in the direction of the family, but what he didn''t find was that a figure quietly followed behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mountains behind the Wang family.


    Wang Yu often came to this place before, so he was very familiar with the mountain road. He soon came to the depths of the mountain forest.


    Not far away, there was a small village, which vaguely appeared in front of Wang Yu.


    Seeing the village, Wang Yu smiled on his face. After walking for so long, he finally found it.


    This is because he often comes. If someone has never been here, I''m afraid he can''t find it even after walking for a year.


    Wang Yu was less than 100 meters into the village when suddenly two figures jumped down from the crown of the tree and pointed to Wang Yu with a steel knife.


    "Who is it? We''ll be welcome if we move forward." the man frowned and looked very grim, as if Wang Yu would take another step forward and he would do it immediately.


    "Do you want to kill me too?" Wang Yu smiled at the familiar young man.


    The young man frowned and looked at Wang Yu. His face suddenly became surprised, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Little... Little patriarch!?" his voice trembled with excitement.


    Wang Yu smiled at him and nodded.


    The eyes of the young man suddenly turned red, and there was a glittering and translucent meaning. He knelt in front of Wang Yu on one knee, and his body was constantly shaking.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help feeling bad. He frowned and asked anxiously, "is something wrong with the family?"


    The young man wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and sobbed speechless.


    "Say it." Wang Yu was in a hurry. Something must have happened to him. Something must have happened to his family.


    "Yes, it''s the patriarch." the man''s voice choked.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly sank, "tell me where my father is now."


    The man obviously felt a sense of oppression and raised his hand to the slightly larger wooden house in the village, "the patriarch is there, accompanied by... Young master Chen."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, he felt a light wind blowing around him. When he reacted, Wang Yu had disappeared.


    The man stopped his companion in shock. He saw the same expression on his companion''s face.


    They knew that the young patriarch was strong, but they didn''t expect to be so strong.


    Looking at Wang Yufei''s back, the man said, "the family will be all right this time."


    The other one nodded in agreement. Now Wang Yu has become a pillar in their hearts, as if he could get through all difficulties safely.


    At this time, Wang Yu has brought his speed to the extreme. The scenery on both sides of his body has become blurred. In his ears, he can only hear the wind.


    A moment later, Wang Yu''s figure reached the door of the wooden house and pushed the door open nervously.


    He was really afraid to open the door because he was afraid of seeing the pictures he was most afraid of.


    "Is yu''er back?" the familiar voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear. Hearing this voice, Wang Yu was much more relaxed.


    "It''s me, father." Wang Yu answered and went in.


    However, when he entered the house, his face suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes were instantly covered with blood.


    "Who did this?"

 Chapter 41

    When Wang Yu entered the door, he saw his father wrapped in a white bandage. At this time, all the snow-white bandages had been dyed red by blood. We can see the severity of his injury.


    Wang Yu walked quickly to his father, knelt in front of the bed and gently picked up his father''s rough hand.


    The scarlet eyes were full of fog and the awe inspiring killing intention.


    "Who hurt you so badly, father?" Wang Yu clenched his teeth and tried his best to suppress his inner anger.


    "It''s all right. Some minor injuries don''t get in the way." Wang Cheng smiled gently. His words were very vague, as if he was hiding something from Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu knew his father''s temper, so he looked at Wang Chen, the eldest brother who had been guarding nearby. His voice was a little hoarse: "what happened when I was away? Tell me."


    "Hey!" Wang Chen hammered his left palm to tell Wang Yu.


    But he suddenly saw his father''s eyes and hesitated for a moment.


    "Brother, tell me quickly. What happened?" Wang Yu''s face became a little ferocious. Wang Chen looked at him and felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. It was his own brother. How could he not feel bad.


    But he promised his father that he would not tell Wang Yu about it, for fear that Wang Yu would avenge him.


    "Brother, even if you don''t tell me, I have a way to know. Why do you hide me and tell me what happened?" Wang Yu calmed down a little.


    Wang Chen looked at his father, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "my father was hurt by a second-class Wu beast. We were afraid that you were impulsive to find the Wu beast for revenge, so we didn''t dare to tell you."


    "Second class martial beast!?" Wang Yu was slightly stunned.


    Although there are many second-class martial beasts in the mountain, they all live in the deepest place and generally don''t come out.


    How could I meet you here? If it''s really a second-class Wu beast, and my father can come back alive, it must be the strength of the Wu beast at most.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a cold light, and his voice was as cold as a thousand years of cold ice, which made people tremble.


    "Brother, where is the martial beast?"


    "Don''t go." Wang Cheng, who had never spoken, suddenly shouted. Although his voice was weak, Wang Yu''s momentum was weakened. This was the father''s deterrent to his son.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, although you have reached the level of martial arts, the martial beast also has the strength of these two products. This matter is very dangerous, and neither my father nor I will agree." Wang Chen resolutely stood aside with his father this time.


    The strength of the second grade martial beast was what he saw that day. His father and many strong men at the nine peak of the quenching period in the family could not help it at all.


    Even my father was badly hurt, and his wounds are still bleeding.


    Wang yujunyi''s face showed a smile. He knew that his father and big brother were worried about themselves and were afraid of accidents.


    But with his current strength, not to mention the early stage of the second grade, he is not afraid of even the senior.


    "It''s all right, father. Now the second-class martial animals can''t help me. Just tell me, the people live here. If you don''t kill the martial animals, the people will be very dangerous." Wang Yu smiled and said. In his father''s eyes, the people''s lives are very important.


    Wang Chengbai glanced at him. He knew that Wang Yu was threatening himself, but he was right. If the martial beast was not eliminated, the clan might be in danger at any time.


    But Wang Cheng had to promise, "the Wu beast is in a cave about 16 miles east. You should be careful. If you can''t be right, don''t be hard. Your safety is the most important."


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded. He understood that his father was worried about himself, but now he was the pillar of the family, and these things must be borne by him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mountains and forests.


    The back mountain of Wangjia is rugged and continuous like a giant dragon, in which countless vegetation grows. Although it can''t catch up with Wushou mountain, it''s not much worse.


    After Wang Yu left the village, he always rushed to the East.


    Although sixteen Li is a short distance for an ordinary person, for Wang Yu, one and a half hours is enough.


    "Rustle..."


    A dense sound of footsteps sounded softly in the forest. Wang Yu pulled away the vegetation in front of him and saw a cave not far away.


    According to his estimation, the cave is at least five meters high and three meters wide, and bursts of fishy smell float from the direction of the cave.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. It was really here.


    A cold arc appeared on the corner of his mouth, and Wang Yu walked towards the cave step by step.


    At this time, the golden scale beast just caught a first-class martial beast and came back. He was eating his food carefully. He didn''t feel the danger at all.


    Suddenly it raised its head, which was biting food. A pair of yellow eyes looked at the hole, and its ears moved, as if listening to something carefully.


    "Dada dada..."

 Chapter 42

    Suddenly, a sound of tapping the ground came into its ears. In an instant, it was alert. There was a fierce gas in a pair of yellow eyes.


    Walking into the cave, Wang Yu asked about a strong smell of blood, "this beast should be eating. This is a good opportunity."


    He walked in quickly. When he went deep, a huge figure appeared in his sight.


    "Is this the golden scale beast?"


    Wang Yu saw that the golden scale beast had a body shape of five meters long and six meters high. The golden scale armor grew all over it, as if it were natural armor.


    "Roar..."


    The golden scale beast immediately showed its sharp teeth and looked very fierce at Wang Yu, as if demonstrating to him.


    Wang Yu didn''t hurry, but walked slowly to the position about ten meters in front of the golden scale beast.


    Although this distance is far away, it is only a blink of an eye for them.


    Walking into Wang Yu, you can see clearly. The golden scale beast looks like a big dog, but it has scales on its body.


    And there is a single horn growing on its head, which looks very strange.


    "Roar..."


    The golden scale beast roared suddenly. Wang Yu only felt a loud sound blowing over him, with a fishy smell. Even Wang Yu felt evil.


    The golden scale beast was angry when he saw that the human silk ignored himself.


    This tiny human dares not to put himself in the eyes, which makes him angry. Even in this mountain, no martial beast dares to do so.


    Suddenly, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he rushed towards Wang Yu, as if to tear him directly.


    However, in the face of its attack, Wang Yu''s mouth showed a disdainful smile, which was as slow as an ant in his eyes.


    Wang Yu''s force ran on his palm and grabbed the long mouth of the golden scale beast in his hand.


    The golden scale beast was startled. It only felt as if it was clamped by pliers. No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless.


    At this time, it also realized how powerful this seemingly weak human is, but it was too late.


    "Pooh!"


    There was no doubt that Wang Yu''s palm directly smashed the belly of the golden scale beast.


    When the palm is retracted, the intestines and internal organs flow out, which is very disgusting.


    "I dare to show off my strength in my Wang family."


    Then he took out the body of the golden scale beast, and there was a golden beast pill the size of an egg in his hand.


    Coldly glancing at the body of the golden scale beast, Wang Yu went out of the cave and walked towards the family.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Chen walked back and forth anxiously, "father, Xiaoyu has been gone for two hours. Nothing will happen?"


    Wang Cheng frowned. "Don''t talk nonsense. Even if Xiaoyu can''t kill the golden scale beast, the golden scale beast can''t help him. Wait a minute."


    Although he said so, how could he not worry in his heart.


    He really felt the strength of the golden scale beast. Even Lin Hong was not as good as him.


    However, while they were waiting anxiously, the people cheered outside.


    "Long live the young patriarch."


    "Young patriarch, you are so powerful."


    "Young clan leader, did you really kill the golden scale beast?"


    "It goes without saying that our young patriarch is invincible."


    Such voices kept coming in from the outside. Hearing these voices, Wang Cheng and Wang Chen showed an excited smile on their faces.


    Unexpectedly, he actually killed the golden scale beast.


    When they were surprised, the door was suddenly opened, and Wang Yu''s thin figure appeared in their silk thread.


    With a faint smile on Wang Yu''s face, he slowly spread out his palm.


    When they fixed their eyes, they suddenly showed a hot light in their eyes.


    Wang Cheng''s voice trembled with excitement and said, "this... This is the beast pill!?"


    "This is the beast pill of the golden scale beast. I''ve solved the beast, and the people don''t have to be afraid in the future." Wang Yu nodded gently and said with a smile.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s own admission, Wang Cheng''s face was immediately full of a smile. At this moment, it seemed as if his injuries had healed.


    "Hahaha, the ancestors of the Wang family have a spirit in heaven. Our Wang family finally has the day to turn over."


    Seeing his father so happy, the two brothers Wang Yu also showed a smile on their faces. This is the atmosphere of the family together.


    Wang Yu has been alone in the mountains these months. There are no other things except martial animals and plants.


    He was really choked. When he first came out, he almost forgot how to play and talk.


    No matter where you go, it''s better to stay at home in the end.


    During the meal, Wang Yu ate in his father''s room.


    "Father, it seems that we haven''t had dinner together like this for a long time?" Wang Chen smiled. He was really happy that his brother could come back today.


    What makes him happier is that his brother is now a strong man and no longer needs his own protection.


    "Well, it''s really a long time. My father had to deal with affairs late every day. There will be time there," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "Smelly boy, you''re running on your father. Don''t look at you now, but I can still beat you." Wang Cheng immediately pretended to be angry and smiled and scolded.

 Chapter 43

    For a time, the atmosphere on the table was very warm and warm. Since Wang Yu''s mother died, they really didn''t sit together for dinner like now.


    "Will you come back this time?" Wang Chen asked after eating a few mouthfuls of rice and looking at Wang Yu.


    As soon as his voice fell, he found that there was something wrong in the atmosphere. He knew he was wrong. How can he say this now.


    But Wang Yu nodded, "I have a very important thing to do in two days. When I come back, we may not have to hide here."


    They looked at Wang Yu in surprise and felt their eyes. Wang Yu naturally knew what they were thinking.


    "It''s a cave relic. The treasures in it should help me. Maybe there''s a magic medicine that can unlock Wu snake venom." Wang Yu said faintly, as if he were talking about a very common thing.


    "Cave ruins!?" Wang Cheng and Wang Yu looked at Wang Yu in surprise.


    Cave ruins are synonymous with a treasure house, but it is also a sign of danger.


    After a moment, their look also recovered. What Wang Chen just wanted to say was interrupted by his father.


    Wang Yu knew that his eldest brother wanted him not to go.


    The father sighed gently, as if he had removed all his strength, "you have grown up now, and you should go your own way.


    Don''t worry about us. Don''t worry about us. Go ahead and come back when you''re tired. Your brother and I will always be waiting for you. "


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly red, and the tip of his nose felt a little sour, so he nodded hard.


    "Father, don''t worry. I will come back. When I come back, the Wang family won''t have to be afraid of them." Wang Yu looked firm and he would do it.


    "Well, we believe you. Let go." Wang Cheng smiled and said.


    "Well, have a meal. It''s not easy to have dinner together. Don''t make the atmosphere so low." Wang Cheng picked up chopsticks and put some dishes in the bowls of his two sons.


    They looked at each other and smiled. Then they ate in a big mouth and were speechless all night.


    Soon three days passed.


    This morning, the sky just lit up, and a ray of sunshine shone on the earth with a slight purple meaning.


    A thin figure stood alone outside the village, looked back and quickly left in the other direction.


    Wang Yu left secretly this time. He didn''t want to see the reluctant eyes of his father and big brother.


    That''s why he will leave while everyone is resting now. Only in this way can he be at ease.


    When Wang Yu arrived in the city, it was noon. The temperature of the sun was burning the earth, and the heat was rising continuously.


    However, the atmosphere in Wutian city was a little hotter than the temperature of the hot sun.


    Since Wang Yu entered the city, the voice about the ruins of the cave has been ringing in his ears.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help smiling and murmuring, "sister Lina is really powerful. Now I''m afraid the whole Wutian city already knows about the ruins."


    Thinking of the pace at Wang Yu''s feet, he stepped towards Wutian auction house.


    This time Wang Yu didn''t use the bodyguard to lead him. He went upstairs and ran to Qing''s treasure room.


    "Dangdang."


    Wang Yu knocked on the door and heard a voice with a little vicissitudes coming out, "come in and wait for you."


    With a slight smile, Wang Yu pushed the door and went in. When he saw the people sitting in the house, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Because at this time, in addition to qinglao, Lina and Liu Qing, there are two middle-aged men sitting on both sides of qinglao. Obviously, their status is not low.


    I saw the middle-aged man on the left wearing a purple robe, on which there was an unknown martial beast, just like the real one, as if he would rush out at any time.


    However, compared with this, what is more conspicuous is the ferocious scar on his face, which is very terrible.


    But it also added a bit of dignity to him, which virtually can shock and deter him later.


    The one on the right hand was wearing a blue robe. Although his face was firm, he seemed kind.


    But Wang Yu could see a sinister spirit in his eyes. It was accumulated all year round and could not be concealed at all.


    In these two people, Wang Yu can clearly feel a sense of oppression, which is the momentum that only the strong will have.


    Obviously, the identities of the two people in front of us must be different.


    When Qing saw Wang Yu smiling, he motioned him to be next to Lina. Wang Yu was not polite and just sat down.


    Then qinglao pointed to the middle-aged man in purple and said, "this is the leader of Wuming sect, wutao."


    The voice continued with a slight pause: "and this is Lin batian, the clan of Wufeng sect."


    After hearing Qing Lao''s introduction, Wang Yu did not show any special emotion. He arched his hands slightly at them.


    In fact, he had already guessed the identities of the two people, but he didn''t know who was who.

 Chapter 44

    "Wang Yu, these two have agreed to cooperate with us. Let go of the past and wait until the relic is over." Qing is obviously a peacemaker at this time, but now he has the right to speak. I''m afraid only Qing is old.


    If others say so, I''m afraid they will disdain one another, but they have scruples about the old man in front of them.


    "I don''t mind, as long as you don''t attack me in the dark. Otherwise, I''m afraid no one can find the ruins." Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows and said in a provocative tone.


    Obviously, Wang Yu means that if you kill me, no one will find this relic.


    Indeed, with the terrain of Wushou mountain and the location of the cave, Wang Yu believes that no one will find it.


    Even if it is found, I''m afraid the four martial beasts won''t let him leave.


    Wang Yu was a pure accident, but I''m afraid it won''t happen again.


    "We have already told qinglao that we will not investigate the past until the ruins are over." Lin batian''s voice is slightly elegant, which makes people can''t hear other feelings.


    "Well." that Wu Tao also nodded slightly.


    "That''s good." Wang Yu smiled. "Today''s prohibition should be opened. When do you want to start?"


    "Now we are all ready, only you." Wu Tao said in a cold voice.


    "OK, let''s start now, but we have one thing to say. Who''s in the ruins is who''s. how do you feel?"


    Smell speech, two people''s eyebrows are wrinkly, obviously did not expect him to have such a request, the anger on his face also gradually emerged.


    "You are nothing but a warrior. What qualifications do you have to ask for these?" Wu Tao said angrily as he patted the table.


    For his intimidation, Wang Yugen was not afraid and disdained to smile, "if there was no me, you would know the existence of the ruins. I didn''t ask for more, just said that whoever came was who, which is very reasonable."


    "You..."


    When he said this, Wu Tao was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Indeed, as he said, without his intelligence, it would be impossible for them to know the existence of the ruins.


    "OK," Lin batian said faintly.


    Wu Tao frowned and looked at him. When he was about to speak, he saw Lin batian''s eyes, and then he nodded helplessly.


    "That''s good." Wang Yu clapped his hands and smiled calmly.


    Liu Qing looked at this scene and his eyes couldn''t help showing surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Yu had such courage. If he were himself, he wouldn''t dare to say these words at all.


    "If Wang Yu doesn''t die, he''s afraid he won''t be in the pool."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu beast mountain range.


    Few people enter the wubeast mountain all the year round. After all, it can be said to be a forbidden place for human beings and a paradise for wubeasts.


    But today, a group of people entered the wubeast mountain. It was Wang Yu and others.


    After they came out of the treasure room, they gathered their hands and headed for the wubeast mountain.


    When they first entered, they didn''t encounter any situation. Although some first-class Wu beasts wanted to come over, they both avoided when they felt the breath of Wu Tao.


    However, with their deepening, some second-class martial beasts gradually appeared.


    But they were all solved directly by Wu Tao.


    Wang Yu was surprised at the way they killed the second grade high-level martial animals. Originally, he knew that there was a big gap between martial disciples and martial artists.


    But I didn''t expect that the gap would be so wide. If Wu Tao wants to kill himself now, I''m afraid it''s just a matter of waving.


    Although so, Wang Yu''s heart was not half discouraged, but seemed to be stimulated. An incomparably firm belief rose in his heart.


    "I will surpass them." Wang Yu shook his fist and a firm voice sounded in his heart.


    According to the mark, Wang Yu and others looked all the way, but time is also passing by.


    On that day, it took Wang Yu a day to go back, and it took them a full day and a half to find the cave.


    "Go and lead the beast out." Lin batian ordered a warrior behind him.


    The man hesitated a little, but he went in. However, in less than a moment, he heard a sad scream from the cave.


    "Ah..."


    Lin batian''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. The man was an eight grade martial artist just now. He didn''t expect to die so soon.


    "It seems that the boy''s words are true. Indeed, there are four martial animals." Lin batian whispered to Wu Tao.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a roar came out of the cave. For a moment, the rocks fell and the birds flew.

 Chapter 45

    "Roar..."


    The roar of wild animals resounded through the cave, shaking the mountain, and countless rolled down on the top of the mountain at any time.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The huge gravel seemed to have eyes and hit the people.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Tao suddenly snorted coldly. As soon as his robe sleeve waved a strong Qi, Peilian swept away at the many boulders.


    "Touch touch..."


    The sound of fine explosion sounded, and the dry boulder turned into powder in an instant. It was blown away by the wind in the mountain before it fell.


    Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly shrunk and filled with shock. "Is this the strength of martial arts disciples? I can break mountains and stones easily. Now I''m really not an opponent."


    The strength of the martial arts disciples should not be underestimated.


    "The beast is so powerful. Just a roar will shake the earth and the mountains." Lin batian frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that the silver haired bear was so powerful. The four products were really expensive.


    Even if he and Wu Tao join hands, I''m afraid they can''t cope at all.


    Wu Tao looks at Lin batian. They are both powerful. Naturally, they know what he is thinking now.


    The strength of the four martial beasts made him afraid. If he really fought, there would be no chance of winning.


    "Do we want to go in now?" Liu Qing saw that they both frowned and felt wrong.


    "The strength of the silver haired bear is too strong. I''m afraid there''s no chance of winning with our current lineup." Lin batian said in a deep voice.


    Hearing the speech, everyone''s faces showed disappointment. If they can''t get in, they won''t come in vain.


    Besides, there are many treasures among them. How can they not make people greedy.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu also frowned. He can''t come in vain. If he goes back like this, the two families will suddenly make trouble. He can''t resist at all. Even if Qing old appreciates him, he can''t intervene in the disputes between regional forces.


    After all, he wouldn''t even touch the ruins this time. It can be seen that the forces above him are very strict.


    For a moment, everyone''s mood was a little low.


    Wang Yu looked at Wu Tao and suddenly a light flashed in his eyes, "I have a way, but I don''t know if you are willing or not?"


    When he said there was a way, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    Wang Yu ignored these people and kept his eyes on the two patriarchs.


    "Brother Wang, you really have a way?" Liu Qing only felt that his eyes lit up, as if he saw hope.


    He came out with determination this time. If he could bring back something, even one or two good things, he and Lina would be able to go back to the main door.


    After all, the resources of the general gate are not comparable to those of these small rural areas.


    "Tell me." Lin batian didn''t hurry to promise. After all, they had a lot of grievances. If they promised rashly that they couldn''t do it at that time, I''m afraid it would leave a tongue.


    Wu Tao also looked at Wang Yu at this time. The scars on his face seemed to move.


    "Although these four martial beasts are powerful, their intelligence is limited after all. We can attract them by luring the tiger away from the mountain, and then open the stone gate as soon as possible." Wang Yu said faintly.


    "Do you want us to go?" Lin batian said, and his face became a little ugly.


    If the two men lead the silver haired bear out, whether they can come back alive or not, it is useless for Wang Yu to close the door. In the end, they will die under the grasp of the silver haired bear.


    "Smelly boy, are you kidding us?" Wu Tao was grumpy. Suddenly, a sense of oppression was released from him and spread to Wang Yu.


    Wu Tao has the cultivation of martial arts disciples. The martial arts can''t bear such pressure at all.


    Wang Yu only felt as if a mountain was pressing on him, but he didn''t resist at all.


    Gritting his teeth and carrying the pressure, he looked at Wu Tao and said, "this is the only way now. We have no chance of winning the frontal battle.


    Besides, you''ve brought so many people, aren''t there many martial artists? Let them follow me all the time. If I have any changes, I''ll kill me directly. Even if I''m strong, I can''t face so many people at once. "


    Lin batian nodded at his words. He was right. This time they brought a lot of martial artists, including several martial artists of eight or nine grades.


    If Wang Yu really has a change, it''s easy to kill him. They don''t need to worry about it at all.


    "Wu Tao." Lin batian winked at Wu Tao and motioned him to let go.


    Although there is a lot of gratitude and resentment between the two in private, the two sides decided to cooperate for this relic. After all, this is not a family that can swallow it.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Tao looked at him, and with a cold hum, he restrained his momentum.


    Wang Yu only felt a sudden lightness on his body, and he couldn''t help feeling a little more afraid of Wu Tao.


    "OK, we promise you. What shall we do next?"


    Hearing that Lin batian promised Wang Yu, he immediately smiled. In fact, he was not worried that they would not agree. After all, the things in it were very attractive.


    "Now we are all in the distance. When you lead the silver haired bear away, we will go in as fast as possible. At that time, you just need to turn back quickly," Wang Yu said.


    "OK."


    The two men looked at each other and agreed. They were settled. They knew it better than anyone else.


    How could they let go of the treasures in the ruins.

 Chapter 46

    The two men went to their men and explained something. It was obvious that they were very worried about Wang Yu. Then they went to the cave.


    Seeing the two go in, Liu Qing''s mouth also smiled, so he had a chance.


    "Back."


    Wang Yu said to the crowd, and then he swept away into the distant forest. The people on both sides followed closely behind him, as if they were afraid of him running away.


    Soon the crowd hid hundreds of meters away.


    Just after hiding, I heard a startling roar, and the whole mountain seemed to tremble.


    Then I saw that two residual shadows swept out of the cave and ran crazy in the other direction.


    "Boom, boom..."


    A heavy running sound sounded, and a huge figure rushed out of the hole and ran frantically after them.


    "Roar!"


    Soon he ran out of the distance for several miles. Seeing that the figure disappeared, Wang Yu waved and ran quickly towards the cave with everyone.


    As soon as they entered the cave, no one paid attention to the night pearl on the mountain. They all ran to the depths, because they knew that the real good things were in it. It was not worth wasting time at all.


    Entering the stone room, Wang Yu''s face showed a smile. No wonder the Silver Bear chased the two people like crazy. It turned out that they killed the second-class little silver bear.


    I have to say, these two people are really cruel enough. The intuition of the Silver Bear''s head is separated from his body.


    Although I was surprised, I didn''t dare to stop at all. I came to the stone gate quickly.


    "Open the door together."


    Wang Yu felt that the prohibition on the door had indeed disappeared. It seems that Xiaohun''s estimation is right.


    However, although the seal disappeared, the broken Tianshi was also very difficult to get. The weight made the muscles on Wang Yu''s face twitch.


    A total of twenty martial artists worked together, but the huge stone gate didn''t move at all.


    This made Wang Yu frown. He still underestimated the stone gate.


    Twenty martial artists, even martial disciples should take such strength seriously.


    "There should be a mechanism," Wang Yu said suddenly.


    If the stone gate is so heavy, it is impossible to open or close, so there must be a mechanism.


    "Come on, let''s find the mechanism."


    Nearly a hundred people in the cave looked for mechanisms everywhere, but the stone chamber also had a lot of space. They couldn''t find mechanisms at all for a time.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, but the mechanism has not been found yet.


    Wang Yu was so anxious that he was sweating. If they couldn''t find the mechanism, they had to leave first, because they could bring the silver haired bear back at any time.


    At that time, everything will be late. Don''t say that the ruins are even lost here.


    "Found it."


    Suddenly, a man found the mechanism not far from the right side of the stone gate. Hearing the speech, everyone came there in an instant.


    I saw a raised stone on the wall, but it is generally impossible for anyone to find it, because the stone is too inconspicuous.


    Liu Qing stepped forward quickly and turned the stone hard. He just listened to "Kaka, Kaka...", and the stone was turned to the limit.


    They all looked in the direction of the door and saw that the stone door, which could not be pushed anyway, was opened bit by bit at this time.


    "It''s on."


    I don''t know who shouted, and suddenly everyone quickly swept through the door.


    However, at this time, a position shook, and the roar of footsteps could be heard.


    "No, the beast is back." Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect the two people to come back so soon.


    As like as two peas in the same place, Wang Yu hurried into Shimen, and found an identical organ in the same position.


    At this time, the voice was getting closer and closer. Wang Yu really wanted to close the door now, but he was stared at by the 20 martial artists. I''m afraid he would be killed instantly as long as he moved the mechanism.


    At this time, two figures appeared in everyone''s vision, and in the blink of an eye they entered the stone gate.


    "Close the door."


    Wu Tao looked at Wang Yu and shouted nervously. Wang Yu also quickly turned the mechanism. He knew that if it was slow, I''m afraid the silver haired bear would follow in.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    The stone gate closed slowly, but the silver hairy bear also appeared at the mouth of the cave and ran a hundred meters away in an instant.


    "Come on."


    Lin batian''s face tightened up and roared out of breath. A martial arts disciple is so tired that it can be seen how hard he ran just now.


    I''m afraid if you slow down, you will be patted and killed by the silver haired bear.


    The silver haired bear is getting closer and closer, constantly magnifying in the eyes of everyone. Everyone''s nerves are tense at this moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the silver haired bear came to the door. Wang Yu seemed to be able to feel its heavy breathing, and the fishy smell in his mouth came in.


    "Come on."


    The sweat on Wang Yu''s face drips down quickly. If he comes in, I''m afraid everyone will die.

 Chapter 47

    However, at the critical moment, the stone gate finally closed with a "bang", and the silver haired bear was blocked outside the door.


    "Dong!"


    A muffled sound sounded outside the door, but the door made of broken Tianshi didn''t move at all. You know, it was the hard blow of the four grade Wu beast.


    But the stone gate didn''t move. It can be seen how terrible the weight of the broken stone is. Its age is afraid to be ten thousand years old.


    Otherwise, he would never have such a weight. However, if he could be used as a gate, I think the identity of the owner of this relic would not be ordinary.


    "Hoo..."


    The stone gate was closed. Everyone was relieved. It was really dangerous just now.


    "Please two."


    Wang Yu walked up to them and smiled and hugged them. They looked at Wang Yu with hatred in their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t suffer less just now.


    "Hum, I''ll settle accounts with you when I leave the ruins." Wu Tao snorted coldly, shook his robe sleeves and left angrily with his own people.


    Naturally, Lin batian could not give Wang Yu any good face and took his people to the ruins.


    When they left here, only Wang Yu and Wu Tianpai were left.


    Liu Qing looked at the two people who had left and turned to Wang Yu. "Brother Wang, let''s go in, or everything will be taken away by the two families."


    Wang Yu smiled, and a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Don''t worry, it will never be so simple in this relic. Let them wade in the water first."


    Hearing the speech, Liu Qing looked at Wang Yu with a changed look. He didn''t expect that the young man was so clever, but he was right. How could the things in the ruins be taken away so easily.


    I don''t know what danger there is. I''m afraid there will be a greater danger, which is even more terrible than the fourth grade silver haired bear.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, a figure swept away from the crowd behind towards the depths of the ruins, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Wang Yu and others were surprised, but it was too late to stop following Ben.


    Liu Qing said angrily, "who is the man who left just now?"


    The crowd looked at each other. They found that there was no one less.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "it seems that we have been cheated by someone. This person should have mixed into the team."


    "Hum, don''t let me meet him, or he must know the end of teasing my Wutian to shoot the store." Liu Qing''s voice was also low.


    Other people are mixed into the team, which is basically hitting him in the face. If that person''s heart is wrong, I''m afraid he and Wang Yu will be in danger.


    "It''s all right. The treasure is important. Brother Liu, let''s go in. I think Lin batian should have gone far now."


    Liu Qing nodded slightly, waved his hand to the people and walked towards the depths.


    Wang Yu followed the procession and looked at the cave. At this time, he really looked at the space in the cave. Just now, his heart was always in his throat. Where was he in the mood to observe these.


    But now I can''t help but be shocked. There is a forest of stalactites above the cave space. The silver light lights up the whole cave space.


    There are many night pearls on the cave wall, which magnifies the original light several times, and is much larger than the outside.


    "This cave is really magical. I really don''t know who the owner of this cave is." Wang Yu thought secretly. I''m afraid the treasures in this cave will not be ordinary.


    I can''t help but have some expectations in my heart. If I can leave here, maybe he will really be able to fight with Wu Tao and others.


    Moreover, the space in the cave seemed very large. They walked for so long, but they didn''t see the shadow of Wu Tao at all.


    It''s like a big crazy maze that can''t go out at all.


    Suddenly Wang Yu saw a corpse on the ground not far ahead.


    "Brother Wang, look."


    Liu Qing also saw the body at this time. They looked at each other and walked quickly. They saw that it was a man in purple, but there were two fist sized blood holes in his body at this time.


    Obviously, this blood hole is an attack to kill him, but what on earth has such power.


    "It''s from Wuming sect." Liu Qing said with a slight frown.


    "Well, it seems that my guess is right. It''s really not that simple here. We should be careful." Wang Yu nodded slightly, and he couldn''t help being more cautious about the cave.


    After walking for a few minutes, there were more bodies on the ground.


    The people of wufengzong and wumingzong lost nearly ten people, including the existence of wuzhe.


    This is just the beginning. It won''t be more terrible until the depths.


    But Wang Yu didn''t give up at all, because he knew there was something he wanted here.


    In fact, Liu Qing told him when he came home this time. The toxicity of Wu snake venom is very strong, although Wu Du Dan can suppress its toxicity.


    However, the toxicity of this snake venom will be like a spring. When it is pressed to the limit, it will rebound suddenly. At that time, it can''t be suppressed at all.


    Here is the relic of the strong. He believes that there must be some miraculous drugs and objects that can help his father completely remove the Wu snake venom.


    Otherwise, how can he safely accompany Xiaohun to leave? After all, it''s his relatives.


    "Boy, there is danger ahead. Be careful." the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his mind.

 Chapter 48

    These days, the little soul has been sleeping, recovering the strength consumed when saving him. Unexpectedly, he woke up now.


    "Be careful, there is danger ahead," Wang Yu warned.


    Liu Qing looked at him suspiciously. He knew that Wang Yu would not deceive himself, but how could he know that there was danger ahead.


    Although I don''t know, Liu Qing still cheer up. He doesn''t want to lose his life here.


    However, before he had gone far, Wang Yu saw a corpse in front of him.


    "It''s those two families again. It seems that the cave is really dangerous. Be careful," Wang Yu said softly. He really can''t imagine what kind of danger is waiting for them in the ruins.


    But now he is very glad that he just decided to let them go first. Otherwise, I''m afraid the people lying here will have their own.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly a muffled sound sounded. Wang Yu looked around warily, but he couldn''t find the place where the sound came from.


    However, he saw that there were several stone carvings on the stone wall, like a bear, each three meters high.


    But why are they there, not on the ground?


    At this time, I saw the stone carvings suddenly move, like a real silver haired bear, flapping their teeth and claws towards Wang Yu and others.


    Wang Yu and others were surprised and quickly took their weapons in their hands. The force in their bodies was circulating to prevent attacks.


    "Roar!"


    The terrible roar of the beast suddenly sounded. The fierce color flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. The ten thousand soul sword flashed in his hand, and the force in his body surged up in an instant.


    "Do it."


    Liu Qing didn''t know when a long blue gun appeared in his hand. The cold light on the tip of the gun flickered like a poisonous tongue. In an instant, he stabbed a stone bear.


    There was a burst of force on the tip of the gun and the rolling air.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help but be surprised. Although he knew Liu Qing''s strength was very strong, he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    It should not be far away from the level of martial arts disciples. I''m afraid he won''t be his opponent even if he casts broken mountain rocks.


    "Boom..."


    The gun suddenly stabbed the stone bear. In a moment, it was through, and the stone bear burst.


    Liu Qing showed a look of disdain on her face. I think she overestimated the strength of the stone bear just now.


    However, Wang Yu felt that there was a problem there. Suddenly, he flashed a light in his eyes and hurriedly said, "brother Liu, be careful, that stone bear won''t be so simple."


    "Nothing."


    Liu Qing casually waved his hand. At the moment of his relaxation, Wang Yu saw that the broken stone bear suddenly floated up and quickly put it together.


    The huge bear''s paw was carrying this strong wind and roaring towards Liu Qing.


    "Be careful."


    Wang Yu shouted hurriedly, but Liu Qing was still in victory and didn''t notice anything at all.


    This palm just appeared next to Liu Qing in an instant.


    "Touch..."


    Liu Qing was photographed when he heard a dull noise, but he was also a half warrior, and quickly responded.


    He turned several times in the air to remove his strength, and the long gun was suddenly inserted into the ground, but he still drew a few meters before Kankan stopped and left a string of sparks.


    As soon as the look in Liu Qing''s eyes changed, the killing intention came out in an instant. The sharp edge on the tip of the gun puffed and stabbed directly at the stone bear.


    The spear crossed a strange arc and directly stabbed the stone bear''s head.


    But this time, the explosion he imagined did not appear. Only a "Ding" sound and the sound of metal collision sounded.


    Liu Qing''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. The stone bear didn''t retreat at all. The huge bear''s paws extended in an instant, and he patted Liu Qing''s head directly.


    That roaring slap, if it really hits his head, don''t say he is still a martial artist, even a martial artist may have to explode directly.


    Liu Qing''s eyes lit up, his right foot was suddenly lifted on the barrel of the gun, turned back, and fell steadily on the ground.


    Then there were gunshots and came with this powerful force.


    He was hard here, and Wang Yu and others were not easy. At this time, Wang Yu was forced to retreat.

 Chapter 49

    Wang Yu cut out the ten thousand soul sword in his hand, and a sword cut the body of the stone bear in an instant. However, in the blink of an eye, the wound was restored as before.


    Frown. If they continue like this, their force will be exhausted sooner or later. I''m afraid they will have to stay here at that time.


    "Brother Wang, do something quickly, or we will all die here." Liu Qing shot back the stone bear in front of him and shouted to Wang Yu.


    At first, the spear was sharp, but up to now, there were only less than two-thirds of the force in his body, but none of the stone bears fell.


    As if they were immortal until they were consumed.


    Wang Yu frowned and stared at the stone bear in front of him, but the whole body of the stone bear was made of stone. There was nothing he could do. Even if he broke them, they would recover in the blink of an eye.


    "They should be puppets."


    Wang Yu once saw information about puppets in his book. He used some special materials between heaven and earth, and then used runes to endow them with combat ability.


    "Rune!"


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in Wang Yu''s head. The runes were the source of their strength. That is to say, as long as the runes disappeared, they would lose their combat effectiveness.


    Wang Yu''s body surged with force. The ten thousand soul sword in his hand kept cutting the stones off his body, and then grew up automatically.


    One eye closely observed every place on the stone bear, looking for the location of the rune.


    But no matter how he tried to find, there was no result. The stone bear was still recovering and attacking.


    "Ah..."


    A scream sounded. Wang Yu saw that a warrior had exhausted his force. He was patted by the stone bear and broke his chest. Blood gushed out in an instant, and the vitality in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    "No, if it goes on like this, it''s really over." Wang Yu began to worry. If he couldn''t find it, even he couldn''t escape.


    Liu Qingpi''s shot suddenly burst out. Even a martial artist should take that power seriously.


    Just then, Wang Yu suddenly saw a mysterious inscription in the eyes of the stone bear attacked by Liu Qing.


    The inscription was so mysterious that Wang Yu just looked at it and felt dizzy in his mind.


    In this moment, he was almost hit by the stone bear.


    Wang Yu cut out the ten thousand soul sword in his hand horizontally, and a sword roared out, directly facing the eyes of the stone bear.


    Suddenly, the same inscription flashed in the eyes of the stone bear. Wang Yu quickly moved his eyes to one side.


    "Break it for me."


    Wang Yu burst out, and the gray sword suddenly hit the stone bear''s eyes.


    "Roar..."


    A sad roar sounded, and the body of the stone bear quickly disintegrated.


    In a moment, it turned into rubble, and there was no sign of recovery.


    After Wang Yu''s sword fell, he didn''t stop at all. He moved to Liu Qing''s side, "brother Liu, the weakness of the stone bear is in his eyes. Attack his eyes."


    Liu Qing was slightly surprised when he heard the speech. He didn''t know how Wang Yu knew, but he didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    "You Long Po!"


    Liu Qing saw a sharp rise in the fluctuation of force on his body and quickly gathered on the long gun.


    The spear was so sharp that it cut the air like a dragon towards the stone bear''s eyes.


    Everywhere he went, the air exploded. Wang Yu was afraid of the sound of the explosion.


    I''m afraid if the shot came to him, he couldn''t catch it at all.


    Looking at the shot, Wang Yu seemed to see a fierce dragon. With a murderous roar, he tore at the stone bear''s eyes.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of dragon singing was deafening, and the stone bear''s head burst in an instant.


    The place where the eyes are is suddenly turned into powder, which is blown away by the residual strong wind.


    After waiting for a moment, the stone bear didn''t recover. Liu Qing suddenly looked surprised, "really succeeded?"


    Wang Yu nodded. "The power of the stone bear comes from the inscription in his eyes. If the inscription is destroyed, it will naturally have no possibility of existence."


    "Great, let''s go and help."


    Without stopping, they attacked several other stone bears, but just when they were about to start.


    The stone bear suddenly disappeared. Wang Yu and others were surprised. Then they found that the remaining stone bears had returned to their original positions.


    "What''s going on?"


    Liu Qing wondered why these stone bears suddenly stopped attacking them, and how did they return to where?


    "Maybe it''s because we have seen through the weaknesses, they have no ability to block, so they return to their original position and wait for someone to come next time." Wang Yu analyzed.


    Now only this statement can explain, otherwise Wu Tao and others may not be able to go at all.


    "That''s reasonable." Liu Qing nodded slightly. "We can''t delay any more. Wu Tao and others may have started looking for treasures."


    "Well, we should hurry up, too."


    As soon as the words came out, the people cleaned up the wounded and quickly walked to the depths.


    However, Wang Yu always had a feeling that all this had just begun.


    Before he went far, Wang Yu saw a green stone gate in front of him, on which there was a faint wave of force.


    After looking at Liu Qing, he saw the stone gate at this time. They looked at each other and Liu Qing said, "let''s go and have a look."

 Chapter 50

    Wang Yu and Liu Qing walked side by side and walked over carefully. Wang Yu looked a little heavy, but he still raised his hand and pushed the stone gate.


    However, the moment his hand touched the stone gate, a huge suction burst out, and he was sucked in before he could react.


    Liu Qing was surprised, but it was too late, "brother Wang."


    Liu Qing stepped out and was about to enter, but he hit the stone gate and couldn''t get in anyway.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I get in?" Liu Qing pushed the stone gate reluctantly, and the force on his body moved unconsciously.


    But with all his strength, the stone gate did not move at all.


    "Hey, brother Wang, you can''t do anything." Liu Qing sighed and had to give up pushing the stone gate.


    For Wang Yu, he was more or less worried. After all, if Wang Yu died, he would be left alone to face Wu Tao''s two families. At that time, it would be dangerous.


    "Let''s go." Liu Qing didn''t stop because his purpose was the treasure in the ruins. He couldn''t sacrifice these for Wang Yu alone.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu only felt dizzy in front of him, and his body suddenly lost its center of gravity, as if the whole person was floating.


    However, this situation lasted only for a moment, and Wang Yu felt his feet on the ground again.


    The scene in front of him gradually became clear. Wang Yu looked around and found that he was in a stone chamber of 100 square meters.


    Liu Qing''s figure did not appear here.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. "It seems that I should have been sent here. Now I''m separated from Liu Qing. Be careful."


    Thinking about Wang Yu, he walked to the stone room. Before he went far, he saw blue stone platforms in front, just like crystals.


    "What''s that?"


    There was a glittering and translucent color flashing on the stone platform, which seemed to have a spirit of heaven and earth.


    Wang Yu could not help but see a surprise in his eyes. It was not difficult to guess that the stone platform must be a treasure.


    But Wang Yu was not in a hurry because he did not dare to act rashly because of his previous lessons.


    The ten thousand soul sword in his hand appeared in his hand. The clear sound of the sword sounded, and Wang Yu slowly walked to the stone platform.


    However, when he came to the stone platform, nothing happened. Wang Yu frowned slightly with a look of doubt. Was he too careful.


    Looking at the box on the stone platform, I saw that the box was transparent and had a faint aura of heaven and earth flowing on the box.


    Yingying light spot looks incomparably magical and gorgeous. If you put it outside, you can buy it at a high price.


    Through the box, you can see a crystal clear red fruit lying quietly inside. It feels like tempting people to eat it.


    Wang Yu hesitated slightly and put the ten thousand soul sword in his hand at the bottom of the box.


    With slight force, he picked up the box from the stone platform and received the ring in an instant.


    Wang Yu''s body suddenly retreated, and his body was armed to guard against possible dangers at any time.


    However, nothing special happened after counting the interest. "That''s why I worry too much?" Wang Yu frowned.


    After another moment, nothing happened. Wang Yu could not help smiling at himself. It seemed that he was too careful.


    Go to the other five stone pillars and directly put four boxes into the ring.


    These boxes contain some spiritual objects. Although he doesn''t know them, he knows they are all good things. Of course, he can''t let them go.


    When he came to the fifth stone pillar, Wang Yu saw that the box on this stone pillar was different from others. It was a red box.


    There was no energy fluctuation on it, and I couldn''t see what was in it. Of course, Wang Yu couldn''t let it go. He also received the Najie directly.


    "This harvest is not small." a faint smile appeared on Wang yujunyi''s face.


    He had never thought that he could get so many things after entering the ruins, but now he has got it.


    However, the moment the box was put away by him, the stone pillar in front of him cracked.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    A dense sound of fragmentation sounded in an instant. Wang Yu''s look suddenly changed. He saw that the other five stone pillars were also broken at this time.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu was shocked. In the blink of an eye, all the six pillars collapsed, and the earth suddenly shook.


    The stalactites above the head suddenly fell down. All these stalactites have been precipitated for thousands of years. Their hardness is unimaginable. If they are hit, they may be penetrated in an instant.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu looked dignified and ran to the other side desperately regardless of other things in the stone chamber.


    There is a channel there. Although he doesn''t know where to go, he has no other choice at this time.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The original intact stone chamber behind him has been buried by stalactites. If he didn''t run fast, I''m afraid it would be buried in it now.


    Wang Yu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. It was really dangerous just now. He almost left his life in it.


    "Hoo..."


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbidity. Wang Yu looked up at the environment in front of him, but suddenly found that it was a huge square.


    Not far away there was a round platform like an altar, "what''s that?"

 Chapter 51

    Wang Yu went to the round platform, looked down and looked surprised.


    I saw a huge dragon painted on the stone platform, and the place where he stood was the position of the dragon eye.


    Wang Yu could feel that there was a chill in his eyes, as if to erase his soul.


    He seemed to see an ancient battlefield, where countless people were fighting. The smell of any person made him tremble.


    There was a sudden gust of wind in the sky, and a bloody cloud suddenly appeared, filled with a strong smell of blood.


    The huge dragon eyes appeared in the blood cloud. Wang Yu only felt his soul tremble, and the painful sense of tearing spread to every part of his body.


    "Wake up." however, just then, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind, echoing constantly, pulling him out of the environment.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were full of panic. Just now he seemed to feel the smell of death.


    Cold sweat immediately ran down his cheeks, and even his clothes were invaded by sweat, a little wet.


    Wang Yu suddenly took two breaths of air-conditioning. "What''s that?"


    Recalling the scene just now, he could not help shivering. It was really terrible.


    Especially the huge vertical pupil that finally appeared in the blood cloud. Seeing its eyes tightly, Wang Yu felt that his soul was about to be destroyed.


    If the little soul didn''t call him back in time, I''m afraid he would be really dangerous.


    "What was that just now? I felt terrible." Wang Yu frowned, still in shock, and kept sweating.


    "It''s just an idea left by the owner of the tomb. What you saw just now should be the battle he experienced before. He probably fell at that time." the little soul explained to him.


    "It seems that the tomb owner had a strong strength before his death. I''m afraid he had the strength of a martial arts teacher."


    "Martial arts teacher!?"


    Wang Yu couldn''t help exclaiming. Martial arts master is a real strong man. He can move mountains and fill the sea with a wave.


    Unexpectedly, the owner of the tomb was so strong. What made him fall? Wang Yu can''t imagine.


    "No matter what else, you''re afraid it''s dangerous this time." Xiaohun''s voice was a little low. It seems that he also began to worry about Wang Yu.


    "Martial arts tomb, if it is dull, it will be boring." Wang Yu raised a radian on the corner of his mouth, as if he was more looking forward to it.


    "However, Wu Tao is afraid they are in trouble. They should have lost a lot of people now."


    The little soul answered lightly. Although the martial arts teacher was very ordinary in his eyes, he was also a strong man who really stepped into the five ways.


    It''s easy to move mountains and reclaim the sea with a wave. I''m afraid there will be many dangers in this tomb.


    "It''s already here. Take a step by step. Danger and opportunity are relative," Wang Yu said softly.


    It seems not so worried, but there is a kind of excitement eager to try.


    "This boy." the little soul smiled helplessly. He was really speechless for Wang Yu. He could laugh at this time.


    Wang Yu walked along this road and met two stone chambers in the middle, but there was nothing in them. He guessed that it was probably taken away by others.


    If it''s true, it''s probably Wu Tao or Lin batian, because Wang Yu hasn''t met the living people of these two families up to now. I''m afraid he has gone deep.


    "Boy, there is a stone room in front, there are good things in it." the little soul suddenly smiled, and Wang Yu could feel that he was also very interested in the things in the house.


    Wang Yu smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his feet turned into a residual shadow.


    A moment later, Wang Yu saw a stone gate in front of him, but it was much more common.


    Wang Yu raised his hand and pushed it on the stone gate. However, when he exerted his strength, he suddenly found that the gate had not moved at all.


    "This... This is duantian stone. The owner of this tomb is really extravagant." Wang Yu smiled bitterly. I''m afraid only the strong martial artist can shake the duantian stone gate.


    However, with previous experience, Wang Yu knew that the stone gate must have a mechanism.


    After searching around the door for a long time, Wang Yu couldn''t find where the mechanism was.


    "Is there no mechanism?" Wang Yu frowned. If there was no mechanism, no one could open the stone gate at all.


    And with the broken stone as the door, I''m afraid there will be a lot of good things here.


    "Little soul, what can you do?" Wang Yu can only place his last hope on little soul. After all, he has thousands of years of experience.


    "The mechanism is in the center of the door." the little soul said lazily.


    "Center?"


    Wang Yu first looked for the door, but there was no mechanism on it.


    "You''re stupid. Put your hand on it." the little soul said.


    According to the little soul, Wang Yu put his hand on the stone gate, and the force in his body immediately ran on his palm.


    However, at this time, a suction force suddenly burst out on the stone gate, crazy absorbing the force in Wang Yu''s body.


    "What!?"

 Chapter 52

    Wang Yu was surprised and wanted to take away his palm, but his palm seemed to stick to the stone gate. No matter he or they pulled, they didn''t move at all.


    I scolded the little soul pit in my heart. If the force in my body was absorbed, I would be dangerous in this relic.


    Because no one knows when a puppet will suddenly burst out. At that time, I don''t know how to die.


    "Don''t be nervous. According to my estimation, it will absorb at most one-third of your force." the little soul said in a cruel voice, as if he was willing to see Wang Yu make a fool of himself.


    "Hum, wait for me." Wang Yu bit his teeth and said fiercely in his heart. When this time is over, he must teach you a good lesson.


    About ten minutes later, Wang Yu gradually felt dizzy. At this time, two-thirds of the force in his body had disappeared.


    "Little soul, wait for me." Wang Yu said in a low voice, as if he was going to kill the little soul.


    "Cough, this... This is a mistake, and it will be over soon." Xiaohun smiled twice. He really felt that he needed only one-third of the power at that time, but now it has reached two-thirds, but he is still absorbing it.


    Wang Yu just wanted to scold him. Suddenly, he found that the suction on the stone gate disappeared. He felt that his palm was suddenly loosened and sat down on the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Wang Yu gasped and his face was a little white. He had consumed a lot just now, and now there was less than one-third of his force left in his body.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    At this time, the stone door suddenly opened slowly to one side. Wang Yu stood up with his palm on the ground and looked inside the door.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly came out of the door. Wang Yu was surprised. He slapped the man with force.


    Just as the palm was about to be photographed, the figure suddenly fell into Wang Yu''s arms. The power on the palm suddenly dispersed, and the whole person was stunned.


    "This... What''s the situation?"


    Wang Yu looked at the man who fell in his arms. He was wearing the clothes of Wu Tianpai store, and a faint faint fragrance came into his nose.


    Wang Yumei wrinkled his head, put his palm gently on the man, and immediately started with a soft feeling, "this..."


    Holding the man up gently, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly shrunk, because what came into view was a girl''s beautiful face.


    But at this time, there was no trace of blood on the pretty face, and it was very pale.


    "Who is she?" Wang Yu didn''t remember seeing this person in the team of Wutian auction store.


    "Is it the one who sneaked in?" he remembered that when he first came in, a figure left the team. It should be her.


    But how could she be here, and it seems that the force in her body has been exhausted, otherwise she won''t be unconscious.


    "Go first."


    Wu Tao and them would be met at any time outside. Wang Yu helped the woman in.


    When he first entered it, the stone gate behind him suddenly closed.


    "So she was trapped here." Wang Yu understood why she came out of it. He thought it was because the consumption of force was too serious when she came in and collapsed when she couldn''t support it when she went out.


    Wang Yu put the woman aside and looked around the secret room. He didn''t find anything good.


    "Was it taken away by her?" Wang Yu smiled. At this time, she was unconscious of the things in the ring


    Looking at her pale face, Wang Yu suddenly felt his heart beating faster.


    "What a beautiful woman!"


    Wang Yu marvels at her beauty. Even Lina in Wutian auction house is much inferior to her.


    But her beauty made Wang Yu feel a little cold, like an iceberg beauty in the polar region, giving people a feeling of inaccessibility.


    "Wait until she wakes up. It''s not Wang Yu''s style to rob a woman''s things like this." Wang Yu looked at her again for a while, and then sat down to restore force.


    However, when he ran the martial soul formula, he suddenly found that there was no trace of heaven and earth aura around him.

 Chapter 53

    When Wang yupan sat down to restore force, he suddenly found that he couldn''t feel a trace of heaven and earth aura in this space.


    "What''s the matter? There''s no trace of heaven and earth aura. How can it be!?"


    Wang Yu was surprised. The aura of heaven and earth can be said to be the energy filled in every corner of heaven and earth, and it is also the energy source of all things.


    Even ordinary people who can''t practice will have some heaven and earth auras in their bodies, because only in this way can life have spirituality and life.


    The reason why martial arts are powerful is that they know how to use the energy between heaven and earth. Therefore, how can there be a place without heaven and earth aura!


    "It''s rare to see more strange." the little soul looked contemptuous. "The aura of heaven and earth in this space has been absorbed by the stone gate. It should be specially made by the owner of the tomb. I think it''s to protect the things in the stone chamber."


    Wang Yu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that there was still a means to isolate the aura of heaven and earth. It seems that the owner of the tomb is really a strong man.


    Moreover, the things in the stone room would not be ordinary, otherwise he wouldn''t bother to protect them.


    After glancing at the girl still in a coma, Wang Yu guessed that most of the things in the stone room were in her ring.


    Wang Yu looked around in the stone chamber and found that there was no other exit except this stone door.


    It seems that he can only find a way to inject enough force to open the stone gate, but what bothers him most now is that there is no heaven and earth aura in this space.


    "There''s no way. We can only wake her up first and then find a way together."


    Wang Yu is also a little bitter. Now he has no choice but to place his hope on the girl he doesn''t know.


    Squatting in front of the girl, he gently picked up her white and slender white wrist. A cold feeling penetrated into his mind, making Wang Yu feel as if he had been electrocuted.


    At this time, Wang Yu found that the girl''s face was really beautiful, as if it could be soul stirring.


    Although he closed his eyes, Wang Yu could see her long eyelashes, trembling slightly, with a sense of temptation.


    The upturned nose seemed to be carefully carved. Although the ruddy lips were a little white because of the exhaustion of force, it made people have an impulse to hold them.


    Wang Yu was a little crazy. He never thought there would be such a beautiful girl at this time.


    But then he shook his head and waved away these thoughts in his mind. Now the most important thing is to wake her up.


    A force entered the body from the girl''s wrist along Wang Yu''s fingers and slowly swam through the meridians.


    The more he looked at Wang Yu''s eyebrows, the tighter he frowned. He couldn''t help looking up at the girl.


    Because Wang Yu found that not only did her force dry up, but also the force that should protect her muscles and veins disappeared. Her muscles and veins are like a water pipe to be weathered.


    "Hey, forget it. Helping you is equivalent to helping myself."


    Wang Yu sighed, then sat down and put his hands on her palms.


    Suddenly a cold feeling of softness came, but Wang Yu was not in the mood to think about it at this time.


    The force in the body runs slowly and enters into the girl''s body along the palm of her hand.


    At this time, because her muscles and veins are seriously damaged, Wang Yu can only help her recover a little. An carelessness may break her muscles and veins. Wang Yu doesn''t want to take this responsibility.


    With the little invasion of Wang Yu''s force, she helped her constantly moisten her dry muscles and veins. I don''t know how long it took, the muscles and veins in the girl''s body have returned to normal.


    Wang Yu consumed a lot of force, and now there is only a quarter left in his body.


    Wang Yu immediately felt a weak feeling in his body, but he can''t stop now. He still needs to give force to the girl.


    Because of the repair of muscles and veins, the amount of force input by Wang Yu has also increased. As the force in his body continued to disappear, Wang Yu began to feel dizzy.


    His face turned pale, and the blood color on his lips disappeared.


    "Boy, do you want to fight like that? Besides, you don''t have a way to wake her up, and you can meet all kinds of people in the ruins. What if she wants to kill you?" the little soul scolded.


    But Wang Yu ignored his words. He didn''t believe that the people he sacrificed his life to save would kill himself in turn. Moreover, there was no treasure to seize here.


    At this time, the girl''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and her face gradually recovered a trace of blood color.


    As if he felt that she was waking up, Wang Yu increased the output of force.


    A moment later, the girl''s dark eyes gradually opened, as if there were water waves flowing, which was beautiful, but now there was a trace of loss.


    "Are you awake?"


    Suddenly heard someone speak, the look in the girl''s eyes instantly condensed, raised her head, and a handsome and pale face appeared in front of her.


    The girl was slightly stunned. Then she reacted. She withdrew her palm for a few meters and looked at Wang Yu with vigilance.

 Chapter 54

    Wang Yu didn''t expect that the girl would take back her palm. The lost transmission target suddenly turned back. Wang Yu was immediately bitten by force.


    "Puff..."


    His face suddenly turned pale, a sweet mouthful of fresh blood gushed out of his throat, and the whole man fell powerlessly to the ground.


    At this time, the force in his body was probably ten to eighty-nine.


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly, covered his chest and looked at the girl. "Cough, girl, are you? I''m saving you."


    Seeing this, the girl also understood, and the memories in her mind came out one by one.


    Before she entered here, she waited for many treasures, but when she left, she found that the force in her body was not enough.


    At last, she was absorbed by the stone gate. Just when she was desperate, the door suddenly opened and she rushed out with all her strength.


    Then it seemed that he hit something, and he didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, it should be the man who transmitted force to save himself.


    The girl looked at Wang Yu coldly, as if she was not grateful because he saved herself.


    The lips moved, and a cold voice sounded, "why did you get me in again?" I could hear a trace of anger.


    Wang yubai glanced at her and said helplessly, "do you think I want to come in? Who wants to come in where I can''t get out?"


    "Then you come in." the girl''s pretty face is cold, even her voice has the same frequency, without any emotional fluctuation.


    "You..."


    Wang Yu was speechless for a moment. Unexpectedly, the girl was so unreasonable. And he paid no attention to his saving grace.


    "It seems that Xiaohun is right. Good people really can''t do it easily." Wang Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. Although his voice was small, it was heard by the girl not far away.


    But she didn''t mean to thank him. After all, she didn''t let him save herself.


    "How much force is left in you?" the girl said suddenly after a moment of silence.


    Wang yubai ignored her and closed her eyes on the wall.


    Seeing the girl''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, it''s the first time someone has treated herself like this.


    She used to treat others like this. How could she have been treated like this.


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?" a slight anger appeared between the girl''s Willow eyebrows.


    "I saved your life, so you talk to the benefactor?" Wang Yu sneered.


    "You... Did I ask you to save me?" the girl pointed to Wang Yu as if she were an angry child.


    "You''re right. I refuse to talk to you now. I''m sorry I have to rest. Please go there. Men and women don''t kiss." Wang Yu made an invitation gesture. However, regardless of the girl''s reaction, he closed his eyes directly.


    "You..."


    The girl snorted coldly, and a long blue sword suddenly appeared in her slender palm.


    The long sword emits light blue light. You can see a little streamer on the sword body.


    With the appearance of the long sword, the surrounding temperature suddenly decreased, and a slight chill flickered on the blade.


    Wang Yu suddenly felt the temperature drop. He opened his eyes and looked at it. His face suddenly changed.


    He quickly stood up and looked at the girl warily, "what are you doing?"


    The girl looked at Wang Yu with a pair of green eyes, and there was a cold meaning, "since you don''t speak, it''s no different from the dead. The air here is thin, and one less person will have more opportunities to live."


    As she said this, the girl stepped out at her feet and stabbed Wang Yu with a long sword flashing in her hand.


    Feeling the fierce spirit on the blade, Wang Yu''s look was very flat and didn''t mean to avoid.


    However, when the blade reached his chest, it suddenly stopped, but the blade still cut his robe.


    The girl frowned slightly, "why don''t you hide?"


    Under normal circumstances, in the face of such a situation, people''s first reaction is to avoid, but he doesn''t move. You know, if this sword really stabs, he will fall in an instant.


    Wang Yu spread his hand and smiled calmly, "you won''t kill me at all. Why should I hide?"


    "How did you know I wouldn''t kill you?" there was doubt on the girl''s pretty face. She had completely burst out just now.


    Wang Yu naturally saw her doubts and explained, "from the momentum, you really want to kill me, but there is no killing intention in your eyes.


    And now in this case, it''s not that one less person has more opportunities, but that one more person has more opportunities.


    After all, you need enough force to go out. I guess you can''t go out at all. "


    "Are you so sure?"


    "No, I''m betting, I''m betting you won''t kill me." facing the cold snow girl in front of him, Wang Yu didn''t give in at all.


    However, as he said, he was gambling just now. Although his face was calm, in fact, he was nervous to death for fear that the sword would stab down.


    But he won''t let the girl in front of him know.

 Chapter 55

    The girl disappeared with a long sword in her hand. She looked at Wang Yu coldly and said, "you guessed right. I really won''t kill you now, but I will kill you when I go out."


    Wang Yu spread his hands and said casually, "then wait until you go out. If you don''t kill me now, we''ll be friends?"


    Hearing the speech, the girl was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect to kill him. He not only looked calm, but also wanted to be friends with himself.


    She didn''t understand how the man''s brain grew, but she always had a feeling that the boy was determined to eat himself.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Wang Yu stretched out his hand and said, "my name is Wang Yu. What''s your name?"


    The girl was stunned. She didn''t mean to shake hands with him, but said coldly, "Bing er."


    "Sure enough, it''s like ice." Wang Yu touched his chin and said seriously.


    "You..." bing''er gently bit his silver teeth, waved his sleeve, went to the other side and sat down, ignoring Wang Yu.


    She had never seen a teenager like Wang Yu, but she felt that Wang Yu was much better than those who thought he was superior.


    Wang Yu smiled and didn''t excite her anymore. He sat down to recover his strength.


    There is no heaven and earth aura here, so there is no way to recover the force, so we can only try to maintain our physical strength and avoid some special situations.


    Bing''er looked at Wang Yu, who had closed his eyes, and suddenly felt that the boy was still very good-looking.


    "What am I thinking?" bing''er gently shook his head and crushed the thoughts in his mind.


    Then he closed his eyes and quietly recovered his strength.


    There was no concept of time in the stone chamber, and they didn''t know how long they had rested.


    Wang Yu opened his eyes. At this time, his face had recovered some ruddy.


    He stood up and walked to bing''er''s side. Suddenly, a faint faint fragrance went into his nose, which could not be said to smell good.


    It seemed that bing''er also opened his eyes and stood up when he felt Wang Yu coming.


    At this time, Wang Yu really saw her figure. Although she was wearing loose clothes, she couldn''t hide her exquisite posture at all.


    The long black hair was scattered behind my head at random, and the water waves in my blue eyes were flowing. Although it revealed a bone chilling feeling, it was still very attractive.


    Moreover, her face is still so beautiful. Wang Yu can say without hesitation that bing''er is the most beautiful girl he has ever seen.


    However, Wang Yu is not such a restless person, and these ideas are only a moment''s effort.


    "What''s up?" bing''er said coldly.


    Wang Yu looked at her with a light smile and said, "should we discuss how to get out? We can''t be trapped here all the time."


    Bing''er glanced at him lightly and said, "there is no heaven and earth aura here. We can''t restore our force. How can we get out?"


    The voice continued with a slight pause: "unless there is a spirit object containing the spirit of heaven and earth, but where to find a spirit object now?"


    "Spirit." Wang Yu repeated softly. Then he thought that he had got several in the last stone chamber just now.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu took out the five boxes in Najie, but there was no red box here.


    Wang Yu knows that there must be good things. Now he and bing''er don''t know each other, so he should be more or less wary of each other.


    Five crystal boxes appeared, and suddenly a faint aura of heaven and earth was sent out.


    "I have," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Seeing these five crystal boxes, Bing er''s eyes were always cold, and there was also an excited light.


    "I don''t know any of these. See which one works." Wang Yu scratched his head and was embarrassed.


    He got all these from the ruins. He can''t even call his name, let alone what kind of effect it has.


    Bing''er ignored him, but kept looking at the spirit objects in the five boxes, as if they were identifying.


    "Qinghai bamboo repairs muscles and bones, and Vajra leaves quench your body..."


    Wang Yu listened to bing''er saying the same thing. He couldn''t help but be surprised at her understanding of the spirit.


    Don''t say it''s him. I''m afraid the two patriarchs of Wufeng sect and Wuming sect don''t recognize each other.


    "This is..."


    Bing''er picked up the fourth box. Wang Yu threw it into the box and could see that it contained a bright red fruit with crystal luster on the surface. People couldn''t help but want to eat it.


    "What is this?" Wang Yu asked curiously.


    "This is Chiyang fruit. It has the effect of improving the realm, but it is only useful for martial artists with seven grades." Bing er said faintly.


    "Improve the realm!?" Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect that he had got such a treasure and didn''t know it at all.


    I secretly decided to study Tiancai and Dibao when I went out.


    Bing''er handed him the box. "Put away all those. This is enough."

 Chapter 56

    Wang Yu was a little surprised that she would return this treasure to herself. If someone else changed, I''m afraid she would work hard with herself. She couldn''t help but feel more good for the girl.


    "Why did you give it back to me?" Wang Yu smiled. Now he wanted to know what the little girl was thinking. If it were him, I''m afraid he would have robbed it.


    "First, I''m not interested in your stuff. Second, I''ve exceeded the level of seven grade martial arts. This stuff is good, but it''s useless to me. What else do you want to know?" bing''er glanced at him faintly.


    "OK, but there is no heaven and earth aura here. Can you improve the realm?" Wang Yu was worried. Such things can''t be wasted.


    "Chiyangguo itself has abundant heaven and earth aura. As long as you are under the seven grades, there should be no problem." Bing Er thought and said.


    "That''s good." Wang Yu didn''t pinch. Even when he sat down, he suddenly heard the sound of ice when he was about to open the box.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you while you''re practicing?"


    Wang Yu looked at Bing er''s beautiful face and smiled gently, "if you want to kill you, kill you."


    Before bing''er could say anything, Wang Yu opened the crystal box, and a strong aura of heaven and earth filled the air in an instant.


    Feeling the strong aura of heaven and earth, Wang Yu couldn''t help but be surprised. Immediately, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "How do you want to eat?" Wang Yu suddenly asked.


    Wen Yan bing''er was slightly stunned, and then said faintly: "cut a little with your fingernails, suck up the juice first, and then eat the rest."


    "OK."


    According to bing''er, Wang Yu cut the peel of Chiyang fruit with his fingernail, and a stream of red juice immediately flowed out.


    Wang Yulian put the fruit on his mouth, and a faint sweet juice flowed down his throat into his stomach.


    Wang Yu felt the power as if it had ignited a flame, which filled every part of his body in an instant.


    Wang Yu was surprised and quickly ran the little force left in his body to refine the medicine.


    The burning feeling filled every muscle and vein of him instantly, and the feeling of tearing rushed to his mind, as if the muscles and veins were broken inch by inch.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth and endured the pain, which was much stronger than when he absorbed animal pill for the first time.


    But Wang Yu''s consciousness was not blurred at all. He felt the pain everywhere. At this moment, the force seemed to be turned into magma, burning and flowing in his muscles and veins.


    A pair of closed eyes suddenly opened, flashing the light of the flame, but there was an incomparably firm look in the flame.


    Looking at this scene, Bing er''s pretty face couldn''t help showing a look of surprise.


    This Chiyang fruit can really improve the realm, but she didn''t say anything.


    That is, when absorbing Chiyang fruit, there will be incomparable pain, which is more terrible than death.


    Although Chiyang fruit can improve the realm, few people use it.


    One needs to endure great pain, and the other will be burned to ashes if it fails.


    It was not that bing''er didn''t want to tell him before, but that Wang Yu was too anxious and took it directly before she introduced it. It was useless to tell him at that time.


    Originally, she had classified Wang Yu as a failure, but what she didn''t expect was that Wang Yu''s willpower was so strong that he could compete with the medicine of Chiyang fruit.


    At this time, bing''er''s look at Wang Yu changed. It was not as cold as before.


    "I didn''t expect his willpower to be so strong!" bing''er said faintly. It seems that they can really go out this time.


    At this time, bing''er suddenly felt a hot breath burst out from Wang Yu, and a fine light flashed in his eyes, "it''s the critical moment, Wang Yu, you have to hold on."


    Bing Er didn''t feel it, his slender palm slowly tightened up.


    At this time, Wang Yu only felt that the force in his body suddenly rose like a huge tide, but the force was like a hot magma.


    Wang Yu only felt that his body was burning in an instant, and the pain was also rising abruptly. His mind was in a trance at this moment.


    "Hum."


    A cold hum rang out in Wang Yu''s heart, and the force like magma flowed along the running route of Wu soul formula under his mobilization.


    Wang Yu could hear the burning sound of force flowing in his muscles and veins.


    "Move it."


    Wang Yu''s heart whispered, and he tried his best to run the force in his body. The sound of "Yiyi" rang through his body. The burning pain hit the depths of his mind, as if even his soul was burning.


    As time went by, the medicinal power of Chiyang fruit was gradually suppressed by Wang Yu.


    The burning tingling sensation also began to weaken at this time.


    Feeling the temperature on Wang Yu''s body gradually decreasing, Bing er''s cold pretty face showed a touch of joy.


    "He really succeeded!" bing''er said in surprise.


    However, just then, the temperature on Wang Yu suddenly increased, much stronger than just now.


    "This... What''s going on!?" Bing er''s pretty face suddenly changed. What''s going on?

 Chapter 57

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the medicine almost absorbed? How can there be such terrible medicine?" Bing er''s pretty face was full of surprise.


    Normally, Wang Yu should have absorbed the medicine. There will be no medicine at all, let alone such a powerful medicine.


    However, just when she was surprised, the temperature on Wang Yu''s body suddenly converged like the body, and in a moment it returned to normal.


    Slowly opened his eyes, and a touch of red light flashed at the bottom of his eyes. A slight smile appeared on Wang Yu''s face.


    He raised his palm and shook it. Wang Yu''s smile was stronger. "Finally he broke through the sixth grade. The medicine power of Chiyang fruit is really overbearing!"


    Wang Yu shivered when he thought of the pain he had just absorbed the medicine. The feeling was terrible. He didn''t want to experience it for the second time.


    Spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi. Wang Yu closed his eyes and stretched his body. Suddenly, a crack of bones came from his body.


    Wang Yu only felt comfortable, as if he had just taken a hot bath.


    When he opened his eyes, Wang Yu was suddenly stunned. At this time, Bing er''s cold eyes were staring at him, with a color of doubt.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do I have flowers on my face?" Wang Yu smiled and stood up, touched his nose and said.


    Bing''er ignored his ridicule and directly asked, "what happened just now? Why did you finally have such a strong temperature burst out? I don''t think it''s like the medicine of Chiyang fruit."


    When she said this, Wang Yu''s face also showed doubt, "yes? Why don''t I know?"


    Bing''er''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but his appearance didn''t look like lying.


    "Then release the force and have a look."


    "Oh."


    It was nothing to release the force. Wang Yu immediately urged the force in his body to release it.


    Just for a moment, bing''er felt that the temperature on Wang Yu suddenly increased, and a force of red staying in the hot temperature swirled around Wang Yu.


    "This..."


    Not only bing''er, but also Wang Yu himself was a little surprised. Of course, he knew his force very well.


    Originally, there was only a sharp spirit in his force, but now how could he suddenly have the attribute of fire.


    "Boy, good luck!" the little soul''s surprised voice sounded in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?" although it''s a good thing that force has one more attribute, if you don''t know how it came from, you won''t be relieved to use it.


    The little soul pondered a little and said with a smile: "the female doll is right. This Chiyang fruit can indeed improve the martial arts realm, but she has less effect. Although it is very difficult to appear, it is also a little possible."


    "What''s that?" Wang Yu asked anxiously. Although he didn''t know what effect it was, he knew that the attribute attached to his current force must be related to this effect.


    "Another effect is attribute addition, but it usually doesn''t appear at all, so I mean you''re lucky," the little soul said with a smile.


    Although chiyangguo has such an effect, few people have really got the addition of attributes, so they are gradually forgotten. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu has such luck.


    Generally, there is only one attribute of force. It was originally the sharpness of the sword, but now it seems that there is another attribute of fire.


    "So it is."


    After hearing Xiaohun''s explanation, Wang Yu couldn''t help feeling a little excited. In this way, his strength will be improved again.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" bing''er asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know." Wang Yu won''t tell her. If she finds out the existence of the little soul, she''s afraid it''s dangerous.


    He doesn''t believe that a girl who knows so many things will have a simple background. When she doesn''t understand, it''s better to be vigilant.


    Bing''er naturally saw that he didn''t want to tell himself, so he didn''t ask more. Seeing that Wang Yu took back his external force, he said, "can you open the door now?"


    Wang Yu reacted at this time. He was a little too happy about the force just now.


    Hurriedly nodded and walked quickly towards the stone gate. Bing Er couldn''t help shaking her head when she saw him like this. She still felt that Wang Yu was better when she broke through just now.


    Wang Yu put his palm on the stone gate, and a fine light suddenly flashed in his dark eyes. The force in his body suddenly burst out and poured into the stone gate.


    Feeling the surging force in his body, Wang Yu was a little surprised. There was no way to compare the five products with the six products.


    Now the force in his body is at least twice as much as before. If he breaks through the seventh grade in the future, I''m afraid it will be more powerful.


    With the continuous injection of his force, a red light gradually appeared on the stone gate.

 Chapter 58

    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    The stone gate was slowly opened at this time. Wang Yu and bing''er''s faces showed joy and finally could leave here.


    Wang Yu withdrew his force and looked at bing''er. He couldn''t help but be stunned there.


    This was the first time he saw the second expression on bing''er''s face.


    "Let''s go." it seemed to feel Wang Yu''s eyes. Bing er''s pretty face suddenly recovered its cold color and went straight out of the stone chamber.


    "It looks good to laugh," Wang Yu whispered.


    Bing''er''s body paused slightly, and the look on her pretty face became a little strange, but it just disappeared in an instant and left the stone chamber quickly.


    When they left the stone chamber, the stone door closed slowly again.


    Bing''er looked at Wang Yu and said, "I''ll see you later." then her charming body flashed and disappeared in Wang Yu''s sight.


    "This girl is really strange." Wang Yu shook his head slightly. It was the first time he saw such a cold girl, but it was also the most special one.


    Although she has always been cold to herself, she is really beautiful.


    Wang Yu glanced in the direction she left, and then walked towards another stone corridor.


    I have been aware of it for a long time in the stone chamber. If I don''t hurry up, I''m afraid all the treasures in this relic will be taken away by Wu Tao.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu quickened his pace and swept towards the depths of the tomb.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, a fierce animal roar sounded behind him. Wang Yu quickly stopped. A pair of sword eyebrows frowned slightly and turned to look in the other direction. The sound came from the direction Bing Er left.


    "Her force has not been restored, will there be no accident?" I don''t know why Wang Yu suddenly had this idea in his heart.


    But on second thought, she seems to want to kill herself. What if she wants to kill herself after she saves her? It''s nothing to make trouble for herself.


    Wang Yu hesitated slightly, turned and continued to walk towards the depths. He still had his own things to do, because it was bad for an unrelated person to lose his life.


    "Roar..."


    However, before he went far, he heard another animal roar coming from behind. The pressure in the roar made Wang Yu feel a palpitation.


    Jianmei frowned tightly, and Wang Yu bit his teeth. "It''s really troublesome."


    Wang Yu turned and hurried to the direction of the beast roar. He disappeared in the Stone Gallery after only two dodges.


    ¡­¡­


    Bing''er hurriedly separated from Wang Yu, and then walked towards the depths of a stone corridor.


    "It has taken a lot of time. We must speed up, or the treasure may be taken away by others." Bing er''s Dai eyebrow wrinkled slightly, as if she was a little anxious.


    However, before she had gone far, she smelled a smell of blood coming from the front.


    Bing''er stopped, the fine awn in her hand flashed, and the blue long sword appeared in her hand, and the surrounding air suddenly became cold.


    Move forward vigilantly, that''s where she must go.


    With her deepening, the blood became more and more intense, and the willow eyebrow frowned and looked nervous.


    Suddenly she saw the corpses lying on the ground not far in front. The corpses were broken and obviously bitten.


    "There is a martial beast!" the force in the body immediately circulated, and the cold sword edge also flickered.


    "Roar..."


    A huge figure suddenly rushed towards her, and bing''er''s eyes shrank. When she saw clearly, a cold hum came out of her mouth, and the operation of force in her body met her.


    Bing''er waved the long sword in his hand, and a cold sword Qi was to cut through the air and cut into the dark shadow.


    The giant beast suddenly raised its front paw and patted it hard. The sword Qi suddenly broke like glass and disappeared into countless light spots.


    Bing''er''s Willow eyebrows suddenly frowned. At this time, she remembered that her force had not recovered. Just now, the sword had consumed a lot of force in her body.


    The beast didn''t give her any chance at all. He rushed to her and tore away at bing''er with a bloody mouth and an extremely fishy smell.


    Dare not have the slightest hesitation, all the forces in the body were immediately mobilized, the cold air was immediately raised, and both hands held the long sword tightly.


    "Ice rain."


    With a soft drink, she saw the cold awn on the long sword, and the long sword in her hand was cut off boldly. Her pretty face quickly turned pale at this time.


    Suddenly, a thin ice cone hit the giant beast. I felt that if attacked, even the martial arts would be frozen in an instant.


    The beast also felt the crisis contained in the raindrop, but there was no retreat in its fierce eyes.


    When even he roared at the falling raindrops.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, a strong wind roared at the raindrops. After only a moment of contact, all the raindrops were blown back.


    Bing''er''s green eyes suddenly shrunk. At the moment, she can''t avoid it at all when she has done her best to make a living.


    She knows her martial arts best. If she is attacked, she is afraid that she will not die and will be seriously injured.


    The raindrops are constantly enlarged in her eyes, and she can feel the violent power contained in the raindrops.


    However, at this time, a gray sword suddenly roared from behind her. In an instant, it cut through the air and smashed all the raindrops.

 Chapter 59

    Just when she was surprised, a broad palm appeared on her shoulder. Before she could react, it took her to fall steadily on the ground.


    "Why are you always in trouble?" a familiar voice sounded behind her.


    Bing''er slightly tilted his head and looked at the handsome face behind him. He couldn''t help but show surprise on his pretty face.


    "Why are you here?" bing''er looked surprised. She didn''t think Wang Yu would save herself.


    Wang Yu gently rubbed his nose and said with a smile: "suddenly he felt that he was boring alone, so he came back to you."


    Bing''er was slightly stunned. He couldn''t help feeling that the teenager was very strange. He wanted to kill him, but he came to save himself.


    "I''ll catch up with you later." Wang Yu said and stepped out.


    There was a sharp color in the dark eyes, and an surging force filled the air in an instant.


    "Now let me play with you." before the words fell, Wang Yu''s body rushed out and cut out sword flowers in his hand, all carrying hot sharp Qi to attack the giant beast.


    This matchless ferocious color flickered in the giant beast''s eyes, completely ignoring the human attack in front of him.


    The huge figure hit the sword flower directly, "Ding Ding Ding..."


    When the sword flower hit the beast, there was a sound of gold and iron collision, and sparks splashed on the animal skin.


    "What a strong defense!" Wang Yu was surprised. The edge of wanhun sword was blocked for the first time.


    Suddenly, the giant beast rushed forward. Wang Yu could hear the roaring sound of the strong wind. If he was hit by it, his body would fall apart in an instant.


    "Drink."


    Wang Yu shouted angrily, and the force in his body suddenly turned. A fiery red sharp force burst out in an instant.


    The body turned over in the air, and the toes were a little above the head of the giant beast. The body suddenly shot out, and then fell in front of bing''er


    Reach out and pull bing''er''s arm. Before she struggles, she runs back with her delicate body.


    Bing''er was stunned when she was caught on the wrist. She didn''t expect Wang Yu to suddenly catch herself.


    She was so weak that she had no time to resist, so she was taken out by Wang Yu.


    When she reacted, she had left a long distance, and the beast was thrown away.


    "What kind of beast is that? Its defense is so abnormal." Wang Yu looked back and found that the beast didn''t catch up, so he stopped.


    At this time, bing''er had returned to his mind. When he heard Wang Yu''s voice, he subconsciously replied, "that''s like a tiger beast. Among the three martial beasts, its defense is the strongest."


    "It''s actually a third grade martial beast. No wonder." Wang Yu seemed to understand and nodded slightly.


    "Are we safe now?"


    "It didn''t come. It should be all right."


    "Then you can let go?" bing''er looked at him coldly, and said without emotion in his voice.


    "Oh." Wang Yu was a little stunned. He found that he was still holding her bright wrist and quickly let go.


    Bing''er gently rubbed his wrist, and they fell into an awkward state for a moment.


    "There are dangers everywhere in the ruins. You''d better restore the force first and I''ll help you protect the law." Wang Yu broke the embarrassing atmosphere with a slight touch.


    "En." bing''er answered, and then sat down directly, forming a strange handprint on his chest.


    A moment later, Wang Yu could feel the aura of the surrounding world slowly flowing towards her body.


    Wang Yu didn''t go far. He sat down about five or six meters in front of her and quietly looked at Bing er''s beautiful face.


    At this time, her long eyelashes shook and looked very naughty.


    The cold on the pretty face is also a little less, and it looks more gentle.


    "I''m just too bad, otherwise I really want to be friends with her." Wang Yu thought of it helplessly.


    She saved her, but she even wanted to kill herself. I really don''t understand what the girl thinks in her heart.


    If it''s someone else, you won''t fight or kill unless you promise by example.


    "Well..."


    Wang Yu frowned suddenly and hurriedly looked to the right passage, where there was a strong breath approaching.


    Wang Yu stood up and the ten thousand soul sword suddenly appeared in his hand. He glanced at bing''er and flashed a firm look in his eyes, "help you again."


    When Wang Yu left, Bing er''s eyes slowly opened and looked at the direction of Wang Yu''s disappearance. A complex look flashed on her pretty face. I don''t know what she was thinking at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu hurried in that direction with the ten thousand soul sword, because he could feel the breath. The master''s speed was very fast. Under normal circumstances, he would go to the ice cultivation place in less than a minute.


    So Wang Yu must stop it at the farthest place, or it may affect her.


    Now she doesn''t have a trace of force in her body, and she can''t bear the fluctuation of this level battle at all.


    "What a trouble!" Wang Yu smiled and shook his head.

 Chapter 60

    "I said, boy, that''s a three-level martial beast. Is it worth it for such a girl to kill you?" the little soul asked in some doubt. He didn''t understand whether Wang Yu had killed him and wanted to help someone who wanted to kill him.


    The little soul only felt that he had existed in vain for tens of thousands of years. He couldn''t even understand such things.


    "Don''t worry about him. Anyway, I just want to help. If I leave like this, if something happens to her, I''m afraid it will become a demon on my way to practice in the future." Wang Yu said, "when this is over, I''ll separate from her immediately. She always cries to kill me."


    The little soul sighed helplessly, "then do it yourself. When your life is threatened, I will help you."


    "Thanks, brother." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    "Don''t follow me, it''s coming," said the little soul.


    Just then, a huge dark shadow suddenly appeared in Wang Yu''s vision. It was the three grade martial beast elephant tiger beast just now.


    The situation was urgent just now. Wang Yu didn''t see it clearly. At this time, Wang Yu looked at the martial beast in front of him.


    Its body is about four feet long and about two feet high. The tiger body is like a head. The fine scales grow on its body and twinkle with a deep cold luster under the light of the night pearl.


    A row of bone spurs grow on the back, which are full of sharp feeling. A thick tail is four meters long, and the tail is like a hammer. You can imagine its destructive power.


    "Big guy, I won''t let you pass." Wang Yu smiled at the elephant tiger, and the ten thousand soul sword in his hand slowly raised and pointed at the elephant tiger.


    The elephant tiger''s huge eyes looked at Wang Yu, which was full of ferocious color. The blood mouth opened and the smelly saliva flowed down.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing the weak human in front of him, he dared to challenge his majesty. He immediately became angry and roared at Wang Yu.


    The huge elephant trunk came crashing with a strong wind.


    Wang Yu had no fear at all, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes.


    Wang Yu dared not be careless when facing this three grade martial beast. The force all over his body suddenly circulated, and the temperature of the surrounding air increased by a few minutes.


    On the ten thousand soul sword, the gray awn made a great work, and the sound of "buzzing" echoed in the Stone Gallery.


    "Drink."


    Wang Yu drank fiercely, and the ten thousand soul sword cut out continuously. Several sword awns tore the air and cut off the elephant tiger.


    Seeing these swords, the eyes of the tiger beast were full of disdain. They didn''t even mean to defend. They let the swords bombard themselves.


    "Ding Ding..."


    A dense sound of gold and iron rang out and echoed in the stone corridor, but the tiger only splashed a spark, and even the skin was not damaged at all.


    "The tiger''s defense is very strong. Although the ten thousand soul sword is powerful, you are too weak to play the power of the ten thousand soul sword. If you want to hurt it, I''m afraid you can only use the ten thousand soul formula." the little soul warned.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling slightly. Although the ten thousand soul formula is powerful, it consumes a lot every time. If he can''t solve it with one move, he will be in danger next.


    "Roar..."


    Just for a moment, the elephant tiger smashed the sword and came to Wang Yu''s body. The ferocious color in his eyes flashed, and the huge elephant trunk hit Wang Yu''s tiny body hard.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to hesitate. He moved and suddenly hid to one side. However, at this time, the tiger like nose suddenly changed direction and directly followed Wang Yu''s body. Wang Yu''s skin was tingling with such strength.


    Eyes suddenly shrink, can see the huge elephant trunk quickly enlarge in their own eyes.


    "Broken rock..."


    Wang Yu roared in his heart, and the force on his body suddenly boiled up, and rushed towards the ten thousand soul sword like a wave.


    With the strength of the sword, Wang Yu''s face quickly turned pale.


    "Die for me."


    Wang Yu stamped at his feet and suddenly soared into the air with his dazzling sword. When the sword reached the top, Wang Yu suddenly cut off the elephant tiger below.


    I saw a powerful giant sword with unparalleled sharpness and beheaded the elephant tiger.


    The huge eyes of the elephant tiger suddenly contracted, and it had felt the smell of danger in the sword.


    "Roar..."


    An angry roar rang out, and the big mouth of the blood suddenly opened. One of the purple light balls condensed rapidly.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He felt that the terrible energy contained in the light ball was no weaker than the broken rocks. A bitter smile could not help but appear on the corners of his mouth.


    "It seems that I can''t stop it."

 Chapter 61

    The huge ten thousand soul sword cut through the air and cut down with terrible power. At this time, the energy ball in the mouth of the tiger beast has been formed, and in an instant, it collided with the sword in mid air.


    "Boom..."


    The two attacks only touched in mid air for a moment and then exploded, and a dazzling light lit up like the sun.


    The aftermath of the explosion quickly swept around, but it couldn''t move the stone corridor. It surged towards the channels on both sides.


    "Pooh!"


    Wang Yu was blown away by the strong wind, and his blood suddenly churned. A mouthful of fresh blood was sprayed on his clothes and dyed red.


    "Spray..."


    The body fell heavily on the ground and wiped several meters away. The feeling of severe pain spread all over the body in an instant.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth and leaned on the ground. He staggered to his feet. A trace of blood continued to flow from the corners of his mouth and drip on the ground.


    He looked at the tiger beast in front of him vaguely. Wang Yu could feel that he was hurt to a certain extent, but it was not serious.


    However, at this time, there was little force left in his body, which was not enough to support the battle.


    Moreover, the blood surge in the body can''t be suppressed at all, and the internal organs have even shifted. If you fight, it''s no different from dying.


    The elephant tiger beast was slightly surprised in its huge eyes. It never thought that this seemingly weak human would make such a strong attack.


    Unexpectedly, he was able to break his defense and hurt himself. He glanced at the bleeding wound on his body and looked at Wang Yu. His surprise disappeared in an instant, replaced by incomparable anger.


    How can he not be angry when he is hurt by this weak human.


    "Roar..."


    A roar rang through the Stone Gallery. Wang Yu was stunned. At this time, he had no resistance at all.


    "Hey, I''m afraid this hero can''t be a hero." Wang Yu''s words are full of self mockery. He knows he can''t deal with it, but he still wants to show off his ability. Even he doesn''t understand why he did it.


    The huge body of the tiger beast was full of violent breath, carrying an unparalleled strong wind to hit him.


    He had been able to think that the terrible force hit him, and he was afraid that his body would be broken in an instant.


    "Boy, you can''t die." the voice of the little soul echoed in his mind, and the feeling of nothingness seemed to be when he met him for the first time.


    As his voice sounded, Wang Yu suddenly felt a sharp and unparalleled breath pouring into his body, and the originally dried up force grew rapidly.


    The pain disappeared and replaced by a sense of incomparable strength. At this time, he felt that he could flatten the mountain with one punch.


    The tiger beast felt Wang Yu''s breath, and his huge eyes showed a look of fear.


    Wu beast''s natural perception of danger is very strong. It can feel that the human in front of it can threaten itself.


    But it did not shrink back at all. It must tear up the human in front of it.


    "Boy, accept my power." the little soul''s voice was calm, and the power was constantly transmitted to Wang Yu''s body through the ten thousand soul sword.


    "Wait!" suddenly the little soul stopped transmitting energy, and even the power that had appeared in his body was quickly transmitted back to the ten thousand soul sword.


    Wang Yu was immediately surprised. He saw that the elephant tiger was close at hand. He was afraid that he would become a corpse after two breaths.


    "You can''t do this," Wang Yu growled in despair.


    "It''s all right. You can''t die this time." the little soul said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?" Wang Yu''s face was full of doubts. Like a tiger and a beast, he had no power at this time. How could he not die.


    "Hey, hey." the incomprehensible laughter of the little soul echoed in his mind.


    The tiger beast had come to him, and Wang Yu could even feel its outstanding breath.


    "It''s over." Wang Yu was already desperate. His eyes closed slowly, waiting for the arrival of death.


    However, when his eyes were closed to the general, he suddenly opened them, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face.


    "It turned out that the little soul was talking about her."


    At this time, Wang Yu only felt that the temperature of his body suddenly dropped. With his physical strength, he felt a sharp cold, and pieces of glittering snowflakes floated down from above.


    "Frozen for thousands of miles."


    The sound of cold drinking sounded in Wang Yu''s ears, but at this time, he was so moving.


    The body of the tiger beast suddenly stopped. Its eyes were full of doubts. It looked up at the snowflakes all over the sky, but a moment later it felt a biting cold.


    Countless snowflakes swept towards it in an instant. Before it could react, it lost all consciousness.


    Wang Yu looked at the scene in front of him in shock. At this time, the elephant tiger had become a crystal ice sculpture. It was a three-level martial beast. It was solved with one move!

 Chapter 62

    He couldn''t believe his eyes. He slowly turned back and looked behind him. He saw a beautiful figure standing behind him, with a cold color on his pretty face.


    "You''re... Awesome." Wang Yu stared at bing''er for a long time. He didn''t know how to express his mood at the moment.


    "Of course." bing''er proudly raised his pretty face, and then walked directly past Wang Yu and towards the deep part of the Stone Gallery.


    Wang Yu stood stunned. He was not shocked by the power of the attack, but Bing er''s expression just now.


    It was the first time he saw bing''er like this. He thought bing''er would only have a cold face forever, but why did his attitude towards himself change? He was a little confused for a moment.


    "What are you doing there? Wait for the tiger beast to slow down and eat you. Don''t go quickly." Bing Er stopped slightly, turned and whispered to Wang Yu, but her voice was not so cold at this time.


    Glancing at the frozen elephant tiger beast, Wang Yu immediately shivered, put away the soul sword and quickly followed Bing er.


    "Why are you here?" Wang Yu smiled. He really didn''t expect bing''er to come and help him. He thought bing''er would leave after his cultivation. After all, bing''er didn''t know when he left.


    "I feel a person is boring, so I came back to you." Bing Er didn''t look at him, but said faintly.


    Wang Yu was a little stunned. He felt that this was so familiar. He couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling. It was clearly what he had said before.


    However, he likes this feeling very much. At least she is no longer so cold to herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu and bing''er have been together for two days. Two days are enough to do a lot of things in this ruins.


    They found a lot of spirit objects in the ruins. They all took what they needed. However, although that said, Wang Yu always took less than Bing er.


    Although they were together for two days, Bing Er had few words, and his pretty face was still cold.


    Wang Yu experienced the battle with Xianghu and felt that his cultivation had been greatly improved. Maybe it was just like Xiaohun said that he could be fully stimulated only in the battle.


    But these two people didn''t encounter any danger these two days. Wang Yu observed that bing''er didn''t hesitate when he came to the fork of the road, as if he knew the road.


    And every one she chooses will have some treasures, but she is not in danger.


    On this day, they just plundered a stone chamber among the ruins, in which there were several low-grade weapons. After they divided them equally, they came to a fork in the road.


    This time, bing''er didn''t choose one directly as before, but stopped and hesitated for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing bing''er stop, Wang Yu asked in some doubt.


    Bing''er pointed to two roads, "there is no danger here, but we can''t reach the main hall deep in the ruins, but there are many treasures. This one can reach the main hall quickly, but I can''t predict the danger."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu frowned slightly and asked strangely, "do you know the route here?"


    Bing''er didn''t deny it. She nodded her head slightly. There was a slight tension between her eyebrows, as if she was afraid of something.


    "Wow, you are so powerful! You not only have high accomplishments, but also know so much about the route of the ruins. It seems that it''s my luck to meet you!" Wang yujunyi''s face suddenly showed a surprise.


    "Poop!"


    Bing''er couldn''t help laughing when she saw his reaction. She thought Wang Yu would blame her for not telling him before.


    Seeing bing''er''s smile, Wang Yu couldn''t help looking at it in a daze, because bing''er''s smile is so beautiful that it feels like the sunshine in spring. Ice and snow smile is warm and comfortable.


    Feeling Wang Yu''s eyes, Bing er''s pretty face could not help but blush slightly, stared at him and said angrily, "which way do you go? Anyway, I''m going to the main hall."


    Wang Yu smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. He immediately looked serious and said, "I''m going too, but it''s not because of you."


    Then he walked towards the quiet stone corridor pointed by bing''er.


    Seeing his appearance, a faint smile appeared on bing''er''s pretty face, and the cold color melted.


    "Go quickly." Wang Yu''s voice echoed in the stone corridor.


    Bing''er quickly followed up, and his pretty face resumed its previous look.


    Compared with the previous stone corridor, the stone corridor is much more gloomy, and the luster of the night pearl on the wall seems to be much darker.


    Silence terrible silence, can hear only the light footsteps of two people.


    Wang Yu''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and his look was alert. The ten thousand soul sword appeared in his hand in an instant, with a faint gray light.

 Chapter 63

    "What''s the matter?" bing''er saw that Dai Mei was slightly wrinkled and hurried to Wang Yu''s side. The light blue strange long sword appeared in the slender jade hand and looked warily at the darkness ahead.


    "Did you hear anything?" Wang Yu whispered with a frown.


    Bing''er listened, but he didn''t hear any sound. He said suspiciously, "are you too nervous?"


    Bing''er felt that Wang Yu''s nerves had been tense these days, and he was a little too nervous.


    "No, there must be something ahead." Wang Yu believed his ears. He did hear the sound just now. Although it was very small, it was still caught by him.


    Seeing the seriousness of his face, bing''er had to believe that the force in his body ran slowly.


    "Coming," Wang Yu suddenly shouted.


    However, just as his voice fell, there was a harsh "squeak" in the darkness ahead.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to hesitate. The force in his body quickly circulated. The gray sword on the wanhun sword was puffing and puffing like a snake letter.


    Bing''er''s green eyes were slightly coagulated, in which light blue light was shining, and the surrounding space became clear in an instant.


    When she saw the source of the sound, the look on her pretty face suddenly became dignified.


    "It''s a blood bat." bing''er said in surprise.


    Hearing the name of blood drinking bat, Wang Yu''s look changed. The fierce name of blood drinking bat is very loud in the martial animal world.


    They feed on the blood of all creatures. As long as they bite them, they can only end up with a mummy.


    Although their individual strength is only one product and very weak, they win in a large number.


    If it is a group of blood drinking bats, even a three-level Wu beast, even a tiger beast, will be sucked out of their blood, so they can earn such a reputation in the Wu beast world.


    But because they are so terrible, both humans and military beasts are enemies. It is very rare now, but why are there so many blood drinking bats here? Could it be that the owner of the tomb kept it in captivity.


    "What should I do?" bing''er''s eyebrows were frowned and she didn''t know what to do. If they fought hard, they had no chance of winning.


    "I can''t run away now. I remember there''s a stone chamber behind me. I''ll hold you there first, and I''ll come later." Wang Yu said sternly.


    "No, I''m stronger than you. You go first." Bing ER was slightly stunned, even if Wang Yu''s words were decided.


    Bing''er didn''t understand what she was talking about at this time. If it was in the past, she would push out the people in front of her to attract blood bat and then run away by herself, but now how could she want to stay.


    Wang Yu smiled, but the blood drinking bat was close at hand.


    "Then let''s fight. Life and death are determined by heaven." Wang Yu smiled with a roaring force in his body. A hot breath carried the sharp spirit, and the gray sword awn on the soul sword.


    "Well." Bing er''s head was light, and the cold breath spread at this time. It collided with Wang Yu''s hot gas, but it didn''t mean to overcome each other. On the contrary, it continued to improve under the breath of the other party.


    Wang Yu''s figure exploded at his feet and rushed towards the front. The ten thousand soul sword in his hand danced out of the sword flower like a lotus blooming in the air and turned into countless sword awns. The leaves stabbed into the bat group like locusts.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, the sound of dense blasting sounded, exploding blood flowers in the air.


    The blood drinking bats instantly boiled when they smelled the blood gas of the same kind. In the blink of an eye, they sucked the blood in the air and attacked Wang Yu.


    "Disgusting."


    Bing''er''s Willow eyebrows frowned and looked at the blood drinking bat with disgust. He waved a long sword in his hand, and several ice cones appeared in the air, stabbing and exploding several in an instant.


    "Squeak, squeak..."


    The blood flower was sucked for a moment, and the speed of the bat group increased sharply. They came to Wang Yu and came close in the blink of an eye.


    "Not good."


    Wang Yu''s sword eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and his face suddenly became cold. He kept waving the ten thousand soul sword to cut off the blood drinking bat in the air.


    However, the number of blood drinking bats is too much. No matter how he attacks, he can''t kill them. At this time, they are completely surrounded by bats.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Yu suddenly exclaimed. He saw a blood drinking bat bite him on his arm, but there was no drop, because they had been sucked into his mouth.


    With a wave of the soul sword, the blood drinking bat was cut into two sections, but two small blood holes were left on the arm.


    The fresh smell of blood immediately came out, and the bats were boiling like boiling water, and rushed to Wang Yu one after another.


    "Hum."


    Wang Yu gave a cold hum, and the force in his body suddenly spewed out, and the hot and sharp Qi instantly filled the surrounding area for several meters.

 Chapter 64

    The blood drinking bat immediately felt a tingling feeling, and even blood flowed out of the body surface.


    However, all the blood drinking bats that flow out of the blood will be immediately sucked by the same kind, become dried corpses, fall down and turn into dust.


    "Really disgusting." Wang Yu glanced at bing''er and curled his mouth. He agreed with her just now.


    "Then help me kill them all." bing''er gently picked Liu Mei.


    "That''s what I mean." Wang Yu smiled and then looked at the bats. His eyes were sharp and sharp, and the light on the wanhun sword was great.


    In an instant, he waved several swords to cut off dozens of blood drinking bats, but this had no impact on the number.


    After killing for a long time, Wang Yu finally felt that there was something wrong in his body. He stepped back two steps and suddenly hit a soft patch.


    Wang Yu''s tired face showed a smile as he leaned against bing''er''s back.


    "I''ll give you my back." Wang Yu smiled and joked.


    "At this time, you are still in the mood to joke, but I promise you, as long as I''m here, I won''t let your back show to the enemy." bing''er said coyly and seriously promised.


    Hearing the speech, the expression on Wang Yu''s face solidified slightly, and then smiled more happily, "then I will also protect your back and won''t show it to the enemy."


    "Solve the immediate trouble first." Bing er said faintly, with some breathing in his voice.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. There are too many of them." Wang Yu put away his laughter and said seriously.


    As Wang Yu said, they kept killing here for nearly 20 minutes. The number of them should be at least 1000, but they didn''t feel the reduction at all.


    "Weakness, is there any weakness in the blood drinking bat?" Wang Yu suddenly thought that all things are born and conquered each other. As long as there is no matter how powerful creatures between heaven and earth, they must have his weakness.


    "Fire, they are afraid of fire." bing''er waved and killed several, thought a little and said.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s face was surprised. No wonder those blood drinking bats would scream when they came into contact with his force.


    But he was so angry at that time that he didn''t care about it at all. Now he thinks it''s really the same thing.


    "Then I know what to do." Wang Yu smiled, the ten thousand soul sword disappeared, and a jade bottle turned over in his right hand.


    "What is this?" bing''er asked curiously when he saw the jade bottle.


    "Baby, protect our bodies with force."


    Although bing''er didn''t know what he was going to do, he released force according to his words and protected their bodies.


    With a smile, Wang Yu threw the jade bottle directly to the place where the blood drinking bats were most concentrated. The force in the palm of his hand directly broke the jade bottle.


    However, at the moment when the jade bottle was broken, the fierce flame burned instantly, and the nearby blood drinking bat was directly ignited.


    Because of the burning pain of the flame, it kept flying around, igniting the blood drinking bats around.


    "Squeak, squeak..."


    In a moment, all the blood drinking bats started a fire and bumped around.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu whispered, then directly pulled Bing er''s slender wrist and ran to the deep.


    The speed of both of them was accelerated to the extreme, and they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After running for ten minutes, two people stopped, because the consumption just now was too great. They were all bent over, holding their knees and gasping for breath.


    Wang Yu raised his head and looked at bing''er. He immediately laughed. At this time, bing''er''s white and tender face was smoked by the fire.


    Wang Yu reached out and directly helped her erase the black. He felt as if he had been electrocuted by a cold and soft touch.


    Bing''er was slightly stunned and reached out to knock off his palm. His watery eyes glanced at Wang Yu, but there was no disgust and cold taste.


    After a rest, Wang Yu straightened up and said, "those blood drinking bats may catch up at any time. We''d better find a safe place."


    Bing''er nodded slightly and followed Wang Yu, but without taking a few steps, she fell to the ground and tightly covered her slender and round jade legs.


    Wang Yu hurried over and even asked with concern, "what''s going on?"


    With that, Wang Yu took away her slender hand and saw two blood holes there. The bright red blood dyed it red.


    "Why don''t you say you''re hurt? You ran so fast just now." Wang Yu frowned and said sternly.


    "Don''t worry about it." bing''er said with some unhappiness, and a look of injustice appeared on his face.


    Seeing that she was angry, Wang Yu immediately softened and said softly, "well, I''m wrong and shouldn''t yell at you. I''ll help you heal now. Don''t move."


    With that, Wang Yu took out a bottle of medicine powder from Najie, cut Bing er''s trouser leg at the injured position with force between his fingers, and suddenly revealed a bloody hole.


    Wang Yu immediately felt as if there were countless needles in his heart.

 Chapter 65

    Take out a clean cloth from the ring and help Bing Er gently wrap up the wound.


    "OK." Wang Yu smiled and stood up slowly with Bing er. "How do you feel? Is it better?"


    "You think it''s divine medicine, just apply it." bing''er gave her a white look, as if she were looking at an idiot.


    "Hey, hey, I''m worried." Wang Yu scratched his head with an embarrassed smile. He really cares too much. How can it be done so soon.


    "You have a rest first. When the wound is better, we''ll go," Wang Yu said.


    "No." bing''er shook his head gently, "there is a treasure in the depths of the ruins. If we go late, it may be taken by those people."


    "But your injury..." Wang Yu certainly wanted the treasure in the main hall, but he was more worried about Bing er''s leg injury.


    "This injury is OK. I''ll be fine when I recover." Bing er said faintly, and didn''t care about this injury at all.


    "That''s all right." Wang Yu couldn''t help but agree, "let''s go."


    Wang Yu took two steps and found that Bing Er didn''t follow up. He turned and asked, "what''s the matter? Is the wound too painful to walk?"


    Bing''er shook his head slightly, pointed to the snow-white on his legs, and a blush appeared on his pretty face.


    Wang Yu patted his forehead and smiled. He blamed himself for not noticing this. Anyway, bing''er is a girl. How can she do this all the time.


    "Then I turned around. You should have clothes in the ring?" Wang Yu said.


    Bing''er blushed, nodded slightly and bit her red lips. She didn''t expect Wang Yu to go first and guard herself here. She never changed clothes in front of a man, even if he turned his back.


    But one moment after another, if Wang Yu left and those blood drinking bats suddenly came back, she would be really dangerous.


    "Don''t look back. If I find you looking back, I will kill you." Bing er''s voice is cold, but Wang Yu can hear the girl''s shyness.


    "Well, well, I will never look back." Wang Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. He really had no way to take the girl.


    Wang Yu turned around. In order to reassure Bing Er, he took out a cloth strip and covered his eyes.


    After verifying that Wang Yu really couldn''t see it, Bing Er took out a set of xuanskirt from the ring with a red face. Then Wang Yu heard a rustle of clothes.


    But he couldn''t help imagining the picture, because he was afraid that he would take off his blindfold. Although he was afraid, he would never do such a thing.


    "All right."


    A moment later, bing''er''s beautiful voice sounded in his ear.


    Wang Yu wondered why the sound was so close to him, and he smelled a faint aroma, which shocked him. He knew it was the aroma of bing''er.


    Taking off the blindfold, Wang Yu turned around and was stunned. His dark eyes were full of amazing looks.


    At this time, bing''er was only two meters away from him, and Wang Yu could even feel her subtle breathing.


    And at this time, the broad auction robe on bing''er had already disappeared, and a silver tight Xuan skirt was worn on him.


    The Xuan skirt fits very well. It outlines Bing er''s exquisite and charming body incisively and vividly, showing the attractive smell of youth.


    But there was still some cold on her pretty face, but Wang Yu had already adapted to her.


    For a moment, his eyes were attracted to bing''er, looking a little dull.


    Seeing Wang Yu staring at himself, Bing er''s pretty face turned a little red. Immediately, his palm turned over, a light blue light with a deep cold edge pointed directly at the center of Wang Yu''s eyebrows and stopped at the position of only two millimeters left.


    Wang Yu was surprised, looked at the light blue sword, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, smiled and moved his eyes away.


    "No, No." Wang Yu flattered, but he was really afraid that Bing Er would burst his head if he didn''t want to.


    He knows that bing''er''s strength is definitely above himself, and it''s not a little higher.


    Wang Yu knew that he would never catch the sword that sealed the tiger beast.


    "Hum." bing''er snorted proudly. As soon as the slender hand turned over, the light blue long sword disappeared.


    Then he walked ahead proudly, as if telling Wang Yu that if he dared to commit it again, he would be responsible for the consequences.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to express his opinion, but he shook his head reluctantly and told himself to control his eyes.


    Bing''er glanced slightly at Wang Yu, who shook his head behind him. A faint smile could not help but appear on his pretty face.


    Only she knew that when Wang Yu looked at herself just now, she not only didn''t have a trace of disgust, but also was a little secretly happy.


    But she would never say it, because she knew that the distance between two people was too far and impossible.


    With a sigh, the look on her pretty face returned to cold again, refusing to be cold thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 66

    ¡­¡­


    In a secret room, the greedy look twinkled in the eyes of several figures, and scraped the treasures into their own ring.


    These people are wearing purple or cyan robes. They are the people of wufengzong and wumingzong who have disappeared after entering the ruins.


    At this time, Wu Tao and Lin batian are standing at the stone gate, quietly watching their subordinates greedily plunder inside, with a disgusting smile on their lips.


    "Wu Tao, we''ve been in for some days, but we can''t see the figure of Wang Yu and Wu Tian shooting the store at all. These two will not be dead?" Lin batian showed a cruel smile and said with a smile.


    "It''s better to die. We''re saving our hands. But I really want to kill Wang Yu, but he has let us lose a lot." Wu Tao gently licked his lips with his scarlet tongue, and his face was full of ferocity.


    "Well, but the treasures obtained from the ruins are enough to make up for it, and I always feel that there must be some heavy treasures in the ruins." Lin batian narrowed his eyes slightly, which glittered with greedy luster.


    "How do you know? I feel there are a lot of these treasures?" Wu Tao said in some surprise. He couldn''t believe there were still outstanding treasures in the ruins.


    "Can you see the main hall?" Lin batian said with a smile.


    Wen Yanwu Tao immediately understood his consciousness, but all they met along the way were small stone chambers.


    I didn''t see the main hall at all, let alone the real owner of the tomb.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Wang Yu and his family haven''t appeared now. I suspect they probably know the location of the main hall and go directly to the treasure." Lin batian''s eyes flashed a sharp look.


    Immediately he continued, "as long as we find them, this treasure is in our bag. When we find this strange relic, we are making distribution."


    Wu Tao''s eyes showed the color of thinking. Then he smiled faintly and nodded, "OK, that''s it."


    The secret room was originally gloomy, but at this time it was full of conspiracy.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Wang Yu were in a secret room, but this time they found the real treasure.


    But the treasure was guarded by a martial beast. For a moment, they couldn''t help it. They could only stand in the distance and look at the purple gold box on the stone platform.


    Wang Yu held the wanhun sword in his hand and stood side by side with Bing er. The eyebrows of the sword were slightly wrinkled and his eyes were dignified.


    "This martial beast is stronger than the elephant tiger beast. It should have reached the middle of the third grade. We''re afraid we can''t get this box." Bing er''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly and looked coldly at the huge martial beast, alert to its attack at any time.


    The beast was like a lizard. It was five feet long and two feet high. Its body was covered with fine bone spines. It moved faintly, as if it could be launched like an arrow.


    A pair of huge eyes kept rolling and staring at Wang Yu. They were quite disdainful.


    A thick tongue was constantly huffing and puffing, and drops of smelly saliva fell on the ground, making a "bare" sound. There was black smoke everywhere, which showed that the saliva was highly corrosive.


    Wang Yu looked at the beast with a thoughtful look in his eyes. A moment later, a cunning smile appeared on Junyi''s face.


    "Remember how we got into the ruins?"


    As soon as I heard this, a fine light flashed across bing''er''s blue eyes, "you mean..."


    How could she not remember how she entered the ruins? Originally, when she saw the four grade silver haired bear outside the ruins, she was a little disappointed, because they could not compete with them at all.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Yu thought of a way to lure the tiger away from the mountain and lead the silver haired bear away.


    There is also a mechanism in this secret room to close the stone gate. If you lead it away and then close the stone gate, the martial beast will never enter, because the stone gate is also made of broken sky stone.


    "Hey, but how do you lead it away? The silver haired bear was killed because of its cub, but the magic lizard didn''t seem to have any way to let it leave that day."


    That day, no matter how they attack, the magic lizard will not leave the stone box three meters away. It''s not easy to distract it.


    "I have my own way." Wang Yu smiled.


    He took out a crystal box from the ring, which contained a purple fruit.


    The fruit exudes a glittering purple awn, like a star awn flowing on it. You can feel an attractive aroma across the box.


    Seeing this, bing''er immediately understood what he was going to do. This box was one of the five stone boxes Wang Yu took out at that time, and it was also the last one.


    The purple fruit is a genius treasure that can enhance the physical strength of martial animals. It has little effect on human martial artists, except some body refining experts.


    Moreover, this fruit has one of the most deadly characteristics, that is, aroma. Its aroma is very tempting. Even with human wisdom, it can''t stand it sometimes, let alone martial animals.


    "It''s up to me next." Wang Yu smiled and opened the stone box.

 Chapter 67

    Suddenly, a strange and attractive aroma spread out, and it spread all over the space in an instant.


    "Stop your nose." Wang Yu hurriedly said. He didn''t want to eat the fruit because he couldn''t resist the temptation of the aroma.


    Bing''er pinched his nose when he opened the stone box, but there were still some sounds drilling into his nose, but it was still within the controllable range.


    The aroma burst out, and a pair of round giant eyes of the magic lizard suddenly solidified on the fruit that day, which was full of hot look.


    The saliva in the mouth keeps flowing down, which shows the fatal temptation of the fruit to it.


    "Roar!"


    The low roar of the beast suddenly sounded. Seeing Wang Yu smiling, he could see the heat in the eyes of the demon lizard.


    "Do you want it?" Wang Yu took out the purple fruit and shook it in front of the dragon. Then he put it on his mouth and pretended to eat it.


    The eyes of the demon lizard suddenly widened that day, and the throat was full of roaring. It was obviously very afraid.


    The huge body suddenly rushed forward, and the target was the fruit in Wang Yu''s hand.


    The violent energy burst out on its body in an instant, and a strong wave swept through and the strong wind roared.


    The smile on Wang Yu''s face immediately converged to a severe color. This force changed his face, and a strong sense of oppression suddenly rolled over.


    "You wait here for me to lead it out." Wang Yu turned around and ran out of the stone chamber, and his speed was brought into full play.


    Bing''er didn''t stop. He just jumped up and landed in the distance to get out of the door.


    "Roar..."


    A roar rang through. That day, the magic lizard was also very fast. It turned into a residual shadow and chased out.


    Bing''er looked at Wang Yu''s figure leaving. In her blue eyes, she couldn''t help showing concern, "you should come back safely!"


    "We can''t let him sacrifice a fruit for nothing." Bing Er whispered.


    Then Bi Mou looked at the purple golden stone box, guarded by three grade martial beasts, and the things in it must be extraordinary.


    Bing''er didn''t hesitate. Lian Bu moved slightly. The two dodged and appeared in front of the stone platform. "I hope we won''t be disappointed."


    Bing''er whispered softly. Now she didn''t know what was in the stone box. It''s likely that after opening, its value can''t compare with the purple fruit.


    If so, they will suffer a loss in this deal, but the aura fluctuation on this box immediately dispelled Bing er''s idea, because the aura of heaven and earth is very strong.


    "Put it away first."


    The Wu beast didn''t know when he would react. Now he must quickly join Wang Yu with a stone box.


    The white jade hand reached over the stone box, and the ring light flashed slightly, and a suction force shrouded the stone box.


    However, at this time, a dark shadow suddenly shot at bing''er, and the powerful force carried on it sounded like breaking the air.


    Bing''er''s Willow eyebrows immediately wrinkled, her delicate body turned, and the light blue long sword in her hand was cut out in an instant. She only heard the sound of gold and iron of "Ding!", which was to shoot back at the dark shadow.


    The cold air soared on Bing er''s delicate body, and the cold light flickered in her blue eyes, looking at the position of the stone gate.


    I saw a figure in front of the stone gate. The first two people were Wu Tao and Lin batian. At this time, they were looking at Bing er with a smile, but they were full of bad intentions.


    "Just now I heard the roar of animals here, I knew that someone must have found the treasure. I thought it would be Wang Yu''s little beast, but I didn''t expect it to be a little beauty." Lin batian showed a cruel look on his face, and obviously didn''t pay attention to Bing er.


    "Little sister, give me the treasure. Maybe I won''t embarrass you as soon as I''m happy, or you''ll see the appearance of my subordinates," said Lin batian, pointing to the subordinates behind him.


    At this time, those people were stunned when they saw bing''er. They shocked bing''er''s beauty. However, when Lin batian said something.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of greed and obscenity, the thick Adam''s apple rolls, swallows saliva constantly, and there is an evil fire rising in the lower abdomen.


    "The people in this small place are really annoying." bing''er ignored his words, looked at them coldly, and the cold color in his eyes immediately made those greedy people shiver.


    "Little girl, don''t toast and don''t drink. It''s bad to hurt your little face." Lin batian''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Tell me what to do with a little girl. If you can catch it, just catch it. If you can''t catch it, just kill it." Wu Tao said impatiently.


    The voice fell, and those subordinates behind them who had been unable to bear it for a long time immediately rushed to bing''er like a hungry wolf.


    Seeing the obscene light in their eyes, bing''er''s Willow eyebrows stood upright, and his eyebrows were full of anger.


    The light blue long sword in his hand tilted to the ground, and the hum suddenly rang through, and the blood in the human body was churning.


    "What!?"


    Feel this breath, Wu Tao two people immediately showed a surprised look.

 Chapter 68

    "She''s a martial arts disciple!" Lin batian couldn''t believe it. What a terrible cultivation talent such a young martial arts disciple is.


    You know, his talent with Wu Tao is good, but he didn''t reach the realm of Wu Tu until he was nearly 30 years old.


    However, the girl''s beautiful face in front of her still has a touch of green and tender, and she will not be more than 20 at most.


    Unexpectedly, it has reached such a state. It''s a genius. No, it''s a demon.


    "I''m afraid she''s a disciple of some great power. Otherwise, how could she have such a strong talent? What should we do now?" Wu Tao frowned and worried.


    He knew that although he and Lin batian were absolutely strong in Wutian City, they were just ants in the real world.


    If they really provoke the powerful strength of terror, they may be destroyed in an instant.


    Lin batian looked at the silver skirt girl who killed several people with a wave. His face showed hesitation. He also didn''t know what to do now.


    Soon Lin batian bit his teeth and showed a fierce color on his face, "kill, as long as she dies, no one will know."


    Wu Tao was surprised, but he nodded after thinking for a while. Now he has offended, he can only start first.


    When they looked at each other, they both saw the fierce color in each other''s eyes. Immediately, the internal force surged, and the clothes and robes were blown by the strong force.


    There was a sudden explosion at their feet, and their bodies were like arrows off the string, shooting at bing''er.


    Bing''er''s green eyes were slightly frozen and waved to kill the last few people in front of him. It was a cold hum. The cold force on her body was flowing rapidly, which suddenly reduced the surrounding temperature.


    There was a look of surprise in their eyes. Even if they were so strong, they could feel the slightest cold feeling.


    If it were two ordinary people, they might be frozen into ice sculptures in a moment. It can be seen that the temperature is terrible.


    "Wuming palm!"


    "Shake heaven fist!"


    They didn''t mean to leave their hands at all. They went all out. They all carried terrible force on their fists. The strong wind roared and blasted hard at bing''er.


    Bing''er snorted coldly. The blue awn on the long sword in his hand did not have the slightest fear. The flashing of the sword awn was to stab them away.


    Under this sword, the air froze instantly, and the sword awned directly through the air to meet the attack of the two men.


    "Boom..."


    An explosion sounded, and a strong energy afterwave spread around in an instant.


    The three figures were suddenly pushed by this energy and retreated in different directions. They all retreated dozens of steps to stabilize their body.


    The stone chamber shook slightly in the explosion.


    When they looked at each other, they both saw the surprise in their eyes.


    Their attack just now absolutely didn''t leave the slightest hand, but it was hard picked up by the girl, and it was still a tie, not even a trace of advantage.


    Bing''er''s long sword was inserted into the ground and slid out for several meters to stabilize his body. The attack of those two people just now was very powerful. At this time, the blood in bing''er''s body was slightly churning.


    Liu Mei frowned tightly. Although the two people can''t help him now, if this continues, she will be consumed sooner or later.


    "I must get this stone box and never let him down." Bing er''s Bi Mou looked at the stone box on the table not far away, in which there was a firm look.


    She must get the stone box. Wang Yu has paid so much that she can''t let him pay in vain.


    With a slight step on the ground, the charming body suddenly appeared a few meters away. Wu Tao didn''t react at all.


    However, when they reacted, bing''er had come to the stone platform.


    "No way."


    Wu Tao burst into a drink, and the force in his hand suddenly waved to the ice.


    I saw a black virtual shadow suddenly burst into bing''er, which was full of violent energy. It was the concealed weapon that plotted against bing''er just now.


    A flash of anger flashed in bing''er''s eyes, and the force in his body suddenly flowed out, cutting the concealed weapon into two sections.


    However, after a sword, bing''er''s momentum did not decrease at all. His eyes flashed cold, and the cold sound of low drinking sounded in this space.


    "Frozen thousands of miles!"

 Chapter 69

    With the sound of binger''s light drink, Wu Tao immediately felt that the temperature of the surrounding air suddenly decreased. Even with their cultivation, they felt cold.


    Pieces of white snowflakes fall down with the biting cold air.


    Wu Tao was surprised because they had felt the danger in the cold, which was a very threatening feeling.


    "What a terrible martial arts skill. Get back quickly." Lin batian''s eyes contracted and looked cold.


    The two men quickly retreated back, but how could bing''er let them escape? The force in their body circulated rapidly, and a sword was cut down like this.


    "No!"


    Lin batian''s face became iron blue, and his eyes were full of horror, but he couldn''t hide a sword at all.


    The sword awn fell, and a powerful oppression came out of the surrounding air, directly towards the two people''s bodies.


    "Wuming palm!"


    Wu Tao''s force surged out to resist the cold around him, but for a moment he found that the force in his body was running more and more slowly.


    His eyes suddenly contracted. How could he think that he fell in the hands of a little girl today? If it was spread, I''m afraid they would both be laughed off.


    One palm carries surging force to blow away all the falling snowflakes.


    But he still underestimated bing''er''s move. He saw a cold flash in bing''er''s eyes. A fine awn on the light blue long sword burst out and stabbed them.


    Lin batian clenched his teeth and said with a gloomy face, "smelly girl, don''t think we have nothing to do with you."


    The blue force appeared on Lin batian''s body. The force was like a blue pengbird, forming rapidly above his head.


    "Oh!"


    A shrill birdsong rang through, and the huge green bird''s wings suddenly stirred up, blowing the scattered snowflakes to the ice.


    "Hum, don''t think you are the only one who can master advanced martial arts." Lin batian shouted coldly, "the bird soars into the sky!"


    The huge blue bird seemed to have spirit in an instant, and the same fierce color as Lin batian burst out in his eyes.


    The wings spread, followed by the roaring snowflakes, and stormed down towards the ice.


    The violent energy filled the stone chamber, and Bing er''s blue eyes showed a dignified color for the first time.


    "What?!" Wu Tao''s face was shocked. He didn''t expect Lin batian to hide such powerful martial arts.


    If he had used this skill in previous battles, I''m afraid his Wuming sect would have changed its name long ago.


    "Die!"


    Lin batian''s face was covered with a ferocious look. A pair of tiger eyes flickered fiercely, just like a bloodthirsty Wu beast.


    "Oh!"


    The blue birds appeared in front of bing''er in the blink of an eye. The surging force made a group of bing''er make a noise.


    Holding the long sword in his hand, bing''er''s blue eyes suddenly showed a decisive color, as if he had made some difficult decision.


    Slowly holding the long sword with both hands, she raised it over her head bit by bit. Every minute, her momentum increased several times. However, her face also quickly turned pale at this time.


    Just as the green bird was about to arrive, a light drink suddenly sounded like a ethereal sound, which was full of anger, "bully a girl, do you still want face?"


    As the sound fell, a sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded behind him. Wu Tao hurriedly turned back and saw a gray sword roaring towards him.


    The sharp spirit contained in it changed his face, but he was not afraid of it.


    One hand instantly made several fingerprints, and the palm with rolling strong wind collided with the sword in mid air.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of explosion rang through, and the sword was smashed into light spots in the sky by the palm print, but the palm was castrated and went straight to the darkness.


    "Touch..."


    The dull roar sounded, and Wu Tao''s face also showed a cruel smile at this time. He knew that palm hit the target.


    You should know that he didn''t keep his hand at all just now. Even a strong martial artist must seriously face the power of that palm.


    Otherwise, he will end up seriously injured or even dead. He is still very confident in his martial arts skills.


    "Roar!"


    However, just when he was proud, an angry animal roar suddenly rang through him.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of mountain shaking rang through, and the stone chamber trembled slightly. Wu Tao''s eyes focused on the darkness.


    For a moment, his eyes contracted suddenly, because he saw a huge figure in the dark, angry.


    "That''s the devil lizard!" Wu Tao''s words were full of horror. The devil lizard was a martial beast in the middle of the third grade, and its strength was comparable to the strong man of the sixth and seventh grades of human martial disciples.


    He and Lin batian will not exceed four grades at most. Even if they work together, they will only be torn apart.


    Just when he was shocked, a dark shadow quickly skipped them and stood in front of bing''er for a few meters.


    "Little soul, help." a light drink sounded in my heart, and a towering sword spirit suddenly appeared on the dark shadow.

 Chapter 70

    I saw a huge sword break through the air and cut off the blue giant bird.


    "Oh!"


    The blue giant bird immediately roared up to the sky and rushed to the sword. For a moment, the two colors of blue and gray were reversed together.


    "Boom!"


    The roar rang through, and the afterwave took the explosion place as the center and swept around in an instant, leaving sword marks on the stone wall.


    The shadow tried to use force to remove the strong wind, but it was still pushed several meters away.


    When the man was steady, a handsome face full of cold appeared in Lin batian''s vision.


    "Wang Yu!?"


    Lin batian recognized this sudden figure in an instant.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about his existence at all. He slightly turned his head and looked at Bing er''s pale pretty face. His deep eyes were full of heartache.


    "I''m back, and I''ve brought back the demon lizard." Wang Yu smiled and said, "let''s go. The demon lizard will give them a headache that day."


    "Well," said bing''er, gently, "wait a minute."


    Bing''er''s slender hands moved with force, and suddenly a suction burst out. The brocade box on the stone platform suddenly fell into her hands.


    "Let''s go." bing''er smiled at him, turned his hand and put the brocade box into the ring, took Wang Yu''s hand and turned it into a virtual shadow and swept away from the door.


    "Want to go." when Lin batian saw that they were going to escape, he immediately shouted a fierce drink, and the knot in his hand suddenly changed. The blue giant bird went towards them in an instant.


    "You''d better take care of yourself first." Wang Yu smiled coldly and raised his head behind him.


    Lin batian frowned slightly and turned to look back. A pair of scarlet wild eyes appeared in his vision.


    For a moment, a huge figure rushed towards them. The violent wind changed his face.


    If he is hit by this, I''m afraid the treasures in the ruins have nothing to do with him.


    "Wu Tao."


    Lin batian immediately shouted and stood on Wu Tao''s side. The force in their bodies rushed out like a river.


    The two skilled forces were entangled in the air in an instant, just like a dragon at sea, carrying the potential of terror, roaring towards the magic lizard that day.


    "Take your time." with a faint smile, Wang Yu and bing''er swept out at the corner of the stone gate and disappeared into the Stone Gallery in the blink of an eye.


    "Wang Yu!"


    Lin batian''s eyes glared at the place where they disappeared and wanted to stop them, but now he couldn''t move at all, so he could only roar angrily.


    The roar made the air vibrate. However, at this time, the powerful angry dragon suddenly collided with the demon lizard.


    The huge eyes of the demon lizard were full of disdain. The mouth of the huge blood basin opened and swallowed the Dragon directly.


    "What!?" Lin batian''s face was full of amazement. It was a joint blow between him and Wu Tao, and he was swallowed up by it.


    "Ah..."


    The demon lizard seemed to be mocking, slowly raised its huge head and belched, and saw a circle of force fog spewing out of its huge mouth.


    "Talent skill devour!?"


    Wu Tao looked at the magic lizard in horror that day. It was recorded in the Wu beast atlas that the sky magic lizard was cruel. Each one was born different and had strong strength.


    However, there is also a kind of king among them, because they are born with an anti heaven skill, "devouring" can devour all attacks with their own strength.


    "We are not rivals. We must find a way to leave." Lin batian stared at the magic lizard that day for fear that it would attack them.


    "What can you do?" Wu Tao asked.


    For this powerful beast, he really has no way, and his mind is not very smart. He can only count on Lin batian.


    "No." Lin batian sighed, shook his head helplessly and said that any skills are useless for such martial beasts whose strength exceeds them.


    "Er..."


    Hearing the speech, a black line suddenly appeared on Wu Tao''s forehead. It seems that they can only face each other today.


    ¡­¡­


    However, at this time, Wang Yu had pulled bing''er out of the scope of the stone chamber and quickly swept away in the direction of the main hall.


    Now they have taken over the death feud with Wu mingzong and Wu fengzong. If Wu Tao gets out, they will be in danger.


    Although bing''er''s strength is very strong, it is impossible to defeat two with one. If Wang Yu hadn''t appeared in time just now, he would use the power of small soul.


    Bing''er is afraid that he has been badly hurt by the green bird, and Wang Yu doesn''t want bing''er to be in danger.


    So he must rush to the main hall as soon as possible, get the treasure, and then leave here as soon as possible. Only in this way is the safest.


    After he got out of here, he could hide in Wushou mountain range, or leave Wutian city directly. Wu Tao couldn''t catch him at all.

 Chapter 71

    "How far is bing''er?" they had already hurried for half an hour, and Wang Yu felt that they should have almost arrived.


    Bing''er''s Willow eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and there was a look of doubt on his pretty face. "According to the truth, we should have arrived at the main hall, but why haven''t we arrived yet?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he also felt something wrong.


    He always had a feeling that he and bing''er seemed to be in the same place all the time and had never gone out at all.


    "It should be a maze." bing''er frowned slightly, thought for a moment and whispered.


    "Maze?"


    Wang Yu has never heard of this term. He only knows that there are martial arts and runes on the mainland, but he has never heard of any maze.


    Bing''er seemed to see Wang Yu''s doubts and puzzles, smiled and said, "the confusion array is a kind of array, and the array law uses runes to use the aura between heaven and earth to produce magical power."


    "There are attack array, defense array, maze array, magic array and some special arrays, and the abilities of these arrays are very terrible. If this is really a maze, it will be really troublesome."


    Thinking of this possibility, Bing er''s pretty face showed a worried look. With her ability, most of the maze can''t get out.


    If this continues, I''m afraid they will be trapped until they die.


    "It''s really troublesome. I didn''t expect that the master of the cave had such a terrible means."


    Although Wang Yu didn''t know what the array was, he could understand how terrible the confusion was from Bing er''s look.


    Even bing''er, who has always looked dull, shows a worried look. I''m afraid they can only be left here all the time.


    However, just then, a ethereal voice sounded in Wang Yu''s heart with a slight irony.


    "Boy, I''m desperate so soon. It''s just a small second-class maze. It''s embarrassing you. You know, you''re the master of my soul sword."


    Hearing this sound, Wang Yu''s spirit was shocked and his face showed surprise. He had forgotten this omniscient guy just now.


    "Do you have a way?" Wang Yu asked anxiously. He really didn''t want to see Bing er''s sad look, which made him feel heartache.


    "Of course there are ways, but you have to give me the things in the brocade box." the little soul smiled and didn''t say how to go out, but asked first.


    "What do you want that thing for?" Wang Yu was puzzled. Since he came in, Xiao Hun didn''t ask for anything. Unexpectedly, he was interested in the box.


    "I''m not sure now. Show me the box first, and then I''ll help you leave." the little soul said.


    "OK." Wang Yu hesitated slightly. After all, the box was in bing''er. For a moment, Wang Yu didn''t know how to open his mouth to bing''er for the box, but now there was no way.


    "That... Bing''er, I want to..." Wang Yu felt his nose and said awkwardly.


    Bing''er Liu Mei immediately counted down, his pretty face was full of vigilance, and the long sword in his hand was cold at this time, staring at Wang Yu.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu immediately knew that bing''er wanted to be crooked. He quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I just want the box just now."


    Hearing the speech, bing''er was slightly stunned, and then a touch of crimson appeared on her pretty face, as if it were a ripe peach.


    He gave Wang Yu a hard look, turned his slender hand, and the brocade box with purple and golden light appeared above his palm.


    "Here you are." bing''er gently threw the brocade box to Wang Yu.


    "Catch it quickly." the little soul immediately said anxiously, as if afraid that the box would fall to the ground.


    Wang Yu smiled and put his hand into his arms. He opened the box according to the request of the little soul.


    At the moment when the box was opened, the aura of the surrounding world fluctuated violently, and a purple mountain rushed out of the brocade box.


    The aura between heaven and earth fluctuated, and a purple Ganoderma lucidum lay quietly in it.


    However, the Ganoderma lucidum is extremely strange. The whole body looks like crystal, and the transparent interior has fine lines, as if it were blood vessels.


    The glittering and translucent light continued to flow on it, and bursts of strong drug fragrance spread around. Wang Yuwen suddenly felt refreshed in his nose, and even the force in his body seemed to have increased.


    Although not many, Wang Yu can really feel that the force is gradually improving.


    He was shocked and looked at the purple crystal Ganoderma lucidum. He just smelled the medicine fragrance. If he ate it, Wang Yu couldn''t imagine the effect.


    "This is the spirit of the abyss!"

 Chapter 72

    Bing''er looked at the purple Ganoderma lucidum. Her crystal blue eyes were full of shock. She didn''t expect that what was contained in the box would be such a treasure.


    No, this abyss spirit Luo can no longer be regarded as a treasure. It is a real treasure between heaven and earth.


    I''m afraid there will be no second one except this one. Even if there is one, it will be a thousand years later.


    There will never be a second one in the world at the same time.


    "What is the abyss Lingluo?" Wang Yu tried to move his eyes away from the Ganoderma lucidum and looked at Bing er with a shocked face.


    It was the first time he had heard of the abyss Lingluo, but he could not blame him, but the place where he lived was too backward and remote.


    Bing Er had already guessed that he didn''t know this thing, so he explained: "the abyss Lingluo is a spirit thing growing in the endless abyss, but its value can''t be measured. Even a strong warrior can''t resist its temptation, so he can only describe it with a strange treasure."


    Listening to bing''er''s words, Wang Yu couldn''t help but look at the Ganoderma lucidum. The strong of Wuzong can''t resist its temptation. You know, the strong of Wuzong is already the highest person in the continent.


    The previous masters of Xiaohun are all strong at the level of Wuzong. Such existence is really the existence that can destroy the sky and destroy the earth with a wave of hands, just like a mysterious existence that makes the world look up to.


    Even that kind of existence could not be resisted. Wang Yu''s eyes looked at the spirit Luo in the abyss and became hot in an instant.


    "Hey, you don''t think about it, smelly boy. This is the key for me to crack the first seal." the little soul warned.


    For fear that Wang Yu could not help eating it, Xiaohun was also very clear how this thing existed.


    "What? This is the treasure that you broke the first seal. It''s too precious." Wang Yu''s eyes are full of reluctance. He really doesn''t want to give it to Xiaohun.


    "Hum, boy without eyes, do you know that although this thing is extremely precious, it is worthless than wanhun sword. Don''t sell it cheap."


    "When the first seal of wanhun sword is released, you will know the strength of wanhun sword." Xiaohun said proudly.


    Wang Yu turned his mouth. He has said this for dozens of times, but think about it carefully. If it''s not worth breaking the wanhun sword with this treasure, it''s not wrong.


    The former owner of the little soul would not set such a requirement. I think it still has a certain reason.


    "Also, you don''t want to eat it. With your current strength, even the energy contained in a fragment of it can burst your body." the little soul said faintly.


    "Er, all right." Wang Yu closed the box because he was afraid that he could not help eating it for a moment. At that time, he would explode and die, but some could not commit it.


    It''s really not a treasure for yourself. It''s probably not too much to say it''s highly toxic.


    "Do you want to break the seal here?" Wang Yu asked.


    "That girl..." the little soul was worried about bing''er, because after all, they didn''t know each other with the girl.


    If she recognizes wanhun sword, it may really lead to the strength behind her to snatch it. At that time, Wang Yu may really be dead. He is not willing to gamble like this.


    Wang Yu looked at bing''er. At this time, bing''er had taken back his eyes. Although there was still a color of shock in Bi''s eyes, there was no trace of greed, as if he was just shocking its existence.


    "It''s all right. Bing''er didn''t even give me a hand when he saw the abyss. I think he can be trusted." Wang Yu looked at bing''er, with a touch of tenderness in his deep eyes, smiled and said.


    "Well, let''s make another breakthrough. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more noise after going out. It''s not good to attract some unnecessary trouble at that time."


    "At that time, if she really has any change, it''s not difficult to kill her with my power." in the words of the little soul, it was rare to reveal a cold meaning. It seems that he saw a great deal of this breakthrough.


    Wang Yu nodded helplessly, but he was still worried. If bing''er really started on him at that time, what should he do.


    "Now that you have decided, come on." Wang Yu turned his palm and the ten thousand soul sword appeared in his hand.


    "What are you doing?" bing''er looked at Wang Yu with some confusion.


    "You''ll know in a moment." Wang Yu smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "Hum..."


    Just then, the ten thousand soul sword suddenly made a violent buzzing sound, and then it broke away from Wang Yu''s palm and suspended in the air. The whole body was emitting strange gray light.

 Chapter 73

    "Hum..."


    The hum of the soul sword rang through the Stone Gallery, and Bing er''s beautiful eyes were attracted by the sudden appearance.


    Her pretty face was full of wonder. "What''s the matter? The sword can run alone!"


    Facing bing''er''s question, Wang Yu just smiled and didn''t answer. After all, this is the secret of him and Xiaohun.


    Maybe Wang Yu will tell her if he has a chance in the future, but it will never be now.


    Looking at Wang Yu in silence, Bing Er slightly tilted his mouth. It looked very cute. It seemed that he was telling him not to say it. I don''t know it.


    Since breaking away from Wu Tao''s pursuit, bing''er''s attitude towards him has also changed. She can''t help talking more, and the cold on her pretty face is gradually alleviated, and she will show a sweet smile from time to time.


    This made Wang Yu suddenly feel that this boring trip to the ruins was not so boring, depending on how much he liked the current state.


    The ten thousand soul sword was suspended in the air and kept buzzing like music and thunder.


    The strange gray light flickered constantly, like a round of gray stars.


    "Give it to me." the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in Wang Yu''s heart.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wang Yu directly opened the brocade box and suddenly a purple light burst into the sky.


    The aura of the surrounding heaven and earth fluctuated at this time, but Wang Yu could clearly feel the excitement from the ten thousand soul sword.


    Slowly lifted the box, saw a gray awn burst out from the ten thousand soul sword, and instantly wrapped the abyss spirit Luo in the box.


    "Hum..."


    When a buzzing sound sounded, Wang Yu saw the abyss Lingluo in the box, and immediately floated up along the gray awn, constantly approaching the wanhun sword.


    Between the two breaths, the abyss spirit Luo floated in front of the ten thousand soul sword and constantly surrounded the sword body.


    As if he had found his destination, he began to get excited.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yu and bing''er couldn''t help showing their amazement. This scene is amazing.


    There are countless strange stories and strange things on the mainland, but no one has ever heard of it. The scene in front of us is too strange.


    However, in the stunned eyes of the two people, the gray awn on the ten thousand soul sword suddenly burst out in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, the abyss spirit Luo turned into dust. Seeing this scene, Wang Yu''s heart was dripping blood. It was a peerless treasure, so there was no more.


    However, the little soul didn''t care about him. At this time, his heart was a little unbearable. The gray awn on the sword body flowed, and the medicine powder all over the sky seemed to have received traction for a moment, surging towards the sword body of wanhun sword.


    Bing''er stared at her with beautiful eyes, which was filled with surprise. She had seen and heard all kinds of strange things since she was a child, but the scene in front of her really broke her cognition.


    Bing''er took a look at Wang Yu, who was focused on the wanhun sword. A touch of doubt could not help but appear in his beautiful eyes. At this time, the boy in front of him made him unable to see through.


    It seemed that under his ordinary identity, there was a shocking secret, but she knew that such things could not be asked.


    After all, everyone has some things that they don''t want others to know. Just like themselves, she has unspeakable secrets.


    Bing Er showed a faint smile on her pretty face, melted all the cold, and looked at Wang Yu softly.


    "I''ll tell you when you want to tell me about you."


    "Hum..."


    The sound of the sword rang through again. Bing Er slowly withdrew his eyes and looked at the wanhun sword in the air.


    At this time, all the medicinal powder in the sky had been attached to the sword body, enveloping the gray light in it.


    In their eyes, the ten thousand soul sword was covered with a thick layer of dust, but it was not dust.


    "Are you going to start?" Wang Yu''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an excited color.


    At this time, the ten thousand soul sword suddenly burst into a violent buzzing sound. I saw that countless medicinal powders were instantly integrated into the sword body and disappeared.


    At this moment, the light on the ten thousand soul sword was great, and the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly boiled up.


    Endless swords filled the space in an instant. Seeing this, Wang Yu suddenly flashed a surprised color in his eyes and quickly blocked Bing er''s body.


    "Be careful."


    At the moment when he stopped, a sharp sword suddenly crossed his back. Wang Yu''s teeth clenched. His handsome face was full of pain, and fine beads of sweat exuded from his forehead.


    The blade of wanhun sword is not so simple. At the moment of crossing, the sword Qi intruded into his body and tried to destroy his muscles and collaterals.


    However, with the protection of the ten thousand soul formula, how can the sword Qi of the ten thousand soul sword hurt him? It was dissolved in the blink of an eye.


    "Be careful," Wang Yu shouted in his heart.

 Chapter 74

    The little soul smiled awkwardly, "I can''t control it for a while. It''ll be fine right away."


    The voice of the little soul fell on the ten thousand soul sword, and the gray mans made a great work. The Taoist sword Qi seemed to tear this space apart.


    Wang Yu sensed with the heart of wanhun sword. He could feel that there seemed to be a barrier slowly splitting in wanhun sword.


    Everything happened in an instant. Bing Er only felt a great body in front of her. She clearly saw the gray sword across Wang Yu''s back.


    Clearly saw the blood constantly coming out, and the sword Qi eroded into his body.


    At this moment, bing''er felt his heart suddenly vibrate, with an inexplicable heartache, but also a feeling that was hard to speak.


    "How are you?" bing''er said anxiously.


    She knew the power of his strange long sword very well. The sword Qi was terrible, and it was not like an ordinary weapon at all.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a skin wound. It''s my own weapon." Wang Yu smiled and comforted, but Bing Er couldn''t see the pain on his face.


    "You''re still trying to be brave." bing''er glanced at him and took out a white jade bottle from the ring.


    After looking at Wang Yuran, he said softly, "it may hurt a little. Please bear with it."


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded. He looked softly at Bing er''s beautiful face, watched her open the medicine bottle, walk behind her and sprinkle the medicine powder on the wound.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed. He clenched his teeth and endured the sharp pain from behind. He was not much weaker than the sword.


    But he could only resist shouting. He didn''t want to lose face in front of bing''er.


    "Is it painful?" bing''er asked with concern when he saw a cold sweat on Wang Yu''s face.


    "Still... OK." Wang Yu clenched his teeth, his breathing became a little heavy, and he endured the sharp pain from behind.


    Bing''er couldn''t understand his efficacy. A bad smile appeared on his pretty face and sprinkled some medicine powder on the wound on Wang Yu''s back.


    "It''ll be ready soon." bing''er said softly.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth and nodded slightly. If it weren''t for Bing er''s presence now, I''m afraid he would run away. This thing really hurts.


    A moment later, the pain behind him gradually disappeared, turned into a comfortable heat flow, and slowly repaired the wound behind him.


    Wang Yu gently spit out a mouthful of turbid air, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and finally ended.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, the sound of the sword rang through, and Wang Yu''s eyes lifted up and looked at the wanhun sword in the air.


    At this time, on the ten thousand soul sword, a gray sword awned into the sky, and the sharp Qi was extremely terrible. The whole Stone Gallery trembled violently at this moment.


    The broken sky stones above have been cut with fine traces. It can be seen how terrible the sharpness of wanhun sword is at this time.


    "Success!?" Wang Yu''s eyes completely focused on the wanhun sword. He seemed to feel that the wanhun sword at this time seemed to break through the shackles and gain a new life.


    However, when its breath rose to a certain extent, it suddenly stopped, as if there was an invisible barrier to stop it.


    "That should be the second seal?" Wang Yu whispered.


    "Yes, that''s the second seal. But now I''ve broken through the first layer and my power has been greatly improved. You should feel it when you fight next time." the voice of the little soul sounded slowly in Wang Yu''s heart, with an indisputable excitement.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and waved to the wanhun sword in the air. The wanhun sword immediately converged all the sword rays, turned into a gray light and swept into Wang Yu''s hand.


    However, at the moment when the long sword started, Wang Yu suddenly felt that an incomparably pure energy was suddenly uploaded from the soul sword to his body.


    Wang Yu was immediately surprised. He sat down in the same place and suddenly made a seal on his chest. The force in his body circulated according to the operation line of wuhunjue.


    The energy was so pure that it was gradually integrated into his force without any refining.


    Some even penetrated into his muscles and muscles, strengthening his body virtually.


    Bing''er was slightly surprised when he saw this. Liu Mei frowned slightly. In his beautiful eyes, he looked at the wanhun sword flashing gray light in front of Wang Yu.


    "What''s the origin of this sword? It''s so strange?" Bing Er couldn''t help thinking of it in his heart when he looked at the wanhun sword.


    If the owner of the ten thousand soul sword was not Wang Yu, I''m afraid she would really grab it and bring it back to the family, but now she won''t be strong at all.


    Because she feels that she really can''t do something about Wang Yu now.

 Chapter 75

    With the passage of time, the fluctuation of force on Wang Yu''s body gradually became condensed, and his breath was constantly improving.


    "Seven grades! Didn''t he just break through to six grades? How could this happen?" bing''er felt the smell from Wang Yu.


    The beautiful eyes were full of surprise. It took him only a few days to break through the sixth grade, and now he even broke through the seventh grade. Such cultivation speed can only be described as terror.


    A moment later, the fluctuation of force on Wang Yu gradually converged.


    Slowly opened his eyes, in which a purple light flashed, feeling the power from his body. Wang Yu''s eyes were full of surprises.


    He didn''t expect to break through to the seventh grade so soon.


    "What''s going on?" although he was very excited, he still didn''t understand what the energy was.


    "The energy left after the soul sword breaks through a seal is automatically purified and fed back to you. You can steal the music." the voice of the little soul sounded in his heart.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu nodded slightly. It seems that the little soul is still thinking of himself.


    Looking at the wanhun sword in his hand, Wang Yu found that some new runes appeared on the sword body, which was extremely mysterious.


    He only solidified for a moment, and then he felt a dizziness, as if his mind had fallen into a huge muddy vortex at this time.


    "Wake up." a cold low cry burst in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu suddenly recovered, and a large cold sweat exuded from his forehead.


    He looked at bing''er on one side and smiled. If it wasn''t bing''er just now, he might have to stay in that state for a while.


    Bing''er just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Wang Yu glanced at the wanhun sword. He found that the wanhun sword seemed to be much smoother at this time. Without special urging, he could feel the sharp spirit uploaded from it, as if it could easily cut the metal later.


    "Hey, now you''ve got something. You''ve broken through the seal. It''s time to help us out." Wang Yu said with some dissatisfaction. Just now, the boy not only gave himself a while, but also plunged himself into the rune.


    "I''ll take you out now." Xiaohun Shanshan smiled. Then there was a faint gray light on the sword. Wang Yu only felt a traction force from wanhun sword and took himself to the front.


    "Bing''er, let''s go." Wang Yu slightly controlled it and whispered to bing''er on one side.


    "What are you going to do? Can''t you get out?" bing''er gave him a white look.


    "Of course, follow me and I''ll take you out completely." Wang Yu said confidently with a raised eyebrow.


    "OK, believe you once." bing''er gently skimmed his lips. Anyway, it''s useless to stay here now. It''s better to let him have a try.


    So Wang Yu walked in the Stone Gallery with bing''er under the guidance of wanhun sword.


    Anyway, he wants to teach Xiaohun a good lesson if Xiaohun can''t take them out.


    About half an hour later, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly lit up, because finally a strange place appeared in his eyes.


    "Come out." a smile appeared on Wang yujunyi''s face. It seems that the little soul really didn''t deceive himself.


    Bing''er was surprised to see Wang Yu happy at this time. Unexpectedly, he actually did it. You know, this array can''t even give her a headache.


    "I really can''t see. You really have two skills!" bing''er stared at him for a while and said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Yu smiled and touched his nose, but he would never say it. In fact, it was all the credit of Xiaohun. After all, it was rare for him to perform in front of Bing er.


    "Now let''s go to the main hall. It shouldn''t be far." Bing er''s Bi eyes moved, as if they were calculating something, and then said to Wang Yu.


    "OK," Wang Yu replied with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in a stone chamber, the violent energy swept wildly here, as if to tear this space apart.


    I saw a huge figure full of purple blood, and all the scales on his body were broken.


    His eyes looked at the two humans in front of him fiercely, as if to tear them apart.


    At this time, the two human beings were not much better than it. Their clothes and robes had been broken. Countless wounds were distributed on the strong body, and the blood was flowing out continuously.


    A long black hair, now in a mess, ragged clothes, looks very embarrassed.


    Holding the blade tightly in his hand, he looked warily at the huge beast.


    These two people are the patriarchs of Wufeng sect and Wuming sect, Lin batian and Wu Tao.

 Chapter 76

    They fought with the demon lizard here for more than a full hour, and their internal force had almost been exhausted, but the demon lizard was not much better than them that day.


    "We can''t go on like this. We''ll be finished when the force is exhausted." Wu Tao frowned tightly. His eyes are full of hate. Now he can''t wait to break Wang Yu into pieces.


    If it weren''t for him, they wouldn''t be in this situation at all. If they could leave here, he vowed to kill Wang Yu himself.


    But it''s hard to say whether they can leave at this time. At this time, they have only the martial arts left, and the magic lizard didn''t have much energy that day.


    But its body is very strong. If the energy of the last two sides is exhausted, the demon lizard can crush them with its strong body.


    "I''ll use my martial arts skills to distract his attention, and then you find a chance to leave quickly, and I''ll follow." Lin batian bit his teeth. Now he can only do so, otherwise they won''t have a chance to survive.


    "OK." Wu Tao knows that Lin batian''s strength is better than him. This is the best way.


    The voice fell, and all the remaining forces in Lin BA''s celestial body circulated. The cyan force quickly condensed into cyan birds behind him, but it was smaller than that when fighting with Bing Er just now.


    The force roared and spread around. The violent wind blew his clothes, and his dark eyes suddenly flashed a touch of cyan essence at this time.


    The heart suddenly sent out a low roar. The blue bird seemed to be given life. Its eyes twinkled with the same ferocity as Lin batian, and suddenly rushed to the sky demon lizard.


    There was a burst of explosion in the air, and the violent air fluctuation was like a wind blade on the wings of birds, whistling and bombarding the dragon.


    "Roar!"


    An angry roar suddenly sounded, which made the stone chamber vibrate slightly, and a purple light ball quickly condensed in the huge blood mouth.


    In an instant, it was roaring towards the giant bird. The strong wind roared and the air burst. The terrible feeling was as good as the blue giant bird.


    "Let''s go." Lin batian suddenly yelled.


    Wu Tao didn''t hesitate. This was his only chance to escape. He had to save his life to kill Wang Yu. How could he die.


    Wu Tao''s force was quickly injected into his legs. He heard a bang at his feet, and his body immediately swept away from the stone gate.


    When the demon lizard saw that he was going to run away, a low roar sounded in his mouth, but now he couldn''t tell his origin to chase him, because the purple light ball had collided with the giant bird.


    "Boom..."


    A loud roar sounded. Centered on the explosion point, a strong wind quickly spread around. Lin batian was directly swept out by the strong wind, and his body suddenly blasted back.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared behind him, grabbed his shoulder and swept away into the darkness without a pause.


    The shadow was Wu Tao who had just left, but he finally decided to come back and help him. After all, no matter what worries and resentments they had before, now they are an alliance on the ship.


    "Roar!"


    The demon lizard looked at the two people who had escaped, and immediately made a unwilling roar. It unexpectedly let the two weak humans escape in its own hands. How can it be reconciled, but now it can''t find the trace of the two people at all.


    In a hidden place of a stone Gallery thousands of miles away, two embarrassed figures sat on the ground and breathed out continuously.


    But his face was full of joy after escaping. These two people were Wu Tao and Lin batian.


    After confirming that the demon lizard didn''t come, they completely relaxed. The battle just now consumed them too much.


    At this time, there was really no force in their bodies. Their ruddy faces were now pale. Even their lips were dry and cracked, and there were dazzling blood stains on the corners of their mouths.


    They looked at each other and smiled on both sides. They may never have thought that they would have a peaceful day together.


    The two major forces in Wutian City, wufengzong and wumingzong, have always been in the same situation. They often quarrel over resources and some things. It is common to fight.


    Even killing and injuring some martial artists is a common thing. Such two people will laugh at each other when they are put down together.


    "Hey, old man, what shall we do next?" Wu Tao took a deep breath, then smiled and said.


    Lin batian flashed a ferocious color in his eyes. The murderous spirit condensed on his face in an instant. His voice said coldly: "Wang Yu hurt us so badly. Of course, he wants to find him for revenge."


    "Yes, I must kill that little beast, but now I don''t know where he has gone, and there is a mysterious woman beside him. I''m afraid her strength is not under you and me." Wu Tao is a little worried. He has seen Bing er''s strength.


    Maybe if you let him fight with bing''er alone, I''m afraid he has no chance of winning at all.


    "It''s all right. It''s not enough for you and me to cooperate with her." Lin batian said in a deep voice: "now they should have reached the main hall. We have to hurry up, otherwise it will be difficult to do when there are ruins."


    "Well, let them live a little longer." Wu Tao looked at the depths of the ruins and saw a fierce light in his eyes.

 Chapter 77

    The quiet stone corridor was filled with a terrible quiet atmosphere, as if all the sounds would disappear after entering here.


    "Dada dada..."


    A burst of light footsteps suddenly broke the silence here. I saw two figures slowly appear in the field of vision in the direction of the sound.


    A man was dressed in a black robe, with long hair shoulder length, and his handsome face showed a handsome color, but it seemed that there was a little tenderness in his deep eyes because of the existence of the girl beside him.


    The girl was wearing a silver tight black skirt on her tall and exquisite body, which outlined her slightly developed figure.


    On the beautiful face, there is a trace of water flowing in the beautiful eyes, but more is a touch of cold air that is difficult to hide.


    But when she looked at the boy aside, the ice would melt into a soft color, making her a little more attractive.


    "Where are you going when bing''er is out of the ruins?" Wang Yu looked at the girl gently and said with a smile.


    The girl thought a little and said, "maybe she will go to the Xuanwu region."


    The girl''s answer was somewhat ambiguous, but Wang Yu nodded seriously without the slightest doubt about the girl''s words.


    "What about you? What are you going to do after leaving the ruins?" bing''er looked at Wang Yu. She found that there was a faint color of perseverance between the young man''s eyebrows at this time. She didn''t know what was thinking in her heart.


    "I want to improve my strength as soon as possible, and then defeat wufengzong and wumingzong, so that my people can live back to their previous life."


    "After all this is done, I may also go to the Xuanwu region, where I want to find you." Wang Yu said faintly, but his voice became very small when he said the last two words, so small that Bing Er didn''t hear clearly.


    For bing''er, a girl who was like an iceberg when she first met, Wang Yu didn''t know when there was a fluctuation. It might be when she wanted to kill herself or in that battle.


    He only felt that he could meet bing''er. Maybe it was a gift from God. He really cherished the time they spent together.


    "What are you looking for?" bing''er looked at Wang Yu with a little doubt.


    "Nothing." on Wang Yu''s always calm face, there was a strange look of shyness, but it was only fleeting, but he was still taken in by Bing er''s sharp beautiful eyes.


    "Fool!" bing''er smiled softly and said in her heart.


    After so many days and two places, bing''er''s feeling for Wang Yu has exceeded the limits of her friends. She has this feeling for a teenager for the first time.


    She doesn''t know whether this is right or wrong. Maybe they won''t have any results at all, but Bing Er still can''t control her feelings.


    "Later, I''ll talk about it later. Now I just want to spend the rest of the time with him." Bing Er sighed in his heart, some lost.


    However, while they were talking, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of them, as if it were sunlight.


    "Look there!" Wang Yu''s eyes widened slightly, and a surprised look appeared on his face. "Should that be the main hall?"


    Bing''er took back his mind and looked in the direction Wang Yu pointed out. He saw a light at the end of his sight. The light was still dazzling.


    "It should be. Be careful later. The things in the main hall are not so easy to take." bing''er gently reminded.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. After so much experience, how could he not know that it was difficult to take things from the ruins.


    Every place where there are treasures is guarded by a high-level martial beast, such as the magic lizard and the elephant tiger beast that day.


    These three grade martial beasts guard only some side halls. What they want to enter in front of them is the real and core of this relic.


    No one knows what dangers and opportunities there are, so we should be very careful. Otherwise, it is likely that the treasure has not been obtained, but life has remained here.


    As Wang Yu walked in, the light gradually became clear. It was a completely energetic light curtain that isolated both sides.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The energy fluctuation from the light curtain made him feel some palpitations. He was afraid that his strength could not open the barrier.


    "The owner of the tomb is really cautious everywhere. At the beginning, it was afraid that even the strong warrior could not break the light curtain, but now there is not much energy left." Bing Er smiled and obviously didn''t take the light curtain in his eyes.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly. The girl''s strength is really incomprehensible. At least he can''t see it at all, but judging from the battle between her and Wu Tao.


    I''m afraid even among the martial arts disciples, it won''t be the lowest existence. Not everyone can do one against two.


    Under Wang Yu''s gaze, the light blue long sword in Bing er''s slender hand suddenly appeared. A strong wave of force broke out on her, and the energy was no worse than the light curtain.


    On the light blue long sword, the light of the sword flickered, and an extremely sharp sword Qi suddenly burst out.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. I''m afraid that Wu Tao or Lin batian may not be able to take this sword.


    In Bing er''s beautiful eyes, a fine awn went up, and the sword Qi was suddenly drawn out. In an instant, it was cut on the light curtain, and a crisp sound of fragmentation sounded.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."

 Chapter 78

    I saw that the light curtain immediately took the position of the sword tip as the center, and cracks like cobwebs spread rapidly towards the whole light curtain.


    In the blink of an eye, it covered the whole light curtain, but at the next moment, there was a slight light in those cracks.


    "Touch..."


    A dull voice sounded, and the light on the light curtain dimmed in an instant. For a moment, it broke like glass and scattered into countless pieces. However, before it touched the ground, it turned into a light spot and spread around.


    "Awesome." bing''er casually played several sword flowers, took the long sword back into the ring, and looked at Wang Yu with a startled face, looking very proud.


    "Awesome!" Wang Yu stretched out his thumb, and his handsome face was full of admiration. If he took the attack, I''m afraid he wouldn''t take advantage of the power of the little soul. Serious injury is inevitable.


    "Let''s go in." bing''er smiled and then walked towards the main hall.


    Looking at Bing er''s slim back, Wang Yu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. This girl is really terrible.


    Wang Yu stepped forward to catch up with bing''er and entered the hall with her. If there was any danger, they could face it together.


    However, when Wang Yu entered the stone chamber, he was stunned and looked at the magnificent hall in amazement.


    The main hall is thousands of square meters large, supported by dozens of thick stone columns on both sides, on which are carved huge dragons roaring upward.


    The dragon is lifelike, as if it could rush out of the stone pillar and soar in the sky. An invisible spirit of killing was also emitted on the dragon pillar, which made Wang Yu shiver.


    Looking around, Wang Yu found that there were two stone platforms with a length of tens of meters on both sides, on which some heaven and Earth Spirit objects were placed. However, because there were no protective measures, they were placed so casually, so they had long lost their spirituality and become ordinary things.


    However, there was a strong aura wave in the front. Wang Yu and bing''er met and nodded slightly. The two long swords appeared in their hands with sharp blades.


    At this time, the force also runs quietly, carefully moving towards the front.


    When they came to the stone platform, there was no danger, which made them wonder. According to reason, they shouldn''t.


    Instead of relaxing their vigilance, they became more cautious.


    The two raised their eyes and looked at the stone platform. They saw that there were ten things placed there, including scrolls, spirit objects and even weapons.


    When they looked at each other, they could see their surprise from each other''s eyes. At the same time, they also doubted the identity of the tomb owner.


    Who in the end can arrange the tomb so dangerous and mysterious, in which there are countless spirit weapons.


    Even the abyss spirit Luo exists in it. I''m afraid it''s hard for the strong of Wuzong to get this kind of thing.


    However, the owner of this tomb should not have reached the level of Wuzong. It may also be made by chance to get the abyss Lingluo.


    Chance is very mysterious and difficult to figure out. No one can foresee it later. However, when it appears, it can make people see a lot, and even directly change a person''s destiny.


    However, his chance adventure fulfilled Wang Yu and Xiaohun, which directly broke the first seal, and the power of wanhun sword increased greatly.


    Bing Er didn''t seem to be interested in what was in front of her. With a wave of her hand, she threw it directly at Wang Yu.


    "I don''t want any of these things. Put them away." Bing er said faintly.


    Wang Yu didn''t expect bing''er to come like this. He quickly ran his palm and caught all the ten things, but he couldn''t hold so many things at one time.


    Wang Yu was reluctant to let them fall to the ground. He had to receive the received things into the ring first. Finally, he left only a silver bracelet on his hand. He didn''t know what it was.


    "How can this be? You came with me, and you broke the light curtain. At least you should divide it equally." Wang Yu said firmly and looked very serious.


    Seeing him like this, Bing Er couldn''t help laughing, then gave him a soft white eye and pointed to the silver bracelet in his hand, "then I''ll take this, or make you feel better."


    Wang Yu thought about what to say, but bing''er interrupted him directly and pretended to be angry: "if you say it again, I don''t even want this."


    "Er... OK, OK, let me put it on for you." Wang Yu shook his head helplessly. It was the first time he saw a girl like bing''er, but he liked her capriciousness.


    Wang Yu walked up to her and gently pulled up her little hand. Suddenly, a warm and cool feeling of softness came into his hand.

 Chapter 79

    Bing''er didn''t resist Wang Yu and let him put the bracelet on his wrist.


    When the bracelet started, Bing Er felt a stream of information pouring into his mind, which was the use method of the bracelet and some relevant information.


    "I like it very much." Bing Er smiled, so beautiful that Wang Yu was bathed in the spring breeze.


    "Hee hee, just like it." Wang Yu smiled foolishly. His face was full of infatuation, which caused Bing Er to laugh like a silver bell. It was very nice.


    However, at this time, bing''er suddenly noticed the top of the hall. He didn''t know when a golden throne appeared, and there was a dry figure sitting on the throne.


    Wang Yu frowned abruptly, his eyes full of vigilance, and stared at the throne tightly.


    Seeing him suddenly like this, bing''er was a little confused. However, when she looked there, her Dai Mei also wrinkled slightly.


    When they just came in, the position of the head was empty. There was no golden throne at all. When did this thing appear? It was so strange.


    "Be careful." Wang Yu said in a calm voice, but the ten thousand soul sword in his hand has quietly spread a bright light.


    A pair of deep eyes stared at the figure sitting on the golden throne.


    When the force turned to his eyes, his vision suddenly became much clearer. He saw a middle-aged man sitting on the throne.


    His resolute face was full of the temperament of a superior. He just sat there. Wang Yu had an impulse to surrender, but it was stifled by him.


    When he was surprised, he found that the man''s face was filled with a sense of death. He thought it should be dead.


    "I didn''t expect that a dead man would have such a powerful momentum. How powerful would he be before he died?" Wang Yu whispered in surprise.


    "The momentum is really strong, but it''s just a dead man." bing''er glanced at the body and said.


    Wang Yu looked at her and found that bing''er didn''t seem to be affected by this smell, which made him feel mysterious about bing''er''s identity again.


    Where would he know that this degree of momentum is nothing in bing''er''s eyes, because she has been used to this feeling because she has faced a more powerful and terrible momentum, so it will not have any impact on her at all.


    "What''s that?" bing''er suddenly pointed to the chest of the body and said when Wang Yu was surprised.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu looked in the direction she pointed out. There was a slight flash on the chest of the body. If it wasn''t for the sharp eyes, it would be difficult to find it at all.


    "I''m afraid that should be real treasure of the this relic." Bing er''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    I don''t know why, when she found that thing, she always had an inexplicable sense of danger, which made her worried.


    "It should be. I put it on myself. I think it should be very heavy." Wang Yu nodded slightly.


    When they talked, they didn''t find it. The fingers of the body seemed to move slightly.


    Although the range was not large, it really moved, and there was no stiffness of the body.


    The corpse gas on the resolute face gradually became rich, and a terrible wave broke out on the man.


    Suddenly, it was like an air wave. In an instant, it swept around like a storm, trying to destroy all the vitality.


    Wang Yu''s faces suddenly changed. The sudden change made Wang Yu unprepared. He was directly overturned by the angry wave.


    Bing er''s own strength is much higher than Wang Yu, but now he has no resistance at all. He was blown out for tens of meters to stabilize his body.


    The circulation of force in Wang Yu''s body gradually dissipated the strong Qi that had invaded his body. Then Wang Yu turned as soon as the ten thousand soul sword supported the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" he looked at the body on the throne in surprise. At this time, the eyes of the body suddenly opened, and a strange death flashed in his eyes.


    "Those who break into my tomb die!" a voice like thunder suddenly rang through the stone chamber, and the blood in Wang Yu''s body was churning.


    The surging force in bing''er''s body suddenly surged up. A strong momentum blew her clothes and skirts, and a burst of crackling sound rang out.


    "Now that you are dead, you should honestly stay in your reincarnation, and a broken soul should be dispersed as soon as possible." the cold color on Bing er''s pretty face was filled instantly, like a cold mountain.


    The chilly cold spread around her delicate body. At this moment, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. Wang Yu could feel a bone chilling cold.


    "The girl used all her strength directly!" Wang Yu said in surprise.

 Chapter 80

    He had felt the cold chill. When fighting against the tiger beast and the decisive battle against Wu Tao, ice was like this.


    "Boy, the corpse is not weak. You''d better take it seriously. I think the girl can''t deal with it." the voice of the little soul sounded quite dignified in his heart. It seems that he really felt the danger Wang Yu is facing now.


    "Can you deal with it?" even Bing er''s can''t deal with it, not to mention that he can only place his last hope on the little soul.


    Now I''m afraid only his strength can compete with the dead body. Moreover, he has just broken through the seal and his strength has been greatly improved. I think it should be possible.


    "It''s hard." Xiaohun hesitated a little. Although it made him lose face to say such words, he had to tell the truth, because he didn''t want Wang Yu to lose his life.


    "What!?" Wang Yumei frowned. If even the little soul couldn''t cope, wouldn''t they die here.


    He still has a lot of things to do, let alone let bing''er die in front of him, no matter what.


    "Let''s see first. Maybe the girl has some hidden means. Her identity is definitely not that simple." Xiaohun said faintly and didn''t directly lend her strength to Wang Yu. After all, it would do great harm to Wang Yu himself and him, so he would never do it unless he had to.


    However, when they were talking, Bing Er suddenly turned into a streamer and rushed to the throne.


    The sword awned and waved the refined sword Qi, which tore the air apart.


    "Ignorant young generation, trespassing on the ancient tomb is a capital crime. Now it''s even more a crime to disrespect this seat. Let''s die."


    The middle-aged man''s mouth burst with the sound of drinking. There was a strong rush of death on his body. The explosion at his feet suddenly met the ice.


    Bing''er was not afraid of the corpse king who came from the explosion. He cut out his long sword one after another, and the sword roared to the key of the corpse king.


    "Small skill of carving insects." the corpse King snorted coldly, and the corpse Qi on his body suddenly turned. With a sudden wave of his palm, he met the several swords.


    However, at the moment of contact between the two, the sword awn suddenly broke into countless light blue spots and scattered.


    But the dead spirit didn''t weaken at all. It roared hard at the ice.


    Bing er''s beautiful eyes coagulated slightly, but at this time, it was too late to escape. The speed of training was too fast. In the blink of an eye, she came to her body.


    If you are hit by this blow, I''m afraid you will be seriously injured.


    However, at this time, a gray sword suddenly cut through the sky and bombarded with the horse.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of an explosion rang through, and the energy afterwave spread around. The two energies were equal.


    Bing''er suddenly retreated and looked in surprise at the direction of the sword behind him.


    I saw a thin and tall figure standing there at this time. The gray light of the long sword in his hand flickered. There was a strong light of the sword all over his body. At this time, he was like a sharp sword out of the scabbard. He was extremely sharp, as if he wanted to cut the world apart.


    "Wang Yu!?" bing''er looked at the boy in front of him in surprise.


    She could clearly feel that there was an extremely strong breath on the young man, and even she felt a palpitation.


    It''s almost different from just now. I''m afraid this breath can''t lose the upper corpse king.


    "How could this happen? What did you do?" bing''er looked surprised, but his words were full of the smell of care and eagerness.


    She once heard that there is a special martial art on this continent called secret arts.


    When urged, it can make itself produce some changes, even like Wang Yu at this time, it is directly to improve his cultivation.


    However, although this secret method is magical, it has a very high degree of consumption. Some even need to sacrifice their own cultivation to be able to urge.


    If Wang Yu''s secret method at this time is one of them, the consequences will be unimaginable. Even if he can win in the end, he is afraid that he will be abolished from now on.


    For a man who has become a warrior, abolishing his cultivation will make him more miserable than killing him directly.


    Of course, he understood what bing''er was thinking at this time. He smiled at bing''er and said softly, "I''m fine. I just temporarily improved my strength with some special methods. I''ll tell you when I beat him."


    Although Wang Yu knew bing''er''s doubts, he didn''t have much time to explain to bing''er at this time, because the corpse king had appeared in front of him.


    A pair of eyes full of dead silence were filled with the color of fierce killing, and a cruel radian lifted slightly at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 81

    "Die the fragile mole ants!" the corpse King''s body was full of corpse Qi, and endless energy rippled in this space.


    As if to collapse all this space, the fierce fist blasted at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu gently stopped bing''er behind him and looked at the attacking corpse king. His deep eyes were full of fierce color, and there was a sword shining in them.


    "If you were in your heyday, I would be a mole ant, but now you are just a remnant." during the words, a strange energy surged wildly around Wang Yu, like a towering wave.


    The strange sword is full of it, making the surrounding space fluctuate slightly under the sword.


    When you step out, you will shoot away at the corpse king like an arrow.


    Seeing this, the corpse king was slightly stunned, and then a cold smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Wang Yu''s behavior at this time was just an act of seeking death in his eyes.


    "Go to hell."


    The fist suddenly crossed, and Wang Yu only felt that the air in front of him was exploding, and the terrible air wave was coming.


    If you were in your usual state, I''m afraid you would have been torn to pieces by this breath, but now


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth. The strange energy suddenly and quickly flowed, and one punch was to welcome him.


    For a moment, I saw two fist shadows pounding hard in the air. I only heard a dull noise, and the two people retreated towards the rear at the same time.


    It was only after withdrawing from a distance of tens of meters that Wang Yu stopped. Wang Yu looked at the corpse king with a look of surprise.


    This thing was only transformed by a remnant soul left by the owner of the tomb, and he had used most of the energy of the little soul at this time, but under this move, the two were equal.


    With other surprise, the corpse king was even more shocked. In his opinion, he was just a mole ant. How could he suddenly have such powerful energy.


    Although his body is only a remnant soul, he also has the strength of at least Wu Ling. How to play may be as good as this boy.


    The corpse King''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Wang Yu. Suddenly, a clear color flashed in his eyes, "borrow the external force, boy, although you can improve your strength in an instant, you can''t support it for long."


    For what he said, Wang Yu certainly knew very well that the energy of the little soul was incomparable. His body can''t bear much now. It''s the limit to reach this level.


    Even so, it has reached the level of Wu Ling. It can be seen that the little soul is powerful, but now his body has begun to be unbearable.


    "So what, this time is enough to kill you." Wang Yu smiled carelessly, and his words were full of disdain, as if the corpse king was like nothing in his eyes.


    "Arrogance."


    The voice fell, and the corpse king was like a tiger down the mountain, with this rolling death on his fist.


    At this time, he also recognized the strength of the young man in front of him. Although he said such words, he didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    "You''ll know if it''s arrogant to try." Wang Yu also punched him hard. The two boxing styles were handed over in an instant, and a muffled sound rang through, but they didn''t retreat at all this time.


    When the soles of their feet are slightly on the ground, their fists and feet are staggered, forming virtual shadows in the air, which looks like essence.


    The energy and energy of pitting practice spread from the place where the two fist and foot met.


    In this space, a terrible storm suddenly formed. Bing Er stood in the storm, his clothes and skirts were blowing, and a long black hair was constantly floating in the air.


    The palm is in front of the body, and the force flows to resist this powerful energy.


    Looking at the two people who were constantly intertwined, bing''er''s pretty face suddenly showed a very surprised look.


    You should know that she can''t take two moves in the hands of that person with her strength. She knows her own strength very well.


    Although at this time she is only a third grade martial artist, if she reveals all her skills, even the strength of six or seven grades, she is confident to fight.


    But just now, when facing the corpse king, Bing Er felt that it was an absolute crushing energy.


    But at this time, Wang Yu was so calm when facing the corpse king, which means that his strength is not under the corpse king, but also far better than himself.


    "What method did he use to increase his strength so much in an instant?" Bing Er looked surprised and looked at Wang Yu fighting with the corpse king in the field.

 Chapter 82

    Originally, after she felt the strength of the corpse king, she knew that the relic trip would end like this. The strength of the corpse king is not what she can compete with.


    Although he could not defeat the corpse king, it was impossible for him to kill himself. After all, he still took some treasures with him when he came out to travel.


    However, just when she thought about this, Wang Yu and the corpse King hit each other hard again, and then shot out quickly.


    The corpse king also retreated dozens of steps, but now it can be seen that the corpse king has begun to gradually occupy the upper hand. Wang Yu is afraid it is a little bad.


    Wang Yu raised his hand and gently wiped off the scarlet blood on the corner of his mouth. His eyes were cold when he looked at the dead king.


    Although bing''er was far away, he could still see that Wang Yu''s body had begun to tremble slightly.


    It should have begun to be unable to control this force in the body.


    When the corpse king saw this scene, a proud smile appeared on his dead face, but the smile was so cold.


    "Boy, I can''t hold on for a long time. You''re far from defeating me." the words are full of sarcasm.


    Wang Yu frowned. As they said, he could not control the power in his body.


    But he can''t lose. If he loses, not only him, but also bing''er will die in this place. How can he watch bing''er die.


    He can''t accept such a thing, absolutely not, so he must win the battle anyway.


    "Little soul, give me strength." a decisive color flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    "No, your body can''t stand it." Xiaohun directly decided his decision. He couldn''t watch Wang Yu burst with his own energy.


    "If you can''t defeat this monster now, I will die here, and you will be covered with dust again, so we can''t lose. Give me strength and I will defeat him." Wang Yu said firmly.


    "But..." the little soul was still hesitating, but Wang Yu''s words had really begun to shake him. It was dusty again. I don''t know how many years it will be until the next time someone comes.


    He can''t accept this situation. He''s had enough of loneliness. He''s had enough of the feeling of dust.


    "Well, I''ll lend you my strength."


    As soon as the voice of the little soul fell, an extremely powerful energy suddenly poured into his body. It felt like a river and sea.


    However, just then, Wang Yu suddenly felt a sharp pain in his muscles and veins, as if he was going to tear it apart. His face turned red at this moment.


    The strong breath was swirling around his body, and the air was distorted at this time, and a powerful and unparalleled power was diffused in an instant.


    Seeing this, the corpse King''s eyes narrowed slightly, full of surprise. At this time, he had really felt the threat, which was a fatal threat.


    If you let him finish his promotion, I''m afraid I can''t keep the last ghost.


    "This boy is too weird. We must make a quick decision." the corpse king suddenly opened his eyes, and one of them flashed a cold light.


    There was a sudden knot on the palm of the hand. The knot was very complex, and even people would feel dizzy and dizzy when they saw it.


    "Wang Yu, you should be careful." Bing Er became anxious when he saw this scene. The momentum on the corpse King''s body was increasing sharply. It was obvious that he wanted to show his martial arts skills.


    Wang Yu''s mind moved, and the ten thousand soul sword suddenly appeared in his grasp. In an instant, a sharp and unparalleled sword spirit filled the space, and countless air was torn apart at this time.


    Wang Yu''s seal method changed continuously, his momentum soared suddenly, and the gray awn on the soul sword became stronger and stronger.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu''s skin began to show fine cracks, and blood poured out from it. In the blink of an eye, Wang Yu was dyed red by blood, and the bloody gas spread in this space in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    The pain of tearing heart and cracking lung filled his whole body instantly, and the pain constantly impacted his mind, making him feel faint.


    The teeth bite tightly, because they bite too hard, and blood is bitten out of the gums.


    At this time, Wang Yu was like a blood man. His terrible posture made Bing Er feel very sad and unbearable in his eyes.


    "Wang Yu, stop. Don''t do this." Bing er''s beautiful eyes, which have always been cold, turned out to have a glimmer of crystal flowing in them at this time.

 Chapter 83

    She really felt heartache. At this time, she really understood her heart and her feeling for Wang Yu. This may be her love.


    But Wang Yu ignored bing''er''s cry because he didn''t want bing''er to leave himself. He didn''t want bing''er to die.


    So even if she explodes and dies, she can''t be in any danger.


    A powerful and unparalleled sword Qi suddenly rose from Wang Yu''s body. The buzzing sound of the sword rang out in an instant, and the terrible power burst out in this space.


    "Boy, you die for me." the corpse King roared with an extremely ferocious face. The dead spirit in the palm of his hand gathered frantically. In the blink of an eye, a huge seal was formed, and it was severely suppressed against Wang Yu.


    If he is really pressed, I''m afraid his body will break up in an instant, because Wang Yu can feel what terrible power is contained in the black print.


    "Ten thousand soul formula - broken mountain rock." a low roar sounded in Wang Yu''s heart. Broken mountain rock is the strongest attack he can use now. If this attack can''t defeat death, they really want to stay here.


    I saw a huge terrible gray sword Qi, which was cut out in an instant and directly met the dark seal.


    The breath of terror was full in this moment, and it collided with the big seal in the air.


    "Boom..."


    A loud noise broke out in this space. I saw that the dark big seal only supported for a moment, which was broken into black light spots all over the sky, and the dead gas was wrapped in this space.


    The strange gray sword was also dimmed, but it was still castrated. In the blink of an eye, it came to the body of the corpse king.


    The corpse King''s eyes were full of incredible look. How could it be that his full strength blow was so easily dissolved by others.


    What''s the matter? Looking at the gray sword that keeps enlarging in my eyes, the face of the corpse king is full of unwilling and desperate color, "no, I''m not willing. How can I lose in the hands of this mole ant."


    His piercing roar sounded so beautiful in Wang Yu''s ears, but his voice was still cold, "because you are a dead man, the dead should not continue to stay in this world."


    Between the words, the terrible sword had crossed the corpse of the corpse king. I saw that the eyes of the corpse King stared huge in an instant, full of despair, and the dead spirit gradually dissipated in his eyes.


    Bing''er came to Wang Yu quickly, but he stopped three meters away from him, because the terrible smell on Wang Yu made him unable to get close at all.


    "Wang Yu!" bing''er shouted anxiously. She could see that Wang Yu''s body was twitching constantly, and that terrible force was destroying every part of his body.


    The look of pain on his face was very ferocious and terrible.


    However, no matter how bing''er shouted, Wang Yu didn''t respond at all.


    Because at this time, he could not hear the voice of the outside world. He could only feel the terrible force raging in his body, and his muscles and veins had broken small cracks at this time.


    "Little soul."


    At the moment when Wang Yu felt that his muscles and veins were about to burst, he always returned a trace of consciousness and shouted loudly in his heart.


    It was as if he heard the voice of Netease. The light on the wanhun sword converged instantly. The terrible power on Wang Yu also disappeared quickly at this time.


    The strength dissipated, and Wang Yu''s body immediately fell on the ground like an angry ball.


    However, Bing Er immediately felt that the explosion at his feet rushed to Wang Yu''s side and took Wang Yu into his arms. Tears finally flowed down at this moment.


    "You... Why are you so stupid? Why do you work so hard." Bing er''s voice sobbed. Her heart is really painful at the moment. She hasn''t felt this since she was a child.


    Because the person lying in front of him is Wang Yu, because his own heart hurts so much.


    Wang Yu smiled at bing''er. Blood spilled from his mouth and infected his clothes. At the same time, bing''er''s silver clothes were dyed blood red.


    But at this time, they didn''t care. Bing Er kept wiping the blood off Wang Yu''s mouth with his sleeves, and tears trickled down his beautiful cheeks.


    "No - don''t cry, i... I''ll be fine." Wang Yu saw bing''er''s tears and felt an inexplicable tingling in his heart, even comforting her.


    But his voice had become extremely hoarse at this time, and there was no strength in his whole body. In the battle just now, he borrowed the power of the little soul, but his own power disappeared because he controlled the body.


    I''m afraid what I said just now has exhausted the last strength in his body.


    Bing Er sobbed slightly and hurriedly took out bottles of pills from Najie. They tasted into Wang Yu''s mouth. With the pills into his stomach, the smell of Netease slowly calmed down.


    But in the battle just now, his internal organs were seriously injured, so he couldn''t absorb much of the power of the pill in a moment.


    Can only wait for time, a little bit absorbed by the body to repair itself.


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Bing Er gently blocked his lips with his fingers. His voice said softly, "needless to say, I know."

 Chapter 84

    Then bing''er gently put Wang Yu on the ground and looked in the direction of the dead king.


    At this time, the corpse king had already lost his trace, leaving only dust. I think it should be because the year is too long, so after losing the support of energy, he returned to dust.


    But in that pair of dust, bing''er saw something emitting a faint light.


    At this time, the corpse king died, and she had nothing to fear, so she went directly to the dust, where there was a jade amulet the size of a child''s palm.


    Bing''er took the jade amulet in his hand, and suddenly a cold feeling was introduced into the palm.


    Looking at the jade talisman, I saw countless mysterious lines drawn on it, which dazzled the ice for a while.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly took advantage of Bing er''s distraction and flashed past to take away the jade amulet.


    The jade symbol disappeared in front of her. Bing''er immediately returned to her mind. Liu Mei stood upright, and there was anger between her eyebrows. Turning around, she saw two figures in her sight.


    Those two people are Lin batian and Wu Tao, who are in a panic.


    "What?! why did they play? Why didn''t the maze stop them?" Wang Yu saw them and his eyes widened slightly.


    Wang Yu knows how terrible the maze is. If it weren''t for the old guy with a little soul, they would have been trapped in it all their lives.


    But how could these two people cross the maze so easily, and they actually ran out of the mouth of the demon lizard.


    You should know that the Tianmo lizard is a high-level three grade martial beast. Its actual strength should be taken seriously even if it is the strong one at the peak of martial disciples.


    The strength of these two people is only about second grade. They can escape. I have to say that their strength is also very terrible.


    "In fact, the maze disappeared automatically after we left, so they didn''t experience the maze at all. However, these two people were able to escape from the mouth of the Tianmo lizard. I have to say they did have two skills." the voice of the little soul sounded faintly in his heart.


    "But you can''t fight now, and the girl was hurt a lot just now. I''m afraid she can''t do anything about them." the little soul frowned slightly. Now Wang Yu is no different from the useless man.


    And bing''er, because of the battle of a corpse king just now, is afraid that he can only play an average strength at most. He is not the opponent of the two at all.


    If you really start, Wang Yu and others will be killed soon.


    "Little soul, lend me your strength." Wang Yu said, biting his teeth. Now there is no other way but to fight to the death.


    "Bastard, don''t you want to die? Now if you give you strength, even a little, you will be directly blasted, and you will become a real loser if you don''t die." the little soul angrily scolded, which was the first time he was so angry.


    Wang Yu also knew that his body could not bear the impact of small soul power at this time, but now the two martial disciples have been forced to the door, and he can''t wait to die.


    "Don''t think about it. Even if it''s dusty, I won''t lend you energy. I''d rather let others kill you than kill you myself." the little soul sighed and said softly.


    Obviously, he has made up his mind. He can''t help Wang Yu at all, because it''s really hurting him.


    "Alas, I know your pains, but I can''t watch Bing Er get hurt and do nothing. Even if I die, I can''t let her get any harm." Wang Yu sighed slightly.


    He doesn''t know that Xiaohun is for his good, but now they are in danger. Now even one of Lin batian and Wu Tao can''t cope, let alone two people together.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to pick up such a big bargain when I first came. Wang Yu, I thank you." Wu Tao looked at the jade amulet with a ferocious smile, which was even more greedy.


    The palm of his hand turned and received the jade symbol into the ring. Then his vision moved to Wang Yu, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t move at all.


    The ferocious smile on his face was more intense, and the terrible look made Wang Yu''s heart cold. His sorrow and resentment with the two people had reached the point where they could not be resolved.


    It seems that it was their poor move that fell into their hands today.


    "Wang Yu, I didn''t expect that we could escape from the mouth of the demon lizard." Lin batian laughed ferociously, and his eyes were full of horror.


    The force on his body gradually flowed with the falling of the voice, and a strong force wave swept away towards Wang Yu.


    Just before reaching Wang Yu, a long light blue sword was suddenly inserted into the ground, directly dissolving all the strength.


    A thin shadow appeared in front of Wang Yu and slowly pulled out the light blue sword.


    "With the me, you can''t move him." cold voice sounded faintly.

 Chapter 85

    Bing''er looked at Lin batian coldly. The sharp sword breath on the light blue long sword in his hand was puffing and puffing, just like the letter of Jiaolong.


    The circulation of force in the body blew the clothes, skirts and hair gently.


    Lin batian looked at bing''er who suddenly blocked Wang Yu''s body. His eyes narrowed slightly, full of cold.


    "Little girl, I know you have a strong support behind you, but this is a relic. If you die here, no one will know. I advise you not to mind your own business. Besides, Wang Yu has only known you for a few days, and you are not worth it for such a person." Lin batian''s voice was cold and did not give in at all.


    Although some people are afraid of the forces behind her, they can''t control so much now. Wang Yu must die.


    "Since you know you dare to attack me, I think you have been the overlord in this small place for a long time and have forgotten how big the Wufu continent is." Bing er said faintly.


    Hearing the speech, Lin batian''s eyes contracted slightly. It seems that they guessed correctly. There is really a strong force behind the girl.


    But now they are not afraid at all. Lin batian smiled coldly and said, "but there are no people here who don''t have you. No one will know if I kill you, so..."


    Lin batian''s eyes suddenly opened, and a fierce color flashed. He attacked bing''er with towering force.


    "Do you think it will be so simple, ignorant man." Bing Er sneered with disdain, waved his long sword, and a sharp sword came up in an instant.


    Lin batian''s mouth rose slightly, which was full of disdain. "So what? Wang Yu must die today."


    At this time, Lin batian already felt that the force fluctuation on bing''er was much weaker than that last time. He was still worried that bing''er would be difficult to deal with, but now he was vulnerable.


    He hit the sword fiercely, and the sword suddenly broke, while Lin batian came straight to bing''er''s face like a tiger down the mountain.


    The force on the fist, a few meters away from bing''er, felt the fierce meaning.


    His eyes were slightly frozen, and a strange thing appeared in bing''er''s hand, on which there was a faint fluctuation of force.


    Just as Lin batian was about to blast, Bing er''s palm suddenly stretched out to crush it.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly blocked bing''er''s body. It was not a very great figure, but it made people feel like they wanted to rely on.


    The body is full of blood. It''s shocking to see it.


    "Wang Yu, stay away." bing''er immediately shouted anxiously. Lin batian''s fist is not what he can resist now.


    If you really hit him, I''m afraid he will die directly, but why did he know he would die and block in front of himself? How could he be so stupid.


    The tears in bing''er''s eyes suddenly came out. She hugged Wang Yu behind her, climbed on him and wept softly.


    When Lin batian saw this sudden figure, his eyes suddenly showed a cruel color, and his face was full of a ferocious smile.


    "Boy, since you are in such a hurry to die, I will help you."


    When the voice fell into Lin batian''s hand, it was suddenly printed. In an instant, a terrible wave came, and a big blue bird suddenly formed behind him, and the hoarse sound rang through.


    Seeing the blue giant bird, Wang Yu''s face showed a wry smile, slightly turned his head, and his face touched bing''er''s hair.


    A faint fragrance came into his nose. Wang Yu felt that the aroma was the best he had ever smelled.


    Wang Yu gently rubbed his cheek against Bing er''s hair and said softly, "meeting you is my greatest luck in this life. If I can live, I will find you, no matter where you go."


    Bing''er''s delicate body trembled slightly. The slender hand holding Wang Yu tightened again, and his voice choked: "I won''t let you have anything."


    Bing''er then made a slight effort to crush the things in his hand, but just then a blue light suddenly blocked Wang Yu''s body and directly retreated Lin batian''s shock by dozens of steps. Even the blue birds behind him trembled and seemed to dissipate.


    Wang Yu looked at the figure in front of him with a faint smile on his face: "brother Liu, you''re really late enough."


    That person was Liu Qing who had accidentally separated from Wang Yu before, but different from before, he exuded this strong breath on Liu Qing at this time.


    That''s the breath of martial arts disciples. It seems that he also had a great opportunity to break through the realm of martial arts disciples in one fell swoop.


    "Hey, hey, it''s better to come early than to come. I say you boy, how long have you found a girlfriend? Yes." Liu Qing smiled, glanced at the ice behind Wang Yu and joked.

 Chapter 86

    "Didn''t you also break through the martial arts disciples?" Wang Yu didn''t deny it. Although they didn''t establish a relationship, bing''er was his girlfriend in Wang Yu''s heart.


    "Hahaha, I got some treasure, but Lin batian is really difficult. You two will run away when you find a chance." Liu Qing smiled and said.


    During the conversation, Lin batian''s face was iron blue. They didn''t look at themselves at all, like nothing.


    With his usual high attitude, how can he tolerate such an insult, even when he is angry.


    "Young generation, don''t think that you can act so recklessly when Wutian auction house acts as the backstage for you." Lin batian shouted angrily.


    Wu Tao also came to him at this time. The cold color twinkled in his eyes and stared at the three people in front of him.


    Although the strength of these three people is not enough, the forces behind two of them make them afraid.


    The forces behind bing''er are better. After all, they don''t know much.


    But behind Liu Qing is the Wutian auction house, which is the real overlord of Wutian city. If it wants Wutian City, I''m afraid it''s enough as long as Qing is old.


    No one knows his real strength. They only know that it is a very terrible existence, which they can''t compete with at all.


    Hearing the speech, Liu Qing suddenly became cold, and the corners of his mouth were full of disdainful smiles. "Do you really think no one in Wutian city can cure you? If something happens to me in the ruins, Wutian auction house will never care. I haven''t paid attention to the sect presided over by a martial disciple."


    After taking a look at the Wu Tao who took a step forward, Liu Qing gently picked his eyebrows and said, "so are the two naturally."


    Lin batian both frowned. At the moment, Liu Qing had made no secret of using Wutian auction house to pressure them. Although they were very angry, they were really afraid of Wutian auction house.


    Liu Qing''s position in Wutian auction store is not low. If something happens to him in the ruins, I''m afraid they will also fall into the anger of Wutian auction store.


    "What should we do now? We can''t really kill Liu Qing. We can''t bear the anger of Wu Tian''s auction store." Wu Tao frowns and has a retreat in his heart. He doesn''t want to face the anger of Wu Tian''s auction store.


    "There''s no choice but to let them leave, but Wang Yu must die." Lin batian was cold. Even if he let them leave now, Wang Yu would die anyway.


    "OK, let them go first." Wu Tao whispered.


    Lin batian nodded slightly, then looked at Liu Qing and said, "OK, today I see that you have been released in the face of Wu Tianpai store, but Wang Yu must die."


    Hearing this, Liu Qing''s eyebrows immediately frowned. It seems that they are really determined to kill Wang Yu. Although they dare not do anything about themselves, they have no estimate of Wang Yu.


    "Brother Wang, I''ll hold them for a while. You''ll find a chance to leave with this girl." Liu Qing whispered to Wang Yu behind.


    Old Qing valued him so much. Liu Qing also knew that this boy would not be in the pool in the future. Now let him owe a favor, which will be good for him in the future.


    "No, you......" although Liu Qing has broken through the realm of martial arts disciples, he has no chance of winning in the face of two old people who have already entered martial arts disciples, which is no different from looking for death.


    Liu Qing smiled slightly. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu paid so much attention to friendship. It seems that he really didn''t read him wrong.


    "Don''t worry, I''m from Wutian auction store. They don''t dare do anything to me. If I have something to do, Qing always will never let them go."


    At last, his voice obviously increased a little, which was obviously for Lin batian and his colleagues.


    Lin BA''s face was convulsed, but he couldn''t help him at all.


    "Wu Tao, you will hold Liu Qing for a while, and Wang Yu will be handed over to me." Lin batian glanced at Wu Tao beside him and whispered.


    Wu Tao nodded slightly, and then the force in his body quietly circulated, and a threat spread to Liu Qing.


    "Find a chance to go." Liu Qing whispered, and then a long black gun appeared in his hand.


    After the appearance of the long gun, there was an air of gold and iron in this space, including a blood gas. Obviously, the long gun was a murder weapon.


    "Then let you taste the treasure I got from the ruins." Liu Qing pointed his long gun on the ground, and his body burst out when he moved under his feet.


    The tip of the gun suddenly crossed over the ground, bringing up a gorgeous spark, and a strong force quickly turned to the long gun.


    "Die."


    Seeing that Liu Qing came up directly, Wu Tao couldn''t help feeling a little angry. This young generation dared to touch him face to face. Obviously, he didn''t take himself in the eye.


    The force in the body burst out in an instant, and the palm with pilian''s strength came angrily to Liu Qing.

 Chapter 87

    In the face of Wu Tao''s ferocity, Liu Qing had no fear at all, and a crazy sense of war suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    He didn''t know what level his strength had reached after he broke through to Wu tu. today, he just took Wu Tao to run in.


    A cold flash flashed over the long black gun in his hand, and the sharp edge on the tip of the gun was like a Python''s poison letter, filled with an unparalleled sense of danger.


    In an instant, the spear was suddenly waved, and it was blasted with Wu Tao''s fist, and a strong force suddenly raged.


    Liu Qing''s figure immediately went back a few steps, but in the blink of an eye, his toes suddenly hit the ground, and a big pit burst out on the ground. The gravel hasn''t fallen yet, and Liu Qing''s figure has rushed up again.


    Wu Tao was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Liu Qing had such a strong strength even though he had just broken through to Wu Tu.


    Before he could react, Liu Qing came to him with towering force and danced all kinds of guns in his hands, directly stabbing Wu Tao around the key.


    "Hum."


    Wu Tao suddenly gave a cold hum, and his robe sleeve suddenly waved a piece of pilian strength, and then went away to Liu Qing''s gun.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The sound of gold and iron suddenly sounded, and Liu Qing was not afraid at all. Each shot was accurately at the center of the strong Qi. A strong force carried the spirit of killing, which directly broke the strong Qi.


    Suddenly a gun swept out, and the sharp Qi was like invincible. It directly pushed Wu Tao back.


    Wu Tao''s face was green with iron, and a long sword flashed in his hand.


    Toward Liu Qing''s spear tip, he immediately crossed the air and met him with bursts of sword sound.


    Seeing this, Liu Qing immediately raised a sneer on the corner of his mouth, the force on the long gun suddenly surged, and the cold light on the tip of the gun flickered.


    Just a moment after the two met, the long sword in Wu Tao''s hand was broken inch by inch.


    The long gun was castrated, and a fierce killing intention went towards Wu Tao''s eyebrows like substance.


    "Help." Wu Tao was surprised. Although his long sword was not a strong thing, it was also a strong weapon. Unexpectedly, it was so vulnerable under Liu Qing''s black gun.


    Hearing the speech, Lin batian also gave Wang Yu a hard look. Then he moved his feet and rushed to Wu Tao.


    Although he wanted to kill Wang Yu now, Wu Tao was in danger and had to help first.


    They are now grasshoppers tied to a rope. It is the so-called prosperity and loss.


    "Just go now." Liu Qing''s whole body suddenly surged out, the black awn on the long gun was made, and a sharp and unparalleled breath immediately rippled.


    Directly, they dragged Wu Tao down. For a time, they could only rush to resist the attack of Daodao gun mang. They had no time to take care of others.


    Wang Yu bit his teeth hard. At last, he took bing''er and left the stone chamber quickly. In the blink of an eye, he hid into the darkness.


    "Liu Qing, don''t be too arrogant!" Lin batian immediately shouted, all the forces in his body burst out, and a big blue bird appeared behind him.


    "Oh!"


    The hoarse bird''s song rang through, and immediately dispersed some of the gun. They also gradually stabilized, and quickly blasted back tens of meters.


    A pair of tiger eyes looked at Liu Qing with vigilance, and his chest fluctuated violently, breathing heavily.


    "Boy, what kind of weapon is that?" Wu Tao''s eyes showed an indelible shock.


    If it''s true to fight alone, I''m afraid Liu Qing''s strength is not much different from that of one of them, but with the long gun, he directly broke out far more than his own strength. It makes him feel a little hard to work together.


    The long gun must not be an ordinary weapon, otherwise how could it have such power.


    Liu Qing took back his long gun and pointed at the ground obliquely. He lost one hand behind him. His robe was windless and his hair floated up, just like the God of war. His whole body exuded a sense of Xiao and solemnity.


    The faint cold sound sounded slowly, and the long gun in his hand seemed to be shaking violently at this time.


    "The name of the spear is the emperor who ate the Dragon spear!" Liu Qing said word by word. When his voice fell, he could vaguely hear a burst of low dragon chanting on the spear.

 Chapter 88

    The dragon swallowing spear was obtained by Liu Qing in the tomb. In order to get it, most of the people around him died, because there is a second-class military beast guarding the dragon swallowing spear, which is very difficult.


    But in the end, he killed the beast and got the dragon eating gun.


    At first, he just thought it was an ordinary weapon, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t see its grade.


    I can only vaguely feel that it seems to be far more than the third grade weapon. I''m afraid Qing will be moved when he sees it.


    Although I can''t completely control it now, I can barely do it against Wu Tao.


    "Bite the Dragon gun!?" Lin batian looked at the black long gun, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Among the ruins, Lin batian saw a mural in a stone chamber, on which the life story of the tomb owner was written. Although he only glanced at it, Lin batian still remembered the big words "emperor of dragon gun".


    I think the gun king should be referring to the long gun or the owner of the tomb.


    "This gun is not ordinary. You''d better protect it first." Lin batian looked at him coldly, "let''s go."


    Wu Tao nodded slightly. Although the black long gun in his hand made people jealous, he was not stupid enough to rob it, because now he is not Liu Qing''s opponent at all.


    They soon left the main hall and went to other stone chambers they had not been to. I think they want to collect and scrape the ancient tomb again.


    Just after the two left, Liu Qing''s face suddenly turned red. A sweet mouthful of fresh blood gushed out of his throat, splashed all over the ground, and some dropped on the long gun.


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of my mouth and shook my head slightly. "This dragon eating gun is really terrible. It''s only used to this extent that I have been backfired. If I''m afraid I''ll be backfired in the war for a while, that''s really bad."


    The power of the weapon is reversed. It''s terrible. An inadvertent user may lose his life. If it''s lighter, he may also be seriously injured.


    "It seems that you can''t take it out and use it before the critical moment. Moreover, Lin batian is right. Everyone is innocent and bears his sins. It seems that you should be more careful in the future." Liu Qing looked at the black long gun in his hand, shook his head slightly and said with a dignified look.


    However, what he didn''t notice was that the blood on the long gun disappeared faintly, as if it had been absorbed by the long gun.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu and bing''er have left the ruins. I don''t know why the silver haired bear outside the ruins has left, which makes them leave the ruins smoothly.


    Soon they left the Warcraft mountain, because it was too dangerous here. Three grade Warcraft can be seen everywhere here. They must leave as soon as possible.


    It was ten minutes after midnight when they left. When they got out of the mountains, they could see the stars and the bright moonlight.


    Wang Yu had already been in a coma because of his physical exhaustion. He had always left Wushou mountain with the help of bing''er.


    In Wutian City, in a slightly remote inn.


    Wang Yu lay quietly on his bed. A copper basin full of blood was put aside. Bing Er gently helped him wipe the blood on his body, and finally helped him gently cover the quilt.


    Bing''er sat by the bed and quietly looked at the sleeping Wang Yu, with a gentle smile on her pretty face.


    The jade hand gently touched Wang yujunyi''s face, and a faint blush appeared on his pretty face.


    The atmosphere was very quiet. Bing Er could hear Wang Yu''s calm breathing.


    "You know, you are the first and last person to enter my heart. I thought I wouldn''t be emotional to anyone, but I didn''t expect to meet you."


    "It''s you who make my silent heart fluctuate. I''ll remember this feeling. But don''t come to me unless one day you become strong enough."


    In the light candlelight, there was a reflection of their lonely figure. The air seemed to solidify at this moment, as if it wanted to keep this moment.


    But time is going to pass, moving bit by bit, and the sky is gradually brightening. A purple light cuts through the sky, but the purple haze only existed for a moment and disappeared.


    The sun fell through the window into the room and reflected on the young man''s cheek on the bed.


    The boy''s face has recovered some blood color, but it still looks weak.


    The eyelids shook gently and slowly opened the dark eyes.


    Wang Yu looked around at the strange environment. His eyes seemed to wonder why he was here.


    Suddenly Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly opened wide and hurriedly looked around as if he were looking for something.


    "Bing''er, bing''er."


    Wang Yu kept shouting bing''er''s name, but no one answered him.


    Wang Yu struggled out of bed, but he forgot that he was still very weak and was about to go down.


    But fortunately, he grabbed the edge of the bed in time and stabilized his body, so he didn''t fall down.


    "Bing''er, bing''er..."


    Now he has no time for his body, and his heart is worried about bing''er.


    Just then the door suddenly opened, and Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly showed a happy look, but when he saw the person who came in, the smile on his face suddenly became lonely.

 Chapter 89

    "Creak..."


    The door was pushed the door open, and the second mock exam man came in.


    "My guest, the girl has left." the waiter said respectfully.


    "What!? when did she leave?" Wang Yu was surprised. How did bing''er leave and why did she leave herself.


    "Left early in the morning."


    Wang Yu''s expression suddenly became a little lonely, and a touch of sarcasm appeared on the corners of his mouth. "It seems that we just met by chance. How can we see people in my small place with her background."


    He thought bing''er would like himself as much as he liked her. He thought she would always be with him, but she left anyway.


    "Did she leave anything?" Wang Yu held the last glimmer of hope in her heart. If bing''er left something for herself, it means she still had her own in her heart.


    But the waiter shook his head gently. Seeing this, Wang Yu waved his hand to him to go out.


    The waiter made a slight salute, then went out and closed the door.


    Wang Yu fell heavily on the bed, and a tear quietly flowed out of the corner of his eyes. He felt that his heart was so painful now, as if there were countless knives cutting.


    The pain was more painful than all the injuries he had suffered in the past.


    A vague shadow appeared in front of me, and that frown and smile gradually became clear.


    Wang Yu clenched his palm slowly, and a strong color flashed in his eyes. He must find Bing er. He must ask her how she feels about herself. Wang Yu doesn''t believe Bing Er doesn''t like herself at all.


    She must have her reasons for leaving. No matter where she went, no matter what hindered them, when she found her, she would not let bing''er leave her. If there was anything hindering them, it would be extinction.


    This belief is deeply planted in Wang Yu''s heart, because it is his oath, the oath he made to Bing ER in the ruins.


    After thinking about all this, Wang Yu''s heart didn''t hurt so much. He struggled to get up and sit around, made a knot of cultivation on his chest, and began to gradually absorb the aura of heaven and earth to repair his injury.


    At this time, Wang Yu noticed the injury in his body, and his eyebrows could not help but frown slightly.


    Cracks have appeared in the muscles and veins in his body, and the internal organs have been damaged to a certain extent. However, he is surprised that there is a thin layer of energy on the muscles and veins and internal organs, which has been protecting him.


    Without this energy film, I''m afraid his injury would be more serious.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth. He knew it was Bing er''s injury that helped him stabilize. It seems that she still cares about herself.


    "Bing''er is waiting for me. No matter where you are, I will find you." Wang Yu took a deep breath and decided secretly in his heart.


    It took four days for Wang Yu to recover almost from his injury. Although the injury of muscles and veins has recovered as before, the internal organs still need to be cultivated for a period of time.


    Wang Yu was worried about his father and his people. In the morning, while the sky was still dark, Wang Yu put on a wide cloak and covered his face in the cloak.


    Now he and those two families have really solved their dead enemies. I think they should have left the ruins now, so he has to be careful. After all, he is not their opponent yet.


    It was dark and a cold wind blew Wang Yu''s cloak, but the temperature at this level had no impact on Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu tightened his clothes, and his feet turned into a residual shadow and rushed towards the back mountain of the Wang family.


    However, at the moment Wang Yu left, several dark shadows came out of the secret place. Looking at Wang Yu, a cruel smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    Then the variable quickly chased Wang Yu away. The breeze blew and exposed the clothes under the black robe. There was a golden vortex on the clothes and the ferocious and terrible beast.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu hurried to the road quickly, but he had a feeling of being followed. He turned his head slightly and saw several figures chasing after him.


    His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Needless to think, Wang Yu knew that these people must be from wufengzong and wumingzong.


    However, I didn''t expect that the relationship between the two forces was not broken because of the last treasure. It seems that they are really very cruel to themselves.


    But there was no way. Wang Yu calculated them several times in the ruins, and almost killed them. Even if he changed himself, he would hate to death.


    But what can happen? Wang Yu and them have been in the same situation for a long time. I''m afraid he will die even worse if he keeps his hand on them.


    "You can''t go, or they will find out where the people are." Wang Yu suddenly stopped thinking of this.


    Slowly turned around and looked at the people. After counting the interest, the people came to him.


    "Wang Yu, come back with us, or I won''t blame you." a cold voice sounded.

 Chapter 90

    However, the words sounded like a joke in Wang Yu''s ears, and the corners of his mouth showed a look of ridicule. "Are you both so talkative? You''re really like a woman. If you want to catch me, do it."


    The fists of those people were immediately clenched, and the force on them was quietly transferred.


    But when they came, the patriarch ordered them to report back immediately after they found Wang Yuran, and didn''t let them do it.


    However, if Wang Yu can be captured and taken back, it must be a miracle. At that time, their position in the sect will be promoted and even valued by the sect leader. For them, it is an irresistible temptation.


    "Go up and catch him together. When you go back, the patriarch will be rewarded." as soon as the voice fell, several figures came directly to Wang Yu.


    There was a strong wave of force all over the body. They all took out their long swords and chopped at Wang Yu.


    There was a look of disdain on the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth. These people were no more than six martial arts. They didn''t pay attention to his current strength.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll give Lin batian and Wu Tao some meeting gifts first."


    The faint cold sound spread slowly, and then you can see a black figure walking among several people under the dark sky.


    The crackling sound of broken bones rang through in an instant, and the sound was dense, which made people feel terrible.


    A moment later, Wang Yu''s figure appeared in the original position again, but those people fell on the ground as if they had no bones in an instant.


    A trace of blood flowed out of their facial features. The dead silence shrouded them in an instant, and their eyes had scattered.


    Wang Yu glanced slightly at the bodies lying on the ground. His eyes were full of cold. "Our fight has just begun."


    Then Wang Yu waved his robe sleeve and turned it into a residual shadow and swept away in the distance.


    However, just as he was leaving, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance, and his eyes narrowed slightly at the direction Wang Yu left.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t come out just now, otherwise I''m afraid there will be one of the corpses here. First see where he went, and then go back and tell the Lord." the useless whisper followed Wang Yu quietly.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t find it at all. Now he has come to the back mountain of the Wang family and is gradually approaching the hidden village.


    The dark shadow, like a bone maggot, closely followed Wang Yu. When he saw the small village, his face showed joy.


    "The people of the Wang family are hiding here. See where you are going this time." then the dark shadow quickly left here because he wanted to report the news to the patriarch.


    However, the people of the Wang family were still celebrating Wang Yu''s return, and they didn''t expect danger at all.


    "Father."


    After returning to the family, Wang Yu said hello to the people, and hurried to his father''s room.


    But when he opened the door, Wang Yu suddenly smelled a pungent smell and frowned slightly.


    "Father, what are you doing in the house?" Wang Yu went into the house and looked around. He didn''t find anything wrong.


    However, when he saw his father lying on the bed, Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed.


    An arrow step came to the bedside. A fierce killing intention suddenly appeared in his eyes. His voice said hoarsely: "what''s going on, what''s going on."


    Wang Cheng was lying quietly on the bed at this time, and there was a black smell around him, which was even more pungent.


    His eyebrows wrinkled tightly. It was very painful, and some parts of his body began to fester. He could vaguely smell a fishy smell.


    However, no matter how Wang Yu shouted, his father didn''t have the slightest intention of waking up. Only the more wrinkled and tight didn''t prove that he could hear Wang Yu''s voice.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re back." a figure came in from the door. Looking at the sad and angry Wang Yu, he sighed and said faintly.


    "Elder brother, what''s going on? What happened when I was away?" Wang Yu heard the voice and knew that it was his elder brother Wang Chen.


    Wang Chen sighed gently and said, "last time you came back, my father was seriously injured by the beast. Since then, my father felt that there had been a change in the suppressed snake venom in his body."


    After a slight pause, Wang Chen continued, "one day ago, the toxin in my father''s body suddenly broke out. We tried all means, but we can only slow down the spread of the toxin. The people of the clan don''t know about it."


    Wang Yu clenched his fist tightly and made a crackling noise. His joints were slightly white.


    "Wait for me to come back."


    Wang Yu left this sentence and quickly left here. Wang Chen looked at his brother''s back and sighed slightly, "it''s really hard for you to bear so much. I will become stronger and help you share it."


    Wang Chen''s eyes twinkled with a look of perseverance. He must not let his brother be so tired. He wants to help Wang Yu share the burden on his shoulders. He wants to become stronger.

 Chapter 91

    Wang Chen glanced at his father lying in bed. His eyes showed grief. "Father, my brother will cure you. Let''s wait for him to come back."


    Although Wang Cheng couldn''t answer him now, Wang Chen could see that his father''s frown was slightly loosened. He knew that his father also believed in his brother.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu''s figure was moving fast in the mountains, and the rugged mountain road was like walking on the ground in his eyes.


    A faint force surged on him, with a firm light in his eyes, "father, you must wait for me to come back."


    Soon Wang Yu left the back mountain of the Wang family and rushed to the Wutian auction store. He knew that if there was a place where there would be drugs, there would be only the Wutian auction house.


    Therefore, he directly rushed to the Wutian auction house. At this time, the sky has gradually lit up, and the warm sunshine falls on the earth, but it can''t warm Wang Yu at this time.


    When he came to the Wutian auction house, Wang Yu went in without any obstruction. Now the people in the Wutian auction house dare not obstruct Wang Yu any more.


    After entering the auction house, Wang Yu rushed directly to the treasure room. Along the way, he saw many people coming to the auction, much higher than before. I think it should be Liu Qing who came back.


    Liu Qing also got a lot of treasures in the ruins this time. I think these people came for these treasures.


    If the Wutian auction house was not powerful, I''m afraid someone would come directly to rob it.


    Walking to the door of the treasure room, Wang Yu gently knocked on the door. He still respected qinglao very much. Logically, he still owed him a favor.


    "Wang Xiaoyou, come in." just as Wang Yu was about to knock, a kind laugh came out of the door.


    Wang Yu smiled slightly, pushed open the door and walked into the house. At a glance, he saw qinglao sitting behind the table. At this time, beside qinglao, there was a young man in blue clothes, which was Liu Qing.


    "Qing Lao." Wang Yu saluted the old man slightly. Then he looked at Liu Qing and arched his hand at him. "This time I can come back alive thanks to brother Liu, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll stay in the ruins."


    Liu Qing hurried to Wang Yu''s body, picked him up, smiled and said, "brother Wang, if you say so, you''ll see the outside. We''ll be good brothers in the future."


    "OK." Wang Yu nodded. Now it seems that Liu Qing is really a person worth making friends with, and he gave his life to himself in the ruins. He is not ungrateful.


    "It''s better to be young." he smiled when he saw that they were so old, but immediately said, "you should have something to do this time?"


    Hearing the speech, the smile on Wang Yu''s face converged, and it was full of sadness. "Qinglao, the snake venom in my father''s body has broken out. I also hope qinglao can take out a five poison pill. Wang Yu will be grateful."


    Hearing Wang Yu say that Wang Cheng''s poison attack, qinglao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "the five poison pill is a pill. How can it be eaten back?"


    A pill that has entered the product level. It''s many times stronger than Wu snake venom. How can it lose its effect.


    Wang Yu said what his eldest brother said to him again. The old man''s eyebrows widened after listening to him. It was obvious that he understood what was going on.


    "The five poison pill is indeed a treasure to suppress the Wu snake venom, but the Wu snake venom broke out completely this time. It is impossible to suppress the five poison pill alone." Qing shook his head slightly.


    Although the five poison pill is a pill, the toxicity of Wu snake venom has spread all over Wang Cheng''s body, and now it can''t be suppressed at all.


    Wang Yu frowned more tightly, and his face was bitter. His expression was full of loss. Qing said so. Is there really no way to save his father?


    Seeing Wang Yu''s appearance, Liu Qing also frowned slightly. Then she seemed to think of something and couldn''t help smiling on her face.


    "Brother Wang doesn''t have no way, but it''s a little difficult."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s spirit suddenly burst out, and there was a fine light in his eyes. He hurriedly asked, "what can I do? As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I''m willing to try."


    For the sake of his father Wang Yu, he was willing to try even if it was a one thousandth chance. He must not watch his father die in front of him.

 Chapter 92

    "Well, do you remember the jade talisman in the ruins? The one Wu Tao got later." Liu Qing said.


    Wang Yu slightly thought for a moment. He thought of the jade talisman on the corpse king at that time, which was something he almost lost his life, but he didn''t expect to complete Wu Tao in the end.


    Liu Qing continued, "the jade talisman is actually a talisman. Although I don''t know what its specific function is, I heard that it can completely remove Wu snake venom."


    "In fact, although the snake venom of Wuming sect is very terrible to outsiders, it is not bad for them.


    In Wuming sect, there are also many people who have Wu snake venom. This time, Wu Tao uses the talisman to remove all the Wu snake venom in the human body, and the strength of Wuming sect has been greatly improved. "


    After hearing Liu Qing''s words, Wang Yu didn''t show much joy. If he wanted to save his father, he had to steal the talisman, but the talisman was in Wu Tao''s hands.


    I''m afraid he will take such treasures with him, and Wu Tao is a strong man at the level of Wu tu. it''s hard to get the talisman.


    However, Wang Yu will never give up this opportunity at all. Even if it is a sea of knife and fire, he will break through it.


    "What are you going to do now?" Liu Qing asked.


    "I must get the talisman, and it''s time to settle the account with Wu Tao." Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a sharp color, in which there was a sense of killing.


    "Don''t be rash, you boy. Now Wu Tao and Lin batian have been tied together, and their strength has been greatly improved after the relic trip. It''s no different from dying if you go like this." Liu Qing advised.


    The strength of those two people is extremely strong. Even if he uses a dragon eater gun, he can only delay for a period of time, but it is impossible to defeat them.


    Wang Yu smiled. Of course he knew that Liu Qing was worried about him for fear that he would die.


    However, Wang Yu is definitely not a man of high will. If he is not absolutely sure, he will not say so at all. He naturally has his cards.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu. I won''t be angry, but I hope you can help me at that time." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    Liu Qing was slightly stunned and looked at old Qing. Naturally, he was not unwilling to help Wang Yu, but it was stipulated that Wutian auction house should not participate in local power disputes.


    Even qinglao dare not violate this, let alone a small martial arts disciple.


    "Don''t look at me, you young people do things by yourself. Anyway, in that ruins, these two families are difficult for you. There are no easy losers in our Wutian auction house." Qing smiled and looked like he didn''t do his own business, but his words made Liu Qing understand how to do it.


    "I know qinglao." Liu Qing respectfully saluted qinglao and said.


    Then he smiled at Wang Yu and raised his eyebrows. Obviously, he promised him.


    "The boy thanked qinglao and brother Liu first here. Your kindness must be remembered by Wang Yu." Wang Yu smiled knowingly and said to them with a slight fist hug.


    Qing Lao nodded gently. There was a faint smile on his old face. He was very satisfied with Wang Yu. If he didn''t die halfway, he would become a great thing in the future.


    However, I think this kind of genius is not rare in Wufu mainland, but there are several people who have really become peerless strong.


    But he has a feeling that Wang Yu may become a real strong man in the future, so he will make Liu Qing friendly with Wang Yu.


    If you really become a great power in the future, this favor will be really valuable.


    Next, Liu Qing found Lina, because Lina is absolutely unique in terms of wisdom alone. Even Qing always praises her.


    So Liu Qing asked her to plan. After all, the two cases are powerful now, and Qing old can''t do it. They''re afraid they don''t see enough, so they must plan carefully.


    And Lina really did not live up to their expectations. The plan was very detailed, which made them nod again and again.


    Lina pointed to a point on the map on the table and said, "this is where Scorpio sect and ghost King sect are. They have deep sorrow and resentment with Wu Fengwu Ming sect, but due to Wu Tao''s strong strength, they can only bear it.


    If you can come up with enough chips to impress them, I think they will be very willing to help you. "


    Wang Yu touched his chin lightly, showing a thoughtful color. Then he asked, "what''s the strength of the two cases?"


    "The strength of the two sects is average, but the sect leader is a star martial disciple. Although they can''t fight Wu Tao alone, it''s OK to hold one person down."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, "if so, I''ll go to liangzong."


    "Let Liu Qing go with you to avoid any accidents." Lina asked.


    "Well, I''ll go with brother Liu. It''s also a little confident. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t see enough alone." Wang Yu said.


    "What strength are you now?" Lina suddenly asked. She was directly pulled by Liu Qing to make a plan just now. She forgot to ask Wang Yu''s specific strength.


    "Eight grades of martial arts," Wang Yu said directly.


    Hearing the speech, Lina''s pretty face suddenly showed surprise. He had reached the eighth grade. Such a speed is too evil.

 Chapter 93

    Lina was surprised for a while and then woke up. "Although you are an eight grade martial artist, you are still not enough for Wu Tao."


    As Lina said, the eight grade martial artists are vulnerable in front of the martial disciples.


    Although Wang Yu has the assistance of wanhun sword in his hand, he still has no way to compete with one of Wu Tao. I''m afraid he will have to borrow the power of Xiaohun at that time.


    But the power of the little soul is too strong. The damage to Wang Yu is no less than fighting head-on with Wu Tao. Now when I think of it, Wang Yu can''t help shivering.


    He really didn''t want to experience it. It''s not too much to eat the body with ten thousand swords.


    So it''s still their own strength. Being strong is the right way. After all, that''s their own strength.


    Wang Yu smiled. He really didn''t expect that both of them were so concerned about themselves. "Well, sister Lina, I have my own discretion. During this period of time, I will improve my strength as soon as possible."


    Lina nodded slightly. In her opinion, although Wang Yu is not old, he is very mature. He works calmly and thinks a lot. He will always be ahead.


    "OK, then I''ll trust you once." Lina sighed slightly and obviously chose to compromise. After all, Wang Yu''s cultivation speed is too evil. Maybe he can really break through the ninth grade warrior.


    In the ruins, Wang Yu raised his cultivation to the seventh grade by using the power of the abyss Lingluo. However, what surprised him was that during the period of healing in the inn, the medicine that had not been absorbed in his body was automatically integrated into his body.


    It can''t help but help him recover quickly and make his cultivation break through the eighth grade, if not to condense the rapidly growing force in his body.


    I''m afraid Wang Yu returned to the Wang family long ago. If that''s the case, Wang Cheng may also get timely treatment.


    But now he has no time to regret these, because what he has to do is subvert wufengzong and wumingzong, win the talisman and cure his father thoroughly.


    ¡­¡­


    However, just when they planned how to attack liangzong here, the Wang family changed greatly.


    The fire suddenly lit up in the mountain behind the Wang family, and huge smoke and dust filled the space.


    In the huge fire, there were all the sad cries of the Wang family. Dozens of martial artists shuttled through the fire and killed the Wang family.


    "The patriarch has orders to catch all alive. If you resist, kill them on the spot." a thick voice spread in an instant, and even the burning flame trembled slightly.


    "Yes."


    Then we can see that all the members of the Wang family were captured, and they had no resistance in front of many warriors.


    Even several elders of the Wang family who were at the peak of body quenching stage stood in the crowd covered with blood at this time.


    Their faces were full of a dull look, and they kept saying, "how, how could they find it? It''s impossible, they can''t find it?"


    The mentality of doubt, surprise and fear is filled in everyone''s heart. The back mountain of the Wang family is very secret. It''s impossible for anyone to find it. How could it be found by two cases? Did someone leak the secret.


    But they had no idea who would leak the secret, because they had no idea that the person who inadvertently leaked the trace of the Wang family was Wang Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, a hurried figure quickly came to the room where Wang Yu was.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Enter." hearing the sound of knocking on the door, Liu Qing said softly.


    When the door opened, a bodyguard came in and saluted the three respectfully.


    "What can I do for you?" asked Liu Qing.


    When he came in, he had instructed that no one should come in and disturb when there was nothing important. I think something big happened.


    The bodyguard looked at Wang Yu and then said, "Wang... Wang family..."


    Hearing the word "Wang family", Wang Yu immediately had a bad feeling. I''m afraid something happened to the Wang family.


    In a hurry, Wang Yu flashed to the man, picked up his collar with both hands, and his eyes were full of anxiety. "What''s the matter with the Wang family? Hurry up and say what''s the matter with the Wang family?"


    The bodyguard was slightly stunned by Wang Yu, and his sweat immediately flowed down from him. He could really feel the murderous spirit emanating from the young man in front of him.


    That murderous spirit made him feel fear, as if he would be killed at any time.


    "Wang Yu, please calm down and listen to him before it''s too late," said Lina, with her hand on Wang Yu''s cold palm and frowning tightly.


    Wang Yu gradually calmed down and loosened the guard''s collar. Liu Qing quickly stepped forward to help the man up and asked, "what''s the matter with the Wang family?"

 Chapter 94

    The man took a deep breath and calmed down from his fear. He said something sweet. Obviously, he was still afraid of Wang Yu: "the Wang family... The people of the Wang family were captured by the warriors sent by Wu fengzong and Wu mingzong. The back mountain of the Wang family was also burned into nothingness."


    His voice had not yet fallen completely. In Wang Yu''s eyes, there was a blood thread. A strong pressure broke out in an instant, which made the room tremble slightly, and the tables and chairs immediately flew away without this breath.


    The guard''s face suddenly changed and hurried out of the house.


    And Lina''s pretty face also became pale, but Liu Qing was better alone.


    But at this time, his face was also a little white. Wang Yu suddenly burst out. Even he felt a dangerous smell.


    Among them, there was a burning and sharp spirit, and there was a faint spirit of killing, which made him afraid.


    "Why is this boy so terrible?" Liu Qing was shocked at this time. Even if he had to face it seriously, he might have to take out a soul eating gun.


    However, at this time, he is only a top-notch martial artist, and he is a powerful martial artist. Even though Lin batian and he have fought, he still feels the threat at the moment.


    "This boy is really not as simple as it seems." when Liu Qing thought about this, her body shape had come to Lina''s side.


    The force broke out in an instant, protecting Lina against Wang Yu''s momentum.


    "Brother Wang, calm down. Anger can''t solve the problem at hand. Your people are still waiting for you to save them." Liu Qing shouted.


    At this time, Wang Yu has fallen into madness. He must calm down first.


    Hearing the word "clansman", Wang Yu''s body suddenly trembled slightly, and his consciousness gradually recovered, "yes, anger can''t solve the problem at all. The clansmen are still waiting for me to save them, as well as his father and big brother."


    Wang Yu gradually calmed down. The terrible breath also weakened slowly at this time. Finally, it was completely absorbed into his body by him.


    Wang Yu lowered his head and said softly, "I''m sorry I lost control just now."


    Liu Qing withdrew her force, helped Lina, who was still in shock, to one side and sat down. Then she came to Wang Yu''s side and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Brother, I know you''re feeling bad now, but you must keep your mind. Now you''re the only one who can save the Wang family. You can''t be crazy. They''re still waiting for you, the young patriarch."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. He understood that he was the only one who could be in the Wang family. Originally, he wanted to plan some days, but now it seems that he will tear his face with two cases in advance.


    "Brother Liu, please help me find out the details of the Wang family and my father." Wang Yu took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "OK." Liu Qing agreed directly. He knew that Wang Yu was very worried here. It wasn''t troublesome for his father and his people to inquire for him.


    "Sister Lina, can you prepare a practice room for me? I want to shut up for a few days."


    "No problem." Lina had regained her consciousness at this time. When she heard that Wang Yu wanted the practice room, she agreed without hesitation.


    Wang Yu looked at the bright sun outside the window, but a cold fine light flashed in his eyes.


    "Wu Tao, Lin batian, it''s time for us to calculate the general ledger."


    A moment later, Lina prepared a training room for Wang Yu. Wang Yu didn''t waste time, so she closed the door.


    Because Xiaohun told him that he could help him reach the top of the ninth grade in one breath. However, he still needs an opportunity to break through to the martial arts disciple.


    When Wang Yu entered the stone chamber, he closed the door tightly to avoid being disturbed by others.


    Sitting on the futon, the ten thousand soul sword floated beside him with a strange gray light.


    "Little soul helped me reach the ninth grade." Wang Yu said softly, looking at the ten thousand soul sword floating beside him.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? If you forcibly improve your strength, the force in your body will become vain and even affect your future cultivation." Xiaohun hesitated. If you do so, Wang Yu may ruin the future, because it''s not worth it at all.


    "I want to be strong now. My father and people are waiting for me to help me." Wang Yu''s eyes are full of firmness.


    Xiaohun shook his head helplessly. He knew that Wang Yu was determined to forcibly improve his strength. Now he regretted telling Wang Yu about it.


    "Well, it''s a big deal. I''ll help you make up for it at that time." then the gray light on the ten thousand soul sword suddenly converged and completely disappeared, but the next moment suddenly burst out.


    But this time, Wang Yu''s body rushed directly into the secret room, and a strong storm swept through the secret room. The roaring sound of the wind made Wang Yu feel a little harsh.


    But he doesn''t care at all at this time. He just wants to be stronger now.

 Chapter 95

    When the gray light was injected into his body, Wang Yu immediately felt the pain he had not seen for a long time, and the sharp energy breath was raging in his body.


    Under the forced instillation of this energy, all the muscles and veins were scratched. Wang Yu''s face turned pale with his teeth clenched. He was like a dead man.


    But his breath began to soar at this moment. The speed of improvement was amazing. It reached the middle of the eighth grade in the blink of an eye.


    If others see it, they may think they see a monster, not a person.


    The blood slowly flowed out along his seven know-how. The power of roaring in his body kept running according to the running line of Wuhun secret, and the speed was amazing.


    But at this time, Wang Yu had gradually lost control of his body, and everything was controlled by the little soul.


    If the little soul wants to let him die now, I''m afraid it''s at most an idea. Wang Yu will be directly cut off by the violent energy in his body.


    The blood gradually flowed on his whole body. With the passage of time, the blood gradually condensed into a blood scab, which wrapped Wang Yu like a cocoon, but the violent energy was still raging in his body.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Liu Qing and Lina are sitting in the secret room in the Wutian auction house, discussing some things about the two cases.


    Just then a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    "Come in." Liu Qing whispered.


    "Creak..."


    The door opened and a figure in black came in and saluted them respectfully.


    "How''s the investigation going? How''s the Wang family?" Liu Qing asked when he saw this man.


    Because this person is the one he photographed to inquire about the Wang family. Now he should have the specific situation of the Wang family.


    "Tell Liu Shao, the Wangs are basically imprisoned by wumingzong, and a few people have died in the hands of the two families." a voice said slowly under the dark shadow.


    "What about Wang Cheng and Wang Chen?" Liu Qing is most concerned about these two people. After all, one is Wang Yu''s father and the other is his brother. I think Wang Yu also cares very much, otherwise he won''t be so crazy.


    "The Wu snake poison in Wang Cheng''s body broke out, but it''s strange that Wu mingzong seems to help suppress some toxicity. It should be fine in a short time. Wang Chen was poisoned by Wu mingzong. The situation is not much different from Wang Cheng. I think they want to use these two people to lead Wang Yu to appear." the man continued.


    Liu Qing nodded slightly, and then waved his hand to indicate that he could go down.


    With a slight bend, the man withdrew from the room and closed the door.


    "What do you think of this?" Liu Qing slowly sat on the chair and looked at Lina sitting aside.


    "These two cases clearly want to lead Wang Yu and force him to give in. Wu Tao is stupid. I think it should be Lin batian''s idea." Lina said with a slight frown.


    "Lin batian is really insidious." Liu Qing''s face showed a disgust. This man is really insidious, but he has to admire him. He can be called the first hero of Wutian city.


    "We can only wait now. Everything will wait until Wang Yu comes out. After all, it''s his own business. If we intervene too much, I''m afraid Wang Yu will be unhappy." Lina said softly with her hand against her delicate chin.


    "OK, let''s wait until he gets out of the pass." Liu Qing nodded and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    As time passed, two days passed, and in the stone chamber where Wang Yu was located, the violent energy had gradually converged and finally disappeared.


    In the open stone chamber, there was only a blood red figure sitting on the futon, just like a statue made of blood.


    However, the slight breathing sound showed that he was not a statue, but a person.


    However, at this time, the aura of heaven and earth in the secret room suddenly became boiling, and an extremely strong breath spread out in the bloody statue.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    A fine sound of breaking sounded, and suddenly there were cracks on the bloody statue, which spread like a cobweb to the whole in an instant.


    A gray light burst out from the crack, and the blood turned into dust in an instant.


    The light dissipated slowly, revealing the naked slimming shape. At this time, the man was naked. Although he was a little thin, every muscle on his body exuded a terrible sense of strength.


    Wang Yu''s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and a sharp sword burst out in his eyes. It was three inches long and full of sharp Qi.


    He felt the force in his body slightly, and Wang Yu smiled, "nine grades peak."


    At this time, after several days of isolation, Wang Yu''s strength has broken through to the peak of nine grades, and he is only half a step away from Wu Tu.

 Chapter 96

    "You have indeed reached the peak of the ninth grade now, but I want to remind you that when this battle is over, I will help you severely refine the force in your body." the faint voice of the little soul sounded.


    "Well, as long as I''m alive," Wang Yu whispered.


    The battle was very dangerous for him. He faced two martial arts disciples with more than two stars.


    If it were an ordinary warrior, I''m afraid he would have run away, but Wang Yu is not among these people at all.


    Wang Yu opened the stone gate and went out. Now it''s time for him to prepare. He will get everything back from the Wang family.


    At this time, Liu Qing and Lina were sitting in the secret room talking about something. The door was slowly pushed open. Liu Qing immediately found that his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and he wanted to drink angrily.


    He ordered that no one should enter without permission. Unexpectedly, someone dared not even knock on the door.


    However, when he saw the person who came in, a smile suddenly appeared on his handsome face, because the person who came in was Wang Yu.


    "Brother Wang, you''re out of the pass." Liu Qing went to Wang Yu, looked up and down, and said excitedly.


    "Well, now I think it''s time to settle the accounts with those two cases." Wang Yu nodded slightly, then his face became cold and said softly.


    Liu Qing smiled faintly. He and Lina had already helped Wang Yu plan everything. Now they just wait for him to carry it out in person.


    "Now you''d better go to Scorpio sect and ghost King sect first. If these two families are willing to help you, the odds of winning this time will be greatly competitive, but whether you can persuade depends on your own ability." Lina looked serious.


    At this time, Wang Yu had left the customs, and the plan they had drawn up before would be implemented. She knew that Wang Yu was more worried than anyone.


    "OK, brother Liu, let''s go now."


    "Don''t you rest for a period of time? After all, he has just passed the pass?" Liu Qing said with some worry. Wang Yu has closed the pass for two days. Although he is a martial artist, he hasn''t reached the point where he can''t eat or rest.


    Martial arts are just better than ordinary people in all aspects. They are just the lowest existence in the martial arts. Only when they step into the martial arts can they say that they have stepped into the martial arts.


    "It''s okay, I can carry it. Now the top priority is to cooperate with those two cases first." Wang Yu gently waved his hand. How can this feeling of hunger be compared with the anxiety in his heart.


    He dared not delay any time now, because even one moment would put his people in danger for another moment.


    "OK." Liu Qing shook his head helplessly. Although he can''t feel Wang Yu''s mood now, he can feel it. It''s a very painful feeling.


    If his own people are in danger now, I''m afraid he will be as crazy as Wang Yu.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s back, Liu Qing sighed slightly. When he was as old as Wang Yu, he was still fooling around in the family and around his parents.


    But Wang Yu has become the pillar of his family and has to put himself in danger to save his people.


    ¡­¡­


    Scorpio sect is a first-class force in Wutian City, but although it is a first-class force, its strength is much weaker than Wufeng sect and Wuming sect.


    Because the Scorpio sect has only one strong warrior with one star, it is not the opponent of wutao.


    Although they are both strong martial arts disciples, they are the same as martial arts disciples. There is a clear level division between martial arts disciples, and their strength will be different every time they are inferior to each other.


    Therefore, under such oppression, Scorpio sect has always been in a weak position and has always been suppressed by Wuming sect and Wufeng sect.


    At the same time, they are often oppressed by the two sects, so I''m afraid Scorpio sect has no less hatred for the two families than Wang Yu.


    I just don''t have the courage to challenge like Wang Yu. I''m afraid a bad thing will be erased in this Wutian city.


    This is why Wang Yu is worried about whether Scorpio will help himself.


    Soon Wang Yu and Liu Qing came to the south of Wutian city. The economic situation here was much worse than that there. We can see from the building scale of the house.


    "I didn''t expect that this place was so much worse than ours!" Wang Yu was slightly surprised. Although he had heard that the central area was more prosperous, he didn''t expect that it was so much more prosperous than these places.


    Although there are some shops on both sides of the street, there are no valuable things at all.


    Liu Qing didn''t even bother to see it. After all, he was an important figure in the Wutian auction house. I''m afraid the treasures were not much different from these ordinary things in his eyes.


    "Of course, in the center of Wutian City, there is our Wutian auction house and the existence of those two large doors. Therefore, it drives the local consumption level. If the consumption level is high, the economic development will be much faster." Liu Qing glanced away.


    Listening to his words, Wang Yu couldn''t help feeling a little big. It seems that he is really not suitable to be a businessman.


    "Here we are."


    Wang Yu looked in the direction of Liu Qing''s fingers and suddenly a building appeared in front of him.


    "This is Scorpio sect!?" Wang Yu looked at the building in front of him, and his eyes were full of amazement.

 Chapter 97

    It was a temple full of ancient flavor and color. Although the scale was extremely large, it was much worse than the two families of wufengzong.


    Wang Yu was surprised by what he saw along the way, but it also gave him a little more confidence. He already had a plan in his heart.


    Seeing the smile on Wang Yu''s face, Liu Qing was a little confused. "What''s the boy''s idea?"


    It seemed that he felt Liu Qing''s eyes. The smile on Wang Yu''s face became thicker and whispered a few words in Liu Qing''s ear.


    Liu Qing''s eyes gradually widened, which was full of surprised light. He looked at Wang Yu and gave him a thumbs up, "I see how they refuse this time. Anyway, if it was me, I''m afraid I couldn''t resist such temptation."


    Just between their conversation, the door of Scorpio sect was suddenly opened, and a strong figure came out of it.


    The man was wearing a capable robe, but the robe was bulging with his muscles, and the shape of the muscles under the clothes could be clearly seen.


    There was no hair on his head. Under the sunshine, it was shining with dazzling light, but on his bald head, there was a purple scorpion tattooed from his face to the end of his neck.


    Such a smart feeling made Wang Yu feel wild and ferocious.


    "Who is this man?" Wang Yu looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and whispered to Liu Qing.


    "This man is Scorpio, the Lord of Scorpio sect." Liu Qing said, but obviously he didn''t pay attention to this man.


    The middle-aged man walked up to them, hugged his fist slightly, smiled and said, "this must be Liu Qingliu."


    Although Liu Qing was a little reluctant, he still hugged his fist slightly and returned a salute. "It''s Liu Qing. Unexpectedly, he asked the patriarch to meet him in person. It''s really impolite."


    Before they came, Liu Qing had sent someone to say hello to the Scorpio sect, so the Scorpio would know the news.


    However, he was also a little surprised. How did the people in the Wutian auction store find him? He had no strength, no resources and three treasures.


    However, he did not dare to neglect Wutian auction house. We should know that Wutian auction house is a behemoth that neither Wuming sect dare to provoke, not to mention that he is not as good as Wuming sect. He is also more afraid of Wutian auction house.


    So feeling that Liu Qing should have arrived, he came out to meet him personally for fear of neglect.


    "Is this?" at this time, the scorpion saw Wang Yu standing beside Liu Qing, and said with some surprise.


    It seems that the boy is only twenty years old. He can stand beside Liu Qing. I think his identity will be different.


    "This is the one who came to cooperate with you." Liu Qing said faintly.


    The scorpion''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although he couldn''t see through the young man''s cultivation, from his appearance, he was only 20 years old at most.


    At such a normal age, they were all children around their parents, which made him look at Wang Yu more. After all, it was not a joke.


    If you are careless, you will be wiped out in the Wutian City, and the boy is a little worried. After all, his age is too young.


    Looking at the questioning look of the scorpion, Wang Yu was also a little helpless, but he had thought of it for a long time. In this world, everything depends on his strength.


    Wang Yu shook his head helplessly. A flash of grace flashed in his eyes. A strong momentum broke out from him.


    The scorpion''s face suddenly changed, and the pressure came towards him like a mountain.


    He didn''t dare to neglect it at all. The momentum of force circulation in his body suddenly broke out. In an instant, he was fierce with Wang Yu''s momentum in the air.


    You can see countless sparks flickering faintly, which is a bit of an equal state for a time.


    The scorpion''s eyes were full of surprise. This seemingly young boy could have such a powerful force, which was on a par with himself.


    Wang Yu saw his surprised appearance, and a faint smile appeared on his face. The speed of force circulation suddenly accelerated, and the strong breath immediately suppressed the scorpion.


    The scorpion''s eyes suddenly shrunk, which was full of shock. He was a martial arts disciple, but he fell into the disadvantage in the hands of a young man under the age of 20.


    "This boy is really terrible!" thought the scorpion.


    Wang Yu looked at the sweat on the scorpion''s forehead and knew that he had achieved the result he wanted. Then he gradually converged back.


    Wang Yu''s momentum took back the scorpion, and he was surprised when he looked at Wang Yu again.


    "Don''t know if Wang Yu is qualified now?" Wang Yu said faintly, looking at the shocked scorpion.


    "It''s really a young hero. I admire it." the scorpion hugged Wang Yu slightly.


    At this time, he did not dare to underestimate the young man in front of him. He had such accomplishments at such an age. It was not a demon. What was it? He couldn''t help feeling a sense of awe in his heart.

 Chapter 98

    "The patriarch praised me. Can we go in and talk now?" Wang Yu pointed to the gate behind him and said with a smile.


    The Scorpion was suddenly stunned. On his resolute face, he couldn''t help showing an embarrassed color and said repeatedly, "I''m sorry. Please come inside."


    As they spoke, they walked towards the gate and entered it. Wang Yu felt a light in front of him. He saw a row of people standing neatly on both sides of the road.


    He bowed respectfully when he saw several people coming in. He didn''t straighten up until Wang Yu entered the hall.


    Wang Yu raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart, "it seems that the scorpion is afraid of the strength of Wu Tian''s auction store. He actually made such a battle."


    However, compared with Wang Yu''s surprise, Liu Qing just feels much more insipid. He doesn''t care about it as he is.


    Entering the hall, scorpion directly sat in the first place, while Wang Yu and Wang Yu sat in the starting position, but they had no idea about it. After all, they were on someone else''s territory.


    "Demon sect leader, you must know my intention. I don''t know what you think." Wang Yu didn''t beat around the Bush and came straight to the subject.


    The scorpion smiled when he saw this. Although Wang Yu was strong, he was too young and had limited experience. The way of negotiation was so rough.


    "Wufengzong and wumingzong have been pressing on my head for many years. Naturally, I want to pull them down, but you must know that the strength of these two sects is extremely strong, and I can''t resist at all," said the scorpion.


    Wang Yu knew that what he said was true. With the strength of those two sects, it was very easy to suppress them, and they didn''t dare to resist at all.


    How could Wang Yu not hear the fear of the two sides in the scorpion''s heart? It seems that he doesn''t intend to help.


    "Is the patriarch going to be trampled on by others all the time? Do you know that the strength of the two sects has increased to a certain extent now? I can''t think of any surprise. Within four years, they will send troops to unify the power of wutiancheng. At that time, your hard-working sect will become fertilizer for others to grow." Wang Yu took a cup of tea on the table and drank it gently, A very casual way.


    It seems that now he is not asking for others, but others are asking for him.


    Hearing the speech, the scorpion''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. How could he not have thought of this? Otherwise, he could not have promised to meet Wang Yu.


    The news that the two schools entered the ruins and got countless treasures has long been spread throughout the Wutian city. How could he not know.


    "Hey, I also expected this, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." the scorpion sighed slightly, and his breath was a little depressed.


    "So you need us now. Of course, we also need your help. I want to destroy wumingzong and wufengzong, and they want to destroy you. The so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend. I think the patriarch should be able to understand what to do." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "OK, I promise to cooperate with you, but I have a request after it is done."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu knew that most of the negotiations had been successful, and Wang Yu guessed his request.


    "The patriarch should want the territory of those two schools?" Wang Yu said faintly.


    The scorpion did not deny it and nodded. Although the south of the city is relatively rich, it is much worse than the central government. The resources there are not comparable to the south of the city.


    "Yes, but how much you can get depends on the performance of the patriarch." Wang Yu was not polite. He was also very greedy for the prosperous area.


    After all, now the Wang family has suffered a heavy blow. If they can recuperate in the central area, they can recover soon, or even exceed the original scale.


    If you directly promise to Scorpio, I''m afraid he won''t rest assured. After all, it''s unrealistic for anyone to easily promise to go out in such a prosperous area.


    The scorpion nodded slightly and agreed. They discussed for some time, and Wang Yu left here.


    Because they have another place to go, ghost king.


    Ghost King sect is not far away from Scorpio sect. It takes an hour to enter the scope of ghost King sect.


    The ghost King sect and Scorpio sect have the same strength, but what Wang Yu didn''t expect is that the people of the ghost King sect are not as talkative as Scorpio sect.


    On the main hall, a middle-aged man sat on it. His face was full of arrogance. He looked at Wang Yu with some disdain.


    Liu Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He enjoyed such treatment for the first time in Wutian city. His eyebrows were full of anger.


    However, the person in charge seemed not to see these at all. There was a smile on his pale face, but the smile made Wang Yu feel a little disgusted.


    But this time he came to talk about things. It''s not easy to attack. Otherwise, Liu Qing might have killed this man long ago.


    "Since you two want to cooperate with our ghost King clan, you should show some sincerity and come here empty handed. I''m afraid it''s a little bad." the ghost King propped his head with one hand and leaned back on the chair with contemptuous words.

 Chapter 99

    Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to these two people at all. Although he was also very afraid of wumingzong, he knew that these two people came to beg for themselves at this time, so they naturally didn''t dare to do anything about themselves.


    "Oh, what does the ghost king want us to bring?" Wang Yu looked at the ghost king and a look of mockery flashed in his eyes.


    The ghost king is not only greedy for small profits, but also doesn''t recognize his identity at all. From this point of view, he is a dull man, and there is no way to compare with the scorpion.


    "So you have no sincerity to cooperate with my ghost King clan?" the ghost King glanced. In his eyes, Wang Yu was determined to eat. I''m afraid he didn''t think of some blood yet.


    And he knew that Wang Yu also entered the ruins. I think there must be a lot of treasures on him. If he could get some, he wouldn''t have to work so hard.


    "Touch..."


    Liu Qing suddenly patted the table to stand up. He couldn''t suppress his anger. Now he really wanted to slap the man to death, but Wang Yu stopped him.


    Liu Qing bit his teeth hard and sat back in his chair. His eyes were full of fierce color and looked at the ghost king.


    Just now, at the moment when Liu Qing was about to get up, the ghost King''s heart suddenly tightened. He was still afraid of Liu Qing.


    However, when he saw Wang Yu''s action, his heart was a sneer. He thought that Liu Qing was just like this, and Wang Yu was even more cowardly. He was sure to eat them today.


    "I don''t know what you think?" the ghost king said with a disdainful smile.


    Wang Yu sighed slightly. With his palm turned, he took out the long sword with sword handle from the ring. This is a second-class weapon he got from the ruins.


    If he didn''t want to gather more strength to deal with the two cases, I''m afraid he would have turned around and left. There would pay attention to such scoundrels.


    Seeing the long sword in Wang Yu''s hand, the ghost King''s face suddenly showed surprise, and his eyes stared at it tightly, as if he was afraid of it running away.


    "This... This is a second-class weapon!?" the ghost King''s words were full of surprise.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, "this is a second-class weapon. Now I will give it to the ghost king. I hope we can cooperate smoothly."


    Seeing this, Liu Qing''s face suddenly showed an unhappy color. These two weapons are good things in his eyes.


    You should know that the value of each imported weapon is immeasurable. Even a first-class weapon can attract countless martial arts disciples.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu wanted to give such a treasure to others. How could Liu Qing feel comfortable.


    "Bring it to me quickly." the ghost king ordered Wang Yu.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows immediately frowned. The ghost king really didn''t know what to say, but for the sake of his people, Wang Yu had to endure. He got up and went to the top and handed the long sword to the ghost king.


    The ghost King grabbed the long sword and stared at the long sword with greedy eyes.


    The two palms kept touching the sword body. The cold feeling made the ghost King''s blood boil. "This... This is a second-class weapon. It''s really a good baby. If it''s in hand, I''m afraid that Wu Tao may not be my opponent."


    The ghost King''s face was full of a ferocious smile. He didn''t see Wang Yu at all. At this time, there was only this second-class long sword in his eyes.


    In my mind, I imagined the scene of stepping on Wu Tao at my feet. It was so refreshing.


    Wang Yu frowned when he saw this. Even at this time, his eyes were angry.


    Wang Yu felt that even with his help, he was of no use to such an unknown person.


    A flash in his eyes was to take the long sword back. Looking at the stunned ghost king, he said coldly, "it seems that we don''t need to cooperate. Goodbye."


    With that, Wang Yu took the long sword back into the ring, turned and waved to Liu Qing. The two walked towards the door.


    "Presumptuous." the ghost king immediately reacted. He didn''t expect to be regulated by a younger generation and was very angry.


    The force in the body suddenly broke out, and a strong breath immediately filled the hall, like a tide rolling towards Wang Yu.


    "Do you think my ghost King clan is a place where you can come and go if you want? Leave your weapons, or you can''t leave." the ghost King''s face was full of ferocious anger, and it seemed that he was the king of the world.


    However, his performance was extremely disdained by Wang Yu. He couldn''t help himself.


    There was a strong breath in Wang Yu''s body, which was crushed by the power of the ghost king in an instant.


    "What!?"


    Feeling this power, the ghost king was surprised. He didn''t expect that the boy under the age of 20 would have such a strong strength.

 Chapter 100

    He was so presumptuous because he knew that Wutian auction house would never participate in the disputes of local forces, and he didn''t pay attention to the boy in front of him.


    Now, I think that this young man who has never looked straight at himself should have such terrible strength. I''m afraid he should be above himself.


    But at this time, his words have been released. If he compromises, he will lose face. How can he admit defeat to such a suckling boy.


    "Somebody, take them down for me." the ghost king immediately shouted, and dozens of people suddenly appeared in the originally empty temple around, and everyone was surging with the wave of martial arts.


    "The handwriting is not small, but it is not enough for us." Wang Yu smiled coldly, and a faint voice sounded in the hall.


    "Don''t show your tongue there. You''d better hand over the treasure, or..."


    However, before he finished, he suddenly felt a strong sense of oppression breaking out from Wang Yu.


    "How else?" Wang Yu''s eyes were like a knife, and the ghost King shivered in his cold eyes.


    In his eyes, he saw the killing intention, just like the freezing general killing intention. It felt that he had never seen it before. How could the boy have such a strong killing intention.


    Wang Yu''s hatred for Wu Fengwu and Wu Ming has reached a terrible level these days. He doesn''t want to kill them all the time.


    And in the power of the little soul, there is a kind of killing gas that seems to come from ancient times. When integrating energy, he has been more or less affected.


    How could this little martial arts disciple resist the ancient killing spirit? For a moment, the ghost King''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    "This... How is this possible?" the ghost King opened his eyes and looked at Wang Yu, which was full of horror. He never felt this feeling even on Wu Tao and Lin batian.


    But today, I feel such a fatal danger in a young man under the age of 20.


    "Impossible, this must be the magic he used, all false." the ghost king kept persuading himself in his heart.


    "Kill me, kill this boy for me. I have a reward." the ghost King roared with a ferocious face.


    As the words fell, the group of martial artists rushed towards Wang Yu like mad dogs, as if they were afraid of falling behind.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. Each of these martial artists was more than five grades. He was afraid that he would have some trouble dealing with them, and now he was restrained by the ghost king.


    However, just as those warriors were about to fall to Wang Yu, a sharp spirit suddenly broke through the air and directly picked up the person in front, and the blood immediately spilled all over the ground.


    Liu Qing''s figure appeared in front of Wang Yu. I don''t know when the dragon eating gun appeared in his hand. The cold light flashed on the long gun, and the surging force immediately lifted away those martial artists who wanted to get close.


    Seeing this, the ghost king was surprised, "Liu Qing, what are you doing? Don''t you know that Wutian auction house stipulates that you are not allowed to participate in local power disputes?"


    Liu Qing gave him a disdainful look. If Wang Yu hadn''t stopped him all the time, he would have done it long ago. There would allow him to be so arrogant.


    "Wu Tianpai store is indeed not allowed to participate in the disputes of local forces, but now I am Wang Yu''s brother and I only represent Liu Qing." Liu Qing''s cold voice sounded.


    The faint voice sounded like thunder in the ghost King''s ears. This time he really played big.


    Between the words, Liu Qing had no mercy at all. He waved a long gun and plundered the life of a famous martial artist.


    Although the warrior is powerful, he is like an ant in front of him.


    Under normal circumstances, he may have a headache for so many martial artists, but at this time, with a dragon eating gun in hand, killing these people is like chopping melons and vegetables.


    "Back."


    Seeing Liu Qing''s strength, these martial artists immediately raised their fear. This man is really terrible. His strength is so strong.


    Even if they go together, they are useless and will only lose their lives in vain.


    For a time, all the fighters retreated to one side, and no one dared to take a step forward.


    Liu Qing''s long gun swept across a gun awn and waved it. The long gun was lost behind him, pointing obliquely to the ground. His clothes, robes and hair were windless and automatic. The smell was frightening.


    "Still on?" Liu Qing''s faint voice sounded in the hall. His cold eyes looked like a sharp blade in everyone''s eyes and directly penetrated his heart.


    This is the gap between martial artists and martial artists

 Chapter 101

    For a moment, all the people were frightened by Liu Qing''s momentum and retreated one after another, as if they were afraid of being hurt.


    Seeing the ghost King''s face suddenly changed, even if he had to deal with such a number of martial artists, he was very hard, but he was so vulnerable in Liu Qing''s hands.


    "How... How can he be so powerful!? isn''t he a martial arts disciple?" the ghost King opened his eyes. He thought that even with the help of Liu Qing, he could catch them both.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Liu Qing alone restrained all the martial artists under him, and Wang Yu was also very not simple. His momentum alone overwhelmed himself.


    I''m afraid he really kicked the iron plate this time. If he doesn''t handle it well, I''m afraid he won''t have to kill him with Wufeng and Wuming, and he will go to destruction.


    "Wang Yu, don''t go too far. I don''t want your things. You leave now and I won''t investigate the previous things." the ghost king was afraid at this time. I''m afraid he is not the opponent of the two people at all, so now he can only recognize the bear first and then find a way to recover face.


    Wang Yu looked at the corner of his mouth with a disdain. The ghost king thought too well. Now he had no choice but to pose like this.


    If he could catch them, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so simple. He couldn''t help but take away all his treasures and lose his life.


    "Ghost king, what you think is too good." Liu Qing smiled coldly. He hated this man to the extreme. If he had the chance to kill him, Liu Qing would never be merciful.


    "Well, I promise to cooperate with you to deal with those two major doors. What do you think?"


    The ghost King bit his teeth and had to compromise. At this time, the pressure they gave him was too strong. If they didn''t pretend to promise, they would never give up.


    Wang Yu looked at the ghost king who promised. His face was full of sneer. How could he not see the cunning color in the ghost King''s eyes? I''m afraid the ghost king would change his mind as long as they went out of the door.


    Changing his mind is still a small matter for Wang Yu. I''m afraid he will help Wufeng and Wuming to deal with himself at that time. It will be really bad at that time.


    Liu Qing naturally saw this. He walked in the mall all the year round and observed his words and colors to the extreme. He had seen all kinds of people.


    Like the ghost king, who is greedy for small profits and narrow-minded, how can he not see his mind.


    Liu Qing waved his long gun and pointed the cold tip of the gun at the ghost king. When he was about to speak, Wang Yu stopped him.


    Liu Qing looked at Wang Yu with some doubts. He thought Wang Yu really believed the ghost King''s words, but when he saw the cold in Wang Yu''s eyes, he was relieved.


    It seems that Wang Yu also saw that the ghost king could not be trusted, but he was curious. Since he knew that the ghost king could not be trusted, why did he stop himself?


    Wang Yu slowly took back his momentum. Seeing this, the ghost King sneered. He thought that the boy''s experience was too superficial, so he believed his words.


    However, Wang Yu believes that it is also with his will. Only by gaining the trust of these two people first can he be truly safe.


    Soon the ghost king also quickly took back his momentum and looked at Wang Yu with a faint smile on his face. "Little brother, you are so energetic. I hope adults don''t care about villains."


    Wang Yu had a sneer and contempt in his heart, but on the surface he was a kind expression. "The ghost King flattered us. We really hope to cooperate with the ghost King later. Since the ghost king promised us, we are naturally happy."


    With that, Wang Yu waved his palm and saw a fine mountain burst into the air and shot at the ghost king.


    Seeing this, the ghost king was slightly surprised. A subconscious force hit the fine awn and weakened its strength a lot.


    "Ding..."


    Suddenly, a sound of gold and iron sounded, like mountain music in the forest.


    The ghost king looked at Wang Yu and frowned. His face was full of displeasure. He thought Wang Yu wanted to kill him.


    But when this sound sounded, his face suddenly changed, and a suction force broke out between his palms. He directly sucked the fine awn into his hands, and a cold feeling spread all over his body.


    Looking at the thing in his hand, the ghost King''s eyes suddenly showed a burning color of greed, because it was the second-class weapon that Wang Yu took back the ring just now.


    The ghost king looked at Wang Yu somewhat puzzled, "little brother, what does this mean?"

 Chapter 102

    At this time, he didn''t dare to show greed, because he knew that if Wang Yu didn''t want to give it to him, he could take it back in a moment.


    Wang Yu smiled and said, "this weapon should be my gift to the ghost king. When it''s done, it will be a heavy gift to thank you."


    Hearing this, the ghost King''s face suddenly showed an excited look. How can he not like these two weapons? Even the two sects of Wufeng and Wuming don''t necessarily have several, but his ghost King sect really doesn''t have any.


    Otherwise, he would not be so excited just now. The ghost King gently touched the sword body for a while, and the sharp feeling seemed to split his body instantly.


    "Really gave it to me?" the ghost king still couldn''t believe it. The contradiction between them just now was very big. Even a broad-minded person couldn''t put it down so soon.


    But at this time, the second-class weapons are indeed in his own hands. Without the slightest doubt, can he really ignore the past.


    After thinking about it, the ghost king still thinks that Wang Yu should really want to cooperate with himself, so he will make such concessions and give himself second-class weapons.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing again. He just wanted to hold them down. Unexpectedly, he returned a second-class weapon in vain.


    He looked at Wang Yu as if he were looking at a fool, but he was also happy to meet such a fool.


    "I''ll thank you first, little brother. If you want to attack two cases, you can write a letter. Ghost will do his best to help." the ghost King vowed, but he had made plans in his heart.


    After they left, he contacted two cases. If Wang Yu died, he could get more than this second-class weapon.


    Although the two cases also have many treasures, he is not stupid. The two cases have stood in Wutian city for many years and have a deep foundation. It is not easy for him, a fledgling teenager, to be destroyed later.


    I think the odds of victory of the two sects are much greater, so it''s better to help wufengzong and wumingzong. In that way, the odds of victory are much higher.


    "OK, let''s leave first and hope the ghost king will come as promised." Wang Yu arched his hand with a smile.


    "OK, take your time. I have to clean up the mess and don''t give you two away." the ghost King reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said.


    Liu Qing frowned slightly, but Wang Yu pulled him away. Wang Yu knew that if he hadn''t stopped him, I''m afraid Liu Qing would have been the killer.


    Looking at the back of the two people leaving, the ghost King''s face suddenly became very cloudy. There was a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. He slightly played with the long sword in his hand. His eyes were full of greed. "Wait, all the treasures on you are mine."


    On the way back, Liu Qing''s face was full of anger. He didn''t expect that Wang Yuming knew that the ghost king was lying to them and even sent out a second-class weapon. He really didn''t understand what was going on in Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu saw Liu Qing''s angry look, of course he understood why. He smiled and said, "do you feel that what I just did is incomprehensible?"


    Hearing the speech, Liu Qing couldn''t help scolding: "I said whether your boy is stupid. I know that the old thing lied to you. You still insist on believing him and gave the second-class weapon. I really don''t know what you think?"


    After hearing his scolding, Wang Yu was not angry. He didn''t know that Liu Qing felt unworthy for him.


    However, Wang Yu is certainly not a fool. He can''t see that the ghost king is lying to himself.


    Then he patted Liu Qing on the shoulder, smiled and said, "don''t you really know what I''m thinking?"


    Liu Qing was stunned when he heard the speech, but he still couldn''t understand Wang Yu''s practice after thinking about it. If it was his own, I''m afraid he would directly kill the ghost king.


    After all, with a dragon eating gun in hand, the ghost king can''t be his opponent at all, so it''s better to kill it directly than leave future trouble.


    Wang Yu shook his head slightly. According to his guess, Liu Qing can''t not understand his intention. Is he too black?


    Wang Yu showed a helpless look on his face, and then said, "what do you think will happen after we destroy the ghost King clan with our strength?"


    Liu Qing thought for a moment and said, "although the strength of the ghost king is not very good, if we really go crazy, even if we kill him, we will be seriously injured. Moreover, there are many martial arts under the ghost King sect, which is quite troublesome to deal with. I''m afraid it will affect our plan."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. It was for these reasons that he didn''t tear his face with the ghost king, because his first task now is to save his people and father.


    It''s not the time when he can use his righteousness. If he really goes to war with the ghost king, I''m afraid it will directly affect all his plans.

 Chapter 103

    Liu Qing paused slightly, and then continued: "but the ghost king is narrow-minded and won''t let you go easily. I''m afraid the loss will be more heavy at that time. It''s better to kill him directly."


    He shook his head slightly. Liu Qing would be so reckless. It seems that the ghost king is really angry with him.


    "But if someone else does it, we don''t need to worry." Wang Yu smiled faintly and said.


    Hearing that Liu Qing was confused, did others do it? Who will help them kill the ghost king and erase the ghost King sect?


    After thinking for a moment, a fine awn suddenly flashed in Liu Qing''s eyes, "you mean Wu Feng and Wu Ming."


    Seeing Wang Yu smiling and nodding, Liu Qing looked at him with a changed look, which was full of amazement.


    He immediately understood Wang Yu''s intention. The ghost King''s treachery will definitely help liangzong find their trouble. It''s better to let liangzong deal with him than let him find his own trouble.


    At that time, the two cases will fight against the ghost King sect. The ghost King sect has no possibility of survival. After all, the strength between the two is too far apart.


    However, it is impossible for the two schools to fight against the ghost King School for no reason, so Wang Yu wants them to believe that the ghost King School is on their own side. At that time, I am afraid the two schools will not hesitate to eradicate the ghost King School.


    It is precisely because of the increased credibility that Wang Yu gave the second-class weapon to the ghost king. In this way, there will be no doubt that the two will form an alliance.


    In this way, they can solve the ghost King sect without effort, and make the latter two suffer some losses. When they make their own moves, they can relax.


    So in the end, the ghost King Zong helped them, and I''m afraid the help would be much bigger than Scorpio Zong. After all, Scorpio Zong can''t really work hard for him.


    "You''re really bad enough." Liu Qing burst into laughter when he wanted to understand all this, and the anger on his face was washed away by excitement.


    Looking at Liu Qing, Wang Yu also smiled slightly. It''s not that he is bad, but that if you don''t think more in this world, you''re afraid that the dead person will be yourself.


    If you don''t plan the ghost King sect, I''m afraid the person who will be calculated will be yourself.


    Through this event, Wang Yu also understood that the contradictions between forces are not irresolvable at all. As long as they have common interests, even if they were enemies, they will become partners.


    "But next, brother Liu needs to release the news so that the two cases can know." Wang Yu said quietly.


    Liu Qing nodded slightly, "leave it to me. The ghost King clan is waiting to be destroyed. I really don''t know what expression it will be when the ghost King understands?"


    ¡­¡­


    Soon they returned to the Wutian auction house. After Wang Yu and Lina discussed some things, they entered the secret room.


    After this encounter with the ghost king, Wang Yu felt that the force in his body was indeed as vain as the little soul said, and his power was much smaller than that in normal times.


    So he plans to use the next few days to reduce the force as much as possible and improve his strength, so that he can grasp more later.


    After closing the stone gate, Wang Yu sat directly on the futon, and his hands tied a practicing handprint on his chest.


    For a moment, the aura of heaven and earth around him seemed to be pulled and slowly flowed towards Wang Yu''s body.


    When his strength reached the peak of nine grades, Wang yumingxian felt that the speed of absorbing heaven and earth aura also accelerated a lot during his cultivation.


    Moreover, the refining becomes much smoother. The cultivation speed of wuhunjue is ten times faster than that of ordinary skills. In this way, his cultivation speed can be much faster.


    I want to wait until the day of the decisive battle. The force in his body can also become more solid.


    However, when he practiced for about an hour, he felt that the force in his body could not be compressed at all, but he could obviously feel that the force in his body was still very vain. Although he had been improved, it was still far from meeting the requirements.


    "What''s going on?" Wang Yu frowned. This situation is theoretically impossible.


    Martial power is the foundation of martial arts cultivation. Naturally, compressing military power is also something that martial arts can do. Not to mention unlimited suppression, it will not be like him now.


    If the force can not be compressed, then how can he improve his strength in the future? I''m afraid even with the help of a small soul, his achievements will be very limited.


    "Found?" just then, the voice of the little soul sounded in his heart, and the tone seemed to have known it would be like this.


    "How can this happen? Why can''t my force be condensed?" Wang Yu asked hurriedly. He knew that the little soul must understand what was going on.

 Chapter 104

    The little soul sighed slightly and said, "I told you earlier that after forcibly increasing strength, the force will become vain.


    The force in your body now integrates a lot of my power. I am an instrument spirit, so the energy will be somewhat different from human beings, so you will appear in the current situation. "


    "Is there no solution?" Wang Yu was really worried. He really broke himself this time.


    "Of course, there are ways, otherwise I can''t help you improve your strength," said the little soul.


    "What way?" Wang Yu''s eyes brightened when he heard that there was a way. This was his last hope. He didn''t want to ruin his future.


    "The formula of ten thousand souls is the second." the little soul said word by word.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s eyes widened a little, the second weight of the formula of ten thousand souls! Now he understands the first use, and he can''t use it at will. Every time he uses the broken rock, he feels as if he has lost a layer of skin.


    Second, normally speaking, he can''t try to cultivate until his martial soul formula breaks through the second level, that is, after he reaches the martial apprentice state.


    Now, although he is said to be the top of the nine grades, he is only half a step away from the martial arts disciple.


    However, he is not a real martial arts disciple yet. I''m afraid he can''t do it at all if he practices the second level of ten thousand soul formula now.


    "Is this the only way?" Wang Yu asked with a last chance.


    The little soul pondered for a moment and finally nodded. Seeing this, Wang Yu could only sigh helplessly. It seems that he can only try to cultivate the second weight of the ten thousand soul formula now.


    Although it may be very difficult, he also has to try for the sake of his people and himself. If he succeeds, he may directly break through the realm of martial disciples. That''s why Wu Tao and Wu Tao are not afraid.


    A determined look flashed in his eyes and murmured in a low voice, "second, I want to see how difficult it is for you."


    Then Wang Yu closed his eyes slightly, and the surrounding atmosphere was completely quiet at this time, which made people feel terrible.


    However, this atmosphere was the best for Wang Yu at this time.


    The mind was completely immersed in the sea of knowledge, and the mysterious formulas kept flashing this gray light in front of his eyes.


    The fierce sword Qi made Wang Yu feel so weak that he could easily kill him.


    But now Wang Yu''s mind has been completely immersed in the mysterious formula. A shining energy long sword appeared in the hands of Wang Yu in the sea of knowledge.


    Then a move was practiced in his mind. Time passed slowly in his cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    However, at this time, Wuming sect.


    The huge palace is as empty as before, but today there are several figures in it, and Wu Tao and Lin batian are naturally among them.


    "I didn''t expect that the ghost King clan was so brave that he dared to form an alliance with Wang Yu." Wu Tao''s eyes twinkled with fierce light, and his words were cold.


    "The ghost King clan has a lot of grudges with us, and it''s reasonable to form an alliance with Wang Yu, and this time Wang Yu directly took out a second-class weapon to the ghost king, which seems to be true." Lin batian didn''t wrinkle slightly. Although the ghost King clan is nothing to them, if he really formed an alliance with Wang Yu, Killing Wang Yu at that time will increase some trouble.


    "Why don''t we send troops directly to eradicate the ghost King sect? In this way, even if Wang Yu forms an alliance with him, what can he do?" Wu Tao said in a cold voice.


    Lin batian nodded slightly. He also had this idea. Although it would be some damage to destroy the ghost King sect, it was nothing to be able to kill Wang Yu.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly came in outside the door, knelt in front of Wu Tao and said respectfully: "I inform the patriarch that there are envoys from the ghost King sect."


    Hearing the speech, their eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The ghost King sect and Wang Yu had formed an alliance. How could they send someone to come? Did they want to spy on their own reality?


    "See or not?" Wu Tao knew that Lin batian''s head was smarter than him, so he asked for his advice.


    Lin batian thought for a moment and said, "I''m afraid it''s the plot of ghost King Zong and Wang Yu. It''s better to disappear."


    Wen Yan and Wu Tao agreed and nodded. He had long heard that Wang Yu had begun to gather strength in the dark and planned to attack two cases.


    Now that it has been reported that he has formed an alliance with the ghost King sect, he has a lot of ghost ideas based on their understanding of Wang Yu, so even if his strength is far better than Wang Yu, he should be careful.


    "Kill directly." Wu Tao waved his hand to the man and said casually.


    Since the relationship with the ghost King sect has been determined to be hostile, he doesn''t need to be soft on the messenger at all.


    "Yes."


    The man answered, and then he swept out of the temple. Then he could hear a scream from outside the door.


    Wu Tao''s face did not fluctuate at all, as if he had done a very common thing.


    Wufu mainland is such a world of the jungle. If it is strong, it is a king. Nothing needs to be taken into account.


    Even human life is no different from livestock in their eyes. Kill it and kill it.


    Lin batian''s eyes flashed a cold color, and a faint voice sounded in the hall.


    "Gather the disciples and attack the ghost King sect."

 Chapter 105

    Ghost King sect, south of Wutian city.


    At this time, the ghost king was sitting in the first place in the hall, holding a long sword rotating with streamer in his hand, gently wiping the sword body, and his eyes were full of greedy smiles.


    "Liangzong will cooperate with me this time. At that time, whether Liu Qing or Wang Yu will have to die for me." the ghost King''s palm slowly stopped on the sword body, and a chill suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Yesterday, Wang Yu and others made him lose face. How could he forget it with his mind? So that afternoon, he sent messengers to wumingzong to talk about peace.


    According to his expectation, the wumingzong must directly promise, and then let him help send troops.


    However, what made him a little confused was that the people who had been discharged should have come back long ago, but it had been a day. Why hadn''t they come back yet.


    "Wu mingzong can''t refuse to cooperate. I''ve explained it very clearly, but why haven''t he come back?" the ghost King waited for several hours, but the man still didn''t come back. The ghost king was worried.


    Although he has a great grasp this time, the ghost king always has a bad feeling. I''m afraid something will happen in this matter.


    Wu Tao''s character he knows that he is dangerous and does things by all means, but his mind is not enough. If he says he wants to cooperate with him to destroy Wang Yu.


    He may have some doubts, but with his hatred for Wang Yu, he is afraid that he will cooperate with himself.


    But he was worried about Lin batian. Lin batian was cunning and sinister, and his mind was very smart, but he would never trust anyone easily.


    Otherwise, he can''t stand at the top of Wutian city. Even wumingzong wants to make it three points, which shows the horror of Lin batian.


    I''m afraid Lin batian will also be present. It''s really difficult to do so.


    "I can only wait for the news first." the ghost King dare not guess the result. After all, it is related to his survival. If he guesses wrong one step, he may be erased directly.


    However, at this time, there was a roar outside the door. The ghost King frowned, stood up, pointed the long sword in his hand and shouted angrily, "what''s going on outside?"


    But no one answered his words for a long time. For a time, the ghost King frowned a little tighter. You know, if it was at ordinary times, someone would have come in quickly to report.


    But now no one cares about himself at all, and a bad feeling suddenly appears in the bottom of my heart.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a broken wind sounded, and the ghost king immediately became vigilant. The force on his body was transferred, and he directly waved with a strong spirit to shoot down the flying unidentified object on the ground.


    However, when the spirit collided with the thing in the air, the ghost king suddenly heard a crackle of broken bones.


    "Touch..."


    With a dull low noise, the shadow hit the ground hard. The ghost king looked at it. It was a human shadow on the ground, and it was the person who had been around him.


    "What!?" the ghost King''s face suddenly turned blue. He could see the fear and confusion in the man''s eyes.


    "Old devil, you really hate me now. You even kill your own men." then a mocking laughter rippled in the hall.


    The ghost king kept looking around, but he couldn''t see the figure at all. He couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. I''m afraid the cultivation of this man should be above himself.


    "I don''t know which expert came. Since he came, why hide his head and show his tail." the ghost king looked serious, hugged his fist slightly full in the void and said in a deep voice.


    The voice echoed, but no one answered him at all. Just when he wanted to speak again, the voice sounded slowly again.


    "I haven''t seen my old friend for a long time. Why? I can''t even hear my voice?" as the laughter sounded, a figure slowly came in from outside the hall.


    Seeing this man, a look of surprise appeared on the ghost King''s face.


    The man was wearing a purple robe embroidered with a ferocious looking beast. There was a ferocious scar on his firm cheek. At this time, he seemed to be watching the ghost King smile.


    "It''s you!"


    This man is Wu Tao, the leader of the Wuming sect. At this time, he is walking slowly in the direction of the ghost king. Every step will have a strong air fluctuation.


    "Isn''t it me? When you formed an alliance with Wang Yu, you should think I''ll come to you later." Wu Tao smiled faintly and said.


    The ghost King''s face changed slightly and allied with Wang Yu? When did you form an alliance with that smelly boy?


    After a little thought, the ghost king suddenly realized that he was probably fooled by the boy.

 Chapter 106

    He actually used a trick to let Wu Tao deal with himself. Wu Tao''s cultivation strength is strong. He can''t be Wu Tao''s opponent at all.


    "I didn''t make an alliance with Wang Yu." the ghost king didn''t dare admit it. Even if he didn''t admit it, Wu Tao wouldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t sophistry. If you don''t form an alliance with Wang Yu, what''s in your hand?" Wu Tao''s face was slightly angry. The ghost King denied that it had been expected by him long ago.


    But at this time, the ghost king was holding the second-class weapon in his hand, but he knew very well that there was no second-class weapon before the ghost King sect.


    Not to mention his ghost King sect, even his Wuming sect had only one thing before he went to the ruins.


    However, there are several pieces now. After all, he got no less treasures in the ruins, and naturally he brought back the extra weapons from the ruins.


    "This..." the ghost king looked at the long sword in his hand. It was indeed given to him by Wang Yu, but he didn''t expect to be calculated by Wang Yu because he was greedy for this weapon.


    Now he has a second-class weapon in hand. I''m afraid Wu Tao won''t believe it no matter how he explains it. How can someone give him a second-class weapon for no reason.


    If he didn''t encounter this situation, he wouldn''t believe it at all, let alone Wu Tao.


    Of course, the ghost king has to explain, otherwise his ghost King clan will be destroyed today.


    But just as he was about to explain, suddenly a voice sounded outside the hall.


    "Why doesn''t Wu Tao start? Solve him quickly so that he won''t change later." the voice fell, and there was a tall and straight figure in the hall.


    He wore a white robe on his chest, his long black hair spread behind him, and his face was full of a faint smile. There was a smell of scholarliness, and what was more conspicuous was the golden vortex on his chest.


    Seeing this man, the ghost King''s face suddenly became iron blue, but he would never be blinded by the scholarly smell of this man''s appearance.


    He knows exactly what kind of person he is in front of. Lin batian, the leader of Wufeng sect, is a sinister and cunning villain. In commendatory terms, he is the current hero in Wutian city.


    "Even you are here!" the ghost king looked at them with an iron blue face. At this time, his eyes were full of despair. Originally, a Wu Tao was no longer what he could resist. Now there is another Lin batian.


    As far as he knows, Lin batian''s strength is probably higher than Wu Tao. This time, when they are together, he won''t have any resistance at all.


    "You two really think highly of my ghost King clan! The two patriarchs are all together. This is to flatten my ghost King clan." the ghost King''s face was filled with grief and anger. He really didn''t expect that the result would be like this.


    I was even labeled as an alliance with Wang Yu. I think it must be the ghost of Wang Yu.


    But now is not the time for him to regret. When he is in a hurry, he should consider how to deal with the current situation.


    "You two, I ghost King Zong really didn''t make an alliance with Wang Yu. It must be that he wanted to frame me, so such rumors came out. You two must not believe it." ghost King explained anxiously.


    It seems that if you speak a word slowly, you will be killed.


    Listening to the ghost King''s explanation, the corners of their mouths showed a faint sneer and disdain.


    Lin batian glanced at the ghost king and said coldly, "don''t sophistry. Even if you don''t form an alliance with Wang Yu, you must destroy you today, because it''s time to unify the Wutian city."


    "What?! you want to unify Wutian city!" the ghost king looked at Lin batian in shock.


    He didn''t expect that Lin batian had such ambition and wanted to unify Wutian city.


    Wu Tiancheng has been managed separately by major forces for many years. Many people want to unify Wu Tiancheng, but they will be suppressed by all sects.


    After this happened several times, no one had the idea of unifying Wutian City, so there was peace among the sects.


    But now Lin batian wants to unify Wutian City, which is bound to set off a bloody storm in the whole city.


    The strength of wufengzong was originally very strong and has always been in the dominant position. Now with the help of wumingzong, wutiancheng agreed that it might be easy to catch it.


    "Wutian city should have been unified for a long time, so you should be the first force to be flattened by me." Lin batian scratched a cruel smile at the corners of his mouth, his eyes flashed, and his body turned into a residual shadow and rushed to the ghost king.


    The breath of force carried by the whole body is extremely terrible, which makes the eyes of the ghost King shrink instantly and quickly run the force in the body.


    "Since you want me to die, you must pay the price." the ghost king shouted angrily at the rushing Lin batian.

 Chapter 107

    Then the long sword in his hand flickered and came to Lin batian angrily.


    Seeing this, a disdainful radian appeared on the corner of Lin batian''s mouth, "do you think you are the only second-class weapon?"


    As Lin batian said, a dark light flashed in his hand and appeared in his palm.


    Suddenly, a sharp spirit of excellence met the sword. After only a moment of contact, the sword was broken and turned into light spots all over the sky.


    But the dark edge was castrated, and it was directly beheaded at the ghost king.


    The ghost King''s face suddenly changed. The terrible breath was not comparable to him. If he was cut by this, he might be killed directly.


    "It''s not so easy to let me die." a crazy color suddenly appeared in the ghost King''s eyes.


    The force in the body is like the running river, running at a high speed in the muscles and veins, and frantically injecting into the long sword in the hand.


    In a moment, the light was shining on the long sword. The sharp sword Qi immediately crossed the air, cut it out, and hit the black awn in the air.


    "Boom..."


    A roar rang through, and a terrible energy afterwave spread around in an instant, smashing the strong stone pillars.


    However, the building of the temple was quite strong and did not collapse because the stone pillars were broken.


    The ghost King''s eyes suddenly contracted and quickly ran the force in his body to resist the aftershock.


    He didn''t expect that the energy of this and the afterwave was so strong that it was difficult to resist with the cultivation of his martial disciples.


    However, when he resisted his strength, suddenly a figure appeared behind him, and a cruel smile appeared on the man''s face.


    The air behind him vibrated, and the ghost king felt bad for a moment, but he was trying his best to resist the aftershocks at this time.


    And the man''s speed was also very fast. At the moment of his reaction, a black light penetrated his body.


    "Poop..."


    The ghost King''s eyes were full of shock when he looked at the people behind him. This man was Lin batian opposite him just now, but when did he get behind him.


    Did such terrible energy fluctuations have no impact on him at all?


    If so, how terrible his cultivation is.


    "I''m surprised, but I won''t tell you. If you want to know, ask the Pluto." Lin batian said with a grim smile. His words fell down and he suddenly moved in his hand, directly pulling out the black awn.


    The luster on the black awn slowly dissipated, revealing its real appearance. It was a big black knife.


    The ghost King''s eyes were full of unwilling, and there was blood flowing out of his mouth.


    "Lin batian, if you want me to die, you can bury me." a frenzy broke out from the ghost king in an instant.


    The force was wildly reversed in the body, and a terrible energy wave immediately filled the hall.


    Seeing this, Lin batian''s face suddenly changed, "you''re going to explode."


    He said that his figure was going to retreat, but the ghost King hugged him from behind in an instant. No matter how Lin batian worked, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "You madman." Lin batian was also frightened in his eyes.


    The weapon self explosion is to instantly detonate all the forces accumulated in the body for many years. No one will want to experience such terrible power.


    The ghost King explodes with the strength of martial disciples, and the power is so terrible that even Lin batian can''t resist it.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I said you wanted me to die, then you must pay the price." the voice of the ghost king was ferocious and sounded like a ghost from hell.


    The violent energy of terror shrouded Lin batian and them in an instant, and this force is still improving.


    Wu Tao''s face also changed greatly at this time. If the ghost King exploded, I''m afraid the whole ghost King sect would be directly razed to the ground, and neither he nor Lin batian could escape.


    Frowning, he had a hard choice for a while. Now he should be in a hurry if he wants to leave, but in that case, Lin batian will basically fall with the ghost king.


    If this is the case, he will have to work hard to deal with Wang Yu. He is not even sure. After all, there is Liu Qing''s pervert around Wang Yu.


    Liu Qing''s strength, even if they work together, they feel a little difficult, not to mention himself.


    Wu Tao clenched his teeth. When he moved, he turned into a vague shadow and swept it to the ghost king. The force in his hand turned into a sharp blade in an instant, directly cutting off the two arms of the ghost king.


    "Go."


    Ignoring the wailing ghost king, Wu Tao directly pulled up Lin batian and ran out.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way. You all have to stay and bury me." a burst of light flashed on the ghost King''s body and exploded in an instant.


    "Boom..."

 Chapter 108

    The huge explosion immediately rang through the ghost King sect, and a terrible violent force swept around directly, turning all the places into ashes.


    Wu Tao frowned, because they could feel that if the terrorist force from behind was involved, it would turn into dust like those sundries.


    But the explosive energy spread very fast. When they were about to rush out of the gate, they caught up.


    They swallowed their bodies directly, and a roar rang through the whole ghost King sect. In an instant, the ghost King sect that had stood in Wutian city for many years turned into ashes.


    The whole ghost King sect disappeared and became a nothingness under the aftershock of the explosion.


    After the explosion energy destroyed the ghost King sect, it also dissipated because of exhaustion, leaving only this piece of ruins.


    Both the people of the ghost King sect and the warriors brought by Lin batian died in the explosion.


    The night was quiet, and the clouds above the sky were blown by the cold night wind, revealing the moonlight behind.


    The moonlight shone on the ground and shrouded the ruins of the ghost King sect, showing a desolate color.


    However, at this time, a bloody palm suddenly stretched out from the ruins, as if from resistance. The scene was very strange.


    "Boom..."


    A low explosion sounded, and a big pit appeared in the ruins, and there were two embarrassed figures covered with blood in the pit, which were Wu Tao and Lin batian.


    At the last moment of the ghost King''s self explosion, they tried their best to blast out a big pit on the ground and hid in it, which was spared.


    But the power of the explosion was too strong, and they were also seriously injured.


    Lin batian raised his head and looked at the moon like a white jade eye in the night sky. His face was full of cold color.


    "Wang Yu, I''ll put this account on your head." the night wind blew, as if the night sky had become much colder.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the secret room of Wu Tianpai store, a thin figure sat quietly, and a strange long sword emitting this gray light floated quietly on his side.


    Wang Yu has been practicing here for nearly two days, but he can''t feel the second weight of the ten thousand soul formula.


    I practiced the strange sword moves in the sea again and again, but I couldn''t find the feeling.


    Now he really understood how difficult it was.


    However, he didn''t want to give up at all, because although he didn''t realize the second weight, he could feel that the force in his body was solidifying a little during the sword move exercise.


    Although it was very weak, he could still feel that the force in his body was indeed solidifying a little.


    Slowly opened his eyes, a sharp gray sword crossed his eyes, but it was fleeting.


    Wang Yu sighed slightly. There was a helpless color on his face. He murmured in a low voice: "the second part of the formula is so difficult. Isn''t it more difficult to practice after that."


    "Can you stop being so negative, boy? When my last master was cultivating the second level, his accomplishments have reached the peak of martial arts. You are only the peak of martial arts now. It''s normal."


    "Or I expect too much of you. How can the martial arts master cultivate the second level?" the little soul sighed slightly.


    As he said, his last master had already reached the peak of martial arts disciples when he practiced the second level.


    However, even with the peak cultivation of martial arts disciples, the second level of cultivating the ten thousand soul formula is a little reluctant.


    Before, because Wang Yu had just entered the martial arts, he realized the first importance of the formula of ten thousand souls, so Xiaohun still had this idea.


    But there is a gap between the second and the first, which is simply incomparable power. Of course, it is also so difficult to practice.


    "Alas, it seems that I am too weak." Wang Yu shook his head helplessly. If his cultivation is a martial disciple or a martial spirit, how dare Lin batian and Wu Tao attack the Wang family.


    Unfortunately, he is just a little warrior, a bottom-up existence on the road of cultivation.


    "You don''t need to worry. With your current strength, Lin batian didn''t dare to say. He should be able to compete with that wutao. With the words of broken mountains and rocks, he should be able to defeat him later." the little soul couldn''t help laughing and comforting Wang Yu.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu sighed helplessly. Now the little soul has learned to comfort himself. You know, it was only cynicism before, but Wang Yu knows that he is also for his own good.


    "Thank you, little soul." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    "Oh... Why are you polite to me? We are friends." Xiaohun smiled awkwardly. He became a little embarrassed when Wang Yu said so.


    "Yes, we are brothers." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    However, just then, Liu Qing''s voice suddenly came from outside the stone gate.


    "Brother Wang, come out quickly. If you have any business."


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Liu Qing knew that he was shutting down at this time, but he still chose to find himself. Something big must have happened.

 Chapter 109

    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    Liu Qing waited outside for nearly two minutes. The door of the stone room slowly opened. He knew that Wang Yugang must be practicing.


    But now it was so important that he couldn''t help telling him.


    Wang Yu came out with a slight frown on his brow and a worried look on his face, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    He was worried about whether Lin batian would kill the people. However, when he came out, he saw Liu Qing''s face, which was full of cold and solemn color.


    This made Wang Yu tremble in his heart. Was it really the family that had an accident? His fist was slowly clenched uncontrollably.


    Seeing the nervous look on Wang Yu''s face, Liu Qing suddenly showed a faint smile on his face, slightly picked his eyebrows and said, "you boy''s reaction is too big. You''re already nervous before I say anything."


    Wang Yu glanced at him. From his words, Wang Yu could tell that the boy''s cold appearance was pretended.


    "Come on, what''s going on?" Wang Yu looked at him angrily and said.


    Seeing this, Liu Qing laughed, but he was not teasing Wang Yu, but the smile on his face became a lot stronger.


    "Yesterday, Wu Tao and Lin batian took people to the ghost King sect. After a big war, they ended the battle with the ghost King''s self explosion."


    "Self explosion!?" when Wang Yu heard the word, he couldn''t help shaking.


    The meaning of self explosion is very clear to him. Although it can burst out powerful and terrible power in an instant, it will take life as the price. Even the soul will disappear, but it really disappears between heaven and earth.


    Even if ordinary people die, they can''t explode, because self explosion is equivalent to complete disappearance. I didn''t expect that the ghost king would explode.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s surprised appearance, Liu Qing sighed softly and said, "but it''s a pity that he didn''t kill the two people, but he was also seriously injured."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and wanted Lin batian to die. It was impossible for the ghost king to explode alone. After all, there was a world difference in cultivation and means between the two.


    What''s more, if they join hands now, it''s not something he can deal with. However, it''s no problem to hurt them. After all, the power of self explosion is very terrible.


    "How are they now?" Wang Yu asked.


    "The injury is not very serious, but it is not light. The combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least two layers." Liu Qing knew that Wang Yu would ask these questions, so he had sent someone to inquire clearly.


    "Two floors!" Wang Yu''s eyebrows showed the color of thinking.


    According to his estimation, the ghost King''s self explosion should damage a lot with their strength, but I didn''t expect that they only lost two layers of combat effectiveness, but it''s also very good and easier to deal with.


    "However, the two sent dozens of martial artists here, and they all died under the self explosion of the ghost king. Now they are greatly weakened, so..." Liu Qing said faintly looking at Wang Yu.


    "So now is the best time for us to do it. Take advantage of the weakest time of the two cases, so that we can have a higher chance of winning." Wang Yu continued Liu Qing''s words.


    I saw a faint smile on Liu Qing''s handsome face, and there was a sharp flash in his eyes, even with a strong sense of war.


    "Should we do it?" this is Wang Yu''s business, so although Liu Qing wants to do it, it still depends on Wang Yu''s meaning.


    "OK, let''s go crazy and let the two old people know that our brothers are not easy to bully." Wang Yu clenched his fist slightly and showed a firm color on his cheek.


    Wu fengzong and Wu mingzong have always kept in mind their harm to him. Without their own father, their life and death would not be unknown, their people would not become prisoners, and Bing Er would probably not leave.


    All this was given to him by Wuming sect and Wufeng sect. Now it''s time to pay off.


    "However, we still have one thing to do before that." a cold light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes and an inexplicable smile hung on the corners of his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Qing didn''t understand. Now what can be worth two attacks.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the cold night wind scattered the clouds floating in the sky, revealing a bright moon. The moon was as full as a jade plate, and a trace of bright brilliance shone on the earth, as if a layer of silver water had been sprinkled on the ground.


    However, the night should have been plain, but there were two black shadows walking through the moonlight.


    Before long, the two men stole into a huge courtyard unconsciously. The moonlight shone on the huge and towering plaque. They saw three sonorous and powerful characters written on it, Wu mingzong.

 Chapter 110

    When the two figures swept into the courtyard, they ran straight in one direction, as if they knew the way and had a plan.


    After a while, they met a group of disciples who were patrolling. In an instant, they escaped and carefully avoided this group of people.


    "Brother Wang, the jade Fu Wu Tao basically won''t leave the body. How are you going to steal it?" Liu Qing, who was wearing a night suit, lowered his voice and asked.


    When he went to talk to Wang Yu today, he didn''t expect that the important thing Wang Yu said was to steal the jade talisman.


    The ability of the jade talisman is amazing. He didn''t want to steal it, but Nawu Tao collected the jade talisman too strictly. He basically carried it with him and won''t leave his body at all.


    In this case, it is basically impossible to steal the jade talisman in the hands of a strong martial artist.


    The body of the strong warrior has been tempered by force to a certain extent, and such a keen degree is not comparable to that of the warrior at all.


    "Hey hey, the mountain people have their own tricks. By the way, have you finished what I asked you to arrange?" Wang Yu smiled and asked seriously.


    "I can''t handle what you told me. Don''t worry. It''s already arranged, but what can you do?" Liu Qing patted his chest, and then asked very curiously.


    "Just wait and watch. By the way, when you run for a while, you should run faster." Wang Yu made a ha ha, and then turned into a remnant and swept away, leaving Liu Qing with a thoughtful look on his face.


    He looked at Wang Yu''s back and frowned slightly. Then he smiled and muttered in a low voice: "this boy, it''s really hard to see through."


    When the voice fell, Liu Qing followed up quickly and hid into the darkness with Wang Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Wu Tao''s room.


    According to the route drawn up before, Wang Yu and Wu Tao soon found Wu Tao''s room. At this time, there was still light in Wu Tao''s room.


    With the help of Xiaohun, Wang Yu hid Liu Qing and his breath, and quietly approached the window.


    Wang Yu stretched out his finger to poke a small hole in the window, but Liu Qing stopped him.


    Wu Tao''s perception ability is very strong. Although Wang Yu uses a special method to hide his breath, if he pierces the window with his fingers, the movement is small, but with Wu Tao''s sensitivity, he must be able to detect it.


    Seeing that he was so cautious, Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing. He gently waved his hand to him, indicating that there was nothing to do.


    Seeing him like this, Liu Qing still couldn''t believe that Wang Yu could not be found.


    Wang Yu''s fingers gently moved to the window. The force in Liu Qing''s body also quietly operated at this time to prevent changes at any time.


    "Hiss!" Wang Yu''s fingers pierced the window paper and made a slight noise.


    Liu Qing''s force suddenly changed a lot faster, but after waiting for a long time, Wu Tao didn''t respond. He couldn''t help frowning slightly, which was full of doubt.


    He thinks it''s impossible that Wu Tao can''t feel it with his perception. Is it because he was seriously injured in the battle that affected his perception.


    Although very puzzled, it is good to not find it. If it is found, I''m afraid they will come in vain this time.


    Wang Yu smiled and then threw himself through the small hole and looked into the house.


    At this time, Wu Tao was sitting on a chair and playing with a crystal stone. Although it was far away, Wang Yu could still see that the stone was covered with mysterious runes, as if it had unpredictable power.


    The strange energy wave spread gently, so that Wang Yu could feel it, as if it came from the vicissitudes of ancient times.


    "That should be the jade talisman." Wang Yu stared at the crystal stone and thought silently in his heart.


    At this time, Wu Tao was playing with the jade talisman in his hand. There was a faint sneer on the corners of his mouth. Before Wang Yu came, someone had reported that Wang Yu planned to steal the jade talisman at night.


    For him, this is a good chance to get rid of Wang Yu. As long as he dares to enter this room, Wu Tao can make him come back.


    That''s why he pretended not to find Wang Yu just now. What he was waiting for was an opportunity for him to enter the trap. For this reason, the jade amulets in his hands were genuine.


    Wu Tao sensed Wang Yu outside the window. It was strange that he couldn''t feel any breath, but he was sure that Wang Yu was waiting outside the window at this time.


    After stretching a little, Wu Tao put the jade amulet into a delicate brocade box, took it to the head of the bed and put it down gently.


    Then he put out the light in the house and lay in bed. After a while, the low snoring came out.


    "Er..."


    Liu Qing listened to the snoring and felt that it was impossible to signal. Unexpectedly, Wu Tao didn''t really feel the existence of the two people. Is he a pig?

 Chapter 111

    Wang Yu smiled at him, pointed to the room and whispered, "OK, you can do it. I''ll go first in a while, and then take the opportunity to seize the brocade box directly."


    Although Liu Qing didn''t understand what he wanted to do, he nodded. This simple thing doesn''t need to be understood.


    Wang Yu slightly licked his lips. Then he went to the door and gently pushed the door open. There was no sound at all.


    However, the moment he entered the room, the dark room suddenly became bright.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." a fierce drink sounded, and an illusory figure came to Wang Yu in an instant.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly showed a look of horror. He turned and was about to run out.


    "Want to run." Wu Tao suddenly snorted coldly, and the force around him burst out in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he caught up with Wang Yu and slapped him hard on the back of Wang Yu.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu suddenly turned around, and his face was full of a mocking smile, "you''ve been fooled."


    Wu Tao''s eyes suddenly shrunk and his heart said something bad. Just now he forgot to put away the brocade box because he was eager to make a move. The jade talisman was still lying in the brocade box.


    He suddenly took back his palm and turned to the bedside, but how could Wang Yu let him go back? The force in his body burst out in an instant.


    "Broken rock!"


    Wang Yu whispered and clenched his fist. There was a strong wave of force on it, which suddenly condensed.


    This is the first time he has really used broken rock in battle since he was able to use it directly.


    The energy gathered on the fist in an instant, and a sharp spirit burst out in an instant. However, compared with the power exerted by the ten thousand soul sword, the power is much smaller.


    But that kind of consumption is also very terrible. At this time, the force in the body is declining at a terrible speed, and it disappears by a quarter in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Tao was shocked when he felt the strong breath. Although he had the cultivation of martial disciples, the smell emitted by Wang Yu at this time made him feel dangerous.


    Wu Tao suddenly stepped on the ground with the soles of his feet. He just heard a loud explosion. His body held fast for a moment, and then he came directly to Wang Yu in the rear.


    A terrible force surged on the fist, but it was still an attack.


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a roar, and an energy wave spreads around in an instant, smashing the sundries in the room in an instant.


    The doors and windows also burst in an instant. At this time, Liu Qing''s figure, which had been hidden outside, turned into a residual shadow and swept to the bed.


    As soon as the palm explored, it suddenly burst out with suction. It directly grabbed the brocade box in the hand. As soon as the palm turned over, it was collected into the ring.


    "Go."


    Wang Yujian succeeded. He couldn''t help but show a faint smile on his face and said repeatedly.


    Liu Qing hesitated a little, but he finally bit his teeth and ran in the planned direction.


    "Hum!" a cold color flashed in Wu Tao''s eyes, and the force in his body suddenly burst out like a tide.


    Wang Yu immediately felt a huge force coming from his arm, and his body retreated uncontrollably, and the blood in his body churned slightly.


    Wang Yu was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that even if he reached the top of the ninth grade, he couldn''t hold on to Wu Tao for a while, but these times were enough.


    "I won''t play with you." Wang Yu used force to flow in his body, calmed down the churning blood, and then shot away in the direction Liu Qing left.


    "If you want to go, there''s no door." Wu Tao was really angry at this time. He didn''t think he had planned perfectly, but he missed one step in the end.


    "Somebody catch Wang Yu for me." just listen to Wu Tao''s roar. A moment later, a figure chased them away.


    And he thought it was impossible to stay here and wait. The jade talisman was an absolute treasure. His speed was extremely fast in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the sound of chasing and killing from behind, Liu Qing''s face twitched slightly. The boy was really crazy.


    It seems that he planned all this. He was cheated by him. It turned out that he went out this afternoon to release the news of his action.


    However, taking advantage of Wu Tao''s hatred for him and the nature of belittling his opponent, he successfully took the jade Fu into his hands.


    However, he had some doubts. It was obvious that Wu Tao had found Wang Yu Long ago, but why didn''t he find himself outside the window.


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t understand. Finally, he had to blame the mysterious force.


    However, he didn''t expect that Wang Yu could really fight Wu Tao head-on. Although Wu Tao only fought back in a hurry, his power was beyond the resistance of an ordinary martial artist at the peak of nine grades.


    But Wang Yu stubbornly resisted it. He was in a state of equal strength. Otherwise, he couldn''t get it so smoothly.


    "This boy is really hard to see through!" Liu Qing shook his head with a faint smile. He is worthy of being an old man of Lian Qing.


    However, at this time, a residual shadow behind him quickly caught up with him. Liu Qing frowned slightly, but he felt it from his breath. The person who caught up with him was Wang Yu.


    "This speed." Liu Qing smashed his tongue slightly, and said a monster in his heart.

 Chapter 112

    But how could he know that Wang Yu''s speed at this time could only be achieved with the help of Xiaohun. Otherwise, I''m afraid Wu Tao would have caught up with him long ago.


    I have to say that this battle made him really understand the gap between martial artists and martial disciples. It was like a gap. If it wasn''t for his unique skill, I''m afraid he couldn''t take over even Wu Tao''s move.


    "You boy, you''re hiding it from me." Liu Qing looked at Wang Yu who caught up with him and said something. He didn''t tell himself such a big thing.


    Wang Yu smiled and said with some embarrassment, "I didn''t want to surprise you."


    Liu Qing looked at him angrily. He would not know what Wang Yu thought.


    If he told himself in advance, I''m afraid he wouldn''t take the risk at all. After all, the risk is great. A bad Wang Yu will fall into it.


    But fortunately, this time it succeeded, otherwise they wouldn''t be running first.


    "Hurry up, the front is here." Liu Qing sighed helplessly, pointed to the front and said.


    "When we get there, it''s time for us to fight back." Wang Yu flashed a fierce color in his eyes and looked back slightly. He could vaguely see the Wu Tao and the martial artists who were desperately chasing after him.


    "Damn it, if Lin batian didn''t get hurt and go back to cultivation, how could he let them be so rampant." Wu Tao bited his teeth and said angrily.


    After he came back from killing the ghost King sect, Lin batian went directly back to wufengzong. After all, it was his own territory. He could stay at ease, and his healing medicine was much more than that of wumingzong.


    "Eh!"


    Suddenly, Wu Tao found that the speed of the two figures who had been running away in front decreased, and there was a happy look on his face.


    "Go after me."


    At this time, Wu Tao was full of the idea of recapturing the jade talisman. Seeing that the speed of the two people decreased, he subconsciously thought that he was out of strength and hurriedly took someone to catch up.


    In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides is pulled in a lot. If you keep doing this, you can catch up in a few minutes.


    Wang Yu and Liu Qing looked back at the people who were getting closer and closer. There were treacherous smiles on their faces, and then their speed decreased a little.


    "Here we are."


    Liu Qing looked at the mountain in front of him, and the smile on his face was even more.


    A moment later, their figure was plundering into the mountain forest. Seeing that Wu Tao''s face changed slightly, it would be difficult for them to hide in the mountain.


    The terrain in the mountain is extremely complex. If you want to find two people, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    When he was thinking about it, he had come to the mountain. However, at the moment he entered the mountain, he saw two figures standing not far away.


    Seeing these two people, the smile on Wu Tao''s face became rich, "look where you''re going."


    Then Wu Tao''s figure flashed towards Liu Qing, "I''ll hold this man and you''ll kill Wang Yu as soon as possible."


    The voice fell, and Wu Tao''s figure had come to Liu Qing, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "Those who help Wang Yu will die." Wu Tao looked at the veiled man in front of him and said coldly.


    "Really?" Liu Qing pulled the veil off his face, revealing the handsome face.


    Seeing this familiar face, the smile on Wu Tao''s face suddenly solidified. He never thought that this man would be Liu Qing.


    Liu Qing''s mysterious long gun painted black is still very afraid in his heart.


    "Do you want to participate in the power dispute of Wutian city? Do you know that''s the big taboo of Wutian auction store." Wu Tao suddenly stopped and looked coldly at Liu Qing in front of him.


    Hearing his words, Liu Qing couldn''t help but shake his head, then spread his hands and said, "but what I represent now is only Liu Qing, which has nothing to do with Wutian auction house."


    Wu Tao''s face suddenly became iron blue. In this way, he would not be restricted by the rules.


    He still has a certain understanding of the rules of Wu Tianpai store. As long as his personal cultivation does not break through the Wu disciples to a higher level, he can fully represent himself.


    He bit his teeth hard. At this time, Wu Tao had a retreat in his heart. After all, he was probably not Liu Qing''s opponent by himself.


    However, at this time, flames suddenly lit up in the darkness around. Seeing this, Wu Tao was surprised. Now he realized that he had been deceived.

 Chapter 113

    The originally quiet mountain forest suddenly became bright. Wu Tao''s eyes suddenly shrunk and looked at the two speechless people smiling and singing not far away. His eyes were full of anger.


    I didn''t expect that I had been in Wutian city for many years, and I was so miserable that two young people calculated it.


    "Lord Wu, tell me, where are my people?" Wang Yu looked at the greatly changed Wu Tao, and the smile on his face converged, replaced by a dark color.


    Wu Tao looked at him. His eyes were full of yin and ruthless color. At this time, his hatred for Wang Yu had reached the extreme. He didn''t expect that he would be so miserable.


    Wu Tao showed a cruel smile at the corners of his mouth. Then he looked at Wang Yu, and his eyes were full of madness. "You''re talking about those wastes, ha ha ha, I''m sorry I''ve killed them."


    "What? Want revenge? Come on. I''ll see what you can do without the help of Liu Qing."


    Wang Yu clenched his fist at the beginning, and his eyes were filled with a blood red color. The towering killing was intended to condense in his eyes, as if he could turn into a sharp blade to pierce Wu Tao.


    The force in the body also surged out at this time. The terrible pressure made the faces of a group of martial artists around turn pale.


    There was a painful look on his face. It was obvious that Wang Yu''s momentum at this time could not be resisted by ordinary martial artists.


    Even Wu Tao''s face changed slightly, and his face was full of surprise. "This... How can this boy have such a strong breath? Has he broken through to Wu Tu?"


    "No, the martial arts disciple''s force is much thicker than this. I''m afraid he''s only the peak of the nine grades now, but how can the nine grades of martial arts have such a strong breath?"


    Many questions popped up in his mind, but there was no way to answer them, because all this was too strange.


    Although Wang Yu''s momentum is very strong, Wu Tao can feel that Wang Yu at this time does not threaten his life.


    Liu Qing was also surprised when he saw this. He quickly grabbed Wang Yu who was about to rush up and hurriedly said, "don''t be impulsive. Your people are all right. Wu Tao lied to you. Your people are all imprisoned in the dungeon of Wu fengzong. He wants to abduct you."


    Wang Yu earned the arm held by Liu Qing, but he found that Liu Qing''s palm was like an iron pliers. He couldn''t get rid of it no matter how he struggled.


    "Wake up." Liu Qing showed a trace of anger on his face and punched Wang Yu hard in the abdomen.


    But there is no force in this fist. It is just an ordinary fist, but the strength of this fist is still very heavy.


    "Ah..."


    The sudden blow made Wang Yu feel a pain in his abdomen, which immediately hit his brain.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s mood gradually calmed down with this punch, and then he reacted. It was Wu Tao''s method of motivating him, just trying to make himself tough with him.


    Wang Yu knew that he was very strong in that state just now, but he was much worse than Wu Tao. If he really started just now, he might have been seriously injured to the end.


    Wang Yu''s breath slowly calmed down. He glanced at Liu Qing lightly and said softly, "don''t worry, I''m all right."


    Liu Qing looked at him. Although Wang Yu''s eyes were still red, he could see that he had recovered some look.


    Liu Qing slightly breathed out a sigh and said with some apology, "just now..."


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Wang Yu, smiled and said, "thank you just now."


    Hearing Wang Yu''s sudden words, Liu Qing smiled helplessly, "you boy..."


    Wang Yu smiled awkwardly. Then he looked at Wu Tao and said, "you said we should catch him. Can we change to my people?"


    "I think it should be OK." Liu Qing touched his chin slightly and nodded his head.


    Looking at the two people talking like no one else, Wu Tao''s face suddenly turned iron blue. They didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Anger surged in my heart, and a fierce light flashed in my eyes, "you two don''t be too arrogant."


    When the voice fell, Wu Tao''s figure suddenly rushed towards the two people. The towering force directly overturned some weak trees around.


    They looked at each other and smiled, but the smile was full of successful smiles. Obviously, they were deliberately stimulating him just now. The only thing is to let him do it first.


    "Catch him." Liu Qing chuckled, and then his body turned into a residual shadow and attacked Wu Tao.


    The same punch with ferocious force is to tear the air and blow up to Wu Tao.

 Chapter 114

    "Boom..."


    A muffled sound sounded, and two figures instantly retreated in response to the explosion.


    Liu Qing retreated for decades before he could stop. His fists were all numb under this blow.


    On the contrary, Wu Tao only stepped back a few steps. However, at the moment he stopped, he suddenly stepped on his feet and burst out again.


    "The strength is really strong. I''m afraid it''s really not his opponent without a dragon eating gun." Liu Qing said in surprise.


    However, at this time, a sound of breaking the wind suddenly sounded, and I saw that Wu Tao''s body was approaching in an instant.


    Feeling the fluctuation of force around Wu Tao, Liu Qing suddenly showed a cold smile on his face, "I want to see how much better you are than me."


    The voice fell, and Liu Qing''s body moved. In an instant, the two people roared up. For a moment, countless residual shadows of fists and feet crisscrossed in the air.


    Among them, there was a violent wave of force, which spread around, and the sound of gas explosion shook the ears of others.


    Looking at the battle between the two, Wang Yu smiled, "Liu Qing is really strong. Then you can fight with him for a while and help you when I solve these mole ants."


    Wang Yu raised his hand and waved it gently. A cold voice came out of his mouth: "kill!"


    The voice fell, and the martial artists who had been lurking around suddenly rushed out like a tide and fought with a group of people of the Wuming sect.


    In an instant, the sound of the impact of gold and iron wandered in this space.


    There was a cruel radian on the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth, and there was a bloodthirsty color in his scarlet eyes.


    Then his feet exploded suddenly, and his body rushed into the crowd in a moment.


    His sudden joining broke the original situation of equal strength in an instant. The shrill cries spread in the lonely forest, and these voices were from the disciples of Wuming sect.


    At this time, Wang Yu has reached the peak of nine grades. Ordinary martial artists are not the enemy of his move at all.


    Although the martial arts are the lowest level, there is also a big gap in the strength of each product. The skill Wang Yu cultivates is the martial soul formula, which makes the existing gap even bigger.


    According to his own feeling, if he is a top martial artist, he will not fall into the disadvantage without using the ten thousand soul sword. It is also very difficult to defeat him.


    A few minutes later, all the people of Wu mingzong were killed in a mess, which was no longer a threat to his own side, so Wang Yu turned his eyes to the two people in the battle in the distance.


    At this time, the two people collided with each other fiercely. The figure was separated to both sides in an instant, and a deep trace was ploughed on the ground.


    "Happy!" Liu Qing suddenly roared up to the sky. His face was full of excitement. Obviously, the fight just now made him very happy.


    But compared with Liu Qing''s cheerfulness, Wu Tao''s heart is very depressed. Just now, in the battle with Liu Qing, although he has always been in the upper hand, he can''t defeat him anyway.


    You should know that there is a gap between them. It was because he used a dragon eating gun in the ruins that he was so embarrassed with Lin batian.


    However, now only by virtue of his own strength, he can''t do anything.


    Liu Qing''s laughter suddenly stopped and looked coldly at Wu Tao, "enough fun, now it''s time to catch you."


    As Liu Qing said this, a long black painted gun suddenly appeared in his hand. In an instant, the momentum around him suddenly increased several times.


    There was a whiff of awe on the dark spear, which broke out in an instant, making Wu Tao''s face pale in an instant.


    That feeling is just like when I was in the ruins. There is a spirit of killing in the metal and iron, which makes people feel as if they fell into the battlefield.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu''s figure suddenly appeared next to Liu Qing. A gray strange long sword appeared in his hand.


    A sense of sharpness also permeated the space in an instant. After the first seal of wanhun sword was untied, the sharpness on the sword body became much stronger, and there was a little luster on the sword body, which was no longer like a layer of dust as before.


    At this time, Wang Yu stood next to Liu Qing. Their momentum had been slightly improved, but they didn''t have the slightest intention of resistance.


    Wu Tao frowned and took out Liu Qing who ate the Dragon gun. He couldn''t cope with it. At this time, there was another Wang Yu.


    He knew that the long gray sword in Wang Yu''s hand was also very extraordinary. In this case, he had no chance of winning.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wu Tao suddenly burst under his feet and ran to the rear. His speed was like an arrow in the string. In the blink of an eye, he swept tens of meters away.


    "Want to run?" Liu Qing couldn''t help laughing. He was really not afraid of anyone than speed.

 Chapter 115

    A move at the foot is to catch up, and the distance between the two is a lot in a moment.


    Looking at the approaching Wu Tao, a cold smile appeared on Liu Qing''s face.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a broken wind sounded beside him, and a virtual shadow caught up with him.


    Liu Qing was slightly surprised, and then he saw clearly that Wang Yu was the one who caught up.


    Liu Qing could only smile helplessly. He originally thought that the speed was fast in the same level, but Wang Yu''s speed was a little faster than himself.


    He could not imagine whether he could compete with this pervert if they were at the same level at this time.


    However, Wang Yu''s strength is only the ninth grade martial artist, which makes him feel better, but he forgot that Wang Yu''s cultivation at this time was improved in less than a year.


    I''m afraid that even among some powerful families or sects, no one can reach this level.


    However, while he was thinking, they were only ten meters away from Wu Tao, and they could catch up in a moment.


    Compared with their ease, Wu Tao''s heart is full of horror. You know, he is now a three-level martial artist, and the speed is naturally not what ordinary martial artists can catch up with.


    But now they are constantly pulling into the distance. Although Liu Qing is also a martial disciple, you should know that there is a big gap between the first product and the third product.


    Originally, he thought that with the help of the dragon eating gun, his combat effectiveness was only improved. He didn''t expect that the speed was so fast.


    "If this continues, he will be caught up sooner or later." Wu Tao is flustered now. If he is caught up, he may die here.


    But he has no way to deal with this situation. He can only watch the distance shorten and can''t do anything.


    Suddenly, Wu Tao only heard the sound of a broken wind behind him. Looking back, Wang Yu''s Scarlet eyes appeared in his eyes.


    "What!?"


    Wu Tao was surprised. How could Wang Yu''s speed be so fast? It was much faster than Liu Qing''s speed.


    However, before he could finish thinking, a gray sword was fiercely chopped down. The sharp spirit on the sword made Wu Tao''s eyes shrink slightly.


    Facing this sword, he did not dare to carry it. The force in his body suddenly broke out, and a long purple sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    On it, the purple awn flowed, and a sword greeted Wang Yu. The two swords suddenly collided.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly a roar broke out, and the sharp energy spread around, leaving deep marks on the giant tree.


    Wu Tao''s body retreated, his long sword was clenched, and another sword was suddenly waved.


    However, Wang Yu''s sword just came out and his body shape was not stable. He had no time to take the sudden sword.


    But in his eyes, there was no tension, very indifferent.


    However, just when the sword was about to cut on him, a black fine awn appeared in front of him, and a strong breath broke out and broke the sword.


    Looking at Liu Qing standing in front of him, Wang Yu smiled. Such a brother is really hard to find, but he found it.


    Liu Qing smiled at Wang Yu and said, "come on, let''s take him together."


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded hard. Now he knows that with his own strength, even with wanhun sword, he is not Wu Tao''s opponent, but it would be different if Liu Qing was on the side.


    Wang Yu''s use of force directly wiped out the strength that had just invaded his body, slowly stepped forward and stood next to Liu Qing.


    Then the two figures killed Wu Tao at the same time. Wu Tao''s face changed dramatically, but he knew that he couldn''t escape now.


    Holding the purple long sword in his hand, he bit his teeth hard and greeted him.


    The long sword in his hand waved several swords continuously, one purple sword awn after another, which was to cut them with this unparalleled sharp Qi.


    I feel that the sharp feeling on the sword can''t catch up with wanhun sword, but it is also very powerful. I''m afraid the level of the long sword will not be lower than two grades. I think it must come from the ruins.


    However, for this sword, Liu Qing''s eyes were full of disdain. When the long gun moved in his hand, a strong force was madly injected into it.


    Vaguely, I could hear a deep sound of dragon singing in the long gun. The spirit of killing contained in it seemed to be an enemy to the world.


    Wu Tao''s body immediately trembled slightly, because he felt a terrible breath diffuse towards him, and the source of this breath was the dragon eating gun in Liu Qing''s hand.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Tao''s face was full of horror.


    Liu Qing''s face was slightly frowned and his long gun was suddenly waved out. He saw an angry dragon roaring towards Wu Tao. Vaguely, he could even hear the sound of fighting on the battlefield.


    "Bad!?"

 Chapter 116

    A deadly sense of danger rose from his soul, and the force in his body suddenly boiled up, forming a solid shield on the body surface. I''m afraid even if Lin batian came, he might not be able to break it.


    However, it was his seemingly very strong shield that flashed across the ripples when it came into contact with the angry dragon, and then broke directly like glass.


    "Ka..."


    Wu Tao''s face turned pale in an instant. A mouthful of fresh blood gushed out of his mouth, which was obviously eaten back.


    A pair of dark eyes looked at the angry dragon, whose face was full of despair.


    He didn''t want to die in Liu Qing''s hands, but he was not Liu Qing''s opponent at this time. He knew this. When he was in the ruins, he should kill Liu Qing directly.


    Now, however, even if you regret it, the facts in front of you can''t be changed.


    The angry dragon magnified in front of him, and even he had felt the gold and iron spirit of the slaughter. However, at this time, a hoarse sound of birds sounded in an instant.


    "Oh!"


    Then a huge blue giant bird flew out from behind him and hit the angry dragon.


    "Boom..."


    A roar broke out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm swept around, rolling up the sand on the ground into the air and directly turning into powder.


    However, the dragonfly in the air did not disappear, but was deadlocked in mid air.


    Liu Qing''s face suddenly appeared surprised. The force in his body was frantically output and poured into the angry dragon. His clenched teeth were bleeding.


    However, even so, the blue giant bird did not have the slightest sense of defeat, but its light became more and more intense.


    "Oh!"


    "Roar!"


    For a moment, there was a sound of dragon and bird singing in the air. Trainee Wang Yu''s eyebrows immediately frowned. How could he not recognize the blue giant bird? Isn''t that Lin batian''s martial arts.


    However, Lin batian should not heal in wufengzong. How can he suddenly appear here, and with his strength, he can''t compete with Liu Qing who holds a dragon eating gun.


    But now the facts are in front of him, and he can''t think much.


    The force in the body suddenly surged wildly, and strange swords crossed in the air, leaving residual shadows in the air.


    And the light on the ten thousand soul sword became more and more dazzling. A strong and unparalleled sense of sharpness cut off towards the blue giant bird in an instant.


    In an instant, the sword was mercilessly cut on the huge body of the blue giant bird, and at this time, a deep sound of dragon singing came from the mouth of the angry dragon.


    Under the combined force of the two, golden cracks gradually appeared on the blue giant bird.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    A moment later, the golden crack stretched out, enveloping the cyan giant bird like a cobweb.


    Then you can see that there is a color of fear in the eyes of the blue giant bird. Then it bursts into light spots all over the sky and slowly falls.


    However, just when the blue giant bird was broken, a figure suddenly appeared beside Wu Tao and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Go."


    A low voice fell, and their figures quickly swept away to the distance.


    Liu Qing scattered the angry dragon and wanted to catch up with him, but Wang Yu stopped him.


    Liu Qing looked at Wang Yu suspiciously and didn''t understand why he stopped him.


    "That man should be Lin batian just now. The strength of Qingque''s martial arts seems to have improved a lot. Compared with his accomplishments, he should have made a breakthrough." Wang Yu frowned and looked dignified at this time.


    Originally, they had a good chance of winning against them, but Lin batian''s strength itself was extremely strong, and now there should be another breakthrough. In this way, the result is really hard to say.


    Hearing the speech, Liu Qing''s eyebrows could not help but frown. At the moment of the fight just now, he also felt it.


    Although he didn''t try his best just now, he also used most of his strength, but he could only be equal to the blue giant bird.


    If it had been put a few days ago, this would not have happened at all. I think what Wang Yu said should be right. Lin batian is likely to have made a breakthrough in cultivation.


    "What are you going to do now? We have lost the first chance now." Liu Qing said with some worry.


    Their plan this time was enough to kill Wu Tao, but it never occurred to them that Lin batian was killed on the way, which destroyed their plan.


    "Although I didn''t succeed this time, all the disciples of Wuming sect died here, which was also seriously damaged."


    "Wu Tao is seriously injured now and can''t recover in a few days, so we still have time to prepare," Wang Yu said.


    "Why don''t we attack now?" Liu Qing was puzzled. Now Wu Tao was seriously injured. Although Lin batian''s cultivation breakthrough, if they work together, they won''t necessarily lose.


    "Because you are seriously injured now, you can''t fight at all." Wang Yu said with a slight frown and a heavy tone.


    "What!?" Liu Qing looked surprised. He was seriously injured. Why didn''t he know?

 Chapter 117

    "Don''t be kidding. I''m fine now. How can I be seriously injured?" Liu Qing patted his chest and said with a smile.


    He knew his own body very well, but he didn''t feel hurt.


    Wang Yu shook his head helplessly, but he didn''t deny what he said just now. "You will use force for a week, and then remit it into Shaoyang cave."


    Liu Qing also felt uneasy about his firmness. According to what he said, he ran the force in his body all week, although it gathered in Shaoyang acupoint.


    However, nothing happened. He was about to tell Wang Yu, but suddenly a severe pain broke out from Shaoyang acupoint and spread all over his body, as if he were in a sea of fire.


    Kneeling on one knee, his face suddenly turned white. Big drops of sweat directly seeped out of his forehead, clenched his teeth and resisted the pain on his body.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu hurried forward and put his right hand against his back heart. Under his control, a gentle force entered Liu Qing''s body and calmed his pain.


    After a moment, Liu Qing''s breathing gradually calmed down, and his face gradually recovered a little ruddy.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Qing looked at Wang Yu and said solemnly. The feeling just now seemed to make him die once.


    It''s normal for force to run in the muscles and collaterals and major acupoints in the body, but there was such a strong pain just now. However, I didn''t know it at all before.


    Seeing that Liu Qing believed his words, Wang Yu sighed gently and then said, "it''s all because of the dragon eating gun in your hand."


    "Bite the Dragon gun!?" Liu Qing was surprised. It had something to do with the Dragon gun.


    Holding the dragon eating gun that had been received by him, he suddenly appeared in his grasp again.


    Liu Qing lifted up the dragon eating gun and looked at the cold light flashing on it, as well as the cold air of killing. Even he felt a burst of panic.


    Nevertheless, the dragon eating gun is just a weapon, and it is driven by an arm when you use it. How could it be like this.


    Looking at Liu Qing with a puzzled look on his face, Wang Yu said faintly, "the dragon eating gun in your hand is not an ordinary weapon, but a murder weapon, a fierce thing."


    "Murder weapon, a fierce thing!?"


    Of course, he understood the meaning of the murder weapon. In addition to the weapons and talismans in this world, there is also this kind of murder weapon.


    The murder weapon is one of the weapons, but its power is very powerful, much stronger than the weapons of the same level, but under this great advantage, it devours the Lord.


    Absorb the holder''s essence and Qi to nourish himself. At the same time, when the holder uses it, he is also phagocytized by the energy on his body. At the moment, Liu Qing is affected by the energy phagocytosis.


    This kind of counterattack is imperceptible, but it can be reflected after a long time, but at that time, everything is finished.


    Because of this, the use of murder weapon is prohibited on the whole Wufu continent, so it is rarely seen now, but there are some exceptions, such as the dragon eating gun in Liu Qing''s hand.


    "How do you know?" Liu Qing suddenly thought of this question. It is difficult to see the general murder weapon. Even the holder and Qing didn''t see it. How did Wang Yu know?


    Wang Yu smiled. Of course, Xiao Hun told him. Otherwise, how could he know the existence of the murder weapon, let alone distinguish it, by virtue of his little Wang family in wutiancheng.


    However, Wang Yu would never tell the story of Xiaohun. He kept it from his father and brother, and Liu Qing was even more unlikely to tell him.


    "I learned it from an ancient book in the ruins. I just felt it when I saw you use it, so I let you try it." Wang Yu casually made up a reason and said.


    Liu Qing had no doubt about his answer. He knew Wang Yu''s identity very well, and only in the ruins could he understand this.


    "Is there any record of how to resolve it in the ancient books?" Liu Qing now fully believed it and hurriedly asked.


    He knew that if the murder weapon was backfired, almost all of them threw away the murder weapon directly, and then the injury would gradually recover.


    But he really loved the Dragon eater''s spear. He was willing to throw it away, and now it was a critical moment to fight with the two. If they left the Dragon eater''s spear, their chances of winning would be lower.


    Of course, Wang Yu knows that they can''t do without the dragon eating gun, but Liu Qing''s body can''t bear it if they continue to use it.


    "Little soul, is there any other way?" Wang Yu asked in his heart.


    Now I''m afraid only Xiaohun knows how to solve this matter.

 Chapter 118

    "There''s no way, but are you sure you really want to help him? You know, the people in the world are dangerous. Now he is your brother, but the next moment he may become an enemy facing your sword." the little soul said in a deep voice.


    Wang Yu looked at Liu Qing with an anxious face. He also hesitated. He remembered the scene of meeting Liu Qing for the first time at that time.


    He is arrogant and doesn''t take himself in the eyes at all. If he is profitable on himself, he won''t pay attention to himself at all.


    It is likely that one day, he will become his enemy because of greater interests.


    However, he also did not forget his help to himself in the ruins, nor did he forget helping himself to prepare for revenge these days.


    Looking at Liu Qing''s anxious look at the moment, Wang Yu could not bear it. He sighed secretly and said in his heart, "I''m sure, no matter what in the future, but now he is my friend. I want to help him."


    Hearing the speech, the little soul fell into silence. After a moment, he said softly, "forget it. If you really want to help him, pass it on to him."


    Wang Yu felt a huge message injected into his mind, and then a few big words appeared in front of him.


    "Although this skill can''t catch up with the martial soul formula, its level is not low. It is one of the skills collected by the master in those years. It can control the murder weapon and greatly increase its power.


    As long as the original force in the body runs directly according to the line of this skill, it can be converted, and if he wants to, he can convert back to the skill he originally practiced at any time. "Xiaohun said softly.


    Listening to the introduction of Xiaohun, Wang Yu was immediately surprised. It was the first time he heard of the skill that could be transformed at any time.


    After the cultivation of general skills, you can''t practice other skills. If you want to convert, you must abolish your cultivation and practice again. However, I''m afraid this situation has never happened on the whole Wufu continent.


    After all, I''m afraid no one will try to abolish the accomplishments that have been practiced for several years and re cultivate from the martial arts.


    "You don''t have to be so surprised. The land of Wufu is vast. You haven''t heard much about it, but you don''t want to practice this skill." the little soul warned.


    "Why?" Wang Yu just wanted to practice. After all, how could he not want to practice this kind of skill that can really control the murder weapon and change at will.


    But the little soul''s next words broke his idea.


    "Although the soul destroying formula is magical, it can''t be compared with the ten thousand soul formula and the martial soul formula. You don''t have enough time to practice these two kinds of formulas now. It still allows this junk to waste time."


    "What''s more, you don''t need anything to control the murder weapon. You need to know that wanhun sword is the first of all swords. It is definitely the existence of overlord among weapons. You just need to find something to help me break the seal. At that time, the power of wanhun sword can''t be compared with that of a mere murder weapon." the little soul said with some disdain, Obviously, the murder weapon was rubbish in his eyes.


    Wang Yu reluctantly nodded to dispel this idea, but what Xiaohun said is really right. Now he feels very reluctant to practice these two kinds of skills. If his martial arts are good, but this is a skill, so he can only give up.


    "Is there any way?" Liu Qing saw that Wang Yu was stunned and didn''t answer himself. He was a little anxious. If Wang Yu had no way, I''m afraid he would really throw away the dragon eating gun.


    Wang Yu was so worried that he couldn''t help smiling faintly. Just now he fell into the sea for a moment because he accepted the soul killing formula.


    "Really?" Liu Qing''s eyes lit up when he heard Wang Yu say there was a way.


    "Don''t resist." Wang Yu raised his palm and his index finger gently against Liu Qing''s forehead.


    Although there was some doubt, Liu Qing still chose to believe Wang Yu and closed his eyes slightly.


    However, at the next moment, a faint light flickered between Wang Yu''s fingers. Liu Qing felt that a huge message poured into his mind.


    This sudden feeling made him dizzy for a moment. Subconsciously, he wanted to resist. However, Wang Yu''s voice sounded again, "don''t resist, it''ll be fine right away."


    Liu Qing bit her teeth, forcibly suppressed the circulating force back, and began to sort out the information pouring into her mind.


    About a minute later, Wang Yu slowly took back his finger, quietly looked at Liu Qing who was still sorting out the information, sighed gently and muttered, "I hope you don''t let me down."


    At this time, Liu Qing only felt that his mind seemed to explode. The huge information made him unable to digest for a while.


    However, Liu Qing was not an ordinary person. The force in his body quietly worked up to help absorb this information.


    Ten minutes later, Wang Yu looked at Liu Qing with some doubts. Just now he only took a moment to receive the information, no more than two minutes at most.


    But Liu Qing hasn''t finished it yet, which makes him incomprehensible.

 Chapter 119

    The little soul seemed to see the doubt in his heart, smiled and said: "the content of soul killing formula is huge, and there are some feelings of predecessors'' cultivation, so it takes longer to receive it.


    However, because your soul power is far beyond your age, and you have a precedent of accepting "wuhunjue" and "wanhunjue", you will get on a lot faster. "


    Wang Yu nodded. It turned out to be so. It seems that he still has some advantages.


    "After this affair is over, you can consider taking the road of Fu master." the little soul suddenly said.


    "Fushi!?"


    Wang Yu was surprised. Can he become a master of Fu? You should know that the Fuwen master is an extremely sacred profession on this continent.


    If he can become a Fuwen master, the status of himself and the whole Wang family will be promoted rapidly.


    Even the status of a first-class talisman is transcendent, and countless forces will try to win over, because the power of a talisman is extremely terrible.


    "You barely meet the requirements, but it''s not so easy to become a real talisman." the little soul patted his forehead when he saw his unpromising appearance. The boy''s knowledge is too little.


    "It''s all right. As long as there''s hope, I''ll work hard." Wang Yu doesn''t care about the blow of the little soul. As long as he can become a talisman, even if he pays more hard, it''s worth it.


    "OK, look at the boy first. He should be over." the little soul shook his head helplessly and said.


    However, Xiaohun was very satisfied with his attitude. He believed that Wang Yu would become a real strong man in the future.


    Wang Yu took back his mind and looked at Liu Qing with his eyes slightly closed. At this time, the force on him had gradually subsided, and the slightly frowned eyebrows also gradually eased down.


    Liu Qing opened his eyes, which were full of excitement. He just looked at the skill roughly, and he was deeply attracted.


    Both rank and power should be above the skill he has cultivated, and it can actually help him control the murder weapon. In this way, he doesn''t need to lose the dragon eating gun.


    Moreover, it seems that the power of dragon eating spear can be improved. Even if Lin batian''s cultivation has made a breakthrough, he is sure to win.


    "Brother Wang, no, brother, you will be my brother in the future. I didn''t expect you to have such a magical skill." Liu Qing said with a smile.


    At this time, his heart was full of excitement and surprise. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu would have such a terrible skill and be able to give it to himself.


    You know, this kind of thing can''t be taken out at will. If it is found by others, I''m afraid it will lead to death.


    But Wang Yu actually gave himself such a precious thing. It can be seen that he trusted himself very much and really regarded himself as a brother.


    Wang Yu quickly smiled and waved his hand. He can''t afford to be the eldest brother. Although Liu Qing is also very young, he must be at least in his twenties.


    He is more than a year or two older than himself, which makes him how to answer this title.


    "Then you despise me. I can''t take this skill." Liu Qing smiled suddenly and said solemnly.


    Looking at him like this, Wang Yu was helpless for a while. He could only nod slightly. As long as he was willing to call big brother, he would call big brother.


    Seeing Wang Yu nodding, the smile on Liu Qing''s face reappeared. Just now he was really worried that Wang Yu wouldn''t agree. If he didn''t agree, he couldn''t practice the soul killing formula at ease.


    He didn''t feel the slightest loss in recognizing Wang Yu as the eldest brother. This Wufu continent is based on the strong. What''s more, Wang Yu gave himself such a precious skill. He was willing to call him the eldest brother.


    "Well, let''s straighten it out and go back. You need time to practice the soul killing formula, and we should make more preparations. There is a hard battle to fight next." Wang Yu said calmly.


    At the thought of Lin batian''s current strength, Wang Yu''s absence is wrinkled and tight. It is inevitable that he will be worried.


    "It''s big brother." Liu Qing answered and turned to tidy up the battlefield. In those days, the people of wumingzong had already been solved by their people.


    Wang Yu looked at Liu Qing''s free and easy back and couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head. If his father knew that he had accepted a young master from the Wutian auction store as his younger brother, I''m afraid he could wake up when he went to bed at night.


    At the thought of his father, Wang Yu lost his look. It has been four days now. I really don''t know what happened to his father, his eldest brother and his people.


    Wang Yu raised his head and looked at the crescent moon in the sky. He clenched his fist slowly. "Lin batian and Wu Tao, the next time we meet, it will be your destruction."


    "Boom!"


    As the voice fell, a violent breath broke out from Wang Yu and swept around.


    The trees that passed by trembled violently, as if they would break at any time.


    Countless fallen leaves fell on the surrounding ground and surrounded Wang Yu.


    Feeling the breath coming from here, Liu Qing''s nerve tightened, but even if he understood what had happened, he sighed slightly and said softly: "when you think I''m a brother, I will help you save your people, even if you fight for your life."

 Chapter 120

    An hour later, Liu Qing and Wang Yu returned to the Wutian auction house with a crowd. Liu Qing directly entered the stone chamber.


    Seeing his anxious appearance, Wang Yu could only reluctantly shake his head. The boy''s temper was really a little like himself.


    At this time, only Lina and Wang Yu were left in the room. Wang Yu told her what happened today. Her beautiful eyes widened and surprised.


    Especially when Lin batian came, she pinched a sweat for them, but Lina didn''t expect that their means were so cruel that they directly hurt Wu mingzong.


    Even that Wu Tao almost died in the hands of the two. Even if she thinks she has a deep mind, she is a little ashamed.


    Wang Yu''s eyes also changed. The seemingly handsome young man was so black, but it was good for them. If such a person came to give advice, the battle would be much easier.


    Lina looked around and didn''t find Liu Qing''s figure. She was not used to saying, "unexpectedly, Liu Qing was so eager to practice one day. It seems that you have a lot of stimulation to him."


    Wang Yu smiled and touched his nose. His cultivation speed was really too fast, but he knew that Liu Qing was closed because of the soul killing formula.


    Wang Yu looked at the direction of his retreat, and a little smile appeared on his face. When he left the pass, the battle began. Now what he has to do is to improve his strength as much as possible.


    The next day Wang Yu ordered someone to inform Scorpio, the patriarch of Scorpio sect, and took his people directly to Wutian auction house.


    Qinglao didn''t say anything about this. Obviously, he acquiesced in Wang Yu''s practice. That afternoon, the scorpion came to the Wutian auction house with a group of disciples, and Lina had already arranged a residence for them.


    After settling everything down, the scorpion came to Wang Yu''s room. At this time, Wang Yu was sitting quietly on the futon to practice.


    Seeing this, the scorpion directly went to one side of the chair and waited for the end of Wang Yu''s cultivation. It''s taboo to interrupt during cultivation.


    About ten minutes later, Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes and vomited a wisp of turbid Qi. Although the cultivation time was not very long, he could feel that the force in his body was solidified again.


    "If you want to recover to the original level at this speed, it may take another year. It seems that you can only continue the second level in a twinkling of an eye." Wang Yu sighed slightly and said secretly in his heart.


    "Little brother, have you finished your training?" a thick middle-aged man''s voice remembered in Wang Yu''s ear.


    Wang Yu raised his head and looked at the bald man in front of him. There was no surprise on his face.


    Because the moment the scorpion entered the room, the little soul reminded him that Wang Yu ignored it after he knew it was the scorpion, because he was at the last moment and couldn''t stop easily.


    "I''m sorry, Lord. I was a little distracted just now." Wang Yu stood up and hugged the scorpion slightly, saying with a little apology.


    "Nothing, nothing. I just want to see my little brother and tell you something by the way." the scorpion quickly waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Wang Yu sat in the chair next to him, picked up the teapot, filled the two cups and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu pushed the teacup to the scorpion and made an invitation gesture. The scorpion nodded slightly, took the teacup in his hand and said slowly, "I heard that the little brother failed to talk about cooperation with the ghost king. I know our strength is insufficient, so I came to recommend someone to you."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu showed a surprised look on his face, but he didn''t hurry to promise. After all, he didn''t know who the other party was. If he was like the ghost king, he''d better forget it.


    The scorpion smiled and said, "don''t worry, little brother. This man is not like a villain like the ghost king, but a real forthright man.


    The reason why I recommend him to you is that he has a deep blood feud with these two major doors. "


    There was a look of surprise on Wang Yu''s face. Unexpectedly, there were many enemies between the two cases.


    "I don''t know who the leader said and what strength?" Wang Yu is still concerned about strength. If he is just an ordinary martial artist, no matter how much hatred he has, it won''t help him.


    The scorpion smiled and said, "Fang Chen, half a warrior."

 Chapter 121

    "Half step martial artist!?" Wang Yu was slightly surprised to hear that half step martial artist''s strength has far exceeded the peak of nine grades. It can be said that he is already a quasi martial artist. As long as he is given enough time, he can break through to the martial artist realm.


    However, Wang Yu feels very strange to Fang Chen''s name. He has lived in Wutian city since he was a child. He has heard a lot about some capable people and different scholars.


    He shouldn''t have never heard of someone with such strength.


    As if he saw Wang Yu''s doubts, the scorpion smiled and said, "Fang Chen was originally from wutiancheng. His family was the Fang family that was destroyed ten years ago."


    "Fang Jia?" Wang Yu repeated it in a low voice, and then his eyes lit up slightly.


    "You''re talking about the Fang family, which is located in the central area and is dominated by strong martial arts disciples?" Wang Yu asked. If it was the Fang family, it would be much more interesting.


    He once heard from his father and the elders that the Fang family is a first-class force in the Wutian City, among which there are strong martial disciples.


    But ten years ago, it was completely destroyed overnight. No one even knew why.


    The scorpion nodded slightly, "it''s the Fang family."


    Hearing his answer, Wang Yu could not help but look surprised. Unexpectedly, there were still people alive in the disaster.


    "Was it one of these two cases that destroyed the Fang family overnight?" Wang Yu asked in surprise.


    At the beginning, some people guessed that it was one of the two cases, because I''m afraid they have such ability in this Wutian city.


    "Wu fengzong did this. At the beginning, the Fang family found a refined gold mine outside the city. Lin batian asked him for a share, but he was severely rejected by the Fang family leader at that time. Lin batian has always been a bad means, so it was the other family''s attack." the Scorpion sighed and said with a strong color of sympathy in his eyes.


    "It''s the wufengzong again." Wang Yu clenched his fist, his joints were slightly white, and his handsome face was full of anger.


    Over the years, the forces of wufengzong and wumingzong have been growing. During this period, many small sects have been destroyed, and their hands are covered with blood.


    However, they always cut down the roots and will never leave future troubles, but Fang Chen did not know why and escaped from the disaster.


    Seeing Wang Yu as a scorpion, I can feel that his strong hatred for those two cases will never be as weak as dust.


    However, at his age, it is really difficult for him to shoulder so many responsibilities.


    "What do you think, little brother? I don''t know if you want him to join?" although you already know the answer, Scorpio still wants to win his consent.


    "You find him. I think he can''t wait for revenge." Wang Yu''s eyes surged fiercely, and his voice became cold.


    "He really can''t wait. If it weren''t for his lack of strength, he would have killed him." the scorpion said silently in his heart.


    Then he hugged Wang Yu slightly, turned and left. I think it should be to find the dust.


    After the scorpion left, a fiery red shadow came in from the door. Looking at Wang Yu who had recovered, he said, "do you believe him so?"


    "He will never betray us now. The fate of the ghost King sect is there. He knows that if he doesn''t cooperate with us, their fate will be the same as that of the ghost King sect." Wang Yu said faintly.


    Seeing that he can still think so calmly up to now, Lina can''t help nodding slightly. The boy is really a person who can achieve great things.


    "Wu fengzong and Wu mingzong will soon regret provoking him." with a touching smile on Lina''s charming face, she looked at Wang Yu in front of her and couldn''t help thinking in her heart.


    Two days later.


    Wang Yu and Lina are discussing things in the garden at this time. They have gathered a lot of strength these days.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Wang Yu frowned and felt a strong breath sweeping towards him.


    Immediately, the force in the body rushed in, which was directly with the fierce regret of that breath.


    Now Wang Yu is very vigilant and is ready for two assassinations at any time.


    Wang Yu''s hand was pinched with a knot in his hand, and a fist with violent power was thrown at the sudden figure.


    The man was immediately surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect Wang Yu to react so quickly. He quickly made a knot with his hands, and a sharp palm greeted Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was slightly surprised when he felt the wave from the palm wind, "martial disciple!?"


    However, even if he was a martial disciple, he was not afraid at the moment. The force in his body suddenly broke out, and a low drink sounded.


    "Lingwang fist!"


    In the blink of an eye, the fist and palm intersected in mid air, and a strong storm swept away.

 Chapter 122

    Lina on one side also reacted at this time and hurriedly protected her body with force.


    In an instant, the black figure was shot out, and it took a full step back for tens of meters to stabilize its shape, and left two deep scratches on the ground.


    Wang Yu only stepped back two steps and suddenly stepped on the ground. His body was shot out, and he directly punched the man in black. Obviously, he had no intention of leaving his hand.


    But he knew that kindness to the enemy in battle was cruelty to himself.


    The man in black was surprised, but Wang Yu''s speed was so fast that he came to him in the blink of an eye.


    What he can do now is to look at the punch full of violent energy and enlarge it in his eyes.


    "Show mercy."


    Just as the fist fell, an anxious voice suddenly sounded. Hearing the voice, Wang Yu''s body stopped, and the fluctuation of force on his fist was also weak.


    "Why did the patriarch stop?" Wang Yu looked at the scorpion anxiously.


    Seeing Wang Yu stop, the Scorpion was relieved. Regardless of Wang Yu''s cold look, he smiled and said, "don''t misunderstand, little brother, he is Fang Chen. Just now he had to test your strength. I didn''t stop it. Fortunately, I caught up, or there will be a big mess."


    Hearing what he said, Fang Chen and Wang Yu looked at the man in black. At this time, the man had taken off his black hat, and a resolute middle-aged face appeared in his eyes.


    "Dust below."


    Fang Chen carefully looked at the fluctuation on Wang Yu''s fist, and his eyes were full of horror. If this fist had hit him just now, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have to think about revenge.


    Wang Yu''s face eased slightly, and his clenched fist loosened slowly. With a gentle wave, all the forces on it were scattered.


    He hugged the man in black in front of him, smiled and replied, "Wang Yu."


    At this time, the guards of Wu Tianpai''s store already felt that they wanted each other to do it directly. Wang Yu smiled helplessly, waved to the guards and motioned them to go down.


    Those people obviously know Wang Yu, but they are not under Wang Yu''s command, but they dare not offend him. They can only look at Lina.


    Seeing Lina nodding, they were relieved and retreated with people.


    "I heard brother scorpion say that you are only 18 years old, so I was worried about your strength, so I tried to test it. I hope brother Wang won''t be surprised." Fang Chen said with a dull face, but there was no expression on his face.


    "It''s all right. We''ll have to cooperate later. It''s good to get to know each other." Wang Yu said with a light smile.


    Although he said so, Wang Yu felt a little strange about his dull expression. Is this man dissatisfied with himself?


    Seeing that the atmosphere became a little awkward, the scorpion quickly came up with a smile to make a round.


    "Fang Chen is like this. There is only one expression on his face. I haven''t seen him smile for so long."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu understood that emotion is a facial paralysis, but is he not tired all the time?


    "It doesn''t hurt, but I don''t know if brother Fang''s cultivation has broken through the martial disciple?" when he fought with him just now, Wang Yu felt that his breath is very similar to the martial disciple, but his strength is much weaker than the martial disciple, which is somewhat inconsistent with the half step martial disciple in the mouth of the scorpion.


    Fang Chen said with a dull look: "I have made some progress in cultivation a few days ago. I should be able to break through the realm of martial disciples soon."


    Wang Yu nodded relieved. No wonder he felt so strange just now. It turned out that his cultivation was improved.


    "Are you really just the top of the ninth grade of martial arts?" Fang Chen looked a little confused. From the battle just now, he really felt the fatal threat, which can''t be achieved by a martial artist with the top of the ninth grade.


    "He''s really only the ninth grade." Lina came slowly and looked at the dust and said softly.


    Looking at Fang Chen''s stunned expression, Wang Yu felt his nose awkwardly.


    "However, the boy''s strength is stronger than ordinary martial arts disciples, so you can rest assured." Lina knows that Fang Chen is always a little worried about Wang Yu. After all, he is too young now.


    "Young genius!" after a long time, Fang Chen whispered such a sentence, which seemed to be surprised by Wang Yu.


    Although some are not satisfied with Lina''s strength, now only in this way can Fang Chen really trust him.


    "I hope we can destroy wufengzong together," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Hearing that Wu fengzong was destroyed, Fang Chen''s eyes were filled with a crazy sense of war. He had been waiting for this day for a long time.

 Chapter 123

    Then several people talked in the garden and discussed their plans. If nothing unexpected happened, they would attack five days later.


    At noon the next day, Wang Yu was sitting in the room to practice. A trace of heaven and earth aura slowly entered his body and flowed along the running line of wuhunjue.


    However, when he stopped, a fiery red shadow hurried in.


    "Wang Yu, have a look. This is the letter sent by Lin batian." Lina handed a sealed letter to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and reached out to receive the letter. There was a slight wave of force on the surface of the letter, which should be imposed by Lin batian.


    Wang Yu raised a disdain radian around his mouth. When his mind moved on his palm, a faint force appeared. With the increase of the fluctuation of force.


    The force on the letter was immediately eroded away and disappeared in a moment.


    "Look what''s written on it?" Lina came up with some curiosity and watched Wang Yu open the letter.


    At the moment when the letter was opened, a force came out of it. Wang Yumei wrinkled his head, and the force surged on his palm. With a wave of his hand, he blew the force away.


    The skillful force suddenly broke down in the air and turned into bright spots all over the sky. It seemed that it was controlled by a special force and slowly condensed into rows of small characters in the air.


    "If you want to save the people, you will come with the jade amulet after five days, otherwise you will kill them all." Lina whispered out the rows of small words.


    At the end of the hearing, Wang Yu suddenly burst into a cold and penetrating breath, and his eyes were full of towering anger and killing intention.


    A wave of force is to cross the air and disperse the small words of force condensed in the air.


    "Lin batian, if you move them, I will let you pay back a hundred times." the cold voice echoed in the room, making the temperature in the room drop a lot.


    After roaring for a moment, Wang Yu stopped. His chest fluctuated violently, and he kept panting. His killing intention in his eyes was more and more solid.


    "What are you going to do now? Do you really want to give them the jade amulet?" Lina asked with a light frown.


    The talisman was taken back by the two of them after wasting their good strength. If they handed it over, they would really be disqualified from negotiating terms with the two Zongs.


    "Hum! Since they want it, I''ll send it to them, but whether they can catch it depends on themselves." Wang Yu looked cold and his eyes flashed with a sharp sword.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, a roar sounded in a secret room not far away. Looking at that direction, a smile appeared on Wang Yu''s face.


    "It seems that Liu Qing is out of the pass." Lina also looked there, her slightly frowned eyebrows slowly stretched out, and a smile appeared on her pretty face.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, he turned into a residual shadow and rushed to Liu Qing''s direction. He couldn''t wait to know how Liu Qing had practiced the soul killing formula.


    "This boy." Lina looked at Wang Yu''s eager back and smiled with her slender jade hand covering her ruddy mouth.


    He feels that Wang Yu is a little like a child now. He is almost like an old monster at ordinary times.


    He shook his head and smiled. Then he turned into a red light and shadow and chased away. Everywhere he passed, there was a gust of fragrance blowing his face.


    A moment later, Wang Yu and Lina came to Liu Qing''s closed place. At this time, they saw the stone door of the secret room open, but there was no Liu Qing nearby.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows immediately frowned. "Did Wu Feng Zong send someone to attack Liu Qing for the roar just now?"


    However, at this time, Wang Yu suddenly felt a strong breath coming towards him. That feeling made him feel that his life was threatened.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to be careless at all. He held a gray light in his palm, and the ten thousand soul sword appeared in his hand in an instant.


    "Broken rock!"


    The light of ten thousand soul sword was made by Munton. A huge sword directly cuts through the air and cuts it out.


    "Soul killing formula, control the gun!"


    A low drink with excitement suddenly sounded in their ears. Suddenly, an illusory spear collided with the gray sword in mid air.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the low explosion was heard in an instant, and a burst of afterwaves swept around, raising a piece of dust.


    When Lina arrived, she saw only a burst of afterwaves sweeping away, filled with smoke and dust, and could not see the situation in the field at all.


    Her beautiful eyes were full of worry. She didn''t know what happened here. What happened to Liu Qing and Wang Yu?

 Chapter 124

    However, just then, two hearty laughter suddenly came out in the center of the smoke.


    Hearing these two laughter, Lina''s wrinkled willow eyebrows slowly stretched out, her slender hands gently held her smooth forehead, and her face was full of helplessness.


    "These two boys are really worrying!"


    With a wave of Lena''s slender hand and a fragrant wind, she directly dispersed all the dust in the air, revealing the two laughing at each other.


    Lina Lianbu moved gently, came to them, suddenly stretched out her hands and grabbed their ears.


    Their laughter stopped suddenly, and they all cried out in pain.


    "You two are still fooling around at this time." Lina pulled hard, loosened her hands and hugged her arms before breast enhancement, and looked at the two people who were constantly rubbing their ears.


    "Sister Lina, aren''t we happy? Brother Liu has completed the soul killing formula. Now our combat effectiveness has been improved a lot." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Liu Qing nodded again and again for fear that her aunt was coming to pull her ears.


    "Hum, forget it this time, and dare to have another time..." Lina waved her white fist, which scared Wang Yu and Wang Yu to cover their ears and shake their heads.


    Lina snorted, turned proudly and left here, while Wang Yu looked at each other, shrugged her shoulders helplessly and hurriedly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    Jianbao room.


    Qing Lao was holding a dark long gun in his hand, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if he were thinking about what?


    The three of Wang Yu stood beside qinglao and watched quietly.


    "I''ve lived a long time, and it''s the first time I''ve seen a murder weapon." qinglao said gently stroking his beard.


    Immediately looked at Liu Qing and asked with some doubt, "can you really master it now?"


    Naturally, he has heard of the murder weapon, but he really hasn''t seen anyone who can fully master the murder weapon.


    If you really master this murder weapon, I''m afraid it will be very powerful.


    "Yes, sir." Liu Qing nodded, but he didn''t say that Wang Yu gave it.


    If the teacher knows that Wang Yu has this kind of anti heaven skill, even if he is optimistic about Wang Yu, I''m afraid he will catch him and send him to the top.


    Although this is not necessarily, he is not going to tell the teacher for the sake of insurance.


    He handed the dragon eating gun back to Liu Qing, looked at Wang Yu and said, "how''s the preparation?"


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Qing Lao would care about it, but he quickly recalled and said, "it''s almost ready to fight."


    "Well, being young is good." Qing said with a smile. When he looked at Wang Yu, his eyes looked a little envious.


    "You''re not old now. Why don''t you go out with us." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    Qinglao Bai glanced at him and said angrily, "do you think I don''t know your big idea? Don''t want me to intervene. You young people can solve the young people''s affairs by yourself, but your first sentence is very good. I like to listen." finally, qinglao stroked his beard and laughed.


    Wang Yu looked at Liu Qing and Lina beside him. A bitter smile appeared on Junyi''s face. The plan failed. It seems that Qing is really afraid of it.


    "Qing Lao, I want to take them to leave the auction house and go back to Wang''s house." after a moment of silence, Wang Yu said softly.


    "What are you doing here?" qinglao wondered. Wang Yu and others have been living here these days. He is used to having such a group of people.


    "It''s going to start soon. I can''t give you any more trouble. If it''s blamed, it''s hard to do." Wang Yu said softly.


    In fact, during this period of time, he also regarded it as his home, but this is not his own place after all. He still has to leave.


    And if the people above know that Qing is involved in this matter, they are afraid that there will be some trouble. He can''t add trouble to Qing.


    "Well, be careful," Qing said with a slight sigh.


    Then the three of Wang Yu went out of the treasure room and went back to pack their things, but Lina was an exception, although she wanted to go with her.


    But Wang Yu knows that she has been taking care of the Wutian auction house. If she leaves, no one will manage the Wutian auction house. He doesn''t want to carry this crime.


    After a little sorting, Wang Yu took some people back to the Wang family first. After all, there are not a few of them now. There are dozens of martial artists alone, and there must be 800 others without a thousand.


    Then Liu Qing divided the rest into several waves and took them away.


    Until after midnight, all of them arrived at the Wang family, and Wang Yu had already brought people to see the Wang family clean up.


    Looking at this very familiar place, Wang Yu''s heart inexplicably raised a sense of sadness. In front of him, he couldn''t help showing every scene of his previous life at home.


    But now he was the only one in the whole Wang family who could come back here. Wang Yu raised his head slightly and let the cold night wind blow across his cheeks.


    Looking at the full moon in the sky, he breathed out slowly and said faintly, "my father is waiting for me. I will make the Wang family recover its original appearance."


    ¡­¡­


    However, at this time, in the dungeon of wufengzong, familiar wide mouths were imprisoned here, and Wang Cheng and Wang Yu were naturally among them.


    But Wang Cheng was still surrounded by poison gas and didn''t mean to wake up.


    "Young master, come back and save us?" a young child blinked at Wang Chen with big watery eyes.


    Wang Chen gently touched his cheek and said, "yes, he will come."

 Chapter 125

    At this time, there were four people sitting in the assembly hall of the Wang family. Wang Yu sat in the starting position, but there was no one sitting on the throne.


    At the beginning, everyone asked him to sit on the throne, but he said, "that position belongs to my father, I can''t sit."


    Although it''s just a very plain sentence, it makes Scorpio and others secretly praise. This boy not only has amazing cultivation talent, but also has such a filial heart. It''s really rare.


    Wang Yu tiled a map on the table, and others immediately gathered together. This is a very detailed map, which clearly marked each road and residence.


    "This is the structure chart of wufengzong. In recent days, wufengzong has been heavily guarded, and there are dozens of more martial artists. Moreover, each cultivation is at least eight grades, which is more than four layers stronger than our strength. This battle is a little difficult." Wang Yu frowned and looked quite dignified.


    These days, he secretly inquired about a lot of news about Wu fengzong. However, these news made him nervous and even heavier at this time.


    The four-tier gap is almost a losing situation for them, but now the arrow has been on the string and has to be fired.


    "Fourth floor? We are not without the possibility of winning." Fang chenmu said.


    Wen Yan''s eyes all looked at him, which made him stunned and embarrassed.


    But a few people, regardless of him, stared brightly, waiting for him to say his way.


    "What can you do? Tell us quickly." the scorpion hurried to.


    Now his heart is much more anxious than Wang Yu. After all, he took out all his wealth this time. If he lost, he would really be finished.


    "Look here." Fang Chen pointed to a remote location on the map.


    Several people looked at the place, but they didn''t find anything. They looked at Fang Chen suspiciously.


    Fang Chen naturally understood the meaning of several people and immediately said, "there is a secret door in this place, which is the intelligence I got when I collected wufengzong information, and I have verified that there is indeed a secret door here, which is very hidden. It should be used by Lin batian to prevent danger and escape."


    "We can just use this secret door to kill directly to the main hall of Wufeng school."


    Wang Yu and others have the color of thinking in their eyes. Fang Chen will not doubt it, because he has a deep blood feud with Wu fengzong. Fang Chen will not deceive them.


    But although the secret door is secret, if Wu fengzong finds out in advance, they will be made dumplings. This move is really the first too risky.


    "This method is dangerous, but if we fight it head-on, we''re afraid we won''t get much benefit," Liu Qing said.


    He also feels that this method is somewhat unavailable, but now the strength gap between the two sides is wide, so they can only take some extreme measures.


    Although this battle mainly depends on the strength of the generals, there is still some gap between the strength of the generals of the two sides, although on the surface, Wang Yu and they have an advantage.


    However, Wu Feng and Wu Ming have been inherited for many years. No one is sure whether there are any second martial disciples under the door. If one or two martial disciples suddenly appear, they may be in real trouble.


    "This is also a way. If we make a surprise attack, our successful area will be larger." the scorpion nodded slightly, obviously agreeing with Fang Chen''s suggestion.


    Wang Yu hesitated. Although he felt good about this method, he always felt something wrong, but he just couldn''t say.


    At this time, several people have affirmed Fang Chen''s method, and he naturally has no reason to oppose it.


    "Well, let''s take action tonight and catch them by surprise." Wang Yu dispelled the feeling of doubt in his mind, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    "OK."


    For a moment, the room was filled with a surge of war, and they were waiting for the beginning of the two battles.


    ¡­¡­


    It was very late at night, and the whole Wutian city was quiet at this time. We could only hear the faint roar of animals in the distant Wushou mountain range.


    The silver full moon hung high in the sky like a jade plate, and the bright moonlight poured down like water. However, at this time, there was a thin black cloud, which fluttered and blocked it.


    The lights in the Wang''s house were bright, and the huge martial arts arena was full of people wearing armor. All kinds of weapons glittered in their hands.


    There are four people standing there quietly on the high platform, as tall and sharp as four steel guns.


    Looking at the familiar scene, Wang Yu couldn''t help but show a sense of confusion in his eyes. He thought that when he just broke through the martial arts, he led the people to the Lin family for revenge.


    At this time, he also took people to seek revenge, but the difference is that there is no father or ethnic group here.


    Liu Qing patted him on the shoulder. Although Liu Qing didn''t say anything, Wang Yu understood that everything was silent.


    Wang Yu adjusted his mind, and his fierce color flashed through his eyes. Soon he would return his father and his people.


    Wang Yu glanced over the martial arts arena. These people, like him, were persecuted by two sects. He gathered them here through various channels because they all had common enemies, Wufeng and Wuming.


    "It''s time to pay back the sins created by these two religions."

 Chapter 126

    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the time for us to exterminate the two sects of Wufeng and Wuming. If we win our great revenge, our previous achievements will be wasted.


    But in this war, we can only win and not lose. Only by winning can our ancestors rest in peace, and only by winning can our children and grandchildren live in this Wutian city. "The loud voice suddenly rang through the heaven and earth and broke into everyone''s ears.


    Suddenly, those who had some timid people were suddenly shocked, and their eyes were full of surging war.


    Yes, they must win. If they fail, even if they survive by luck, they can only live in a muddle, and even their children and grandchildren can''t live freely. The result is definitely not what they want.


    Even if they fight for their lives, they must win this war. They are not for themselves, but for the hatred of their ancestors and the happiness of their children and grandchildren.


    "War..."


    For a moment, the roaring cry shook in the martial arts field, and the clouds in the sky seemed to be scattered by the cry.


    Looking at the sudden war in the field, Liu Qing and others were shocked. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu had such a powerful command ability.


    Just a few words raised everyone''s momentum to the extreme. I''m afraid everyone of them is determined to die now.


    Wang Yu nodded with satisfaction. This is the effect he wants. If it''s for himself, these people may not make much effort at all, but if it''s for their own family, that''s the situation in the field.


    "OK, let''s go."


    With a wave of Wang Yu''s big hand, a strong breath filled the eyes of all the people, showing a look of awe. This is the leader in their eyes.


    Then Wang Yu asked Fang Chen to lead the team to wufengzong, and he, wutao and scorpion were the first step, because they were the people who really led the battle.


    Under the night sky, the sound of three broken winds suddenly sounded. I can only vaguely see three dark shadows flying away in the direction of Wu fengzong.


    The task of leading the team was applied for by himself. Wang Yu originally planned to let the scorpion lead the team in person, but Fang Chen took the task on the basis of his weakest cultivation.


    Wang Yu also knew that what they were going to do was very dangerous, so he agreed.


    Fang Chen raised his head slightly and looked at the faint moonlight exposed from the clouds. A trace of essence flashed in his eyes inexplicably.


    "Am I really right?"


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Chen hurried with the team behind. According to this speed, it should take half an hour.


    However, at this time, the three of Wang Yu had come outside the wufengzong and hid on a huge tree not far away.


    "The guard of wufengzong is really strict!" Liu Qing was surprised to see the patrol guards passing by, and their Wutian auction house was just like this.


    "It seems that they are also prepared, but they never thought that Fang Chen would know the secret door." the scorpion smiled and said.


    "Well." Wang Yu nodded slightly. I don''t know why he always felt uneasy in his heart.


    But now that things have reached this point, he can''t think much at all. Now he can only move forward.


    "Let''s go first," Wang Yu said with a slight hesitation.


    Then the three men swept down the huge tree and went to the remote place.


    Soon Wang Yu found the location of the secret door. As Fang Chen said, the location of the secret door was very remote, and there were no guards patrolling nearby.


    Wang Yu nodded to the two people behind him, indicating safety, and then took the lead in.


    Looking at this somewhat flustered courtyard, Wang Yu frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, there would be such a place in the wufengzong.


    The palm wiped on Najie, and a map appeared in his hand. Wang Yu looked up at the two people who had come in and said, "our current position should be in the north of wufengzong, and the dungeon is not far in front. I want to determine the situation of the clan first."


    "OK, let''s go and have a look with you first. If we can save it directly, we won''t have any worries about fighting later." Liu Qing said softly, and the scorpion on one side agreed and nodded.


    If the people of the Wang family can be rescued first, they can have more strength on their side.


    Wang Yu looked at them gratefully. Then he went directly to the gloomy building in front of him. That''s where Wang Yu is going, the dungeon of Wu fengzong.


    Wang Yu was surprised that he had not encountered any trouble except avoiding two waves of guards along the way.


    But now anyway, he has to go to the dungeon first, where there are his relatives.

 Chapter 127

    A moment later, the three of Wang Yu came to the dungeon and easily solved the guards in the dungeon.


    Taking out a bunch of keys from the jailer, they opened the door directly and went in.


    There was a musty smell in the dungeon, and there was a damp smell and even a rotten smell.


    Wang Yu walked cautiously to the deep, but before he went far, Wang Yu found that it seemed too quiet here. Isn''t there anyone else here?


    Just when he was wondering, he suddenly heard a small voice of dialogue in front of him, but because the distance was too far, he could only hear a little voice.


    Wang Yu looked back at Liu Qing. At this time, their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. They should have heard the voice.


    "Go and have a look. Maybe it''s your people." Liu Qing said.


    Wang Yumei wrinkled his head and walked forward with hope in his heart. Soon, several people came to the depths of the dungeon.


    Suddenly there were many more people in the cell in front of him, including his very familiar faces. He even saw his eldest brother, Wang Chen.


    "Big brother!" Wang Yu''s voice trembled with excitement. He came to the prison door where Wang Chen was, and opened the door with a key.


    Hearing the cry, Wang Chen''s body immediately trembled. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw the familiar face in front of him, and his face showed a look of surprise.


    "Xiao Yu, why are you here? Get out of here quickly. This is not where you should come." although Wang Chen hoped that his brother could come to save the people, he was worried when he really came.


    At this time, all the people found the situation here and quickly looked over. When they saw Wang Yu''s face, Zhang Junyi.


    The young clan leader really came to save them.


    "Young patriarch!"


    A voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear. Looking at these people in front of him, there was a trace of moisture in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    "Where''s big brother''s father?" Wang Yu looked around and didn''t see his father. He couldn''t help but sink in his heart. Is his father


    Wang Chen''s face was a little heavy and said, "father is fine, but the poison gas in his body is about to be suppressed."


    Wang Yu looked behind him when he heard the speech. When he saw the purple face, he felt a stab in his heart. His originally energetic father turned into such a shape at this time.


    Quietly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. Wang Yu appeared next to Wang Cheng in two steps.


    Seeing this speed, Wang Chen couldn''t help but be surprised, "my brother''s cultivation has improved."


    However, at this time, he saw that Wang Yu''s palm slowly extended to his father''s body and was about to enter the range of poison gas, which surprised him.


    "Don''t touch it."


    After looking at the nervous eldest brother, Wang Yu smiled, "it''s all right, eldest brother."


    Then Wang Yu''s palm was pasted on his father''s seal hall, and a faint milky light slowly lit up.


    Wang Chen was surprised to see that the poison gas that had been stuck to his father like a bone maggot at this moment seemed to dissipate quickly as if the snow had met the sun. The purple on his father''s face also slowly dispersed and was replaced by a morbid pallor.


    The people were surprised to see Wang Yu disperse the poison gas. They thought that the owner of the family could not be saved, but the young clan leader just appeared and removed the terrible poison. Wang Yu''s position in their hearts has been improved a lot.


    But what they didn''t see was that there was a small jade talisman in Wang Yu''s palm, which he desperately stole from Wu Tao that day.


    Seeing that his father''s face became pale, Wang Yu was not nervous at all, but slowly relieved.


    Because he knew that the poison in his father''s body had been removed, and he could recover completely in time.


    Looking at the translucent jade amulet in his hand, Wang Yu''s eyes couldn''t help showing a touch of surprise. Unexpectedly, this small jade amulet could dissolve the martial snake venom that makes everyone headache.


    "Is this the magical power of the talisman?" Wang Yu whispered in his heart.


    "Don''t sigh. After you become a talisman, there will be as many things like this." the voice of the little soul sounded in his heart.


    Wen Yan said that Wang Yu yearned more for the world of the fufu master. The fufu master is worthy of being the most noble and mysterious profession on the Wufu continent.


    "Boy, you seem to be in trouble." the little soul said in a playful voice.


    Wang Yu hurriedly looked at the exit and saw two figures standing there at this time. They were Lin batian and Wu Tao, and there were many martial artists behind them.


    "Go."


    Wang Yu was shocked and shouted to Liu Qing.


    "Go? Did you go?" Lin batian''s cold voice slowly spread in the dungeon.

 Chapter 128

    The look of the Wang family suddenly became dignified, with incomparable hatred and fear.


    "How did you know?" Wang Yu frowned and had a bad hunch. He suddenly felt as if he had lost a whole set. No wonder he didn''t encounter any obstacles along the way.


    "That secret door was used by me to run for my life. Do you think I might let others know?" Lin batian looked at Wang Yu with a grimace on his face, with a trace of pity.


    "Sure enough."


    At the beginning, he felt something was wrong, but in any case, he didn''t doubt Fang Chen. After all, there was an irresolvable sadness between the two.


    "This bastard." the scorpion bit his teeth and said fiercely. His expression was full of anger. Unexpectedly, he introduced a wolf.


    "Wang Yu, I......" the scorpion looked at Wang Yu''s face full of remorse. If he hadn''t recommended Fang Chen to Wang Yu at the beginning, today''s thing wouldn''t have happened.


    However, before he could say half of what he said, he was interrupted by Wang Yu. "It''s not your fault. It''s just my improper employment. I trusted him too easily."


    Listening to Wang Yu''s words, a complex look flashed in the scorpion''s eyes. He didn''t blame himself.


    "What are we going to do now?" Liu Qing held the Dragon devouring gun tightly in his hand and frowned. Obviously, he also felt something bad in front of him.


    Wang Yu ignored Liu Qing and took two steps forward. He looked at Lin batian with a heavy look and said in a cold voice, "let my people go and let us leave safely, and I will return the jade talisman to you."


    Lin batian smiled coldly, which was full of sarcasm. "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "In that case, let''s fight." Wang Yu''s calm voice slowly spread in the dungeon and spread to everyone''s ears.


    Hearing the speech, Lin batian was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Wang Yu to have such courage. At this time, only three of them had combat effectiveness.


    In the face of his two martial disciples above the three grades and dozens of peak martial artists with Wu Tao, he would still have such a strong sense of war.


    This made him more determined to kill him, because if he didn''t get rid of him while he was still weak, they would be in trouble when he really grew up.


    "Hum, don''t try your best. Kill them for me." Lin batian''s eye God was suddenly cold and said coldly.


    The voice fell, and a strong force surged up. One by one, holding cold blades, looked ferocious and killed the people of the Wang family.


    "Go in."


    Wang Yu locked the Wang family in the prison. I''m afraid even the martial arts disciples can''t break the material of the dungeon, let alone the martial arts.


    But the next thing, they need three people to face.


    "Come on." Wang Yu''s gray fine light flashed in his hand, and the ten thousand soul sword suddenly appeared in his grasp.


    The scorpion''s palm falsely held a long golden knife, which also appeared in his hand.


    The golden awn on the long knife flickered, and a sharp spirit suddenly spread out, vaguely feeling a sense of noise.


    "Then let them see the power of my second-class weapon." the scorpion''s face was full of excitement, and vaguely even revealed this sense of madness.


    The second-class weapon can''t be his own. This golden long knife is the best weapon Wang Yu got from the ruins. Bing Er told him at that time that this long knife may have reached the peak of second-class.


    In order to strengthen the fighting effectiveness of the scorpion, Wang Yu lent the knife to him. He said he lent it to him. In fact, Wang Yu wanted to give it to him.


    However, the scorpion refused to accept anything. Finally, he had to say that he lent it to him temporarily, so he took it.


    However, Wang Yu couldn''t put it down. The Scorpion was really a fool. He was crazy about weapons.


    The three men suddenly rushed out with surging force, the cold blades in their hands flickered, and the sword, knife and gun were huff and puff. Everywhere they passed was splashed with blood.


    Those peak warriors who are extremely strong in the eyes of others are like cutting melons and vegetables under their hands.


    Seeing this, Lin batian''s eyebrows immediately frowned, and the light flashed in his hand. The black long knife appeared in his palm, and greeted Liu Qing. The fierce blade tore the air apart.


    In his opinion, Liu Qing is the most effective among them. After all, he and Wu Tao were reasonable and were suppressed by him.


    But now he is not the time when Liu Qing could suppress him at will.


    Wu Tao didn''t hesitate at all. A long sword appeared in his hand. The force in his body surged out like a wave and rushed madly towards the long sword.


    In the blink of an eye, the light on the long sword was great, and he cut off the scorpion. The first-class martial artist was nothing in his eyes, but he still showed all his strength for the final victory, because they couldn''t lose.


    In an instant, there was a hand over of weapons on both sides. Bursts of violent energy swept around in an instant. A clang of gold and iron kept ringing, and the sparks were blooming in the air. However, no one appreciated it, because the power contained in it made them feel afraid.


    Wang Yu saw that both sides were at war. Naturally, he couldn''t stay idle. While they were now restrained, he wanted to get rid of these people as soon as possible, otherwise his people wouldn''t be able to leave at all.


    However, although these people are also the top of the nine grades, they are nothing in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    Holding the wanhun sword flashing with sharp sword spirit in his hand, he swam among the crowd. There was a cold radian on the corners of his mouth. Everywhere he passed, there were bright red blood flowers. The magnificent scene was no worse than that on both sides.


    But under Wang Yu''s sword, they had almost no resistance at all. Screams sounded instantly, which made people feel numb.


    "Since you want to fight, I will fight with you to the end!" Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded gently in the dungeon.

 Chapter 129

    Looking at Wang Yu who wantonly killed many martial artists, the people of the Wang family were shocked. They were all powerful martial artists. Now they are like livestock in the hands of their own young clan leaders.


    Looking at Netease, I can''t help but feel more awe. Now their Wang family also has such a strong man.


    However, when they saw Lin batian''s two martial arts disciples, their hearts were full of worry. The martial arts disciples were a divine existence in their hearts, and there was no possibility of failure.


    "Xiaoyu, you can''t do anything!" Wang Chen looked at his brother like Shura at this time. He was not excited, and he didn''t want him to save himself. He just wanted him to be safe.


    At this time, Wang Yu didn''t know anything else. Every time the wanhun sword in his hand rose and fell, it would take away a warrior''s life. He felt as if he had been bathed in blood.


    A fierce spirit stirred in his heart and impacted his meaning.


    Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly turned into a scarlet color, which was full of bloodthirsty taste, just like a wild beast from the wilderness. People were afraid when they saw it.


    "Kill, kill all those who hinder me."


    The crazy sword light filled the surrounding space, and the terrible feeling filled the faces of many martial artists with fear.


    "He... How can he be so strong? He... Is not a man, but a monster!" a voice suddenly sounded in the crowd, which was full of fear.


    He is about to collapse. It is clear that the cultivation of the young man in front of him is only the peak of the nine grade martial arts, but why is he so strong now.


    The strongest of them didn''t make a move in the young man''s hand.


    He can''t believe, he can''t believe there are such terrible people in the world. I''m afraid this strength is not much different from the two patriarchs.


    Everyone''s heart is filled with fear. They dare not move forward, because as long as they go forward, they must be dead.


    The steps of the people began to retreat, but Wang Yu would not let them leave at all. At this time, there was killing in his heart. There was nothing else but bloodthirsty and ferocity in his eyes.


    Junyi''s face was full of ferocious smiles, and his terrible appearance was not like him at all.


    Liu Qing also felt something wrong. He burst out with a dragon gun in his hand. A sharp and unparalleled spear was carrying a spirit of competition towards Lin batian.


    The power of this move is not small. It directly pushed Lin batian back tens of meters.


    Liu Qing hurriedly looked at Wang Yu and saw that Wang Yu''s face was full of bloodthirsty and madness, and his clothes were splashed with bright red blood.


    The ground around him was full of broken limbs and bones, and the scarlet blood had flowed into a river on the ground. There were only a dozen people left in the original lineup of dozens of people.


    Looking at Wang Yu from the depths of hell, Liu Qing frowned, "this... This boy is possessed!"


    In the process of cultivation, martial artists will have different heart demons in their hearts. If the heart demons appear, they can save themselves from danger or even increase their cultivation.


    But if you can''t get through this heart devil, I''m afraid you will fall into the devil and become the existence of the devil Shura. Such a person will often become the existence despised by tens of thousands of people on the mainland.


    However, Wang Yu has already shown signs of being possessed by the devil. If he really falls into the devil''s way, with his current cultivation, he may only have a dead end.


    Liu Qing''s foot moved to pass. Now he must help him get out, or it will be really late.


    However, at this time, a terrible blade directly cut through the air and cut him hard.


    Liu Qing''s eyes were slightly frozen, and the Dragon gun in his hand turned gently. He saw a layer of black stars on it, and a low sound sounded in his mouth.


    "Soul killing formula, control the gun!"


    The voice fell, and the dragon eating gun seemed to suddenly have life. The low sound of dragon singing suddenly sounded in the gun body, so loud and loud that the whole cell trembled violently.


    "Lin batian, you''d better not stop me." Liu Qing looked at Lin batian coldly.


    "Ha ha, Liu Shao has a big temper, but I will never let you go this time. As long as the boy is possessed, he can''t survive without me killing him." Lin batian laughed and said, obviously without the slightest concession.


    During the words, Lin batian''s dark long knife, which was tightly held in his right hand, slowly rested on his left arm. At this moment, the blade suddenly burst into a strong dark light.


    The sound of Dao Yin suddenly rang through. The fierce and unparalleled Dao mang was a shot waved by Liu Qing and hit them hard. Suddenly, a dazzling light twinkled at the intersection of the two.


    "Boom..."

 Chapter 130

    Then a violent explosion could be heard, and the terrible wave directly broke the prison doors around.


    The people of the Wang family have no room to resist this terrible energy, but they don''t even have a warrior.


    "No!"


    Liu Qing was shocked. He didn''t expect that the aftershock would be so strong. After breaking the prison door, he would still have such powerful power.


    Liu Qing wants to help, but Lin batian is pressed step by step. He can''t help.


    However, just as the aftershock was coming, the Wang family even felt the smell of death.


    Suddenly a figure appeared in front of the crowd, only to hear the sound of a sword ringing through, and the afterwave was dispersed by all.


    Wang Chen raised her head and looked at the thin figure in front of her. Her face suddenly showed a happy look, "Xiaoyu!"


    The person who suddenly appeared was Wang Yu. At this time, Wang Yu stood in front of the prison door, his clothes were calm, and a bloody gas was emitted from him.


    Wang Yu ignored his brother because he couldn''t hear these voices at all. What he had just done was entirely instinctive.


    Scarlet eyes looked at Lin batian not far away, and his killing intention surged.


    The grey awn on the ten thousand soul sword in his hand pointed to Lin batian from a distance. The sword awn in his eyes was like essence.


    "Dead."


    The voice fell, and Wang Yu''s figure suddenly turned into a residual shadow. In the blink of an eye, he came to Lin batian. The speed was extremely terrible.


    Lin batian was immediately surprised, but a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "looking for death."


    Said a knife is to cut Wang Yu. If you are cut, I''m afraid it will directly turn into two paragraphs.


    However, in the face of this terrible, the expression on Wang Yu''s face had not changed at all.


    The sound of swords ringing from the ten thousand soul sword in his hand was so loud that the shocked martial artists were upset, and some even turned their blood.


    A sword was cut out and directly connected with the black long knife in the air.


    "Ding..."


    After listening to a crisp sound, Lin batian felt a strong force suddenly coming from the long knife, and his body burst out uncontrollably.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lin batian didn''t look at his body until he retreated for tens of meters. A trace of blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. It was just a face-to-face. He felt the blood in his body churning.


    He is now a four grade martial arts disciple, but he feels an extremely strong sense of danger in Wang Yu. He hasn''t felt that feeling even in Liu Qing.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s move, Lin batian was pushed back. Liu Qing''s eyes were full of amazement. Liu Qing had already figured out what strength Lin batian had just fought with him.


    Even when Lin batian used the soul killing formula, he had no choice but to stand in a stalemate with him all the time.


    But why Wang Yu, the peak of martial arts, can make him so embarrassed, he can''t understand how.


    "Is it because he was possessed by the devil that his cultivation increased greatly?" Liu Qing thought.


    After entering the devil, some people will directly explode and die, but others can''t help but not explode, and their accomplishments will be greatly improved. However, this kind of talent is a devil in the real sense.


    Has Wang Yu really become a demon? Liu Qing couldn''t believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy, have you gone too far? The second thing is that you can''t succeed in cultivation." some anxious voices of the little soul rang out in Wang Yu''s mind.


    "Yes, I have understood something now. I think I can fight Lin batian." Wang Yu said firmly.


    When he met the many warriors, he had entered the second state of cultivation. He knew that the degree of cultivation was the fastest in combat.


    Although there are some dangers, he is worth trying. As he expected, although he has not really achieved the second level, he has vaguely been able to exert some power.


    However, some bad things are that although his consciousness is clear now, he can''t control his body at all.


    This feeling made him a little uneasy. If he continued this afternoon, he was likely to be indiscriminate between friends and enemies, and even Liu Qing and others would attack.


    "What a madman. Your body has been completely occupied by the gas of killing. If you can''t break through, wait to be possessed." seeing Wang Yu, he didn''t listen to persuasion at all. Xiao soul snorted angrily and ignored him.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu held the ten thousand soul sword and fought with Lin batian on the same level. He still had a slight advantage.


    Although Liu Qing was worried, he also knew that only by defeating Lin batian could he help Wang Yu out of the devil''s way.


    "Let me help you."


    Liu Qing clenched the dragon eating spear and moved to the place where the two fought. The dragon eating spear was like a swimming dragon. With violent power, he stabbed Lin batian at the key points around him.


    For a moment, Lin batian was completely suppressed by the two people, and even several wounds had been cut on his body.


    Lin batian clenched his teeth and held on. He thought it was difficult for his side to win, but he didn''t expect to fall into the disadvantage.


    And if it goes on like this, I''m afraid he will be killed by these two people in a short time.


    "Brother Liu is not ready to help." Lin batian suddenly yelled at the sky.

 Chapter 131

    However, just as the roar fell, a laugh suddenly came out, "ha ha ha, Lin batian, you were beaten like this by two little dolls. I''m ashamed of you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You helped me win the battle, and I''ll give you my weapons." Lin batian shouted.


    It was very big. The voice paused obviously, and then said excitedly, "well, you said it, but you can''t go back."


    "I will never go back on what Lin batian said."


    Just as Lin batian''s voice fell, the roof of the shed suddenly broke, and a figure fell on the inside, directly smashing the hard stone slab into a huge depression.


    The smoke and dust slowly dispersed, revealing one of the strong figures. The man looked ordinary, but he had an extremely strong fluctuation. As he slowly stood up, a strong sense of oppression immediately hit Wang Yu.


    Seeing this person, Liu Qing''s eyes immediately contracted, because he could feel it. The fluctuation on this person was very strong.


    When his own breath intersects with his breath, it is like falling into the mud. He can''t contribute at all.


    "Wu pin Wu Tu!?" Liu Qing exclaimed.


    The man in front of him felt that he was a Wupin martial arts disciple. You should know that there was a difference between each of the Wupin martial arts disciples, especially when he reached the Wupin, the gap would become very large.


    At this time, what appeared in front of him was a Wupin martial arts disciple, which was not what they could deal with at all.


    "Wang Yu, let''s go. We can''t deal with him." Liu Qing shouted anxiously, but Wang Yu stood there like a sculpture.


    A long sword pointed at the ground obliquely, and the fierce sword spirit radiated from it, which directly cut the momentum into pieces.


    Liu Xiong looked at Wang Yu in surprise. The boy could break his momentum with his sword. You know, even Lin batian can''t break it.


    "Interesting." Liu Xiong''s mouth showed a masochistic smile and said to Lin batian behind him, "remember what you said."


    "You can rest assured."


    "OK."


    The voice fell on Liu Xiong''s strong body like a hill, which directly turned into a strong wind and rushed towards Wang Yu. The force swept around him has reached a very terrible level.


    Liu Qing looked at the man in horror. He was about to pull Wang Yu, but he found that Wang Yu rushed towards the man in surprise.


    The light on the ten thousand soul sword surged, and the extremely sharp blade directly cut off the man.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s attack, the man couldn''t help showing a disdainful smile on the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t see any action.


    But the force in his body suddenly and violently circulated, and his already strong body became several times stronger. At this time, Liu Xiong was like a small mountain.


    In an instant, the sharp edge of the sword was cut on Liu Xiong''s body. Liu Qing''s face suddenly showed a happy look. He knew the sharpness of wanhun sword very well. Even if he was a Wupin martial artist, he would be seriously injured.


    "Ding..."


    However, just when everyone thought Wang Yu would win, a clear sound of gold and iron rang out.


    Everyone looked at the strong man with a look of amazement. They saw that the wanhun sword was firmly cut on his arm. However, no matter how Wang Yu worked, the sword body could not enter inch, as if it was cut on gold and iron.


    "Body refiner!"


    Surprised for a moment, Liu Qing understood that this man was a body refiner, otherwise the flesh could not be so strong.


    Body refiners are also martial arts, but they focus on the quenching of the body. If they harden the body to a certain extent, their strength will be extremely terrible.


    It is said that some powerful people can destroy heaven and earth when they harden their bodies to the extreme. This can be seen.


    However, I didn''t expect that they would meet such a powerful body refiner in this small Wutian city today. They couldn''t hurt him by relying on the sharp edge of wanhun sword.


    Liu Xiong smiled faintly at Wang Yu, and then he made a sudden force on his arm. Wang Yu''s body directly shot backwards.


    On Liu Xiong''s arm, there was only a shallow white trace.


    Looking at Wang Yu in the distance, Liu Xiong smiled slightly, but the tone of his speech was full of sarcasm.


    "Boy, the sword in your hand is really a good sword, but your strength is too weak to play its power at all. Otherwise, my hand will be broken under this sword."

 Chapter 132

    Wang Yu looked at him with scarlet eyes. Although his body was not dominated by his consciousness at this time, he could hear in the sea.


    "This man''s strength is really terrible. Wanhun sword can''t hurt him." Wang Yu said in surprise. It''s the first time he met someone who can''t even hurt wanhun sword.


    "It''s not that wanhun sword can''t hurt him, but the strength difference between you is too far." Xiaohun sighed helplessly and said.


    Although Wang Yu is now famous in the small and medium-sized Wutian City, his strength is absolutely comparable to that of Lin batian.


    But when he meets the real strong, he is still very fragile. This is the gap of strength, which can not be bridged by any skills and weapons.


    "Boy, you''re really in trouble this time. Now there''s the second level of killing gas in your body. I can''t lend you my strength at all. It''s all up to you." the little soul sighed, and then there was no sound.


    Wang Yu was helpless. Unexpectedly, Lin batian still knew such a strong man, but even the strong man could not hinder his pace.


    The force in the body seemed to feel his will, and suddenly surged wildly. With a sudden step on the ground, the body burst out.


    The ten thousand soul swords in his hand were waved again and again, and the swords were like the sickle of death, cutting towards Liu Xiong.


    However, although the sword was sharp, when it hit Liu Xiong, it was suddenly broken into stars all over the sky.


    "I''ll help you." when Liu Qing saw this, his heart was also tight. How could this man''s strength be so strong.


    The dragon eating gun painted black in his hand suddenly waved, and Liu Qing wanted to attack Liu Xiong.


    "You''d better take care of yourself first, my young master Liu."


    Hearing the sound, Lin batian greeted him with a long black knife.


    Liu Qing frowned, but he had to fight. In a moment, the two were tangled together, and the terrible energy afterwaves spread around.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Liu Xiong were also entangled, but no matter how Wang Yu attacked, Liu Xiong was not hurt at all.


    Only the clang sound of metal collision can be heard. Although it is very pleasant, everyone knows that it is a fatal threat under that pleasant sound.


    Wang Chen looked at the strong man who suddenly appeared. His eyes were full of worry. He could feel the appearance of Wang Yu. In the face of this man, Wang Yu, they all worked very hard.


    He saw that Wang Yu''s sword couldn''t break the man''s defense. He couldn''t even break the defense. How can we fight this war.


    But he also knew that Wang Yu would never abandon them and run away. If he left, I''m afraid Lin batian would die in his anger.


    "Xiaoyu, you must win, the people depend on you." now he realizes how important strength is. If he is a martial arts disciple now, he can stand beside his brother and fight with him.


    But now he can''t do it at all. He''s just a small body quenching period. He even needs to look up to a martial artist, not to mention a martial disciple.


    However, when he was thinking about this, suddenly a huge noise came in his ear.


    He hurriedly looked in that direction. He saw Wu Tao lying in the ruins, his body twitching constantly, and blood flowing out of his mouth.


    The bald man was also very embarrassed to stand not far away, his resolute face was full of blood, and there was a ferocious wound on his chest.


    Bright red blood flowed out of it, but his face was full of excitement, completely ignoring the injury.


    Liu Qing turned his head and looked here. There was a happy look on Junyi''s face. Then he hurriedly shouted, "scorpion, hurry up and take Wang Yu''s people out of here."


    "OK." the smile on the scorpion''s face converged and hurried to the Wang family.


    Although they don''t know this man, they know that he must be a helper invited by the young patriarch, so they don''t feel conflicted at all.


    "Come on, get out of here with me."


    The word falls, the scorpion is to take a bunch of Wang family people to walk outside the dungeon.


    "No way."


    Seeing this, Lin batian''s eyes turned red. If they took these people away, wouldn''t his plan be in vain.


    "Take care of yourself."


    A sharp spear directly blocked his way, and a return sweep of the spear directly pushed Lin batian back.


    Lin batian''s eyes looked at Liu Qing ruthlessly. Originally, he was afraid of Wutian shooting stores, so he didn''t dare to kill, but now he really moved his heart to kill.


    Liu Qing repeatedly prevented him from killing Wang Yu and helped Wang Yu deal with himself. If he hadn''t stopped him again and again, Wang Yu might have died in the ruins. It''s still so difficult to deal with now.


    However, he was also a little surprised at Wang Yu''s growth rate. In less than a year, he achieved the same strength as himself from a mole ant he disdained to kill. What a terrible talent it needs.


    "Anyway, he must die today." Lin batian shouted in his heart.

 Chapter 133

    "Liu Qing, you asked for it." Lin batian''s cold voice suddenly sounded.


    He saw several knots in his hands, and the force in his body was flowing along a special line at this time.


    A powerful momentum broke out on him in an instant, and a blue giant bird took shape quickly behind him.


    "Oh!"


    A bird''s chirp rang through the space in an instant, which made the people of the Wang family who had come to the door suddenly churn their blood, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out.


    "Dare you." although Liu Qing was surprised at the power of this martial art, he was really angry at this time.


    The long gun in his hand instantly sent out countless gun flowers. The trajectory of each track was extremely strange and unpredictable, and a strong wave spread out on his body.


    A deep dragon chant in the dragon eating spear rang through in an instant, which was directly regretted with the sound of birds, and the two immediately offset each other.


    The sound wave disappeared. The Wang family slowed down and ran out. Although they all wanted to stay and help, they also knew that staying would only become a burden to the young patriarch.


    Therefore, only leaving can really help the young patriarch. They can''t become a burden to the young patriarch.


    Seeing that all the people of the Wang family left safely, Liu Qing also breathed a sigh of relief slowly. At this time, Wang Yu has been possessed. There is nothing else in the eyes of fighting and killing. At this time, he must help Wang Yu guard his family.


    Wang Yu naturally saw this scene in his eyes and felt a warmth in his heart. He really didn''t see the wrong person.


    "Boy, it seems that you have found a friend worthy of delivery." the long silent little soul also said slowly.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. Yes, such a friend can safely give him his back.


    I don''t know why at the thought of this, a beautiful shadow appeared in Wang Yu''s mind. Although the beautiful shadow revealed a cold feeling, Wang Yu could feel the tenderness in the cold.


    "I don''t know how she is now?" Wang Yu whispered.


    "The saddest thing in the world is this love word, you boy, alas..." the little soul said in general, but he didn''t go on.


    "This is the second thing. I must break through it, otherwise I have no qualification to see bing''er and get her recognition." the roar rang through Wang Yu''s heart.


    "What a strong obsession!" the little soul felt Wang Yu''s obsession in surprise.


    Because of this obsession, the soul power in Wang Yu''s knowledge of the sea suddenly surged up and quickly spread to all parts of his body.


    Wang Yu immediately felt a light in his mind. Then he found that he had regained control of his body.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu cut out with a sword, and then his body retreated. He looked at his hands holding the sword and felt the surging force in his body. He was sure that he really took control of his body again.


    However, just when he was surprised, the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his mind, with a trace of excitement.


    "Boy, the second important thing is to cultivate the ten thousand soul formula. Unexpectedly, your boy accidentally touched the bottleneck. As long as you break through successfully, your cultivation will be able to reach the martial disciple, and the force in your body will be compressed to the greatest extent."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was also happy, but how could he make a breakthrough now?


    "Boy, aren''t you crazy just now? Just come at that time." the little soul said with a smile.


    "Er..."


    Wang Yu is really full of bitterness now. He was faced with a martial artist just now, but now he has to face a martial artist with five grades. Isn''t it for him to die.


    He bit his teeth hard. Anyway, if he didn''t win this time, he would be dead. It''s better to fight and see if he can find a way to live in this idea.


    The gray light in Wang Yu''s eyes flickered, and there was a burning breath. The force on his body became violent in an instant.


    Liu Xiong was surprised. Of course, he knew what Wang Yu was doing after many years of cultivation. "This boy actually wanted to break through in the battle, but he didn''t want to die. I''ll help you today."


    As the voice fell, Liu Xiong''s face suddenly became cold, and a terrible wave of force surged on him.


    When he stepped on his feet, his body burst out, and he hit Wang Yu''s Dantian directly.

 Chapter 134

    The fist carries this surging force, and the strong wind directly tears away all the surrounding air.


    If Wang Yu is defeated by this boxing, I''m afraid his cultivation will be abolished directly.


    You should know that the most vulnerable time of the warrior is the moment of breakthrough. At that time, every cell of the body is in a relaxed state, and the Dantian is the time to inject new force.


    Not only the body is fragile, but even the force can not be mobilized. They can only operate by themselves in the body.


    However, just when the punch came to Wang Yu, Wang Yu''s body suddenly moved and leaned slightly to the right, and he escaped the fierce punch.


    Liu Xiong was slightly surprised, but he had extremely rich combat experience. In an instant, his fist turned into a hand knife and swept away towards Wang Yu. Even the air became distorted under this move.


    "Die!"


    Liu Xiong showed a ferocious smile, and there was a smell of bloodthirsty in his eyes, which made people feel that his heart was pierced by a cold dagger.


    However, Wang Yu''s face did not change at all in the face of this blow. He saw that the force under his feet suddenly exploded, and his body suddenly burst out towards the back. The energy of the force explosion was enough to push him out of a hundred meters in an instant.


    "What?! what a madman!" Liu Xiong was shocked and detonated his own force. This was tantamount to suicide.


    One disadvantage is that it can directly detonate all the forces in the body, which is no different from the result of blasting.


    Of course, Wang Yu didn''t know this. Just now, it was just the way he thought of in a hurry. Later, Xiaohun scolded him in pain. He was afraid and understood what was going on.


    "You are really a monster. If you can use this move well, I''m afraid you will be invincible among the same level above the speed in the future." said the little soul.


    "Er... Let''s talk about it later. I don''t want to explode and die now."


    Wang Yu''s ten thousand soul sword passed by according to the move on the second floor. Liu Xiong came to him in the blink of an eye. Looking at the strange sword move, he could not help frowning slightly.


    The force was madly injected into his two arms, and the green veins on his arms burst like small blue snakes.


    Clenching his fists and carrying a strong wind, he directly met Wang Yu''s sword move.


    "Ding Ding..."


    A sound of gold and iron rang out in an instant, and the terrible energy afterwave spread around, directly hitting the thick walls out of the gullies.


    You should know that the wall was made of special materials. Even the strong martial arts disciples couldn''t help it. Now it was damaged by the aftershock of the fight between the two people. It can be seen the horror of its energy.


    However, when the two fought, Wang yumingxian felt that his hands and feet became more and more powerless, and even the ten thousand soul sword almost got rid of it several times.


    "It seems that it''s about to break through." Wang Yu frowned. He was in Liu Xiong''s hands. He didn''t dare to compete with his face at all.


    But when he really breaks through, I''m afraid he will really lose his resistance. If he is careless, he may go crazy or even explode to death.


    "Boy, it''s the critical moment. I think you''d better explode directly to save our time." Liu Xiong looked at Wang Yu with a gloomy face and a cruel smile.


    In his eyes, Wang Yu is just a dying man, so he is too lazy to use real means to deal with him, otherwise Wang Yu can''t stick to it until now.


    "Your nonsense is so much. I don''t know how your cultivation comes from. Your face has been repaired to the dog."


    Wang Yu bit his teeth and endured the impact of violent force in his body. He looked at Liu xiongman with a mocking look.


    "I don''t know how to live or die." Liu Xiong''s eyes flickered fiercely. He was obviously angered by Wang Yu. When the force in his lower body erupted, he was oppressed by Wang Yu.


    In an instant, Wang Yu felt as if a mountain appeared on his body. He was out of breath. Big drops of sweat flowed from his cheeks and fell on the ground.


    "What a terrible threat!" Wang Yu said in surprise.


    But just then, he suddenly felt that the violent force in his body had become weaker and less uncontrollable.


    "Is it because of this pressure that the speed of force has been suppressed?" Wang Yu flashed a fine light in his eyes, and immediately felt that Liu Xiong had inadvertently helped himself.


    A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Wang Yuqiang stood up straight and looked at Liu Xiong in front of him and said sarcastically, "the five grade martial arts disciples are so powerful that they can''t even suppress me."


    Hearing the speech, Liu Xiong was immediately angry. He didn''t expect that he would be ridiculed by this little warrior.


    "You asked for it."


    When the voice fell, a more powerful threat broke out and directly pressed on Wang Yu.


    "Poop!"

 Chapter 135

    Wang Yu''s body immediately knelt on the ground, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out, dyeing a large area of the ground in front of him bright red.


    Liu Qing was shocked when he saw the situation here, and the anger in his eyes burned up in an instant.


    "I killed you!"


    Suddenly, a loud drink sounded. Liu Qing immediately went to kill Liu Xiong, but before he took two steps, he was stopped by Lin batian.


    "Boy, you care too much," said Lin batian. As soon as he got Indian faton in his hand, the blue giant bird that had been suspended behind him suddenly roared towards Liu Qing.


    "Oh!"


    The shrill sound of birds suddenly rang through, and the air around the earthquake was distorted.


    "Asshole!"


    Liu Qing''s eyes suddenly opened wide, which was full of fierce Qi. At the moment, he was really angry and couldn''t care about anything else.


    The force on the body was injected into the dragon eating spear crazily in an instant. The Dragon singing on the dragon eating spear rang through. Suddenly, it turned into a black dragon and came out towards the blue giant bird in an instant.


    The volume of the Dragon soared in an instant, several times larger than the giant bird in a moment, and the fluctuation on it was even more terrible.


    Seeing this, Lin batian''s eyes suddenly contracted, which was full of shock. He didn''t expect Liu Qing to work so hard.


    And in the face of the black dragon, Lin batian felt a deadly sense of danger.


    With the change of the printing method in his hand, the light around the blue giant bird suddenly became great, and both of them were regretted in the air.


    A dragon and a bird were deadlocked in the air for a moment, and large cracks quickly appeared on the blue giant bird.


    "Roar..."


    The loud and clear sound of dragon singing instantly resounded through the world, and the crack on the blue giant bird suddenly burst into dazzling light.


    After a few breaths, it broke into light spots all over the sky, and was directly dispersed by the black dragon.


    Carrying a fierce spirit that seemed to come from the wilderness, he came to the tiny Lin batian.


    Lin batian''s face suddenly changed, a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out, and the fluctuation of force on his body was instantly depressed.


    Desperate and unwilling to look at Liu Qing, he didn''t understand why he was so much better than him, but he couldn''t win the battle.


    Looking at the black dragon that constantly magnified in front of him, Lin batian''s face was full of fear. At this moment, he really felt the threat of death.


    But now he has been backfired by his martial arts skills, and his force has been exhausted. He can''t escape this attack at all.


    "Boom..."


    A huge explosion roared through, and the huge shock wave directly turned the prison into ruins.


    Both Liu Xiong and Wang Yu hurriedly urged force to protect their bodies and escape from afar. If it was affected, I''m afraid even Liu Xiong would not feel good.


    "Boom..."


    A huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the strong wind swept hundreds of miles.


    The escaped Wang family and the scorpion stayed a hundred miles away from wufengzong. Looking at the mushroom cloud rising into the sky, everyone was worried because they didn''t know who could win.


    "I hope Wang Yu''s two boys will be all right." the scorpion covered the bleeding scar on his chest, and his face had become pale, but he had no time to pay attention, because he must ensure the safety of the Wang family. This is the task Wang Yu gave him.


    The Wangs looked at the direction of the mushroom cloud and prayed silently in their hearts that their young patriarch could return safely.


    "You''d better worry about yourself first." suddenly a dull voice sounded not far away.


    The scorpion immediately became vigilant, clenched the golden long knife in his hand and looked at the direction of the sound.


    A cold night wind blew through, dispersing some of the clouds above the sky, revealing the moon behind.


    The bright moonlight poured down like a silver river, covering the dark earth with a layer of silver gauze.


    A dark figure came out of the darkness. The silver moonlight hit his face and reflected a dull face.


    "It''s you."


    Seeing this man, the scorpion''s face was filled with anger. If it weren''t for him, their actions would not be exposed at all, and Wang Yu would not be in danger. Their life and death were unknown.

 Chapter 136

    "Why? Why should you help your enemy? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t have the face to see your ancestors after you die?" the scorpion gnashed his teeth.


    "Why? Of course, it''s for my family. I want to rebuild the Fang family. When I want the Fang family to return to the peak. Lin batian said he can help me, why don''t I help him?" Fang Chen looked crazy.


    "Don''t you want to avenge your people?"


    "Revenge? They are all dead. Why should I care about them? As long as I rebuild the Fang family, it''s worth sacrificing everything," Fang Chen said.


    "You madman wasted my trust in you and recommended you to Wang Yu to help you take revenge. Unexpectedly, I finally led a wolf into the house and hurt Wang Yu." the scorpion looked very painful. Unexpectedly, it was himself who hurt Wang Yu in the end.


    At this time, the palm of his hand gently rested on his shoulder. The scorpion looked slowly. He saw a face similar to Wang Yu.


    "Senior, we won''t blame you for this. I don''t think Xiaoyu will blame you. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would all have died in that prison." Wang Chen said with a faint smile on his face.


    "Believe Xiaoyu, he will come back safely, so before he comes back, we can''t have anything. Let''s deal with him together."


    Looking at the young man who was somewhat similar to Wang Yu, he knew that this man should be the brother Wang Yu wanted to save day and night.


    After hearing Wang Chen''s words, the scorpion felt a lot less guilt in his heart. Yes, he must wait for Wang Yu to come back and exchange these people into his hands.


    Then the little force left in the Scorpion was transferred, and the golden long knife was lifted by him. His eyes were full of determination.


    "Fang Chen, since I brought you in, let me get rid of you."


    Looking at him, Fang Chen''s face showed a look of ridicule, and his voice said coldly, "do you think you are still my opponent now?"


    Fang Chen had already felt that there was not much force left in the scorpion at this time, and there was a very serious injury on him, which could not be his opponent at all.


    "Don''t expect those martial artists to come to help. They have been trapped in the dense forest by me. They can''t get out for two hours. When they come out, your body is afraid to be cold." Fang Chen''s look is cold, which is different from his usual numbness, as if he were different.


    "How can you know the result if you don''t try." the scorpion smiled faintly and said.


    "Hum, then try it."


    The sound of cold hum fell, and a long red sword appeared in Fang Chen''s hand, with a slight fluctuation of force.


    "Today I will send you to the West with a weapon given to me by Wang Yu."


    The words fell down, and the force in the dust body surged out, and there was blood mans on the long sword in his hand. When he moved under his feet, he rushed towards the scorpion.


    "Well come!"


    The scorpion suddenly burst into a drink, and the same light on the golden long knife in his hand directly greeted him.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, the clang sound of the intersection of gold and iron spread, and strong winds swept through, overturning some of the Wang family.


    "Back."


    Wang Chen managed to stabilize his body and quickly ordered. Originally, he thought he could help, but he didn''t expect that the strength of this person was so strong that he was very reluctant to resist the afterwaves of energy alone.


    Looking at the two men in the battle from a distance, Wang Chen''s feeling of wanting to become stronger became stronger. "I must become a strong man, help my brother and protect my family."


    This belief deeply planted in his heart, making his will become incomparably strong at this moment.


    However, not long after the two had just fought, they could see that at the beginning, the dust was pressed by the scorpion, but for a long time, the situation was reversed. At this time, the scorpion had been completely suppressed and retreated step by step.


    "If it goes on like this, master devil will soon be defeated." Wang Chen clenched his palm into a fist, and his sharp fingernails pierced into his palm. Drops of blood flowed down, but he didn''t know it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Touch..."


    A muffled sound sounded, and the Scorpion was kicked several meters away by Fang Chen, and the blood continued to overflow from his mouth.


    Slowly walked to the scorpion''s side, looked coldly at the scorpion falling to the ground with blood, and said coldly, "you lost."


    The scorpion held the golden long knife and struggled to get up, but he had no strength, and the force had been consumed.


    Looking at Fang Chen fiercely, he clenched his teeth and said, "Wang Yu will kill you."


    "Really?" there was a smile on Fang Chen''s face, but the smile made people feel very disgusting.


    "He can''t protect himself now. I forgot to tell you. Lin batian knows a strong five-level martial artist in the nether palace and has invited him to take charge. I think Wang Yu should have died in his hands."


    "What!?"


    Hearing the speech, the Scorpion was shocked. Are you the five grade martial arts disciple of Youming palace? Youming palace is a transcendent power, which is not comparable between wufengzong and wumingzong.


    That''s the really powerful sect door. Anyone who comes out of the door is enough to destroy the Wufeng sect. Unexpectedly, he can invite people from the nether palace.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, so you can die at ease." said Fang Chen. The red long sword in his hand burst out towards the scorpion''s head.


    Feeling the sharp breath from the long sword, the scorpion sighed slightly. He didn''t expect that he would end like this.


    If there is still a trace of force in his body, he will detonate directly. Even if he is dying, he will pull this villain.


    But at this time, he didn''t even have a trace of force in his body. He couldn''t talk about self explosion. He could only watch the sword enlarged in his eyes and feel the breath from death.


    "Whoosh..."


    However, just when the sword was about to stab the scorpion''s head, suddenly a sound of breaking the wind sounded, which directly deflected the long sword in Fang Chen''s hand and inserted it on the ground.


    "Who is it?" Fang Chen was surprised and looked at the thing that missed his long sword. It turned out to be a stone.


    "I felt you were wrong for a long time." a soft voice sounded slowly in the darkness not far away.

 Chapter 137

    Fang Chen''s eyes suddenly contracted. He didn''t expect that someone would appear here. He clearly trapped those people in the dense forest. They had no reason to come out.


    The scorpion''s face showed a trace of joy and looked at the figure coming out of the darkness.


    "Miss Lina!?" when he saw the man clearly, the Scorpion was surprised.


    It was a beautiful figure, wearing a purple dress, but because the clothes fit too well, it highlighted her exquisite figure.


    "How could it be you?" Fang Chen was also a little surprised. Lina had no contact after they returned to Wang''s house, but now how could she suddenly appear here?


    A charming smile appeared on Lina''s beautiful face, but at this time, it didn''t look half attractive, only cold killing intention.


    "When you left, Wang Yu was a little worried about you leading the team, so please let me protect you in the dark and pay attention to you at the same time." Lina said softly.


    In fact, when Wang Yu and them left, he was surprised and sent someone to Wutian auction house to inform Lina, because Fang Chen really made him have some doubts, but because it was just a feeling, he asked Lina to spy on him in the dark.


    Unexpectedly, not long after she left, Lina found that Fang Chen brought the martial artists into the dense forest, and then he came out by himself.


    Lina knew that Wang Yu''s suspicion was right. There was a problem with Fang Chen.


    "Hum, but it doesn''t seem to be of any use when you come. I haven''t paid attention to the only eight grade martial arts." Fang Chen snorted coldly, and a sense of erasure flashed in his eyes.


    Although he knew that Lina was the person of Wu Tianpai''s store, now this situation could not allow him to hesitate at all.


    If the battle fails, he will not only be unable to rebuild Fang''s family, but also fall.


    And in this deserted place, even if she was killed, no one would know.


    The force on the body slowly flowed, and the half inch long blade on the bloody long sword in the hand was like a snake''s letter.


    "Miss Lina, you go quickly. Don''t worry about us." seeing this, Wang Chen immediately said anxiously.


    He doesn''t want Lina to be involved because of his family. After all, it has nothing to do with her. What''s more, she is the person of Wutian auction house. If something happens to her, Wutian auction house will not give up.


    Lina looked up at the young man who was very similar to Wang Yu, smiled and said, "it''s OK. He''s the only one who will die today."


    Lina Yu pointed to Fang Chen from a distance, and the look on her pretty face suddenly became cold.


    "Really? I''ll see what you can do to me."


    The voice fell to the bottom of the dust and stepped out at the foot. The body shape turned into a residual shadow and attacked Lina.


    There was a burst of gas explosion in the place where he passed, and the air was cut apart under the sharp sword.


    Even the scorpion, who is tens of meters away, feels the power coming from this move, and his face changes. I''m afraid the Jiupin martial arts can''t resist this attack at all.


    However, in the face of such a fierce attack, Lina''s pretty face was calm, as if the attack was not aimed at herself at all.


    "Stupid."


    Seeing that she didn''t even use force, Fang Chen''s face became extremely ferocious when ponton. As long as she was killed, no one could stop him.


    "Really?" Lina''s face suddenly became cold, as if it were ten thousand years of dark ice. When people saw it, they felt cold in their hearts, because what she hated most was that others said she was stupid.


    "Do it."


    However, when Fang Chen''s long sword was less than ten meters away from him, the cold sound came from her small mouth.


    Fang Chen''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. Is there anyone else? If there are others, it will be really troublesome. However, before running away, we must kill the woman in front of us.


    "Die!" Fang Chen''s face was ferocious and his speed increased sharply. Even the half inch sword suddenly grew to two inches and pointed directly at Lina''s eyebrows.


    However, at this time, suddenly several broken wind sounds sounded, and I saw dark figures skimming under the moonlight, all in front of Lina.


    The breath of many pilian suddenly burst out. The momentum changed Fang Chen''s face. He quickly put away his moves and turned away.


    "It''s so easy to want to go!" Lina whispered.


    However, just as her voice fell, Fang Chen suddenly swept out several figures in the direction he fled, directly blocking his way.


    The surprised look on Fang Chen''s face was even worse, because it was those martial artists trapped in the dense forest that appeared in front of him.


    "How... How could you come out so soon?" Fang Chen couldn''t believe looking at the people in front of him. The dense forest was like a maze. If he wasn''t familiar with it, I''m afraid he couldn''t come out at all.

 Chapter 138

    "Of course I helped them out." Lina''s cold voice sounded slowly behind him.


    "Don''t think that only you know the way out of that dense forest."


    After Fang Chen left, Lina went into the dense forest and brought out the trapped warriors.


    You know, she is the chief of Wutian auction store. How can she not understand Wutian city.


    Because she once took people to the dense forest to look for spiritual objects, she specially studied the dense forest. I''m afraid no one can compare with her in terms of the degree of familiarity.


    Fang Chen turned back and looked at Lina with a cold face. His eyes were full of ferocious color. He didn''t expect to kill one of her on the way, disrupting his overall plan.


    The number of martial arts practitioners is still increasing. Several of the previous ones have relatively high accomplishments, and some are not inferior to Fang Chen.


    Looking at the hundreds of figures that suddenly appeared, Fang Chen understood that he had failed. With such a lineup, he could not escape at all.


    However, when he looked at Lina, a crazy color suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "Even if I die, I will pull you."


    The force in Fang Chen''s body suddenly broke out, and the speed was also brought into full play. He waved his long sword and stabbed Lina.


    "With us, you can''t hurt Miss Lina for half a minute." when you count to the figure, you stand in front of Lina, and the force surged wildly all over her.


    Several people worked together, but the power was very powerful. Fang Chen''s face suddenly changed, but there was no slightest retreat in his eyes.


    "Death!" Fang Chen roared ferociously. If it weren''t for this woman, how could he fail? If it wasn''t for herself, she would be able to rebuild Fang''s family later.


    But now everything is over. He hates it. Even if he dies, he will take this woman to be buried with him.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly several cold humming sounds sounded. I saw the same fingerprints in the hands of those people. A terrible force came face to face with Fang Chen like a long sword.


    "It''s not so easy to let me die." the force on Fang Chen suddenly surged wildly, sweeping away like a storm.


    The fierce sword intention increased with the storm, and finally regretted with the huge force long sword.


    "Boom!"


    A roar sounded, and the energy fluctuation suddenly swept away. The several people stepped back and stopped after retreating for tens of meters. There was a trace of blood overflow on the corners of their mouths.


    "Fang Chen''s strength is really not weak!" Lina was surprised. The strength of those people just now was the top of the nine grades, but she didn''t expect Fang Chen to be able to take the attack.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the figure shrouded in smoke and murmured, "if he could help Wang Yu, I''m afraid he would have a better chance of winning, but now this man can''t stay."


    Then Lina waved to several people. Suddenly, those people rushed to the smoke again. The powerful force wave directly dispersed all the smoke.


    However, at the moment when the smoke dispersed, Lina was suddenly surprised, and the look on her pretty face was greatly changed.


    At this time, Fang Chen''s body was full of fine cracks, and his blood continued to overflow, dyeing his body red.


    There was a violent energy brewing in his body, and the energy fluctuation made everyone present feel dangerous.


    "Get out of here!" Lina exclaimed.


    Those martial artists immediately reacted and fled to the distance. You should know that he is a half step martial artist.


    "Let''s die together." Fang Chen''s body expanded instantly, and his face was full of ferocious smiles.


    "Boom!"


    A huge roar resounded through the space, and the space was directly blown into nothingness. Even the stones were turned into powder.


    However, because Lina reacted quickly, everyone escaped, and the Scorpion was saved by a group of martial artists and was not buried in the explosion.


    "It''s too dangerous, thanks to miss Lina''s prompt reminder." many martial artists were sweating. It was really breathtaking just now. If they were slower, I''m afraid they would fall into them directly.


    Wang Chen looked at the situation from a distance. His face was full of pale color. The power of Wu Zhe''s self explosion was so terrible. He was far away, but there was still a lot of fluctuation.


    After a few breaths, Lina took people to Wang Chen. When she saw all the people, Wang Chen''s face suddenly showed her respect.


    "Thank you for trying to save me."


    Looking at the man who is somewhat similar to Wang Yu, all the martial artists were slightly surprised. At first, they thought it was Wang Yu and found it was not.


    "Are you Wang Chen?" Lina''s smiling face also restored her previous smile. For Wang Yu''s family, she can''t keep a cold face.


    "I''m Wang Chen." Wang Chen didn''t dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly replied.


    However, when he saw Lina at a close distance, he was shocked by her beauty. He had heard that Miss Lina in the Wutian auction house was invincible.


    But when he really saw it today, he knew that the evaluation of those people was only low or not high.

 Chapter 139

    Stunned for a moment, Wang Chen suddenly hit a clever, his face full of anxiety, "Miss Lina, my brother, they are still in the wufengzong. Go and help them."


    Hearing the speech, Lina''s eyebrows wrinkled in an instant and asked, "how''s their war situation now?"


    "Just now, Fang Chen said that Lin batian invited a Wupin martial arts disciple from Youming palace."


    "What!?" Lina was surprised. Unexpectedly, the Youming palace was also involved in this matter.


    However, after thinking carefully, Lina understood that the man should have come secretly. Youming palace could not be interested in rural places such as Wutian city.


    But what surprised her even more was that the man was a five-level martial arts disciple, and their strength was beyond their current strength.


    "Miss Lina, let''s go. We have our share of hatred." suddenly a middle-aged man stood in front of Lina and said respectfully.


    "No, Wupin martial arts disciple, you can''t help at all when you go. Now what we can help him is to protect the Wang family and wait for them to come back." Lina said firmly, and other people are not allowed to deny it at all.


    Everyone sighed and dropped their heads slightly. Yes, they can''t participate in the battle of that degree at all.


    I''m afraid I can only die in vain, and it will become a burden for Wang Yu and him.


    Although a little unwilling, he endured it, looked up at the Wu fengzong in the distance, and quietly waited for the result.


    Lina also raised her pretty face. Her blue eyes were full of worry. She whispered softly, "you two smelly boys, you must come back alive."


    ¡­¡­


    However, at this time, Wu fengzong.


    In the explosion just now, the dungeon of Wu fengzong had been broken. At this time, the three figures stood quietly on the ruins, and the night wind blew their clothes and robes to flutter.


    Wang Yu stared at Liu Xiong not far from him and asked Liu Qing, "how''s it going?"


    "It''s all right. I can''t die yet. There are about two layers of force in my body. You go to break through first and I''ll help you block him for a while." Liu Qing asked to cough up a mouthful of blood, and his steps were a little staggered.


    "You''re so brave." Wang Yu frowned. He knew that Liu Qing''s body might not even have 10% force.


    Even if you use a dragon eating gun, it won''t last long in Liu Xiong''s hands.


    "Do you want us all to die here? Lin batian is not dead, and Wu Tao is not dead. Now he has just been badly hurt. If we fail, do you think your Wang family will survive?" Liu Qing roared.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows frowned a little tighter. Liu Qing was right. Wu Tu''s vitality was very strong.


    Although the attack was terrible, it was not enough to kill them. Although they are not dead now, it is no different from the dead.


    But once they fail, Lin batian will have enough time to recover. At that time, their royal family will be the first to be destroyed.


    That''s definitely not what he wants to see. He must not put the people in danger again.


    Looking at Liu Qing''s firm eyes, Wang Yu nodded vigorously, "you must wait for me to come back."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t died so easily." Liu Qing saw that he promised, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    He knows how powerful Liu Xiong is in front of him. If he wants to defeat him, he may have a chance only when Wang Yu really breaks through to Wu Tu.


    "It''s up to you." Wang Yu bit his teeth and quickly retreated. He could feel that it was a critical moment now. There was no power on his hands and feet. Even the wanhun sword was taken back by him.


    "I want to go." a fierce look flashed in Liu Xiong''s eyes, and he wanted to chase Wang Yu.


    However, just as he took two steps, a figure suddenly stood in front of him. Liu Xiong looked up and saw only a long black gun pointing at himself. The gun body had a mysterious feeling in the moonlight.


    "Your opponent is me." a faint voice sounded in his ear.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of him, Liu Xiong''s mouth suddenly showed a hint of irony, "you are at the end of a powerful crossbow now. What can you take to stop me? Get out of the way."


    Liu Xiong said that there was a flow of force on his body. With a sudden wave of his robe sleeve, he knew that pilian''s strength roared away towards Liu Qing.


    "I''m not so easy to lose." Liu Qing growled in a low voice. The little force left in his body suddenly burst out, and the light on the long gun flickered, which directly scattered the strong Qi.


    There was a look of surprise on Liu Xiong''s face, but it was only a moment. Immediately, there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth, "I still have strength, so I''ll grind it for you."


    Then he rushed to Liu Qing. The trained force directly impacted the air. In the blink of an eye, he came to Liu Qing.

 Chapter 140

    "Well come!" a crazy smile appeared on Liu Qing''s face. He never thought that he would work hard for one person.


    He is the young master of Wu Tianpai store. No matter where he goes, others will politely call him Liu Shao, but now his life has been threatened.


    But he doesn''t regret it at all. What''s the meaning if life has been so plain? If it wasn''t for the appearance of Wang Yu, he might not experience the feeling of letting go of himself at all.


    The laughter converged, and Liu Qing''s eyes suddenly became extremely firm, "I won''t let you disturb him in the past."


    The force in the body ran wildly, and the light of the Dragon gun in the hand was great. It seemed to feel the will of the master. The sound of low dragon chants suddenly sounded on the gun body.


    Liu Qing suddenly stepped out at his feet and directly met Liu Xiong. He waved his long gun and swept away at the key points of his body.


    However, in the face of Liu Qing''s fierce attack, Liu Xiong smiled disdainfully, "although the power of your attack is not small, it''s nothing to me."


    Liu Xiong''s force surged directly into his arms, and his two arms immediately expanded several times. The cyan muscles and veins burst up like a cyan snake. Under the moonlight, they glittered with a metallic texture.


    There was a strong wind on the fist, which was directly regretted with the dragon eating gun. In an instant, the roar of gold and iron continued to ring through.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s cultivation also reached a critical moment, but what he didn''t expect was that the martial soul formula broke through to the second level in advance.


    He only felt that the aura of the world around him rushed madly towards his body, and the energy in his body that had been suppressed suddenly rioted.


    Wang Yumei''s head was wrinkled, and a violent sense of tearing pain came from his limbs and bones. Bursts of impact made him almost fall into a coma several times.


    "How could this happen?"


    The voice of the little soul sounded slowly in his mind, which was also full of surprise.


    "I thought it would be the ten thousand soul formula to promote the martial soul formula, but I didn''t expect that your martial soul formula broke through in advance. The energy of the two is mixed together. It''s terrible, but as long as you survive this level, there is sunshine Avenue ahead."


    Wang Yu kept cursing in his heart. The little soul really hurt him. His consciousness became blurred, but he kept biting his teeth because he knew Liu Qing was still struggling outside.


    He can never fail. Liu Qing is waiting for him, and the people are also waiting for him to go back.


    "Must succeed!"


    Wang Yu roared madly at the bottom of his heart, directly biting the tip of his tongue. The penetrating pain made his consciousness wake up a bit.


    Desperately controlling the violent power in the body, running along the line of wuhunjue, refining a little bit.


    "The boy made such a big noise even when he broke through a realm. If he can keep walking along this road in the future, his name will spread all over the mainland." the little soul said secretly in his heart. He knew he didn''t choose the wrong person this time.


    "Boom!"


    A muffled sound sounded, Liu Qing''s figure suddenly retreated, a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out, and the fluctuation of force on his body was also listless in an instant.


    Liu Qing held the dragon eating gun tightly in his hand and struggled to stand straight. His eyes were cold and looked at Liu Xiong walking slowly towards him.


    Just after a short fight, Liu Qing understood how terrible Liu Xiong''s strength was.


    Even if the voice of his total victory relies on the dragon eating gun, it will definitely not be his opponent.


    "Is this the realm of five tastes?" Liu Qing looked at Liu Xiong with a mocking face, and his heart was full of surprise.


    Wupin is a huge watershed among martial arts disciples. Only after Wupin can we be regarded as a real martial arts disciple. In fact, the power is not compared with the four grades at all.


    However, even if Liu Qing uses a dragon eating gun, his strength can only be comparable to the four products at most.


    If Liu Xiong hadn''t used all his strength, I''m afraid he would have died. I don''t know how many times.


    Liu Qing looked back at Wang Yu with a painful face and bit his teeth. He must insist on Wang Yu''s breakthrough.


    "Boy, your strength is very strong, and the long gun is also very strange. I''m very interested in it. If you give it to me, I can consider giving you a pleasure." Liu Xiong stared at the dragon eating gun in Liu Qing''s hand, and his eyes were full of greed.


    From the fight just now, he felt that the long gun was a little strange, and its grade was higher than the second grade, which was not comparable to the weapon Lin batian promised him.


    "If you want to, kill me first." Liu Qing looked at him coldly and said.


    "You asked for it." a strong sense of killing burst out in Liu Xiong''s eyes.

 Chapter 141

    On this continent, no one will be red eyed for money, but they will kill others for some rare treasures. Killing people and stealing goods happen every day on this Wufu continent.


    Originally, Liu Xiong didn''t intend to kill Liu Qing, because he had long heard that Liu Qing was the person of the Wutian auction store. Even the nether Palace should be afraid of the background of the Wutian auction store.


    However, the black long gun in Liu Qing''s hand has a great temptation to him. You know, a powerful weapon is enough to raise the user''s strength to a terrible level.


    Liu Qing was able to fight Lin batian and even seriously hurt him with the power of the dragon eating gun.


    Otherwise, he might not even be qualified to fight Lin batian.


    "If I can get this weapon, my status in the palace will be improved." Liu Xiong smiled grimly on his face.


    The attack on his hand became more fierce. Each fist carried the power of terror and attacked the key points around Liu Qing.


    Liu Qing''s face was dignified. He didn''t dare to touch such a fierce attack at all. He could only rely on his own speed and flexibility to avoid the attack.


    It may be because Liu Xiong is a body refiner. Liu Qing finds that he has some shortcomings in speed. With this advantage, Liu Qing is confident that he can fight for Wang Yu for some time.


    Liu Qing kept dodging and didn''t fight him at all. Liu Xiong''s face was full of anger. It seems that the boy has seen his weakness.


    But it would be too naive for him to rely on this to be safe.


    He saw a cold smile on Liu Xiong''s face, and then the force around him suddenly gushed out, and a terrible pressure directly pressed on Liu Qing.


    "Hum..."


    A dull hum came from Liu Qing''s mouth. He felt that his body became much heavier in an instant, and the strength and speed in his body could not completely burst out.


    However, just when he was surprised, Liu Xiong came face to face with a ferocious smile and a fist full of surging force.


    Looking at the enlarged fist shadow in her eyes, Liu Qing could feel some tingling on her face by the strong wind.


    "Touch..."


    A muffled sound sounded, and Liu Qing''s figure immediately flew backwards, like a broken kite, and finally fell into the ruins, splashing a piece of dust.


    Looking at Liu Qing who fell in the ruins, Liu Xiong flashed a look of disdain in his eyes. Then he grabbed his palm, and a suction burst out, sucking the dragon eating gun Liu Qing held in his hand.


    Starting with the dragon eating gun, a cold feeling came. Liu Xiong looked at the strange long gun, his face was full of laughter, and his eyes were shining with burning meaning.


    However, just as he appreciated it, a violent cold force suddenly burst out from the gun body and eroded into Liu Xiong''s body.


    Liu Xiong was surprised at the sudden change and quickly threw the long gun out. He used force to compete with the violent force entering his body.


    The power was powerless without the dragon eating gun, and was soon dissolved by his force.


    Liu Xiong''s eyes were full of wonder. He looked at the dragon eating gun that fell to the ground in the distance to restore calm. He didn''t expect it to be so strange.


    The sudden force just now made him feel as if he were in an ancient battlefield. The air of killing and cutting was terrible and cold, as if he wanted to devour his soul.


    He could not help shivering. Although the dragon eating gun was definitely a treasure, he didn''t dare to think about it at the moment.


    "Hey, it seems that this treasure has no chance with me!" Liu Xiong sighed helplessly and looked at Liu Qing with envy.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly a strange voice sounded in his ear, and Liu xionglian looked in the direction of the voice.


    At the end of the sound sat a thin boy, and the sound came from him.


    When he saw the young man, his eyes suddenly contracted, because he saw that there was a substantial flicker of the sword on the young man, and he could feel the sharp spirit even if it was far away.


    The swords twinkled behind Wang Yu, just like a halo of merit. It was just composed of countless swords, and it was rampant with unparalleled sword.


    Liu Xiong was shocked. He felt a dangerous smell in the young man. Although he didn''t want to believe it, he was not a pedantic man.


    "It must not be enough for him to break through and succeed, otherwise he will become a great enemy."


    Stepping out, he approached Wang Yu step by step, and his eyes showed a strong killing intention.


    This is the critical moment for Wang Yu to break through, and it is also the time when he is most vulnerable. Now I''m afraid an ordinary martial artist can kill him.


    "Stop."


    A weak voice suddenly sounded behind him. Liu Xiong frowned slightly, full of anger. The boy dared to stop himself.

 Chapter 142

    Turning around and looking at Liu Qing who held the dragon eating gun in his hand again, the killing intention in his eyes became more intense.


    "Boy, you are really not afraid of death. Don''t think there is a Wutian auction house behind you, so no one dares to kill you." the voice of the shadow came slowly.


    Relying on the dragon eating gun, he staggered to his feet, covered with blood and soil, and looked very embarrassed.


    The breath was even weaker, as if he could faint at any time, but even so, he still stood up.


    Liu Qing slowly raised his head and looked at the murderous Liu Xiong in front of him. His eyes were full of ridicule and smiled softly.


    Seeing the suddenly smiling Liu Qing, he couldn''t help showing a puzzled color on his face, frowned and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    Liu Qing looked at the smile on his face, but it became more rich. Then the laughter suddenly converged and looked at him like a knife, "I laugh at you. I''m working for Lin batian for an indecent weapon;


    I laugh at your stupidity. I only represent myself now, which has nothing to do with Wu Tian;


    I laugh at your cowardice. You dare not even kill me, a little martial arts disciple. What face do you have to say that you are a five-level strong man? I think you''d better buy a few acres of land and go home and farm. "


    Listening to his words, Liu Xiong''s face gradually looked ugly. What he said was the truth, but he didn''t want to listen.


    "This is your own death, you can''t blame me." Liu Xiong''s face was suddenly cold, and his eyes twinkled like a machete.


    The foot suddenly burst, and then it turned into a residual shadow to kill Liu Qing.


    Seeing this, Liu Qing''s face showed a mocking smile. Unexpectedly, Liu Xiong was so easily angered. This is the result he wanted.


    He looked at Wang Yu whose sword was shining in the distance, and the color of perseverance flashed in his eyes, "boy, all I can do is this, and the rest depends on you."


    With that, Liu Qing''s fingertips crossed over the palms of his two palms, and the bright red blood flowed out. Just for a moment, it filled the gun body.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    There was an excited buzzing sound from the dragon eating gun, and the low dragon chant sounded suddenly at the moment, as if something terrible in the dragon eating gun had been awakened.


    The breath of terror broke out on the gun body in an instant, and the surrounding sky changed suddenly. The wind roared and the dark clouds hit, blocking the bright moonlight. There was only the breath of terror between heaven and earth.


    At the moment, Liu Qing''s face suddenly turned pale. He ate the Dragon gun and absorbed the blood in his body crazily, as if he were a very hungry baby, sucking breast milk crazily.


    Liu Qing, who was already weak, suddenly felt dizzy in his mind.


    He shook his head hard. He knew he couldn''t fall now.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Liu Xiong''s face suddenly changed, and there was a color of fear in his eyes. In that breath, he seemed to be grateful to an incomparable spirit of awe.


    All the blades came to him with terrible power, as if to tear him apart.


    "What a terrible smell, what is he doing!?" Liu Xiong looked at Liu Qing in shock. He could feel that the power on the long gun was still growing.


    "Never let him finish."


    Liu Xiong''s body turned into a remnant shadow and suddenly swept away at Liu Qing. In a moment, he reached ten meters in front of him.


    However, he suddenly found that he could not move forward any further, as if an invisible barrier had blocked him.


    "Hum, I don''t believe in this evil. What can you do with a little Yipin martial arts disciple?" he said, and the force on his body suddenly went crazy.


    His feet suddenly rushed to the front, but just took a step, he saw a faint smile on the corner of Liu Qing''s mouth.


    The smile was very plain, but in his eyes, it was so cold and terrible.


    Suddenly, he realized that it was wrong and was about to retreat, but there was an invisible force that restrained his body and made him unable to leave this range at all.


    "It''s useless. I sacrificed 60% of my blood to launch an attack. You can''t escape." Liu Qing''s faint voice exploded in his ears.


    Liu Xiong''s eyes suddenly stared at Liu Qing''s black long gun. His eyes were full of horror, "that... That''s a murder weapon!?"


    No wonder, no wonder I felt like that when I started with a long gun just now. Everything makes sense.


    The murder weapon is originally evil and fierce. Only one owner will be recognized each time. As long as the owner does not die, no one can use it. Unless the cultivation is much higher than the user, it is possible to erase the mark, but it is also very troublesome.


    "Now I know, but it''s too late." the voice fell, and a fierce light burst out in Liu Qing''s eyes. A bloody dragon hovered above his head.


    The blood colored body, black eyes and red eyes seem to be a fierce beast from the wilderness, and the breath is full of ancient and simple killing gas.


    "Die!"

 Chapter 143

    "Roar..."


    The sound of explosion came out of Liu Qing''s mouth. The Dragon suddenly seemed to have consciousness. He immediately roared up to the sky and tore at Liu Xiong madly.


    Liu Qing seemed to have exhausted the last trace of strength and fell soft on the ground. His sight had become blurred.


    "I can only help you here." the weak voice fell, and Liu Qing''s eyes were black and fainted.


    However, the bloody demon dragon, like inheriting his will, came crazy to Liu Xiong with endless bloody gas.


    Liu Xiong''s face was dignified. The force in his body ran without reservation. His body suddenly expanded again, like a giant.


    The fierce color in his eyes roared at the angry blood demon dragon, "you''re not qualified to kill me."


    The terrible force swept out of his body, shrouded his body in it, suddenly turned into a golden light and shadow, and roared away towards the bloody dragon.


    "Dong..."


    The two immediately collided fiercely in the air, and the terrible energy immediately leaked out and swept around, and countless bricks and stones turned into powder in an instant.


    The energy covers a very large range, and even Wang Yu is shrouded in it.


    However, every time the power rushed to Wang Yu, it would be directly crushed into nothingness by the sword around him, and at this time, his eyelids seemed to move slightly.


    Crazy energy is still raging. In the middle of the air, a red light and a gold light are deadlocked together. For a moment, it is difficult to decide the outcome.


    Hundreds of miles away, Lina and others looked at the situation of wufengzong, and their faces were full of worry and surprise.


    They didn''t expect that the battle would be so terrible that even heaven and earth would change color.


    Everyone''s palms were tightly clenched into fists, and even the joints were slightly white.


    Lina clenched her red lips and her eyes were full of worry. Several times she couldn''t help but bring someone to help, but she knew that it would only help. They couldn''t participate in the battle at that level.


    What she can do now is to pray silently in her heart and wait for their successful return.


    ¡­¡­


    A few meters above wufengzong, two lights and shadows are constantly circling, and the terrible energy sweeps through this space.


    In Liu Xiong''s eyes, the golden mist floated, his teeth clenched, and he frantically output the force in his body.


    "I won''t lose."


    The crazy roar suddenly sounded. At that time, Liu Xiong suddenly had a seal knot in his hand. His momentum was constantly striving for strength. A layer of gold spread on his body and covered his whole body in a moment.


    At the moment, he was like a golden giant. The force in his body suddenly surged into his fists, and the golden blood vessels on his fists were like dragons.


    Carrying the violent power to bombard the blood dragon, each punch made the air vibrate and distort, and the sound of gas explosion continued to ring through.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The roar of fury resounded through this space. The dense sound made people feel numb.


    "Roar..."


    The sad and angry sound of the dragon''s chant resounded through the heaven and earth. Every punch hit the blood dragon will make its light fade. At this time, although it was only a few seconds, Liu Xiong could not hold his fist.


    The light on the blood dragon''s body has been extremely dim. You can even see that the blood dragon scales have appeared cracks, and the dragon''s eyes are full of pain.


    But it was still moving forward, as if even if it disappeared, it would kill the golden giant in front of it.


    "I see how long you can hold on." Liu Xiong''s eyes are full of madness. He hasn''t fought so happily for a long time, but he was more shocked at this time.


    Who could have thought that in this place where birds don''t shit, he would dare to have such an unnatural genius and murder weapon. I knew so. Even if he was given two weapons, he would never come.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The Dragon claws crossed his chest and left deep marks on the gold, but there was no blood at all.


    The expression on Liu Xiong''s face did not change at all. The power on his fist rose again and blasted on the dragon.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, a roar rang through, and the cracks on the bloody dragon spread in an instant.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    The sound of fragmentation sounded, and the golden crack shrouded the whole dragon body in a moment.


    Liu Xiong''s face was crossed with a grim smile, "it''s over."


    A fist contains endless terrorist power and smashed down the huge dragon head.


    "Boom..."


    The huge body swaying in the air suddenly stood still, and then a huge roar rang through.


    The dragon body turned into a bloody star in the sky and fell down. The scenery was very beautiful.


    But it was full of a tragic breath, which could not be dispersed for a long time.

 Chapter 144

    "Dong!"


    Liu Xiong''s huge body fell on the ground, splashing a piece of dust.


    The big hand gently fanned, and a light wind roared past, directly dispersing the smoke and dust.


    A pair of huge eyes looked at Liu Qing not far away, which was full of anger.


    He looked down at several scars on his chest. Although it didn''t really hurt him, it broke his defense.


    When a martial artist breaks his strongest defense, if it is spread, he doesn''t want to be laughed off by others.


    Step by step, he walked towards Liu Qing. His killing intention fluctuated in his eyes. He had to get rid of this man today, even if he was the man of Wutian auction store.


    Although it''s a little troublesome to offend Wu Tianpai''s store, it''s certain that they won''t mobilize people because of a small Wu disciple.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, and his feet quickened, because his reminder was too huge, shaking the ground.


    Looking down at the tiny Liu Qing under your feet, a cruel smile crossed the corner of your mouth, "as long as you die, this long gun is mine, so go to death."


    When the voice fell, Liu Xiong raised his huge soles and stepped down hard on Liu Qing.


    However, at this time, a sword Qi rose into the sky. The sharp breath directly shattered the surrounding air, and a streamer suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He saw a huge sword Qi coming. The sword Qi was so sharp that he couldn''t help shaking. His body quickly backed away and couldn''t care to kill Liu Qing.


    Stabilize his body, Liu Xiong looked at the place where the sword Qi was sent out, and saw a familiar figure standing there.


    The long gray sword was held by him and me. There was a strong gray sword Qi flashing on it. The sword''s awn was like a snake''s letter, which made people feel dangerous.


    In the gray sword light and shadow, a cold voice sounded slowly, as if it came from Jiuyou hell, which made people feel fear.


    "Hurt my brother, I will let you fall forever!"


    The voice gently fell on Liu Xiong''s ears. He only felt as if it was a dull thunder, exploding in his mind.


    Liu Xiong''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the man in the sword. However, when he saw clearly, his eyes suddenly contracted, which was full of shock.


    "It''s you!"


    The slimming figure standing in the sword was Wang Yu. Liu Xiong originally thought that he would kill Wang Yu after Liu Qing was solved, but he didn''t expect to break through so quickly.


    However, what surprised him more was that Wang Yu''s strength should not be owned by a martial arts disciple.


    Wang Yu gave him a cold look. Instead of killing him directly, he paused and wiped his fingers on the ring.


    A delicate jade bottle appeared in his hand. He took a crystal pill from the jade bottle and gave it to Liu Qing.


    The pill melted immediately at the entrance and would recover his injury with the power of medicine. Wang Yu breathed slowly and fortunately caught up. Otherwise, he really didn''t dare to imagine the consequences.


    "Brother, leave the rest to me." Wang Yu felt a pain when he looked at Liu Qing''s bloodless face.


    Wang Yu knew that if it wasn''t for himself, Liu Qing didn''t have to go through these at all. If it wasn''t for protecting himself, with his identity and strength, he could escape back to Wutian auction house. When he got there, no one could threaten him.


    However, in order to protect himself, knowing the huge gap in strength, he has fought hard with Liu Xiong until now to delay time for himself.


    He remembered all this in his heart. He had regarded Liu Qing as a real brother of life and death.


    Looking at his injury, Wang Yu''s eyes were filled with cold, and his face was even more angry.


    He slowly stood up and looked at the tall golden giant in front of him. Wang Yu had no fear in his eyes, only cold, as if to freeze the world.


    When Liu Xiong saw his eyes, he felt a trace of fear in his heart. However, this feeling was soon suppressed by him. He knew very well that he was a five-level martial artist and was not comparable to them at all.


    "Boy, you''ve ruined my good deed." Liu Xiong''s face returned to calm and said with a light smile when he looked at Wang Yu with all his swords as tight as his body.


    "Really?"


    "If you were a little late just now, I would be able to kill him, and the black long gun is mine," Liu Xiong said.


    Hearing his words, Wang Yu showed an inexplicable smile on his face, but I don''t know why. Liu Xiong felt a chill when he saw the smile.


    It was like a sharp long sword that directly cut through the space and stabbed itself in the heart.


    "Why, are you very angry, very angry? Come on, kill me, ha ha..."


    The circulation of force in Liu Xiong''s body suppressed this strange feeling, constantly stimulated him with words, and made him lose his calm state of mind. Once the state of mind collapses during the battle, his strength will also be greatly reduced.


    He didn''t dare to be careless about the current Wang Yu, because Wang Yu seemed to be a peerless sword out of its scabbard in his eyes, emitting an extremely sharp breath.

 Chapter 145

    However, for Liu Xiong''s exciting method, Wang Yu just disdained to smile, "don''t take out such a retarded exciting method to shame. Don''t you want Liu Qing''s dragon eating gun very much? As long as I die, you''ll take the gun."


    Hearing the speech, Liu Xiong was slightly surprised. The boy looked only eighteen or nine years old, but his mind was like an old monster. He was not angry at all in the face of his own stimulation, but he was very calm.


    Seeing that it was useless, Liu Xiong no longer planned to go with his mouse. The force on his body gradually circulated. The strong light on the golden body flickered. The traces caught by the Dragon claws also disappeared in the golden light.


    "In that case, I''ll kill you first and then get the dragon eating gun." the voice fell, and Liu Xiong''s huge body rushed to Wang Yu, and a strong wind roared everywhere.


    Wang Yu smiled slightly, but he didn''t dare to stop here, because Liu Qing was seriously injured behind him.


    Now Liu Qing is gradually recovering under the action of the pill, but he also has no resistance at this time. If the attack of the two people involves him, I''m afraid no one can save him.


    Wang Yu''s body was full of force, and the sound of a blow at his feet was like an arrow off the string, which exploded and stabbed Liu Xiong.


    "What!? how could it be so fast?" Liu Xiong looked at Wang Yu, his eyes contracted, and the speed of his instant explosion could be so terrible.


    Soon he put away his contempt and became calm. At this time, he had regarded Wang Yu as a real opponent.


    The golden light on his body was like a Buddha, but he was full of cold killing intention.


    Wang Yu constantly detonated force at his feet, which promoted his speed to the extreme. Although Xiaohun told him that it was dangerous to do so, he felt he could control it, so he used this method in the battle.


    The ten thousand soul sword in his hand was clenched, and the force in his body surged out. The ten thousand swords on the sword body flickered, and the terrible sharp air tore the surrounding air.


    Although he had broken through the realm of martial arts disciples at this time, he did not dare to be careless in the face of Liu Xiong, a strong man who had broken through the five grades many years ago.


    In an instant, the two figures were roaring together. Wang Yu''s ten thousand soul sword was puffing and puffing, and his sword Qi was cutting at Liu Xiong.


    Where the sword Qi passed, there was a sharp sound. He stood on Liu Xiong mercilessly and made a clang sound of metal and iron collision.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Waving the long sword in his hand, Liu Xiong stabbed Liu Xiong around the key along an extremely tricky track. However, Liu Xiong disdained Wang Yu''s attack.


    Let the long sword stab him, every place burst out a dazzling spark, but it didn''t hurt him at all, and even didn''t leave a trace.


    "Whoosh..."


    Wang Yu frowned and suddenly cut out a sword. His body shape retreated and kept a safe distance from Liu Xiong.


    His eyes looked at the golden giant in front of him, and his heart was full of shock.


    You know, he has now broken through the realm of martial arts disciples, and he has been able to play some of the power of wanhun sword, but he can''t even break his defense.


    "What a terrible defense. Is this the body refiner?" Wang Yu was surprised in his heart.


    "What''s strange? He''s just a beginner. He''s nothing at all. If I open two seals now, it''s just a sword to kill him." the voice of the little soul sounded slowly in his heart, which was full of disdain.


    Wang Yu can only complain in his heart. Breaking the two seals can solve him with one sword, but the problem is that now it''s only one heavy, and he can''t even break other people''s defense.


    At this time, Liu Xiong suddenly shot at him. The surging force gathered on his fists like a tide. The power made Wang Yu feel dangerous.


    I didn''t dare to hesitate at all. The internal force was frantically injected into the wanhun sword. I saw the light on the sword suddenly burst out, and a terrible threat spread rapidly.


    Wang Yu raised his eyelids slightly, flashed a sharp gray sword in his eyes, slowly raised the wanhun sword in his hand, suddenly raised the sword body, and cut it off at Liu Xiong.


    "Broken rock!"


    The sound of whispering suddenly rang through the bottom of my heart, and the terrible sword on the sword body immediately broke away and turned into a huge soul sword, beheading the golden giant.


    The strong wind roared out under the sword. The powerful sword Qi directly squeezed out all the surrounding air, and instantly became a vacuum. Even the heaven and earth aura dared not stay here.


    In the face of this terrible gray sword, Liu Xiong''s face suddenly changed. He actually felt a dangerous breath. The sharp sword made his tough skin ache.


    "What a terrible sword move!"

 Chapter 146

    Dare not have the slightest carelessness, his hands suddenly formed a seal on his chest, and the force in his body suddenly went crazy. At this time, the color of the golden body surface suddenly deepened, and in a moment it became a dark gold color, and the metallic luster on it became more and more rich.


    "I want to see what you can do to me." Liu Xiong looked at the gray sword crazily. His fists expanded several times in an instant, like a huge dark gold hammer, and hit the sword fiercely.


    "Boom..."


    A huge roar suddenly rang through the air, and a huge light ball exploded in the air, and the terrible shock wave directly spread around.


    Wang Yu ignored the result, turned his body into a residual shadow, stepped back and stood in front of Liu Qing. The crazy flow of force formed a barrier outside his body and protected their bodies.


    However, because of the broken rocks used, a quarter of the force in Wang Yu''s body was taken away directly. Although it was not as serious as before, this quarter was quite a lot.


    He looked at the explosion in the air with a dignified look. He saw a huge figure standing tall. Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help sighing with regret. He couldn''t hurt him badly.


    A moment later, the light dissipated, revealing a huge figure. I saw that the originally dazzling golden awn was much dimmed at this time. There were several cracks on the body surface, and even blood flowed out of the cracks. It looked very embarrassed.


    Liu Xiong''s body suddenly fell down and hit a huge pit on the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Looking at the injury on his body, the color of anger in his huge eyes suddenly filled the air. It was the first time that he was so embarrassed by a first-class martial artist. How could he not be angry.


    You know, even Liu Qing''s blood sacrifice murder weapon just broke his defense and didn''t hurt him. What people didn''t expect is that a boy who just broke through the first grade could break out such a terrible attack.


    "Ha ha ha, boy, you did a good job. You have successfully angered me, so I want to reward you for death." he laughed and looked up at Wang Yu. His face became extremely ferocious at the moment.


    He is only a martial arts disciple now, so he has such strong strength. When he really grows up, his strength will be more terrible. If he is not killed now, he will be the one who will die in the future.


    On this point, he and Lin batian have the same view. They all feel the evil of Wang Yu.


    "Hoo, come on." Wang Yu gently breathed out a breath, his voice was flat and there was no wave, as if he was not the one who was in deep struggle at the moment.


    "Bold, but it will only increase the speed of your death."


    When the voice fell, Liu Xiong suddenly printed with one hand, and a strong breath burst out. The gravel on the ground was blown out from a distance.


    The originally very strong fist suddenly doubled again, like a big tree. All the terrible muscles bulged and filled with a terrible force.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly looked ordinary. He could feel that the aura of the world around him had become violent at the moment. His eyes were full of shock. He looked at Liu Xiong and saw that his eyes were full of blood, which overflowed at the corner of his mouth.


    It can be seen that even if he used this move, it was very reluctantly, but the terrible fluctuation still made him feel the fatal danger.


    "I have no choice but to use that move." Wang Yu''s eyes closed slowly, the whole person was quiet, and the fluctuation of force also stopped at this time.


    "Die!" Liu Xiong saw him close his eyes and a disdainful smile on the corner of his mouth. He thought he had given up resistance.


    Between the words, Liu Xiong''s body turned into a huge streamer, carrying a terrible strong wind to rush towards Wang Yu.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu''s breath suddenly became extremely cold. A pair of slightly closed eyes suddenly opened. At this time, he saw that the originally dark eyes were full of blood red. The incomparable cold killing intention was filled in it, as if there was blood flowing in it.


    Liu Xiong looked at the young man in front of him and felt a tragic spirit, as if he came from the hell like battlefield in ancient times. The cold and terrible killing intention was instantly diffuse.


    "Playing tricks." he doesn''t believe that there can be any people against the sky in this small Wutian City, but he just plays some tricks to hide people''s ears and eyes.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xiong was more murderous in his eyes and ferocious on his face. It seemed that he could smash the mountain and smash it hard at Wang Yu.


    The terrible wind made Wang Yu''s clothes ring, but Wang Yu''s look did not change at all.


    Just when the fist was a few meters away from him, Wang Yu''s terrible killing intention suddenly broke out, the bloody sword flashed in his eyes, and the low cold sound resounded through the world.


    "Kill potential!"

 Chapter 147

    The gray light on the long sword in his hand was suddenly mixed with blood red. It flowed like blood on the sword body. Wang Yu''s body suddenly disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of Liu Xiong.


    Seeing the bloody figure, Liu Xiong was slightly surprised at first, and then a look of ecstasy appeared on his ferocious face. At this time, when the power of his fist reached the peak, he unexpectedly took the initiative to send it to the door.


    "Ha ha ha, since you are in such a hurry, I will help you." he threw a blow on Wang Yu''s head.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu suddenly looked up. Liu Xiong saw a pair of blood colored eyes like demons appear in front of him. He was surprised and the reaction speed slowed down.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed fiercely, and wanhun sword suddenly stabbed Liu Xiong.


    "Hum..."


    The fierce sound of the sword rang through. Liu Xiong only felt the blood in his body churning, and a cold and incomparable killing intention enveloped him in an instant.


    He just felt as if he had fallen into hell. Countless evil ghosts tore at him ferociously, and the sense of fear filled his heart instantly.


    Liu Xiong was stunned. The power of his fist suddenly weakened. Wang Yu seized the opportunity and the wanhun sword burst out.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of the sword was like a fierce ghost roaring, cutting through the air and stabbing Liu Xiong.


    "Ding..."


    The sound of gold and iron resounded in an instant. The ten thousand soul sword stayed on the surface of Liu Xiong''s skin. Wang Yu frowned. The force in his body was crazy, and the gray red color on the sword suddenly flickered.


    "Hiss..."


    The ten thousand soul sword stabbed into the huge body in an instant. The intense pain made Liu Xiong wake up in an instant. A pair of huge eyes looked at Wang Yu, full of panic.


    "It''s late." Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded gently.


    Then there was a violent buzzing sound on the sword body, and the strong sword flash directly shrouded their figures.


    A moment later, Wang Yu''s figure appeared behind Liu Xiong, and there was a huge hole in Liu Xiong''s huge body. He could see the scenery on the other side, in which blood sprayed out.


    Liu Xiong''s eyes were full of shock. He couldn''t believe that his defense would be broken and that he would die in the hands of a first-class martial artist.


    Liu Xiong''s lips moved slightly, but he couldn''t make a sound at all. Only blood foam flowed out of it.


    A pair of huge eyes suddenly stared, the blood colored lines were like cobwebs, and the breath of death filled his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    When the explosion sounded, Liu Xiong''s huge body suddenly fell apart into pieces and fell on the ground, as if it were a blood rain.


    Wang Yu breathed out softly, and his momentum disappeared instantly. He knelt on the ground with force. His ruddy face was pale, and there was no force left in his body.


    "Still a little reluctantly, but fortunately... I won." Wang Yu''s eyes became blurred with a faint smile. His eyelids fell uncontrollably and fell powerlessly on the ground.


    However, at the moment he fell, he saw a thin red figure running quickly from a distance. It seemed that he could hear someone calling his name. Then his sight became dark


    Wang Yu''s body fell to one side. At this time, a figure came quickly and took him into his arms.


    Lina anxiously touched his pulse and found that it was still beating, which was a sigh of relief.


    He sighed slightly, looked at Wang Yu, who was pale in his arms, and couldn''t help showing a faint smile on his beautiful face. His voice said softly: "your boy has really succeeded."


    Meimu glanced around and saw Liu Qing sitting up slowly in the distance. Their eyes looked at each other and showed a knowing smile.


    Countless figures came quickly behind Lina. Originally Lina insisted on not letting them come, but they didn''t listen at all. Finally, they had to agree.


    But fortunately, Wang Yu won, or all of them might die here.


    When the people came, they looked at the Wu fengzong who had become ruins. Their eyes were full of shock. The tragic air filled the air, so that they could imagine how terrible the battle was.


    They looked at Wang Yu and Liu Qing. Their eyes had changed. It was a kind of worship and awe from the bottom of their hearts. They really succeeded.


    "People clean the battlefield and find out Lin batian and Wu Tao. They are not dead yet. Be careful," Liu Qing said faintly.


    "Yes."


    Although his voice was very small, everyone heard it. The sound of Yinghe was like thunder.

 Chapter 148

    Lina handed Wang Yu into Wang Chen''s hand and gave a slight order. She went to Liu Qing''s side and helped him to stand up.


    "What about the people in the netherworld palace?" when Lina came here, Liu Xiong had disappeared between heaven and earth. She didn''t see the scene at all and subconsciously thought he was still alive.


    Liu Qing smiled, pointed to Wang Yu in Wang Chen''s arms and said, "he was killed by this boy."


    "What!? he killed her, so... What about the body?" Lina''s pretty face was full of surprise. Wang Yu actually killed the five grade martial arts disciple of Youming palace.


    You know, there are many kinds of Wupin martial disciples. Youming palace is not a small force. It is not comparable to Wutian city at all.


    If Youming palace wants to destroy Wutian City, it''s probably just a matter of waving hands. Such forces are very deep behind, and there are a lot of Kung Fu and martial arts in the palace.


    Therefore, the martial arts disciples from this place are all the strong among the strong, and this is also a martial arts disciple of five grades. How can this be possible?


    Lina kept looking around, but she didn''t see another body at all.


    He looked at Liu Qing suspiciously, but he saw that Liu Qing pointed to the broken meat not far away.


    Lina''s beautiful eyes shrunk slightly, her slender hands gently covered her red lips, and said incredulously, "did... Did he become broken meat?"


    Seeing Liu Qing gently nodded, Lina was even more surprised in her beautiful eyes. He was able to do this step. What a powerful attack it takes to turn people into broken meat.


    He turned his head and looked at Wang Yu, who had been taken care of by the Wang family, and whispered, "what a monster!"


    In half an hour, many martial artists searched the wufengzong everywhere and found many treasures and skills.


    When Liu Qing was talking with Lina, a warrior came to him quickly and said respectfully: "Liu Shao, we found the bodies of Lin batian and Wu Tao. Wu Tao is dead, but..."


    Before he finished, he heard a slight explosion nearby, and a remnant quickly swept away, "Liu Qing and Wang Yu, I will never die with you, waiting for my crazy revenge."


    The voice was still reverberating, but Lin batian''s figure had turned into a black spot and disappeared.


    "That''s careless." Liu Qing hammered the palm of his hand and said mercilessly. They worked hard to hurt Lin batian seriously. Unexpectedly, they let him run away.


    "What should I do?" Lina was worried. Now they are in an endless situation. I''m afraid Lin batian will never let go easily.


    Liu Qing sighed slightly and said, "he was badly hurt by me. I didn''t expect him to recover his strength and escape so soon. However, even after he recovers, his cultivation should be greatly reduced. As long as he is careful, there should be nothing wrong."


    "Well, that''s good." Lina was relieved to hear him say so, but think about it, now Wang Yu''s strength can defeat the five grade martial arts disciples, and he is not afraid of a four grade.


    "The boy doesn''t know what''s going on. Let''s go and have a look." Liu Qing has been telling Lina what happened just now. Because the Wang family took care of him, he didn''t worry much.


    Lina nodded slightly and they walked to Wang Yu, but Wang Yu didn''t wake up at this time.


    "How is he now?" Liu Qing frowned and looked at Wang Chen.


    He knew that he could recover so quickly because of the pill Wang Yu gave him. Although he was unconscious at that time, he could still feel some after.


    Otherwise, he could not have known that Liu Xiong was killed by Wang Yu and became broken meat all over the ground.


    "By the way," Liu Qing suddenly remembered that there must be some remaining pills in Wang Yu''s ring. As long as he took the pills, he would recover quickly.


    However, this ring is a personal item. There may be something Wang Yu doesn''t want others to know. If he turns his ring at will, he may be unhappy.


    After thinking about it, Liu Qing gave up the idea. Anyway, he just lost his strength and could recover after a few days'' rest.


    "Let''s go. It''s almost cleaned here. Let''s go back." Liu Qing said.


    After the battle, all the treasures of wufengzong have been taken away by them with Najie, but it''s a pity that the long black knife in Lin batian''s hand was blown to pieces in the last blood sacrifice attack.


    After taking a look at this once brilliant place, Liu Qing sighed slightly. This kind of thing happens every day in Wufu continent. If it is not strong enough, it is likely that they will be next.


    Liu Qing shook his head slightly. Don''t worry about it. After all, he just has a place in the Wutian auction house. If he returns to it, I''m afraid he''s nothing at all.


    "It should be back soon. The time for this experience is coming." Liu Qing sighed.


    Then he followed the team and walked in the direction of Wutian auction store.


    However, just an hour after they left, a black figure appeared on the ruins. A wave of force skipped over and cleared the ruins out of an open space.


    His palm touched the ground lightly, as if it touched some mechanism. A small dark grid was opened, and a strange light flickered in it.


    The figure looked at the things in the dark grid, and a ferocious color appeared on his face. Sen Leng''s voice sounded slowly: "wait, I''ll get it back a little."

 Chapter 149

    In the morning, a ray of warm sunshine reflected into the house from the window and shone on the neat bed.


    At this time, there was a man lying on the bed, a handsome young man, but his face was a little pale.


    The young man''s eyelids trembled slightly, opened slowly, and his sight gradually became clear.


    Looking at this very familiar room, Wang Yu was a little confused. He was clearly in the wufengzong. How did he suddenly return to his room.


    Just about to get up, he found that he had no strength at all, and he was dizzy, which almost made him unconscious again.


    "I don''t have any strength!" Wang Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. He didn''t even have the strength to get up, and there was no force in his body.


    Gradually Wang Yu remembered that he used all his strength to kill Liu Xiong, and he fell into a coma.


    But when he was in a coma, he vaguely seemed to hear someone calling his name. It seemed to be Lina.


    He shook his head slightly to drive away the dizziness in his mind, and sat up a little. At this time, he found a man lying on the side of the bed. Wang Yu was slightly stunned, and then the corners of his mouth showed a smile.


    Because the person lying on the bed is his big brother, Wang Chen. I still remember when I was very young, when I was sick, he also guarded himself. Although they have grown up now, this has not changed.


    Wang Chen moved slightly, opened his eyes and found that Wang Yu had awakened. A surprise color suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "Smelly boy, you are awake." Wang Chen happily patted him on the shoulder.


    Maybe it was because of too much force that Wang Yu patted Yihe and stumbled.


    Wang Chen hurriedly held him, and his face was full of worry. "How''s it going, is it all right?"


    He was so excited that he forgot that the boy was still very weak.


    Looking at his worried brother, Wang Yu smiled and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay, but brother, how did I come back?"


    Wang Yu guessed that his people should have brought him back, but he knew that only the two of them should be there at that time. Even if there was a third person, it should be Lina, but now he is in the Wang family rather than the Wutian auction house.


    "At that time, because miss Lina was worried about the safety of you two, she had to go to you, but the other martial artists didn''t agree at all, because they all knew that going would also cause you trouble, but in the end, they couldn''t beat her, so we went together."


    "Fortunately, when we arrived, the battle was over. We only saw you and Liu Qing lying on the ground." Wang Chen said truthfully.


    "How''s Liu Qing?" Wang Yu asked hurriedly. Although he gave Liu Qing pills at that time, he didn''t know what happened later.


    "He''s fine. When we arrived, he woke up. He just returned to the store from the Wang family yesterday."


    "Hoo, that''s good." Wang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. If something really happened to Liu Qing, he really didn''t know how to explain to him.


    "But..." Wang Chen hesitated a little.


    "What''s the matter? What can''t you tell me?" Wang Yu looked at his brother with some doubts in his eyes. His brother always told himself what he had.


    "Alas, it''s our carelessness that finally let Lin batian escape." Wang Chen sighed and said with hatred. At that time, if they directly stabbed Lin batian, I''m afraid they couldn''t allow him to recover his strength and escape.


    "Run away!" Wang Yu was surprised and frowned. Lin batian was hurt by Liu Qing''s hard work. Unexpectedly, he escaped.


    Although I''m not afraid of him at all, after all, I know the enemy is in the dark. With Lin batian''s strength, although I have no way to take him, it''s still easy to attack the Wang family.


    "Recently, let the family strengthen their vigilance to prevent Lin batian from coming back at any time." Wang Yu said with a dignified look.


    Then he seemed to think of something. Looking at Wang Chen, he smiled and said, "brother, how long have I been in a coma?"


    Wang Chen thought for a moment and said, "it''s been five days. If Miss Lina didn''t say you were just out of strength, I''m afraid I''d have to worry to death."


    Wang Yu scratched his head in embarrassment, and then suddenly there was a very important thing.


    "Brother, what about my father? How''s my father?" Wang Yu still remembers that he detoxified his father at that time, but his father''s body was very weak due to the erosion of toxicity for a long time. According to his estimation, I''m afraid it will take a long time to recover.


    "My father is all right. The auction house has sent pills. My father has almost recovered. He was here to guard you yesterday. I didn''t persuade him to go back to rest until early in the morning." Wang Chen said with a smile. At the thought of his father''s stubborn appearance, he just felt a burst of silence.

 Chapter 150

    Originally, because of the things in the family, where would the father have time to accompany their brothers? Now it''s not easy to take a good rest for the reason of ill cultivation.


    Wang Yu has been in a coma for so many days. As a father, he is more worried than anyone, so he would rather not go to rest than watch him here.


    Finally, if Wang Chen didn''t say good or bad, he might not go back to rest.


    Listening to what his brother said, Wang Yu had a warm feeling in his heart. His father was still worried about himself. No matter how strong his strength was, he was still a young child in his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen and ask them to make you something delicious. You can have a rest first." Wang Chen said and walked out of the door.


    Wang Yu wanted to ask some questions, but his stomach had begun to protest because he had been unconscious for five days, so he had to ask his eldest brother to prepare food first.


    The palm of his hand wiped on the ring. A small bottle like lanolin jade appeared in his hand. When he opened the bottle, a smell of medicine came to his face. Wang Yu felt energetic just by smelling the smell of medicine.


    Pour a pill into your hand, and there are glittering light spots shining on it, just like pearls.


    This is the recovery pill he got from the ruins, which has roughly the same effect as that given to Liu Qing.


    Fortunately, there is a mark on the bottle, otherwise he doesn''t know how to use it when he gets this good thing.


    When the pill was put into his mouth, it turned into a warm stream and flowed into his body, quickly repaired the damage in his body, and the surrounding heaven and earth aura slowly gathered towards him.


    Follow his breath into his body, run according to the cultivation line of wuhunjue, and fill his dry Dantian.


    Ten minutes later, Wang Chen came in with a bowl of steaming porridge. When he saw that Wang Yu was practicing, he sighed helplessly. The boy was too hard.


    He gently put the porridge on the table, turned and left, and carefully closed the door to prevent others from disturbing his cultivation.


    During Wang Yu''s cultivation, the time passed quickly. When he opened his eyes, the sky was completely dark. There was no light in the room. He could only see things through the moonlight reflected from the window.


    After a day''s practice, the force in his body has recovered to its peak, and his injury has almost recovered.


    Put on your clothes, get out of bed, open the door and come out. Take a deep breath of the slightly cool air at night. I feel that the whole person is refreshed. The feeling of fatigue is also swept away.


    "Big brother."


    Wang Yu suddenly saw a figure standing quietly in the center of the courtyard not far away. He raised his head and looked at the bright moon like a silver jade plate in the sky.


    Wang Yu walked slowly to his side and said softly, "have you been here all the time?"


    Wang Chen nodded slightly. When the door opened, he had found Wang Yu coming out.


    "I''m afraid someone will disturb your cultivation, so I''ve been here to guard you." Wang Chen said softly.


    At that time, he did not leave, but closed the door and waited here quietly, stopping all the people coming and going.


    "Our brothers haven''t had a good chat together for a long time?" Wang Yu said.


    Since the Lin family came, his life has been completely disrupted. He was just a young master of the Wang family with mediocre qualifications.


    I never thought that I would become a strong martial artist one day, and even destroyed wufengzong and wumingzong.


    Everything happened so strangely, but this is an unalterable fact.


    "Come on, let''s go and see my father. He doesn''t know you''re awake yet." Wang Chen said.


    When he brought the porridge, he wanted to tell his father, but Wang Yu began to practice directly. He knew that if his father knew about it, he would come directly. In order not to affect his practice, Wang Chen refrained from telling his father.


    Now that he has finished his practice, he should go to see his father. He can''t be so worried all the time.


    Wang Yu nodded. They walked towards the courtyard where their father lived by moonlight.


    Because Wang Cheng is the head of the family, he has his own independent courtyard. Wang Chen has grown up, so he moved out, and Wang Yu came out with him.


    They walked away while talking and laughing. However, when they entered the courtyard, they suddenly felt something wrong.


    In addition to him, there are many waiters and guards in his father''s courtyard, but why don''t you see any today? Wang Yu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Their footsteps were also fast. When they came to the door, they suddenly saw blood all over the ground, and there was a faint smell of blood.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed. He hurriedly broke into the door, and the force on his body suddenly began to flow.


    However, when he entered the room, his eyes coagulated slightly. He saw the missing maids and guards lying quietly on the ground, blood flowing from them, and the expression of death was very terrible.


    "Father!"


    Wang Yu shouted anxiously, why did all these people die here? Where''s the father?

 Chapter 151

    Wang Chen was also surprised when he saw such a scene, and the color of worry appeared on his face.


    They looked around, but they didn''t find their father at all, which made them more nervous.


    "Is it Lin batian?" Wang Yu frowned. If it was Lin batian, it would be really troublesome.


    "I''m afraid he''s the only one who can sneak into the family quietly, but he should just abduct his father. You''re the one who really wants to deal with, so his father shouldn''t be in danger." Wang Chen looks dignified, but compared with Wang Yu, he''s heavier. After all, he has helped his father take care of the family for many years, and his experience is far from what Wang Yu can compare.


    "Hoo." Wang Yu breathed out softly. Since he knew who did it, it would be easier to do it. It''s better than they blindly looking for it.


    "He should leave some clues. After all, he needs us to send it to the door." Wang Yuping calmed down for a while and his consciousness was sober.


    Since Lin batian kidnapped Wang Cheng, he must want Wang Yu to send him to the door, so he must leave some relevant information.


    Wang Yu looked at the dark room and suddenly saw two rows of handwriting written in blood on the wall. The handwriting was very confused. It was obvious that he was in a hurry.


    "If you want Wang Cheng to live, bring the jade amulet to Wushou mountain at midnight tonight. Don''t tell anyone to come alone, or you''ll wait to collect the old man''s body."


    After silently reading the words on the wall, a strong killing intention suddenly appeared in Wang Yu''s eyes. The force in his body moved uncontrollably, and the terrible pressure blew all the tables and chairs in the house away.


    Wang Chen immediately felt his body extremely heavy. His face became pale. Big drops of cold sweat flowed down his forehead, clenched his teeth and struggled to open his mouth, "Xiao... Xiao Yu."


    Hearing the elder brother''s voice, Wang Yu immediately recovered, quickly took back his momentum and lifted Wang Chen who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Brother, I......" Wang Yu''s look was full of self reproach. Just now he was dazzled by anger, and his momentum was released out of control.


    Wang Chen is only a martial artist of eight grades now. He can''t bear the pressure of his martial disciples. Fortunately, he reacts quickly, otherwise he can''t imagine the consequences.


    "It''s all right. I can understand your mood. It''s time for more than one hour. Go quickly and bring your father back safely."


    Wang Chen smiled and patted him on the shoulder without the slightest blame. He understood Wang Yu''s mood now. Why isn''t he.


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with determination and nodded heavily, "I will bring my father back safely."


    "Well, I believe you. Go quickly." Wang Chen nodded and said softly.


    Then Wang Yu didn''t stop. His force suddenly flowed, and his speed was brought into full play, and he went to the direction of wubeast mountain.


    Wu beast mountain range is not far from the Wang family. If it was before, he couldn''t catch up in an hour, but now he has reached Wu Tu.


    The speed is also increased by geometric times, so it''s not difficult to get to wubeast mountain in one hour.


    Under the moonlight, Wang Chen looked at his brother''s figure leaving quickly, and his expression was full of worry. Since Lin batian dared to call Wang Yu, it showed that he must be fully confident that the battle might not be too easy.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the night sky, the sound of a fast breaking wind rang through, and a vague figure flew away like an arrow.


    An hour later, the undulating mountain range entrenched like a giant dragon appeared in front of Wang Yu. He was very familiar with the mountain range. At that time, in order to avoid the pursuit of Wu Feng and Wu Ming, he lived in this place for several months.


    Looking at the mountains in front of him, Wang Yu flashed a fine light in his eyes and whispered, "father must wait for me. I''ll be there soon."


    ¡­¡­


    In the Wu beast mountain range, because it is already ten minutes after midnight, it is the time when the Wu beast activities are the most frequent, and it is also the most dangerous time in the whole Wu beast mountain range.


    When he used to live here, at this time, Wang Yu would carefully hide in the cave. He was not attacked by the breath left by the martial beast.


    However, this time he himself entered the tiger''s mouth, and the degree of danger can be imagined.


    There are two figures sitting in a remote cave in the dense forest.


    One of them is Wang Yu''s father Wang Cheng, and the other is Lin batian who escaped five days ago.


    At this time, Lin batian stood at the entrance of the mountain, listening to the terrible roars from outside, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s already midnight. The boy will arrive soon. But first let the martial beasts in the endless martial beast mountain meet him well."

 Chapter 152

    Lin batian let Wang Yu come at this time because he knew that the Wushou mountain was very dangerous. At this time, human beings came in, which was no different from dying.


    I''m afraid all the martial beasts will put down the fight and deal with the alien together.


    Wang Cheng sat in a dark corner with a frown and a dignified face. "Boy, don''t come."


    Although he didn''t want Wang Yu to come, he knew his son''s temper very well. He knew that in the future, he would save himself according to what Lin batian said.


    Don''t say it''s wubeast mountain. I''m afraid it''s Jiuyou hell. He''ll come and break through it.


    Looking up at the scenery outside the cave, Wang Cheng''s eyes are full of worry. He seems to have added trouble to him again. I''m afraid he will become an obstacle to Wang Yu''s strengthening.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, a violent roar of animals sounded in the forest, startling all the birds that had perched on the tree, like a large black cloud.


    "Boom..."


    The violent explosion also sounded constantly. Hearing this sound, Lin batian''s eyes were filled with ecstasy, "ha ha, ha ha, he''s coming. He''ll die, he''ll die here, and he''ll be torn to pieces by the martial animals. Ha ha, ha ha, I don''t need to do it at all."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Cheng''s face became pale. The roar of animals outside sounded like thunder in his ears. Wang Yu was covered with blood and fought with many martial animals in his mind.


    "Xiao Yu, you must not have something to do." Wang Cheng was pale and clenched his teeth.


    This terrible sound lasted for nearly 20 minutes, and then it stopped slowly, and the silence in the forest was restored again.


    "Dead." Lin batian''s face was full of a ferocious smile, which made people feel sick.


    Under the terrible lineup just now, even he is not sure to survive.


    Listen to the voice just now, I''m afraid there are at least two more martial beasts participating in the war, and their strength is close to the third grade. Otherwise, the weak martial beasts around will not crawl on the ground and show their awe.


    "Who said that? I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you."


    However, when Lin batian was laughing wildly, a faint voice rang out slowly and echoed in the cave.


    Lin batian was surprised and looked into the cave. He saw a handsome young man beside Wang Cheng.


    "Wang Yu!?" Lin batian recognized the person at a glance. Wang Yu''s appearance had already been deeply imprinted in his mind. He would wake himself up in his sleep.


    "When did you come in? How could it happen outside?" Lin batian''s language was completely confused for a moment. Now his heart was full of shock. He wondered how Wang Yu came in.


    Wang Yu ignored him. Instead, he untied the rope from his father and asked anxiously, "father, are you okay?"


    Seeing Wang Yu suddenly appeared in front of him, he really couldn''t believe it. Originally, he thought Wang Yu had died in the mouth of Wu beast.


    His heart was still sad, but he suddenly appeared in front of himself. Everything seemed to be an illusion.


    "It''s all right." Wang Cheng was slightly stunned for a while, which was a reaction. There was a smile on his originally low face.


    "Father, you go and have a rest first, and I''ll handle the affairs here." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    Wang Cheng nodded. He knew that he would only hinder him from fighting here, so he went to the depths of the cave to avoid the scope of the battle.


    Seeing that his father left Wang Yu, he suddenly became cold. Looking at Lin batian, his eyes were full of blood red, which was full of endless killing intention.


    "How dare you show up."


    "What''s the meaning of living without killing you? You destroy our family and destroy our hegemony. This sorrow and resentment is endless." the blood color also appeared in Lin batian''s eyes, which has a crazy smell.


    Originally, he was the overlord of the Wutian City, standing at the top of the whole Wutian City, but he was destroyed by the boy overnight, and his foundation for decades was destroyed. How can he not hate him.


    Wang Yu smiled slightly, but the smile was full of sarcasm. "Up to now, you haven''t realized your mistakes. You have become a puppet of power and lost people''s hearts, so you will end up today."


    "You nonsense, how can I lose my heart? None of them are afraid of me. It''s you. Go to hell." Lin batian roared ferociously. His mind has become crazy. At this time, he is just a madman who has lost his thinking.


    A strange red light in his hand suddenly flashed out and directly rushed to Wang Yu. The terrible energy fluctuation changed Wang Yu''s face.


    How could Lin batian break out such a powerful attack? It''s completely different from the strength he showed before. I''m afraid he can compete with Liu Xiong now.


    "Die, die..." Lin batian roared wildly.

 Chapter 153

    Lin batian Wang Yu was shocked when his momentum suddenly soared. How could he have such a powerful power.


    Lin batian''s speed was so fast that he appeared in front of Wang Yu in a moment.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly sank, and his body suddenly retreated. A sword roared through him, and the ten thousand soul sword appeared in his hand.


    The gray awn flows on the sword body, and the sword Qi is continuously puffed out. The body shape disappears in place.


    Lin batian was surprised. His eyes were always staring at Wang Yu, but how could he suddenly disappear?


    When he was wondering, a terrible pressure suddenly came from above his head, and a cold and bloody gas immediately spread.


    Lin batian only felt his body trembling under the breath. The flow of force in his body slowed down, and his body felt a cold killing intention.


    Suddenly looked up and saw only a pair of blood eyes in his eyes. He just felt dizzy in his mind. The surrounding scenery had changed at this time.


    This is a dark world, full of blood everywhere. Bursts of pungent blood come from the pavement and make people''s stomach churn.


    "Woo woo..."


    Suddenly, a terrible voice sounded in his ear. He saw a fierce ghost with a ferocious face biting at him, and his body exuded a terrible spirit of death.


    Looking at those terrible faces, Lin batian''s eyes suddenly contracted, because these people had been brutally killed by him. Some people didn''t need to die at all, but he still killed them.


    Because he knew his strength was strong. In his eyes, the lives of those people were like cats and dogs. They killed each other.


    However, he did not expect that these people would appear in front of him again, and they were all evil spirits.


    Fear filled his mind instantly. He could feel that those evil spirits had terrible energy and strong killing intention to him.


    "No..."


    He roared, his voice was full of panic, his eyes were constantly enlarged, and he watched the evil spirits coming.


    Wang Yu could see that Lin batian''s eyes were dull and even began to collapse.


    "Kill potential!"


    The ten thousand soul sword in his hand was raised slowly. It seemed that there was blood wandering on the sword body. A terrible killing suddenly raged. The sharp sword directly cut off Lin batian''s head.


    "Poop..."


    The blood gushed out suddenly. Lin batian''s head, full of horror, rolled into the distance like a ball, and his eyes became dim in an instant, and his face was scattered.


    Wang Yu inserted the soul sword into the ground and propped up his body. At this time, there was only one fifth of the force in his body.


    He didn''t try his best just now, but even with such power, I''m afraid it''s hard to find an enemy under the five grades.


    He took a pill from the ring and put it into his mouth. After a moment, his pale face recovered some blood color.


    After looking at the jade bottle containing the pill in his hand, he said in his heart, "this pill is really a good thing, but it''s a pity that there isn''t much left."


    Pills are also hard goods on this continent. Even where gold coins cannot be circulated, pills can be used to exchange what they need.


    However, this kind of thing can only be refined by herbalists on the whole continent, but the number of herbalists is very small, and the success rate of refining pills is also very low, so pills are so precious.


    Because of the particularity of Dan medicine, medicine refiners and talismans have the same super-high status, but their division of labor is different.


    Looking at Lin batian who fell in a pool of blood not far away, a trace of doubt flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. How could he burst out so powerful just now?


    When he came to him, Wang Yu suddenly saw a red cylindrical thing tightly in his hand.


    Wang Yu squatted down to take it, but he found that Lin batian''s palm was like a pair of pliers. He held it tightly and couldn''t take it out at all.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. He didn''t believe it. Lin batian was not afraid when he was alive. What can he do after he died.


    The force in the body flows slightly to the palm of his hand, which is to break his hand directly.


    However, at the moment of breaking, a broken wind suddenly sounded.


    "Whoosh..."


    He didn''t see anything at all. The next moment, he suddenly heard a loud bang. The rock wall behind him disappeared directly and threw it through the hole the size of the head. He could see the outside scene.


    Wang Yu looked at the red cylinder in shock. He knew something had just shot out of it, and then the wall became what it is now.


    Looking at that thing, Wang Yu was afraid to take it. You know, the wall was tens of meters thick. Under the blow of this thing, it disappeared directly.


    I can''t resist such a terrible force. I''m afraid Liu Xiong''s full defense will be directly killed.


    "This... What is this? It has such great power!"

 Chapter 154

    However, when he was surprised, Wang Cheng came slowly from behind him, squatted down and took the thing in his hand.


    Wang Yu was startled and immediately tried to stop him. He didn''t want to see his father hurt.


    However, when he was about to do it, he saw his father''s face calmly and gently waved his hand.


    "Father..." Wang Yugang wanted to speak, but was interrupted by his father.


    Wang Cheng stood up and looked at the things in his hands. There was an inexplicable meaning in his eyes.


    "You must be curious about what this is?"


    Hearing this, Wang Yu was slightly stunned, but he still nodded. This thing is too weird.


    Wang Cheng smiled and said, "this is a talisman that your great grandfather accidentally got on a long trip."


    Wang Yu was slightly surprised, stared at the red tube in his father''s hand and murmured, "this is actually our family''s thing!"


    Since the Wang family has such a powerful thing, how can they always be in the lower level in this Wutian city? Even if they want to dominate Wutian City, I''m afraid there''s no suspense. After all, it''s something that can kill the top five.


    Wang Cheng looked at his son. Naturally, he could guess what Wang Yu was thinking. Looking at the bamboo tube in his hand, there was a trace of fear in his eyes: "although this thing is powerful, it needs a huge price to launch it."


    "What price?" Wang Yu asked.


    "Sacrifice the user''s life force." Wang Cheng said faintly, but his face became solemn.


    "Life force?" he was very strange to the word. He felt that he had never heard it, but he felt familiar.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know. The force of life is actually the original force of human beings. Everyone has a certain amount and will not recover after consumption. When it is completely exhausted, it is the time of death." Wang Cheng said slowly.


    Seeing that Wang Yu''s face was full of doubts, he smiled helplessly, shook his head, pointed to Lin batian''s body and said, "look at him."


    Wang Yu didn''t understand why his father let him see a dead man. However, when he looked at Lin batian, he suddenly found that Lin batian''s body had become shriveled, and the black hair on his head in the distance had become gray.


    Wang Yu looked at his father in amazement. At this time, Wang Yu understood his father''s meaning. This life force should be the origin of a person''s life.


    At this time, when he looked at the small red tube, there was a trace of fear in his eyes. I''m afraid it was also a fierce thing. I''m afraid it was a bit more evil than swallowing the Dragon gun.


    Seeing that Wang Yu understood, Wang Cheng nodded slightly, "but although this thing is powerful, it can only be used three times."


    "When there was a big disaster in the family, your great grandfather used it at the last minute, and Lin batian also used it once just now. Now there is only one chance to use it. I''ll give it to you now."


    Wang Yu hesitated slightly. I''m afraid he will never use this kind of thing.


    Seeing his son like this, Wang Cheng couldn''t help smiling. "Although the life force of the warrior is limited, the life force will increase with the improvement of cultivation. I give you this thing just to give you a guarantee. You don''t necessarily need it."


    Wang Yu scratched his head in embarrassment. Then he included the Dongzi into Najie. He didn''t want to take more of it for a moment.


    "Come on, let''s go home." Wang chengchong touched his son''s head and said with a smile.


    Wang Yu said with some embarrassment, "I''m afraid I can''t leave until dawn."


    "Why?" Wang Cheng couldn''t understand.


    He knew that Wang Yu came in among the beasts, and there was no scar on his body. Obviously, those martial beasts could not help him, but how could he not say it?


    "When I came in just now, I used an animal pill of second-class top martial animals given to me by Liu Qing to distract those martial animals in the way. Otherwise, I would have been buried in the mouth of the beast before I waited."


    Now when he thought of the scene just now, he couldn''t help shivering. There were two three grade Wu beasts and four two grade Wu beasts at the peak.


    I''m afraid Liu Xiong can''t resist the strength of the three grade martial animals for long. His strength is only a little stronger than Liu Xiong, and naturally he can''t resist it.


    "The beast pill of the second grade peak, you loser." Wang Cheng''s eyes suddenly stared huge and patted Wang Yu on his head.


    That''s the second highest beast pill. If you take it out, I''m afraid it''s enough for the whole Wang family to dare nothing and live for four years.


    He threw it away. When he thought about it, he felt his heart dripping blood. He couldn''t help patting Wang Yu on the head again.


    With Wang Yu''s current strength, the flesh alone is not comparable to the martial arts, let alone the peak of his father''s quenching period.


    So there is no pain in hitting him. It''s almost like touching. If you use force defense, I''m afraid the pain will only be Wang Cheng''s hand.


    However, Wang Yu did not dare to have the slightest defense. No matter how strong he was, he was always the child who needed to be taken care of in front of his father.

 Chapter 155

    "Forget it. Throw it all anyway." Wang Cheng sighed deeply and said with a white look at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help smiling bitterly when he looked like a miser. If he knew he would give away the second-class weapon, I''m afraid he would kill himself directly.


    Wang Yu shuddered at the thought of this. He must not say it in his heart.


    The night passed quickly. In the early morning of the next day, Wu beasts had returned to their territory caves to rest. Taking advantage of the hazy sky, Wang Yu left Wu beast mountain with his father.


    Because of Wang Cheng, it took them nearly four hours to return to the Wang family. When they returned to the Wang family, it was already in the afternoon. The bright red sunset hung on the western sky like a huge fireball.


    ¡­¡­


    "What?! Lin batian asked Wang Yu to fight in wubeast mountain. How can this work? There must be a conspiracy." Liu Qing listened to the news from someone and slapped the table directly, and the debris flew around.


    "Liu Shao calmed down his anger. Wang Yu has returned safely, and Qi Wang Cheng has been brought back safely." the man trembled and said hurriedly, lest there should be no more mouth.


    Liu Qing frowned, "what you said is true?"


    "Villains dare not lie."


    Hearing this man''s affirmation, Liu Qing''s handsome face suddenly showed an excited color, "it''s worthy of being my Liu Qing''s brother. Sure enough, it''s a demon."


    When the voice fell, Liu Qing''s figure disappeared in place. He was in a hurry to go to the Wang''s house to see the situation, but he didn''t forget to call Lina.


    At this time, Lina just got off the auction and was going to return to her bedroom to rest. Suddenly, she was pulled out by Liu Qing.


    "What are you doing?" Lina glared at Liu Qing with a smiling face.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be angry and listen to me." seeing Liu Qing like this, she knew it must have something to do with Wang Yu.


    Then Liu Qing said the whole thing again and almost blew Wang Yu to heaven.


    Of course, Lina knew him and knew that there was exaggeration in his words, but her heart shrank when she heard her.


    Lin batian is recognized as the first hero in Wutian city. Even her Lina has to admit that Lin batian''s mind is very terrible.


    Since he dared to take his father and lead Wang Yu to him, he must have done enough to kill Wang Yu. However, I''m afraid he didn''t expect that Wang Yu would kill him, and then he came back safely with his father.


    "Let''s go and have a look." then Lina turned into a fragrant wind and swept away from the Wu Tian auction house.


    "Wait for me." Liu Qing couldn''t help shaking her head. I''m afraid she would show it only when she was about Wang Yu.


    He smiled slightly. Liu Qing hurriedly followed him. Now he also wanted to know how Wang Yu killed Lin batian and how he killed Liu Xiong. He was a strong man of the five grades. He even died in his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wang Yu returned to the family, he took his father back to the room. When he opened the door, he saw Wang Chen standing in front of the bed.


    "Brother, I brought my father back." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Hearing the familiar laughter, Wang Chen turned his head and looked at the two people at the door. His face suddenly showed a happy look. He hurriedly ran to help Wang Yu and helped his father sit on the bed.


    He looked up and down again. After confirming that his father was just tired on the way and was not injured, Wang Chen finally put down his heart hanging in the air.


    Since Wang Yu left, he had no peace of mind at all, but fortunately they came back safely.


    "Brother, father has been tired all day. Let''s go out first."


    They talked to their father for a while, and Wang Yu said to Wang Chen.


    Wang Chen looked at his father and saw that he nodded. After saluting with Wang Yu, Wang Chen left the room and gently closed the door.


    Looking at the shadow of the two people reflected into the house by the sunset, the smile on Wang Cheng''s face gradually converged and was replaced by a thick reluctance to give up. He knew that his little son might not have many days around him.


    But he didn''t want to keep Wang Yu with him. When he broke through the warrior in one day, Wang Cheng understood that his son would not stay in this small Wutian city in the future, because the young eagle will fly one day.


    After they left, they didn''t go back to their room, but went directly to the kitchen. Now they can''t do it without eating, and they also need to prepare some food for their father. He didn''t eat all day and night.


    Wang Chen gave a little order and walked into another small room with Wang Yu. This is his special kitchen.


    Wang Chen crossed his hands and stretched forward. His bones made a crackling sound. He smiled and said to Wang Yu, "I haven''t cooked in person for a long time. Today, let''s try if my brother''s craft has regressed."


    "Well, I haven''t had your meal for a long time," Wang Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 156

    When he was young, his father was always away from them, but he would arrange people to deliver food to them on time. However, Wang Yu was too young to eat what his father asked.


    There was no way. Wang Chen could only learn to cook for his brother, but he didn''t expect that he had a high talent in this. Even the big masters in the family were praised.


    However, the first thing he made was not very good, even burnt, but Wang Yu ate very delicious. Maybe it was because he was hungry, but Wang Yu looked the same every time in the future.


    This gave him great satisfaction, so no matter how busy he was, Wang Yu cooked the meal himself, because it was his brother who needed to be protected.


    But I didn''t expect that now Wang Yu has grown into a strong man who can stand alone. He can stand in front of the whole family and protect himself from the wind and rain.


    Wang Chen cooked silently. Wang Yu looked at him. The warm atmosphere made Wang Yu feel relaxed physically and mentally. This is the life he wants, but this life does not belong to him now.


    Soon, the aroma of the food filled the whole kitchen. Wang Yu''s stomach couldn''t help crying. Wang Chen immediately smiled at him. Wang Yu also scratched his head with some embarrassment.


    Soon, a table of food was placed in front of him. Bursts of aroma came to his nostrils, and Wang Yu couldn''t help shaking his fingers.


    "Eat." when Wang Chen sat down, Wang Yu ate quickly. Although he was a little embarrassed, he enjoyed the feeling very much.


    However, at this time, a powerful pressure suddenly filled the air. Wang Yu swallowed the food in his mouth slowly, with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    Just when he was about to make a move, Wang Chen on one side suddenly moved, and a powerful threat swept away directly, but soon the oppressed rout came down.


    Wang Yu was slightly surprised and hurriedly took his hand to protect his brother. He waved his hand and swept away with force, dispersing all the pressure.


    "Brother Liu, come out quickly." Wang Yu looked at his brother with a slight frown. The power he had just burst out obviously reached the second-class martial artist, and that breath was not the family skill at all.


    But Wang Yu didn''t say it directly, but smiled and said to the people outside the door.


    Wang Chen seemed to feel the look in his brother''s eyes and shrugged his shoulders slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Ha ha ha, you boy, are really powerful. It''s incredibly easy to disperse my authority." Liu Qing''s laughter came from outside. Then he saw a thin figure come in, and there was a beautiful Lina next to him.


    Seeing Liu Qing''s shriveled appearance, Lina couldn''t help but cover her mouth, chuckled and said, "I said not to ask for a blow, but he had to try. How can the blow be not light?"


    Liu Qing put his fist against his mouth and coughed twice. He said awkwardly, "elder sister, save me some face."


    "Hum." Lina snorted and ignored him. She went straight to the dinner table and sat down and looked at Wang Chen sitting opposite.


    "The feeling of batian Jue seems that you are favored by the crack Tianmen experts." Lina said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Chen''s face suddenly changed. She looked nervously at the woman in front of her. Unexpectedly, her perception was so strong. She found it just a moment ago.


    "Crack Tianmen!?" hearing the name, Liu Qing''s pretty face suddenly appeared surprised. "No wonder I felt a little familiar just now. It was the" batian formula "of crack Tianmen."


    "Crack Tianmen" and "batian Jue" what are you talking about? "Wang Yu was confused. He had never heard of crack Tianmen.


    Wang Yu looked at the silent eldest brother and asked, "eldest brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Let me tell." Lina looked at the silent Wang Chen and guessed that he had concealed Wang Yu.


    "Crack Tianmen is a second rate force in the central area of Wufu mainland. It is extremely powerful. It is not what you can imagine now. The reason why crack Tianmen can benefit the central area is because it is a very powerful skill," Lina said slowly.


    "The force your elder brother just used was condensed from this skill, and the overbearing breath will never be wrong," Liu Qing continued.


    Wang Yu looked at his eldest brother in surprise. "Is that right, eldest brother?"


    Wang Chen didn''t know how to answer, but nodded slightly. Originally, he planned to talk to Wang Yu for a while, but he didn''t expect to be known in advance.


    Seeing the eldest brother nodding, Wang Yu was surprised. "It''s a good thing. Why do you all have a face? We can''t wait for such an opportunity."


    Seeing Wang Yu so excited, Lina shook her head slightly and said, "it''s not as simple as you think, whether it''s crack Tianmen or batian Jue."


    Seeing them all like this, the excitement on Wang Yu''s face gradually converged. I''m afraid it''s really not a good thing.

 Chapter 157

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became low. Wang Yu looked at his brother with a bitter smile, and his expression became dignified.


    It''s not hard to hear from Lina''s tone that this crack Tianmen is not a good place.


    "Sister Lina, can you tell me in detail?" Wang Yu''s voice was a little low. He felt that his eldest brother was wrong, but he didn''t think it was such a big thing.


    Seeing the worry on Wang Yu''s face, Lina sighed helplessly. When she was about to speak, she was interrupted by Wang Chen''s low voice.


    "Let me talk about it." Wang Chen looked at Lina and Wang Yu, took a deep breath and said, "the reason why split Tianmen has a super high position in the central area is because the competition is extremely fierce in the zongmen. The losers will not survive at all."


    "The standard to enter the crack Heaven Gate is to cultivate the" batian Jue ". This set of skills is overbearing and violent. If you are not careful, you will explode and die, but his power is still very terrible."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s heart beat a little faster. What is failure can''t exist. This skill can make people explode accidentally. What sect is this? It''s clearly a cult.


    Wang Yu''s eyes became sharp when he looked at his eldest brother. "How can you join such a place? What do you want me to do with my father?"


    Wang Chen smiled bitterly and shook his head. He had guessed that the boy must be this expression.


    In the past, he would give in, because he was a brother and it was right to give in to his brother, but this time he didn''t intend to give in.


    "You know, when the Lin family and wufengzong and wumingzong put the family in danger, I want to be able to stand in front and protect everyone like you, but I have no power. I can''t protect the people I want to protect."


    "Until that day when I was in the back mountain, I met the master. He said that I had the talent to practice batian Jue and wanted to take me as an apprentice."


    "I know that this is my only chance to become stronger. How can I miss it? I agreed without hesitation."


    "As he said, my practice of batian Jue was very smooth, and even he was surprised."


    "After you leave, it''s time for me to leave with the master. With your fame, no one dares to make family ideas, so we can leave at ease."


    Wang Chen''s voice was very light, as if he was telling a very ordinary thing, but with his words, Wang Yu also fell into deep thought.


    He understands that feeling. He can better understand his brother''s longing for strength, but he is gambling on his own life.


    "Boy, although crack Tianmen is very complicated, there are many strong ones. I just felt the force in his body.


    Although he is extremely overbearing, he is very peaceful. It seems that he is really suitable for practicing this skill.


    Everything in the crack Heaven Gate is based on strength. It''s a good place to go. "The voice of the little soul sounded in his heart.


    Wang Yu sighed slightly, but a relaxed smile appeared on his tight face.


    Seeing him like this, Wang Chen''s heart suddenly rejoiced, "did you agree?"


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and said with a smile, "why don''t you agree? My eldest brother''s talent is no weaker than anyone. Even in the crack Heaven Gate, he must be able to reach a very high position. Since you want to become stronger, I will fully support you."


    The smile on Wang Chen''s face became strong. Just now he was worried that his brother would disagree. If he didn''t agree, it was really difficult for him to go.


    He stood up, gently rubbed Wang Yu''s hair, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I will become a strong man, so that the family will never be in danger."


    Looking at the two brothers, Lina and Liu Qing looked at each other and sighed. This is their own family business. Since they have decided, they can''t say anything.


    "By the way, sister Lina, how did you know so much?" after a moment, Wang Yu suddenly reacted. How could she know so much about the crack Tianmen gate?


    Lina slightly tooted her mouth and said, "because I came from the center, it''s not strange to know this."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was slightly surprised. He looked at Liu Qing and the beautiful Lina. Originally, he just thought that Lina and others might come from a strong sect, but he never thought they would be in the center.


    We should know that there is a place where the strong of the whole continent gather, and that is not an existence that can move mountains and reclaim the sea.


    No wonder the Wutian auction store can stand tall, and no one dares to move. No wonder it is very afraid of the above with the powerful strength of qinglao.


    It turned out that they all came from there, a place that people yearn for and fear.

 Chapter 158

    "Well, let''s not say that. Today is also your first visit to my house. Let''s have a good drink." Wang Yu smiled and dispersed the solemn atmosphere.


    "Well, I came in a hurry and didn''t eat, but there were two jars of good wine in my Najie." Liu Qing wiped the Najie with his fingers, and the two jars of wine appeared on the table, and a strong aroma filled the air in an instant.


    Wang Yu looked a little moved. Just smelling the wine, he was a little drunk. It seems that this should not be a mortal thing.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s somewhat surprised look, Lina couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile twice. She said in a charming voice, "this is the hundred flower dew collected by Liu Qing. It has the effect of consolidating the foundation and cultivating the yuan. Usually he doesn''t want to take it out."


    "Cough, what are you talking about? Isn''t this to celebrate Wang Yu''s safe return?" Liu Qing coughed awkwardly twice, obviously dissatisfied with Lina''s raising her old bottom.


    "Hahaha, OK, I''ll show you my skills today." Wang Chen laughed.


    Then Wang Chen showed his super high cooking skills. In just a few minutes, he made a table of delicious food. Originally, Wang Yu was not very full. He ate it quickly.


    Liu Qing is naturally more civilized than him, but they are still full of praise for Wang Chen''s cooking.


    After three rounds of wine, Liu Qing said to Wang Yu with a red face, "do you have any plans in the future?"


    Wang Yu''s look became confused for a moment. The people had been saved safely, and the family crisis had been solved. It was really time for him to consider where to go next.


    He promised Xiaohun to help him remove all the seals and make it the king of the army, but he had no direction where to go.


    Suddenly a cool and beautiful figure appeared in front of him. Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly showed a touch of tenderness and said softly, "I may go to the Xuanwu region."


    Liu Qing nodded slightly and said, "Wutian college is really a good place. People who come out from there will become strong."


    "Wutian college!" Wang Yu of Wutian college has heard of it and has a great reputation. Everyone who graduated from it is the strong among the strong.


    However, it is said that it is difficult to enter Wutian college. Just a little request makes many talents stop.


    Breaking through to the warrior level before the age of 18 is difficult to do alone, and there are other rules.


    However, this is nothing for Wang Yu. He has the strength of Wu Tu Yipin at the age of 19. Of course, it is not difficult to enter Wu Tian college.


    But Wang Yu is not very interested in this place. Instead of going there, he might as well go to the mainland to experience and grow fast.


    Wang Yu didn''t mean to move at all, and Liu Qing didn''t have any accident. After all, his talent and demons were at the extreme. I''m afraid even going to Wutian college didn''t help him much.


    "That Wutian academy is really useless to you, but I know there is a treasure in this Wutian Academy. I have been greedy for a long time." Liu Qing licked his lips slightly, and a look of greed appeared in his deep eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Wang Yu couldn''t help being curious. He knew Liu Qing''s wealth very well. Ordinary genius earth treasures couldn''t enter his eyes at all.


    He even has a collection of some precious treasures. What on earth will make him look like a rich man?


    Liu Qing suddenly found that he seemed to have slipped his tongue. He quickly picked up his glass and took two drinks. He was not going to answer the topic.


    Wang Yu was curious for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. Wang Yu raised his eyelids slightly, and the light flashed in his hand. The wanhun sword appeared in his hand and wiped it gently.


    "Er..." Liu Qing hurriedly retreated. He had seen the power of the long sword.


    He gently pushed the wanhun sword away with his fingers, smiled awkwardly and said, "I said, put the sword away first."


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows, and the ten thousand soul sword in his hand disappeared. Seeing that the ten thousand soul sword was put away, Liu Qing was also slowly relieved. He really couldn''t beat Wang Yu now.


    You know, this boy now has the power to kill five grade martial arts disciples, which is much better than himself. If he eats a dragon gun, he can fight with four grade martial arts disciples.


    Looking at them like this, Wang Chen and Lina couldn''t help laughing.


    "Go ahead." Wang Yu drank up all the wine in the cup and whispered to him.


    Liu Qing drank the wine in the cup and said slowly, "there is a wanhun crystal in Wutian college, which is a well deserved peerless treasure. If I can, I am willing to exchange all my treasures, including the dragon eating gun."


    "Wanhunjing? What''s that?" he had never heard of the name, but looking at Liu Qing''s appearance, he could guess that it was definitely a rare treasure.


    Because he was even willing to exchange the dragon eating gun. You know, what he sees now is more important than life.

 Chapter 159

    "The legend of ten thousand soul crystal is produced by the condensation of ten thousand souls in Jiuyou. Although it has no power, it has magical power."


    "It can enhance the power of the soul, enhance the life force of the human body, and even help you cast another soul, that is, the incarnation outside the body." Liu Qing said seriously.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was surprised. Everything he said was exciting, and he was able to cast an incarnation outside his body.


    He has heard of this external incarnation, which can have the same strength as this one, but attached to his own consciousness. It can also be said to be another self.


    "It''s really a treasure." in this way, Liu Qing''s reaction is normal.


    Then at this time, the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded eagerly in his heart, and there was an indelible excitement in his tone.


    "Boy, this wanhunjing is the treasure to break the second seal. You must go to Wutian college to get it."


    Listening to Xiao Hun''s words, Wang Yu''s face changed for a while. It was really against the peerless treasure. He didn''t know what was the use of the last one, and naturally he didn''t feel much distressed.


    But he knows very well about this wanhunjing, but it is also used to break through the seal.


    Let''s not say whether it hurts or not. You should know that it is the treasure of Wutian college, and the strong people of Wutian college are like clouds. Whether he can get it or not, I''m afraid he was directly blasted into slag just after he received wanhunjing.


    "Don''t you forget that your bing''er said he was going to the Wuxuan region, and the Wutian college is also in the Wuxuan region. You are likely to meet her there."


    When Xiaohun saw that Wang Yu was going to retreat, he immediately spoke to seduce him. Xiaohun knew that Wang Yu never forgot that Bing er. He kept calling her name when he was unconscious yesterday, as if he had called her 521 times.


    If it is not because bing''er owes him a lot of money, it is because he cares about this person very much, and Wang Yu is of course the latter.


    "OK, let''s go to Wutian college." Wang Yu agreed.


    Seeing him so happy, Xiaohun was also pleasantly surprised, so he had a chance to break through the second level, but he was really helpless for this boy.


    Just a few days together, he had such deep feelings for bing''er, but he could feel that the woman named bing''er was not simple, and Wang Yu didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    "Why do you suddenly want to go again? I tell you, don''t think about wanhunjing. Believe me, you will die miserably." Liu Qing was slightly surprised, and then he looked very serious, even with a look of fear.


    "I know it well. Don''t worry. I''m not that reckless person." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    On the one hand, he suddenly decided to go because of bing''er, but he also had his own plan. His strength is very weak now, but he needs incomparably strong strength to help the little soul completely unseal.


    So he plans to improve himself a little bit. Although he is now a martial arts disciple, he should know that the martial arts institute has stood in the mainland for a hundred years, with a very deep foundation, which will certainly help him grow.


    Only when one''s strength becomes strong can one go to the mainland to find the whereabouts of ice.


    "Well, now that you''ve decided, go. It''s said that Wutian college will recruit students in another half a month." Liu Qing said.


    "Well, I see." Wang Yu nodded. For a moment, he was longing for the trip to Wutian college.


    "But when I left, I still had something to do." Wang Yu looked at the moon outside and said secretly in his heart.


    After midnight, Liu Qing and Wang Qing left the Wang family. Because they helped Wang Yu a few days ago, they had accumulated a lot of things on hand, which was enough for them to be busy for some time.


    Wang Chen drank a few more cups and fell asleep on the table. Wang Yu looked at him and showed a touch of bitterness in the corners of his mouth. Their brothers will be separated soon.


    Wang Yu helped Wang Chen back to the room, covered the quilt, and left the Wang family alone in the moonlight.


    The midnight moonlight is particularly bright, there is no cloud above the sky, and the earth is covered with a thin layer of mercury.


    An hour later, a magnificent and winding mountain appeared in front of him. The roar of terrible beasts came. Even Wang Yu''s face could not help changing slightly.


    Quietly sneaked into the wubeast mountain and went in the direction of the last time.


    The last time he came to save his father, thanks to the little soul, otherwise he couldn''t find their position, which also made him know more about the ability of the little soul.

 Chapter 160

    Although the Wu beast mountain at night was dangerous, with the little soul''s terrible perception, he easily avoided the Wu beast and came to the cave.


    If Lin batian didn''t plan to kill him last time, I''m afraid he didn''t need to waste that moment, and the beast pill could arrive as smoothly as this time.


    The cave was still the scene after the battle that day. No martial animals came to this place. Entering the cave, Wang Yu saw Lin batian''s dry body.


    The picture of that time reappeared in my mind. The breath of terror was enough to blast my terrible power. If I didn''t understand the killing potential, I''m afraid I would die under the rune even with broken rocks.


    He shook his head gently, and with a wave of his palm, he collected Lin batian''s body into the ring, and then returned to the Wang family.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    The sun shone into the room. Wang Chen slowly opened his eyes. There was a little bleary in his eyes and rubbed his swollen head.


    However, just then, an anxious voice suddenly came from the door, "young master, come out and have a look. Something big has happened."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Chen was immediately surprised and hurriedly got up. He couldn''t take care of dressing up. He hurried to break through the door.


    "What happened?" Wang Chen asked anxiously, but the Wang family had just settled down. Why did something go wrong again.


    However, when he saw the expression on his face, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. There was no anxiety and worry on his face, but he was excited.


    "Young master, come with me." the man said and walked ahead to lead Wang Chen.


    Although it was strange, Wang Chen followed up quickly.


    A few minutes later, Wang Chen came to the gate of the Wang family under the leadership of the man.


    "Young master, please look." the man smiled and showed him his finger.


    Wang Chen looked puzzled. When he saw it clearly, the look on his face suddenly changed. The thing hanging on the door turned out to be a head.


    His face suddenly turned blue and his eyebrows were full of anger. Someone dared to hang his head at the door of the Wang family, which was clearly a provocation to the Wang family.


    Seeing the angry look on Wang Chen''s face, the man knew that he obviously didn''t see it. He quickly explained, "young master, look at whose head it is."


    Wang Chen walked in a few steps and looked at the head. Although it was dry, he could still see his face clearly.


    When he saw clearly, his eyes immediately shrunk slightly, and he looked a little surprised and said, "Lin batian''s head! What''s going on?"


    Naturally, he knew that Wang Yu killed Lin batian, but he also knew that Lin batian''s body was thrown into the Wushou mountain by them. How could it appear here at this time.


    "Brother, I took this head back from the wubeast mountain." just now, Wang Yu''s voice sounded behind him.


    Wang Chen looked back at Wang Yu. "You mean you went to get it last night?"


    Wang Yu didn''t hide it. He nodded slightly and said, "we''re leaving soon, and there''s no strong man in the family. I''m afraid someone will think about it.


    So I use my head to frighten. If someone dares to commit it, it will end like this. "


    Wang Yu is right. They both want to leave. There are many forces in Wutian City, and there are also many strength of those who have martial arts. In this way, they can also act as a deterrent.


    "You are still considerate." Wang Chen praised with a smile. Although this method looks ferocious, it is the most effective method.


    At this time, dozens of carriages came from a distance and finally stopped at the door of the Wang family.


    Wang Yu and Wang Chen looked at the carriages strangely. They were full of big boxes.


    While they were wondering, a man came down from the front carriage. Wang Yu looked at his face and immediately smiled.


    I saw that the man was strong and his appearance was very ordinary, but the big bald head with Scorpion was very conspicuous. This man was the Lord Scorpio of Scorpio sect.


    After the war that day, the scorpion returned to the sect for cultivation because he was seriously injured. Now it seems that he has recovered.


    Wang Yu came down and greeted him with a smile. "How is the patriarch recovering from his injury?"


    "Ha ha ha, thanks to your boy''s blessing, I''m almost dead that day." the scorpion laughed twice and said.


    "Finally we won, but what is the Lord doing?" Wang Yu pointed to the carriages and smiled.


    "These are all treasures collected and scraped from the wufengzong. Except for some taken from the Wutian auction house, the rest is here," said the scorpion.


    "Well, you''re welcome. Someone take the things in." Wang Yu said with a smile and a fist.


    He still knows something about the scorpion''s character. Since he brought the things, he will not take them back. Besides, he even gave him the weapons of the second-class peak. These things are nothing at all.


    "Let''s go and sit in." Wang Yu made a gesture of invitation.


    The scorpion smiled and followed Wang Yu in. However, just as several people entered the gate, several carriages suddenly came from a distance.


    "Did you bring this too?" Wang Yu asked.


    The scorpion looked at his men in doubt. He shook his head and said, "it''s not my man."


    A moment later, the carriages also stopped in front of the Wang''s house. An old man in gray clothes got out of the car and saluted Wang Yu slightly. "I''m the Lord of Fanyun sect, Yun Li. I''ve come to meet the young patriarch. A small gift is no respect."


    Looking at this scene, Wang Yu and others were slightly stunned, but even if they understood, they came to set up a relationship.

 Chapter 161

    At this time, there were no less than ten people sitting in the Wang family hall. There was a slight fluctuation of force on their bodies. It seemed that most of their accomplishments were around the martial artists, and there were even four martial disciples.


    Wang Yu looked at the people below. Their faces were full of helplessness. After the scorpion came today, these people came one after another. They were all dignified figures in Wutian city.


    But today, they all gathered at the Wang family. Obviously, this is because Wang Yu is famous, so these talents will come to visit. After all, this is a place with great strength.


    He was OK to fight, but he had a headache when dealing with these things, so he directly threw all the things to big brother. He sat aside and watched the excitement.


    "Congratulations on the young people''s success in growing up and killing Lin batian and Wu Tao, two villains who have brought disaster to Wutian city. It''s really our great luck." an old man at the bottom hugged Wang Yu with a smile on his wrinkled old face.


    "I have no grudges with the two, but they deceive people too much. We are helpless." seeing that Wang Yu didn''t intend to talk at all, Wang Chen hurried next. After all, these people are dignified people.


    If they put it in peacetime, it is not difficult for the Wang family to climb up and even want to destroy the Wang family.


    But now the Wang family has no pain at all. Now the Wang family has such an evil man as Wang Yu.


    "What Chen Shao said, the two cases have suppressed our families on weekdays, but because the strength of Lin batian and Wu Tao is too strong, they can only bear it.


    From now on, the king''s horse will be the leader of any force in Wutian city. "The old man suddenly became respectful.


    The people below nodded in agreement, but there was no objection.


    Looking at the crowd, Wang Yu leaned lazily in his chair and said in his heart, "it seems that these people have discussed in advance. It seems that they don''t know what they''re thinking?"


    If these people came to visit, they couldn''t all come in one day. After all, everyone wanted to be familiar. In this way, Wang Yu couldn''t remember who was who.


    I think they must have other things when they came here today. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a faint light, which also aroused some interest.


    He came to see what these people wanted to do. If they wanted to make an idea about the Wang family, they might not be qualified.


    Wang Chen looked at Wang Yu. He also felt something wrong. However, seeing his brother''s face as usual, he had nothing to worry about.


    "Why can the Wang family make you stoop?" Wang Chen said with a smile. He didn''t dare to bring these people under his command. It would be good if Wang Yu had been there all the time.


    These people have no threat even if they oppose, but they will leave soon, and the Wang family will restore their original strength.


    "What did Chen Shao say? Now the story of the young clan leader cutting Lin batian angrily has spread all over Wutian City, but his head is still hanging at the door. How can he be unqualified?" a middle-aged man smiled and hugged his fist.


    Wang Chen just wanted to speak, but he was stopped by Wang Yu. Then Wang Yu slowly sat up straight, glanced at these people, and said slowly: "you don''t have to beat around the bush with our brothers. If you have anything, just say it."


    Hearing Wang Yu''s words, the faces of the people below were embarrassed. I didn''t expect to be seen so soon.


    The old man sighed heavily and said, "don''t hide from the young patriarch, I really have something to discuss with you today."


    "Oh, tell me." Wang Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and said carelessly.


    Slightly shook his fist. The old man seemed to have made a great determination and said, "wufengzong and wumingzong have a large territory in Wutian city and occupy the most resources. As far as I know, I''m afraid they are at least about 80% of Wutian city."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu understood that these people probably wanted him to share these resources with the people, but he worked hard to get it. How could it be easy for people.


    A faint sneer appeared on Wang Yu''s face. "You mean you want me to share these resources with everyone, don''t you?"


    Hearing this tone, they knew that today''s resources were not so easy to take, but they had already discussed it when they came. Anyway, they wanted to take some of the resources.


    "That''s what we mean. After all, this resource belongs to Wutian city. Now it''s Ownerless and everyone can get it." naturally, the old man recognized a trace of his words and immediately became a lot tougher.


    "Who says this is an ownerless thing? Since I have destroyed two cases, this resource belongs to the king''s family. How I am willing to allocate it is my business. I''m afraid you can''t intervene." Wang Yu''s face was cold.

 Chapter 162

    Obviously, these people didn''t really take him in their eyes. They came here to discuss and obviously came to ask. In that case, why should he save face for these people.


    Hearing this, Wang Chen was surprised. It seems that Wang Yu is going to tear his face with these people, but now Liu Qing and others are not here. It''s hard to deal with him and scorpion alone.


    Slowly looked at the scorpion sitting next to him. From the beginning to now, he sat with his eyes closed, as if all this had nothing to do with him.


    You should know that Wang Yu has promised him those resources. Now someone comes to rob him, but there is no response at all.


    As if he felt Wang Chen''s eyes, the scorpion slowly opened his eyes, looked at him, smiled and whispered, "give it to him, there will be no problem."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Chen was stunned. He had such great confidence in where Wang Yu came from. You know, now they are facing the famous forces of the whole Wutian City platoon.


    However, at this time, Wang Chen obviously felt that the atmosphere in the scene had become heavy. Other expressions appeared on everyone''s faces below, completely without the sense of respect at the beginning.


    But Wang Yu''s face did not change at all, and his eyes did not fluctuate like an ancient well.


    Just then, a middle-aged man suddenly stood up below, with a touch of irony in his eyes.


    "We''re talking to you now to save your face. Don''t be shameless.


    Don''t think we don''t know. You can kill two cases this time with the help of Wutian auction store.


    You''re just a martial arts disciple. What qualifications do you have to occupy so many resources? You''d better take the initiative to hand it in. Don''t make trouble for yourself. Wutian auction house won''t interfere in the affairs of our small forces. "


    The man''s words were full of sarcasm. Wang Chen frowned tightly, and his face was full of anger, but now it was not the time to attack.


    However, Wang Yu did not respond at all. He just looked at the middle-aged man as if he were a clown.


    Then he said faintly to everyone in the field, "do you all think so?"


    Everyone was silent, but everyone with a clear eye could see that they acquiesced.


    The old man sighed slowly, then looked at Wang Yu above and said, "the young patriarch should hand it in by himself. We have negotiated with Liu Shao. They will never intervene in this matter."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s face showed a smile. Liu Qing was lazy enough and directly pushed everything to himself. You can find him to calculate it later.


    However, Wang Chen''s face changed when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Wu Tian auction house really didn''t care about it. He couldn''t help worrying. Today''s scene is afraid to be difficult to deal with.


    "Liu Qing doesn''t need to intervene in this matter." Wang Yu''s faint voice sounded, but it was full of dignity.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s face below was full of anger, and the force in his body suddenly moved slowly. A surge of pressure came directly towards Wang Yu.


    Seeing this scene, the old man shook his head helplessly. His strength had entered the realm of second-class martial arts disciples many years ago. Now I''m afraid he has made some progress.


    "Young clan leader, why bother?" although he said so, there was no sympathy in his turbid eyes, and some were full of shadows.


    Wang Chen immediately, the pressure made him feel fear. At the moment, the infiltration was shaking uncontrollably.


    However, the force in his body was quietly circulating at this time. The hegemonic and unparalleled power directly dispersed the authority.


    "This" batian Jue "is really arrogant!" Wang Chen sighed in her heart. Then she worried about Wang Yu again. The scene happened in the end.


    Wang Yu raised his eyelids slightly and looked at the middle-aged man with the national character face below. He couldn''t help showing a look of disdain on his handsome face.


    The force in his body slowly flows, and a powerful pressure sweeps away from his body as the center towards the middle-aged man below, like a huge wave.


    "You dare to be presumptuous in front of me even if you are a mere taster. Today I will teach you how to be a man." the middle-aged man''s face suddenly became cold, and his tone was full of cold. Obviously, he didn''t intend to show mercy.


    The force flows madly in the body, and the two intimidating moments collide in mid air.


    However, just a moment later, the man''s face suddenly changed, because in front of Wang Yu''s momentum, his authority collapsed directly, and he was not even qualified to compete.


    For a moment, he felt a powerful pressure falling on himself. Such a terrible force made the flow of force in his body slow down.

 Chapter 163

    His face suddenly changed, clenched his teeth to resist the pressure, and said hard, "it''s strange. Let''s do it together."


    Hearing the speech, everyone hesitated. Originally, they thought Wang Yu was just an ordinary first-class martial artist, but they didn''t expect that the two-class martial artists couldn''t move just because of the pressure.


    Yunli frowned, and his face became dignified. "Let''s do it together, otherwise we won''t come to a good end."


    Everyone shook their fists and finally responded. As Yunli said, now they have seen through the face with Wang Yu and have no way back, so they can only fight.


    "Do it."


    Yunli gave a cold drink, and everyone''s force was crazy. The movement of his body was turned into dozens of residual shadows to attack Wang Yu.


    Seeing this, Wang Chen was surprised. The force in his body was also suddenly transferred, so he wanted to start.


    Although he knows that he can''t play any role at all, he can also hold down a warrior.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, smiled at him and said, "give it to me."


    Before he could react, Wang Yu suddenly turned into a residual shadow and swept into the crowd.


    Seeing that Wang Yu rushed directly into the crowd, everyone''s faces showed joy. In their eyes, Wang Yu''s doing so was tantamount to a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth.


    The fierce attacks directly greeted us, and bursts of sound broke through the air. The energy directly swept away and overturned all the tables and chairs in the hall


    However, in the face of these, a faint smile appeared on Wang Yu''s face, "then I''ll play with you."


    Wang Yu''s body was filled with a gray and red force, and a sharp and hot breath filled the air in an instant.


    Wang Yu''s palm was like a knife. With each palm, he cut off a fist directly, turned his hand and hit the man on the chest.


    The sound of "crackling" bone fragmentation suddenly rang through the hall. The sound made people listen to it, and their scalp was numb.


    Those people were suddenly surprised. They never thought that just one face-to-face, they would directly lose their combat effectiveness.


    "What a terrible boy!" Yunli''s eyes were slightly frozen, full of shock. Wang Yu''s strength had completely exceeded their expectations.


    Is it difficult that Lin BA was killed by this 20-year-old boy in front of him? I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    "Don''t keep your hand." seeing that the situation was bad, Yunli shouted loudly, and then he made several handprints again and again. His breath suddenly competed for strength at this time.


    In an instant, everyone was making a knot, and a breath of terror filled the hall.


    Wang Chen held his fist tightly. He could hear the sound of clicking, but at this time he couldn''t get in at all.


    However, the only scorpion who can plug in the back is a limited look at the battle in the middle of the hall, without the slightest worry.


    "Don''t worry, you see." the scorpion smiled at him, and then drank the tea freely on the table.


    Wang Chen looked at the field suspiciously. At this time, there were several people in the field, all lying in the distance and unable to move. His face was full of pain, and there was blood flowing out of the corners of his mouth.


    Wang Chen''s face suddenly showed a surprised color. For a moment, several people had been defeated in the battle.


    However, he was not relieved. Instead, he frowned more tightly, because he could feel that the martial arts that those people wanted to display were not weak.


    "Young clan leader, don''t blame us. If you blame us, it''s because you don''t know the heaven and earth." Yun Li''s face is cloudy and his voice is ferocious. In his opinion, Wang Yu will be hit hard with a knife under such an attack.


    Not to mention him, even if Lin batian came in person, under the joint efforts of all of them, they couldn''t retreat.


    "Really?" Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded faintly.


    Then I saw his face sink, and the force in his body suddenly went crazy. His two fingers slowly closed together, and a powerful breath suddenly broke out.


    Wang Yu raised his eyes slightly, and a sharp gray sword flashed in his eyes. The cold air was diffused in an instant, and the cold voice slowly rang through the hall.


    "Broken rock!"


    When the voice fell, the breath around Wang Yu suddenly changed, which surprised everyone in the field. At the moment, Wang Yu was as sharp as a scabbard sword in their eyes.


    "It''s weird, go back." yunlidon felt wrong. The smell on Wang Yu at this time was too terrible.


    "It''s late." Wang Yu''s face showed a cold smile. His body moved suddenly, and he rushed towards the people like an arrow.


    The air was torn apart by a terrible sword, carrying a strong wind and sword intention.


    Wang Yu''s speed was so fast that they didn''t have time to dodge. They had to launch an attack and stay with him.


    "Hum!" the low and low cold hum sounded, and Wang Yu suddenly cut out his sword finger. A skilled sword Qi broke through the air and cut towards the people in an instant.


    "It''s not that easy." Yunli and others roared, and the force in his body was crazy, and he didn''t dare to reserve it at all.


    A huge light ball condenses the power of everyone, and even the scorpion changes color for the violent energy.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Chen''s face was tense in an instant, full of worry. His palm was clenched, and his slightly sharp nails were stabbed into the palm.


    The blood flowed slowly from the palm, but he couldn''t feel the pain at this time. There was only deep tension and worry in his eyes.

 Chapter 164

    In an instant, the sword awned with the light ball. Both of them emitted strong light. For a moment, they were deadlocked in the air.


    However, just when those people were relaxed, Wang Yu''s figure suddenly appeared behind the gray sword. The whole body was surging with force, and his two fingers were close together, directly against the sword.


    Suddenly, a strong sword intention broke out on the sword, Wang Yu waved his arm suddenly, the sword was cut off instantly, and the light ball full of violent energy was cut in half.


    The violent energy spread around in an instant. The Qi and blood in the people''s bodies were churning. A mouthful of fresh blood was spitting out, which was obviously eaten by the martial arts.


    But now they are not in the mood to pay attention to these, because the terrible sword is directly cut off towards them.


    The terrible sword breath made them exude a large amount of cold sweat, and seemed to feel the breath of death at this moment.


    The edge of the sword was constantly enlarged in their eyes, and the sharp feeling came faintly, stabbing them with a burst of pain on both sides.


    However, just when they were in despair, the terrible gray sword suddenly disappeared, and the terrible smell in the air retreated like the tide.


    Everyone was slightly stunned and looked up at the young man who didn''t know when to return to his seat. His face was full of shock.


    Then he reacted, knelt down on the ground and said respectfully, "thank you for your kindness."


    How could they not know that Wang Yu took back his martial arts skills at the last minute, otherwise they might have become corpses and lie in the hall.


    Yunli was naturally among these people. He broke into a cold sweat when he thought of the terrible sword gas just now.


    Slowly raised his head and looked at the handsome young man sitting at the top. His old face showed a look of awe. He murmured in his heart, "what a terrible demon."


    Originally, they thought it was the credit of Wu Tianpai''s store to destroy the two cases, but now it seems that Wang Yu is not as simple as they think.


    Wang Chen looked at the suddenly changed scene in shock. His face was full of stunned color. He didn''t understand what had happened.


    "It''s over, I''ll let you believe him." the scorpion patted him on the shoulder, smiling on his rough face.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Yu was so strong that he defeated these people without even taking out his strange long sword.


    "This boy is getting more and more terrible." looking at Wang Yu with a calm face, the scorpion couldn''t help but praise him in his heart.


    If he were to say what was the right decision he had made in his life, I''m afraid he had promised to form an alliance with Wang Yu.


    If the ghost king knows the current situation, I''m afraid he can live with regret.


    "Everybody get up." Wang Yu said in a flat tone.


    His voice came out, but none of the people below dared to get up.


    "I''m so guilty that I dare not get up." Yunli said softly.


    "Do you still want this resource now?" Wang Yu said with a light smile.


    Hearing the speech, all the people could not help shaking their heads, "dare not, dare not..."


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing. Then he whispered, "I never said I wouldn''t give you the resources. You have to grab them as soon as you come up, so I have to say that."


    Everyone was slightly surprised. Some didn''t understand what Wang Yu was talking about. Did he intend to distribute resources to everyone from the beginning? Did they understand wrong?


    Seeing the puzzled look on their faces, Wang Yu shook his head and said, "later, I will distribute all the resources in the hands of the two cases, and I will never hide any."


    As soon as they said this, not only them, but also Wang Chen and scorpion were stunned. However, they kept silent and waited for Wang Yu to continue. They didn''t believe Wang Yu would be so kind.


    "However, you have to hand over 60% of the profits made by using these resources to the Wang family every month. Do you have any objection?"


    Everyone looked at the people around them and could clearly see the bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    They worked hard for a month, but they could only get 40% of the profits, while the Wang family could easily get 60%.


    However, they will not object at all, because these 40% have already been quite a lot, and they have not suffered at all.


    "Yes, I''ll listen to the order of the young patriarch." the neat voice suddenly rang through the hall.

 Chapter 165

    After the matter was handled, Wang Yu sent them away, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became quiet.


    Wang Yu leaned lazily on the chair and stretched his waist. "It''s finally done. These people are really difficult to deal with."


    Seeing that no one paid attention to himself, Wang Yu looked at them. At this time, they both looked wrong. Wang Yu looked at the scorpion and immediately smiled.


    "You must be wondering why I distributed all the resources I promised you?" Wang Yu said softly.


    The scorpion didn''t hide and nodded. After all, it was Wang Yu who promised him. Now everything has been solved. He actually distributed everything he promised himself. No one can accept it.


    "You can see today''s situation. I''m not afraid of them, but if these resources are handed over to you, do you feel you can protect them?" Wang Yu looked at the scorpion and said.


    Seeing the change in his face, Wang Yu continued: "among those who came today, the second grade martial artist has the highest cultivation. You can easily overcome it with the weapons I gave you, but do you feel the enemy''s defeat with that last blow today?"


    The scorpion did not refute, because what Wang Yu said was indeed true. He was really not sure of the last blow. Next, the terrible energy fluctuation sounded, and now he trembled slightly.


    With a slight sigh, Wang Yu continued: "every man is innocent and bears his sin. If my strength is weaker today, I''m afraid there''s nothing left in the Wang family."


    Listening to Wang Yu''s words, the scorpion felt depressed. He couldn''t protect what he got. If he really gave it to himself, I''m afraid it would only bring death.


    Seeing the depressed expression on the scorpion''s face, Wang Yu immediately smiled.


    "You boy, you still laugh at me now." the scorpion looked at Wang Yu angrily. He was already very unhappy. Wang Yu even read his jokes.


    It''s not Wang Yu who robbed his feelings today, but his scorpion. I''m afraid it''s enough for him to be depressed for a while.


    "Well, how can I forget our agreement?" Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, the scorpion''s eyes lit up and looked at Wang Yu, sweeping away the decadent spirit before.


    "I''ll give you 40% of wufengzong''s property and 40% of wumingzong''s property. Besides, there are two original wufengzong''s mineral deposits outside the city. The minerals are very rich, and the outside world doesn''t know the news. Should you be satisfied now?" Wang Yu said faintly.


    "Satisfied." the scorpion nodded quickly. His face was full of joy, and the original decadent color was swept away.


    At the beginning, Wang Yu was satisfied when he said that he would give him 40% of the industry of Wufeng sect. After all, these 40% are more than all the industries of Scorpio sect combined.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Yu gave him so many things. If he guessed correctly, the two minerals mentioned by Wang Yu must have been mentioned by Liu Qing before.


    Among them, there are abundant minerals, which he didn''t dare to think of. Now he has got two at once. How can he not like it.


    "Ha ha ha, you have a conscience," said the scorpion with a smile.


    Wang Yu was naturally very happy to see the scorpion so happy. After all, he helped himself a lot. Without him, he might not be able to kill the two cases.


    ¡­¡­


    Scorpio didn''t stay in the Wang family for a long time. He left after allocating resources. After all, now Scorpio clan wants to expand, and there are many things he needs to deal with.


    After solving everything, they went to their father Wang Cheng''s room for a while and talked about the things in the hall today.


    Wang Chen spoke vividly, and Wang Cheng looked at Wang Yu with a shocked face. There was an indelible joy in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In these short days, Wang Yu lived a very leisurely life in addition to his daily practice. If he had time with his father every day, he would teach his people to practice.


    Wang Yu''s status in the eyes of the Wang family is rising in a straight line, which may have surpassed his father Wang Cheng.


    Soon half a month passed by. This day was particularly lively in Wutian city. The reason was that the annual enrollment of Wutian college began.


    This time, the enrollment place is located in the college post station located in Wutian city. It may be because Wutian city is too small. The post station of Wutian college is not so gorgeous, which is much worse than some small families.


    In the bedroom, Wang Yu was sitting quietly on the bed with a slight fluctuation of force. He had been like this all night. He spent the whole night in boring cultivation.


    Slowly open your eyes, I saw a gray red light flashing at the bottom of your eyes, revealing the meaning of sharpness.

 Chapter 166

    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi. Wang Yu immediately felt that his cultivation seemed to have made some progress, but there was still a distance from breaking through to the second grade.


    When I got out of bed and stretched, there was a crackling sound from my bones.


    "Young clan leader, the people of Wutian college have arrived in the city." a respectful voice outside the door reminded him.


    "Well, I see. You go down first." Wang Yu said softly.


    The man answered and left. Wang Yu meant that no one in the Wang family dared to disobey now, except for those elders. He was still afraid of Wang Cheng and the elders.


    He kept talking in his ear all day long, let him take over the position of patriarch, and let him make the Wang family strong.


    Wang Yu chose to escape. He didn''t want to be bound by these things.


    Wang Yu slightly washed and went out. He was curious about the Wutian college. He didn''t know what the first university in the Wuxuan region was like, and he was also very interested in wanhunjing.


    After all, that''s what Xiaohun wants. Although he doesn''t know whether he can get it, he must work hard.


    Out of the gate of the Wang family and onto the main road, Wang Yu saw a huge Team marching. All of them were dressed in white cultivation robes with a golden martial character embroidered on their chest.


    Everyone dares to do this dress, because it''s the uniform of Wutian college. For a teenager, it''s a supreme honor.


    Everyone hopes to enter Wutian college. Wutian college is a recognized holy land for cultivation. Everyone who comes out from there will become a strong person.


    Although Wutian college has no background, all forces are unwilling to provoke it, because their students are all over the continent.


    If the college is in danger, I''m afraid there will be countless strong people to help. This is the real horror of Wutian college.


    Looking at the vast team, Wang Yu was surprised to find that all of them were martial artists, and their general strength was above the second grade. Obviously, this was a battle specially made by Wutian college.


    "This Wutian college is really well arranged. It''s just an enrollment." Wang Yu said puzzled.


    However, at this time, a thick voice sounded in the team, like thunder.


    "The enrollment of Wutian college begins for two days."


    The voice fell, and the people on both sides of the street were boiling. It always began. We must try anyway.


    "I will be able to choose this year." a voice sounded not far from Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu looked at the man. He saw his beard on his face. I''m afraid he must be 30 years old.


    "You don''t have to think about it. You''re already over thirty. I have a good chance," one person sneered.


    However, his face was also difficult to see his age. Such a voice kept ringing in the crowd.


    "It seems that the attraction of Wutian college is really great!" Wang Yu sighed slightly.


    He had no leisure to spend time with them here. He identified the direction and went in the direction of the post station.


    The post station is not far from here. A few minutes later, Wang Yu appeared at the gate of the post station, but the gate was also overcrowded.


    Wang Yu shook his head reluctantly. This scene is really not generally popular. I''m afraid those who know they can''t get in just now will come and have a try in case they are favored.


    However, looking at these people, Wang Yu is a little strange. Why are these people''s accomplishments above the eightfold in the quenching period.


    "How could this happen? Didn''t it say that at least there should be martial arts cultivation?" Wang Yu murmured in his heart.


    But just then, a familiar voice came behind him.


    "You really came."


    Wang Yu looked back at the visitor, and a faint smile appeared on his face, because the visitor was Liu Qing.


    "Since you said you would go, you must go, but what are you doing here?" Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Liu Qing can''t go to apply for the exam. After all, he''s not like himself. He takes pictures of the background of the store with Wu Tian. I''m afraid he can''t see the college.


    Liu Qing pointed to the two people standing beside him and said, "I''ll help them apply for the exam."


    At this time, Wang Yu noticed that there were two girls around Liu Qing. They looked like Wang Yu''s age.


    He glanced at them slightly, smiled a little, said hello, and then stopped looking.


    Seeing him like this, one of the women showed displeasure on her pretty face. She was the granddaughter of the Grandmaster of Fanyun sect. Unexpectedly, he didn''t salute himself.


    If it had been the usual, I''m afraid she would have been beaten up by her. But now, focusing on the registration, he gave Wang Yu a hard look and said arrogantly, "you''re lucky. I''ll forgive you for being rude to me today."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu, who had already looked elsewhere, looked at him with a slight frown. He didn''t seem to have done anything?

 Chapter 167

    "Did I offend you?" Wang Yu asked in some confusion.


    "It''s disrespectful for you not to kneel and salute when you see Miss Ben. If it''s normal, you must beat. You can''t take care of yourself." the girl in red said arrogantly, and her face was so harmonious on her pretty face.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help smiling helplessly. Where did miss Jiao come from? She was so arrogant and cruel.


    Ignoring her, in his current status, would he compete with an ignorant little girl.


    Looking at Liu Qing on the side, he found that Liu Qing looked at him with a bad smile at this time. He didn''t mean to intervene at all.


    Wang Yu shook his head slightly and said to Liu Qing, "I''ll go first."


    Then he turned and left. He didn''t want to talk to such a person. It was better to go.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, the girl''s pretty face suddenly showed satisfaction, "remember to salute when you see Miss Ben later, or break your dog leg."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s body suddenly stopped, his face was filled with anger, slowly turned around and looked at the girl coldly.


    "Say it again."


    Wang Yu suddenly did this. The girl was surprised and a trace of fear appeared in her heart. However, when she thought that her grandfather was the leader of Fanyun sect, she snorted with disdain. Just about to open her mouth, she said that there was a voice in the distance.


    "Audit started."


    The girl immediately looked over there. Then she looked at Wang Yu with disdain and said, "it''s cheaper for you this time."


    Without waiting for Wang Yu''s answer, she followed the crowd in, and the woman who had been standing beside her followed up quickly.


    "Where did this come from?" Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded slowly.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s appearance, Liu Qing was surprised. Unexpectedly, he was really angry, and there was a trace of killing in his eyes.


    "Don''t be so serious. You''re just an ignorant child." Liu Qing remembered that Wang Yu was also a child according to his age, as if the girl was a little older than him.


    Wang Yu ignored him and followed the crowd directly. His anger eased.


    When the anger on his face disappeared, there was a look of doubt in Wang Yu''s eyes, "what happened just now? How could he suddenly become so manic and have the impulse to kill."


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with the result. He simply stopped thinking and followed the crowd into the courtyard.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s back, Liu Qing looked puzzled and muttered in a low voice, "he seemed a little different just now? Is it my illusion?"


    When he was wondering, just now the rude girl shouted to him, "Liu Shao, hurry up."


    "Coming." Liu Qing shook his head slightly and followed up.


    The feeling just now can be regarded as an illusion. After all, Wang Yu is still a child.


    ¡­¡­


    The courtyard is large enough to accommodate hundreds of people, but now it has been crowded slowly. It is difficult for anyone to come in.


    Wang Yu looked up and saw two figures standing on a one meter high platform in front of him, and one of them was the person who had just received the announcement.


    At this time, Wang Yu saw clearly that it was an old man, dressed in a gray robe, with white hair floating behind his head, with a sense of vulgarity.


    The eyes that should have been turbid were very clear, but there was still brilliance in them, which should not be what he should have at this age.


    It seemed to feel Wang Yu''s eyes. The old man looked slowly, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    However, the smile seemed inexplicable to Wang Yu. He looked at the old man with some doubts, "can''t the old man know me?"


    When he looked at it, the old man''s eyes had moved away and his face became serious. "All practitioners can participate in the interview in order to reach the eightfold of the body quenching period. As for whether they can pass or not, it depends on your own talent."


    "Eight times of quenching body!" at this time, Wang Yu knew that he could apply for the examination. How could he hear that he needed martial arts cultivation?


    Then the people in the yard lined up neatly and went to the front one by one. There were dozens of tables. Behind the tables sat middle-aged men, all of whom exuded the breath of martial arts.


    "Sure enough, it''s crouching tiger, hidden dragon!" Wang Yu sighed slightly. Then he stood in place and waited. Most of the team soon disappeared.


    During this period, hundreds of people were audited, but only these two people were qualified, and they were very reluctant, which made Wang Yu feel the strictness of Wutian college.


    Originally, it was said that eight people could participate in the quenching phase, but there were not a few people who had just eliminated nine people.


    "What the hell are they doing?" although he was curious, he couldn''t understand. The martial arts academy was really mysterious.


    Soon I arrived at the little girl in red just now. The middle-aged looked at it slightly and said in a deep voice, "qualified."


    Hearing the speech, the girl''s young and pretty face was full of joy. Unexpectedly, it had a somewhat moving color. It''s hard to think of the arrogant appearance just now.


    The girl looked at the others proudly. Her eyes were full of disdain. When she saw Wang Yu, she paused slightly.


    He waited for Bi Mou slightly, waved his pink fist and demonstrated to Wang Yu.

 Chapter 168

    Wang Yu didn''t care about her at all. He just didn''t look at other places.


    Seeing a slight anger on the girl''s pretty face, he hummed gently and said in his heart: "after the end, we have to teach him a good lesson, but I''m afraid he can''t even pass the examination."


    Soon it was the woman in blue dress who came with the girl in red. When she came to the middle-aged man, other expressions appeared on the middle-aged man''s face for the first time, which seemed to be surprised.


    "Is there anything special about this girl?" Wang Yu looked at the girl slightly, but he didn''t see anything.


    The middle-aged man got up and took the girl away, regardless of those who were still in line, but no one dared to complain, but there was doubt in his face.


    Before long, the middle-aged man came back, but the girl didn''t come back. She should have been taken to other places.


    Although there are some doubts, this has nothing to do with him at all, so there is no need to pay attention to it. The fastest dying person in the world is not the weak, but a meddler.


    "Next." a low voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear.


    Wang Yu went to the table and waited for half an hour. It was him.


    He went to the man and put his palm in front of him. He just saw that others did so.


    However, when he stretched out his palm, the middle-aged man didn''t mean to touch it. Instead, he said, "are you Wang Yu?"


    Wang Yu hesitated slightly. He was puzzled. How did this man know himself?


    "Yes, I''m Wang Yu."


    When the middle-aged man heard Wang Yu admit it, he looked at Wang Yu up and down, and then said, "the elder wants to see you."


    "Elder?" Wang Yu looked at the middle-aged man suspiciously. He didn''t seem to know any elder at all.


    Suddenly a figure appeared in his mind, "is it the old man today?"


    "Please." the middle-aged man stood up again, made a gesture of invitation to Wang Yu, and then walked ahead.


    Wang Yu didn''t hesitate. He wanted to know what the old man wanted to do with himself.


    In the envious eyes of the people, Wang Yu''s figure left here with the man and disappeared into the people''s vision.


    The girl in red naturally saw this scene in the crowd. Liu Mei could not help but frown slightly. Even she didn''t have such treatment. The boy was able to enter the backyard and his heart was full of jealousy.


    "Wait for me." in the green eyes, a cruel color flashed.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu followed the middle-aged man and soon came to a separate room in the backyard. When he came here, Wang Yu saw that the woman in blue was also standing in front of the door, as if waiting for something.


    Hearing the footsteps, the girl looked this way. When she saw Wang Yu, there was a flash of doubt in her beautiful eyes, but it was fleeting. Even if she returned to normal.


    Smiled at the middle-aged man and asked, "I don''t know when the elder will meet me?"


    The middle-aged man looked at her and looked a little unhappy. It was obvious that he was full of patience with the girl.


    Ignoring her, the middle-aged man walked directly to the door, saluted respectfully and said softly, "the old man has brought it."


    After the words fell for a while, a voice of vicissitudes sounded in the house: "let him come in, and the girl also come in."


    "Yes." the middle-aged man answered respectfully, and then turned to Wang Yu''s second humanitarian: "you can go in."


    Then the middle-aged man opened the door, but he stood aside and didn''t mean to follow in.


    Wang Yu didn''t think much. She just walked into the house, while the girl hesitated a little, and then followed Wang Yu in.


    Entering the house, Wang Yu felt the light suddenly darkened. Although the weather outside was not very hot, the temperature was moderate, but there was a cold air in the house. Even with Wang Yu''s current cultivation, he couldn''t help shivering.


    However, at this time, the door suddenly closed. Wang Yu immediately became vigilant and looked around sharply to guard against sudden changes.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, a wave of two great pressures directly oppressed the two people. Wang Yu''s look suddenly changed, but this degree of pressure was of no use to him at all.


    But for the girl, it was fundamentally different. At this time, the girl only felt her body sink, as if there was a huge mountain suppressed on her, and the power of terror kept pressing her down.


    She could feel that the bones on her body were crackling, as if they would break at any time. The cold sweat instantly wet her clothes, and the blood flowed from the corners of her mouth.


    However, just when she felt she couldn''t hold on, a helpless voice sounded in her ear, "it''s really trouble."


    When the voice fell, she felt a light on her body. Without the feeling of being suppressed just now, her body also stood up slowly.


    Looking at the thin figure in front of him, the green eyes were full of doubts and puzzlement, "is it him?"

 Chapter 169

    The girl in blue looked up slightly, and there was a flash of surprise in her eyes, because the man standing in front of her was the boy teased by the little witch today.


    Originally, she thought that Wang Yu, like others, was afraid of the little witch. Although her strength was not very good, her grandfather Yunli''s strength was a real second-class martial artist.


    Nowadays, there are few rivals in this Wutian city. I''m afraid only the genius demon of the Wang family can crush him.


    But I heard that Yunli took a strong man from Wutian city to the Wang family half a month ago. Unexpectedly, it forced the Wang family to spit out all the resources they got. It can be seen how terrible the old man is. Anyway, her father won''t easily provoke him.


    "He has such a strong cultivation!" the girl looked at the normal looking young man in front of her in surprise. She couldn''t help but look shocked on her pretty face.


    Just now, the pressure was so terrible that she couldn''t move.


    She thinks that her cultivation talent is already strong among her peers, and the age of the young man in front of her should be similar to that of herself, because there is a childish color on the handsome face of the young man.


    "Eh!?" however, just when she was wondering, a light sound sounded in the dark, and then a more terrible force rushed like a tide.


    The first thing I sensed was Wang Yu. Even he couldn''t easily cope with the pressure. The force in his body slowly circulated.


    A layer of light gray red light wrapped him in it, and there were ripples on the light, which obviously resisted the powerful pressure.


    The girl''s face changed. Although Wang Yu could help her bear some, it still had some effects on her.


    Even so, she felt some of the pain, and there was pain on her pretty face.


    She doesn''t understand. Just now the man said it was just a small test. If she passed, she can directly enter the inner courtyard, but now where is this small test.


    If she was completely under the pressure now, I''m afraid she would fall to the ground directly, obviously wanting her life.


    "Old thing."


    Suddenly a subtle voice sounded in her ear. Subconsciously, she looked up and saw a handsome face in front of her, very close to herself, as if she could hear his breathing.


    The girl''s pretty face suddenly showed a blush. She had never been so close to a man other than her elders, and her heart beat faster.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu didn''t care about these at all, because the pressure was constantly striving for strength, and Wang Yu felt that he couldn''t support it.


    Without the girl in front of him, he concentrated his strength on himself and could resist it for a while, but now he was a little reluctant, and he could feel that the pressure was still striving for strength.


    "Little guy, you''re beyond my expectation, but I''ll see what you can achieve. Girl, you''ve passed the pass. Go and have a rest." an old voice sounded in the darkness not far away.


    When the voice fell, the girl felt that her body was suddenly light, and the terrible sense of oppression just now disappeared.


    Hearing that the girl passed the customs, her heart was full of joy, so that she could enter the inner courtyard, which is the essence of Wutian college.


    Anyone who can enter them is a genius among geniuses. Now she can prove herself to her father.


    She looked at the young man in front of her who helped her block the pressure. Her pretty face showed hesitation. Just now he helped himself, but he left like this. I''m afraid it''s wrong.


    As if she knew what was thinking in her heart, Wang yujunyi showed a warm smile on his face and said, "Congratulations, go and have a rest first, don''t worry about me."


    The girl couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Although the boy was handsome, she also saw a lot, but there was a special temperament in the boy, which made people feel very easy to get close to.


    Immediately she found that she was a little out of shape, and the blush on her pretty face became more intense. She quickly said "thank you" and ran away.


    She didn''t leave the room, because the door seemed to be sealed by a force, and she couldn''t open it at all.


    After the girl left, Wang Yu took back all the scattered forces, and the gray red color on the body surface became more intense.


    The ripples on the energy mask also became less. Seeing this scene, the girl''s face was more surprised.


    "Who the hell is this man? Why have I never heard of him? He should not be unknown with such strong strength." the girl looked at Wang Yu in the field and her pretty face was full of surprise.


    Wu Tiancheng said it was big or small. If she had such a genius, she couldn''t not know. After thinking carefully, her beautiful eyes suddenly lit up, her pretty face was full of shock, and whispered, "could it be him?"


    I''m afraid there''s only one person in the whole Wutian city at such an age. If it''s him, the little witch will be miserable.

 Chapter 170

    However, when she was surprised, there was a strong wind sweeping through the darkness.


    From the beginning, the pressure increased rapidly. Wang Yu''s face also changed for a while, and his eyebrows could not help but frown.


    "What kind of cultivation is this man? What a terrible threat!" Wang Yu secretly exclaimed. He didn''t feel this way when he faced Liu Xiong''s five grade martial arts disciples. If he wanted to come, his strength must be above the five grades.


    The old man is just a person sent to recruit students. He has such strong strength. How terrible it should be for Wutian college.


    "Well, it''s really a demon!" there was a laugh in the dark, but the pressure increased sharply.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed, his legs bent uncontrollably, and his silver teeth clenched his forehead with sweat.


    At this time, he was desperately resisting. Although he was reluctant, Wang Yu would not easily admit defeat. His handsome face was full of perseverance.


    The girl looked at this side and was surprised to cover her red lips with her slender hands. Her pretty face was full of shock.


    That powerful and powerful, even if she is far away, she can feel the terrible breath, but he clearly can''t support it. Why insist?


    "Hum..."


    However, at this time, the sound of a sword suddenly rang through Wang Yu''s body, and a strong sword idea filled the air, and the bent legs came back in an instant.


    His face also eased down, obviously not as reluctantly as he resisted just now.


    The sense of oppression slowly disappeared, just like the tide receded. At this time, the house also lit up, and the outside sun slowly shone in, dispersing the cold air in the house for a few minutes.


    The flowing force on Wang Yu''s body was also collected into his body. With a faint smile on his handsome face, he looked at the old man sitting in the chair ahead.


    The old man was the one who smiled at him inexplicably on the platform today, but at this time he was looking at Wang Yu in surprise.


    "Thank you for your help." Wang Yu saluted the old man with a slight hug. Originally, his cultivation has reached the middle of the first grade, only one step away from the later stage, but he didn''t step out in half a month.


    However, under the terrible pressure just now, he felt something, and finally broke through to the later stage of the first grade, otherwise he could not become so relaxed in the end.


    "You are a monster. You can improve your accomplishments under this situation. It seems that Liu Qing is right." the old man''s face was full of surprise.


    "Liu Qing?"


    Unexpectedly, Liu Qing told the old man his news. It seems that this guy also wants to help himself.


    The old man stood up and walked to Wang Yu. He looked at him up and down. His eyes were full of satisfaction. "A young genius can reach the realm of martial arts disciples at this age. It''s rare even in the inner courtyard. I''m afraid the only one who can compare with you is the boy, but he seems to be 22 years old now."


    Regardless of Wang Yu''s reaction, the old man said to himself, "I really found the treasure this time. Look what the old guy said."


    The old man looked at Wang Yu with burning eyes, which made Wang Yu feel very uncomfortable. He felt as if he had been seen through everything.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s reaction, the old man was embarrassed and coughed twice, "cough..."


    "The girl doll come here." the old man even turned the topic to the girl in the corner and waved to her slightly.


    The girl was still immersed in the shock of the young man in front of him. The breath he just burst out was so strong that it was much stronger than his father.


    Hearing someone calling himself, he hurried back to his mind. He saw that the old girl came quickly and saluted the old man slightly: "Wan Ying has seen elder Chen."


    The old man looked at the pretty girl in front of him, stroking her gray beard and nodded slightly: "your talent is very good, but you are still reluctant to enter the inner yard."


    Wen Yan Wan Ying''s look changed slightly. Didn''t you just say that you had passed the customs? Why would you say you were reluctant? Can''t you really get in?


    "Elder Chen, didn''t you just say she passed the customs?" Wang Yu said softly.


    Although he resisted the pressure just now, his senses were still very normal, and his words were naturally heard very clearly.


    "I did agree, but it was to see the face of her father, scorpion and Liu Qing. But this time there was only one person in the inner court, and I was going to give you this place." elder Chen looked at him and said faintly, but there was an irresistible dignity in his words.


    Wan Ying''s face turned pale in an instant. Originally, she thought she could really enter the inner yard and was still thinking about how to ask dad for a reward.


    But the sudden words directly disrupted all her thoughts.


    However, she can''t afford to be unwilling at all, because the young man in front of her is not comparable to herself. If she changed herself, I''m afraid she would choose so.

 Chapter 171

    Looking at the pale girl in front of him, Wang Yu couldn''t help being a little surprised. The girl was actually the daughter of the scorpion. He had such a big daughter that he didn''t know.


    "The scorpion helped me so much, I should also stick his daughter." Wang Yu said secretly in his heart.


    Looking at the old man Wang Yu, he said, "can''t you make an exception and charge one more?"


    As soon as he said his words, he felt a faint dignity emanating from the old man, "where do you think Wutian college is? Do you say you can charge one more?"


    The old man''s tone is very tough, and there is no room for maneuver at all.


    The girl couldn''t help sitting on the ground, her pretty face was full of lost color, and there was even crystal flow in her eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Wang Yu could not bear it. He sighed gently, as if he had made some decision. Looking at the old man, he said, "I give my place to her and I quit. There should be no problem."


    The old man''s eyebrows immediately frowned, and there was anger between his eyebrows. "Are you serious?"


    Wang Yu nodded without hesitation and said, "seriously."


    He has long thought that there will always be a chance to go to Wutian college in the future. There is no need to go this way. After all, he doesn''t need it at all.


    It''s better to travel on the mainland than in the college. With the help of a small soul, the growth rate may not be slower than that in the college.


    "Presumptuous!" however, as soon as Wang Yu''s voice fell, the old man shouted angrily, which directly turned Wang Yuzhen''s Qi and blood.


    "It''s a terrible power. Just a sound can hurt him." at this time, Wang Yu realized that his current state was powerful in Wutian city.


    But outside, it still exists like a mole ant. If the old man wants to kill himself, I''m afraid he doesn''t have a chance even if he plays his cards.


    "Boy, don''t think that with that talent, I dare not do anything to you. No one dares to object to what I decide." the old man''s clothes were calm and automatic, and the majesty of the whole body scared Wan Ying''s delicate body into a shiver.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Yu smiled and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. A strong color flashed in his eyes, "there is now."


    Wang Yu stared at the old man''s angry eyes without the slightest timidity. This is his character. He would rather bend than bend.


    The girl looked at him in surprise. It might be Wang Yu''s youth. A complex look flashed in her eyes, "he should give himself the quota. That''s the chance that countless people want."


    Looking at the young Junyi''s face, Wan Ying secretly decided that whether she succeeded or not, she would remember this kindness.


    At this time, their eyes collided in the air, as if there was a spark flickering, but they didn''t give in.


    After a moment, as like as two peas, the old man suddenly laughed. "Ha ha ha ha, OK, you boy is full of character, just like the old man when he was young."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s look could not help easing. Even the girl''s face recovered some ruddy. A pair of watery green eyes looked at the old man.


    "Since you want her to enter the inner courtyard so much, I''ll give you a chance. I just don''t know if you dare to take it. You''ve done it. If you can''t, you won''t be able to enter the inner courtyard. I''m afraid you''ll lose your life. Are you still willing to take it now?" the old man looked at Wang Yu''s abuse.


    "Why not?" Wang Yu said softly. He could guess that the task given to him by the old man would be very difficult, but he might not be unable to complete it.


    "Good, bold." the old man praised, and then there was a strange smile on his old face.


    "You take this doll to Wutian college by yourself," said the old man.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was slightly confused. Is this a task? It''s just a hurry. You can get there as long as you have enough time.


    "What about time?" Wang Yu is most worried about the old man''s problem with time.


    "Two months," said the old man, shaking two dry fingers in front of Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. There was no problem with the time, but looking at the old man''s expression, it could not be so simple. If it was so easy, he would not have such a problem at all.


    However, when Wan Ying heard the old man''s task, the brilliance on her pretty face suddenly disappeared, and her blue eyes were full of despair.


    Although Wang Yu didn''t know, she understood how difficult the problem was.


    Wutian college is located in the center of the basaltic region. The location can be said to be the best, but it is also very dangerous to get there because of this.


    The basaltic region is a large area, including many large and small cities. Xiangwu Tiancheng city can only exist at the bottom.


    Because of this, there are many forces in it, just like the stars in the sky. More importantly, there are no rules there.


    As long as your strength is strong enough, you can do whatever you want to do. Killing people and stealing goods happen every day.


    Because there are no rules to bind the people there, no matter what they do, they are unscrupulous. It can be said to be a paradise for crime.

 Chapter 172

    If you commit a felony elsewhere, but as long as you escape into the Xuanwu region alive, you have a chance of survival.


    If they want to reach Wutian college, they must pass through such a place. With their strength, I''m afraid they will be in danger when they enter the Xuanwu region.


    But now she can''t speak at all, because in her heart, she still has a glimmer of hope that if she can really reach Wutian college, she can become a real inner college student, which is a great honor for her.


    Although Wang Yu still had doubts in his heart, he didn''t hesitate at all. "Two months is two months. If I arrive, remember to fulfill your promise."


    "I''ll tease you, young man. As long as you can live to Wutian college, I''ll keep my promise." the old man looked serious.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. He thought that an old man wouldn''t tease himself. Then he hugged his fist slightly. "I''ve offended you a lot just now. I hope you won''t be surprised."


    "Hum, as long as you live, you can say anything." the old man snorted coldly, sat down on the chair, took a sip of tea on the table.


    At this time, he also has his own abacus in his heart. If Wang Yu can really go to the college alive, his talent can''t be described as genius.


    A year later, he didn''t necessarily lose his bet with the old man.


    "The younger generation will leave first." Wang Yu helped Wan Ying sitting on the ground up and saluted the old man slightly.


    Seeing the old man waving his hand, they left here. When they left, it was already afternoon, but there were no fewer people in the courtyard. It can be seen that the influence of Wutian college.


    They left the post station without stopping. After leaving the post station, Wang Yu released his hand holding Wan Ying, because he could feel that the force in the girl''s body had resumed flowing.


    He looked at the girl in front of him. At this time, he felt that although the girl''s appearance could not compare with bing''er and Lina, it was also very beautiful, and there was a trace of weakness between her eyebrows, so people couldn''t help loving her.


    "Are you the daughter of the scorpion Lord?" Wang Yu still couldn''t believe that such a rough and crazy person would have such a beautiful daughter.


    The girl stepped back a few steps, saluted Wang Yu and said softly, "magic WANYING has seen the young patriarch."


    "Do you know who I am?" Wang Yu looked at the girl in surprise, as if he had never mentioned it in front of her.


    At the beginning, when talking to Liu Qing, she was the furthest away and there was a lot of noise around. She should not hear it.


    "My age is similar to mine, but my strength is so strong. I''m afraid there will be no second person in this Wutian city except Wang Yu, the young patriarch of the Wang family." the girl smiled and said.


    His words were full of respect, which made Wang Yu uncomfortable.


    "Since you are the daughter of the scorpion Lord, let''s call you the same generation. I think you should be older than me. I''ll call you sister." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Seeing Wang Yu like this, Wan Ying couldn''t help smiling. It seems that what she said to her father is right. Wang Yu is really not a person who puts on airs.


    His father wanted to be respectful when he saw Lin batian, but he was so easy-going and different from what she imagined.


    "Well, I''m a little older than you, but if dad knows, I''m afraid I''ll be scolded." Wan Ying pouted.


    "Hey, hey, it''s okay." Wang Yu didn''t know how to answer, but said so.


    "Thank you for what happened just now." they walked in the same direction, Wan Ying''s slender jade fingers tangled with the ribbon around their waist, and said after a long time.


    "You said what happened in the college just now. It''s all right. If it wasn''t for me, you might have been admitted. I should help you. After all, Lord Scorpio has helped me a lot." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "But you don''t know..." however, just as she was about to tell Wang Yu about the Xuanwu region, Wang Yu suddenly stretched out his hand to stop her.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t notice these at all, because he was looking around warily at this time, because he felt someone following him just now.


    When he arrived here, he felt that several breath suddenly appeared around him, and his accomplishments were about the first grade of martial arts.


    Although Netease is not afraid of such a battle, he wants to know who dares to send someone to rob and kill himself. If he doesn''t find it now, I''m afraid he''ll be in trouble after he leaves.


    "Everybody, now that you''re here, show up." Wang Yu''s faint voice sounded, and WAN Ying was alert at once. They were actually followed.

 Chapter 173

    Wang Yu looked at the dark place around him calmly, and saw five figures slowly appear there.


    Each of these people has a fluctuation of force at the warrior level. If they are placed in the sect, it can not be described as a powerful force.


    Looking at these people, I saw that they were all wearing ordinary people''s clothes, and there was no mask on their faces.


    He said in his heart, "are people so brazen in their attacks now? Not to mention it''s still day."


    Looking at the five people with a slight frown, I couldn''t help guessing that these people should be the remnant of those two evils. Otherwise, how could someone deal with him in Wutian City, and five wuzhe were dispatched at one time.


    "Please come with us. Our Miss wants to see you."


    Just when Wang Yu was going to do it all, a middle-aged man nearest him said in a helpless voice. Wang Yu could clearly see the bitterness on his face.


    "Miss? It''s just two evils." Wang Yu calmed down slowly when he thought of this. Since the other party didn''t mean any harm, he didn''t need to hurt others.


    "Who is your miss? I don''t seem to know you?" Wang Yu asked tentatively. He didn''t remember what he knew, except for Mo WANYING.


    "You''ll know when you arrive," the man whispered, with a trace of pity in his words.


    Although the expression was subtle, it was still captured by Wang Yu, which made him more curious.


    "It''s better to go and have a look." Wang Yu nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go with you and lead the way."


    Wang Yu walked over, but he was suddenly pulled by his soft and cold palm. Wang Yu looked back and saw a pretty face in front of him. It was mo WANYING.


    "Don''t go." magic WANYING''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She could vaguely guess who the young lady in their mouth was. If it was really her, I''m afraid it would be some trouble.


    "It''s all right." Wang Yu smiled, then took her hand away and followed the five people to another direction.


    Seeing that Wang Yu took away his hand, Mo WANYING''s ruddy mouth couldn''t help but toot up. Jiao Chen said, "don''t know good or bad."


    However, looking at the figure of Wang Yu and others leaving, she couldn''t help worrying. Although Wang Yu was powerful, it was someone else''s territory after all. If she really started at that time, she would suffer a loss.


    "I''d better inform my father." Mo WANYING didn''t stop. The beautiful shadow disappeared quickly like a flexible butterfly.


    ¡­¡­


    The five people were on their way very fast. Because they didn''t feel the fluctuation of force on Wang Yu, they thought he was just an ordinary man.


    So along the way, five people took turns to take charge with him. It looked like they were very worried.


    Feeling this, Wang Yu couldn''t help being more curious. Is this man so anxious to see himself?


    At this time, Wang Yu suddenly felt that the surrounding environment had become quiet. He looked up curiously and saw a huge mansion in front of him, crawling there like a wild beast.


    Although it is not as good as the previous Wufeng and Wuming sects, there is no difference. It seems that there should be a lot of power in Wutian city.


    Instead of taking Wang Yu to the main gate, they went around to the side of the mansion and took him through the side gate.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing. The house was very interesting. He tied himself up in broad daylight and entered through the side door. It seemed that it was a little shady.


    While he was thinking, the figures of several people suddenly stopped and slowly put Wang Yu on the ground.


    Wang Yu slightly observed the surroundings. Here is a large courtyard, in which there are some bright flowers in full bloom, full of refreshing aroma everywhere.


    "The owner of this courtyard is really elegant!" Wang Yu sighed.


    "Here you are, miss." the head man stood in front of the door, saluted slightly and said softly.


    "Bring him in." the soft voice sounded slowly in the room.


    However, hearing this sound, Wang Yu felt a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere, but he just couldn''t remember it.


    "Yes." the man answered and gently pushed the door open.


    Wang Yu was about to lift his feet. Suddenly there was a strong force behind him. He was pushed back because he couldn''t take precautions. Wang Yu looked back at the man.


    But the man''s face was full of ferocious color. He shouted at Wang Yu, "what are you looking at? Go in."


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu was pushed into the house, and Wang Yu was too lazy to see things like him.


    The moment he entered the house, a faint fragrance slowly turned into his nose. It was the smell of superior sandalwood, but there was another smell. Although he didn''t know what it was, Wang Yu felt very good.

 Chapter 174

    After looking at the house a little, he found that it was indeed a woman''s residence, because the layout here was mostly purple and pink.


    At this time, he also understood what the unknown fragrance was. It should be the woman''s body fragrance.


    When he looked to the bedside, suddenly a little surprised appeared on his handsome face.


    I saw a beautiful girl sitting by the bed, dressed in a red robe. Although her appearance was not as good as that of Mo WANYING, she was also a beauty.


    However, she was different from other girls Wang Yu had met. There was a trace of wildness in her green eyes.


    But what surprised him was not the girl''s appearance, but the girl''s identity. This man was the woman who had a dispute with him today.


    "How could it be her?"


    It seemed that she was surprised to see Wang Yu''s look. The girl jumped out of bed, looked at Wang Yu''s look and said with some ponder: "why, don''t you recognize me so soon? As I said, offending me must pay a price."


    "I don''t know what you want to do with me?" Wang Yu said quietly.


    "Hey, hey, I''m going to break your leg and cut off your meat to feed the dog. Of course, I won''t let you die so easily." the girl slowly opened a cabinet.


    At the moment when the cabinet was opened, Wang Yu''s face showed surprise again, because the cabinet was full of all kinds of torture instruments.


    If you come all over again, not to mention ordinary people, you are a strong man in the quenching phase. If you can''t stick to it at all, you will die halfway.


    Wang Yu''s Jianmei could not help but frown slightly. "This girl has a beautiful skin bag, but she has a snake and scorpion heart."


    Looking at the rusty torture tools, Wang Yu knew that he didn''t know how many people died in her hands before him.


    "Why? I''m afraid." the girl saw Wang Yu''s face change and said proudly.


    "If you kneel down and apologize to miss Ben now, I can take it easy on you." the girl smiled disdainfully.


    In her eyes, the young man in front of her is the same as others. They are all afraid of death. They must soon kneel down in front of themselves and beg for mercy, but even so, she will never forgive him lightly.


    However, to her surprise, the boy in front of her stood so quietly that he didn''t mean to ask for mercy at all.


    This made her a little angry. No one had ever dared to be so presumptuous in front of her.


    Meimu Hansha directly came over with a whip made of a martial animal''s fur. A faint force filled the air, and a whip came down.


    "Pa......"


    Several crisp sounds sounded one after another, and each whip hit Wang Yu hard. His clothes were broken in an instant, revealing bloody scars.


    In this scene, the middle-aged man standing aside showed an unbearable color on his face.


    This kind of thing often happens in front of him. Although the girl in red looks beautiful, her heart is very narrow. She often catches some people and tortures them to death because she doesn''t like them.


    But because the background behind her is too strong, no one dares to treat her. Even people like him have to obey her and dare not have the slightest objection.


    But at this time, there was a look of doubt on his face. According to reason, it was impossible to say nothing after smoking so much.


    Although the girl''s cultivation is very weak, the whip is made of the tail of a second-class martial animal, coupled with a trace of weak force.


    Even if he was hit by that power, there would be bloody scars, and the feeling of pain was even more heart-rending, but the boy didn''t make any screams, and even his face didn''t change at all.


    "This... What''s going on?" the middle-aged man''s eyes were full of surprise and doubt.


    "Don''t beg for mercy."


    When the girl saw so many whips, he didn''t mean to beg for mercy at all. For a moment, her anger surged into her heart.


    "Get down on your knees."


    The slender leg suddenly made a force and kicked Wang Yu''s leg. According to her estimation, his leg should be broken.


    However, the result was just the opposite. One foot kicked with the strong wind, but it seemed to kick on the iron plate. The violent reaction force made her directly retreat a few steps.


    "You... Dare you fight back? Come on, let him kneel down for me." the girl shouted angrily, but she had never been wronged and lost her mind for a time.


    The five people looked at each other, smiled bitterly, shook their heads, walked slowly to Wang Yu, put their hands on his shoulders and pressed down slightly.


    However, he suddenly found that the boy was not moved, and the strength on his palm could not help but increase, but no matter how hard he tried, it was every effect.


    The people next to him looked at him suspiciously, and they also came over. They worked together, and the light force fluctuated on their bodies.


    I''m afraid that a bull will be pressed into meat and mud, but the boy in front of him hasn''t moved, and even his face hasn''t changed at all.


    "This... How is this possible?" they couldn''t believe looking at the boy in front of them.

 Chapter 175

    He clearly did not have a slightest wave of force. How could he have nothing under their full oppression.


    You know, they are all Wupin martial arts. They are invincible in Wutian city.


    Seeing that Wang Yu had not knelt down for a long time, the girl raised her eyebrows, stared at them with beautiful eyes and scolded them, "what are you talking about? Let him kneel down."


    They shook their heads helplessly. It was not that they didn''t exert force, but the reason for the teenager.


    "Is it enough?" the cold voice sounded slowly.


    The two martial artists were surprised and quickly stopped and protected the girl. Their faces were full of tension. I''m afraid they can''t deal with this person.


    Seeing the two people like this, the other three also reacted. The transfer of force came directly to Wang Yuchong.


    "Get out!"


    The low cry suddenly rang out in Wang Yu''s mouth, and the five people only felt a violent tremor in their minds.


    The Qi and blood in the body churned uncontrollably, and a sweet mouthful of fresh blood gushed out of the throat.


    "Puff..."


    Several people looked at the young man in front of them in shock. They were martial arts. How could they be injured when this man drank?


    The two fighters who protected the girl were better, while the three who rushed behind fell directly on the ground, and their faces were full of horror and pain.


    Seeing this sudden change, the girl was completely shocked, "how could he be so strong, unexpectedly..."


    The color of panic instantly used in her heart. I''m afraid even her father can''t do this. Maybe only her grandfather can compare with it.


    "Strong martial arts disciples!?" the girl suddenly reacted. Only martial arts disciples can beat them instantly. You know, the strongest of them has reached the eighth grade, but the result is still the same.


    "My Lord, the young lady is still young. I hope you don''t quarrel with her in the face of the patriarch." the middle-aged man endured the blood churning in his body. If he tried again, I''m afraid he couldn''t get up.


    Wang Yu slowly raised his eyes. He saw the sharp light flashing in his eyes. The gray light filled the air, which was full of cold meaning.


    The middle-aged man immediately felt that his heart seemed to be pierced by the eyes in his eyes. He covered his chest in pain and didn''t dare to talk much for fear of being directly killed.


    Wang Yu smiled coldly. In the eyes of the middle-aged man, the smile seemed to come from Jiuyou hell.


    "Lord, your Lord''s face is very big." Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded slowly, "but his face seems useless to me."


    Then the light force fluctuated on the surface of his body, and the whip marks on his chest healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, he also walked slowly forward, constantly approached the girl, and his face was full of disgust.


    "What a cruel girl, are other people''s lives so worthless in your eyes?" Wang Yu shouted in a low voice.


    The sudden roar startled her, and her delicate body trembled and retreated, "you... Don''t come here. My grandfather is the leader of Fanyun sect. He is a strong martial artist. If you hurt me, he will not let you go."


    Hearing the name, Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He felt as if he had heard the name somewhere.


    Then it sounded. There was an old man who came to rob Resources recently. He seemed to be called Yunli.


    "It was the old thing." Wang Yu''s voice suddenly became cold.


    After that day, he investigated that Yunli was the organizer of the action. If he wasn''t strong enough, I''m afraid he would fall and the Wang family would disappear that day.


    "You... Don''t come here." the girl waved the whip in her hand in panic, but he skillfully avoided it.


    Desperate, she now regrets why she wanted to provoke him. If she didn''t provoke him, she wouldn''t be in such a situation at all.


    Why send someone to catch him because of temporary jealousy.


    As if he saw what she thought in her heart, Wang Yu smiled coldly: "people are doing, and heaven is watching. When you hurt others, you should think that you will have such a day."


    "No, no, no, no... no, my grandpa is Yunli. You dare not kill me." the girl screamed wildly. At this time, she was like a madman. She didn''t look like the arrogant young lady just now.


    "The people I want to kill are not alive yet." Wang Yu said with a sneer.


    At this time, he has been moved to kill the girl in front of him. Such a person exists in Wutian city. He doesn''t know how many people will harm Wutian city. How can he let go.


    The expression on the girl''s face suddenly froze. She couldn''t believe looking at the boy in front of her, "you... You''re Wang Yu."

 Chapter 176

    Shocked, she didn''t expect that the person she didn''t like would be Wang Yu, the overlord of Wu Tiancheng. Even her grandfather didn''t dare to provoke him. She didn''t expect that it would be him.


    She no longer struggled because she knew she could not be saved from Wang Yu. Even if grandpa came, she couldn''t resist him.


    Suddenly, the girl knelt in front of Wang Yu. Tears kept flowing out, and her delicate face was full of tears.


    "Please don''t kill me. I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for you. I''ll give you whatever you want, as long as... As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll do anything." the girl kept praying.


    However, in Wang Yu''s view, there was no sympathy at all, but some deep nausea and disgust.


    "I''m afraid those people you killed before have begged you, but you still kill them. Am I right?"


    Then Wang Yu slowly raised his palm, and the faint light of force surged in his palm.


    The five martial artists looked at this scene, and their hearts sank to the bottom of their hearts. When they saw that Wang Yu was really going to kill Miss Wang, they didn''t dare to stop him.


    Originally, they were only afraid of his strength, but when they knew his identity, they were really afraid.


    Wang Yu is the one who killed Lin batian. He is not an ordinary martial arts disciple at all. They come forward and die.


    If Wang Yu hadn''t been merciful, I''m afraid they would have become cold bodies.


    Wang Yu''s palm fell slowly, and the girl''s body kept retreating back, but no matter how she retreated, it seemed that she couldn''t escape from this range at all.


    However, just as Wang Yu''s palm was about to fall, a voice suddenly sounded outside the house, "Wang Yu, stop."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Wang Yu''s palm, which was about to fall, slowly held on, and the cold meaning in his eyes also weakened a lot.


    Slowly turned around and looked outside the door. I saw two figures coming here quickly. I could only see two vague figures.


    A moment later, two figures appeared in the room. One of them was the old man Yun Li of that day. Wang Yu was not surprised to see him.


    However, when he saw another person, he was a little confused, because this person was actually a Scorpio. Shouldn''t he be in Scorpio sect? How could he appear here?


    He shouted what he had just said, otherwise Wang Yu would not stop.


    "Young clan leader, don''t do it. There is a misunderstanding." Yunli''s old face is full of anxiety, and his forehead is full of sweat. Obviously, he did his best when he came just now.


    "Misunderstanding, where is there any misunderstanding? You cover up people like this. Be careful I''ll kill you together."


    Wang Yu''s cold eyes suddenly looked at Yunli. Yunli only felt his spirit in a trance and quickly ran Wu Li to stabilize.


    However, the cold voice, heard in everyone''s ears, seemed to freeze people, which also contained a terrible killing intention.


    Even the Scorpion was surprised, "what''s going on?"


    The scorpion looked at Wang Yu with some surprise. Although the time he spent with Wang Yu was not very long, it was not short. He still knew Wang Yu''s temper.


    But now how can it become like this? It seems that he doesn''t know. Even he is shocked by the terrible killing intention.


    "Wang Yu, don''t get excited. You listen to him first." the scorpion said quickly. Now he doesn''t know what to do. He can only stabilize Wang Yu''s mood first.


    Wang Yu glanced at him slightly, and the killing intention in his eyes weakened a lot.


    Seeing the effect, Scorpio''s heart is also relieved. If Wang Yu really opens the killing, I''m afraid no one can stop him at all.


    "Go ahead." Wang Yu slowly breathed out and said softly.


    Seeing this, the old man also breathed out slowly. His heart had just mentioned his throat. He really experienced Wang Yu''s terror.


    Several martial arts disciples were defeated by him, not to mention he is alone now.


    The old man hurriedly said, "qian''er''s willfulness is my lax discipline as an elder, but she has no mother since childhood, so we usually spoil her more."


    "Then you can let her kill innocent people indiscriminately?" Wang Yu looked at him with sharp eyes like a sword and asked.


    The old man didn''t panic when he heard the speech, but shook his head slightly and said, "in fact, qian''er hasn''t killed anyone. Those people are just seriously injured. I helped those who were whipped by her recover their injuries, and gave them a lot of compensation, which is enough for them to live carefree for several years."


    Wang Yu looked at the scorpion on one side in disbelief. The scorpion nodded slightly, "it''s all true. I''ve investigated that those people are really alive, and their lives are very good now."


    Slightly looked at the two people and qian''er, who was paralyzed on the ground. The cold meaning in Wang Yu''s eyes slowly dispersed, and the murderous spirit also disappeared in an instant.


    "Hum, in that case, I will spare her life, but if I know that she will bully ordinary people at will, I will not spare her." Wang Yu''s voice is very light, but it is full of an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    The scorpion breathed out slowly, and his tight face was always relaxed, but he still had some doubts. Wang Yugang really seemed to be different.


    But he couldn''t say it again. He had to wait until later.

 Chapter 177

    Fanyun sect, in the main hall.


    At this time, there were four people sitting in the hall. Naturally, there were several people in Wang Yu, but at this time, there was an extra woman in blue, who was the daughter of the scorpion, Mo WANYING.


    Wang Yu sat beside Yunli with a dull look in his eyes.


    At this time, his brain was a little empty. He could remember what had just happened, but it was beyond his control.


    At that time, he seemed to be controlled by a violent force. He had this feeling when he applied for Wutian college.


    Otherwise, he could not pay attention to yunqian''er, let alone start against her in public.


    If there was no Liu Qing, I''m afraid Yun qianer would die there.


    But at that time, this feeling was very weak, but now it can affect his emotions and even dominate his thoughts.


    If this goes on, when he is completely out of control, he can''t imagine the result. He doesn''t know what he will do to make people regret.


    Wang Yu looked at Yun qian''er with a frightened look. She was sitting on the other side of Yun Li, but she didn''t dare to look here because she was afraid of Wang Yu.


    If scorpion and others hadn''t arrived just now, I''m afraid she would have died in Wang Yu''s hands.


    She shivered when she thought of the feeling of dying. It was a terrible feeling. She really didn''t want to experience it for the second time.


    No one spoke in the hall for a moment, and the atmosphere seemed a little awkward.


    The scorpion smiled at the right time, broke the silence, looked at Wang Yu above and said, "boy, I heard you were admitted by the inner court of Wutian college. Congratulations."


    Hearing the speech, Yunli and yunqian''er were surprised that he was admitted by the inner court of Wutian college. You know, that''s the real foundation of Wutian college.


    It can also be said that the inner courtyard is the real Wutian college, because there is the gathering place of real demons.


    If you can graduate there smoothly, you will become a real strong person in the future. You will have a place in the basaltic region, and even become a strong person who dominates one side.


    There are countless such cases, which is also the reason why Wutian college is famous both inside and outside.


    Therefore, countless people have sharpened their heads and rushed inside. Even the outer courtyard is what many people yearn for, because access to the outer courtyard has a certain chance to enter the inner courtyard. No one is willing to give up this opportunity.


    The location of Wutian college is in the center of Wuxuan region, but no one knows the location of the inner courtyard, which is also a mystery of it.


    When several people were shocked, the look on Mo WANYING''s pretty face changed slightly. Because the incident happened suddenly, she didn''t have time to say this to her father, so he didn''t know it at all.


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head slightly. "Don''t listen to the rumors, Lord. I haven''t been admitted yet."


    "What!? with your qualifications, I didn''t get admitted. Is that Wutian college too self righteous?" the Scorpion was shocked.


    According to his estimation, it is not a problem to enter the inner court with Wang Yu''s cultivation and talent. How could he not be admitted?


    Mo WANYING looked up at Wang Yu, who was full of apologies. If it weren''t for her, Wang Yu would have been an inner court college, and was appointed by the elders.


    As if he felt her eyes, Wang Yu smiled and shook his head slightly, indicating that she was okay. He didn''t want the girl to apologize for herself, which would have an impact on her future cultivation.


    However, Wang Yu did not know that his subtle action made Mo WANYING feel warm. The young man in front of her began to become different in her eyes.


    The scorpion didn''t know this at all. The fist of the atmosphere was clenched slowly. The strong warrior under the age of 19 could kill Lin batian, a four grade strong warrior.


    If even he can''t enter the inner court, I''m afraid no one is qualified at all.


    "Touch!" the scorpion became more and more angry. He slapped his hand on the table and got up angrily: "I''ll go to them to reason. If you can''t even enter, his inner yard should be scattered."


    "Lord." Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the scorpion would be so excited.


    A thin white tender hand grabbed the scorpion''s robe. Mo WANYING whispered, "don''t go, father. Wang Yu was originally admitted, but he didn''t promise because of me."


    The Scorpion was surprised. What do you mean that he was admitted and didn''t promise because of his daughter?


    His eyes widened slightly, full of surprise. He looked at Wang Yu and his daughter. Could it be


    But they didn''t know each other before. It''s impossible. Is it love at first sight?


    Wang Yu saw what the Scorpion was thinking at a glance. He waved his hands in a panic. The pretty face of Mo WANYING turned red and pinched the scorpion gently.


    "It''s not what you think." Mo WANYING blushed and said in a shy voice.


    Smell speech is not only that the scorpion is confused, but even the grandparents and grandchildren of the cloud family are a little confused. What''s going on?

 Chapter 178

    Later, Mo WANYING told the whole story. The scorpions were surprised. Finally, they looked at Wang Yu. They didn''t know whether the book was worthless for him or praising him.


    When Mo WANYING finished everything, the scorpion sat back on the chair and looked at Wang Yu with a trace of apology.


    This is a big event. Wang Yu''s talent is so rebellious now. If he enters the inner courtyard of Wutian college, his future development will be immeasurable.


    But now he has delayed his future because of his own reasons. How can he not blame himself.


    Yunli slowly asked, "I don''t know how the young patriarch plans to play now. Do you really plan to take WANYING to Wutian college alone?"


    He has lived for so long, but he still dare not step into the Xuanwu region. Don''t look at his transcendent status in the Wutian City, but when he gets there, I''m afraid he won''t be anything.


    "Naturally, it''s just going to a domain. You''re all scared." Wang Yu also found the expression on their faces.


    Just now, when I heard from Mo WANYING, their faces would change as soon as they heard the words of Wu Xuanyu, as if they were afraid. Is there really any problem there?


    "Young clan leader, don''t you know where the Wuxuan region is?" Yunli said in surprise. The reputation of the Wuxuan region is loud. Why doesn''t he seem to know?


    Wang Yu shook his head slightly and said, "I only know that it''s in the north of Wutian city. I haven''t heard of anything else. Is there anything wrong with this place?"


    "It''s not just wrong, it can be described as incredible." Yunli said excitedly.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu really realized that this matter is not as simple as he thought.


    Yunli shook his head slightly. The old face was full of positive color and said, "if the young patriarch can trust me, then listen to my persuasion and stay in Wutian city and never go to Wuxuan region."


    Wang Yu looked at the old man suspiciously. From the old man''s look, he could see fear. It was a fear from the soul.


    It seems that there is a problem in the Xuanwu region. It''s not as simple as you think.


    "Please tell me why you can''t go to the Xuanwu region?"


    Yunli looked at the scorpion with a low complexion below. Seeing him nod, he said, "the Wuxuan region is a very vast region. It is not so much a region as the inner region of the Wufu continent."


    "Neiwai area!?" Wang Yu looked at the old man in disbelief. He heard the word for the first time. It seems that he knows little about Wufu mainland.


    "That''s right. In fact, the Wufu continent is divided into three parts: the periphery, the inner circumference and the center. The periphery is the heaven and earth where we are, and the Wuxuan region is the inner circumference."


    "There is a vast magic sea between the inner circle and the outer circle. He is listed as a human restricted area. However, it is easy to go now. As long as you reach the Wuhuang City, there is a transmission array that can directly transmit you to the Wuxuan region."


    Wang Yu frowned. "Isn''t there no problem?"


    The old man shook his head slightly, and his face became dignified. "The focus is the Xuanwu region itself. It can be said to be a capital of evil. There are no rules to restrict it. As long as you are strong enough, you can run amok, and no one will take care of your behavior."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. It really can be called the capital of sin.


    In their Wutian City, although no one cares about the struggle between the forces, if a warrior kills ordinary people on a large scale, he will be questioned by wuhuangcheng.


    Wang Yu doesn''t know about the wuhuangcheng, but he knows that there are real strong people there. I''m afraid even the strong people of martial arts will lose.


    The Wutian city and other small cities are under the command of the Wuhuang City, and they are all ministers.


    "After entering the Xuanwu region, you can understand what is dangerous. Compared with Lin batian, they are all good people." the old man said.


    After listening to the old man''s words, Wang Yu couldn''t help thinking deeply. In this way, it''s really difficult to reach Wutian college.


    No wonder the old man looked like that. He had already calculated himself.


    "This old fellow." Wang Yu bit his teeth slightly, and an uncontrollable anger emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    But this time Wang Yu found out in time and hurriedly carried out force suppression, but to his surprise, force could not play any role at all.


    However, just as his eyes turned slightly red, a cold feeling slowly rose from the Dantian, and the voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind in time.


    "Keep your mind, calm down and don''t get angry."


    Wang Yu only felt a chill in his mind. The raging fire in his heart seemed to be splashed with cold water and slowly weakened.


    He quickly kept his mind and calmed down his anger.


    I didn''t expect that I was just a little atmosphere. Unexpectedly, it was like a fuse, which ignited the power.


    But what kind of power is it that can directly affect your mind? It''s terrible.

 Chapter 179

    Seeing that Wang Yu was suddenly angry, the faces of several people suddenly changed. Yunli pulled his granddaughter to his side and came to the scorpion.


    "What''s going on?" Yunli asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. It was the same when he wanted to kill qian''er just now. I think there should be something wrong with him. He wouldn''t do it at ordinary times." the scorpion frowned.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s whole body was filled with a strong evil spirit, and the terrible smell made him feel fear.


    At this time, Wang Yu was like Shura in his eyes. The cold and ferocious gas made people feel suffocated, which was very close to death.


    "What should I do?" Yunli couldn''t make up his mind.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s breath is very terrible. I''m afraid if you want to kill him, it''s just a matter in the blink of an eye.


    Even with scorpions, they are not Wang Yu''s opponents at all, not to mention that Wang Yu is still very terrible.


    "Go back first, don''t provoke him." said the scorpion carefully.


    Now all they can do is try their best to save their lives. If they are careless, they may die in the hands of Wang Yu.


    However, just as they were about to retreat, Mo WANYING suddenly found that the evil spirit on Wang Yu seemed to be weakening slowly.


    "Father, look!"


    Mo WANYING stopped and pointed to Wang Yu in the hall. The scorpion looked in the direction she pointed out and saw that Wang Yu''s evil spirit had begun to weaken slowly.


    In a moment, they all turned into his body, and Wang Yu''s eyes opened slowly at this time.


    At the moment when his eyes opened, scorpion and others saw that there was a blood essence flash in his dark eyes.


    That cold meaning, even if it was fleeting, also made the scorpion and others shiver.


    Seeing several people looking at themselves nervously, Wang Yu couldn''t help scratching his head in embarrassment and said softly, "I scared you just now. I''m sorry."


    Seeing him return to normal, they all breathed a sigh of relief slowly. Fortunately, he recovered, otherwise they really didn''t know what to do.


    I''m afraid no one can stop him in this Wutian city. If you insist, it may only be Qing Lao in the Wutian auction house.


    But qinglao won''t easily intervene in the affairs of the city. In other words, he will never do it as long as it doesn''t involve Wutian auction house.


    At that time, wutiancheng will usher in a great disaster, and Wang Yu will be chased by wuhuangcheng in the end. I''m afraid the whole wutiancheng will be destroyed.


    The scorpion came over quickly and looked at Wang Yu. He was still very vigilant, "are you really all right?"


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly. He understood what the Scorpion was worried about. He smiled and said, "there was a problem just now, but it''s all right now. Don''t worry."


    "Hoo..."


    Yunliqing vomited. He was really frightened just now. He had a real fear of Wang Yu.


    "It''s all right, but what happened to you just now? Does it matter?" the scorpion asked with concern.


    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but I''ll lose control as long as I get angry now, and I can''t control what happens later." Wang Yu looked a little dignified.


    Not to mention others, even he felt fear. The feeling of losing control really made him uncomfortable.


    "Why don''t we find Qing Lao? He''s well-informed and must have a way," said the scorpion.


    He is worried about Wang Yu''s situation now, but he doesn''t know how to deal with it. The only thing he can think of is Qing Lao.


    The origin of Qing is very mysterious. I''m afraid only he knows what to do in Wutian city.


    Wang Yugang wanted to nod, but the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded, "don''t promise. This matter must not be known to others. I have my own way to solve it."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu nodded slightly, then said to the scorpion, "it''s all right. I have a way to solve it, so I don''t have to bother qinglao."


    There''s nothing he can do to hear Wang Yu say so. He knows Wang Yu''s character. Eight horses can''t pull back what he decides.


    Finally, you can only nod and agree, "be careful yourself and try not to get angry."


    "OK," Wang Yu replied.


    Then Wang Yu and others separated after eating in Fanyun sect.


    Wang Yu went in the direction of the Wang family, while the scorpion father and daughter also got into the carriage and went to Scorpio.


    Along the way, scorpion sees her daughter worried. As her father, scorpion doesn''t know what her daughter is thinking.


    "Are you worried about Wang Yu?" the scorpion asked softly.


    Mo WANYING subconsciously nodded, even if she reacted, she quickly shook her head and stared at her father angrily, as if blaming him for breaking her heart.


    "If you''re worried about him, go to the Wang family for a few days and take care of him. The Wang family has just settled down and everything is still recovering. You can help him share some." the scorpion said faintly.


    He had already seen what was on his daughter''s mind, but whether it was because of guilt or gratitude, he would never object.


    Even without these, he would never stop his daughter from communicating with Wang Yu. After all, Wang Yu has amazing talent. What''s wrong with being able to let his daughter marry such a person.


    "He won''t need me." Mo WANYING didn''t deny it this time.


    My father was right. I was really worried about Wang Yu, because I didn''t know when Wang Yu would be like that again.


    "Father, I......" Mo WANYING said haltingly.


    The scorpion smiled and nodded to her, "go."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 180

    Wang Yu''s speed is very fast. It doesn''t take long to get back to Wang''s house.


    Returning to Wang Yu''s family is to see the people who are busy re planning the Wang family. Although they are very hard, they can see a happy smile on their faces.


    After a great difficulty, the original two factions of the Wang family have merged into one because of the emergence of Wang Yu.


    All people''s hearts were pulled by Wang Yu. Although he did not directly fight, he imperceptibly established an irreplaceable position in the hearts of the people.


    "Good young patriarch."


    "Good young patriarch."


    All the people along the way were saying hello to him, and of course Wang Yu smiled and nodded in response.


    Soon Wang Yu came to his room, closed the door and sat on the bed.


    "Little soul, what''s going on?" Wang Yu now wants to know what happened to him.


    How can such a thing happen for no reason? You should know that he has never done anything, and he is clear and has no evil heart at all.


    "Do you remember the jade talisman snatched from Wu Tao?" the little soul said in a dignified voice.


    "Remember." Wang Yu turned his palm, and the jade symbol appeared in his palm.


    Suddenly, a weak wave of force spread, and Wang Yu''s hand showed a glittering and translucent jade amulet.


    The jade rune is painted with extremely mysterious lines. Although it is not as strange as the rune on the ten thousand soul sword, it is completely more mysterious than those on the second-class weapons.


    After careful observation for a long time, Wang Yu didn''t see any problem.


    The glittering and translucent light flows on it, which looks very good. The subtle fluctuation of force can show its uniqueness.


    "There seems to be no problem. Do you feel wrong?" Wang Yu wondered.


    This jade talisman was originally found in the ruins. I only know that it can absorb toxins, but I don''t know other abilities.


    It was because of it that Wang Yu was able to remove the toxin from his father, otherwise his father would end up dead.


    "Don''t underestimate this thing. According to my inference, it should be a five-level talisman, and there seems to be another mystery in it. The source of the strange evil Qi, I can feel, comes from this thing."


    Xiao Hun''s words were so sure that he had to believe them, but Wang Yu still couldn''t believe it. It could affect his mind.


    Today, he almost lost control twice. For the first time, he almost didn''t kill Yun qianer, and for the second time, he almost occupied his consciousness. If it wasn''t for the little soul, he didn''t know what would happen to make him regret.


    "What to do now?" although Wang Yu didn''t want to believe it, he had to believe Xiaohun''s words.


    "Take out the ten thousand soul sword," said the little soul.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. It seems that Xiaohun is going to destroy the jade talisman.


    The gray sword light flashed in his hand, and the ten thousand soul sword appeared in his grasp. Suddenly, a strong sharp feeling filled the room.


    "Do you really want to do this?" Wang Yu was a little impatient. He tried his best to get it back. How can he not be distressed to destroy it now.


    "If he doesn''t destroy you, he will destroy you." the little soul''s voice is very serious.


    Wang Yu can also hear that Xiaohun is serious. It seems that the jade talisman can''t be destroyed.


    He clenched his teeth. Wang Yu''s heart was horizontal, and the wanhun sword in his hand was suddenly raised. The force was filled with the sword body in an instant, and the terrible sword was filled with smoke.


    "Whoosh..."


    A sound of breaking the wind sounded, and the ten thousand soul sword in his hand suddenly fell down and directly cut on the jade rune.


    In a moment, the jade symbol was transformed into ten thousand stars and floated in the space.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yu regretted that the four product talisman was gone. You know, if you buy the four product talisman, the price will not be low.


    However, at this time, it turned into pieces and disappeared in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    However, at this time, the star awn suddenly and slowly gathered together.


    Wang Yu was surprised. He saw a figure slowly emerging from the light.


    "It''s been a hundred years since someone found it!" the old voice echoed slowly.

 Chapter 181

    The old voice slowly spread, as if it came from the ancient void, revealing a sense of nothingness and chaos. An inexplicable pressure made Wang Yu feel that his soul trembled slightly.


    It was a fear from the depths of the soul, and there was no way to restrain it.


    "Be careful, I don''t know what he is." the voice of the little soul sounded in my heart, which made Wang Yu vigilant. He held the ten thousand soul sword tightly, the light gray sword was shining slightly, and his deep eyes stared at the illusory figure suspended in the air.


    "Ha ha ha, what a vigilant little doll." the old voice sounded faintly.


    At this time, the figure gradually became clearer, although it was still very illusory, as if it could disappear at any time.


    But he has been able to see his face clearly. It is a youth like figure, but on the young face, there is a sense of vicissitudes. In his eyes, there is bland, but the real bland has no fluctuation.


    Wang Yu looked at the figure a little strange. When he heard the voice just now, he was clearly an old man. How could he be so young.


    "Boy, don''t be curious. It''s not surprising that when a martial artist''s cultivation is strong enough, he can stay young forever.


    But this virtual shadow gives me a very strange feeling. You should be careful, "Xiaohun reminded.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s vigilant appearance, the virtual shadow nodded with satisfaction, and the old voice slowly sounded: "very strong soul power, what a natural talisman!"


    "Master Fu?"


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. It''s hard not to see that the virtual shadow in front of him is a talisman.


    "Little doll, don''t be nervous. I won''t hurt you. If you can find the secret in the jade talisman, it shows that we have fate." Xu Ying said slowly.


    "I don''t know what the elder said. If the younger generation can do it, he must help the elder to finish it." Wang Yu asked tentatively.


    "Now you can''t help me, but there''s one thing, I don''t know if you want to?" the old man smiled and looked forward to Wang Yu.


    "Senior, please say." Wang Yu hugged his fist slightly. He can''t easily promise now. If he lets himself kill a martial arts teacher, isn''t he trying to die.


    "You don''t have to worry. I won''t let you do anything, but I want to ask you if you want to be a talisman?" Xu Ying stared at Wang Yu with narrow eyes and looked forward to his answer.


    Wang Yu was a little stunned. He didn''t know why the mysterious man suddenly asked himself such a question, but there was nothing to hide.


    "Yes, of course. I''m afraid no one on the Wufu continent doesn''t want to be a fu master," Wang Yu said truthfully.


    Indeed, on the Wufu continent, the fufu master is a profession respected by thousands of people. It''s noble. All Wufu masters dream of becoming a fufu master. Even if it''s only one product, it''s enough for them to be proud.


    However, it is not so easy to become a master of talismans. The conditions are very harsh. It is more than ten times and a hundred times more difficult than becoming a strong martial artist.


    "Hahaha, OK, would you like to take me as your teacher and teach you the way of Fu?" Xu Ying laughed a few times, then looked at Wang Yu seriously, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    Wang Yu''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t know the origin of the man who suddenly appeared, whether it was good or bad.


    Whether he is sincere to himself or has another intention, all this makes him dare not promise easily.


    "Little doll, sometimes being too vigilant will give you a chance to take measures. Do you know that I''m with master Fu. If I say second, I''m afraid no one dares to say first." there was a proud look in the virtual shadow.


    The first Fuwen master in mainland China!? Wang Yu doesn''t really believe it. If he is really the first talisman, why does he still take himself as an apprentice? I''m afraid his apprentice has long been famous all over the world.


    "You boy..." Xu Ying''s eyebrows were full of helplessness. He didn''t expect that he was so cautious in the face of this temptation.


    "Do you think you are the first master of talismans? Wang Yu is not stupid. If you are a master of talismans, it should not be difficult to make a talisman device at will.


    "Hey, you boy, I''m just a stroke of the remnant soul, which will dissipate at any time. Where can I draw runes?" Xu Ying said helplessly.


    In this way, Wang Yu didn''t believe his words, but at this time, the voice of the little soul slowly sounded in his heart: "he''s right. Now he''s just a touch of the remnant soul and has no power to draw runes."


    "Should I believe him or not?" Wang Yu hesitated for a moment. It was really difficult for him to choose between Fu master and life.


    "Don''t listen to the sword spirit, just make your own decision." Xu Ying said slowly.


    "He can feel the existence of the little soul!" Wang Yu looked at the unreal figure in surprise. You know, even Qing can''t feel it at all, which is enough to prove his strength.


    "OK, I promise you." then Wang Yu knelt down on the ground, knocked his head three times and said respectfully, "master, please be worshipped by disciple Wang Yu."

 Chapter 182

    Looking at the young apprentice in front of him, a thick smile appeared on the illusory face, "good, good."


    "Now that you have worshipped me as your teacher, you should know my taboo. I''m far away from the world, but you must not publicize that I''m your teacher. Remember," Xu Ying looked positive, as if he could not tolerate any disobedience.


    "Yes." Wang Yu nodded. It''s nothing. If you don''t let him say it, you won''t delay yourself anyway.


    "Well, I''ll teach you the method of cultivation now." when I said it, I saw the virtual shadow waving and a streamer turning into the center of his eyebrows.


    Wang Yu didn''t respond to the sudden change. He just felt a chill in his mind. Then a huge stream of information emerged.


    When Wang Yu was surprised, the voice of Tianya slowly rang out in his mind, "this skill is called the nine talismans, which corresponds to the nine grades of the talisman. It is a Dharma formula for cultivating soul power.


    At the same time, there are many methods of drawing runes and some experiences of being a teacher. You should learn them in the future. "


    "Yes." Wang Yu replied softly. Although he didn''t know what grade the nine talismans were, he could be sure that they were not ordinary things.


    "Well, my time is coming. When you break through the five grades, we will meet again." the figure of Tianya becomes illusory and gradually begins to dissipate.


    "By the way, the ten thousand soul sword in your hand must be well kept. Since it chose you, you have to take responsibility and hope to see you standing on the top of the mainland." the voice is still echoing, and the illusory figure has turned into stars all over the sky, fell on the ground and finally disappeared.


    Looking at the disappearing figure, Wang Yu whispered softly, "I will live up to your expectations."


    Facing the sudden emergence of the master, Wang Yu was still a little hard to believe for a time, but it was true.


    This is a very common method to take pictures of the remnant souls of the strong. It can be used when the cultivation reaches a certain level.


    The name Tianya was deeply imprinted in Wang Yu''s mind, but Wang Yu didn''t see his appearance clearly from the beginning to the end, which inevitably made him regret.


    "Tianya, the name seems to have been heard somewhere. He actually knows wanhun sword. It seems that his identity is not simple." Xiaohun said in a confused voice.


    The ten thousand soul sword has disappeared in this world for ten thousand years. According to the truth, no one should recognize it except those old monsters. The identity of this person has become mysterious in the eyes of the little soul.


    "Maybe I''ve seen a portrait," Wang Yu guessed.


    "Maybe." although this statement is somewhat reluctant, it is also the best statement now.


    "Well, take a look at the" nine talismans "skill first. It''s about to start. It''s also good to use more means to defend yourself." Xiaohun said.


    "Yes."


    Then Wang Yu sat on his bed and watched the huge information in his mind.


    However, it was strange that he could only see the first two layers of Dharma formula, and the rest were shrouded in a mist.


    It should be that the master was afraid that he was in a hurry to make progress, which was a good thing for him.


    The mysterious and obscure Dharma formula appeared in front of him like a golden tadpole. Time gradually passed, and a light milky white halo appeared on Wang Yu''s body.


    The light is soft and much more gentle than force, but as long as you get close, you can feel that magical force will never be weaker than force.


    At this time, in Wang Yu''s knowledge of the sea, the soul power flowed slowly like a stream.


    There should be some waves from time to time, as if filled with milk.


    "Is this the power of soul?" because of the nine talismans, Wang Yu was immersed in the sea and could clearly see the scene in the sea.


    It''s magical and weird. It''s full of hazy feeling everywhere. People can''t see clearly. Even if it belongs to him, there''s no way to control those places shrouded by fog.


    With the passage of time, Wang Yu felt that the Milky energy in the sea seemed to become more and more solid than before.


    "I should have broken through the first priority now. It seems that there is a certain connection between soul power and the realm of martial arts." Wang Yu whispered.


    "It''s true. The improvement of martial arts will also improve the soul power, but not many. But the reverse is not helpful. That is to say, the improvement of soul power will not drive the cultivation of martial arts." Xiaohun explained.


    "I see." Wang Yu nodded clearly.


    "Your soul power is now at the peak of a product. You should be able to practice drawing simple runes, but you should not think that enough soul power is a rune teacher, and the description of runes is the real problem," said the little soul.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he wouldn''t back down because of Xiaohun''s words. Since he had the opportunity to become a talisman, how could he give up.

 Chapter 183

    "There are some simple runes in the nine talismans. Practice it first."


    "I found a rune." soon Wang Yu found a rune in the sea of knowledge.


    "Condense the soul into a knife."


    A gray light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, and a slight milky white light appeared between his fingers.


    Although the light is very weak, it has a strange sharp edge, not as fierce as a sword, and some have a strong adhesion, as if they can be integrated with all things.


    A piece of jade appeared in Wang Yu''s hand without warning, and the light on it slowly fell. However, at the moment of touching the jade, the Milky light disappeared.


    Wang Yu''s face was full of sweat, and his chest fluctuated violently, as if he had consumed great energy.


    "How could this happen?" Wang Yu stretched out his palm in front of him, his face full of doubts.


    According to the truth, it wouldn''t be like this. Just now, when the knife awn condensed by the soul force touched the jade, he felt that the soul force was consuming rapidly.


    If he hadn''t cut it off in time, I''m afraid his soul power has been consumed now. If he loses his soul power at that time, he may become a living dead man.


    The ten thousand soul sword slowly floated around him. The voice of the little soul came, which was full of helplessness: "you''re just a product. You''re actually drawing on a hard object. You''re really not afraid of death."


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you do that?" Wang Yu wondered.


    He saw that the jade symbol variable was like this, so he thought of using jade as a carrier. He didn''t think it would be such a result.


    "Drawing on hard objects can only be done on second grade. Now you can only draw on paper or silk." the ten thousand soul sword vibrated slightly.


    "I see." fortunately, I have a little soul, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be experimenting with jade.


    Then Wang Yu prepared the paper. The soul knife gathered between his fingers like a pen and walked up the snow-white paper. However, because it was the first drawing, Wang Yu''s action was very astringent.


    As time went by, sweat appeared on Wang Yu''s forehead, but the rune was only a small part.


    "Soul power is not enough at all." the light between the fingers suddenly disappeared, and the half drawn Rune was broken, and even the paper was turned into powder.


    "How could this happen?" I clearly have reached the peak of a product, but soul power can''t even support drawing a rune at the beginning of a product.


    "Rune drawing is not so simple. Take your time," the little soul comforted.


    If drawing runes is so simple, I''m afraid there won''t be so few runes on the mainland.


    "Well." Wang Yu nodded slightly. Although it was difficult, he would not give up.


    So Wang Yu entered the state of crazy drawing, but this time he was not using soul force, but using pen to draw on paper.


    He knew that he was too eager for success just now. He didn''t even understand the structure of the rune. He actually began to draw, so now he has to remember the pattern first. Of course, it''s not the mind but the body memory.


    Time is like running water. Soon the stars appear in the sky and the bright moon shines on the earth.


    "Touch..."


    Suddenly, a muffled sound broke the tranquility of the night sky, and smoke rushed out of Wang Yu''s room.


    "Cough, cough..."


    With a violent cough, the door of the room was suddenly opened and a figure rushed out of it.


    Under the moonlight, the thin figure coughed violently. It was obviously choked by the smoke. When he looked up, it was Wang Yu.


    But at this time, Wang Yu seemed a little embarrassed. His handsome face was full of black dust, and his hair was very messy.


    "It will explode!" Wang Yu''s face was full of surprise.


    Just now, when drawing the rune, it was about to be completed, but the soul power suddenly stopped, so it was disconnected halfway.


    Originally, he thought it would be like before, only the materials were destroyed, but he didn''t expect it to explode. Although it''s not powerful enough to hurt himself, if it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid it''s already seriously injured.


    "Boy, what do you think? It''s not good, but it will kill people." the little soul scolded.


    "When the rune is drawn, it will condense the spirit of heaven and earth on the rune. When the rune is completed, it has magical ability.


    It can also be said that the process of drawing runes is an accumulation of energy. Originally, you drew fewer strokes, so it''s not powerful enough, but just now you missed one stroke. Fortunately, it''s the beginning of the first grade. If it''s the second grade, I''m afraid you''re seriously injured now. "


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu immediately shivered. He couldn''t imagine the power of the second-class explosion.


    "Why are you afraid? If you are afraid, you don''t want to be a talisman." the little soul sneered.


    It''s so easy to be a talisman. Even a herbalist has a time to blow up the stove, not to mention something that can attack.


    "You don''t have to stimulate me. I won''t give up." Wang Yu smiled faintly. He didn''t know that Xiaohun was stimulating himself.


    "Hum, let''s get in touch with each other." then the ten thousand soul sword turned into a streamer and entered Wang Yu''s Dantian.


    "Come on." Wang Yu clenched his teeth and moved into the room, and the door was tightly closed.

 Chapter 184

    For fear that someone would disturb him, Wang Yu deliberately put a thin force on the door, but don''t think it''s very fragile. Even if the warrior wants to break it, it''s very difficult.


    "Touch..."


    "Touch..."


    "Touch..."


    "Touch..."


    The sound of explosion kept ringing through the night, but no one in the Wang family heard it at all, mainly because Wang Yu lived in a remote place, and Wang Chen just had something to leave today, otherwise they would have had enough of the night.


    The sun and moon alternate and the stars are hidden. In the morning, a ray of sunshine cuts through the black night sky and shines on the earth.


    "Touch..."


    Suddenly a muffled sound came, and Wang Yu''s room was directly broken. The force film on it didn''t play any role at all.


    A figure rushed out directly, with a dark face, messy hair and broken clothes.


    But at this time, his face was full of excitement, holding the note in his hand, very excited.


    "Yes, I finally succeeded."


    Wang Yu''s voice is very clear and clear. It rings through the heaven and earth, with an indelible sense of excitement.


    Looking at the successful Rune drawn in his hand, the tired color in his eyes swept away.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth. A fierce color passed in his eyes. In his palm, force rushed to the rune and threw it at the rockery in the distance.


    The paper suddenly turned into a burning flame and suddenly merged into the rockery.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yu frowned, "what''s the situation, shouldn''t it?"


    However, when he was wondering, he saw that red cracks suddenly appeared on the rockery. In the blink of an eye, they were like cobwebs all over the rockery.


    The fire burst out from the crack, and the rockery turned into powder directly in front of Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly contracted, full of shock, "this is the power of the master of Fu!?"


    I''m afraid this is equivalent to the full blow of a Wupin warrior, but this is only the Fu Li in the early stage of Yipin.


    Wang Yu now understands why the position of the master of talisman is so high. A talisman is equivalent to the full blow of the martial arts. If there are several in hand, I''m afraid even the strong martial arts disciples will avoid the edge for the time being.


    "You''re just getting started now. Later, you can feel the real strength of the master. It''s a small matter to turn stones into weapons." the voice of the little soul sounded slowly in his heart.


    "I will try my best to improve." Wang Yu''s face flashed a color of perseverance. With such a means, even if he left the family at that time, he could be relieved.


    The morning breeze blew Wang Yu''s ragged clothes. Although he was embarrassed, he had an inexplicable temperament.


    Press the door, go back to the house, take a good bath, change clothes, and then leave the room.


    Today is the adult ceremony of the Wang family. His adult ceremony was delayed due to two reasons, but now we have to make up for it.


    However, he is not the only one to attend the adult ceremony today. All the children of the Wang family who have reached the age of 18 should attend, without any exception.


    The place was in the martial arts arena, so Wang Yu went straight there. However, when he just went out, he saw a figure coming.


    "Good young patriarch."


    Wang Yu looked at the old man in front of him. There was a faint smile on his handsome face. This man was a Fubo who had always taken care of him and was very kind to Wang Yu, so Wang Yu always regarded him as his family.


    "Fu Bo is so early," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "It''s late. The adult ceremony will begin in another hour. I have to help the elder." Fubo smiled and waved his hand.


    "OK, let''s go there together. I''m going to the martial arts arena, too." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "OK." then Fubo seemed to think of something and said to Netease: "by the way, miss WANYING came yesterday because she knew you were practicing and didn''t bother you. Now she is resting in the guest room."


    "Why did she come?" Wang Yu whispered in some doubt.


    "I see, fuber. Go first. I''ll go to the guest room and see her."


    "OK."


    With that, Wang Yu turned around and walked towards the guest room. Looking at Wang Yu''s back when he left, Fu Bo''s old face showed a kind smile.


    "It seems that the young patriarch doesn''t have to worry about his marriage. The family mainly has grandchildren, and I can help Xiaoyu and take care of the children." he said with a smile. There was a look of enjoyment on his face. In his eyes, Wang Yu was like his grandchildren.


    "Didn''t she go back with Uncle magic? How did she come here?" when he was wondering, he raised his hair and now he had come to the guest room.


    Asked the people a little, I knew she lived there.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Have you got up?" Wang Yu knocked on the door softly.


    "Wait a minute." Mo WANYING''s voice was a little flustered. Then Wang Yu heard a rustle of clothes.


    He didn''t wait long, but the door was opened. Looking at the beautiful shadow in front of him, Wang Yu couldn''t help being stunned.

 Chapter 185

    Wang Yu couldn''t help but stop the girl who appeared in front of him. Although she hasn''t dressed up yet, she is very beautiful.


    There was a faint blush on the white pretty face, and a pair of blue eyes were as clear and bright as crystal, as if there were water waves.


    A long black hair, like a black waterfall, dressed in a long light blue skirt, which is very close to the body, outlines the delicate body that has begun to develop.


    The strong youth breath made Wang Yu feel that the girl in front of him was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but be a little stunned.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s stunned eyes, Mo WANYING was confused at first, but then she reacted. A shy blush appeared on her pretty face, and Wang Yu was angry.


    Immediately, Wang Yu returned to his senses and looked at the angry Mo WANYING in front of him and touched his nose in embarrassment. However, his rosy face was like a peach, which made him have an impulse to bite, but fortunately he suppressed it.


    "Didn''t you go back with Uncle magic? Why did you come to the Wang family?" Wang Yu smiled awkwardly and didn''t dare to see the girl''s face again.


    Hearing this question, Mo WANYING was obviously stunned. The blush on her face could not help but weigh a few points. Looking at the look of Wang Yu''s face, she couldn''t help being slightly angry.


    "What a piece of wood." he tooted his mouth slightly and scolded secretly in his heart, but his mouth said: "my father is worried that you are in a situation. Let me take care of you for a while."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. He couldn''t help but thank the scorpion again.


    After a little thought, it seems that there has never been a woman around him, even a maid.


    Maybe it would be better to have a woman around? For Mo WANYING, of course, he couldn''t let her leave. After all, it was the scorpion who asked her to take care of herself.


    Although he doesn''t need it, he can''t refuse the kindness, but he won''t really let Mo WANYING take care of himself. It''s all when she comes to the Wang family.


    "By the way, I heard that Fubo said it was necessary to attend the adult ceremony yesterday. Let''s go now." before Wang Yu could react, he grabbed Wang Yu''s palm and went in the direction of the martial arts arena.


    His soft, warm and cool hands were as delicate as jade, which made Wang Yu''s spirit a burst. Looking at the blue shadow in front of him, Wang Yu''s eyes couldn''t help but become blurred.


    A strong feeling of love and missing rushed into his heart. He seemed to feel the familiar cold breath, "Bing er."


    Wang Yu gave a soft cry and slowly reached out to touch the light blue hair. However, just as he was about to touch it, the blue suddenly returned to black.


    Wang Yu sighed slightly. He knew that he had just regarded Wan Ying as bing''er. It seemed that he really missed her.


    "I don''t know how she is now. Is she doing well?" Wang Yu looked up at the white clouds floating in the sky in the distance.


    There he seemed to see the familiar face, the cold pretty face, and the smile that only showed himself.


    They walked very fast and soon reached the martial arts arena. Although there was still nearly an hour, there were already a lot of people here, all of whom were about 18-year-old boys and girls.


    Because of the adult ceremony, they all want to be able to grab a good position in the front row so that they can see more clearly.


    However, when they saw Wang Yu, their young and green faces showed a look of worship.


    He is the most gifted person in the Wang family in the past century, and more importantly, he saved the lives of the whole family from the hands of the two Zongs.


    Destroy the Lin family and the two sects, and let the reputation of the Wang family resound through the Wutian city. From a small and unknown family, it has become a family that even Fanyun sect and other forces should respect.


    All these are because the young man in front of him is the supreme existence in the eyes of all the Wang family.


    "I''ve seen the young patriarch."


    The thunder like sound suddenly rang through the martial arts field, and the whole martial arts field was shaken for a few minutes.


    Mo WANYING was startled by this momentum. She looked at Wang Yu in surprise. Her pretty face was full of shock.


    She also has a high status in Scorpio sect, but she can''t reach this level at all. Even though his father is the Lord of Scorpio sect, I''m afraid he doesn''t have such treatment.


    And the boy had such a deterrent in the Wang family. Just when he came out, he had such a high voice.


    "Don''t be stunned. Let''s go up there." Wang Yu said with a soft smile. Then he walked in front and went to the viewing platform in front.


    Mo WANYING looked at his thin back and couldn''t help smiling. The boy was really interesting. No wonder his father valued him so much.

 Chapter 186

    They hurried to catch up. When they went to the viewing platform, there were many people sitting here. They were the heads of some small families in wutiancheng who had a good relationship with the Wang family.


    His father Wang Cheng and brother Wang Chen were also here at this time. When they saw Wang Yu coming, they even waved to him.


    When Wang Yu saw his father''s ruddy face, he smiled a little more. It seems that his father has completely recovered.


    "Father." Wang Yu smiled and shouted at his father.


    "Uh huh, sit here." Wang Cheng smiled and pointed to the chair next to him. Now Wang Yu is sitting here. I''m afraid no one will object at all.


    Wang Yu didn''t sit down directly, but smiled at the people from the family. They were shocked and quickly got up to salute Wang Yu respectfully.


    They know how terrible the boy is in front of them, and dare not neglect him in the slightest, for fear of making the other party unhappy.


    Wang Yu smiled and made an invitation gesture to them to sit down. They all lost a little salute, and then sat back, afraid to whisper.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Cheng reluctantly shook his head. I''m afraid the impression of his son in their hearts is terrible, otherwise they wouldn''t be so stiff.


    However, at this time, Wang Cheng suddenly saw the figure standing behind Wang Yu. There was a look of surprise and doubt on his resolute face.


    "Xiao Yu, this girl is..."


    He hasn''t even seen a devil scorpion, let alone a devil WANYING.


    Wang Yu smiled and said, "this is mo WANYING, the daughter of the Scorpio patriarch, who came to our house as a guest."


    Magic WANYING walked forward slowly, saluted Wang Cheng slightly, and said softly, "WANYING has seen Uncle Wang."


    "Well, well, come and sit on the magic girl." Wang Cheng smiled on his face.


    After looking at Wang Yu and seeing Mo WANYING nodding constantly, it seemed that she was very satisfied.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yu was helpless. It seems that his father also wanted more, but he was too lazy to explain. He smiled apologetically at Mo WANYING, and then sat down with her.


    Wang Yu sat in front of Wang Chen. Although he didn''t want to, he didn''t dare to disobey his father''s orders.


    "Boy, you''re good. You''re going to find me a sister-in-law so soon." the voice of ridicule sounded behind him. It was Wang Chen.


    Wang Yu looked back and could see his eldest brother looking at him with a smile, which had a deep meaning.


    "It''s not what you think." Wang Yu explained helplessly.


    However, Wang Chen waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. There''s no need to explain. You''re an adult. No one will object to finding someone you like."


    "I..."


    "Well, well, look, you''re shy. Other girls haven''t said anything yet. You''re a man, but you should take responsibility." Wang Chen patted him on the shoulder and said positively.


    As if the consciousness was that if he dared to bully girls, he would not help him.


    "Hey."


    Wang Yu sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to say anything. Even if he wanted to say it, he was choking enough to let himself say it. Finally, he had to nod his head and stop worrying about this problem.


    "By the way, elder brother, did you inform Liu Qing to come?" Wang Yu suddenly remembered that he invited Liu Qing to come last time when he promised him the adult ceremony.


    "I sent someone to inform, but there seems to be something wrong with the Wutian auction house, and he didn''t promise to come." Wang Chen frowned slightly and wondered about it.


    With his friendship with Wang Yu, he can''t come at all. It''s a big event for Wang Yu.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows also wrinkled. According to Liu Qing''s character, it''s impossible not to come. Is something wrong?


    This made him a little worried. Although he had an old seat, he was not invincible. The people who could compete with him on the continent were like a sea of stars.


    "Go and have a look when it''s over." Wang Yu decided.


    Mo WANYING looked at him and blushed slightly on her pretty face. The patriarchs of other families behind him were discussing their affairs.


    What talent and beauty, a match made in heaven, are all praise words, which makes her a little unnatural, but she has a trace of joy in her heart and enjoys this feeling very much.


    An hour passed quickly. Although the time sounded long, it was just a blink of an eye for them.


    The adult ceremony is nothing more than to leave the people who have achieved more than seven levels of cultivation in the quenching period to focus on training and become the top level of the Wang family in the future.


    Others who fail to meet the requirements will be assigned to the family business to manage and operate the business.


    But for these, everyone wants to stay in the family, because only in this way can they reach the peak of life in the future.


    "Dong..."


    With the sound of a huge Gong, excitement appeared on the faces of all the young men and girls in the martial arts arena.


    Wang Chen slowly stood up and moved at his feet. He was about to reach the center of the martial arts field and smiled at the young men and girls below.


    "The adult ceremony starts now, the first cultivation test." Wang Chen''s voice is mixed with a trace of weak force, so it is very loud, and his voice can be heard in the whole martial arts arena.

 Chapter 187

    As his voice fell, a huge black strange stone appeared in the center of the martial arts field, on which there was a faint fluctuation of heaven and earth aura.


    This stone is called the martial arts test stone. It can measure the accomplishments of martial artists. Of course, there are restrictions. If Wang Yu uses this stone to test, I''m afraid it will explode directly, because he can''t bear the impact of Wang Yu''s force.


    Then Wang Chen called the roll one by one. The expressions on the faces of boys and girls were different, but they were very nervous.


    Slowly put your palm on the martial arts test stone. The light on the stone flickered, but it was very weak.


    Wang Chen looked at it and was disappointed. "Five grades in quenching period, intermediate, unqualified."


    With his announcement, the young man''s face suddenly turned white, his eyes were full of loss, and he walked down.


    Such scenes will reappear every year. This is life. Only you have enough strength can you stand at the peak of life, otherwise you will become a stone on the roadside and no one will pay attention to it.


    Soon, dozens of people were screened, but less than ten qualified, including an octave, which made the scene vibrate.


    But when they saw Wang Yu on the stand, it weakened a lot, because that was the strongest of the Wang family at this age.


    Of course, not only at this age, he is the strongest in the whole Wang family.


    Looking at the atmosphere, Wang Yu''s face also showed a smile. This is the atmosphere of the Wang family.


    Soon all the people finished the test. Then Wang Chen looked at Wang Yu above, "Xiao Yu, do you want to test it too."


    When his voice sounded, there was a startling cry in the whole martial arts arena. The atmosphere that had been silent suddenly became boiling.


    "Er..."


    Wang Yu looked helplessly at his eldest brother, and then at his father.


    At this time, Wang Cheng also looked at him with a smile and nodded slightly at him.


    Intern Wang Yu had to nod helplessly and stood up slowly. When he moved, he disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already standing on the martial arts field.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes were full of shock. What happened just now? He really suddenly appeared here. It was just a blink of an eye.


    "The young clan leader is mighty." the cry rang out in the whole martial arts arena.


    Looking at this atmosphere, Wang Cheng and others showed a strong smile on their faces, and the elder smiled happily.


    I''m afraid Wang Yu will become the highest person who has attended the adult ceremony in the history of the Wang family.


    It is said that when the ancestors of the Wang family attended the adult ceremony at the age of 18, their accomplishments had reached the level of martial arts. That was the highest accomplishment recorded in the genealogy.


    Today, Wang Yu is afraid to rewrite the records in the genealogy. A new height will appear on the genealogy.


    At the thought of this, the elder''s dry palms trembled slightly.


    "Just take a test and go through the process." Wang Chen just knows his general accomplishments. Now he also wants to see what degree Wang Yu has reached.


    In this regard, Wang Yu could only reluctantly shake his head. Then he walked slowly to the black stone. His slender palm slowly raised and touched the cold black.


    In the deep eyes, the fine light flashed suddenly, and then you can see the golden light on the huge black stone. The light was strong and rushed directly to the sky.


    Such a scene directly shocked everyone. I''m afraid the people present had never seen such a situation. They were stunned for a moment.


    "This..."


    The dazzling golden light makes everyone''s eyes squint uncontrollably, and the shock in his heart is becoming stronger and stronger.


    They didn''t see the scene of Wang Yu killing Lin batian. There were still some disbelief in their hearts, but now they have to believe it at all. This strong golden light has proved everything.


    However, at this time, the whole martial arts field vibrated, and the huge black was shaking constantly, as if it was unbearable.


    "Xiao Yu, stop quickly." Wang Chen''s voice said anxiously.


    Although this martial arts test stone is not a rare treasure, such a large one also needs a lot of gold coins.


    Wang Yu took away his palm. The golden light on the black stone still flickered for a few seconds, and then it converged all the time.


    Seeing the disappearance of Jin Mang, Wang Chen was also slowly relieved. He didn''t expect such a big reaction.


    "You boy, you are really a monster." Wang Chen looked at Wang Yu''s face and looked surprised, as if he were looking at a monster.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Yu scratched his head in embarrassment, and then flashed back to the stand.


    However, just after Wang Yu left, the huge black suddenly trembled violently.


    This sudden change made everyone look surprised and suspicious.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."

 Chapter 188

    A fine sound of fragmentation came from the boulder. Wang Chen looked back at the boulder and saw that there were countless fine cracks on the boulder, spreading towards the whole.


    His eyes contracted slightly and hurried to the stage. However, at the moment he stepped down, a strong golden light burst out in the crack.


    "Boom..."


    An explosion sounded, and the gravel splashed around like raindrops. It was a pain in eating when it hit people.


    The smoke and dust shrouded the martial arts arena in an instant, a color of chaos.


    Wang Yu was also slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the stone would explode. When he moved, he appeared in the front of the stand.


    The force in the body immediately rushed out and formed a gray film, blocking the smoke and gravel outside without falling on the grandstand.


    A moment later, the vibration gradually stopped. Wang Yu took back his force and gently waved his robe sleeve to the field. Suddenly, a strong wind roared away, dispersing all the smoke and dust in the field.


    Exposed the crowd in the field, we can see how much blood they have on their bodies at this time, and some younger ones have tears in their eyes.


    Wang Yu looked at his father''s handsome face for a while. It was full of bitterness. He didn''t expect this to happen.


    However, Wang Cheng''s face did not have the slightest sense of blame. Some were full of shock. He always knew that his son''s cultivation was very high, but he was still a little shocked when he really saw the explosion of the martial arts test stone.


    The clan leaders in the rear looked at Wang Yu in shock. They were full of horror. Thinking of the respectful attitude towards Wang Yu just now, they were a burst of joy. Fortunately, they didn''t disgust him.


    Wang Chen looked up at Wang Yu with a helpless expression on his face. "I knew he should have been tested. Now I have to spend tens of thousands of gold coins to buy a martial arts stone."


    The elder''s old face showed an excited look. This time, a pen can be written on the genealogy, "fried stone."


    I''m afraid this will become the pride of the Wang family. It''s hard for anyone to surpass this record in the future.


    "Tell me to go down and appease the people." Wang Cheng said to the elder. Although he said so, the joy on his face didn''t weaken at all.


    Mo WANYING was surprised without any surprise, as if all this was in her mind.


    Indeed, in the face of such strong pressure that day, he was calm and calm.


    When he lost consciousness, even his father and Lord Yun didn''t dare to fight with him. Moreover, this can only test the martial arts cultivation stone.


    Later, Wang Chen continued to host the adult ceremony. Replenishment this time really didn''t dare to let Wang Yu appear. It was too scary.


    The next is the competition, and this process is very wonderful. Wang Yu should teach them well before he decides to go.


    Soon the adult ceremony was over. Wang Chen invited everyone to finish the banquet.


    But Wang Yu was not in the mood at all. He explained that he went to Wutian auction house with Mo WANYING. Now he is worried about Liu Qing and what happened to him.


    Under the moonlight, they soon arrived at the Wutian auction house. Although it was late at night, the lights outside the Wutian auction house were still bright, and the whole building was shining.


    "Wow, how beautiful!" Mo WANYING was shocked by the scene when she saw the Wutian auction house at night for the first time.


    "Well, it''s really beautiful, otherwise it wouldn''t be Wutian auction house." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    "Come on, let''s go in." Wang Yu said and walked inside.


    "Wait, can we go in without an invitation?" asked Mo WANYING, but she knew that the rules of Wutian auction store were very strict. No one could enter without an invitation.


    "It''s all right." Wang Yu smiled and took him to the door.


    Magic WANYING looked at the two gatekeepers. She could feel that there was a strong fluctuation of force on them. Obviously, they were both powerful.


    However, Wang Yu ignored it and went straight inside. Mo WANYING saw that the two people were just about to reach out and stop.


    However, when they saw Wang Yu''s appearance, a look of respect appeared on their faces, and then they took back their hands and saluted Wang Yu slightly.


    Seeing this scene, magic WANYING couldn''t help showing surprise on her pretty face. Unexpectedly, he could even go in and out of Wutian auction house at will. It seems that Wang Yu is more terrible than she imagined.


    After entering the auction house, Wang Yu came to the treasure room. When Liu Qing and Lina were free, they would chat with old Qing in the treasure room, so they can generally be found here.


    When he came to the door, Wang Yu knocked gently. Then an old voice came out of the door.


    "Come in." then the door opened itself.


    Wang Yu went in directly, and Mo WANYING hesitated slightly after looking at the big characters in the treasure room, but she followed Wang Yu in.


    However, when she first entered the house, she suddenly saw a huge animal skin on the wall, and a terrible breath came directly to her face.

 Chapter 189

    A strong force came to her face, and magic WANYING was stunned at the door. She felt as if she had fallen into the herd. The eyes of countless martial beasts stared at herself, as if she would attack at any time.


    The cold sweat penetrated her dress in an instant. However, when she felt that she couldn''t stand it, a cold voice suddenly sounded in her mind.


    "Wake up."


    Magic WANYING felt a burst of spirit, and suddenly recovered. She looked at the animal skin on the wall again. She couldn''t help shivering and didn''t dare to see it again.


    "Are you all right?" Wang Yu asked with concern.


    "Nothing, but just terrible." Mo WANYING gently wiped the sweat on her forehead and said with some palpitations.


    "That''s the skin of a lion and tiger. The residual pressure on it has a deterrent effect on the martial arts. When I first saw it, it was like you. It''s okay." Wang Yu comforted and thought that he was like her when he first came.


    But it''s been a long time now, and a lot of things have happened.


    "Qing Lao." Wang Yu walked up to the old man and saluted respectfully.


    "Why are you free to come and see me?" Qing smiled and said.


    Wang Yu looked around and didn''t find Liu Qing''s figure. For a moment, he was confused and said in his heart, "why aren''t these two here?"


    After looking around, Wang Yuqing knew what he was looking for. He smiled and said, "Liu Qing and Lina have left Wutian city."


    "What!? I''ve left. When did it happen?" Wang Yu was surprised. The boy left without saying hello to himself.


    Qinglao said: "after knowing Liu Qing''s performance here, he was very satisfied, so he saw him and Lina transferred back to the headquarters, which was good for him."


    "At that time, people from the headquarters were in a hurry, so there was no time to say hello to you. However, if you can go to the central government in the future, you still have a chance to meet."


    Wang Yu sighed slightly. It''s really good for him to go back to the headquarters. You know, it''s a place that even Qing is afraid of.


    Then he looked at qinglao. For a moment, Wang Yu felt that qinglao was a little lonely. "Qinglao, will you manage the Wutian auction house in person?"


    In the past, the whole Wutian auction house was managed by Liu Qing and Lina, but now they are gone. I''m afraid only Qing is left to preside over the overall situation.


    Qing Lao shook his head slightly. "After a while, the headquarters will send someone to practice. I don''t need to worry about the auction house."


    Wen Yan Wang Yu also understood that the Wutian auction house was just an internship point of the headquarters. When he got out of qinglao, he needed to guard it all the time. Everyone else was running water.


    When they achieve certain performance, they will be able to leave here and return to the headquarters. However, if they fail to complete the task, they will really stay here forever.


    "I see," said Wang Yu.


    "By the way, I heard you''re leaving, too?" Qing asked suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m going to the Xuanwu region soon." Wang Yu didn''t hide it. He still respected Qing.


    "Wu Xuanyu, that place is very tough. You should be careful when you get there." Qing told him. Then, with a wave of his robe sleeve, a streamer shot in front of Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu reached out and grabbed the streamer. He looked and found that it was a scroll, and it seemed that it should be a martial arts scroll.


    "This is a volume of two top martial arts. Take it. More means of self-defense can guarantee your life." Qing said softly.


    "This..." Wang Yu looked at the scroll in his hand and was surprised that it was a volume of two top martial arts.


    You know, this thing is very precious. The military tiger he took out was just a second-class martial art, which has caused a great sensation.


    If the top martial arts of these two products appear in the eyes of outsiders, I''m afraid Wutian city will soon be in chaos here.


    But now it''s in Wang Yu''s hands. I think no one dares to rob it from him.


    "I can''t take this." second grade martial arts. Although Wang Yu needs it very much, he can''t hold old things at will.


    "You boy." old Qing smiled helplessly, shook his head, and then continued: "Liu Qing and Lina asked me to hand over this martial art to you. They want you to grow up faster, so that they won''t have to protect you when they meet in the future."


    Although these words sounded ironic, Wang Yu understood the meaning. He had a warm feeling in his heart and said secretly, "I''ll find you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 190

    After staying here for a while, Wang Yu left with Wan Ying.


    Along the way, Mo WANYING didn''t speak and didn''t know what she was thinking, but she looked at Wang Yu and became a little strange, as if she wasn''t as close as before.


    "Sister WANYING, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Yu also found her wrong at this time.


    "I''m fine, but I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." Mo WANYING said softly.


    "It''s nothing. Liu Qing helped me a lot before. They dealt with two cases together. They were brothers who lived and died together." Wang Yu looked up slightly at the bright moon in the sky and said.


    "So it is, central area. It seems very mysterious there?" central area, she heard about this place for the first time. She felt that it should be a very magical place, but I''m afraid she couldn''t reach it all her life.


    "Well, let''s go back. Since Liu Qing and they are gone, it''s time for us to start." Wang Yu breathed out a little and said faintly.


    Yes, they have been delayed for a long time. It''s time to leave Wutian city and go to Wuxuan region.


    By the moonlight, they went in the direction of the Wang family. The moonlight sprinkled on the earth like water, shrouded in a thin layer of gauze clothes.


    However, the cold temperature makes people feel sad and seems to indicate parting.


    ¡­¡­


    Four days passed in the blink of an eye. During these four days, Wang Yu and Mo WANYING had been preparing what they needed to leave.


    The scorpion also learned that her daughter was leaving and rushed to the Wang''s house a day ago.


    Wang Yu could see that he was reluctant to let his daughter take the risk, but the temptation to enter the inner yard was too big for Mo WANYING.


    Scorpio also knows that if her daughter will not grow up under her own protection all the time, the chick Eagle should let her fly alone. The broad blue sky is their world.


    At night, Wang Yu and Mo WANYING left the Wang family in the moonlight without disturbing anyone. Because Wang Yu was afraid that the scorpion would not give up his daughter, he left behind them.


    Although he had experienced life and death, he was afraid to see the scene of separation. He would never want to experience that kind of sadness.


    Looking at the moon hanging high in the sky like a silver jade plate, Wang Yu seemed to see a beautiful face. Although it was cold, he had a faint smile.


    "Bing''er, I''ll come to you soon. You must wait for me." Wang Yu whispered. His deep eyes were full of thoughts.


    His relationship with bing''er is strange. They haven''t known each other for a few days, but Wang Yu has fallen in love with her deeply.


    He had never felt this feeling in any woman, but she was the only one, not even the magic WANYING around him.


    "How do we go now?" Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu in a daze. He was in a daze all the way and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Wang Yu thought back and said, "we''re going to Wuhuang city first. Only there is a transmission array leading to the Wuxuan region."


    At the time of departure, Wang Yu had planned the route. There were several transmission arrays, but Wuhuang city was the closest to them, so it was the place they had to pass this time.


    Under the night sky, the two people walked in the direction of Wuhuang city according to the route on the map. Wuhuang city is 500 li away from them. According to their foot distance, two days is enough to reach.


    Their physical qualities are not comparable to those of ordinary people, so it''s nothing for them to catch a night''s journey.


    However, Mo WANYING was a girl anyway, so when they came to the town the next day, Wang Yu found an inn to let her have a good rest.


    This is a small town attached to Wutian City, which is not very prosperous, far worse than Wutian city.


    But there is a simple folk custom, which makes Wang Yu feel very comfortable. There is no need for intrigue here. It is a very suitable place to live.


    However, that night, it changed. Suddenly, there was a fire in the town, and there were sad screams outside.


    Wang Yu, who had already rested, was suddenly awakened by the scream. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He quickly got up and came to Mo WANYING''s door and knocked gently.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I don''t know what''s going on outside?" the voice of Mo WANYING came. Wang Yu was relieved to hear that he was fine.


    When she left, the scorpion told Wang Yu to take care of her. If something happened, Wang Yu would have no face to see him.


    A moment later, Mo WANYING came out, looked at Wang Yu and asked, "shall we go out and have a look?"


    Wang Yu frowned and said, "we don''t know the situation yet. This matter has nothing to do with us. We''d better leave it alone."


    "OK." Mo WANYING nodded. Although she wanted to go out and have a look, Wang Yu was right. This matter has nothing to do with them. It''s better not to take care of it.


    Otherwise, the trouble will be followed by them. On the Wufu continent, the people who are most likely to die are nosy people, which she knows very well.


    "We''ll stay in the same room tonight in case of accidents," Wang Yu thought for a moment and said.


    "Ah!" hearing the words, magic WANYING was slightly surprised. The lonely men and women lived in the same room, which made her some reactions.

 Chapter 191

    Looking at her reaction, Wang Yu understood what she was worried about. He smiled helplessly and said, "I''m afraid you''re in danger. If something happens to you, I can''t tell Uncle magic. I won''t do anything to you."


    Sun Jian, the pretty face of Mo WANYING, turned red and gave him a hard white look, so he gave way to the door: "go in, if you dare to mess around, hum!"


    Wan Ying''s white fist waved gently in front of Wang Yu.


    "OK, my eldest lady." Wang Yu said helplessly. Why does he seem to be very worried about his appearance? Does he look like a bad man?


    Mo WANYING was lying on the bed, while Wang Yu was lying on the ground with a quilt, his hands resting behind his head and looking at the top of the shed.


    The shrill scream sounded constantly outside, and the clang of gold and iron also rang through the night sky, but Wang Yu turned a deaf ear.


    But he couldn''t sleep at all. This was the first time he went out. He was lying here, but he was always doing fierce competition in his heart.


    He wanted to go out and have a look, but his reason told him he couldn''t control it. He sighed helplessly and slowly closed his eyes, "let it be."


    The sound was getting closer and closer to them. About 20 minutes later, Wang Yu heard that the door downstairs was broken. A large number of people rushed in, and a sound of smashing sounded.


    Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes. He knew he couldn''t hide this time.


    Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING on the bed. She had fallen asleep at this time. I think it should be because she was too tired on her way last night.


    He got up slowly, went out, gently closed the door, and he went downstairs.


    I saw dozens of strong men holding steel knives downstairs. They were all ferocious and constantly smashed and looted the things of the inn. At this time, the owner and staff of the inn had fallen into a pool of blood.


    Wang Yu''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It seems that this should be a group of robbers.


    At this time, those strong men suddenly found Wang Yu''s figure. A terrible smile suddenly appeared on his ferocious face and walked slowly towards Wang Yu.


    "Boy, give me all your valuable things, or I''ll kill you." a big man came to Wang Yu with a steel knife and patted him gently on the face.


    Wang Yu looked at the man and ignored him, as if he hadn''t seen him at all.


    "Smelly boy, you want to die." the strong man''s face suddenly showed an angry color, and the steel knife suddenly raised and chopped at Wang Yu.


    However, just as the steel knife was about to fall on his head, the strong man''s body suddenly shot out with a dull sound, hit the column dozens of meters away, and his chest collapsed.


    The rest of the people looked at the scene in front of them in horror. They didn''t see what had just happened. The boy in front of them didn''t move at all. Why did he fly out?


    The crowd looked at the young man in front of them in horror. There was panic in his face, and a sense of mystery shrouded him.


    "Go away," Wang Yu said softly, but the voice was so cold that there was no emotion in it.


    The people trembled, but they were so easy to retreat. If they were afraid of death, they might not do this job.


    "Boy, do you know you have made a big deal? Do you know who our boss is? He is a strong martial artist. I think you are..." said a strong man fiercely.


    However, before his words fell, his body flew out directly, hit the ground hard, collapsed on his chest, and the blood continued to overflow from the corners of his mouth.


    Other people were really scared when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect that this man dared to do it after learning that their boss was a martial arts disciple.


    "You wait for me." put down a cruel word, and they hurried away with the two unconscious companions, but they didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Seeing several people leave, Wang Yu went back to the room, but he didn''t lie down because he knew there would be more trouble later.


    "I didn''t expect that the leader of these people would be martial disciples!" Wang Yu whispered softly, but he didn''t worry too much.


    As time passed, half an hour later, Wang Yu heard the sound of horse hoofs outside, and his slightly closed eyes slowly opened, with a flash of fine light.


    "Here we are."


    Slowly got up and looked at the sweet magic WANYING who was still sleeping. Wang Yu smiled, "just wait for you to wake up."


    With that, Wang Yu left the room and walked downstairs.


    At this time, there were several people downstairs. One of the tall men sat in a chair and looked at Wang Yu.


    "The boss is him." the strong man who left just now was among them, looked at Wang Yu fiercely, and then said in the strong man''s ear.


    Hearing the speech, he looked at Wang Yu. However, when he saw that the man was just a teenager, he was slightly stunned.


    Then he said, "boy, did you hurt my brother?"

 Chapter 192

    Wang Yu glanced at the strong man lightly and said softly, "they disturb my rest."


    The strong man''s eyes stared slightly. He could feel a weak wave of force on the young man in front of him. I think he should be a warrior.


    "I advise you not to take care of the affairs here, or you can''t afford the consequences." the strong man said.


    "I don''t want to take care of anything. As long as you don''t disturb my rest, I don''t bother to take care of it." Wang Yu whispered.


    What he said was true. If they hadn''t rushed into the inn just now, Wang Yu wouldn''t have taken care of it at all.


    "What an arrogant boy." the strong man smiled and shook his head. "But you chose the wrong person."


    When the voice fell, the strong man stood up suddenly, and a terrible wave of force swept away. The trainee Wang Yu frowned slightly.


    "A martial arts disciple, really enough capital!" Wang Yu said faintly. He didn''t expect that this man was really a strong martial arts disciple, but he wondered why a strong martial arts disciple wanted to do this kind of business.


    Any force in the Wuhuang city will be very willing to accept him and will have a high position in the sect.


    "What''s the matter, boy? Do you regret it now?" the strong man smiled at him cruelly, and then he rushed to kill Wang Yu.


    However, in the face of this terrible atmosphere, Wang Yu had no intention to avoid at all. There was even no wave in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, the strong man was slightly stunned, and then showed a cruel smile. In his opinion, the boy must have been restrained by his momentum.


    "Die."


    The ferocious face appeared in front of Wang Yu, and a fist with a strong wind was pounded down.


    Seeing this, the faces of those men showed cruel smiles. In their eyes, Wang Yu was already a dead man.


    In the past, some unkind people would provoke them, but they would be blasted in the head by the leader. In their opinion, there would be no exception this time.


    However, just when they thought so, they saw the young man suddenly move, but the speed was so fast that they could only see a remnant.


    A hard blow was regretted with the leader''s fist, and a strong wind suddenly swept around, overturning all the tables and chairs.


    Even they felt that they could not stand steadily, as if they would be blown away at any time.


    A look of shock suddenly appeared on the strong man''s face, but before he could react, a strong force came from his fist, and his huge body directly shot backwards.


    The force in the body ran frantically, dissolving the strength invading the body, grasping the ground with both feet and rowing a few meters to stop.


    "How could it be?" the strong man looked at the mysterious boy in surprise. He just clearly didn''t feel the circulation of force on him. How could such a powerful force break out?


    Wang Yu ignored his eyes and still stood at the entrance of the stairs, as if to guard something. He would never let them pass.


    He bit his teeth hard. He didn''t believe that there would be more powerful fighters than himself in this town.


    The speed of force circulation has reached his limit. There is blood in his eyes. A pair of thick palms suddenly print, and the breath on his body instantly rises.


    "Kaitian seal."


    A low voice came from his mouth, and a huge seal of force came to suppress him.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly when he saw this. He had to face up to the power of this martial art.


    The force flows slowly in the body. The clothes on his body are calm and automatic. A powerful pressure suddenly spreads around. Wang Yu''s hands suddenly seal, and the huge force instantly converges on his fist.


    Suddenly, he punched the big seal, and saw a huge force fist pounding on the big seal.


    "Lingwang fist!"


    The low voice sounded in Wang Yu''s mouth. This move is the Wang family''s martial arts Lingwang boxing, but it has been improved by Wang Yu.


    The original Lingwang boxing was just a martial art, but now it has reached the peak of the first grade, and the power used by Wang Yu is afraid to be close to the second grade.


    Seeing the boy''s choice of hard regret, a smile suddenly appeared on the man''s face. He was a second-class martial art. Even ordinary second-class martial artists wanted to avoid his edge.


    He came up with such a direct regret, which was like looking for death.


    However, he was also willing to see such a result. He looked ferociously at the young man in front of him. The strong man''s face was full of smiles.


    "Die!" the low voice sounded in his mouth, so crazy that even his men felt a palpitation.


    "He''s dead this time." looking at this scene, those people''s faces showed disgusting smiles.


    Looking at their expressions, Wang Yu''s eyebrows could not help frowning slightly, which could not help increasing the output of force.


    I saw the light flickering suddenly on the huge fist shadow, and the smell of terror filled the air in an instant.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you." a faint voice echoed in the inn.

 Chapter 193

    The light on the fist shadow suddenly soared, everyone''s eyes narrowed, and the violent force swept away directly.


    "What!?"


    The strong man''s eyes contracted suddenly, full of shock. He only felt a terrible force and rolled over.


    The huge seal in the air cracked inch by inch and turned into fragments in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom..."


    Strong winds raged, tables and chairs turned into powder, and those people were blown away.


    In a moment, only Wang Yu and the strong man were left in the house. Wang Yu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the people in front of him.


    At this time, all his clothes and robes were broken, spotted blood splashed on his body, and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    The original surging force has been exhausted at this time, which seems quite embarrassed.


    "Still want to come?" Wang Yu looked at the man and said faintly.


    The look of the strong man was full of shock. He couldn''t believe that the seemingly weak young man in front of him would have such strong strength.


    "Who are you?" if you have such accomplishments at this age, you must be the disciple of the sect who has experienced outside.


    "Passerby." Wang Yu smiled. He wouldn''t tell the man his true identity, otherwise the Wang family would be in trouble.


    Although there are scorpions and others, such things can be avoided or should be avoided as much as possible.


    "I''m unlucky to go." the strong man looked at Wang Yu fiercely and wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Wait."


    Just as they were about to go out, Wang Yu stopped them because they knew his terror, so they had to stop.


    "I''ve retired. What else do you want?" the strong man looked at Wang Yu and frowned heavily.


    "Keep your ring."


    Wang Yu smiled and pointed to the black ring on his hand. Wang Yu felt it at the beginning. There was a slight fluctuation of force on the ring.


    "Don''t deceive people too much." the strong man looked at Wang Yu angrily and wanted to know that this ring was a treasure he had collected and scraped. It can be said that he had half of his possessions.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense, so I''ll let you go." Wang Yu''s voice suddenly became cold, with a cold killing intention.


    The man''s eyes coagulated slightly and bit his teeth fiercely. He understood how terrible the youth was years ago. The blow just now was his full strength, but he took it down easily.


    He could feel that the young man in front of him had not completely erupted in force just now. If he angered him, he was likely to be left here.


    "OK, here you are." as soon as the strong man gritted his teeth, he threw the ring over.


    Wang Yu reached out and grabbed the ring in his hand. He glanced at the ring and said faintly, "let''s go."


    "Wait for me." he said a cruel word. He left quickly with the help of several people, for fear that Wang Yu would change his mind.


    Looking at the people who left, Wang Yu''s face suddenly became dignified. "You have to leave quickly, otherwise you don''t know what trouble there is."


    Back in the room, Wang Yu gently closed the door, went to the bed and looked at Mo WANYING, who was still sleeping, "it''s really heavy."


    Although the battle just now was not very dangerous, Wang Yu looked down on his opponent at the beginning, otherwise he didn''t need to use so much force later.


    Lie back on the ground, put one hand behind your head, and breathe gradually and evenly for a moment.


    The moonlight threw through the window and shone into the room, reflected on the pretty face of Mo WANYING. At the moment, her big watery eyes opened.


    Slightly turned his head and looked at the sleeping Wang Yu, with a gentle smile on his pretty face.


    She woke up when Wang Yu first went out. She knew that there would be no problem in dealing with these things with Wang Yu''s strength.


    She knew that Wang Yu was afraid that those people would disturb her, so she would do it. Otherwise, with his character, he would not care about this kind of thing at all.


    "I wish you could protect me like this all the time." Mo WANYING''s voice was so light that only she could hear it.


    Because the bandits left, the night sky was quiet again. The dawn soon cut the night sky and the sun shone on the earth.


    Wang Yu slowly opened his blurred eyes and rubbed them slightly. His sight became clear.


    However, at this time, a pretty face suddenly appeared in front of him, and his eyes suddenly expanded.


    After a moment, he reacted and saw that the beautiful face was mo WANYING.


    Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu and said with a faint smile, "I can''t afford it yet. The sun is drying my ass."


    "Sister Wan Ying, you scared the hell out of me." Wang Yu breathed out heavily. He looked helpless. If he were in the wild, I''m afraid he would have done it directly just now.


    "The strength is so strong and the courage is so small. Get up and we should go." Mo WANYING stood up and gently lifted Wang Yu''s thigh.


    "OK."


    They soon finished sorting out, but when they walked out of the inn, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 194

    There were scorched debris and broken walls everywhere, the smoke had not dispersed, and there was a pungent smell of burning everywhere.


    The cool morning wind blows, carrying a faint smell of blood. The originally prosperous town has become a miserable depression.


    "What happened last night, how could it be like this?" magic WANYING''s pretty face suddenly turned pale. She saw several bodies not far away, and the blood had not dried up completely.


    The tragic scene enveloped the whole town. It was like hell on earth. There was a terrible silence everywhere.


    Wang Yu was also slightly stunned at the scene in front of him, but he soon recovered, because he had seen more tragic scenes.


    Compared with that, all this in front of us is nothing at all.


    Then Wang Yu told her what happened yesterday. Although she knew some things, there was anger on her pretty face.


    "How can these people do this? They even want to plunder the lives of these ordinary people for money. Is there no one in wuhuangcheng?" Mo WANYING clenched her rosy lips. These people are too cruel.


    "This continent is like this. No matter what the rules are, as long as you have strength, you can do whatever you want." Wang Yu sighed helplessly. This is the current situation of Wufu mainland.


    For thousands of years, it seems that invisible rules have been formed. Everyone is silently abiding by them, but he doesn''t know it at all.


    "But isn''t it stipulated that wuhuangcheng doesn''t allow wuzhe to kill ordinary people? Doesn''t anyone care?" Mo WANYING bit her silver teeth. She knew that wuhuangcheng was in charge of large and small cities.


    Because martial arts are so powerful that ordinary people can''t compare with them at all, it has long been stipulated that people who achieve martial arts cultivation can''t do anything to ordinary people.


    If there is a violation, the consequence is to be included in the hunting list and dealt with as a capital crime.


    Everyone must abide by this, even his father, and dare not violate it in the slightest, because he will really be killed.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled at the smell of the speech. She was right. It seems that the man should have done a lot of things, but why is no one in charge.


    Although he is a strong martial artist, martial artists are nothing to the rulers of the martial imperial city.


    It''s just a matter of waving hands to kill, and there are countless strong martial artists under his command. I''m afraid there are not a few above the five grades.


    "Is it difficult that the man has a deep background that makes the wuhuangcheng dare not touch him?" Wang Yu frowned. If so, he might be in trouble.


    People who dare not move the Wuhuang city can''t afford to offend themselves. It seems that they really have to leave here quickly.


    "Don''t worry about this. Let''s leave here first. I''m afraid something will happen after a long time." Wang Yu said.


    "But..." Mo WANYING looked at everything here. She wanted to see if there were anyone alive.


    "Things here are not that simple. We can''t participate." Wang Yu looked dignified. He was already worried now.


    "You''re a martial arts disciple. How can you be afraid?" an angry look appeared on Mo WANYING''s pretty face. She didn''t expect Wang Yu''s courage to be so small.


    The powerful martial arts disciples dare not even intervene in ordinary people''s affairs. They can''t help looking at Wang Yu''s face, as if they were disgusted.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself." Mo WANYING ignored Wang Yu and turned to the depths of the town.


    "You..." Wang Yu frowned. He didn''t expect that Mo WANYING was so impulsive. If it was really just an ordinary person''s thing, how could he be afraid.


    With a slight sigh, she quickly followed up. Now it''s not very safe here. If those people didn''t go, she would be in danger.


    Even no matter what happens here, Wang Yu can''t put her in danger.


    Thick smoke filled the air, surrounded by faint sparks.


    Magic WANYING walked slowly on the broken road with her slender hands covering her mouth and nose, looking around, looking forward to seeing the living people.


    Just along the way, she saw corpses all over the ground, some of which were even directly decomposed. However, the cruel scene was like hell on earth.


    There was no trace of blood on her pretty face and her stomach was constantly churning. She had never seen such a scene and couldn''t accept it for a while.


    She felt cold sweat on her palms, and the temperature of her blood seemed to drop.


    The atmosphere here was silent and frightening. Her heart beat faster and the flow of blood became faster.


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded around, "Jie, unexpectedly, there is still a living person, still a little beauty. It seems that the brothers can enjoy it again."

 Chapter 195

    "Hahaha, I was scared by the boy last night. Now I''m still afraid, but it''s better to see the little beauty now." another voice responded.


    "Who are you?" magic WANYING''s pretty face suddenly became pale, Liu Mei immediately wrinkled tightly, and the weak force in her body ran slowly.


    "Yo, no wonder you are so brave. You are a martial artist, but your cultivation is not enough in our brother''s eyes." the voice of the shadow sounded again.


    Magic WANYING''s look suddenly changed. She knew that she was really in trouble this time. She looked around as if she was looking for a thin figure, but there was no figure around.


    Mo WANYING stamped the ground with her little foot and said with a small mouth: "this guy really left me alone."


    "Hahaha, why are you recruiting? No one will save you."


    The voice was getting closer and closer, and the look of Mo WANYING became vigilant, and the force was flowing rapidly in the body.


    A moment later, she saw dozens of meters in front of her. She didn''t know when two figures appeared.


    Those were two middle-aged men, who were looking up and down at her delicate body with a greedy face at the moment.


    Magic WANYING''s eyes were full of disgust. She didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when she just went out.


    "Hey, hey, hey, little beauty, have a good time in my * * * * *." the two figures suddenly turned into residual shadows and quickly came to her.


    "So fast!"


    Magic WANYING was surprised. The two people were very fast. She could only see some residual shadows. However, when she reacted, the two people were very close to her.


    Mo WANYING looked around again, but there was still no shadow of Wang Yu, "hum, let you leave me."


    Clenching the red lips, the force in the body suddenly broke out, and the foot moved to meet the two people.


    Seeing this scene, they were slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the little girl really dared to meet up, but immediately there was an obscene smile on their faces.


    Such a thing is very rare. They have played with many women at ordinary times, but they are basically ordinary people. Even in the quenching period, there are few, let alone the realm of martial arts.


    I don''t know why, there are many male martial artists on the mainland, but few women have the talent of cultivation.


    But although there are few, there are some, and there is a very strong existence.


    However, they have never seen it, so it is impossible to let go of the fat meat.


    "Hey, hey, little beauty, you''d better be honest and let me enjoy it, so as not to suffer from skin and flesh."


    Between words, they had come to her, but they didn''t mean to fight with her at all. They kept walking and stroking magic WANYING''s slender hands and face.


    Magic WANYING''s pretty face was immediately ashamed and angry. She wanted to kill the two people in front of her, but she couldn''t touch them at all.


    Their accomplishments are much higher than themselves, and together, they are not what they can deal with.


    "I won''t play with you, enjoy it." one person smiled grimly, and suddenly a terrible force broke out on him, and the speed accelerated abruptly.


    In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Mo WANYING. Her rough face quickly approached her, obviously to kiss her.


    But she found that she couldn''t hide at all, as if no matter which angle was in his scope.


    At this time, she understood Wang Yu''s words. Things here were not something she could manage. Tears flowed in her blue eyes and slowly closed her eyes. Her heart seemed to fall into an endless abyss.


    However, after a while, her fear didn''t happen. She tried to open her eyes and saw her big hand less than ten centimeters in front of her.


    The man''s disgusting face was tightly held by his big hand, full of pain, but he couldn''t get rid of it no matter how he struggled.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the familiar face. Tears ran down uncontrollably. He jumped into Wang Yu''s arms and cried loudly.


    Wang Yu was stunned by her. He didn''t know what to do. He could only pat her on the back with his other hand and said softly, "I found a living man when I came here just now. I helped him by the way. I didn''t expect you to come out so far."


    Seeing that she still kept crying, Wang Yu gently scratched his head. He never coaxed the girl. What can I do.


    After holding for a long time, Wang Yu asked softly, "are you okay?"


    Magic WANYING slowly raised her head, her eyes were red, and there were tears flashing in her eyes.


    He glared at Wang Yu fiercely, which was full of resentment, as if blaming him for coming late.


    "Hey, sister WANYING, can I solve them first?" Wang Yu asked tentatively.


    Mo WANYING looked at the two frightened people at this time, nodded slightly, and her anger twinkled in her eyes, "they bully me, you help me teach them."


    "OK," Wang Yu replied with a smile.

 Chapter 196

    Then Mo WANYING left Wang Yu''s arms and stood aside, looking at the handsome young man with a faint smile on his pretty face, "it turns out that he has been following behind him."


    Wang Yu smiled at her and then looked at the two people. The look in his eyes suddenly became cold.


    "You haven''t left yet." Wang Yu thought they would leave after teaching them a lesson, but he didn''t expect to stay here.


    "Boy, you''d better mind your own business. Don''t think you can be arrogant if you defeat our boss. Do you know that behind our boss is the Youming palace, and you can''t afford to offend." the man looked at Wang Yu with a look of fear.


    "Netherworld palace?"


    Wang Yu whispered again. He felt that the name was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.


    For a moment, he remembered that Liu Xiong, the helper invited by Lin batian, seemed to be from Youming palace.


    When she heard the three words of Youming palace, magic WANYING''s face suddenly changed, and her face was full of fear.


    "It''s the netherworld palace. No wonder, no wonder the people in wuhuangcheng dare not take care of it."


    She has heard of the reputation of Youming palace. It is the top force in the Xuanwu region. Even the Wutian academy wants to give it three points.


    Although the Wutian academy is obviously powerful, many people know that the strength of the Youming palace doesn''t have to be worse than the Wutian academy, or even better than it.


    With such forces as their backers, no wonder they are so unscrupulous. Wuhuangcheng doesn''t dare to take care of his affairs at all, because they don''t dare to offend Youming palace.


    "I really shouldn''t stay." Mo WANYING really regretted it now.


    She regretted that she had not listened to Wang Yu''s words and left. If they had left at that time, they would not have encountered these problems and would not have offended the people of Youming palace. Now they really caused great trouble.


    Seeing the two people show hesitation, the fierce bandit''s face suddenly shows arrogance. He knows that the two people must be afraid. The Youming palace is a divine existence. How can they be afraid.


    However, Wang Yu''s words later changed his face.


    "I don''t care about the nether world palace. If you dare to bully sister Wan Ying, you''ll pay the price." Wang Yu said. In his eyes, a sudden killing intention appeared. Just now he saw that they were playing tricks on Mo Wan Ying, which he couldn''t tolerate at all.


    When he moved his body, he came to the bandit in an instant. The man suddenly contracted his eyes, but before he could react, he felt a strong force coming from his abdomen.


    Then the intense pain made him feel that his body was going to disperse, and the bones in his body spread a burst of crackling sound.


    The figure shot backward and hit the ground hard. The blood in the body was boiling violently and was about to break through the blood vessels.


    There was blood spilling from the corners of the mouth. When it was dark, it was completely unconscious.


    After one punch was solved, Wang Yu slowly looked up at another person trembling not far away. His face was pale and full of fear.


    "You can''t do this. I''m from the netherworld palace. The netherworld Palace won''t let you go if you kill me." the man said in a trembling voice.


    Hearing the speech, a faint sneer appeared at the corners of Wang Yu''s mouth, and his voice sounded gently: "let them come to me, but you''re afraid you can''t see it."


    Wang Yu''s figure disappeared directly. When he reappeared, he had come to the middle-aged man and would not forgive the person who bullied Mo WANYING.


    A fist carrying the strong wind of this practice roared and hit him on the chest.


    "Crackle..."


    A burst of sound of broken bones sounded, and the body suddenly shot out. It hit the ground hard, and the blood flowed on the ground. The color of fear in the eyes was still there, but the vitality was scattered.


    On his chest, there was a huge depression, which could prove how terrible the attack he had just been attacked.


    After the two were solved, Wang Yu gently patted the dust that didn''t exist on his hands and returned to Mo WANYING. Looking at the pretty white face, Wang Yu asked strangely, "sister Wan Ying, I''ve killed them for you. What''s the matter with you?"


    Mo WANYING''s lips were purple, her body was trembling, and her eyes were full of despair.


    "We really got into trouble. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been capricious, I wouldn''t have been like this at all. The nether palace, the nether palace is not something we can fight later." Mo WANYING trembled, and her voice was full of silence.


    ¡°


    Looking at the magic WANYING at this time, Wang Yu had no fear on his face, only a faint smile.


    His hand gently rested on the fragrant shoulder of Mo WANYING, looked at her green eyes and said softly, "it doesn''t matter. I''m here. Don''t worry."


    "But, but we can''t deal with it at all. We can only wait to die." Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu in despair, with tears on her pretty face.


    "Sister Wan Ying, you don''t have to worry. They are all dead. No one will know it''s mine. Even if he knows it, he won''t find us for a while and a half." Wang Yu comforted.


    Magic WANYING sobbed slightly. She knew that Wang Yu was comforting herself. Although these people were dead, it was easy to find them with the power of the nether palace.


    "Well, let''s go," Wang Yu said, patting her on the shoulder.


    "Well." nodded slightly, and she followed Wang Yu away from here.


    Just after the two left, the middle-aged man who was knocked down by Wang Yu first moved his fingers slightly, but Netease didn''t know about it at all.

 Chapter 197

    Wang Yu and Wang Yu didn''t take care of the affairs in the town. People from the nether palace would come at any time. If they met, it would be bad. They can''t cope with them at all.


    When they leave the town, they rush to the Wuhuang City, which is their destination this time. Only when they get there can they go to the Wuxuan region through the transmission array.


    ¡­¡­


    There are numerous powerful sects standing in the peripheral central city of Wuhuang city. It not only has strong strength, but also has terrible economic strength. The degree of prosperity is not what Wutian city can imagine.


    Its area is even larger. I''m afraid there are dozens of Wutian cities, which can''t match the size of Wuhuang city.


    Wuhuang city is crawling like an ancient fierce beast. A magnificent breath fills the city. Nuo Da''s gate is like a huge animal mouth, swallowing countless people.


    At this time, the flow of people at the gate is like a tide, but they are all people entering the city. How big is the Wuhuang city.


    There are heavy guards at the gate of the city. Carefully checking the people entering the city, we can see that they are heavily guarded.


    Among the many people, there are two young figures mixed in them. It is Wang Yu.


    After leaving the town two days ago, they came to Wuhuang city. Today is the fourth day. According to their estimation, they should go faster.


    Although there were many people at the door, they soon entered the city after some inventory.


    When they entered the city, Wang Yu and his wife only felt their eyes brighten, and they were full of surprise.


    The scene in front of us is really too prosperous. There are countless small shops on both sides of the road, and the flow of people is amazing. I''m afraid the total population of Wutian city doesn''t necessarily have as many people in this street.


    After looking at them for a moment, they recovered. They could feel the strange eyes of the people around them. It seemed that they were wondering how the two teenagers looked like this.


    After looking at each other, they all showed an embarrassing smile and dared not stay too much in the street. After asking about the general direction, they went in the direction of the transmission array.


    However, when they asked about the position of the transmission array, the man looked at them with strange eyes, which made Wang Yu confused.


    Is there any problem going to the Xuanwu region? Although it''s strange, Wang Yu doesn''t bother to ask. He will go to the Xuanwu region anyway.


    "How did that man look at us like that?" Mo WANYING also found this problem. They asked no less than five people all the way.


    Without exception, everyone looked at them with strange eyes.


    Wang Yu shook his head slightly. He looked puzzled. "I don''t know, but we''d better be careful."


    "Well." although they don''t know what it is, since they have come here, they have no reason to retreat.


    Without too much stop, they soon found the position of the transmission array according to the direction pointed by passers-by.


    "What do you do?"


    When they were close to the transmission array, suddenly a figure in armor blocked in front of them, and the long gun in his hand blocked the road directly.


    "We want to go to the Xuanwu region," Wang Yu said truthfully, but there was a look of doubt between his eyebrows. How could the transmission array be guarded so strictly.


    "The transmission array is forbidden to use now. Leave quickly." the man looked serious and wanted to drive them away.


    "Sir, I hope you can accommodate me. We really have something urgent to go to the Xuanwu region." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "No, no, leave quickly, or you''ll be welcome." however, the man didn''t mean to accommodate Wang Yu''s plea.


    "Alas, how can you play like this? Isn''t the transmission array just for people? What are you doing?" an angry look appeared on the pretty face of Mo WANYING.


    "Hum, let''s go. If you can''t use it, you can''t use it. Don''t talk nonsense." the soldier''s tone suddenly became cold. It seemed that they were going to fight if they didn''t leave.


    "You..." Mo WANYING bit her silver teeth and was about to continue, but Wang Yu stopped her.


    "Sir, we''ll leave now," he said, pulling Mo WANYING reluctantly away.


    Slightly glanced at the direction of the transmission array. Wang Yu felt that there was a disordered energy there, and there were heavy soldiers around.


    With such a strict guard, he can''t go in at all. It''s useless to stay if he doesn''t leave.


    He doesn''t dare to break through here. Just now, the man''s strength has reached the peak of martial arts, and he may break through the martial arts disciple at any time.


    And people with such accomplishments can only wait outside. There must be strong martial arts disciples. I''m afraid there are not a few. He can''t guarantee that there are no six grade martial arts disciples among them.


    If he does, he may have to explain here. It''s OK to deal with five grades with his strength, but he doesn''t even have a level of confidence in six grades.

 Chapter 198

    "What are you doing? We just left?" Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu with a small mouth. Her eyes were full of discontent. She finally came here. How could she leave like this.


    "Otherwise, it''s the army. There are strong fighters in it. Do you think we have a chance of winning?" Wang Yu shrugged helplessly. Why doesn''t he want to enter the transmission array, but even if he has the strength to fight five grade warriors, it doesn''t play any role at all.


    The army is the power center of a country, and wuhuangcheng is the capital of the country. Everything here belongs to the senior management of wutiancheng, including the management power of the army.


    The national army is not composed of ordinary people, but of a warrior. It is said that if you want to join the army, you need the cultivation of a warrior.


    It can be seen how terrible the strength of the army is. In other words, if Wang Yu just broke through, he will face countless martial artists and even martial disciples.


    Even if there are hundreds of fighters, he can''t resist. Don''t say more.


    "I''m so angry." Mo WANYING bit her silver teeth, and her pretty face was full of anger.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I think there should be something wrong with the transmission array." Wang Yu felt the power of disorder in that room just now, but that power was very strange. He never felt it.


    But that mysterious feeling made him have to pay attention to it. Often things like this are the most dangerous.


    "What can happen to the transmission array?" Mo WANYING glanced at him. Generally speaking, the transmission array is very stable, and there will be no situation. Otherwise, no one dares to enter the transmission array.


    "I don''t know, but what''s wrong with this feeling? From our inquiry just now to the guard''s attitude, it seems that it can explain some problems." Wang Yu showed a thoughtful look.


    "What''s the problem?" Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu curiously. She also felt something wrong.


    "I don''t know. Let''s observe first." Wang Yu said softly with a frown.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s answer, a black line appeared on Mo WANYING''s pretty face. She thought Wang Yu really found something and didn''t know anything.


    "Where are we going now?" now the transmission array can''t go. They can''t get to the Xuanwu region for a while. There''s no place to go.


    Wang Yu thought slightly, "the old man gave us two months. Now it''s less than ten days. We still have plenty of time. Let''s have a look at wuhuangcheng first."


    "Well, listen to you." Mo WANYING looked at the surrounding environment, and there was a flash of light in her beautiful eyes.


    She has never been to wuhuangcheng. I''m afraid her father hasn''t been here several times. It''s not easy to come once. Of course, she should take a good look.


    "Come on, let''s go and see how good the Wuhuang city is." Wan Ying was like a little girl, holding Wang Yu''s hand and running to the store.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly. It seems that girls really like shopping. However, he also wanted to see what kind of place this wuhuangcheng is.


    However, as soon as they entered the two shops, their faces were full of surprise.


    "This is Tianling jade and five treasures of glass stones. They are all good things. Money can''t buy them in Wutian city. How can they be found in the small shop in Wuhuang city? It''s really great." Mo WANYING pointed to the items in the counter and exclaimed.


    Not only her, but also Wang Yu was very surprised. Those things can be said to be natural materials and earth treasures. Some can even directly improve the cultivation of martial disciples. Even if they have money, they are difficult to buy.


    But here it is in front of us, but the price is a little expensive, five million gold coins, which is enough to maintain the operation of Scorpio for several years.


    Wang Yu feels that the price is still a little expensive. Although he can improve his strength, the price is too high.


    Even some small forces in the Wuhuang city want to buy it, I''m afraid they have more than enough heart and less strength.


    Looking at these things, Wang Yu could only be greedy. When he came out, Wang Chen Leng stuffed him with a gold coin card, but there were only more than 100000 gold coins in it.


    However, even these have been the income of the Wang family for several years, which can support the Wang family for a long time, but now they can''t afford to buy anything.


    "It seems that money is still very important." Wang Yu looked at the things in the counter and sighed helplessly.


    "Don''t sigh there. When you become a second-class talisman, you will know that money is nothing at all." the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in Wang Yu''s heart.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu felt even more powerless. Even the early Rune painting of the first grade was very laborious, not to mention the second grade. That step was still a long way from him now.


    "By the way, I felt a disordered spatial fluctuation there just now. I think there should be something wrong with the transmission array," said the little soul.

 Chapter 199

    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He really didn''t feel wrong. There was a problem with the transmission array, and the power was the power of space.


    "The power of space seems to be very powerful." Wang Yu said to him in his heart.


    "Of course, the power of space is the power of rules. It is above and above force. It can be said that it is one of the original power of the world. If you can control this power, you will have a seat on the top of the continent." the little soul whispered, and there is a deep longing in his voice.


    Wang Yu can hear that even the little soul is very eager for this power. "The power at the top of the mainland is really desirable."


    It was as if he heard the yearning in Wang Yu''s tone. The little soul smiled and said, "when you practice the martial soul formula to the sixth level, you will be able to touch it."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu immediately felt that the blood in his body was boiling, and his fist was slightly clenched, "soon, soon."


    After a long time in the city, they found that the price here was several times higher than that of Wutian City, but they still bought some things. After all, the girl didn''t go back empty handed when shopping.


    "Let''s find an inn first, or it will be difficult to do when it gets dark." Wang Yu looked at the red sun hanging in the West and said.


    "OK, let''s go." Mo WANYING nodded. When she was shopping just now, she was already optimistic about the place, so she directly took Wang Yu there.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu smiled. It seems that there are still great differences between men and women. At least in terms of carefulness, Wang Yu can''t compare with Mo WANYING. At least he didn''t want to live at the beginning.


    Soon, Mo WANYING took him to an inn. The facade looked very comfortable. I think the environment would be good.


    However, when they went in, they were stopped by a person who looked like a shop owner. "Sorry, guys, our shop is full. If you live in a shop, please go to another house."


    Without a room, they can''t help it. They can''t drive out all the guests. They have to go to another house.


    However, after looking for several, the results were surprisingly the same. Wang Yu came out of the fifth Inn with a look of fatigue on his face.


    "What''s the matter? Good Inns will be full?" Mo WANYING couldn''t understand. Although there was a large flow of people in wuhuangcheng, there were many inns, and there was no full situation at all.


    However, when they were wondering, the owner of the inn came out and handed them two bowls of tea, "are you two foreign?"


    The two took the tea and nodded slightly to the boss. Then Wang Yu said, "we came from other places. We wanted to go to the Wuxuan region, but the transmission array didn''t let us use. Now we want to stay in the hotel, but after five stores, they are full of lobbyists. We can''t find us. We have to sleep on the street at night."


    As soon as Wang Yu said he was going to the Xuanwu region, the boss''s look changed slightly. Although it was very subtle, he was still caught by Wang Yu.


    "Any questions?" Wang Yu asked.


    The boss looked around and saw no other people. Then he said carefully, "to tell you the truth, the transmission array is not out of use, but broken."


    "Oh, is there such a thing?" Wang Yu pretended to be surprised and looked at the boss curiously.


    "Hey, not long ago, a group of fierce bandits suddenly came to the Xuanwu region, burning, killing and looting wantonly. Because of their strong strength, they couldn''t deal with it at all. Finally, the royal family took action to suppress them."


    "However, they ran to the small town below. It is said that they came here after being chased and killed by people in the Xuanwu region, so they destroyed the transmission array after they came."


    "Because the royal family felt it was humiliating, they banned the people below from talking about it."


    After listening to these, Wang Yu also understood. No wonder those people would look at themselves with different eyes. It turned out that there was such a thing.


    "Then why not repair it? If the transmission array is destroyed, the royal family should also be greatly affected?" Wang Yu wondered.


    This transmission array is the channel connecting the periphery and the inner circumference. Now it has been destroyed, I''m afraid it will delay a lot of things.


    "Of course, but it is said that there are two runes in the transmission array that are damaged and can''t be repaired, so they can survive until now." the boss sighed. Don''t say the transmission array is damaged. Even ordinary people like him feel very inconvenient.


    "Is there no Fu Master in the Wuhuang city?" Wang Yu frowned. Although there are few fu masters, there can''t be even one Fu Master in the Wuhuang city.


    "Alas, what a noble existence of the master of talismans. There are several master of talismans of the first grade in the Wuhuang City, but the second grade runes needed by that array can''t be painted by the master of talismans of the first grade even in the early stage." the boss sighed, but there was respect in his eyes. The master of talismans was a superior existence.

 Chapter 200

    "So it is." Wang Yu nodded slightly. The boss was right. The difference between the first grade runist and the second grade is not a little. It''s not too much to say that it''s a world of difference.


    Even if there are several Fuwen masters at the peak of the first grade together, it is difficult to depict a rune at the beginning of the second grade.


    "If you say so, we can''t go to the Xuanwu region." magic WANYING immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. The eyebrow second-class talisman, the transmission array can''t be repaired, and they can''t use the transmission array to go to the Xuanwu region.


    "That''s right." the boss nodded slightly. It can be said that the channel leading to the inner circle of wuhuangcheng is dead.


    "Thank you, boss." Wang Yu finished the tea and handed the bowl back to him.


    "It''s all right. Go find a place quickly. There are many people here in Wuhuang city recently. I''m afraid there''s really no place when I''m late." the boss asked, and turned back to the inn to greet the guests.


    "Let''s go and find a place to live first. It''s a little troublesome." Wang Yu frowned slightly and turned to another inn.


    Magic WANYING''s pretty face is also slightly white. If the transmission array of wuhuangcheng can''t be used, they really don''t have a chance.


    Other transmission arrays are far away from here. It''s impossible to get there in a few months. They don''t have enough time at all.


    "Is there really no way?" Mo WANYING''s pretty face looked a little low. She just wanted to go to Wutian college, but why was it so rough.


    Yunqian''er''s people who have been admitted to the outer court have already returned to Wutian College under the leadership of the elders. They want to go back and can directly pass through other transmission arrays, but they can''t.


    The lost man followed Wang Yu and walked several times to find a place to live, but there was only one room. There was no way. They would live in the same room again today.


    In the room, Mo WANYING fell into bed tired and fell asleep because she had been walking all day and was in a mood of loss.


    Wang Yu helped her cover the quilt gently and sat down in a chair beside her. He was a little stunned. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Boy, you must go to Wutian college, wanhunjing. We must get it." Xiaohun said seriously.


    Wang Yu knows that Wan hunjing is very important to him, but it is impossible to go to the Xuanwu region now. There is no time at all, let alone take Wan hunjing.


    "Don''t lose heart, there''s no way." the little soul whispered.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly lit up and hurriedly asked, "what can you do?"


    However, the little soul''s next words made him like a deflated balloon.


    "When you break through to the second grade Rune master and fix the rune, we can leave."


    "Get out." Wang Yu couldn''t help but burst out. This can also be regarded as a way. How could he break through to the second grade in such a short time.


    You know, he is only in the middle of the first grade, and there is a distance from the later stage, let alone the second grade.


    "Hey, hey, don''t get excited and listen to me."


    "You say."


    The little soul smiled, "in fact, your talent is not weak. It takes years for ordinary people to become a first-class product in the early stage, not to mention in the middle stage. However, it took you only a few days to reach it."


    "That''s second class. I can only delay one month at most now. If it takes longer, I can''t really get to Wutian college." Wang Yu looked helpless. This method is too unreliable.


    From the middle of the first grade to the early stage of the second grade in a month, if others hear this, they will think he is crazy, and he is still very crazy.


    "Believe yourself, you are the chosen person of wanhun sword. You are the descendant of Tianya. It''s not difficult for you to reach the second grade in a month." Xiaohun encouraged.


    In fact, even in his heart, he felt that it was impossible. Of course, it was clear how much difference there was between them.


    Even gifted talismans need a long time to practice and guide from first grade to second grade. I''m afraid even so, it will take several years.


    A month sounds like some escaped madness. Now they have been forced here. Even if it is impossible, they will make it possible.


    "Well, I''ll try my best," Wang Yu said with a deep breath.


    "Don''t try your best, you can." finally, Xiaohun didn''t forget to encourage.


    Ignoring the little soul, Wang Yu directly took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone from Najie and began to draw some obscure symbols.


    On the paper, every symbol is like a life. It seems scattered, but it seems to be a whole.


    Practice, this practice was one night. Wang Yu spent all night in drawing. Because he was afraid that the explosion would affect Mo WANYING''s rest, he didn''t really start, but just kept drawing with a brush.


    A pile of paper full of mysterious runes was placed in front of him.


    But his hands didn''t stop at all. They were still piling up one by one.


    In the morning, the sun shines on the earth. Mo WANYING stretched herself comfortably and made a low sound of * *. It seemed that she slept comfortably.


    However, when she rubbed her eyes and looked at Wang Yu, she was suddenly stunned.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 201

    As soon as Mo WANYING woke up, she saw the piles of paper on the table. Bi Mou immediately opened her eyes curiously. Wu Fu mainland respected Wu, but literati were rare, and Wang Yu could not be a literati.


    Seeing that Wang Yu ignored himself, he pursed his ruddy little mouth slightly, sorted his clothes slightly, came to the table and picked up the white paper.


    When she saw the contents of the paper clearly, her pretty face was full of shock. Wang Yu, who was writing hard, couldn''t believe it.


    But she didn''t bother Wang Yu, because she knew that Wang Yu should have entered a certain realm at this time and would not be affected by foreign things. In this case, cultivation will achieve amazing results.


    Although she wanted to know how to play, she still sat quietly opposite Wang Yu and watched him carefully draw one after another.


    "It seems that this should be a rune. Is he still a rune master?" Mo WANYING looked at the obscure Rune on the paper. Even looking at her, she felt dizzy.


    "No wonder it''s so difficult to be a talisman." although Mo WANYING knows a lot, she hasn''t seen the real talisman.


    On the mainland, runes are treasured by every runist, just like the elixir of a medicine refiner. Each Rune was born after countless experiments of its predecessors.


    However, there are some basic runes that have been spread out, which also enable some talented people without background to learn.


    "Ask him well when his cultivation is over." Mo WANYING secretly decided that if Wang Yu is really a master of Fu, it would be really enviable.


    Originally, Wang Yu''s cultivation talent was an extremely evil spirit. At this age, he already had the cultivation accomplishments of martial arts disciples and had a level of identity as a talisman. Even if it was only a product, it was all evil spirits among evil spirits.


    Mo WANYING looked at him quietly, and this sitting was half a day. At this time, the sun had risen into the sky, and the hot light made the people on the street sweat continuously.


    Wang Yu was completely immersed in the painting of runes at this time. He could feel a trace of clarity when each stroke fell.


    This feeling lasted for a long time before it gradually faded and finally disappeared.


    Wang Yu suddenly regained his brilliance in his dull eyes, slowly put down his pen, and a cut rectangular paper appeared in his hand.


    Mo WANYING had been staring at him, which she naturally saw clearly. She wanted to call him, but she stopped again.


    "What is he doing?"


    Under the surprised eyes of Mo WANYING, a faint white edge suddenly appeared on Wang Yu''s fingertips, constantly flowing on the paper.


    It can be seen that with Wang Yu''s stroke, faint light marks will be left on the paper, and the strange fluctuation of force will slowly spread out.


    Seeing this, magic WANYING''s eyes could not help but widen slightly, "is it difficult that he is really a master of Fu!?"


    When she was surprised, Wang Yu''s fingers flowed rapidly. The original extremely complex lines were so flowing under his hands that they were directly completed at one go.


    "Hoo!"


    Wang Yu looked at the Fu Li with a faint light, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    "The first grade intermediate blaster has finally got it out, but I don''t know how powerful it is?" Wang Yu whispered softly while playing with the Fu Li in his hand.


    However, at this time, the Fu Li in his hand was suddenly taken away. Wang Yu was slightly surprised, raised his head and saw the magic WANYING sitting in front of him.


    Looking at the magic WANYING with a curious look at the Fu Li in his hand, Wang Yu quickly said, "sister WANYING, be careful. I haven''t tested this thing yet."


    Magic WANYING looked at Wang Yu suspiciously, "your boy is still a master of Fu. Really or not, you''re not fooling me?"


    He shook his hand slightly, as if he had a Runli flashing with flowing gold words.


    "Put your things down first. It''s very dangerous," Wang Yu said in a positive tone.


    Seeing that Mo WANYING was also aware of the seriousness, she carefully put the symbol in her hand on the table.


    "Now you can tell me." looking at Wang Yu with a slight sigh of relief, Mo WANYING was more sure of her guess.


    "What do you want to know?" Wang Yu knew that if he didn''t tell her, he would never give up easily.


    "Are you really a talisman?" the pretty face suddenly approached for a few minutes, blinked her beautiful big eyes and looked at Wang Yu. Her face was full of expectation.


    He nodded slightly. There was nothing to hide, not to mention that the other party was still Mo WANYING. Now Wang Yu regarded her as his family.


    Not to mention the relationship of Scorpio, she has taken enough care of herself these days.


    "Are you really a master of Fuwen?" hearing the speech, magic WANYING jumped up in surprise. Although she had been prepared, she still couldn''t restrain her surprise when she heard Wang Yu say it in person.

 Chapter 202

    "If it''s fake, it''s only the middle of the first grade." Wang Yu spread his hands. It was the early stage, but just now he was in the middle stage.


    After calming a burst of inner fluctuations, Mo WANYING slowly sat down and carefully picked up the talisman on the table.


    Now she realized that the seemingly ordinary paper in her hand was the legendary talisman.


    Looking at it carefully, I saw that there was a light golden flowing gold line on the paper, which seemed very obscure. However, when she watched, the flowing gold line slowly disappeared.


    When she was surprised, the paper in her hand turned into light gold, and the weight increased a little, as if it had become a metal sheet.


    "What''s going on?" Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu curiously.


    "This is the rune. After depicting it, it will be integrated into the object. Of course, this is also the intention of the rune master. After all, the rune is the foundation of every Rune master. It is also a protective measure not to be seen by others." Wang Yu said.


    He nodded slightly. He was right. If his Rune was read by other runes, how could he base himself on the mainland.


    How fierce the competition on the Wufu mainland is. For them, runes are like the martial arts skills of martial artists. Who is willing to let others learn their own skills.


    "How does this thing work?" Mo WANYING was educated by the scorpion since she was a child and knew what to ask and what not to ask.


    So she changed the subject and didn''t ask further.


    "Inject force into it and throw it at the target. As long as you lock the enemy''s breath, this talisman will not escape." Wang Yu explained.


    An intermediate explosive talisman, which can lock the breath and release. It has a great chance to hit without aiming at the target.


    "Oh."


    Said that the force in Wan Ying''s body was slowly flowing towards her hands. Fu Li seemed to be ignited in an instant, and burst into a golden red light. The light was dazzling, and there was a violent surge of energy.


    "Throw it out." Wang Yu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Mo WANYING would directly urge him. He didn''t know how to control the power of the Fu Li, but at least it wouldn''t be much weaker than the full strength of the eight grade martial arts.


    "Ah!" Mo WANYING was also surprised. She just wanted to try. Unexpectedly, she was really useful.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu frowned slightly, and his body moved, he appeared in front of her. He grabbed Fu Li and threw him out of the window.


    At the moment when the rune shot, a roar rang out, the strong vigorous wind roared directly, and the wall exploded directly.


    Countless people in the street looked up in shock and looked at the exploding fireball in the sky. The vigorous wind swept in, and all of them used force to resist. There were some people under cultivation who were directly overturned.


    "Someone dares to make such a big noise in the city. The escort should come soon."


    A moment later, the vigorous wind dissipated, and everyone stood there with a face waiting for the theater. Soon, several figures came from a distance.


    "What''s going on?"


    The figures stopped among the people. When they saw these people, they quickly moved away from both sides and dared not approach a few people.


    The visitor was wearing a black armor, which glittered with a cold light. Even if he was far away, he seemed to be able to feel the cold air from the armor.


    "Report to the chief, I don''t know who was up there just now. There was a big explosion and someone was injured in the street." the soldiers on one side checked the situation and returned.


    Smelling the man in black armor, his face suddenly showed anger, "someone dared to fight in the Wuhuang city. It seems that they haven''t done it for a long time. They have forgotten the rules."


    The cold light flashed in his eyes, "let them know the consequences of violating the rules of wuhuangcheng today."


    However, at this time in the house, Wang Yuzheng looked at Mo WANYING with a reproachful face, and Mo WANYING was like a child who had made a mistake. She lowered her head and dared not go to see Wang Yu. Her slender jade fingers were gently tangled in the corners of her clothes.


    "Sister Wan Ying, I told you to be careful. What if you hurt someone?" Wang Yu''s voice was a little harsh.


    He didn''t expect the power of the talisman just now. I''m afraid it''s equivalent to the full blow of the martial artist''s Jiupin.


    If someone gets caught in such a terrible explosion, I''m afraid the strong will take off a layer of skin.


    "I really didn''t mean it." Mo WANYING whispered with apology.


    "Hey, I hope no one is hurt." Wang Yu sighed helplessly. Looking at the destroyed wall, he didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    Mo WANYING regretted that she was going to die now. She shouldn''t have been curious to test just now, but her heart was full of shock. The power of the talisman was too terrible. Now she was not surprised.


    However, just then a heavy footsteps came, and Wang Yu''s face was full of bitterness. He didn''t expect to find it so soon.


    "Touch!"


    The door of the house was directly broken, and the debris exploded around, and one of them came directly at Wang Yu.

 Chapter 203

    The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and there was a trace of anger on his face. With a wave of his palm, he directly smashed the fragments into powder.


    Looking up, he saw that several people wearing armor appeared at the door. Wang Yu recognized them at a glance. These armor, like the soldiers guarding the transmission array yesterday, are all military people.


    "Did you make that explosion?" the man in black armor asked in a deep voice.


    Mo WANYING was about to admit it, but Wang Yu stopped her.


    Wang Yu stepped forward slowly and hugged a few people. "It''s me."


    However, when Wang Yu wanted to continue, the man directly interrupted him.


    "Take it." the cold voice spread, and several people behind them rushed directly at Wang Yu, and the force surged all over them.


    Wang Yumei frowned at first. Unexpectedly, these people started directly and didn''t give themselves a chance to explain.


    "Sir, please listen to me." Wang Yu knows he can''t do it. If he does, it''s really hard to explain.


    The body quickly dodged the attack of several people, and said in a deep voice.


    "Hum, I''ll explain after I take you down." the man''s eyes twinkled, and he didn''t give Wang Yu a chance to explain at all, "do it."


    Wang Yu knew that he was in trouble this time. I''m afraid he wouldn''t listen to his explanation at all. He had to subdue them first.


    At the thought of this, the force in Wang Yu''s body began to flow. He suddenly stepped on his feet and stopped. He directly met the several people who rushed.


    Seeing that the man in black armor suddenly showed a sneer on his face, "resistance to arrest is a plus, don''t keep your hands."


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu saw that there was cruelty on the faces of the soldiers. The attack suddenly became fierce. The moves were straight to the point, which was to kill Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s face was also angry. These people were unreasonable. It seemed that they had to speak with strength.


    The force on Wang Yu suddenly and quickly spread, and a powerful threat swept through. The faces of the several people suddenly changed. I didn''t expect that the boy had such a strong strength.


    However, they are all experienced soldiers and will not shrink back because of this.


    "Sonorous..."


    Without the slightest hesitation, they directly pulled out the long sword around their waist. The cold awn on the long sword flickered, as if it was bleeding.


    "It was merciless." Wang Yu''s face suddenly became gloomy. In that case, he had nothing to be polite.


    The internal force broke out without any reservation, and the powerful air wave swept around. With a sudden step at the foot, a small pit was instantly blown out on the ground.


    Wang Yu''s figure came to the crowd in the blink of an eye, and the force surged in his hands. He grabbed the soldier''s sword wrist and immediately returned their long sword to the scabbard.


    Wang Yu retreated, stood quietly and looked at the crowd with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Several people looked at Wang Yu in surprise. It was only a moment just now. If this man wanted to kill them, I''m afraid the long sword would not return to the scabbard, but their body.


    For a time, they didn''t know what to do. I''m afraid they can''t do it. They are not rivals at all.


    "Hum, it''s interesting. Let me meet you." the black armor man standing at the door finally moved.


    He suddenly appeared in front of Wang Yu. All this was terrible in the eyes of others.


    But in Wang Yu''s eyes, he just moved quickly in front of himself, and all this was under his control.


    The surging force broke out from him in an instant. The fierce light in the black armour man''s eyes flashed, and one punch came at Wang Yu with terrible force.


    However, Wang Yu''s face was flat, but he didn''t flinch at all. He blew the same punch.


    The two fists suddenly hit each other in the air. However, the black armor man''s face suddenly changed. He thought the boy would be hurt by his own blow.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the seemingly weak fist was as hard as steel, and the power of terror was equal to himself.


    The black armour man''s face can''t help showing excitement. He hasn''t really played for a long time.


    Considering this, the force on his body suddenly surged out, trying to force the young man in front of him back, but at this time, a strong force came from the fist.


    The terrible wind suddenly raged, and their clothes roared and were blown to the sound of hunting.


    "Touch!"


    The muffled voice burst up, and their figures suddenly retreated. Wang Yu took five steps back to stabilize his body. On the contrary, the black armor man only retreated two steps, but his body hit the wall.


    The black armour man looked at the normal looking young man in front of him, and his heart surged. Although it seemed that he had the upper hand, if there was no wall behind him, I''m afraid he would retreat more than the young man.

 Chapter 204

    Looking at the young man in black in front of him, he can''t help but change. It seems that the man in front of him is not simple. He has such strength at such an age. Even if he is placed in the sect, he will be the key training object.


    Looking at the black armor man, Wang Yu showed a faint smile on his face, "can you listen to me now?"


    The man in black armor frowned slightly, but his reason told him that he had better listen, "you say it."


    If what he said is disclosed, he can directly dispatch troops to deal with him. At that time, even his sect can''t protect him at all.


    "I made a talisman just now. I didn''t know its power, so there was an error in the test, which caused the explosion," Wang Yu said.


    "Fu Li!?" hearing the speech, the man in black armor was suddenly. Could it be that the man in front of him was a fu master.


    He didn''t believe there would be such a young fufu master. "Don''t make up lies. There are only two fufu masters in wuhuangcheng. How can you be a fufu master."


    How high is the status of Fushi? Even in the Wuhuang City, they all have a detached status. Even the royal family have to be polite and dare not offend at all.


    But those two are usually gods and dragons. Even if your majesty wants to summon them, they need to make an appointment in advance, which shows their status.


    "Just pretending to be a rune master is enough to cure you of death." the man looked angry. The rune master is sacred in everyone''s heart, and he can''t tolerate anyone cheating in the name of a rune master.


    "Then how can you believe that I''m a Fuwen master?" Wang Yu was not worried. The man didn''t press, which gave him enough time to prove it.


    The man in black armour frowned slightly when he heard the speech. He even had to prove that he was really a fu master?


    Even if he is unwilling to believe it, he can''t let go of that possibility. If he is really a Fuwen master, if he offends, I''m afraid he will be in great trouble.


    "Depicting talisman proves that you are a talisman." the way to prove the identity of a talisman is simple. As long as you can depict talisman, you can prove his identity as a talisman.


    Because this is the ability to depict Fu Li, but it can''t be fake. Only real Fu teachers can.


    "OK." Wang Yu agreed. Now this is the only way to prove his identity as a talisman. Only in this way can he prove that what he said is true.


    Seeing that he agreed, everyone was surprised. There was doubt in his face. He actually dared to use this method to prove his identity.


    Wang Yu didn''t say much. He just took out a piece of paper from the ring. He looked suddenly and dignified. The white light between his fingers flickered, and his fingers danced quickly on the paper.


    The extremely complex runes were portrayed by him. A moment later, Wang Yu stopped.


    He could see that there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead. He had drawn one before, but now he has drawn one in a period of time, which made him a little difficult.


    The black armor man and several others looked shocked at the white paper, and saw that the complex and dizzy Rune on it slowly disappeared.


    The white paper also turned golden red, and a faint wave of force came out on it.


    "But... Can you show me?" the black armour man realized that the boy years ago was really a talisman.


    Fu Li was a rare thing in their eyes. Even the lowest level had never seen it. For a moment, the eyes of Fu Li in Wang Yu''s hands became hot.


    "No problem." Wang Yu handed Fu Li to the man in black armor.


    His hands trembled and took over the golden talisman. He looked excited, and his eyes were very hot, "this... This is the talisman!"


    Feeling the faint fluctuation of force from above, the black armor man was sure that this must be a talisman. I''m afraid only the talisman in the world can change the structure of matter.


    He could clearly feel that the talisman in his hand was like metal, but who could see that it was just an ordinary white paper before.


    "Need a test?" Wang Yu said softly, afraid that he still didn''t believe it.


    "No... no, sir, please take it away." the black armor man''s attitude immediately changed and looked at Wang Yu with great respect.


    However, when he handed the Fu Li back, his heart was full of reluctance, but he knew that this thing did not belong to him. If he offended the person in front of him, he was afraid that the top would directly kill him.


    The crime of offending the master of talisman is big enough to make him die several times.


    Wang Yu took Fu Li back to receive the ring. He was reluctant to give it away. After all, it was very troublesome for him to draw one.


    "The loss here is on me. It won''t be difficult for you to do." Wang Yu whispered. He didn''t want to get into trouble again.


    "Then please, my Lord." the black armor man saluted slightly.


    "Well, if nothing happens, you can leave." Wang Yu saw that he didn''t mean to leave.


    "Sir, if you have time, I hope you can come with us and see your majesty." the black armor man respectfully said.


    "Your majesty!?" Wang Yu was surprised. How could he be summoned by his majesty when he just came here? He couldn''t help looking at the black armor man in doubt.

 Chapter 205

    His Majesty''s real name Wang Yu doesn''t know. Maybe few people in the whole Wuhuang city know it.


    Although they don''t know the name taboo, they know that your majesty is the strongest in the Wuhuang City, and the strength is terrible.


    "Why did your majesty summon me back? I''ve only been here for two days. Aren''t you lying to me?" Wang Yu''s face was a little gloomy.


    The black armour man was surprised and quickly explained: "the lower officer dare not deceive adults. It''s like this. Your majesty ordered that if you meet a fufu master regardless of his level, you must go to the palace to see him."


    Wang Yu looked at the people behind him, and his eyes seemed to be asking them.


    Several people nodded repeatedly. Wang Yu could see that they were not cheating themselves. In this way, he really wanted to go. His majesty could not refuse to summon him.


    "OK, please lead the way," Wang Yu said softly.


    "Yes." seeing Wang Yu''s promise, the black armour man immediately showed his joy. You should know that there is actually another half of his Majesty''s order.


    If anyone can bring back a Fuwen master later, he will be promoted to three levels. Now he is just a team leader. In this way, he will be able to achieve the six grade official position even if he is promoted to three levels. At that time, his status will be quite high, and this is because of the young man in front of him.


    "Wait." as soon as the black armor man turned around, he heard Wang Yu''s cry. He couldn''t help but sink in his heart. He didn''t want to go.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what was going on in his heart. He pointed to Mo WANYING in the distance, "can I take someone?"


    When she heard the conversation between Wang Yu and the man in black armour, Mo WANYING knew that Wang Yu might be in the limelight again this time.


    It''s a great honor not to see your Majesty in the past. There are many zongmen in Wutian City, but I haven''t seen your majesty.


    Although this is the Wuhuang city now, she believes that even some ordinary leaders in the Wuhuang city may not have met your majesty.


    Although she also wants to go, she knows that your majesty can''t be seen by anyone.


    The black armour man''s face showed the color of embarrassment. On the magic WANYING''s pretty face, he couldn''t help feeling lost, "it seems that he can''t do it."


    Seeing this, Wang Yu was a little unhappy. Why can''t he even go with one person? "If not, I won''t go."


    Wang Yu''s voice was very faint, but it sounded like thunder in the ears of the black armor man.


    "Yes, of course." the black armour man said again and again. In fact, there was no problem, but he wanted to make it difficult on purpose, and then let the boy owe himself.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the boy was so angry. If he didn''t go, his official position would be gone.


    He sighed helplessly. He still underestimated the youth in front of him. Sure enough, every fufu master''s temper is very unique.


    "Really?" Mo WANYING quickly ran over happily and hugged Wang Yu. "Really? Can I attack to see his majesty?"


    Looking at her excited appearance, Wang Yu couldn''t help smiling, "yes, let''s go to see your majesty now."


    "Let''s go, sir." the last sentence was for the man in black armor.


    "Yes."


    He didn''t dare to think about anything else. He still took them into the Palace first, so that his official position would be settled. As for other things, he didn''t dare to think about it.


    He looked at the boy slightly. He felt that the boy was not as simple as it seemed.


    With strong cultivation accomplishments and the identity of a talisman, even the royal families in wuhuangcheng are very willing to recruit.


    Under his leadership, the three soon came to the imperial city. The imperial city is located in the center of wuimperial City, and its floor area is probably the size of Wutian city.


    And just standing outside, Wang Yu could feel the magnificent momentum. I''m afraid only the royal family would build purple and gold buildings like this.


    Standing outside the huge city gate, Mo WANYING couldn''t help being shocked by the scene in front of her. She had always thought about how grand the imperial city would be, but when she really saw it, all the previous assumptions couldn''t compare with it.


    "How magnificent," she exclaimed.


    "This is the imperial city. Wait a minute, you two. I''ll inform you about the door first."


    After Wang Yu agreed, the black man walked quickly to the gate and said a few words to the gatekeeper.


    Looking at the gatekeepers slightly, Wang Yu was surprised to find that they were all strong martial arts disciples, and their accomplishments were not below the second grade.


    "It''s worthy of being the imperial city. Even the gatekeepers are so terrible." Wang Yu smacked his mouth slightly. Any of these people can dominate Wutian city.


    A moment later, the black armor man came back and said respectfully to Wang Yu, "Sir, we can go in."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and followed him with Wan Ying. After entering the Imperial City, Wang Yu understood what the real superior lived in.

 Chapter 206

    There are many buildings in front of us. They are mainly purple. At this time, the place where they are is a huge channel, which may be able to accommodate 10000 people, but there are only three of them at this time.


    Although everything in front of him shocked him, he did not forget the main things of his trip.


    Soon he came to a large hall, which was as magnificent as gold. There were three big characters above the door of the hall, Jiaolan hall.


    "This is the place where your majesty went to the court to discuss with the minister. Now that you have finished the morning Dynasty, your majesty should be in the study." the black armour man saw the shock in Wang Yu''s eyes and explained to him.


    "Let''s go to the study now. The gatekeeper has sent someone to inform your majesty. Let''s not keep your majesty waiting." said the black armour man.


    Then the three also accelerated their pace. They were all a little uneasy at the thought of keeping your majesty waiting. That was the first strong man in wuhuangcheng.


    Although they were not slow, the imperial city was so big that it took five minutes from the main hall to the study.


    We should know that they are all martial arts, and their physical quality is not comparable to that of ordinary people. However, even if it took five minutes, we can see how far it is.


    Soon, a house with different styles from other places appeared in front of Wang Yu. The small house looked very ordinary and was not as magnificent as those purple and gold buildings around.


    "This is your Majesty''s study," said the man in black armor, pointing to the small house.


    "This is the study?" Wang Yu was surprised. He thought his Majesty''s study would be so magnificent, but he didn''t expect that he suspected it was so ordinary.


    "Come in." when Wang Yu was surprised, a clear voice came out of the house. The voice was clear and clear, as if it reached the soul, but it gave people a sense of dignity.


    "Yes."


    The black armour man''s face suddenly became serious. He walked in front and opened the door for Wang Yu, making a gesture of invitation, "please come in, sir."


    Wang Yu hesitated slightly, but he still went in, and Mo WANYING closely followed him, his pretty face full of tension.


    The layout of the house is very common, just like the bookstore of ordinary people. There are not many books in it, but Wang Yu can feel that there is a special fluctuation on those books.


    Although he was curious, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous here, because at this time, behind the desk, there was a blond young man sitting there, looking at Wang Yu with light golden eyes and nodding slightly.


    "Strong soul power, even among the martial arts disciples, is the peak." the blonde man whispered, but in that voice, there is an inexplicable pressure, which makes Wang Yu have an impulse to worship.


    However, he forcibly pressed it down with consciousness, but Mo WANYING and the black armor guard were not like him.


    Directly, he knelt down on the ground and looked in awe. He didn''t dare to look up at the young man.


    The blonde man looked at Wang Yu''s reaction. His handsome face showed a slight color of surprise, smiled and nodded, "very good. I heard you''re a Fuwen master?"


    "Yes, your majesty." Wang Yu respectfully hugged his fist and bent down. He didn''t dare to be disrespectful to the man in front of him, because he knew that this man must be his majesty.


    "Young and promising, I don''t know how many runes you are?" the blonde man looked at Wang Yu curiously. Only the rune master himself knew the realm of the rune master, and outsiders couldn''t detect it at all.


    "It has just been promoted to the middle of the first grade." Wang Yu answered truthfully. Now is not a time for humility. Sometimes humility is not necessarily a good thing.


    "The middle of the first grade!" the blonde man looked surprised for the first time. In front of him, who looked like a 20-year-old boy, he was actually a talisman in the middle of the first grade.


    Although he was obsessed with runes, his innate soul power was not enough to make him a rune teacher, and he had little understanding of runes.


    However, he still knows something about fu masters. Every promotion of fu masters is very different, even the gap between the early and middle stages of a product is insurmountable.


    It''s just like the gap between the first martial artist and the fifth martial artist, even in exaggeration.


    He also knew the fu masters in the later stage of Yipin. There were two in the Wuhuang City, but the youngest of them was half a hundred.


    Although the young man in front of him is only in the middle stage, his most terrible thing is his age. How old he is, he has reached the middle stage of the first grade, and his achievements in the future are still good.


    If you can make friends with a second-class or even higher-level runist, it will be of great benefit to him.


    Thinking of this, Li Yuan could not help looking at Wang Yu kindly, and the smile on his face was not stiff.


    "Please sit down, little brother." Li Yuan waved his hand, and there was an extra golden chair in the house.


    Wang Yu hesitated slightly and finally sat down. He didn''t dare to disobey His Majesty''s meaning. If he was unhappy, he might be erased directly.


    However, he could feel that his Majesty''s attitude towards him seemed to have changed, but he was too lazy to guess.


    After looking at the two people still kneeling on the ground, Wang Yu said softly, "Your Majesty..."


    Before Wang Yu finished, Li Yuan nodded slightly. He didn''t see any action. Their bodies were helped up. Yes, they were directly helped up.

 Chapter 207

    Magic WANYING was still trembling, but suddenly felt as if she had an invisible power to hold herself up.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Wang Yu pulls Mo WANYING to his side, smiles and hugs Li Yuan.


    "Nothing."


    "I don''t know what your majesty asked me to do?" Wang Yu looked at the blonde man. From the beginning, he wondered why he would vigorously recruit fu masters?


    Li Yuan didn''t answer directly, but looked at the black armor man. With a wave of his hand, a letter fell in front of him, "go to work."


    Wang Yu could see that the black armor man''s body trembled obviously. It was not fear but excitement. "Thank you... Thank you for your grace. I''ll leave."


    Then he picked up the golden letter on the ground with both hands. After saluting, he respectfully withdrew and closed the door.


    Li Yuan put down his book, looked at Wang Yu and sighed slightly. His face was full of sadness. "You should have heard about the destruction of the transmission array?"


    Wang Yu became serious and nodded slightly. It was really because of the transmission array.


    When the black armour man said that his majesty had been summoned, he had begun to guess that it should be because of the transmission array. Now hearing his words, he proved his guess.


    "The transmission array was destroyed. Although I stopped it in time, there were still two runes destroyed in the transmission array, and those two runes were second-class." Li Yuan looked sad.


    Since the transmission array was destroyed, Wuhuang city has been directly isolated from the inner circle. Not only can the two sides not communicate, but even if they want to buy spiritual materials only from the inner circle, they can only use other transmission arrays.


    You should know that the distance between each transmission array is very long. Even by his means, it can''t be reached for a period of time.


    The people in Wuhuang city are also more and more day by day. They all want to go to the inner circle through the transmission array. If this afternoon, I''m afraid there will be riots directly. If they are used by people with intentions, it will be really troublesome.


    "How will your majesty deal with it?" Wang Yu doesn''t believe it. He will let himself repair the second rune. It''s impossible.


    "The only way to do this is to repair the transmission array. I know the difficulty of second-class runes, and first-class runes can''t be repaired at all." Li Yuan said slowly. As soon as he mentioned this topic, Wang Yu felt as if he had become much older in an instant. It seems that it''s not easy to be the head of a country.


    "So I want to gather more first-class talismans to see if the power of others can be repaired." Li Yuan continued.


    "I''m afraid there''s no hope of uniting the power of people." Wang Yu gently shook his head. The drawing methods and habits of each Fu master are different. It''s impossible to draw together.


    "Hey, I also know the difficulty. The other two Fuwen masters at the top of the first grade also said so. Now they have disappeared, but this matter is still here and needs to be solved by my monarch. If I can''t even solve this matter, do I still deserve to be the head of this country?"


    Between the words, Li Yuan became excited. His eyes were full of hate. He hated that he had no ability to solve the problem. He hated why he was not a talisman.


    Looking at the blonde man in front of him, Wang Yu felt as if he had seen himself. Wasn''t he the same at the beginning? He hated that he didn''t have the ability to be a clansman.


    With a slight sigh, "Your Majesty, give me a month. During this time, I will try my best to impact the second grade."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, how can it be within one month? I was just holding a glimmer of hope, but now this hope is gone. You can go too." Li Yuan was a little decadent.


    "Your Majesty, do you know how long it took me to reach the present level?" Wang Yu didn''t mean to leave. He looked at the blonde man with a firm face.


    "Five or ten years?" Li Yuan felt that the young man in front of him must have started to practice Fudao from the bottom, otherwise how could he become a master of Fudao at such an age.


    Wang Yu shook his head slightly and stretched out a finger. Seeing this, Li Yuan''s eyes suddenly widened. His voice was full of surprise, "a year!?"


    If he really had the present state in only one year, he would be too terrible, even if he was a genius demon.


    However, Wang Yu shook his head, "a month."


    "What are you talking about?" Li Yuan was so surprised that he stood up and even the chair behind him was knocked down because he stood up too suddenly.


    "One month!? do you know that if you cheat me, it''s the crime of deceiving the king, and I can destroy your nine families." Li Yuan zhengse, if it''s really one month, even demons can''t describe his talent.


    "I have no way to prove this, but I can guarantee that within one month, even if I can''t reach the second grade, I can reach the peak of the first grade." Wang Yu looks serious. Now he is a martial disciple, and his soul power has already met the requirements of the second grade.


    However, the second grade rune is too difficult to draw, the fear of soul power, and the way of painting, he doesn''t have any formal way, so he can only draw it by his own feeling.


    Although there is a technique record in the nine talismans, it was sealed behind. He also felt helpless about it. Is it because the master was dizzy.


    Li Yun frowned slightly, and his eyebrows couldn''t help showing a thoughtful look. "Is it difficult that what he said is true? Forget it, there''s no other way now. Let''s have a try."


    "Well, I will meet your needs in this month. I will provide you with a training place, but one thing, this woman will stay alone for a month." Li Yuan said.

 Chapter 208

    Wang Yumei frowned at first and asked Mo WANYING to stay alone for a month. I don''t know what danger there would be in the palace. If someone had any evil intention towards her, it would be difficult to resist with her cultivation.


    As if he saw Wang Yu''s worry, "don''t worry. I will ensure her safety in this month and won''t hurt her. You should be relieved."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu also understood his consciousness. He wanted to take Mo WANYING as a hostage. He thought he was afraid of running away halfway.


    Now he finally caught a rune master who had the hope of drawing second-class runes. How could he let go easily? I''m afraid even he would do so.


    After looking at Mo WANYING, who stood beside her and dared not look up, Wang Yu was embarrassed. It was very bad for her to do so.


    "It''s all right. It''s only a month. We don''t have to spend money here." Mo WANYING whispered in a low voice. Only Wang Yu heard it.


    "It''s difficult for you, sister Wan Ying." Wang Yu sighed slightly. It needs huge resources to break through to the second grade talisman within a month.


    If you are yourself, even if cultivation is the required resources, you need a lot of expenses.


    The power of the rune depicted on white paper is limited, so it is difficult to give full play to its ability. Moreover, the general Rune has the rigid requirements of the carrier, but these are things after the second grade.


    But if you want to impact second-class products, I''m afraid the material consumption is not a bit. He is willing to accept the royal family''s supply.


    "It''s all right. When you reach the second grade and repair the rune, we can leave, so you must practice hard." Mo WANYING raised her pretty face and looked at Wang Yu''s handsome face to encourage him.


    "OK, I will try my best." Wang Yu nodded seriously. He won''t let sister WANYING down.


    Turning to the upright Li Yuan, "Your Majesty, I promise your request, but I hope you can abide by the agreement and don''t let her suffer any harm."


    "OK, I promise you." Li Yuan said positively. What he needs now is to make friends with the young man in front of him. Don''t make friends with evil. The second grade talisman already exists in the periphery.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name." then Li Yuan remembered that he didn''t even know the name of the boy in front of him after talking for so long.


    "Cao Min Wang Yu." Wang Yu didn''t intend to hide his identity, because if he wanted to investigate himself, he might find out all his information soon.


    "Wang Yu, I hate Li Yuan. You don''t have to call me your Majesty in the future. Just call me brother Li." Li Yuan said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was slightly stunned and called his majesty brother. If it was spread, it would make outsiders feel incredible.


    However, Wang Yu could not resist it, because he could hear that Li Yuan''s voice had the majesty of the emperor. If he resisted, he would be unhappy.


    "Yes, brother Li," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Wang Yu understands that he wants to make friends with himself. It seems that the identity of the fufu master is really easy to use. It seems that there is no need to hide in the future.


    Then Li Yuan arranged an independent cultivation room for Wang Yu. The richness of heaven and earth aura made him smack his tongue.


    I''m afraid it''s twice as strong as the aura of heaven and earth outside. In this case, cultivating is simply twice the result with half the effort.


    Moreover, in this practice room, there are many books on runes, as well as some basic depiction methods and techniques, which is what he needs now.


    As for the materials, not to mention, the preparation is very sufficient. According to his estimation, even if it breaks through the medium-term of second grade, I''m afraid it''s enough.


    "The emperor''s handwriting is really different. If it was a sect, I''m afraid I couldn''t take out these things at all." Wang Yu said secretly in his heart.


    If you take all these things to the Wang family, I''m afraid the status of the Wang family can rise sharply.


    Now the Wangs only rely on his reputation, but their strength has not been improved.


    "One month, hurry up." Wang Yu took a deep breath, and there was a flash of perseverance in his eyes.

 Chapter 209

    In the palace of wuhuangcheng.


    The palace is a relatively remote courtyard. Compared with other places in the palace, it is much more ordinary, just like the place where ordinary people say they live.


    There is nothing cumbersome in the courtyard, only the flowers and plants in the garden, the faint fragrance of flowers, floating in the air, and the fresh feeling will make people happy.


    A beautiful figure sat alone in the courtyard, with a thin hand as white as lanolin jade holding a kettle and watering the blooming flowers.


    But there was something in her beautiful blue eyes. I don''t know what she was thinking?


    "Miss WANYING, it''s time to eat." the maid walked behind her and said respectfully.


    Mo WANYING returned to her senses and nodded slightly, "I know."


    The maid saluted slowly and turned away.


    Mo WANYING breathed out slowly. Now they have come to Wuhuang city for half a month, and she has lived in the palace for half a month.


    Since Wang Yu closed down half a month ago, she was arranged to this place by the emperor, and a maid was sent to serve her.


    It is said to serve, but in fact, it is to send someone to monitor her, but fortunately no one comes to find their own trouble. Although life here is a little lonely, there is a sense of comfort.


    "I don''t know how Wang Yu is now? It''s been half a month, and the agreed time will come soon." Mo WANYING sighed slightly.


    Although she believes in Wang Yu, she wants to reach the second grade from the middle of the first grade within a month. Even if she is not a talisman, she knows how difficult it will be.


    "Forget it, this boy is a demon. He can''t see him with normal people''s thinking. Maybe he can really create miracles." a smile appeared on Mo WANYING''s pretty face.


    She has seen Wang Yu''s demons. It seems that there is nothing he can''t do. Within one month, he is so confident that he should believe him.


    At this time, in the study, Li Yuan with long blond hair was looking at a memorial. However, what was written on the memorial was not a major event, but Wang Yu''s information.


    It records all the information about Wang Yu. Of course, it doesn''t include wanhun sword and Xiaohun, as well as his process of becoming a talisman. After all, he hasn''t even said these things to his closest people.


    Looking at the information on the memorial, Li Yuan''s face showed surprise.


    "In one year, I reached the first grade of martial arts disciples from the body quenching stage and killed the fourth grade of martial arts disciples. The elders of Wutian college appointed the students in the inner school. Now I''m still a first grade talisman. Is this... Is this still a person?"


    After Wang Yu closed the door, he began to secretly send someone to investigate the matter about Wang Yu. However, yesterday''s news had been sent to him.


    Every one of these things shocked him. The 19-year-old Yipin Wutu and Yipin Fushi fought and killed the four pin Wutu. What a remarkable achievement.


    I''m afraid only those talents among the great forces can reach this level. However, what shocked him more was that Wang Yu''s birth was so humble.


    It''s amazing that a small family child in wutiancheng should have such a talent.


    Originally, he had some doubts about whether Wang Yu could become a second grade in January, but after reading these materials, he felt that it was not impossible.


    "What a Wang Yu, I want to see how evil you can be. There are still fifteen days. I will know the results in fifteen days. I hope you won''t let me down." Li Yuan''s eyes flashed with a sense of expectation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the secret room, the rich heaven and earth aura has shown a fog shape. Even ordinary people can be energetic and even prolong their life for several years.


    At this time, in the light fog, there was a thin figure sitting on the mat, and his hands made a strange cultivation handprint on his chest.


    The aura of the surrounding heaven and earth, like being pulled by some force, slowly converged towards him and entered his body along his mysterious breathing law.


    I don''t know how long later, the flowing spirit of heaven and earth stopped slowly. Wang Yu slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi, opened his eyes and saw a gray fine flash at the bottom of his eyes.


    The slender palm stretched out to his eyes and shook it hard. Wang Yu felt the sense of strength from above. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "the peak of the first grade, it seems that he is about to break through the second grade of martial arts disciples."


    He stood up at the table and looked at the pile of mysterious runes on the table. There was a trace of bitterness on Wang Yu''s face, which was his achievement in half a month.


    In this half month, except for the use of blinking technique and soul power, he was depicting Fu Li. When the soul power was not supported, he meditated and practiced.


    In a short time, he has been promoted to the level of a top level talisman. Moreover, due to the recovery of soul power consumption, the force in his body is constantly refining, which makes his cultivation reach the peak of a top level martial artist and may break through at any time.


    Although it seems only one step away, this step is difficult for many people to step out in their life.


    "The way of Fu teachers is really magical." Wang Yu picked up a piece of Fu Li he had painted and looked at the Fu Li flashing blue. There was a surprised look on his face.

 Chapter 210

    "The space talisman can store a weapon. It''s a rare thing for a warrior."


    For half a month, he has been looking at space runes. There are many attributes of runes, corresponding to all kinds of elements in the world, and space is naturally among them.


    For ordinary martial artists, Najie is not qualified to use. Its value alone is enough to deter many people.


    However, this talisman can replace Najie. Although it has less space than Najie, it is also very convenient.


    If this kind of thing appears on the market, I''m afraid it will sell well, but it''s not easy for Wang Yu to draw it.


    A top Fu Li can only draw two with his current soul power, so he needs meditation to recover.


    "The peak of the first product is already like this, and what degree will the second product reach?" looking at the Fu Li in his hand, Wang Yu couldn''t help but look forward to the second product.


    He could feel that it would be a new world, "there is still half a month, it will be OK."


    Put Fu Li into the ring and pick up the book about depiction skills on the table. Although the depiction skills on this book are not so superb, it makes Netease feel bright in front of you.


    After reading it, he realized how wasteful his previous use of soul power was. No wonder it was so difficult even to swing a first-class talisman.


    But now he wants to draw a Fu Li in the early stage of a product, which is just a matter of hand for him.


    Wang Yu suddenly stopped and stared at the words on the book.


    There are two lines of small characters, "master Fu needs to be used freely together, not limited to utensils. If you cultivate to a high level, you can do it easily, and defeat the enemy in use and battle."


    Wang Yu was surprised on his face and used it in battle. He just thought he could use runes to make powerful runes to defeat the enemy, but he never thought it could be directly used in battle.


    It would be terrible to draw casually. If he could reach that step, his strength would enter a new level.


    But now he can''t think about this, because he needs to break through to the second grade as soon as possible. Only after repairing the transmission array can he go to Wutian college, and only after arriving at Wutian college can he concentrate on research.


    With a wave of white paper, he appeared in front of him and kept the pen in his hand. A very complex Rune emerged in his mind, which is much more complex than the rune at the peak of that product.


    Let people see, there is a dazzling feeling, and even can feel the earth shaking feeling in the sea.


    "Second grade rune, it''s time." Wang Yu slowly breathed out, slowly closed his eyes, and walked away abruptly after a moment.


    A fine light flashed in his eyes, and his loose eyes suddenly became serious.


    The pen in hand is drawing on the paper, but how complex these two runes are. Each one needs to be understood carefully, and its fit with heaven and earth.


    Each stroke is very astringent, and even when you start writing, there will be mistakes.


    Then there were countless papers flying everywhere, and Wang Yu was completely immersed in his own ocean.


    As time went by, the strokes in Wang Yu''s hands gradually became smooth. I don''t know how long it took, each stroke fell like clouds and flowing water, which vaguely led to the fluctuation of the aura of the surrounding world.


    However, he knew nothing about these Wangyu. He only knew that he was becoming strong and his Rune was constantly improving.


    Soon fourteen days passed, and the paper in Wang Yu''s hand did not know when it became jade. Complex lines between his fingers slowly walked on the jade.


    And the white jade jade has a faint light. With each stroke of Wang Yu, its light will be full.


    "Time is running out, we must succeed." Wang Yu clenched his silver teeth, and fine beads of sweat continued to seep from his forehead and flow down his cheeks.


    However, because he was afraid of dripping on the jade, Wang Yu would use force to evaporate the sweat flowing to his chin.


    With the painting one by one, Wang Yu''s face also began to turn pale. "You can still insist, you can''t fail."


    During this period, dozens of jades have been damaged. Due to mistakes in the middle, the jades have disappeared with the rune and turned into powder.


    Milky white energy is attached to the jade. As long as the jade Rune in his hand is completed, he can step into the second grade.


    However, the soul power in his body can''t support his painting at all. A lot of soul power consumption makes his body tremble and his vision become blurred.


    However, the two slender palms were very calm and did not shake at all.


    "Give it to me!" Wang Yu growled in a low voice. The movement in his hand suddenly reversed, and the soul force in his body suddenly output, which is directly oppressed.


    "Hum..."

 Chapter 211

    A buzzing sound suddenly sounded, and a golden awn burst out from the white jade in Wang Yu''s hand.


    The huge energy made the stone chamber tremble, and the movement here naturally startled Li Yuan.


    Originally, Li Yuan was in the hall discussing with the Qing family. However, when they were embarrassed about the transmission array, Li Yuan suddenly felt a strange energy fluctuation.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and carefully felt the direction of the energy. His eyes suddenly opened, with a surprised color.


    Regardless of the ministers below, his body suddenly turned into a streamer and swept away outside the hall, directly towards the cultivation room where Wang Yu was located.


    "This... What''s going on, your majesty? Why are you in such a hurry?" a group of Ministers looked at the direction Li Yuan left in doubt. It was the first time they saw Li Yuan like this.


    "It seems that something big has happened." only this statement can explain, and then the people hurried to follow.


    Although their accomplishments are not as good as Li Yuan, they are also rare strong in the Wuhuang city. Naturally, their speed will not be slow. In the blink of an eye, they will disappear in the distance.


    A moment later, they caught up with Li Yuan. He was standing at the door of a stone chamber, but he didn''t mean to go in.


    When they came here, they found that there was a powerful force behind the stone gate.


    Looking at the people around them suspiciously, they all know that this is the secret room of your Majesty''s cultivation, and they won''t let anyone in at all.


    But now in that secret room, someone is practicing and making such a big noise.


    "Who''s inside?" they all looked at each other to get the answer from each other, but everyone''s eyes were full of doubt, and no one knew.


    A man went up to Li Yuan and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, who is this?"


    Li Yuan''s handsome face was full of surprise, and his palms could not help shaking, "that... That''s a demon."


    He could feel Wang Yucheng. The energy fluctuation was clearly a sign of the birth of the second-class talisman. Even the martial arts disciples had to feel the threat.


    "Demons!?" everyone frowned slightly when they heard the speech. Looking at the happy look on your Majesty''s face, they didn''t think there would be enemies. It seems that they refer to demons in cultivation talent.


    "Can anyone be more evil than the prince''s talent?" one whispered.


    The crown prince is Li Yuan''s second son. He has an amazing talent for cultivation since childhood. Now he has achieved nine grades of martial arts before he is 25 years old. He is only a step away from the martial arts disciple.


    In their eyes, such talent has been very rebellious, which can be described as genius. You know, even your Majesty in front of you was 25 years old when he became a martial arts disciple.


    His talent has been very terrible in the periphery, and his son is not much worse than him. You know, Li Yuanwei''s name at that time caused a sensation in the periphery.


    He unified the chaotic periphery with strong strength, planned various cities and regions, and managed them in an orderly manner. He has great respect for all of them, and now strength is recognized as the first person in the periphery.


    Looking at the crowd, Li Yuan couldn''t help laughing, "Er Zi can''t compare with him at all. You''d better wait and see."


    Hearing the speech, the people were surprised and couldn''t compare at all. Was there someone in the periphery who was even more rebellious than the prince''s talent?


    For a moment, everyone frowned and stared at the secret room, waiting for the appearance of the demon.


    "Hum, I don''t believe it. It seems that I need to inform the crown prince." after the crowd, a dark faced middle-aged man looked at Li Yuan with disdain. His body slowly retreated and finally disappeared.


    After a few breaths, the energy fluctuation slowly disappeared, but Wang Yu hasn''t come out yet. Li Yuan and others don''t know the situation and dare not enter rashly. You know, when the fu master makes the Fu, the most taboo is to be disturbed.


    Time passed little by little. About an hour later, the door of the secret room slowly opened, and a thin figure gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing this man, Li Yuan smiled more intensely on his face, as if he didn''t care how long he was waiting. He hurried forward and looked forward to Wang Yu, "did you succeed?"


    Seeing his appearance, Wang Yu couldn''t help but feel helpless. There was still a trace of an emperor, but he didn''t dare to say that.


    Seeing his dignified face, Li Yuan''s smile also converged, "did you fail?"


    Just when he thought he had failed, a faint smile suddenly appeared on Wang Yu''s face. As soon as his palm turned over, a Golden Jade amulet appeared in his hand.


    "Live up to expectations."

 Chapter 212

    Seeing the Golden Jade talisman in Wang Yu''s hand, Li Yuan''s eyes suddenly widened, full of surprise.


    "This... This is the second grade jade talisman!" Li Yuan picked up the second grade jade talisman and felt the warm and cool feeling from above. The faint energy fluctuation regretted his heart.


    Naturally, he has seen the second-class talismans, and even has the third-class talismans in his treasure house, but he bought them at a high price in Neiwai.


    I haven''t seen anyone making jade talismans at all, but at this time, the makers of these two jade talismans met in their own face.


    The look in Li Yuan''s eyes became a little strange, like joy and greed. He thought in his heart, "if you can leave him, the strength of the royal family will grow rapidly."


    His mind had begun to consider how to keep Wang Yu, but he understood that it seemed a little difficult, but if he really couldn''t stay, he didn''t want to use some very means.


    However, the faces of the ministers standing behind him were full of shock. They had just clearly heard his majesty say that he was a second-class talisman.


    Can it be said that the young man in front of him was not successful. Looking at the Golden Jade amulet, they were even more surprised, but they were always unwilling to believe it.


    In their impression, how noble is the existence of a talisman? How can such a yellow haired boy act as a talisman, let alone a second-class talisman.


    The difference between masters of runes is very different. The power of runes that can be painted is also very different.


    When the master reaches the second grade, he can draw the first grade Rune at will, even at the peak of the first grade, because this is the huge gap between the two.


    "Your Majesty, is he really a second-class talisman?" the old man in gray looked at Wang Yu suspiciously, but he didn''t believe that the young man in front of him was a second-class talisman.


    "See for yourself." Li Yuan handed the jade amulet to the man.


    The old man in grey robe hurriedly picked it up, and the others hurriedly leaned over and looked at the Golden Jade amulet.


    I saw that there were very mysterious lines on the jade rune, but they could not be connected at all. Every time they reached the key place, the rune would be disconnected, as if it were incomplete.


    "Is this really the second grade jade talisman?" they haven''t seen the second grade jade talisman. There are some talismans of the first grade. After all, there are two talismans of the first grade in the Wuhuang city.


    They are all senior officials in the court. They can buy Fu Li from them at a high price. Although they don''t know the second grade jade Fu, they can see it.


    The runes on this jade Rune are several times more complex than those in their hands. Even with their cultivation, they feel a stir in their mind.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it." Wang Yu certainly understands that it''s difficult to be persuasive at his age, so he can only speak with facts.


    "This..." several people looked at each other and seemed to have the intention to test, but before they decided, the jade symbol was pulled away by a force of attraction.


    Li Yuan held the jade talisman in his hand and said faintly, "no, I say it''s second grade. He''s the second grade talisman."


    At this moment, his voice was full of dignity, and no one could make a different voice.


    "Yes." seeing your Majesty''s maintenance, they dare not have the slightest doubt. They must be unusual people who can get your Majesty''s respect.


    "Well, let''s go first. I''ll send someone to inform you later. Today, in order to celebrate Wang Yu''s breakthrough in second-class fufu master, I''ll entertain all officials."


    "Yes, thank you, your majesty." Wang Yu could see that the faces of these people were full of joy, and some even had a sense of excitement.


    "It seems that this banquet is not simple, otherwise these people would not show such an expression." Wang Yu said secretly in his heart.


    However, he didn''t bother to pay attention to these. Naturally, he couldn''t live without himself at the banquet. He''ll know at that time.


    The crowd soon left here, leaving only Li Yuan and Wang Yu. Li Yuan looked at Wang Yu with a smile, "the second childe of the king''s family of wutiancheng is really gifted."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yumei wrinkled slightly at first, but he was not much surprised. At the beginning, he had thought that Li Yuan would investigate himself.


    But I didn''t expect to be found out by him so soon. It seems that the Lord of this country is not in vain.


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t look much surprised, Li Yuan''s smile was stronger. He couldn''t help nodding slightly, "it seems that you guessed that I would send someone to investigate you."


    "Yes, if it were me, I would do it like your majesty," Wang Yu replied truthfully.


    However, he was somewhat unhappy about Li Yuan''s investigation of himself. After all, this man asked for himself and still had such mistrust.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know what happened to sister Wan Ying. I want to see her first." Wang Yu wanted to see Mo Wan Ying after he came out, but he was delayed by what was in front of him.


    "She''s fine, but I need you to do one more thing before meeting her." Li Yuan said faintly.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled when he heard the speech. Li Yuan is really not a good stubble.

 Chapter 213

    Seeing Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, Li Yuan smiled, "I want you to draw a jade amulet for me."


    Wang Yu slowly breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Li Yuan would let him do something harmful. It seems that he thought too much.


    "What kind of jade talisman does your majesty want?" there are many kinds of jade talismans. If they are only second-class, I''m afraid there will be more.


    All kinds of jade talismans, not to mention ordinary people, can not be fully known even by talismans.


    "This," said Li Yuan, and a scroll appeared in his hand.


    Wang Yu looked at the scroll. He could feel that there was a faint wave of force on the scroll. However, it was strange that the scroll seemed to have a faint suction, and the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth was slowly flowing towards it.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly coagulated slightly, and there was a surprised look in his eyes, "it can actually lead the aura of heaven and earth. What''s that?"


    Seeing Wang Yu''s reaction, Li Yuan was pleased with his face and handed the scroll to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu slowly opened the scroll, and suddenly extremely complex runes appeared in his sight.


    "This... This is a traction talisman!" Wang Yu has seen similar talismans in the nine talismans, but it is a little inferior.


    The rune in front of him is extremely complex. According to his speculation, it should be a second-class rune. This kind of thing is very precious even for a runist.


    I''m afraid it''s more attractive than some precious natural materials and earth treasures. Even Wang Yu is a little moved.


    If you depict it and take it with you, your whole body will be surrounded by strong heaven and earth aura, making yourself in cultivation all the time. In this way, the speed of cultivation will be doubled.


    "Does your majesty want to give me this Rune?" Wang Yu looked at him with puzzled eyes. This thing is very precious. I think he paid a lot even when he got it.


    "Of course, only you deserve these two runes in my hand, but in return, how about making one for me?" Li Yuan said with a smile.


    Wang Yu smiled slightly, "then it''s better to obey orders than respect."


    Wang Yu understands that Li Yuan wants to have a relationship with himself, but he is still willing to accept the Runes of these two products.


    Although it is necessary to depict a rune for him, replenishment is still very suitable for Wang Yu. After all, this rune is very precious.


    "Haha, haha, OK, then I''ll wait. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see Miss WANYING." Li Yuan smiled brightly, and then turned away with Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, collected the scroll into Najie, and quickly followed up.


    He glanced at Wang Yu slightly. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Li Yuan''s mouth, but the smile made people very uncomfortable. I don''t know what idea he was thinking.


    Although Mo WANYING lived on the side, they were very fast and came to the yard in a few minutes.


    In the distance, Wang Yu saw that there was a familiar shadow in the small courtyard. When he saw her, Wang Yu smiled on her face.


    "Miss WANYING, look who''s here." Li Yuan slowly walked into the yard and smiled at the magic WANYING who was watering the flowers.


    Mo WANYING slowly turned her head and looked at the blonde man. Every once in a while, he would come, but just look and leave.


    After a long time, Mo WANYING gradually got used to it, and there was no sense of tension and oppression at the beginning.


    "See your majesty." Mo WANYING saluted slightly, and then saw a thin figure behind Li Yuan, looking at him with a faint smile on his handsome face.


    Magic WANYING''s pretty face suddenly showed a surprised color. Her slender hand gently covered her ruddy mouth, and a faint mist appeared in her eyes.


    "Wang... Wang Yu." the beautiful voice trembled uncontrollably, full of excitement and excitement, but more wronged.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help but be a little stunned. However, when he was stunned, Mo WANYING had run over and threw herself into his arms.


    Tears ran down uncontrollably, and the body twitched slightly.


    "Sister Wan Ying, why are you crying?" Wang Yu felt that something was wrong. Usually, Mo Wan Ying was a very strong girl, but how could she live to cry like this today.


    But no matter what Wang Yu asked, she didn''t answer, just kept crying.


    Seeing her face like this, Li Yuan couldn''t help being gloomy. He looked at the maid in the distance and asked coldly, "what happened?"


    Although he didn''t know Mo WANYING, his experience was so rich that he saw at a glance that Mo WANYING must have been wronged.


    The maid''s body suddenly trembled and quickly knelt down in front of Li Yuan, "tell your majesty, it''s... It''s the prince."


    Hearing the speech, Li Yuan''s face became more gloomy, "what! It''s this beast again."


    "Yes, the eldest prince didn''t know why he came here a few days ago. He saw Miss WANYING watering the flowers. It seems that he loved miss WANYING. He always bothered her these days. Yesterday, despite miss WANYING''s objection, he kissed... Kissed miss WANYING''s cheek." the maid hesitated and observed Her Majesty''s look continuously, For fear of saying the wrong thing.


    "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t give me an explanation." Wang Yu suddenly became cold, and his eyes were full of anger.

 Chapter 214

    Wang Yu couldn''t tolerate anyone who dared to think ill of her.


    "Here... Here, somebody bring the beast to me." Li Yuan''s face was also full of anger.


    He promised Wang Yu that he would take good care of Mo WANYING, but now something like this happened. It was like beating him in the face in public.


    The thunder like sound rang out, and then a broken sound could be heard, and a residual shadow went away in the distance.


    The speed was faster than even Wang Yu. It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    However, he didn''t feel the breath of this man from the beginning to now.


    You should know that only those who are too high can see other martial arts and not feel cultivation.


    Like Li Yuan''s accomplishments, he simply can''t feel it. The exploratory force is like falling into a quagmire, and then it will disappear.


    Even Wang Yu feels unfathomable with such terrible strength. In his hands, I''m afraid I''m not an opponent at all, and I don''t even know how to be killed.


    "The strength of the royal family is really unfathomable!" Wang Yu sighed slightly.


    Li Yuan seemed to feel Wang Yu''s eyes looking into the distance, and a faint smile appeared. "That''s my personal dark guard."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and kept close to the dark guard. I''m afraid there are not a few such strong men in the palace.


    "Miss WANYING, I''ll help you teach him a lesson later," Li Yuan said.


    But Wang Yu didn''t believe what he said. It was his own son. Would he punish his son heavily for a country woman?


    Looking at Mo WANYING crying in his arms, Wang Yu felt his heart trembling slightly. He imagined the scene at that time in his mind, and his anger suddenly surged out.


    "Even Li Yuan''s son, I will never let go easily." Wang Yu slowly clenched his fist and his eyes twinkled with cold.


    Now he has broken through to the second-class talisman, and only he can repair the transmission array. At least during this period of time, Li Yuan will never do it himself.


    With this guarantee, the chill in Wang Yu''s eyes was a little more.


    A moment later, a dark figure quickly appeared behind Li Yuan, holding a young man in a golden robe in his hand.


    At the moment, the young man was constantly struggling, but no matter how he resisted, the black robed man''s hands were as stable as iron clips.


    Seeing Li Yuan''s face, the boy immediately showed a surprised look and shouted, "father, save me, save me, father."


    Li Yuan ignored his cry, but looked at the man in black. Then the boy was thrown directly in front of Wang Yu.


    "Oh, I''m dead. How can you do this to me? I''m the prince." the young man stood up with a painful face and waited for the man in black with an angry face.


    But the man in black didn''t care about him at all. He just stood quietly behind Li Yuan, like a statue.


    Wang Yu detected by perception, but found that there was no one at all in the position of the man in black, but his eyes saw that the man in black was standing there.


    As if he felt Wang Yu''s temptation, the man in black robe slowly raised his head and saw a pair of cold eyes under the black robe, full of silence.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu was surprised and quickly took back his perception, "what a terrible person."


    Li Yuan slightly tilted his head to the man in black and said, "go down first."


    The man saluted respectfully, then retreated slowly, and finally disappeared into the darkness.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Yu slowly breathed out. The man gave him too much pressure, which made it difficult for him to breathe.


    "Wang Yu, this is the beast. Now I''ll give him to you." Li Yuan lost behind him with one hand, and the other hand casually pointed to the boy in gold.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. He could tell that Li Yuan let him choose. If it was something else, Wang Yu might bear it.


    But this time it is related to Mo WANYING. He promised that the scorpion would protect her. Now how can he not blame himself.


    "OK." Wang Yu looked calm, but there was a cold color in his dark eyes.


    When the young man heard his father say this, he was stunned. He was just about to go back to his room and play with the minister''s daughter. As soon as he came to the door, he was caught by the dark guard.


    Up to now, he still looked puzzled, pointed to Wang Yu''s disdain and said, "father, I don''t seem to have made any mistakes, and who is this man and how to deal with me?"


    He is the eldest prince. He has a high status. There are father and prince in the Wuhuang city. Who dares to trouble him and who is not respectful when he meets him.


    Looking at the boy in ordinary clothes in front of him, his eyes were full of disdain.


    "Presumptuous!" Li Yuan shouted angrily.


    The boy trembled with fear and knelt directly on the ground, his body trembling slightly as if in fear.


    "I dare not."


    "Hum." Li Yuan snorted coldly, then looked at Wang Yu and said, "deal with it. Don''t leave your hand. Just don''t take his life." he turned away.


    Hearing the speech, the young man suddenly looked pale. He could feel that his father was really angry this time, but what was the reason?

 Chapter 215

    Slowly looked up at the boy in ordinary clothes. At this time, he noticed that there was a and graceful posture in the boy''s arms, but now he was sobbing gently.


    After looking at the scenery around, he immediately remembered where this was. Isn''t this where the girl lives.


    A few days ago, he came here to relax. He accidentally found that the house which had been empty for a long time was occupied, so he went to see it out of curiosity.


    However, when he entered the courtyard, he saw a beautiful figure holding the kettle to water the blooming flowers.


    The sun shone on the white and beautiful face, reflecting every detail of the girl, which made him look in a daze.


    Later, after inquiring, he knew that the girl was an outsider. He was romantic at ordinary times. When he saw such a woman, he would not let go.


    But what made him happy was that the girl didn''t enter the oil and salt, and she spent many days with her, during which she kept showing kindness, but she ignored it at all.


    Until yesterday, he completely lost his patience and forcibly kissed her on the cheek. Because the woman had some accomplishments, he couldn''t go further, so he had to give up.


    Looking at the boy, he could feel the cold color from his deep eyes, and even his skin felt a burst of eating pain.


    "Do you remember what you did yesterday?" Wang Yu''s voice sounded cold, and there was a trace of killing intention.


    "How can a mere grass-roots citizen * * do? I''m the prince. It''s her honor to be * * by me." although the young man was a little afraid, he knew that his father was there. He had done such things before, but every time his father would help himself deal with the aftermath.


    "Hum." a cold hum came out of Wang Yu''s mouth. The force in his body immediately flowed, and his clothes were calm and automatic.


    The huge pressure rolled towards the young man. The anger in Wang Yu''s eyes made him not hold his hand at all.


    Seeing Wang Yu like this, a look of disdain appeared on the young man''s face. Although his talent is not as good as the prince, he has now reached the fifth grade martial artist.


    Although kneeling on the ground, he did not dare to get up, the force in his body also slowly flowed, and a wave of pressure also swept towards Wang Yu.


    However, at the moment of contact, his face suddenly turned blue and full of surprise.


    When the two met in mid air, his momentum was a crushing defeat.


    The pressure from the young man in front of him, like a towering mountain, was rolled directly and heavily on him.


    "Crackle..."


    He could clearly hear a burst of crisp sound from the bones in his body, his face was full of pain, his forehead was full of sweat, and big drops flowed down.


    The color of fear filled his eyes. He couldn''t believe how the boy in front of him was so strong.


    Even among the royal family''s peers, only the crown prince can compare with him, but it''s hard to say which is stronger and which is weaker.


    "Boy... Put away your pressure, or... Or..." the boy struggled and looked up at Wang Yu, with a ferocious look on his face.


    However, before he had finished, he felt a more powerful pressure, which struck him like a heavy hammer.


    "How else?" Wang Yu''s faint voice sounded, without any emotion.


    "I..." the boy clenched his teeth and struggled to raise his head, but he couldn''t move at all.


    The pressure is still increasing, and the blood flows out along the young man''s facial features. It looks very miserable.


    The crackling sound of bone fragmentation kept ringing, his arms were dislocated, and his gums were constantly flowing out because of too much force.


    Li Yuan slightly tilted his head and looked at the people behind him. It seemed that there was no response, but there was a look of anger in his eyes and a flash of killing intention.


    Although the eldest son has general talent, he is most like him, so he also likes this son very much, but Netease doesn''t keep his hand at all at this time, which makes him angry.


    But now we can''t deal with him, because he has to repair the transmission array, which is the lifeblood of the whole Wuhuang city.


    However, after the repair, I''m afraid I won''t want to be like this now. When I think of this, Li Yuan''s eyes flash through the shadow.


    But Wang Yu didn''t know that. Now he only had anger in his eyes. He wanted to teach sister WANYING a lesson to the shameless man.


    Soon the boy couldn''t hold on. He lay heavily on the ground, and the blood was still flowing out.


    "Enough."


    Suddenly, a terrible force dissipated all his authority. Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed. He retreated a few meters with devil WANYING''s body in his arms before he stopped.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. How could he not know that Li Yuan was the one who shot just now.

 Chapter 216

    At this time, Li Yuan had stood in front of the young man, and a pill appeared in his hand and was fed into his mouth. Then the pain on his face slowed down.


    "This is enough punishment for him. I hope you can spare his life," Li Yuan said softly, but his words were full of command.


    Looking at Li Yuan with cold eyes, Wang Yu didn''t have the slightest fear. He said calmly, "OK, let him live."


    Wang Yu loosened Mo WANYING and let her sit in the chair. Knowing Wang Yu''s character, Mo WANYING gently pulled the corner of his clothes, shook his head and motioned him to forget it.


    However, Wang Yu gently took off her weak boneless hand and said with a faint smile, "it''s okay. I''ll vent my anger on you."


    Wang Yu turned and walked towards the boy, with a faint smile on his face, "since your majesty said forget it, forget it."


    "Thank you very much." a trace of disdain flashed in Li Yuan''s eyes. After all, the young man is still too weak. Even if he is a second-class talisman, he can''t change the fact.


    Wang Yu didn''t stop. He slowly came to the boy. Li Yuan thought Wang Yu was going to help his son up and apologize, so he didn''t pay attention. He also wanted to see how the boy would do it.


    However, at the next moment, his face suddenly changed. He felt that the force around Wang Yu suddenly soared. Turning around, he saw that Wang Yu''s palm full of this surging force was blasted on the young man''s Dantian.


    "Ah..."


    The sad cry rang out from the young man''s mouth. A mouthful of fresh blood gushed out and splashed directly on Li Yuan''s imperial robe. There was a little blood red plum blossom between the gold and slowly bloomed.


    "Presumptuous!" the angry color on Li Yuan''s face appeared, and his eyes were full of anger.


    How could he not know what Wang Yugang had just done? He destroyed his son''s Dantian. You should know that Dantian is the basis of cultivation.


    If the elixir field is destroyed, it will be equivalent to becoming a useless man. However, he has the means to connect heaven, and he can''t repair it at all. He can''t practice in the future. It''s more painful than killing him.


    Looking at his son whose breath was suddenly depressed, Li Yuanzhen was angry, and the strong momentum swept away directly.


    Wang Yu had expected that this would happen. His body suddenly retreated, and Mo WANYING, who was still stunned, left quickly.


    "Someone come and catch me alive." Li Yuan shouted without anger. Then several figures chased Wang Yu.


    Li Yuan quickly took out bottles of pills from Najie and gave them to his son. Although he could stabilize his life, he could no longer practice.


    Li Yuan''s eyes were full of anger. Looking at the direction Wang Yu fled, his face was very ferocious, "Wang Yu, I''ll kill you."


    The roar soared into the sky and scattered the clouds in the sky, constantly echoing between heaven and earth.


    Wang Yu quickly ran away with Wan Ying, but the figures behind him were like bone maggots and couldn''t be thrown away at all.


    Moreover, the distance between the two is constantly pulling in. Wang Yu can feel that the lowest accomplishments among those people are probably first-class martial arts disciples. If they are caught up, they will be in trouble.


    At this time, the roar suddenly rang out, and the blood in Wang Yu''s body was churning for a while, "what a terrible person, it''s really troublesome."


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly on his face, but he didn''t regret it at all. He was very kind without taking the man''s life directly.


    "I''m dragging you down again." Mo WANYING bit her red lips in his arms, and her pretty face with tears was full of self reproach.


    Along the way, I not only didn''t help Wang Yu at all, but also dragged him down. This time, I offended the royal family.


    But Wang Yu didn''t complain at all. There was a faint smile on his face. "What are you talking about? I caused these things myself. It has nothing to do with sister WANYING."


    Looking at the teenager, she really doesn''t know that Wang Yu is comforting herself. If she can become strong, Wang Yu won''t have to worry about herself anymore. Even she can help him keep out the wind and rain.


    "Little fellow, my sister won''t give you any trouble in the future." Mo WANYING showed a firm color on her pretty face and thought of it secretly in her heart.


    However, at this time, a black figure suddenly approached behind him. The speed was not comparable to Wang Yu.


    "Not good." Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly contracted when he saw this man, who was the dark guard in black just now.

 Chapter 217

    Even if the dark guard stood there, Wang Yu could feel a strong sense of oppression. Even Liu Xiong on that day did not give him this feeling.


    "This man''s strength is too strong to be caught up, or he will die." Wang Yu looked dignified, but the distance between them has been shortening.


    The terrible force swept behind him like a storm. Wang Yu frowned. When he felt suffocation, the blood flow in his body slowed down.


    "If you go on like this, you will be caught up."


    Now he is possessed by Wan Ying, and the speed has decreased greatly. Moreover, the strength between the two is far from each other, and so is the speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the distance was shortened by several meters. Wang Yu was anxious and clenched his teeth. There was a trace of hesitation on his face.


    "Wang Yu, don''t worry about me. You will have a better chance to escape by yourself. Put me down." Mo WANYING looked at him softly in Wang Yu''s arms, and her green eyes were full of reluctant look.


    She was not afraid of death, but was not willing to leave Wang Yu and separate from him.


    "Nonsense, stay honest and leave the rest to me." Wang Yu was slightly angry, but he would never give up the woman in his arms.


    Not to mention the entrustment of the scorpion, through these days, Wang Yu has regarded her as his sister.


    There are few women in the Wang family. Most of their peers are men, and Wang Yu has no sister.


    In life these days, Mo WANYING takes good care of herself. Although Wang Yu knows that he can do all these things, he enjoys the warm feeling.


    "You..." Mo WANYING frowned slightly. If this goes on, none of them can escape.


    Wang Yu was struggling to go on, but Wang Yu''s hand was like a pair of pliers, holding her tightly, so that she couldn''t move at all.


    "Don''t waste your energy. I won''t let go." Wang Yu didn''t see her. At this time, he had improved his speed to the extreme, and there was a roaring wind in his ears.


    Mo WANYING wanted to say something, but when she saw a firm color on Wang yujunyi''s face, her heart could not help trembling slightly.


    "Am I really that important in his heart, more important than life?" the question suddenly came up in Mo WANYING''s mind.


    When he looked at Wang Yu, he suddenly became as soft as water, and there was a blush on his pretty face.


    His white cheeks slowly pressed against Wang Yu''s chest, feeling his temperature and powerful heartbeat.


    At this time, everything outside seemed to have nothing to do with her. She just wanted to enjoy this moment quietly.


    What she didn''t know was that just after she said that sentence, the last hesitation on Wang Yu''s face disappeared.


    "Little soul, lend me your strength." Wang Yu''s voice sounded in his heart.


    "OK, but you can''t fight with that man and try to escape." the little soul''s voice was calm. Although the cultivation of the man in black robe was just a mole ant in his eyes, it was an insurmountable existence for the current Wang Yu.


    "I understand." Wang Yu knows that the gap between him and the man is too wide. I''m afraid even with the power of the little soul, he can only reluctantly compete with him.


    "Pick it up." the voice of the little soul fell, and Wang Yu felt a strong and unparalleled sword spirit pouring into his muscles and veins.


    The moment was under his control. At this time, a sense of tearing pain came from the muscles and veins, as if the muscles and veins were going to be broken.


    Wang Yu knew that he had to hold back now. His face was pale and his teeth clenched. Regardless of the sharp pain in his body, his strength burst out in an instant.


    "Touch..."


    The explosions suddenly sounded at Wang Yu''s feet. His speed suddenly increased. In an instant, it turned into a streamer and opened the distance between the two people.


    The face hidden under the real and vulgar black robe suddenly showed surprise. He could catch up with him in a moment, but how could the boy''s speed suddenly increase so terrible.


    He thought he was very fast. Otherwise, when he was chasing Wang Yu, he couldn''t pull into the distance quickly.


    Originally, he did not intend to pursue it, because it was not within the scope of his responsibility. His responsibility was to protect his majesty and be at his disposal at any time.


    However, Li Yuan was so angry that he sent him out directly.


    After several breaths, Wang Yu''s figure completely disappeared in their sight. The man in black stopped slowly. At this time, he was out of the scope of the Imperial Palace and couldn''t be found for a time.


    Slowly raised his hand and motioned the people behind him to stop, "don''t chase anymore. Go back and wait for your Majesty''s order."


    Originally they knew they couldn''t catch up, because the speed of the boy''s outbreak was too terrible.


    But they dare not disobey His Majesty''s orders. You know, it is a great crime of disobedience, enough to let them die several times.


    However, at this time, when the man stopped, they naturally had to obey him, because his status was very high, and even his majesty had to be courteous.


    "Strange boy." the black robed man looked at the direction where Wang Yu disappeared, and his eyes hidden under the black robe flashed a faint light.

 Chapter 218

    At this time, Wang Yu raised his speed to a terrible level by relying on the power of the little soul. If he didn''t use force, even the airflow around him could cut countless wounds on his body.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to stop. He didn''t know how long those people would chase, so he kept running until he consumed most of his physical strength.


    Looking at the strange scene around him, Wang Yu''s eyebrows relaxed slowly, because when he ran away just now, he picked all the remote paths, so there were no people in the place at this time.


    Looking back, he didn''t find anyone coming, so he was completely relieved.


    "Sister WANYING, we are safe." Wang Yu looked down at the red faced demon WANYING in his arms and said softly.


    Hearing the speech, magic WANYING seemed to wake up suddenly and quickly broke free from Wang Yu''s bad advice. A blush could not help but appear on her pretty face, just like a ripe apple.


    Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING with some worry, slightly raised his hand and gently touched her forehead.


    Magic WANYING immediately dodged like an electric shock, and the blush on her face could not help but be rich.


    "Sister Wan Ying, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable?" Wang Yu was worried. The speed just now was really too fast, although he protected sister Wan Ying''s body with force.


    But her body is only the strength of martial arts after all, and there may be some discomfort.


    "No... no, did we escape?" Mo WANYING didn''t dare to tangle with this topic and quickly changed the topic.


    "Well, we''ve got rid of it, but we don''t know where we are now." Wang Yu looked at the strange environment and scratched his head slightly. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Just get rid of it, but how did you burst out at such a terrible speed?" Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu in doubt and surprise.


    "It''s a secret." Wang Yu smiled. He would never tell her about Xiaohun.


    "Hum, if you don''t say it, I don''t want to know." Mo WANYING''s ruddy mouth was angry. She knew Wang Yu had his own secret, so she didn''t ask any more.


    "Where are we going now?" asked Mo WANYING.


    Wang Yu put his hands behind his head and walked lazily in front. "Of course, I''ll find a place to rest first. I''m very tired after running for so long."


    "This guy." Mo WANYING smiled softly, and then followed up quickly.


    Soon they found a remote inn. It was strange to say that the inn was very remote and there would be no people in the area.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Wang Yu can find a place to live here.


    It''s strange to say that the layout here is very simple and even shabby. Generally, no one will choose such a place at all. It''s no wonder there are so few people. I''m afraid they will leave even if they find here.


    Wang Yu didn''t care. Just now he used the power of the little soul. At this time, his power had been completely hollowed out. He fell into bed and fell asleep.


    And Mo WANYING is not so picky. As long as Wang Yu is around, even if she lives in the wild.


    Wang Yu slept until the next morning.


    Slowly opened his eyes and looked at the dark room. Wang Yu thought a little before he remembered what happened yesterday.


    I felt the strength on my body. At this time, I had recovered, but there was still some slight pain in my muscles and veins.


    "It seems that the power of the little soul can''t be used unless it''s absolutely necessary. It''s really painful." Wang Yu couldn''t help showing a touch of bitterness on his face.


    When she got up and looked at Mo WANYING who was still sleeping on the other bed, Wang Yu showed a slight smile on his face.


    Although they have escaped now, this is the Wuhuang city. With the power of the royal family of Li Yuan, I believe we can find them soon.


    However, they can''t leave wuhuangcheng now, because the transmission array is here, and there is less than a month left from the agreed deadline.


    "Say it again." he doesn''t have a good way now. He can only go step by step.


    He walked out of the room with light hands and feet. It''s still early now. There''s just a touch of sunshine in the sky.


    Because of yesterday''s consumption, Wang Yu''s stomach was already hungry. He wanted something to eat, but there was no one here, so he had to go to the kitchen to see if he could find something to eat.


    Before long, Wang Yu saw a fire not far away, and the temperature was very high.


    "There should be a kitchen." Wang Yu felt that only the kitchen could have such a flame temperature.


    However, when he got there, he found that there was no smell of food at all, only a strong smell of medicine.


    "What''s this?" Wang Yu didn''t leave directly, but looked at the situation through the crack of the door.

 Chapter 219

    We can see that there is a stove tripod in the room, and the medicine fragrance is worn out from the stove tripod.


    Then he saw that there was a white haired old man behind the cauldron. At this time, he was controlling the flame, as if he had not found Wang Yu at all.


    Half an hour passed quickly. I don''t know why Wang Yu had been standing here for half an hour.


    However, at this time, a violent energy fluctuation suddenly came out of the furnace tripod, and the faint medicine fragrance suddenly became very pungent.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of an explosion suddenly rang through, and the powerful energy burst open in an instant, directly exploding the door.


    Wang Yu hurriedly stepped aside, otherwise he would also receive the notice.


    Thick smoke came out of the room as if it were on fire.


    "Old man, are you okay?"


    Wang Yu suddenly wanted to go. There were others in the house and rushed in. But the moment he entered the room, a strong wind blew through and scattered all the smoke and dust in the house.


    Looking at the old man in the house, Wang Yu breathed out slowly. His hair was a little messy. There was nothing else.


    But at this time, the old man seemed not to see Wang Yu at all. His gray eyebrows frowned tightly. His eyebrows were full of thinking. He kept muttering: "how could he fail again? Is there something wrong with the dosage?"


    Wang Yu looked at the nagging old man in front of him. He felt familiar. He remembered it after thinking for a long time. The old man was the boss of the inn.


    "Eh? Who are you? Why are you here?" then the old man found Wang Yu.


    "Old man, I''m a resident here. I overheard the explosion here just now and was afraid that someone might be killed, so I came to have a look." Wang Yu didn''t dare say that he had been peeking.


    "Oh, it''s all right." the old man said carelessly, and then went back to clean up the room.


    Wang Yu came forward to help clean up. The old man didn''t stop him. He kept muttering, "why, shouldn''t he?"


    "Old man, were you refining medicine just now?" Wang Yu asked.


    The scene just now was like frying a stove while refining medicine. Wang Yu was curious and couldn''t help asking.


    You should know that the status of medicine refiners and talismans is equally noble. They can be said to have the same status in the Wufu continent.


    "Yes, but I failed. What do you think is the reason?" the old man said casually.


    "Maybe it''s the heat." Wang Yu, of course, doesn''t know how to refine medicine, but after thinking about it, he feels that refining medicine should be similar to drawing symbols.


    Talismans need to control soul power, while medicine refining should focus on the control of fire.


    Hearing the speech, a fine light flashed in the old man''s turbid eyes. The old face was full of excited colors, "yes, it''s a flame. Why didn''t I think of it."


    Regardless of Wang Yu''s presence, the old man directly poured out the medicine residue in the Dan stove. With a wave of his robe sleeve, the flame appeared for the first time, and then with a wave, several kinds of miraculous drugs appeared in front of him.


    The faint aura of heaven and earth emitted from the medicine made Wang Yu secretly smack his tongue.


    The medicine residue in the cauldron is actually these things. You know, every one here is at least tens of thousands of gold coins.


    Listening to the old man''s meaning, I''m afraid the failure is not once or twice. Each time I consume such a amount of magic medicine. When I think about Wang Yu, I feel meat pain.


    "The herbalist is really burning money!" Wang Yu couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Wang Yu didn''t leave. He sat on the ground and watched the old man refining medicine quietly. At this time, there was no door in the room.


    Wang Yu knew that he should not be disturbed when refining medicine, so he helped him keep it for a while.


    The fire was burning, and a fine light that should not appear at his age flashed in the old man''s eyes. Then with a wave of Robe sleeve, a miraculous medicine entered the furnace tripod.


    Wang Yu slowly seemed to feel the changes in the furnace. He saw that after the miraculous medicine entered the furnace, it was wrapped by the flame and contracted rapidly.


    But to Wang Yu''s surprise, although the elixir was depressed, the power of the elixir became strong, and there was a faint aroma floating out of the stove slowly.


    A moment later, the elixir disappeared completely, and a drop of blue liquid appeared in the original position of the elixir.


    "Is this the medicine refiner?" Wang Yu sighed slightly. If someone else had changed, the magic medicine would have been destroyed.


    In the following time, Wang Yu saw that the old man kept throwing miraculous drugs into the furnace for refining. Soon, those miraculous drugs were turned into liquid medicine and suspended in the flame in the furnace.


    Suddenly, the old man''s robe sleeve waved and a red streamer entered the furnace tripod. Wang Yu hurriedly sensed it.


    However, under this detection, Wang Yu''s face suddenly appeared surprised, "that... That''s the beast pill at the top of the second grade."


    The bead glittering with Yingying red light is the beast pill, and the energy fluctuation emitted from it is very strong. Although it does not reach the third grade, it is not far away.


    "Sure enough, it burns money." Wang Yu shook his head slightly, his face full of bitterness. It seems that he can''t be a pharmacist without money.

 Chapter 220

    Time passed quickly while the old man was refining medicine. Suddenly, Wang Yu felt the temperature in the house rise suddenly.


    Wang Yu hurriedly sensed and detected. He saw that the liquid medicine in the cauldron had been very condensed at this time, and the beast pill was completely melted.


    Then there was a strange force that pulled them together, and then slowly merged.


    Soon a blue pill, concave, uneven and not very round, appeared in the flame.


    "Is this the rudiment of pill?" although he doesn''t know how to refine medicine, Wang Yu also knows that refining medicine can be divided into refining miraculous medicine, condensing young pills, refining and finally becoming pills.


    Every step can''t go wrong. If one step fails, the pill will become medicine residue.


    The pill kept rolling in the flame, and its shape gradually became uniform and changed towards a regular circle.


    Time soon passed. An hour later, Wang Yu could see the old man''s face suddenly became serious.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. He could feel that the energy in the furnace suddenly became uncontrollable. "Are you going to fail again?"


    This was the case when the stove was blown up just now. It seems that the old man will fail again.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu suddenly felt that there was a strong fluctuation of soul power on the old man. He saw that the flame fell down in an instant, and the small fire burned slowly. With the decrease of the flame, the energy in the furnace also stabilized.


    Time passed little by little. I don''t know how long it took. Wang Yu only knew that the sun outside had risen to half the sky.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of medicine slowly came out of the cauldron. When he smelled the strong smell of medicine, Wang Yu immediately felt that the fatigue of his body disappeared for a few minutes, and even the pain of muscles and veins was alleviated.


    "Up."


    A cry came out of the old man''s mouth. He quickly made a few fingerprints, and the flame disappeared in an instant. The old man stretched out his hand and shot a streamer out of the furnace.


    Looking at the pill in his hand, the old man''s face was full of excitement, "succeeded, succeeded, I finally succeeded, ha ha..."


    Wang Yu slowly stood up and walked to the old man. He hugged his fist and said with a smile, "Congratulations, master."


    "Ha ha, boy, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know how long I would be stuck here." the old man patted Wang Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Misty praise, elder." Wang Yu didn''t dare to say that he understood Dan Dao and Fu Dao together, otherwise the old man might not have this attitude.


    The old man took out a jade bottle, put the pill into the jade bottle and handed it to Wang Yu. "Boy, I don''t like to owe a favor. This pill will be regarded as a gift for you."


    Wang Yu was surprised. The pill was at least the second-class peak, but he didn''t dare to take it. Even if the old man said so, he couldn''t take it.


    "Master, you can''t use it. I''m just some rough opinions. It''s not worth this pill at all." Wang Yu waved his hand again and again.


    "I said it was worth it. Take it." the old man looked very pale. He threw it into Wang Yu''s hand whether he wanted it or not.


    "This pill is called Longli pill. It can instantly improve cultivation. However, after the medicine disappears, the cultivation will return to normal. In addition, it also has the side effect of removing force. Be careful when using it." the old man said softly.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s face was full of surprise, "instantly improve cultivation!"


    If you are in battle, the instant improvement of cultivation plays a vital role in the victory and defeat. It can be said to be a surprise means and a good means to protect your life.


    Wang Yu didn''t refuse. I''m afraid no one was willing to refuse it. He took the pill into the ring. Wang Yu punched the old man and said respectfully, "thank you for giving me the medicine."


    "Nothing." the old man said casually. For him, that pill is nothing at all. If you want, you can refine another pill at any time.


    Wang Yu thought a little and wanted to take this pill for nothing. He was still a little sorry.


    "When I saw you refining medicine just now, senior and junior, the pill stove seemed to be insufficient. I''m afraid there''s no way to support you in refining more advanced pills in the future." Wang Yu said.


    The old man nodded slightly, "that''s true. The quality of the stove tripod also has some influence on the success or failure of refining medicine. It can still be used in front of me now, but I''m afraid it won''t work in the future.


    But this good furnace tripod is really rare. No one in the Wuhuang city can forge it. "


    Indeed, I''m afraid only those powerful forces can get good furnace tripods on the mainland. For example, I''m afraid there are not very good furnace tripods for the royal family in the periphery.


    "Senior, if you can, I can try to help you improve the quality of the furnace tripod." Wang Yu said softly.


    The old man looked at Wang Yu and said curiously, "little guy, do you know that my furnace tripod is a second-class thing? Don''t talk about you. Even if the tool refiner comes, he can only refine it again. How can he enhance it?"


    Wang Yu smiled slightly. "Although they can''t, I can, because I''m a second grade talisman."

 Chapter 221

    Smelling the speech, the old man''s face showed a touch of surprise. He looked at the young man with a trace of childish color. Finally, he said with a smile: "boy, you want to be a talisman. Your ambition is good, but you have to work hard."


    He doesn''t think the young man in front of him is really a talisman. The two talismans in Wuhuang city are over half a hundred years old and still stay at the peak of the first grade. He doesn''t know when they can break through the second grade.


    The boy in front of him was no more than twenty years old. Although his face was firm, he still had a faint childish spirit.


    Even if he is a genius and can become a martial artist at this age, it is impossible for him to be a talisman.


    Wang Yu shrugged helplessly. "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. Just now I observed that if you depict the traction Rune and toughness Rune on your furnace tripod, you can greatly reduce the failure rate. Even if you blow up the furnace, you can bear it."


    Wang Yu has nothing to explain. If he doesn''t believe in himself, he can''t help it. Now his soul power has not fully recovered. It''s difficult to depict the second grade rune.


    However, when the old man heard his words, his eyes lit up, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, looked at the young man in front of him and asked tentatively, "are you really a Fuwen master?"


    Those words just now can''t be said by an ordinary Rune lover, and this toughness rune is more common, but the traction rune is very rare.


    Even if an ordinary talisman has heard of it, he may not be able to depict it, but the young man in front of him actually said that he would depict the traction talisman on his furnace tripod.


    Drawing runes and affecting the spirit of heaven and earth into the furnace can not only greatly strive for the success rate of alchemy, but also the quality of pill is by no means comparable to that produced by ordinary alchemy furnace.


    "Of course, I just broke through the second grade yesterday." Wang Yu slowly released his soul power, and the strong soul power fluctuated around him.


    As a herbalist, the old man was very familiar with the soul power. When he felt the fluctuation of the soul power, his face was full of shock.


    "Second grade!?" the soul power is definitely second grade. Only the soul power of martial disciples can break through second grade. It is impossible for ordinary people, even martial artists.


    Although the soul power can be improved with the improvement of cultivation, such improvement is very weak, and it is impossible to be equal to its own martial arts cultivation.


    However, there is no absoluteness in everything. With this exception, talismans and medicine refiners can not only be equal to or even exceed the accomplishments of martial arts.


    "Are you a martial arts disciple?" thinking of this, the old man''s face was even more surprised. What''s the concept of a martial arts disciple under the age of 20, genius? The evildoer?


    "You can see it." Wang Yu scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed. Originally, he just wanted the old man to feel his soul power and make him believe that he was a talisman.


    But unexpectedly, the old man saw through his cultivation.


    "Tut tut tut tut tut tut tut Tut, unexpectedly, I also have a bad eye one day." the old man slightly smashed his mouth. Not only him, I''m afraid no one will believe it. The young man in front of him is not only a martial arts disciple, but also a second-class talisman.


    "If what you said is true, your cultivation is the only thing I have seen in my life." the old man stared at Netease as if he were looking at a rare treasure.


    "I''m flattered," Wang Yu replied with a smile.


    The old man nodded, and his eyes were full of appreciation and surprise. "I''ll ask you for my stove tripod."


    "Don''t worry, old man. I''ll give you a good stove tripod," Wang Yu said with a smile, so that he can take the pill in his hand with ease.


    Otherwise, he''s really embarrassed to take these two pills.


    "But how long can you help me finish it?" the old man asked. Inscribing runes on the Dan stove is no better than on jade.


    Dan furnaces are made of some precious metals. The texture alone is countless times harder than jade. Ordinary second-class talismans really dare not try.


    Although the second-class Rune masters have the ability to engrave runes on hard objects, they should also be divided into types. I''m afraid most people can''t do it.


    "In five days, I will be able to give you a brand-new pill oven." Wang Yu thought a little.


    "Five days!?" the old man was surprised. He didn''t know where the boy''s confidence came from. How could he engrave runes in such a short time? Don''t say two. I''m afraid he can''t do one.


    However, when he saw the confident expression on Wang Yu''s face, he somehow had an inexplicable confidence in the boy.


    "Well, I''ll wait for the good news." the old man smiled, then waved his robe sleeve, and the Dan stove floated in front of Wang Yu.

 Chapter 222

    "Take away the Dan stove first and give it to me when it''s ready."


    Seeing this, Wang Yu was stunned. Although this Dan stove is not a rare thing, it also has a high price. The old man actually gave it to himself?


    "It''s just a Dan stove. I can trust you." the old man seemed to see what Wang Yu thought and said with a smile.


    Wang Yu smiled. "Since the old man trusts the younger generation so much, the younger generation will not disappoint you."


    Wang Yu received the pill stove into the ring. If he pushed it off, it would appear that he was false.


    "It''s already this time!" the old man looked at the sun hanging in the sky. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that it took so long for alchemy this time.


    However, it was nothing to him at all. In the eyes of the herbalist, there was no concept of time at all.


    The refining time of junior herbalists may be shorter, but when they refine high-level pills, the time required is not easy to calculate.


    Some take days, some take months, and some even take years.


    Compared with the medicine refiner, the talisman is better, but not much better.


    Like Wang Yu, it will take five days to carve runes on the furnace tripod this time.


    "Let''s go and have dinner together." the old man patted Wang Yu on the shoulder and then walked out of the room first.


    Wang Yu looked at the disordered room, even with black soot. He couldn''t help shaking his head. No wonder no one came to live.


    Wang Yu followed the old man to the kitchen, but the old man could refine medicine, but his cooking skills were far from enough. There was almost no fryer.


    Wang Yu had no choice but to invite Mo WANYING. When he returned to the room, he found that Mo WANYING had just woke up.


    Looking at her tired face, Wang Yu couldn''t help but show a faint smile. It seems that she hasn''t had a good rest in those days of the royal family.


    Wang Yu secretly decided in his heart that she must not be left alone in an unknown and dangerous place in the future. Even if he left to find Bing Er, he must see that she can live a safe life.


    "Sister WANYING," Wang Yu whispered.


    With her lovely mouth, Mo WANYING rubbed her eyes and looked at Wang Yu. Her bleary eyes suddenly widened for a few minutes, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "What are you doing? Why are you so embarrassed?"


    At this time, Wang Yu''s hair was scattered, there were two pieces of black soot on his handsome face, and his clothes were dirty.


    "Well... Just now I was cooking in the kitchen and the pot was fried." Wang Yu was a little embarrassed.


    He thought the old man couldn''t cook, so he went to the battle to try it himself. After all, he had seen his eldest brother cook.


    However, after this attempt, Wang Yu knew that it was too difficult to cook. He felt it was more difficult than cultivating the way of Fu master. Finally, he really fried the pot.


    Only now did he know how powerful the eldest brother was. Even if his cultivation was not as good as himself, he was afraid that he could not catch up with his superb cooking.


    "Pooh!"


    Originally, Mo WANYING was still worried. It was the people of the royal family who found here. Wang Yu fought fiercely with them before they became like this.


    But I didn''t think it was like this. I couldn''t help laughing. Cooking can fry the pot. She really heard it for the first time.


    It seems that although Wang Yu is gifted in cultivation, there are things he can''t do.


    Then Mo WANYING followed Wang Yu to the kitchen and performed her superb skills in front of two waste cooking materials. All the people who saw her mouth opened in surprise.


    Soon, a table of delicious food was put on the table. They ate it without listening to the praise.


    Looking at the two people eating so happily, a faint smile appeared on Mo WANYING''s pretty face. Looking at Wang Yu, who ate so fast, she couldn''t help enjoying this feeling.


    "How wonderful it would be if she could always be like now!" Mo WANYING thought secretly in her heart, but she knew it was impossible, but she would cherish the rest of her time.


    "Good boy, your daughter-in-law is very good and your craftsmanship is really unique." the old man wiped the greasy on his mouth and couldn''t help admiring Mo WANYING.


    Magic WANYING''s pretty face suddenly showed a blushing color, like a ripe apple. People couldn''t help taking a bite.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, and then quickly waved his hand, "no, she is my sister."


    The old man looked at Mo WANYING and Wang Yu. He couldn''t help sighing and said, "how can such a match be a sister and brother? Alas, it''s a pity."


    Smell speech, evil Wan Ying''s pretty face is more red, but there is a trace of loss in her heart.


    When she heard the old man say that she was Wang Yu''s daughter-in-law, she couldn''t help feeling a little bit excited.


    But when she saw that Wang Yu denied so quickly, she knew that Wang Yu might really just regard her as a sister, not a female companion.


    Seeing the lovely appearance of Mo WANYING, Wang Yu couldn''t help but move a little, "sister WANYING is so beautiful!"


    There was a palpitation in his heart, but at this time, the cold Qianli figure slowly appeared in his mind, "Bing er."


    The palpitation in Wang Yu''s heart subsided instantly, and a strong yearning and softness slowly rose. It was the girl he thought about day and night.

 Chapter 223

    But now he doesn''t know where bing''er is. He really misses her. His eyes are a little confused. Looking outside, he secretly thinks, "are you in the Xuanwu region, bing''er? Wait for me. I''ll be there soon. I''ll find you."


    Of course, Mo WANYING saw the look in Wang Yu''s eyes. The blush on her pretty face could not help but slowly retreat, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s good to be his sister, at least to look at him like this every day." magic WANYING thought secretly in her heart.


    Although she wanted to be with Wang Yu, she knew it was impossible. With Wang Yu''s talent, she would go far beyond her reach.


    Soon the meal ended in such an atmosphere. After returning to the room, Wang Yu began to practice the painting of runes. The two runes are more complex in the second grade.


    So even if you have previous experience, you should practice carefully. Otherwise, if there is a mistake in the middle, he can''t explain to the old man.


    Wang Yu asked the old man about the taboo before, but he just smiled and didn''t answer. Since he didn''t want to mention it, Wang Yu didn''t ask any more.


    Time passed quickly. The moon hung slowly in the sky. A trace of moonlight shone into the house, but they were finally integrated with the lights.


    Wang Yu has been practicing all the time, while Mo WANYING is sitting on the bed with a quilt on her body. She just looks at it quietly. I don''t know how long it took. Her eyes are gradually blurred and sleepiness is sweeping in.


    Wang Yu painted for a long time. Because of his previous experience, he has gradually learned some tricks of traction runes.


    Put down the pen in his hand, Wang Yu slowly stretched his waist, and suddenly a crack of bone stretching sounded.


    After looking at Mo WANYING, who was lying on the bed in an indecent position, Wang Yu reluctantly shook his head and walked slowly over. He slowly opened the quilt rolled up by her and covered her.


    "Hey, why is the inner courtyard so good? You''d rather take such a big risk." Wang Yu whispered. He went to Wutian college entirely for wanhunjing, and what did Mo WANYING do for.


    Her persistence surprised even Wang Yu. She was just a girl.


    But on second thought, this continent is like this. Its rules are like this. Only the strong can survive forever.


    "But since I have promised you, I will take you to Wutian college."


    "So I want to keep in touch." Wang Yu went back to the table again and practiced again.


    Magic WANYING''s eyelids shook slightly, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of her rosy and crystal mouth.


    Wang Yu continued to practice painting. Once such a day passed, it would be two and a half days. When he could practice both runes, he began to depict them on the furnace tripod.


    But what bothered him was that he needed a carving knife to depict the rune, but he had a weapon in his hand. The sharp one had a ten thousand soul sword, but there was no carving knife.


    The carving knife is a tool for inscribing runes. After a rune master reaches a certain level, because the power of runes is too powerful, and the utensils that need to be engraved will become hard.


    Therefore, they will start to borrow some foreign objects. There are many such auxiliary objects, including a very common carving knife.


    "I said your master was really good. He didn''t even leave you a carving knife." the little soul said discontentedly.


    Generally, the primary carving knives are given by the master, because when the fu master is still weak, he simply has no ability to obtain powerful carving knives, except for the disciples of large families and large sects, because they are naturally supported by abundant resources.


    "The teacher is just a remnant soul. It''s good to inherit it later. As for the carving knife, I''ll find a way." Wang Yu knows the difficulty of the teacher. How can a remnant soul do so much.


    As for the problem of carving knives, he will find his own way. After all, he needs to rely on himself in the process of cultivation. Only in this way can he become a real strong man.


    "You''d better think about how to solve the problem of carving knife first." the little soul glanced at him, and the boy was still talking for his master.


    Although he said so, it''s really difficult to solve the problem of carving knife. The main reason is that he doesn''t dare to show up at all. The Royal people have been tracking down his whereabouts.


    "Alas, if I can''t, I''ll use you." Wang Yu said in his heart.


    "Go away, I''m a magnificent ten thousand soul sword. You don''t want to do that at all, because even if I agree, you can''t control the size of the ten thousand soul sword, and the sword Qi of the ten thousand soul sword is very destructive. I''m afraid the sword Qi will break the rune before you can depict it well." said the little soul.


    "Dangdang..."


    Just then there was a slight knock on the door. Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. No one came during this time. It''s hard not to find someone from the royal family.


    "Boy, open the door quickly. I''ll bring you something good." the old voice sounded outside the door, with an indelible sense of joy.


    Hearing this sound, Wang Yu''s eyebrows immediately stretched out. Mo WANYING also breathed a sigh of relief slowly, "Sir, wait a minute."

 Chapter 224

    Saying that she was possessed by magic WANYING was to open the door. The old man skillfully avoided the magic WANYING in front of the door and came in, which stunned her, but then she was relieved.


    Wang Yu said that the old man''s cultivation is unfathomable. I''m afraid even the dark guard in black can''t match it.


    "What''s the matter, master?" seeing the old man so happy, Wang Yu was curious for a moment. He didn''t see it at all except once when he refined the pill that day.


    "What do you think of this?" the old man smiled mysteriously. His dry palm spread out and saw a red knife in the palm.


    The little knife is as crystal as jade, with a full red light, like a cluster of flame. The metal luster is shining on the blade, with a faint sense of sharpness.


    When Wang Yu saw this, his eyes contracted slightly, "this... This is a carving knife!?"


    The old man nodded slightly, "when I went out today, I met a man who was holding this carving knife and exchanging it for Pei Yuan Dan to save his wife, but you also know how someone could exchange Pei Yuan Dan for a carving knife.


    I didn''t intend to pay attention to it at first, but you said that you broke through the second grade fufu master not long ago, so I guessed that you must not have a good carving knife, so I replaced it with a Peiyuan pill. "


    "This..."


    After listening to the old man''s words, Wang Yu couldn''t help feeling a little moved. Peiyuan pill is a peak pill. In the periphery, it is a rare treasure to consolidate Peiyuan.


    Originally, there were few external herbalists. Usually, Peiyuan pill would stay by itself. How could someone take it out for something.


    But the old man actually changed a knife for himself with a Peiyuan pill. How can he not be moved? They just met by chance.


    "Don''t worry about being moved, you boy. You should make a good job of the tripod, or you will have to pay me back not only for the knife, but also for a medicine tripod." the old man stretched out his hand to stop Wang Yu from talking.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu couldn''t help smiling knowingly. How could he not know the old man''s kindness and took the carving knife. Suddenly, he felt warm, cool and slippery, which made people love it.


    "The boy thanked the elder first. To tell you the truth, I was still worried about this just now." Wang Yu scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Hahaha, you boy, I won''t bother you now. Let''s work quickly." then the old man turned and left.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help feeling a little. He met a lot of people when he went out this trip, including good people like the old man and people like Li Yuan.


    He sighed slowly. Wang Yu''s face showed a relaxed look. Now he has just entered the mainland. I''m afraid he will meet more people in the future. All kinds of people will become a part of his growth.


    "Xiaoyu, the old man is very nice. He gave you such a valuable gift." after sending the old man away, Mo WANYING went to the table and sat down, looking at Wang Yu in a trance.


    "Yes, so I must not let him down." Wang Yu said softly.


    "Well, come on." Mo WANYING knew that Wang Yu had promised the old man to help him depict the rune, but she also knew that Wang Yu had received the old man''s pill. Although it was not a deal, it still had to be repaid.


    Wang Yu immediately felt that the whole person''s spirit was shocked, but he didn''t dare to depict it directly. After all, he used the knife for the first time.


    So he took out a piece of jade from the ring, and a sharp color flashed in his eyes. The blade of the carving knife was immediately wrapped by a light milky energy.


    Gradually attached to the blade, a strange sharp feeling came out in an instant.


    Slowly vomited a mouthful of turbid air, and the faint red awn on the carving knife in his hand flickered. A slight movement made him fall on the jade. With the walking of the carving knife, debris kept falling down.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Mo WANYING couldn''t help being obsessed. She felt that it was like a dance on her fingers, complex and gorgeous.


    Soon there was a milky light shining on the jade, and then it suddenly disappeared. The carving knife in Wang Yu''s hand also stopped.


    "Have you succeeded?" Mo WANYING looked at the jade talisman flashing with white light. Then she felt that the aura of heaven and earth around her was flowing slowly, and the impressiveness that pulled the aura of heaven and earth was this small jade talisman.


    "Of course, you don''t see who I am." Wang Yu''s face showed a proud look.


    This time he did not spend much effort to finish the painting, and even the time was shortened several times. He knew that it was all because of the red carving knife in his hand.


    "What you gave me is really a good thing!" Wang Yu sighed slightly. He felt that the carving knife should not be so simple.

 Chapter 225

    With this carving knife in hand, Wang Yu found that the description of runes was much simpler. He couldn''t help but depict several runes on jade at one go.


    When he could finish painting the fourth way, he felt that his soul power was a little out of support. You know, if he put it in peacetime, I''m afraid he could depict two ways and two grades at most, and it would be out of strength.


    "This carving knife can save half of my soul power." Wang Yu looked at the red carving knife in surprise. His heart was full of surprise. With this thing in his hand, his grasp was much greater.


    "This carving knife seems to be a weapon. Try to make it master." the little soul looked at the red carving knife. He was very sensitive to weapons, because he was himself.


    Wang Yu nodded, and then a soul force invaded. No matter who the low-level weapon is, it can be used as long as it is strong enough as a hand.


    But when the weapon reaches a certain level, it needs to recognize the Lord, otherwise it can''t even play its 30% power.


    Wang Yu''s soul power slowly intruded into it and was suddenly blocked. He knew that this must be the soul mark left by his previous master.


    However, this man''s strength is afraid to be very weak. The brand is nothing in front of Wang Yu. He just erases it.


    "Sure enough, it''s a high-level weapon." the surprise color floated on Wang Yu''s face, and then a drop of blood seeped from his fingers and fell on the carving knife.


    After the blood fell on the carving knife, it slowly covered the whole blade as if it had been pulled, and then it was slowly absorbed.


    An inexplicable feeling suddenly rushed into Wang Yu''s heart. He felt that the carving knife in his hand seemed to have some connection with himself, as if it had become a part of his body.


    "What''s going on?" Wang Yu was a little surprised. What''s the feeling?


    "Blood is connected. It seems that the level of this carving knife is not low!" the little soul didn''t seem to expect it.


    "What is blood connection?" this feeling is very strange, as if it is really like blood connection. If the carving knife has feelings, he may also feel it.


    "Blood is connected, which can only be achieved by the four grade weapons. The four grade weapons themselves have some spirituality. The three grades can recognize the Lord, and the four grades can achieve blood connection and become a part of their own body." the little soul explained.


    "You are its master now. Try what level it is."


    Hearing the little soul''s words, Wang Yu felt as if he had opened a new door. Unexpectedly, the weapon would be so magical, as if there was life.


    Wang Yu tried to communicate with him. A look of surprise appeared in his eyes. He actually felt it, "in the middle of the fourth grade, this carving knife is actually a weapon in the middle of the fourth grade!"


    In the middle of the fourth grade, even the samurai should be jealous when they see it, but now they get it by themselves. No wonder, no wonder they will save their general soul power.


    Now the little soul has only untied the first seal, and the level is equivalent to about four grades, and he is not his master. Therefore, even with the help of the little soul, he can''t give full play to his power. Of course, this has something to do with his low cultivation.


    "It''s very good. You can have a four grade carving knife in your hand now. It will be of great help for you to practice the way of Fu Master in the future. However, you should also use it carefully. This thing can''t be completely controlled with your current strength." the little soul told you.


    Wang Yu nodded. It''s true that he can''t completely control this thing at all. If he wants to control it, I''m afraid his cultivation can only reach the level of a warrior.


    But now he is only used to depict runes, so he doesn''t need to worry about it too much.


    "How can such a good thing have no name." Wang Yu looked at the blade in his hand. Somehow, he liked it more and more. "The whole body is bright red, like a drop of blood. Just call it a drop of blood."


    "Blood drop son." Mo WANYING repeated, raising her head and slightly nodding. The name seemed very appropriate to her.


    "With this drop of blood, I think you can go a long way." Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu''s pretty face with a soft smile.


    "I believe it too." Wang Yu gently held the blood drop in his hand, and he really began to walk this road.


    ¡­¡­


    In the royal family, in the study with ordinary appearance.


    At this time, Li Yuan was sitting in his chair. His face was full of shadow. "It''s been three days. I haven''t heard from Wang Yu yet. What''s the use of you?"


    Several of the men who started the attack were so frightened that they knelt down, "Your Majesty, calm down. We have found most of the wuhuangcheng, but we really didn''t find Wang Yu."


    In recent days, Li Yuan sent all his dark guards to catch Wang Yu, but it backfired. He searched for Wang Yu by means of dark guards for three days, but he didn''t find Wang Yu.


    "Is it difficult to leave wuhuangcheng?" Li Yuanjian frowned slightly, but it was impossible.


    When Wang Yu fled, he ordered the city gate to be closed. Everyone who left the city in the past few days had been strictly checked, and there was no trace of Wang Yu at all.


    "Your Majesty, are we going to find it?"


    "Of course, but let''s change our thinking this time." Li Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sinister smile came up on the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t you really want to go to the Xuanwu region, so repair the transmission array by the way, but it''s hard to leave."

 Chapter 226

    However, Wang Yu didn''t know at this time. He had gradually fallen into a conspiracy.


    The atmosphere in the room was very quiet, and only the sound of metal crossing could be heard.


    Mo WANYING sat on the bed and looked at Wang Yu, who carefully portrayed the rune. Just now, he suddenly decided to portray the furnace tripod.


    The red blood drop in his hand was like a flying spirit. The faint soul force fluctuated and twinkled on the blade. Each stroke was very natural.


    On the hard stove tripod, there are lines of Flowing Clouds and water. When they are connected, they are extremely complex and have a dizzy illusion.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    The carving knife crossed the furnace tripod. Although the sound of friction sounded, it was not very harsh, as if it were a melody.


    "It''s a little short." at this time, Wang Yu has been depicting for a full hour.


    But this rune is only four fifths completed, and there is still a large part. It seems that the rune is only the size of a baby''s palm, but it is very complex.


    The soul power is rapidly consumed in the process of depiction. With his remaining soul power, it is difficult to insist on the end of depiction.


    Sweat was slowly left on Wang Yu''s forehead, but before it dripped, it was evaporated by Wang Yu by force.


    "Hum..."


    The teeth clenched the soul force and suddenly output it with all their strength. I saw the white and red color flickering on the blood drop, making a slight vibration sound.


    "Congealing!"


    Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly widened, and a low voice sounded in Wang Yu''s mouth.


    "Buzz!"


    The blood drops in his hand suddenly disappeared, and Wang Yu''s body fell back and fell to the ground with a "touch!".


    "How are you?" Mo WANYING ran to him with her face and let him lean against his arms.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s face was pale and his breathing became urgent, but his expression was full of excitement.


    "Yes."


    At the moment when his voice fell, Mo WANYING saw that the rune on the furnace tripod was flashing red, and finally slowly printed into the tripod and disappeared.


    "You really did it." Mo WANYING looked back at Wang Yu. She looked at the tired color on Wang Yu''s face. Although she loved him, she was more happy for him.


    Now he has become a real second grade talisman and will be respected by thousands of people.


    Wang Yu was too tired. This depiction almost exhausted his soul. He fell into Mo WANYING''s arms, smelled the faint aroma on her, and fell asleep.


    Looking at Wang Yu sleeping in her arms, magic WANYING couldn''t help smiling helplessly. However, if she looked carefully, magic WANYING found that Wang Yu sleeping was still very cute.


    The next day, when Wang Yu recovered, he began to depict the second rune. The time was about the same, but after this depiction, Wang Yu didn''t feel the strong fatigue of the last time.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Yu felt the soul power in the sea. He found that the soul power had increased.


    But my realm has not broken through. What''s going on?


    The little soul felt the changes in his body a little, "your soul power has indeed improved. I think it should have squeezed out your potential when it was portrayed yesterday."


    "It seems that we should practice more depiction in the future." Wang Yu nodded. This breakthrough made him understand.


    Not only can cultivation improve in battle, but also soul power can break through and improve in his continuous practice.


    "Boy, it''s time for me. Have you finished my things?" the old man''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "All right."


    "Bang..."


    Just after Wang Yu''s words fell, the room was suddenly broken, and an old figure appeared in front of Wang Yu with excitement and expectation on his face.


    Seeing the old man Wang Yu''s face, he was stunned. The old man was really impatient. He didn''t even bother to open the door.


    "What about things?" the old man didn''t care about anything else as soon as he entered the door. There was a light in his turbid eyes and stared at Wang Yu.


    He smiled helplessly. With a wave of Wang Yu''s robe sleeve, the furnace tripod that he received into the ring appeared in front of the old man.


    Looking at the cauldron, the old man''s eyes suddenly widened. His cauldron was originally made of dark gold and didn''t have much luster at all.


    Moreover, because the dark gold is hard, there are no patterns on it.


    However, at this time, the tripod was shining, and complex lines stood out on it.


    "This is the second Rune!?" the old man looked at the complex lines around the tripod, and his face was full of surprise.


    "This is a tough rune." gently touched the grain on the tripod body.


    The tough Rune needs to work on the whole tripod, so Netease magnified it.


    Moreover, the tripod itself is simple and without decorative patterns, so Wang Yu did not hide this rune. After all, the tough Rune itself is not a rare thing.


    And after his expansion, I''m afraid ordinary people really can''t see it. The old man just guessed.

 Chapter 227

    "Sure enough, it''s not a product that can compare." the old man sighed slightly. He hasn''t seen a lot of runes. The two runes often come to him to exchange some runes for pills.


    So he saved some of the Yipin talisman, but they were not as complex as Wang Yu''s depiction on the furnace tripod.


    The runes are astringent and mysterious, but they are as soul stirring as patterns. The value of this furnace tripod immediately doubled.


    If you throw it at the auction, I''m afraid many big forces will compete to buy it. This is the charm of Fushi.


    Looking at the satisfied look on the old man''s face, Wang Yu also smiled slightly and couldn''t help feeling a sense of achievement.


    The old man looked at Wang Yu with admiration, "I really can''t see that you have such strong attainments in master Fu at your young age."


    "It''s all the teacher''s teaching." Wang Yuqian said modestly, but Mo WANYING knew that his achievements were all his own efforts. As for the teacher, she had never seen it.


    "Your teacher! I don''t know who it is?" the old man was curious. What kind of person can teach such a demon disciple.


    "Sorry, sir, the teacher doesn''t allow me to mention his taboo outside." Wang Yu doesn''t dare to report the taboo of Tianya. Now he doesn''t even know what kind of person the teacher is.


    If he has an enemy outside, isn''t he in trouble? In a word, he will never mention it to outsiders until he doesn''t know the identity of the teacher.


    The old man''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyebrows showed a thoughtful look. "This boy''s teacher must not be an ordinary Fu teacher, I''m afraid he''s an inner man."


    If this is true, the boy''s future achievements will not be limited to the second grade fufu master.


    "Sanpin is even higher!" the old man thought in his heart that if Huo was really like this, it would be much more convenient for him to know a Sanpin talisman, which is not only a Dan furnace.


    "Since your teacher won''t let me talk, I won''t ask more questions, but if I have a chance, I still hope to get to know you."


    Wang Yu smiled, but he didn''t answer, because even he didn''t know when to see the teacher, or even when the teacher was still alive.


    The old man smiled faintly. It seems that he guessed correctly. As expected, he is an expert. It''s enough to know Wang Yu.


    "Come on, I''ll try this new Dan stove." then the old man sat down. The Dan stove stood in front of him. He saw the force roaring out and entering the furnace tripod in an instant, and then the flame rose suddenly.


    With a wave of Robe sleeve, several kinds of medicinal materials appeared in front of him, and then they were thrown into the Dan furnace.


    With refining, the old man also felt that the current Dan furnace was much higher than before, and even his force was very economical.


    A light traction force slowly introduced the surrounding heaven and earth aura into it, making the flame very stable. Even the violent factors were contained.


    He nodded slightly. In that case, he could increase the output of the flame. With a wave of his robe sleeve, a powerful force swept in.


    "Hoo..."


    The flame suddenly roared, and the magic medicine in the furnace immediately turned into magic liquid, which was half faster than the original.


    Observing the changes in the furnace, Wang Yu also nodded slightly. This effect is exactly what he expected. It seems that the rune description is still perfect.


    Magic WANYING looked at the scene in front of her. She couldn''t help being surprised in her eyes. For her, both the herbalist and the talisman were legendary.


    But I didn''t expect that now both stood in front of her, and one of them was her brother.


    Now Mo WANYING has really regarded Wang Yu as her brother, and she also enjoys this feeling. She is protected by Wang Yu and can take care of him, so she is satisfied.


    The time passed quickly with the old man''s medicine refining, and Wang Yu watched quietly.


    Although he didn''t know how to refine medicine, Wang Yu saw a trace of enjoyment on the old man''s face.


    He regarded the process of refining medicine as a kind of enjoyment, but he lacked that enjoyment in depicting runes.


    "It seems that I don''t know much about fu masters. When I get inside, I hope to meet a real Fu master." Wang Yu is looking forward to meeting someone who really knows how to work with fu masters, then he will make great progress.


    But before that, he had to repair the transmission array first, so that he could reach the inner circle.


    Suddenly, the old man''s dry palm suddenly made several knots, "condensation."


    A faint streamer suddenly rushed out of the stove tripod and fell into the old man''s hand. The faint medicine fragrance quickly filled the whole room.

 Chapter 228

    Magic WANYING hurriedly leaned against her. She wanted to see what the real pill looked like.


    I saw that it was a crystal blue ball, only the size of an adult''s fingernail, and the medicine fragrance was emitted from it.


    The faint fragrance of medicine came into her nose, and magic WANYING felt a lot clearer in her mind, and even her soul power increased slightly.


    "What pill is this?" the magic Wan Ying''s green eyes were full of surprise. The pill was so terrible. It only absorbed some medicine fragrance, and the force in the body increased a little. If you eat it, it''s good.


    However, when she looked at the old man, she found that there was a surprised look on the old man''s face, and her turbid eyes were full of incredible.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yu naturally found the old man''s expression. The pill should be the same as what the old man gave him that day, but why did the old man have this expression.


    "This... This is the third pill. I... I even refined it into the third pill!?" the old man''s voice was full of excitement, surprise and disbelief.


    He has been stuck at the peak of the second grade for many years and has been unable to find a breakthrough opportunity, but what he didn''t expect was that he finally broke through because of the teenager in front of him.


    "San pin!" when Wang Yu heard these two words, his face immediately showed a look of amazement.


    Sanpinna has broken through the level of an ordinary herbalist and reached the level of a master.


    The gap between the second pill and the third pill is just like the gap between talismans. Each pill is very different.


    The difference between the efficacy of the third pill and the second pill is not a bit.


    "Congratulations on breaking through the barrier." Wang Yu smiled and hugged his fist. This means a lot to a fufu master.


    "You boy..." the old man smiled and shook his head. He knew that if it wasn''t for the boy in front of him, he didn''t know what year and month he would want to break through to Sanpin.


    The boy wanted to die. His eyes suddenly became mysterious. However, although he was very curious, he also knew that it was better to know less.


    In order to celebrate the old man''s breakthrough in the third grade, Mo WANYING personally cooked a table of good dishes, which filled the two people''s mouths.


    After the meal, the old man looked at Wang Yu and said, "are you going to go inside?"


    With Wang Yu''s cultivation, he will not be willing to stay in the remote area outside. The inner circle is the sky where he really spread his wings.


    "Yes, I want to go to Wutian college, but the transmission array here is damaged, and I have abolished the great prince." Wang Yu said reluctantly. If it wasn''t for abolishing the prince, I''m afraid he would have gone to the Xuanwu region with Mo WANYING by now.


    "What?! you are the one who abolished the prince?" the old man looked at Wang Yu with a little surprise.


    Wang Yu nodded gently. After getting along these days, Wang Yu knew that the old man in front of him could be trusted.


    "Hey, boy, aren''t you afraid I''ll catch you and get a reward?" the old man looked at Wang Yu with meaning.


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head. "If the old man really cared about this, I''m afraid he would have sent me to see Li Yuan."


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that you are not stupid." the old man smiled. As Wang Yu thought, he already knew Wang Yu''s identity.


    After all, such a big thing has vibrated the whole Wuhuang city. Even the dark guards have sent out several names. It can be seen that Li Yuan attaches great importance to this matter.


    So this matter has spread all over the streets and alleys, and everyone knows it.


    If he really wanted to snitch, Wang Yu would have been captured by the dark guard, but in that case, he would not be able to break through to the third grade. All this seems to have been doomed.


    "Although Li Yuan hasn''t found you yet, it''s still not safe to stay in wuhuangcheng. You should leave as soon as possible," the old man said.


    Wang Yu naturally knows this truth, but how he will leave. Now even if he wants to repair the transmission array, it is impossible.


    According to his guess, Li Yuan has set up heavy troops in the transmission array and is waiting for him to go. What''s the difference between this and throwing himself into the net.


    "Your worry is right, but have you thought about it?"


    "What?"


    Wang Yu looked at the old man. With his experience, he must be able to see something he couldn''t see through.


    The old man gently stroked his gray beard, and then said: "the transmission array was destroyed, Li Yuan himself was very worried, because the transmission array is the top priority of Wuhuang city."


    "If you want to repair the transmission array, you must have a rune master who reaches the second grade. I can say for sure that you can''t find the second in the whole Wuhuang City, even in the periphery." the old man said.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu felt as if he had caught something. "You mean, even if I repair the transmission array, Li Yuan will never do it to me. Even if I do, I must wait until I repair the rune."


    "That''s right."


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled. It seemed that he didn''t have to work so hard, "it''s time to leave."

 Chapter 229

    Since he knew that Li Yuan would not do it to himself when repairing runes, Wang Yu was confident that he would not be difficult for himself or protect himself, because the transmission array was more important to him than himself.


    The reason why Wuhuang city can be so prosperous is inseparable from the transmission array.


    At night, the moon above the sky is covered by dark clouds, and the cold night wind slowly blows all things under the night sky. The atmosphere is a little strange.


    In the remote place of Wuhuang City, in the small inn, only the light of one room is still on, and two figures are reflected on the window by candlelight.


    "Are you going to act tonight?" Mo WANYING sat on the bed and looked at Wang Yu who was preparing under the light.


    "We have been here for more than ten days, and my body has recovered to its best state. It''s time to leave." although Wang Yu is reluctant to break his comfortable life, they are going to leave after all.


    Now they are less than 20 days away from the time agreed with the elders of Wutian college. The time is very tight. If they stay like this, I''m afraid they can''t really enter the inner court.


    Wang Yu knows that entering the inner courtyard is mo WANYING''s dream. These days, she may also feel the urgency of time. When dreaming, she is saying that she is a student of the inner courtyard.


    Now he has broken through the second grade, and his cultivation has been very stable. The depiction of traction runes can only take 20 minutes at most. Wang Yu feels that even the traction runes on the transmission array can be completed in half an hour.


    "But will Li Yuan really let us leave safely? We have abandoned his son." Mo WANYING thought Li Yuan was a man of high moral integrity, but that day his reaction completely broke her view.


    I''m afraid even Lin batian couldn''t compare the depth of Li Yuan''s city. Otherwise, he would replenish and become the head of a country.


    "Of course not. He has been chasing us all over the city for so many days now, but he should replenish them when depicting runes." Wang Yu smiled.


    He didn''t know whether he could leave safely. Even now, Wang Yu felt a sense of powerlessness under the oppression of the dark guard.


    "If he really makes a move, he can only rely on the power of the little soul." he has deep fear for the dark Wei Wang Yu, but even so, he can''t stop his way, because he also has his own cards.


    The moon gradually moved to the horizon, and the temperature outside gradually decreased.


    Looking at the faint moonlight from the dark clouds outside the window, Wang Yu''s eyes slowly coagulated, "it''s time."


    At ten in the middle of the night, it was time for them to start. Then he said hello to the old man. Wang Yu took Wan Ying with him to the direction of the transmission array.


    Looking at the two figures swallowed up by the night, a trace of helplessness appeared on the old man''s calm face, "it seems that my stable life is over."


    The old man shook his head gently. Then he turned and walked back to the house, lighting all the doors and windows. A moment later, the light in the house also went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Before and after, they were like civet cats, shuttling quickly in the dark.


    Because the speed was too fast, the cold wind poured into their ears, and the cold chill gradually eroded their bodies.


    Wang Yu is now a martial disciple. Although these temperatures still have some influence on him, they are not big.


    However, for Mo WANYING, it was similar to that of normal people. The cold wind roared in her ears, and her delicate body could not help trembling slightly.


    "Sister Wan Ying, use force to protect your body. I''ll take you away." Wang Yu''s speed suddenly decreased, which was the same as that of Mo Wan Ying.


    However, she shook her head slightly. If it was in the past, she would certainly be willing to accept it, but the current situation is different from the past.


    "Later you have to depict runes and deal with Li Yuan''s attack. At this time, I can''t waste your strength."


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He immediately smiled and shook his head. He didn''t insist. As she said, it was really difficult to predict for a while.


    An hour later, they came near the transmission array.


    Observing the surrounding scene, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Originally, there were heavy troops here, but now he can''t even see a person.


    "Why is there no one?" Mo WANYING also found out. She still remembered the disgusting look of the guard when she came last time.


    "It seems that I guessed right. Li Yuan really wanted me to take the initiative to repair the rune for him, so he removed all the guards here." Wang Yu showed a faint smile on his face, which calmed his heart.


    "Come on, let''s go and see the transmission array."


    With that, Wang Yu went to the place in front where there was a faint blue light. He could feel that the disordered energy came from there.


    For a moment, the transmission array appeared in Wang Yu''s vision. It was a round platform made of metal. There was a faint blue light flashing on the round platform, but it was a little distorted at this time.


    "Is that the transmission array?" Mo WANYING had never seen the transmission array before. For a time, her eyes were full of novel colors.

 Chapter 230

    Wang Yu nodded slightly, "it should be." he could feel that the disordered energy came from the blue light.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "What else can I do? Fix it." Wang Yu shrugged helplessly, and then went to the transmission array. When he entered Wang Yu, he could feel a little pressure.


    "No wonder Li Yuan will send someone to seal the transmission array. If ordinary people approach, I''m afraid the disordered energy alone can seriously hurt them." Wang Yu understood at this time why Li Yuan didn''t let anyone approach here.


    "Sister Wan Ying, don''t come back. You can''t bear the energy fluctuation here." Wang Yu turned to Mo Wan Ying.


    When approaching, Mo WANYING felt a faint strange energy surrounding her. The faint pressure made the force in her body disordered.


    When she heard Wang Yu''s voice, she was almost unable to hold on, so she had to retreat slowly.


    Looking at Wang Yu who was still moving forward as if nothing had happened, Mo WANYING once again felt the huge gap between the two, which I''m afraid she could not cross in her whole life.


    When he came to the transmission array, even Wang Yu''s accomplishments felt the Qi and blood in his body churn slightly, but he soon stabilized it by force.


    Looking at the many runes engraved on the round platform, even Wang Yu, the second grade Rune master, couldn''t help but look surprised. "Second grade and third grade, this transmission array actually has three grade runes!"


    Sanpin runes are runes that only Sanpin runes can depict. The power and magic of such runes have gone beyond the ordinary cognition of mankind.


    Just think of the gap between the first product and the second product, and the gap between the second product and the third product is even greater.


    "I''d better find the damaged Rune first." although Wang Yu wanted to observe it, time didn''t allow him to do so at all.


    According to Wang Yu''s judgment, there are at least 50 runes on this transmission array, and most of them are grade three, and the second is grade two.


    Soon Wang Yu found the damaged traction rune. Although it was only a second grade, it was the energy source of the transmission array.


    "The damage is really not a little." looking at the broken rune, Wang Yu reluctantly shook his head. It''s not as fast as repainting it.


    Wang Yu put on a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, "then re depict it."


    At the thought of this, the blood drop appeared in Wang Yu''s grasp, and the soul force was injected into it, and the sharp luster was shining on the blade.


    Wang Yu''s palm moved, and the blade crossed over the rune, directly erasing it on this array.


    With the disappearance of the traction rune, the blue light on the array also thinned slowly, and finally disappeared.


    However, Wang Yu was not nervous at all. Without the support of energy, it was normal for the transmission array to fail.


    "Hoo!"


    He took a deep breath, and a sharp light flashed in Wang Yu''s dark eyes.


    Suddenly, the blood drop in Wang Yu''s hand moved, and suddenly popped out like a bloody spirit snake. There was a white and red flicker on the blade.


    When the blood drops fell on the platform, Wang Yu''s hand immediately waved, and strange lines appeared in the palm sized blank.


    The faint light flickered. In the blink of an eye, a strange pattern appeared on the round platform.


    But Wang Yu didn''t stop because it was only a fifth of the time.


    Wang Yu looked sharp and serious. He stared at the lines depicted by blood drops, and each one was accurate to the extreme.


    Soul power is responsible for the supply of energy, and perception is control. We should not only control the output of soul power, but also control the knife in our hand and the lines on the round table.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."


    The small sound never stopped, and there were debris falling from the round platform, which turned into dust on the ground.


    When the night wind blows, the sky seems to be dark again. Only a touch of red and white light and shadow can be seen continuously, just like the dancing spirit in the night sky.


    As time went by, Wang Yu''s soul power was also rapidly disappearing. "I don''t know what material this round platform is. It actually consumes soul power. I''m afraid I can only depict a rune with my current ability."


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu was even more surprised at the man who portrayed these dozens of runes.


    These dozens of runes are the same in both technique and skill. According to his guess, these dozens of runes are all made by one person.


    According to his guess, this man is afraid to have a four grade Rune teacher, which is the existence he looks up to. Maybe he can reach that level in the future, but not now.


    Suddenly Wang Yu''s expression became dignified. At this time, the depiction of the rune had reached a critical moment, "the last stroke."


    Wang Yu nibbled his teeth and suddenly instilled his soul power. He saw the light on the blood drop suddenly flickering, and the rune also emitted a dazzling light.


    "It''s done." Wang Yu didn''t stop at all. He quickly retreated, because he felt that the transmission array was absorbing the aura of the world around him and gradually restarted.

 Chapter 231

    Guided by the traction rune, the spirit of heaven and earth gradually converged towards the transmission array. The blue light that had just disappeared slowly appeared, and finally shrouded the whole round platform.


    "Recovered." Mo WANYING looked at the transmission array. The faint blue light was very stable at this time, completely free of the strange energy oppression just now.


    "Ha ha ha, Wang Yu, you did a good job." suddenly a cloudy laughter suddenly rang through the night sky.


    Wang Yumei frowned. "No, sister WANYING."


    Wang Yu waited for a moment, but no one attacked him at all. Suddenly, magic WANYING was still far away and looked in that direction.


    But the moon was dark. Even Wang Yu''s senses could not see so far after the struggle of force.


    The moon seemed to feel Wang Yu''s mood and came out of the dark clouds slowly. The faint silver moonlight poured down like mercury.


    Wang Yu''s vision suddenly lit up. At this time, Mo WANYING was standing there dozens of meters away, but there were dozens of figures beside her, and the leader was Li Yuan with blond hair.


    There was a faint smile on Li Yuan''s face, but in Wang Yu''s view, the smile had no sense of affinity, and some were thick dangers.


    "Wang Yu, you did come, but you''re deep enough. I haven''t found you for so long." Li Yuan looked at Wang Yu with a faint killing intention in his eyes.


    "I didn''t hide, it''s just that your people are incompetent." Wang Yu smiled lightly and looked indifferent, as if he were talking with an old friend at this time.


    "What a sharp mouthed boy." Li Yuan''s face suddenly became cloudy, as if he could wring water out of the water.


    Unexpectedly, he was the head of a country and was ridiculed by a boy from a remote place, which made his face very uneasy.


    After looking at the pretty white magic WANYING beside Li Yuan, a sinister smile appeared on Li Yuan''s face, "miss WANYING seems very important to you. It should be your woman. I didn''t expect you to have a partner at such a young age, but those bachelors can really live."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed, "Li Yuan, what''s the matter with you? It''s difficult for a girl to be a man. Are you still worthy to be the head of this country?"


    "Ha ha ha, what did you think when you hurt my son? Now I can accuse you of disobedience." Li Yuan''s face was cold and slowly grabbed Mo WANYING''s white jade neck.


    "Stop." Wang Yu frowned. He could see that Li Yuan''s palm was slowly exerting force, and Mo WANYING''s pretty face had begun to turn red.


    "Good." Li Yuan flicked his palm gently and threw Mo WANYING out.


    "Touch!" Mo WANYING fell heavily on the ground and splashed a piece of dust.


    "Cough..." he coughed twice, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, but there was no pain on her face, and there was some color of perseverance.


    "We can''t hold Xiaoyu back, at least let him leave." Mo WANYING bit her silver teeth and climbed up hard.


    The force in the body moved slowly, and the body moved and rushed to Li Yuan, "go to hell."


    "Hum, don''t measure your strength." Li Yuan suddenly gave a cold hum. Then he saw his palm gently waved. Magic WANYING was directly hit by a fierce wind, and his blood was sprayed in the air.


    "Sister Wan Ying." Wang Yu roared, and his anger suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "You dare to touch her." Wang Yu bit his teeth, and his voice was full of Sen Leng''s killing intention.


    "I''m angry." Li Yuan seemed to care nothing. He walked slowly to Mo WANYING''s side, grabbed her long black hair and lifted her up.


    "Touch!"


    The powerless punch lightly fell on Mo WANYING, but she was like being hit hard.


    "Puff..."


    Blood gushed directly from her mouth and splashed on the ground. The bright red color was as beautiful as gorgeous flowers.


    But in Wang Yu''s eyes, his heart trembled violently. The blood rushed into his brain, and his eyes were filled with blood, full of anger and killing intention.


    "Li Yuan..." the roar came out of Wang Yu''s mouth, like a beast.


    But no matter how angry he was now, he didn''t dare to make the slightest move, because he was afraid that Li Yuanzhen would kill Mo WANYING.


    "Are you afraid I''ll kill her? Then you kneel down and beg me. I can consider not killing her." Li Yuan looked at Wang Yu with sarcasm on his face. For a man, dignity is very important.


    It was a matter of understanding to salute him before, but now it is a matter of dignity.


    "Bang!"


    However, just after his words, Wang Yu knelt directly in front of him, "please let her go."


    Li Yuan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Wang Yu to kneel down so happily. It seems that this girl is really important to him.


    A ferocious look suddenly appeared on his face, "OK, I won''t kill her, but I want her to feel the taste of being abandoned."


    Then Li Yuan''s palm, which contained force, patted it directly to Mo WANYING''s belly.


    "No." Wang Yu''s eyes stared round, but everything was instantaneous with Li Yuan''s cultivation, and he couldn''t tolerate his reaction at all.

 Chapter 232

    However, when he was in despair, a figure suddenly appeared beside Li Yuan and grasped the palm that was about to fall on Mo WANYING''s belly.


    Seeing the old man, Wang Yu was surprised, "senior!"


    The palm of his hand was caught and he couldn''t get rid of it no matter how hard he tried. Li Yuan was also surprised. You know, his cultivation is the top in the periphery. How can he even get rid of his palm.


    However, when he looked at the old man next to him, his eyes suddenly contracted, and his face was full of shock, "medicine... Pharmacist, it''s you!"


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you have been reduced to threatening children with women." the man was the old man in the inn.


    Seeing the old man, not only Li Yuan and Wang Yu were surprised, but also the dark guards were extremely surprised. They couldn''t help but step back, as if they were afraid of the old man.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. You''d better not intervene." Li Yuan looked a little cold, but he didn''t dare to speak well, because even he was afraid of the old man in front of him.


    The old man smiled and shook his head slowly. "Today, the boy and the girl are settled. I hope your majesty will sell me a face and let them go."


    "Hum." Li Yuan fiercely shook the old man''s palm away, and his face was full of anger. "I''ll let them go. Who will let my children go? Do you know that Wang Yu''s abandonment of his cultivation is more painful than killing him."


    "Wang Yu did it too much, but did you really have no problem asking yourself about your son''s conduct?" the whole Wuhuang city spread about the prince''s conduct, boasting and beautiful.


    "You..." Li Yuan naturally knows this, because he has been dealing with the follow-up, but he never thought that someone would really dare to fight his son.


    For a moment, he was speechless, but he was the head of a country. How could he just forget it.


    "Dark guard, capture Wang Yu for me." Li Yuan ordered coldly, but no one dared to move.


    "How do you want to rebel?" Li Yuan shouted angrily, which made everyone tremble. He looked at the old man and still didn''t dare to start.


    It can be seen how terrible the old man is. Even the dark guard who gave Wang Yu great pressure that day didn''t dare to move at all.


    "You don''t have to embarrass them, so I bet you that if dark one can catch Wang Yu, I won''t intervene at this time, but if you can''t, you must let them go. Don''t be embarrassed." the old man said calmly.


    Hearing the speech, Li Yuan and Wang Yu were stunned. Dark one was no one else. It was the one who gave Wang Yu a sense of oppression.


    "Well, dark one will catch the boy back to me." Li Yuan agreed. Even he liked dark one''s cultivation very much, and Wang Yu was only a martial disciple. No matter how strong he was, he could not defeat dark one, because he was a martial disciple of eight grades.


    "Yes." the dark old man agreed, that is, there was no hesitation, and he appeared in front of Wang Yu.


    "So fast!"


    Wang Yu was shocked and quickly retreated, opening the distance between the two.


    The surging force on dark one''s body suddenly surged out, like a huge wave, and the terrible pressure immediately swept towards Wang Yu.


    In the face of dark one, Wang Yu didn''t dare to be careless at all. With a move in his heart, the wanhun sword suddenly appeared in his grasp. There was a gray light on the sword body, like a snake letter.


    The force in Wang Yu''s body swept out without reservation. When the long sword was wielded, a sharp and unparalleled sword came out, which directly crushed dark one''s authority.


    Intern dark one''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Originally, he didn''t put Wang Yu in his eyes, thinking that he could win by virtue of coercion.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the eight product authority was broken so easily. You know, even the five products can''t do it at all.


    This can''t help but make him pay attention to the boy years ago.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to hold his hand. His feet suddenly exploded, which turned into a sword and attacked the dark.


    "Hum, little skill of carving insects." dark one''s clothes and robes were calm and automatic. He saw his hands suddenly seal, and a low voice sounded in his heart.


    "Flipping palm!"

 Chapter 233

    I saw a palm print rising in response to the storm, which suddenly turned into a few feet in size, containing a terrible force, pressing towards Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed. On that palm, he could clearly feel the terrible pressure and violent force. If this palm fell, he might be killed on the spot.


    The body could not help trembling slightly. Even if it was a killing power, it might not be able to stop it. "Is the gap so big?"


    Only now did he realize how far there was a gap between himself and the dark one.


    "The little soul lent me strength."


    "OK."


    This time, the little soul didn''t say any more, or even give instructions. He directly agreed, because he also understood that Wang Yu really met a strong enemy this time.


    "Hum..."


    A violent buzzing sound spread from the ten thousand soul sword. The gray sword Qi soared on the sword body, and the sharp breath cut the air.


    Wang Yu''s breath suddenly soared at this time, and his clothes and robes automatically made a noise without wind. In the blink of an eye, it was raised to a terrible level.


    Seeing this scene, dark eyes could not help but coagulate, "how could this happen?" he couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. It was too strange.


    Originally, he was just a mole ant who was less than the cultivation of a second-class martial artist. How could he improve so much in the blink of an eye? The sharp spirit made dark one feel a tingling feeling.


    "What!? this boy..." Li Yuan looked at Wang Yu''s changes in shock. At this time, even Wang Yu felt a sense of threat. "How can he improve so fast? Is it a secret method?"


    The secret method is a very precious existence with mysterious and unpredictable power. Among them, there are some that can instantly improve the strength of users, but I have never heard of so many secret methods that can be improved at once.


    "The boy is really not simple. It seems that I''m betting on the right treasure this time." the old man''s eyes twinkled. Although he knew Wang Yu was not simple, he didn''t expect that he was hiding such a means.


    At his age, he didn''t deserve this kind of thing at all. It must have been left to him by his mysterious teacher.


    "How could Wang Yu have such a powerful means? Isn''t he a member of a small family in Wutian city?" Li Yuan couldn''t believe that there was such an evil spirit in Wutian city.


    The old man smiled and shook his head. "Do you really think Wang Yu has only this identity? Don''t you think about how he can become a second-class talisman at his own age."


    Hearing the speech, Li Yuan''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling. He really didn''t think about it. Originally, he thought it was just because of Wang Yu''s high talent, but he felt a little strange when the old man said so.


    Suddenly, a sudden color appeared on his face, "is it difficult that there is a teacher behind the boy?"


    Thinking of this, even with his determination, he couldn''t help shivering. If so, how terrible it would be for someone who could cultivate such a monster, even he didn''t want to imagine.


    "You guessed right." hearing the old man''s words, Li Yuan felt a sudden thunder in his mind. Fortunately, he was not in a hurry to kill Wang Yu just now, otherwise he would be in trouble now.


    "What you want to do in the end depends on yourself, but judging from the current situation, dark one is afraid he can''t take him." the old man looked at the battle with a smile.


    "It''s best not to win." Li Yuan secretly thought in his heart that if Wang Yu was really won, he would be a little difficult to do, but if he couldn''t deal with him, he could naturally let him go.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu''s breath stopped rising, and the terrible force fluctuation was no weaker than dark one. He saw that the ten thousand soul sword in his hand immediately danced strange sword marks.


    "Broken rock!"


    A low voice sounded in his heart, and a sharp sword light flashed in his eyes.


    "Drink."


    The ten thousand soul sword in his hand suddenly waved, and a highly trained solid sword Qi was cut towards the huge palm. There was a sound of sword sound everywhere.


    In front of the sword, the air burst and fled everywhere, forming a vacuum.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as the dark put away his surprise, his eyes became dignified, and the force in his body immediately swept out without reservation. He saw that the huge palm was magnified again, and its power was increased by geometric times. Before it landed, a huge palm print was printed on the ground.


    "Cut."


    In an instant, the sword was mercilessly regretted on the palm of the hand. For a time, the two were equal and could not distinguish.


    "Kill potential!"


    However, at this time, Wang Yu suddenly had a blood red cold killing intention in his eyes, and the force in his body became violent, and his body suddenly disappeared in place.


    "What!?" the dark one was surprised, but before he could react, a cold chill shrouded him in it.


    Dark one felt a flower in front of him, and then he saw an endless ocean of flames, and endless dead gas floated between heaven and earth.


    "Woo woo..."


    Suddenly, the ferocious ghost appeared in front of dark one, "hum, dead things dare to be arrogant in front of me."

 Chapter 234

    After years of fighting and fighting, he developed a calm state of mind. However, when he saw the appearance of the evil ghost clearly, even with his heart, his face changed suddenly.


    "Is that you?"


    It was a man who was killed by him, a man who was wrongly killed by him. That was the last memory he wanted to recall. It seemed that the evil spirit didn''t hear him and tore at him.


    The ferocious face was exposed, which made it dark and turned pale.


    Countless wronged souls suddenly appeared from the sea of fire and roared towards him like an endless wave.


    His body was shaking. I don''t know why he couldn''t move as if he had been helped.


    I felt as if I had fallen into an endless abyss and hell. There was no hope in my eyes, and I couldn''t even resist.


    When he was in despair, a cold feeling appeared between his eyebrows. The sea of fire disappeared in an instant, and countless wronged souls dissipated.


    Just when he was wondering, he saw the cold looking young man in front of him. At this time, the long gray sword in his hand was pointing to the center of his eyebrows.


    The sharp sword Qi made blood flow out of his forehead. He believed that as long as the boy wanted to, I''m afraid he would have died just now.


    "I lost."


    Dark one sighed slowly. He hadn''t experienced this feeling for many years. Unexpectedly, he would be planted in the hands of a teenager today.


    "Accept." Wang Yu''s expression did not change at all. He slowly moved the wanhun sword and pointed obliquely to the ground. The sharp edge of the sword was still on it.


    Despite the victory, Wang Yu is still afraid to relax, because he is not sure whether Li Yuan will let them leave as agreed. If he puts away his strength now, he will be very weak. At that time, even with the old man, I''m afraid he will have to become a fish on the board.


    Dark one slowly retreated and knelt down in front of Li Yuan. "I''m defeated. Please punish your majesty."


    The dark one didn''t yell, but a palm on his shoulder. The palm gently patted his shoulder, "you''re doing well. Go down and have a rest."


    He was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Li Yuan to have such an attitude. Then he quickly answered and retreated behind Li Yuan.


    Through Li Yuan looking at the cold looking young man and recalling the terrible scene and sword moves just now, he couldn''t help feeling a burst of fear.


    I''m afraid even if the pharmacist doesn''t appear today, the boy can leave safely. He has this strength.


    At this time, Li Yuan was slightly relieved to see that dark one was defeated, but he was still surprised that Wang Yu had such strength. Even he felt a strong danger just now.


    "The boy is really not that simple. It seems that what the pharmacist said is right." Li Yuanwei frowned and then said, "since you win, let''s leave."


    Wang Yu''s face eased slightly and said softly, "let her go."


    At this time, Mo WANYING was still in Li Yuan''s hands, but he would never leave alone.


    "Boy, don''t push an inch." Li Yuan''s face suddenly became cold. It was his biggest concession to let Wang Yu leave.


    He didn''t intend to let the girl go. After all, everything happened today because of the girl. How can he easily let her go.


    "In that case, I''ll offend you." Wang Yu''s face suddenly became cold, and there was a terrible sword in his eyes, and the terrible momentum broke out again.


    Seeing this, Li Yuan was also angry. "Boy, don''t think I''m really afraid of you."


    "Of course I don''t think so, but I must take her away. If she has something to do, we will never die." Wang Yu approached slowly, and there was no concession at all.


    "Xiao... Xiao Yu..." Mo WANYING heard Wang Yu''s voice. She wanted him to leave quickly, but now she didn''t have any strength and didn''t even have a clear consciousness.


    "Presumptuous!" Li Yuan''s spirit suddenly swept away towards Wang Yu.


    The terrible smell made Wang Yu''s face instantly dignified, his eyebrows wrinkled, the sword awn flickered on the wanhun sword, and the sharp and powerful sword idea swept out in an instant.


    "Li Yuan."


    However, when they were about to start, a low drink suddenly sounded, and a sharp color flashed through the old man''s turbid eyes.


    "You are the leader of a country. You should think about the consequences when you do things."


    Hearing the speech, Li Yuan immediately returned to his mind, severely bit his teeth and scattered the pressure around him. With a gentle wave of his palm, he threw Mo WANYING to Wang Yu, "take her and leave quickly."


    Wang Yu quickly put away the wanhun sword and put magic WANYING into his arms with both hands, "thank you."


    With that, Wang Yu walked towards the transmission array with magic WANYING in his arms. After entering the transmission array, Wang Yu looked at the old man''s face and showed a faint smile. "The kindness of the elders must be remembered by the younger generation and will be rewarded in the future."


    The blue light in the transmission array lit up, and the figures of Wang Yu and Mo WANYING gradually disappeared in it.

 Chapter 235

    "The boy is gone." Li Yuan looked at the two figures smiling in the transmission array and breathed a slow sigh of relief.


    When Wang Yu didn''t leave for a while, he felt oppressed. Even he wanted to send someone to destroy the Wang family in Wutian city.


    "What''s that?"


    Suddenly Li Yuan saw two lights and shadows shooting at them from the transmission array, but there was no dangerous smell, so they just caught them.


    The pharmacist and Li Yuan looked at the things that fell in their hands and saw that they were two blue gemstones. Gemstones may be of free value to ordinary people, but for martial artists, they are only beautiful stones at most.


    However, just when they wondered why Wang Yu left the two stones, there was a faint white light flashing on the stone, and then an extremely complex Rune flashed by.


    "This is..." when they saw the rune, their faces showed surprise, because the flashing Rune was the traction rune.


    "This boy will leave me a gift."


    Feeling the aura of heaven and earth gradually gathered around him, Li Yuan showed a bitter smile on his face. It seems that the boy still knows how to repay his kindness.


    At that time, he provided Wang Yu with a lot of resources to help him break through the second grade. Now the value of this Rune has far exceeded what he gave Wang Yu.


    "Hey hey, with this thing, it''s much easier to cultivate in the future." the pharmacist put the gem on his body, felt the heaven and earth aura gathered around him, and hung a faint smile on his old face.


    "Your Majesty, this thing is very precious." the pharmacist looked at Li Yuan and said meaningfully.


    "You old man, I don''t know what you''re thinking." Li Yuan looked at the old man contemptuously, and then ordered: "send the order, Wang Cheng, the king''s family of Wutian City, will be the Lord of Wutian city from today, enjoying official position and salary."


    "Yes." as soon as he received the order, he quickly hid into the darkness and went to Wutian city to issue a decree.


    The pharmacist looked at Li Yuan, with a faint smile on his face and nodded slightly, "this is the appearance of the Lord of a country."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that my son has died." Li Yuan sighed slightly. The eldest prince was completely abandoned in Wang Yu''s hands.


    As a martial artist, it''s more cruel to lose his cultivation than to kill him, but he also knows that his son has indeed done too many wrong things, and it''s normal to have retribution now.


    However, no matter how evil he is, he is always his own son. This is also because of his lax discipline as a father.


    Looking at Li Yuan''s depressed look, the pharmacist slowly shook his head, "although the great prince is abolished, you still have the prince. You should be better disciplined, otherwise you will offend the cruel person one day. You have no place to cry."


    "Nonsense." Li Yuanbai glanced at him. The old man really can''t speak.


    However, I have to say that his words are indeed right. It seems that after going back, I really need to discipline the crown prince.


    "By the way, come back to the palace with me. I''ll provide you with the holy material for refining medicine." Li Yuan said.


    Pharmacist is one of the few pharmacists in the periphery, and both strength and alchemy rank first. If the royal family has him, his strength will be improved rapidly.


    The old man shook his head slightly and stroked his beard. "I''m used to the days of idle clouds and wild cranes. Life in the imperial palace is not suitable for me. I''d better forget it."


    Li Yuan wanted to continue, but his words stopped. He knew that no one could change what the old guy decided.


    The next day, the news that the transmission array was repaired soon spread, and wuhuangcheng was restored to a real prosperous place again. Listening to the news, Li Yuan was also happy.


    The Wutian city was even more lively. The fact that Wang Cheng was granted the title of city Lord soon spread all over the Wutian city. The already growing Wang family had the backing of the royal family.


    Let the original forces who were still unwilling completely lowered their heads and surrendered to the king''s house.


    In the city Lord''s mansion.


    Wang Cheng looked at a powerful man who kept coming to congratulate him, and his face showed a strong smile. He had never thought that the Wang family would come to this step before.


    He knew that all this was brought by his son, and sighed slightly, "Xiaoyu, what a father can do is to guard the king''s family here. You can go wandering at ease."


    Now his two sons have left, and Wang Chen left the family a few days ago. Although he is very worried, he also knows that only when the young eagle spreads its wings and flies in the sky can it really grow up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 236

    Basaltic region.


    The Xuanwu region is the outermost part of the inner circle, but although it is the outermost part, it is not comparable to the peripheral Wuhuang city at all.


    Qingming City, which is a city outside the Xuanwu region, is more prosperous than the Wuhuang city. Countless precious materials are clearly sold on the street.


    The people on the street exude a faint wave of force. It can be found that there are almost no ordinary people, not even those in the quenching stage. The weakest are martial artists.


    There are often fights on the street, and some even kill people directly and take away their treasures.


    For these, the people on the street seem not to see them. They go their own way and are busy with their own affairs. The dead people will soon be carried away by a group of people. They don''t know where they have gone.


    This is the rule in the basaltic region, the heaven and earth of the strong and the tomb of the weak.


    However, Wang Yu and Mo WANYING were in the Qingming city at this time.


    When they came to Qingming city that day, they met several robbers, but fortunately their strength was not strong.


    Wang Yu''s strength at that time also dissipated, so he easily solved these people, and then found an inn to stay.


    But fortunately, the inn seems to be opened by some force, and there is a rigorous struggle in the inn.


    After stabilizing, Xiaohun took back the power lent to Wang Yu, and the breath around Wang Yu was instantly depressed, and he slept for two days and two nights.


    Now it was the third day. Although Mo WANYING was also injured, the next day she recovered and looked at Wang Yu''s haggard and painful look.


    Magic WANYING felt her heart hurt like a knife. She still remembered what Wang Yu and Li Yuan said that day, "never die."


    And this sentence is because of herself. Wang Yu is willing to die because of strong people like herself and Li Yuan, although she has always let herself regard Wang Yu as her brother.


    But in her heart, there was always a voice. She wanted to be the other half of Wang Yu, but she also knew that it was impossible.


    During Wang Yu''s coma, he kept calling a name "bing''er". Although she didn''t know how many times he called, she knew it would never be less than 300 times.


    The sun came in through the window and reflected on Wang Yu''s handsome face. After a few days and recovery, Wang Yu''s face also recovered a lot.


    His eyelids trembled a few times and gradually opened. Looking at the strange environment, Wang Yu wondered, "where am I?"


    After a while, his head woke up and remembered that he had come to the Xuanwu region with Mo WANYING.


    Sitting up slowly, Wang Yu suddenly felt that his palm seemed to be held by a small hand.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s face, there was a faint smile. Mo WANYING was holding Wang Yu''s hand and lying down by the bed.


    Wang Yu wanted to take out his hand, but he found that Mo WANYING held it very tightly and couldn''t take it out at all. Finally, he had to let her hold it like this.


    Gently get out of bed, hold the sleeping magic WANYING to the bed and cover her with a quilt, "thank you, sister WANYING."


    Wang Yu knew that he had been in a coma for a long time. She must have been taking care of herself these days. Looking at the faint fatigue on her pretty face, Wang Yu reluctantly shook his head.


    The force in the body ran slowly and passed into Mo WANYING''s body along the palm of her hand to help her recover.


    Until Mo WANYING''s face recovered, Wang Yu slowly stopped, because his palm could not be pulled out, and Wang Yu could only sit by the bed to practice.


    Looking at the badly damaged muscles and veins in his body, Wang Yu''s face was full of bitterness, "Alas, I''m going to use a pill again."


    There are not many pills left in the ruins that day. If you want to recover quickly from broken muscles and veins, you must rely on the properties of pills.


    He took out a jade bottle from the ring and took out two pills. One was put into Mo WANYING''s small mouth, and the other was eaten by himself.


    At the entrance of the pill, it turned into a warm current and flowed into the body. Then the medicine slowly penetrated into the muscles and veins and constantly repaired the damaged places.


    Although Wang Yu was seriously injured in this battle, he also benefited a lot. Wang Yu felt that his force had signs of breaking through, and now he was only one chance away from reaching the second-class martial disciple.


    His practice was an hour. When he opened his eyes, a golden light flashed from the bottom of his eyes, and the whole person''s breath recovered a lot.


    "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you call me?" just then, the beautiful voice of Mo WANYING sounded in Wang Yu''s ear.


    Looking at the ruddy demon WANYING, Wang Yu knew that she had completely recovered with the help of medicine. He smiled and said, "you are too tired to call you. How do you feel now? Do you want to have a rest?"


    "You think I''m a pig." Mo WANYING glanced at him and said angrily.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Yu smiled and scratched his head. Then he asked, "where are we now?"


    He was unconscious when he came here. He only knew that he had come to the Xuanwu region.


    "We are in Qingming city now, and we are still a long way from Wuxuan''s name." Mo WANYING also inquired about some news these days. She knew that Wang Yu would ask when she woke up.


    "It seems that we are going to Wutian college. Please wait for me, old man." Wang Yu said softly with a light smile.

 Chapter 237

    Wang Yu roughly calculated that it was less than 15 days before the agreed time, and it took two days to get to Wuxuan city. They still had some time to get familiar with the environment here.


    Two days later, Wang Yu had recovered most of the effect of the pill, so he decided to go to the street with Mo WANYING.


    After all, she has been in the house for several days. Looking at her boring appearance, Wang Yu is also quite helpless.


    After leaving the inn, Wang Yu felt the chaos in this place. There were all kinds of people in the street, especially the women with red and naked bodies. This made the young Wang Yu see that the blood flow rate accelerated a bit, but his eyes were full of disgust.


    And Mo WANYING pinched Wang Yu''s waist, "don''t look."


    Wang Yu smiled and quickly looked away. However, the next moment he saw a fight ahead.


    Feeling the fluctuation of force emanating from the two people, I can be sure that they are both strong at the martial level. However, at this time, there is no one to stop the fight in the street.


    A moment later, a man fell into a pool of blood, and all his things were taken away by the man, while the passers-by looked flat, as if it was normal.


    "It''s really a disgusting place." Wang Yu has lived in wutiancheng, a world-class city since he was a child. He can''t accept this kind of thing for a time.


    "This is how it is here. If this person is stronger, another person will die." Mo WANYING whispered. She heard a lot about this place in the inn these days.


    Helplessly looking at the passers-by on the road, she also understood that no one would pay attention to her help at all.


    "Chih..."


    The woman''s clothes were immediately torn to pieces, revealing her snow-white skin. Most of the two huge peaks in front of her were exposed.


    "Help me..." the woman kept shouting. Tears flowed out of her blue eyes, but no one paid attention to it, and there were more and more people watching.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yu suddenly felt angry and slowly clenched his fist to stop it.


    But he was held by his cold little hand. Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING and saw that Mo WANYING gently shook his head, "don''t worry."


    If you want to live longer in this place, you must remember not to mind your own business. This is what she hears most these days.


    Wang Yu clenched his teeth. How could he ignore such things? At this time, the strong man''s palm had touched the woman''s private place, and anger suddenly appeared in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    Gently shake off Mo WANYING''s hand, "I must manage."


    Before the voice fell, Wang Yu''s figure had burst out. Looking at Wang Yu''s figure, Mo WANYING slowly shook her head, "you''re still too rushed."


    When the man was excited, a pair of big hands caressed him happily. The soft feeling made him enjoy it very much, and the evil fire in the lower abdomen burned up.


    However, just as he was about to take the last step, he suddenly felt a sharp breath coming towards him.


    This surprised him immediately. All the evil fires were extinguished. His body quickly retreated, and the woman in his arms was directly thrown out by him.


    The woman was still surprised. She didn''t expect that someone would really save herself in such a place.


    His body was in mid air, and he was suddenly grabbed by a pair of big hands. His mind was still dizzy, and he had fallen to the ground. A black robe was draped over his body.


    She turned and looked at the man who saved herself, but she was surprised to find that he was a handsome young man.


    At this time, most of her body was exposed. She thought she had a strong temptation to men, otherwise such a thing would not happen today.


    But in the eyes of the young man, she could not see the slightest greed and desire, and there was no wave in her dark eyes as deep as the night sky.


    "What a strange boy." the woman sighed a little and hurriedly tightened her tight black robe to cover up the snow-white.

 Chapter 238

    At this time, the strong man also slowed down, and his blood became cold. Just now, his lust was like pouring a basin of cold water.


    The man looked at the man who saved the woman angrily, "boy, are you impatient? You dare to destroy my good deeds."


    Looking at the young man with a green face in front of him, he didn''t think he would be a strong man. At most, he wanted to be a hero for a while.


    Wang Yu ignored the man, but looked at the woman in front of him, "are you okay?"


    "No... nothing." although she lived here for a long time and understood some things, she was still very afraid when she really met.


    Now, recalling what happened just now, her body trembled uncontrollably. She didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if she didn''t take the young man''s hand.


    "That''s good." when Wang Yu saw Mo WANYING coming, he handed her over to Mo WANYING. After all, the girl can make her feel at ease.


    Magic WANYING took the woman back to Wang Yu''s back, "be careful."


    He nodded slightly. Wang Yu slowly looked up at the man in front of him.


    He saw that he was a middle-aged man. His ordinary face was full of anger. His eyes flashed obscene. He was still looking at the woman behind Wang Yu. He didn''t intend to give up.


    "If you know what''s going on, give that woman over, or you''ll end up today." the man said grimly, his face full of cruel color.


    "Those who know the truth should get out of here while I don''t want to kill people." Wang Yu''s cold voice sounded slowly, which surprised the man.


    He didn''t expect that this rare person in front of him was so ignorant of life and death. The ferocious color appeared on his face. "Since you don''t know good or bad, don''t blame me. Go to death. Remember not to be a hero in the afterlife."


    When the voice fell, the man''s body suddenly punched Wang Yu, full of surging force, and roared to Wang Yu with this strong wind.


    "Hum."


    The sound of cold hum came from Wang Yu''s mouth. What he hated most was the people who didn''t respect women. For the people in front of him, he didn''t intend to keep his hand.


    In a moment, the man''s figure came to Wang Yu, his face was ferocious, and a fist roared to Wang Yu''s face.


    "Nine grades of martial arts, I''m afraid the boy is over."


    "In this Xuanwu region, he dares to meddle without strength. He asked for it."


    Such voices kept ringing in the crowd, but they were not optimistic about Wang Yu. After all, he was too young. Teenagers at this age were usually still under their parents'' knees. How could they have too strong strength.


    However, just when they thought Wang Yu was going to die, they saw the man''s figure shoot out tens of meters like a broken kite, and then hit the ground hard.


    "What happened?" everyone looked shocked at the young man in front of him, and then looked at the man who fell on the ground with his chest sunken.


    The man''s breath was terrible just now, but he fell to the ground in an instant, and the blood was still flowing out of his five senses.


    "What''s the matter? Did the young man just do it?" everyone looked at Wang Yu suspiciously. Although they were talking just now, they didn''t leave them at all.


    But even so, I didn''t see how the man shot backwards.


    In the field, only Mo WANYING looked calm. When she knew that the man was just a martial artist, she was relieved, not to mention a martial artist. Even ordinary martial disciples were nothing in front of Wang Yu.


    The woman beside her was surprised to hold her clothes and covered her ruddy and attractive mouth. She didn''t even care about the spring light exposed outside.


    She was also a martial artist, but in the hands of the man, she didn''t even have the ability to struggle, but the green young man in front of her defeated him in an instant, and everyone didn''t see it.


    How terrible is his cultivation, martial disciple? How could there be such a young martial artist?


    I can''t believe looking at the boy. If I can introduce him to my sect, the sect will be able to dominate Qingming city in a few years.


    Wang Yu ignored people''s comments, slowly turned around, nodded to the surprised woman, and then pulled Mo WANYING away from here.


    Although he made a heavy hand just now, it didn''t kill him. After all, Wang Yu is not a murderous man, but even so, he won''t appear in the near future.


    The woman looked at the figure they left, and her look gradually recovered.


    "Get out of the way..."


    Suddenly, a loud noise sounded. The crowd made way, and then dozens of people walked quickly in front of the woman.


    When they saw the woman like this, they could also guess what had just happened. Their face suddenly turned pale and knelt in front of the woman.


    "My subordinates are not well protected. Please punish me, miss."

 Chapter 239

    "Get up." the woman whispered.


    Hearing the speech, several people quickly got up, took out a cloak and put it on the woman.


    "Miss, who is cheating on you? My subordinates will try their best to hunt you down."


    The woman pointed to the man lying on the ground, "he''s dying. Don''t let him die. Take him back to torture. He can''t die so easily."


    The guard glanced at the dying man and realized that it was him just now, "take him back to me."


    Then several people tied the man up and took him away.


    The woman held Wang Yu''s black robe in her arms and looked at the direction they left. A faint smile appeared on the corners of her mouth, and then left with a guard.


    After the woman left, the crowd suddenly became boiling, "just now those people were wearing the clothes of the green soul gate?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen the leader. He''s a disciple of the green soul sect and the highest level of martial arts."


    "That woman is the daughter of the head of the green soul sect. My God, I saw her."


    All kinds of voices sounded in the crowd, full of shock and excitement. Qingsoul gate is one of the five main gates in Qingming city. It is powerful and occupies one fifth of the territory of Qingming city.


    It is said that the leader of the green soul sect is a senior martial arts disciple, but no one knows the specific accomplishments.


    With their departure, the matter gradually subsided, but they all knew that the man would die miserably.


    In the inn, Wang Yu sat quietly in his chair and played with the tea cup with light moisture in his hand. Today''s things have been lingering in his mind.


    "Is this the Xuanwu region?" Wang Yu really saw this place for a few days. He also understood why they all said it was a paradise for crime.


    "What''s the matter? Still thinking about today?" Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu with a low look years ago.


    "Well, it''s really messy here," Wang Yu said.


    "Here is the heaven of the strong and the hell of the weak. This should be the same law as the continent we live in." Mo WANYING''s slender fingers rolled her dark hair and showed a thoughtful look.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu frowned slightly, "not only here, but also the whole continent."


    He realized that everything in front of him was probably just the beginning. If one day he went farther, he would find that everything here was so ordinary.


    "Anyway, since the mainland is like this, I have to adapt and change it. However, before that, I have to make myself strong." Wang Yu flashed a fine light in his eyes. "It''s time to go to Wutian college."


    When she heard about Wutian college, Mo WANYING was also excited. As long as she arrived at the specified time, she would be able to become a student in the inner college. At that time, she would be able to slowly catch up with Netease.


    "Dangdang..."


    A knock on the door interrupted their thoughts, "come in."


    Wang Yu knew there was almost no danger here, so he was not so vigilant.


    "Creak..."


    When the door opened, a man in a white robe came in and saluted Wang Yu respectfully.


    Wang Yu looked at the man in front of him. He was not a waiter in the inn, and there was a strong wave of force on him.


    "Who are you and what do you want me to do?"


    The man handed a black robe to Wang Yu and said respectfully, "young master, our young lady hopes to invite you to the house."


    "Your young lady?" Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t seem to know any young lady.


    "My lady said that as long as the childe looked at the robe, he would understand." the man handed the robe to Wang Yu.


    He took the robe in doubt and looked at the black robe. Wang Yu felt familiar. At this time, Mo WANYING came over and looked at the robe, "isn''t this your dress?"


    After listening to what Mo WANYING said, Wang Yu also remembered that it seemed to be this one for the woman today, "is it her?"


    A beautiful woman appeared in Wang Yu''s impression. Her clothes were untidy and the spring light leaked out.


    "Who is your young lady?" Wang Yu asked. He didn''t want to be caught by an inexplicable young lady like last time.


    "My young lady is the daughter of the head of the green soul sect. As for her name, I can''t tell you. My young lady will tell you when the time comes." the man said respectfully.


    Looking at his respectful appearance, Wang Yu was surprised. Although he was invited by her young lady, he should not be so polite to himself?


    If he knew what Wang Yu was thinking, he would be very helpless. Before he came, the young lady told him to treat each other respectfully without slighting.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, but looking at the person, it should be what his young lady told him, otherwise he wouldn''t hide it.


    "Go back and tell your young lady that if you want to thank me, you don''t have to go back." Wang Yu doesn''t want to cause more trouble. As for the woman who met by chance, he feels it''s better not to see her.


    "This..."

 Chapter 240

    The man looks a little embarrassed, but Wang Yu doesn''t care about it. He plans to go to Wutian college tomorrow. If he goes to qinghun gate, I''m afraid it will delay time again.


    Moreover, this place is not a peaceful area. People are unpredictable. He is too young to grasp it.


    "Don''t say more, don''t send." Netease''s words have no room for relaxation. With a wave of his robe sleeve, the door opens directly.


    Looking at Wang Yu with a cold look, the man also knew that he might not be able to change his meaning. It seemed that he had to go back and tell the young lady first.


    "Farewell." the man hugged Wang Yu respectfully, then bent back and closed the door slowly.


    Mo WANYING walked up to him, "why not? You''re her life-saving benefactor. Maybe you''ll promise her by example."


    Looking at the evil WANYING whose pretty face is full of playful abuse, Wang Yu reluctantly smiled and shook his head, "we''ve had a lot of trouble all the way. This woman seems to be very complicated, but she still doesn''t see subtlety."


    The alert look on Wang Yu''s face comforted Mo WANYING. Now he understood that he was too careful, otherwise it would be too dangerous to meddle in this Xuanwu region. It would be fatal.


    ¡­¡­


    In the green soul gate, in a gorgeous room, there are red and pink arrangements everywhere. At a glance, it is a woman''s boudoir.


    At this time, a beautiful woman in the room was sitting in a chair, her slender jade arm was supported on the table, and her white palm supported her cheek, like a blooming flower.


    If Wang Yu saw her, he would recognize that the woman was the one he saved from the strong man today.


    "Will he come? If he comes, how can I see him? What clothes should I wear? What if he doesn''t come?" the woman''s expression is full of tangles, with a ruddy and crystal mouth, which looks very cute.


    People can''t help but want to take a bite.


    "Miss, I''m back."


    However, just at the time of entanglement, a voice slowly sounded outside the door. Hearing this voice, a smile suddenly appeared on the beautiful face of the woman, and the look was full of expectation.


    "What does he say? Will he come?" the woman asked hurriedly. She was eager to know the answer, because she had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Miss Hui, he... He won''t come." the man stood outside the door, and his respectful voice hesitated.


    "What?" the woman''s look became disappointed. She should have thought of this result, but she just wanted to thank him face to face.


    "Did he say anything else?" the woman asked, as if there was still a trace of expectation.


    The man hesitated for a moment and said, "he also said that if the young lady wanted to thank her, she wouldn''t have to."


    "Hum." the woman''s slender palm slapped on the table, and her pretty face was full of anger, "he said so."


    As if he had heard the woman''s words, the man asked tentatively, "do you want to send someone to invite him back." he deliberately emphasized the word "please".


    "Presumptuous!"


    The woman immediately shouted angrily, which made the man''s body tremble. "The villain knows his sin."


    He knew that the woman was really angry, so he quickly put away his thoughts. Originally, he wanted to catch him back without permission to please the woman. It seems that this method can''t work.


    "Hum, I''ll go myself this time. If he doesn''t come to see me, I''ll go to see him." a firm color flashed in the woman''s eyes, and she couldn''t help being stubborn in her heart.


    The woman dressed up a little, and her clothes were also changed into a red xuanskirt. Because the clothes were too fit, her exquisite body curves were highlighted, and a pair of twin peaks were proudly in front of her chest.


    The slender waist is full and unbearable. A pair of slender jade legs are exposed. They are slender and round. Even women can''t help but look at them more.


    Out of the room, the woman said to the man, "take me."


    The man was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the young lady wanted to go in person. Who was the young man and had such a big face.


    However, he did not dare to disobey. He quickly took Wan Ying, who was possessed by magic, to the inn where Wang Yu lived. It was coincidental to replenish the goods. The distance between the two places was not far.


    At this time, Wang Yu was meditating and practicing in the room. Suddenly, he heard a sound of horse hoofs and wheels downstairs, because although he can relax here at ordinary times, he must keep his senses outside during practice to prevent sudden attack.


    Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes. He didn''t know why he felt something was going to happen.


    "Sister WANYING, what happened outside?" Wang Yu asked, looking at the demon WANYING who had just entered the house.


    "There''s a team of people outside. They say they seem to be people from the green soul gate." said Mo WANYING. She saw the team when she was eating downstairs just now.


    Listening to the guests on one side, it should be the team of qinghun gate, but with such a large row, I don''t know who can travel in the gate.


    While they were chatting, there was a slight knock on the door outside the room, and then there was a charming voice, "little woman came to see Grandpa, and I hope to meet him."


    Hearing this sound, Wang Yu felt familiar. "It''s her. She came in person!"


    Wang Yu didn''t expect that he turned down the woman''s invitation. She didn''t send anyone to embarrass herself. She actually came to see her in person. It seems that she really thanked her.


    Wang Yu opened the door and a beautiful figure appeared in front of him. It was the woman.

 Chapter 241

    Looking at the beautiful woman outside the door, Wang Yu frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the woman came in person.


    "What? Are you going to let me stand like this?" the woman looked at Wang Yu''s expression and didn''t care at all. Instead, she smiled and said.


    "Please." Wang Yu had no choice but to let her in. After all, this is the basic way of hospitality.


    The woman moved gently. When she entered the house, she saw the magic WANYING sitting by the bed, and a look of joy immediately appeared on her pretty face.


    Quickly came to the front of Mo WANYING and grabbed her little hand in her hands, "thank you very much today."


    She remembered that for a few days, Mo WANYING had been comforting herself by her side. It seemed that she was afraid that she couldn''t think of it.


    "It''s all right." Mo WANYING smiled. Thank her for not accepting it. After all, she didn''t really want Wang Yu to take care of it today.


    If Wang Yu had listened to himself and didn''t take care of it, the matter might have developed into another look.


    Wang Yu looked at the bodyguards standing outside the door and ignored them. He wouldn''t let them in, but they didn''t mean to come in. They respectfully saluted Wang Yu, and then closed the door slowly.


    Wang Yu sighed helplessly, turned and sat back on the chair, looking at the beautiful woman who was talking and laughing with Mo WANYING.


    Looking at this woman, even if Wang Yu didn''t have any evil thoughts, he couldn''t help looking at it more. This woman is so beautiful. Among the women Wang Yu knew, Bing Er can surpass her.


    "What a goblin!" Wang Yu sighed in his heart. Then he coughed twice. "Cough, I don''t know what the girl calls us?"


    The woman looked at Wang Yu and gently wrinkled his delicate nose. Her blue eyes were full of resentment. "Send someone to ask you not to give face, and I knew I would come in person."


    "If you want to say thank you, you don''t have to. Today''s business is just casual." Wang Yu said faintly. He didn''t want to have anything to do with the woman in front of him. He just wanted to deal with it as soon as possible so that she could leave.


    "You are a man." the woman gently skimmed her mouth and then patted her palm.


    Wang Yu looked at her action suspiciously. "What does this woman want to do?" Wang Yu didn''t know the situation. The force in his body couldn''t help flowing slowly. This place had made him a little afraid.


    "Creak..."


    When the door opened, a row of maids came in and stood neatly in front of Wang Yu with sandalwood boxes in their hands.


    There was a slight fluctuation of force on the surface of the box, and it was obvious that there were not ordinary things in it.


    The woman pulled demon WANYING and came over, "open it."


    With the opening of boxes, magic WANYING''s blue eyes suddenly showed surprise, because there were treasures in the box.


    Even in Wutian City, there are rare things. At this time, they even appear in front of themselves.


    Looking at the expression on Mo WANYING''s face, the woman smiled as if she was very satisfied. Then she introduced her: "This is the ten thousand year purple ginseng, which has the effect of strengthening the body and improving the realm; this is the Yan fire crystal, which has incomparably pure fire attribute energy; this is the three-level sword technique to swallow the waves; this is the three-level weapon level of light feather shirt, and there is a defense Rune depicted by a runist. Even the full blow of the junior martial arts disciples is not worth a penny."


    Listening to the woman''s introduction, not only Mo WANYING, but even Wang Yu''s heart beat faster, so he couldn''t help licking his lips.


    These are very precious treasures. Even if one of them appears outside, it will attract competition from major forces.


    However, at this time, all these things were put in front of him, which made Wang Yu have an impulse to kill the woman and take the treasure away.


    But he won''t do that. After all, he can take out these things. It can be seen that the background is deep. It seems that the green soul gate is not simple.


    "What do you mean?" Wang Yu forced down the agitation in his heart. He didn''t believe that the woman took these things to thank him.


    The woman smiled twice, then looked at Wang Yujiao and said, "I think you should already know who I am, but they shouldn''t have told you my name."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. The daughter of the head of qinghun sect, the man said it today, but he really didn''t tell himself the name.


    "Little girl Lu qianer has seen the young master. Thank you for your help today. Please accept these gifts to repay the young master''s kindness." the woman suddenly saluted Wang Yu slightly.


    Wang Yu was stunned by the sudden change, but then he quickly helped the woman up, "Miss Lu doesn''t have to."


    Wang Yu can''t afford to let the princess of the green soul gate salute him. After all, he just can''t see what''s going on today, so he did it.


    A faint smile appeared on the woman''s low pretty face. Then she stood up with the help of Wang Yu, "please give me these gifts."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s heart beat a little faster. He severely restrained his impulse to accept it and held back his hand. "No, Miss Lu, you''d better take it back. I can''t stand these things."

 Chapter 242

    Wang Yu knows where he is now. This is the Xuanwu region. If the news that he has so many treasures spread, he may not know how he died.


    Murders and robberies happen here every day. He doesn''t want to say more about his body in the street that day.


    To her surprise, she never thought that the young man in front of her would refuse these treasures. You know, even if they are placed in the inner circle, these are the top treasures in the row.


    He would refuse. Even one thing can make a strong man surrender at ordinary times. The boy refused.


    The green eyes were full of surprise, "don''t you move at all?"


    Lu qianer doesn''t believe that someone will be indifferent when facing these things, unless he has a deep foundation and doesn''t care about them at all, but she can be sure that Wang Yu''s appointment is not among them.


    "It''s impossible not to be excited, but I can''t accept these things if I do something or don''t do something." Wang Yu said calmly. However, when he said these words, his heart was dripping blood.


    The woman smiled slightly. Sure enough, it''s impossible for someone not to move. It''s just that his mind is firm. If someone else had changed, I''m afraid he would have accepted it long ago.


    "It seems that the childe still doesn''t like these things, otherwise the little woman would like to make a promise." the woman winked at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t expect the woman to say such a thing.


    "Cluck, cluck, you''re so cute!" Lu qianer smiled gently with her red lips covered.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s embarrassed appearance, she couldn''t help but want to kiss him on the face.


    "Miss Lu laughed." Wang Yu slightly returned to his mind and said calmly. I didn''t expect this woman to be like this.


    "Well, sister, I won''t tease you. In fact, I came to invite you to join the green soul gate." the woman restrained her joke and looked at Wang Yu seriously.


    "Join the green soul gate!" Wang Yu''s purpose is to go to Wutian college. He won''t join any forces.


    If it were not for the existence of wanhunjing in Wutian college, Wang Yu would not even go to Wutian college.


    "Well, if you think about it carefully, there is no doubt about the strength of the green soul gate in this city. If you join, I will ask my father to give you the position of deputy sect leader. At that time, even if you want me to marry you."


    Looking at the woman''s pretty face, Wang Yu knew that what she said was true, and there was no falsehood in it. However, if he didn''t aim at it, he wouldn''t be moved.


    However, after she said these words, magic WANYING''s face changed slightly. I''m afraid even her father would be overwhelmed by the conditions of the woman in front of her.


    Lu qianer''s appearance is so beautiful that all men will be excited and want to take her for themselves. However, at this time, she said that if Wang Yu joins qinghun gate, she will marry Wang Yu. I''m afraid no man can stand this condition.


    Magic WANYING looked at Wang Yu and waited for his answer. He was afraid that Wang Yu would promise, but in the face of these attractive conditions, she was not sure whether Wang Yu would really promise her.


    Under the expectant gaze of the two women, Wang Yu smiled faintly, "Miss Lu''s conditions are really attractive, but I''m afraid I''m not used to being bound."


    Mo WANYING slowly breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Wang Yu with a touch of tenderness. He really didn''t disappoint himself.


    Lu qianer didn''t know what Wang Yu meant. He had politely refused himself. She never thought that there would be a man who could stand such a temptation.


    Money, status and beauty, in the eyes of the young man in front of him, how can they all seem like floating clouds? Can''t they make him move at all?


    The woman couldn''t help but show a helpless smile on her pretty face. "It seems that the childe''s attitude is very firm. In this case, the little woman won''t force people to be difficult."


    Such conditions can''t persuade Wang Yu. It''s useless for her to say more, but it will annoy him.


    "Sorry." Wang Yu hugged his fist slightly. If he didn''t meet Xiaohun and bing''er, maybe he would really agree, but it''s impossible now.


    Because his vision is no longer short-sighted, and his heart belongs to only one person.


    "It doesn''t matter. You must have great aspirations, and you can''t hold this small Qingming city in your eyes." the woman sighed slightly, as if her strength had been taken away.


    Originally, men were very ugly in her eyes. When they looked at themselves, they were always so hot and greedy. Only this teenager was so plain when he looked at himself.


    But it was probably because of this insipid job that he refused to accept himself.


    Wang Yu wanted something else, but she stopped it. It''s useless to talk about it.


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly came out of the door, "Miss, the door owner asked you to go to the auction house."


    "OK, I know." the woman replied faintly.


    Lu qianer looked at Wang Yu, smiled and said, "this auction was organized by the five forces of Qingming city. There are many treasures. I don''t know if you are interested in taking a look."


    Looking forward to Wang Yu, she hoped that Wang Yu would agree, so that he could spend more time with himself.

 Chapter 243

    Looking at her look of expectation, Wang Yu couldn''t help feeling soft. Just now she invited herself to join in so sincerely that she refused.


    Now such a small request, Wang Yu can''t bear to refuse him.


    Looked at the magic WANYING standing on one side and cast an inquiring look at her.


    Mo WANYING smiled and nodded. Wang Yu performed well just now. Of course she agreed.


    Seeing this scene, Lu qianer couldn''t help sighing. No wonder he would refuse himself because of the girl next to him.


    Looking at Mo WANYING''s eyes, she couldn''t help but look envious. It was the first time for her to show her envy to her woman. In the past, this kind of eyes belonged to her.


    "Well, I''ll go with Miss Lu so that I can see the world." Wang Yu said with a light smile.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s consent, Lu qianer''s pretty face also showed a happy look.


    "Then let''s go." said Wan Ying, who was possessed, turned and walked out, and the maids followed her closely.


    Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING. "Let''s go with sister WANYING."


    Mo WANYING shook her head slightly, "go and come back early."


    She knew she should trust Wang Yu and should not doubt him. Lu qianer had shown her love to him just now, but Wang Yu didn''t promise.


    Now let Wang Yu accompany her alone for a while. It''s just a little compensation for her.


    Wang Yu is not reluctant. Since she doesn''t want to go, she should stay here. Anyway, it''s much safer than the auction house.


    "Then you wait for me to come back." Wang Yu smiled slightly, and then followed Lu qianer to leave.


    After the two of Wang Yu left, the room became deserted, but there was no negative look on Mo WANYING''s face.


    Instead, he had a faint smile. "Thanks to her, otherwise I might not know Xiaoyu completely until now."


    "I''ll wait for you to come back."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu and Lu qianer got on the carriage and went in the direction of the auction house.


    I have to say that the position of the green soul gate is really terrible. Along the way, Wang Yu can see that everyone looks in awe.


    Moreover, there are nearly 50 people in this team, most of them are martial artists above the five grades, and there are ten strong martial artists. It seems that she knows to be careful when she goes out now. Today''s events make her really afraid.


    But it''s no wonder she''s beautiful. It''s not her fault.


    They didn''t speak in the car, but Wang Yu could feel that Lu qianer''s gentle eyes fell on her for a moment.


    Wang Yu sighed helplessly. This woman is really difficult to deal with. If he didn''t have bing''er in his heart, he might really promise Lu qianer to be with her, but it''s obviously too late now.


    After a short time, the carriage stopped and said, "it''s here so soon." Lu qianer whispered, obviously not enough with Wang Yu.


    Her voice was very small, but Wang Yu still heard it. He could only ignore it as if he hadn''t heard it.


    "Come on, let''s go in." said Wan Ying, who was possessed, got off the carriage first, and Wang Yu followed.


    Looking at the building in front of him, Wang Yu smacked his mouth slightly. Although it was not comparable to Wutian auction house, it was also very luxurious.


    Follow Lu qianer in and soon came to the exhibition hall. At this time, there are thousands of people here. They look full of expectation. It seems that there will be many good things here today.


    Lu qianer didn''t stop, but walked towards the second floor. The five forces are the organizers. Obviously, they can''t be on this floor.


    Soon they came to a separate room. Lu qianer directly opened the door and went in. Wang Yu hesitated slightly and went in.


    "Good daughter, here you are." as soon as he entered the house, Wang Yu saw a middle-aged man sitting on a chair made of martial animal fur.


    The middle-aged man''s white robe formed a sharp contrast with Wang Yu, but on his robe, there was a golden border pattern, which seemed to have a gorgeous feeling.


    Lu qianer just looked at the middle-aged man and ignored him. Instead, she turned to look at Wang Yu, smiled faintly and said, "don''t stand, sit down."


    At this time, Lu Xuan also found the teenager standing behind his daughter, with a trace of doubt between his eyebrows.


    He knows his daughter very well. What she hates most is men, but he has never seen such a good attitude towards this teenager today.


    "Won''t your good daughter introduce this little brother to your father?" Lu Xuan looked at Wang Yu.


    Lu qianer gave her father a white look. Then she took Wang Yu''s hand and walked to her father. "Today, your daughter was impolite. Thanks to his help, otherwise, otherwise..."


    "What?" hearing the speech, Lu Xuan was immediately furious. It was unforgivable that someone dared to fight his daughter in the Qingming city.


    "I will destroy all his people."

 Chapter 244

    Looking at the angry middle-aged, Wang Yu didn''t know why. He had a touch of fear in his heart. "This man''s cultivation is really terrible. Just his voice has affected me."


    "No, the man has been seriously injured by him and tortured by me back to zongmen Haosheng." Lu qianer glanced at him and then said.


    The middle-aged man stood up slowly, walked to Wang Yu''s body and hugged Wang Yu slightly. "Thank you for saving my daughter. If you have any conditions, you can mention it. I will meet you."


    Lu Xuan''s daughter is his treasure. I''m afraid the whole green soul gate can''t compare with his daughter. His thanks to Wang Yu come from his heart.


    If something really happens to Lu qianer today, it won''t help even if he destroys the whole family.


    "No, I gave him all your four treasures and he didn''t want them." Lu qianer said with some bitterness.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Xuan''s face showed a surprised look. He knew exactly how valuable his four treasures were.


    However, he was indifferent to those four things. The boy was either arrogant or had deep inside information.


    "It seems that I really can''t repay my little brother, otherwise I''ll give you the green soul gate." Lu Xuan smiled awkwardly and joked casually.


    But what he didn''t think of was his daughter''s words, "it''s better to avoid it. I let him be the Deputy sect leader and he won''t do it."


    Lu Xuan was really shocked this time. Looking at the young man in front of him, the green soul gate has a place even in the Xuanwu region.


    Just now he was only joking, but his daughter was serious, but he was not moved at all. What is this boy made of? Can''t he be without desire.


    "Don''t do that, sir. It''s my honor to save the young lady. I don''t want anything in return." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    The man in front of him feels that even Li Yuan is far from him. I''m afraid his strength is much stronger than Li Yuan. Wang Yu doesn''t want to offend him.


    Lu Xuan frowned slightly and looked at the boy in front of him. It''s hard not that he came for his daughter.


    Lu qianer''s temptation to men is very clear. When walking in the street, those people can bump into each other because of looking at her. You can imagine that scene.


    The young man in front of him was young and was interested in the opposite sex. It seems that he really came for his daughter.


    Looking at her father''s alert look, Lu qianer knew what he was thinking and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The expression on Lu Xuan''s face changed constantly, and finally he was relieved, but he saw a man who could not be tempted by his daughter for the first time.


    It seems that the young man in front of him is really unusual.


    "In that case, forget it, but please stay a few more days so that I can do my host''s friendship." Lu Xuan smiled and said.


    Wang Yugang wanted to refuse. After all, he didn''t have much time left, but Lu Xuan seemed to see something and said directly, "you can''t refuse, otherwise I''ll be very angry."


    He said that Lu Xuan deliberately put his face on the board, with a look of no anger and self prestige. There was a faint smell of the superior.


    Lu qianer looked forward to Wang Yu, but she still wanted to stay with Wang Yu for a while.


    He sighed helplessly, "it''s better to obey orders than respect."


    He knows that he can''t really refuse this time. Looking at the appearance of middle-aged people, he''s afraid that if he doesn''t stay, he will force himself to stay. In that case, it''s not worth it.


    "Hahaha, OK, by the way, good daughter, what''s the name of the little brother?" at this time, Lu Xuan found that he didn''t even know the young man''s name after talking for so long.


    "What''s your name?" Lu qianer looked at Wang Yu. She never asked about it.


    Before, she wanted Wang Yu to join the green soul gate, but she forgot her name.


    "Younger generation Wang Yu." Wang Yu hugged his fist slightly and saluted Lu Xuan.


    "Wang Yu." Lu Xuan nodded slightly and silently wrote down the name.


    Several people sat down and chatted, waiting for the beginning of the auction. During the conversation, Wang Yu also knew more about the Wuxuan region. He also knew that the middle-aged man in front of him was called Lu Xuan. In fact, he was afraid that he was above the Wutu.


    From his words, Wang Yu learned that if you want to go to Wuxuan City, you can take it through the so-called flying mount. You can take it in this auction house.


    Soon the people outside were full, and then the auction opened.


    A beautiful figure appeared on the booth. Although she was not as graceful as Lu qianer, she had a pen with Mo WANYING.


    With a professional smile on her pretty face, a sweet voice sounded slowly in the field, "welcome to this auction. I believe everyone can''t wait. I won''t say more. This auction starts now."

 Chapter 245

    After the woman announced the start of the auction, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet. No one was making a sound, not even whispering.


    Because everyone''s eyes are burning on the booth, waiting for the treasures to be displayed immediately.


    You know, the things on display here today are very rare and precious, which is better than the four treasures of Lu Xuan.


    "I don''t know what treasures will be displayed at today''s auction?" Wang Yu was curious. After all, the auction was jointly organized by five forces. I''m afraid it would be unreasonable if there were no real things in such a big battle.


    "Take a good look at it, and you will never be disappointed." Lu Xuan smiled with a rather profound faint smile.


    Wang Yu is a little helpless. These people who are usually high above always like to pretend to be unfathomable, but they may be the same when they reach that level.


    At this time, a crystal box has appeared on the booth below, and the light crystal color is flowing on it.


    Then I heard the woman''s voice, "this is Wannian fire Ganoderma lucidum, which has extremely pure fire attribute energy. It is suitable for some martial artists who practice fire attribute skills. Taking it can greatly improve the fire element in their body. It is also the choice of the herbalist. The starting price is one million gold coins."


    "One million gold coins!?" hearing this figure, Wang Yu was surprised. He had heard of the fire Ganoderma lucidum when he was outside, but he didn''t see the real one.


    I didn''t expect that the starting price was as high as one million gold coins. If it was put on the periphery, I''m afraid it would be enough to form a small force.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, someone couldn''t wait to bid.


    "Two million..."


    "Four million..."


    Soon, the price of Ganoderma lucidum was called 5 million. Even the price of Ganoderma lucidum is worthless. Normally, the market price of Ganoderma lucidum is more than 3 million.


    But it''s two million higher here, but there''s no way. After all, these treasures will be bought soon after they appear. Now they want to fight when they encounter nature.


    Finally, the fire Ganoderma lucidum was sold at a price of $5 million. Even so, many people still looked envious, which made Wang Yu feel speechless. The people here are really not ordinary rich.


    With the shooting of the first thing, the second thing was put out. I saw that it was a long sword with a faint cold light shining all over, and the sharp breath was sent out on the long sword.


    As soon as this thing appeared, the people in the field were boiling, "three top weapons, it''s three top weapons!"


    I don''t know who suddenly shouted this sentence, and the whole field was as warm as boiling water.


    All the people''s eyes were shining with a hot look, staring at the long sword, their lips were slightly dry, and their eyes were full of greed.


    "The weapon of the top of the third grade!" Wang Yu was surprised.


    He has seen a lot of second-class weapons, but he has never seen these third-class weapons. Although the wanhun sword is powerful, it has only untied the first seal. I''m afraid its power is only in the middle of the third class.


    Because of the existence of a small soul, it can burst out such powerful power. Even so, using the ten thousand soul sword is enough to challenge beyond the level.


    "The top weapon of the third grade has a rune blessing on it, and its power is close to the fourth grade. I won''t say much about its value. The starting price is 4 million gold coins." the woman''s voice lightened.


    As soon as the voice fell, someone couldn''t wait to shout, "six million..."


    "Eight million..."


    "Ten million..."


    "Eleven million..."


    The price kept growing like a tide. Wang Yu''s heart was beating violently. Compared with these people, he was a poor man.


    In addition to some natural and local treasures worth some money, there are only more than 100000 gold coins left. The eldest brother forced himself out of the family.


    "I''m surprised. There''s something better for a while." Lu Xuan smiled at Wang Yu''s expression. The boy didn''t come from a big place.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to pay attention to this ten million gold coins. However, if he''s not from those places, he has the strength of martial arts disciples at his age. He''s really a genius.


    In his present state, he only needs a little induction to feel the cultivation accomplishments lower than his own state, and Wang Yu''s cultivation accomplishments can be seen at a glance.


    "Is there anything better than this?" Wang Yu looked at Lu Xuan in surprise. These three top weapons are already very precious to Wang Yu.


    There are even more precious things than it. Then... What will it be? He couldn''t help looking forward. He wanted to see something more precious than the top weapon of the third grade.

 Chapter 246

    Prices are still rising, until nearly 30 million, it gradually stopped. Some people''s faces are full of unwilling look, but more are helpless.


    They really can''t give more money to grab the weapons at the top of the three grades. You know, if a one grade martial artist has these three grades of weapons in his hands, even a hard regret four grade martial artist may not fall into the disadvantage.


    "35 million."


    However, at this time, a voice came from nowhere, directly setting the price at 35 million.


    There was a sudden uproar, 35 million. The price is already very high. It is impossible for someone to increase the price.


    After all, although these three top weapons are precious, 35 million is not a small number.


    "Ha ha ha, they are really willing to come." Lu Xuan threw through the transparent window and looked at another VIP room, because the voice came from there.


    Although the window is transparent from the inside, it can''t see the inside from the outside, because it is a material transformed by a Fuwen master and has this special attribute.


    "35 million, congratulations on this gentleman''s sword." the golden hammer in the woman''s hand fell gently, which determined the ownership of the long sword.


    "Thirty five million, this... Is really proud!" Wang Yu sighed in his heart. When can he do the same.


    "You look like a worthless man. I''m afraid you won''t see these things when you reach the third grade Fu master. By that time, money can''t be measured." the little soul looked contemptuous. Wang Yu was speechless. Unexpectedly, some fu masters would worry about money.


    "Third grade, what year and month it takes. Now I''m only the second grade. If I want to reach the third grade, it''s possible for me to reach the martial arts." Wang Yu sighed lightly. It''s not so easy for the third grade talisman to reach.


    If the realm of the master of Fuwen could be promoted so easily, the master of Fuwen would not have such a position on the mainland.


    "That''s ordinary people. You don''t know where your talent comes from. Your soul power is far higher than that of people of the same level. Even when you reach the eighth grade martial arts disciple, your soul power should be almost the same." the little soul said calmly.


    When Wang Yu was selected, he saw this. Although it needs natural materials and earth treasures to unlock the seal, there is another way, that is, to crack it by means of a talisman.


    However, the seal on the ten thousand soul sword is too strong, and the level of the rune master required is also high. Even the little soul can''t imagine meeting that level of Rune master.


    So he chose Wang Yu because he had the hope to reach that realm. Although it was a little ethereal now, Xiao Hun always believed in it. Otherwise, he could not help Wang Yu with all his strength.


    "Then I''ll work hard." Wang Yu''s eyes flashed with determination. Sanpin is not his ultimate goal. He wants to reach a higher level. Only in that way can he have enough strength to protect the people he wants to protect.


    At this time, the third item had appeared, but it was packed in a crystal box, and there was a wave of force on the box.


    "There are prohibitions on that box." Wang Yu was surprised.


    Prohibition is a clever use of force by some people with strong cultivation, which can have some effects of prohibition.


    "It seems that the things in this box are unusual." Wang Yu guessed.


    Just now, both of them have become so precious that they didn''t say to leave prohibition, but there is prohibition on this thing, and it seems to be very strong.


    "What''s that?" the voice asking under the stage kept ringing.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was almost over, the woman slowly smiled and said, "this is the animal pill of the golden scale goshawk at the top of the third grade."


    "Wow..."


    The voice just fell, and there was an uproar. The golden scale goshawk of the third grade peak was comparable to the existence of the samurai peak level. Unexpectedly, someone would hunt this terrible existence.


    "Can''t it be a lie? Are the three grade golden scale goshawks kidding." the voice of doubt sounded one after another under the stage, and no one believed it at all.


    The woman''s face didn''t change, but Liu Mei wrinkled slightly. "The golden scale goshawk was killed by five sect leaders. I think you should have no objection now."


    Five sect leaders, they are really strong, five warriors. Although it is difficult to hunt golden scale goshawks, it is not impossible.


    However, it is said that the golden scale goshawk has the blood of the ancient golden winged ROC in its body. Its terror level is not comparable to that of the general three grade martial animals.


    The voice under the stage gradually quieted down, "since everyone has no opinion, we will start the auction now, starting at 5 million gold coins."


    There were obviously fewer people bidding this time, and no one asked for a price for a long time, because although the animal pill is precious, it is useless to auction it back.


    The energy contained in the beast pill is terrible and violent. You can only take it by means of a pharmacist. Otherwise, if you use it directly, you may explode and die.


    But when he saw it, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly lit up. You know, although others can''t use it, he can.

 Chapter 247

    With the domineering power of Wu soul formula, the energy in the beast pill can be refined.


    At that time, Wang Yu improved his realm by refining animal pill, but after that, the effect was not so obvious.


    At most, the second animal pill only makes the force in his body stronger. The third animal pill may have an effect, but the existence of those levels is not what he can deal with at all.


    I didn''t expect to meet him here today, but he can''t afford the price, but he doesn''t want to give up. Fortunately, there are four miraculous drugs in the Najie, and the product level is no weaker than that of Wannian fire Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Five million."


    The field was quiet for some time, and a clear voice suddenly sounded, which surprised all the people present. Unexpectedly, someone would really spend such a price to buy Animal pill. Is he a pharmacist?


    In their understanding, I''m afraid only the herbalist would spend such a price to buy the beast pill.


    In another VIP room, an old man frowned slightly. He wanted to buy it for $5 million when no one asked for it.


    But he didn''t expect that one came out on the way to ask for a price with himself, which he never expected.


    "Six million." he must get these three kinds of animal pills. The elder of the clan needs such animal pills to refine pills. If he can take them back, the elder will be very happy.


    At that time, it will not be a problem to promote yourself. After all, it is very difficult to survive in the nether palace. If you can get the favor of the elders, your future will be immeasurable.


    "Six and a half million."


    "What? Dare to bid." the old man''s face suddenly showed anger, but the main purpose of his visit is not this beast pill, so he can''t spend too many gold coins on it.


    "My friend, I want this beast pill from Youming palace, and I hope to sell my Youming palace a face," the old man said aloud.


    "What?! Youming palace, there are people in Youming palace?"


    When I heard the name of Youming palace, the field suddenly became boiling. Youming palace is the overlord of Wuxuan city. In fact, its strength is comparable to that of Wutian college. Unexpectedly, even they came.


    "Youming palace." Wang Yu whispered. He didn''t expect to meet the people in Youming palace so soon. It seems that he really has a fate with Youming palace.


    Originally, he thought that he could not see the people of Youming palace until he arrived at Wuxuan city. Unexpectedly, he met them in Qingming city. It seems that the auction is still important.


    Lu Xuan looked at Wang Yu. He wanted to know what Wang Yu would do. Youming palace, even the five forces of them, were afraid of the existence. That was the real overlord of Wuxuan city.


    Qingming city is just a vassal of Wuxuan city. It can''t be compared with Wuxuan city at all.


    However, at the next moment, his eyes at Wang Yu suddenly became surprised.


    "Sorry, I also need this beast pill. If you want it, please bid. I don''t think the nether palace will make people want it." Wang Yu''s voice is very soft and harmonious, but why can''t anyone hear the irony.


    "You..." the old man frowned, and his old face was full of anger. Unexpectedly, someone dared not give the Youming palace face, which not only annoyed him, but also humiliated the Youming palace.


    "Wang Yu, the Youming palace is very powerful. You''d better not offend." Lu qianer hurriedly advised.


    She has heard of how terrible the netherworld palace is. She can occupy half of the country in the Xuanwu region without some means.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since they want it, let''s speak according to their strength. I''ll decide the beast pill." Wang Yu smiled calmly, but he didn''t worry at all.


    Lu qian''er frowned slightly. How could Wang Yu be so ignorant of heaven and earth that he dared to provoke the Youming palace? That''s the existence of five great powers.


    But looking at his indifferent appearance, Lu qianer was a little confused. It''s hard to see if he really had his own means and was not afraid of the nether palace.


    But he is just a martial arts disciple. No matter how strong he is, he can''t be the opponent of Youming palace. Let alone the mysterious palace master, even the elders surpass the existence of martial arts disciples.


    Lu qianer is worried about Wang Yu. Generally, people who offend Youming palace will come to no good end. She is worried that Wang Yu will be in danger.


    She doesn''t want to see Wang Yu in any danger. It''s just an animal pill. It''s not worth it.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. I have my own discretion." Wang Yu said with a slight smile.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s faint smile, I don''t know why, Lu qianer had an inexplicable trust in him.


    "Well, then you should be careful." Lu qianer sighed slightly and stopped taking care of it.


    Lu Xuan looked at his daughter like this, and a look of amazement appeared on his face. It was the first time he saw his daughter care about a person so much, and he was still a man.


    "Is it difficult for this girl to like this boy?" thought of this, Lu Xuan felt incredible.

 Chapter 248

    Although his daughter is beautiful, he never thought that his daughter would like that man.


    In the past, he also let his daughter meet many excellent noblemen, but she has never looked down on those noblemen, or even looked at them.


    Not to mention such worry, even my father doesn''t have this treatment.


    Lu Xuan looked at Wang Yu and his daughter, and found that the look in her eyes was as soft as a book when she was looking at Wang Yu.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "well, this girl always has people she likes. Where on earth did this boy get his blessing?"


    This thing made him very happy. There was hope for his daughter''s life. He thought he wouldn''t see her marry in his lifetime.


    "He''s really a lucky boy, but his talent is worthy of my daughter." it''s rare for a strong martial artist under the age of 20 to put such talent in the inner circle.


    However, at this time, they were like this, but the old man was really angry, "go and investigate who the bargainer is for me. I''ll see who dares to oppose my nether palace."


    "Yes."


    "If you dare to fight against the netherworld palace, you must have the consciousness of death." in the old man''s turbid eyes, a fierce flash flashed.


    Finally, the old man''s voice didn''t ring again, and the beast pill was photographed by Wang Yu.


    "Boy, do you have so much money?" Lu Xuan couldn''t help asking. 6.5 million is not a small amount.


    "No."


    Wang Yu didn''t hesitate. To tell the truth, he really didn''t have so much money in his hands.


    "You boy..." a row of black lines suddenly appeared on Lu Xuan''s forehead. What does it mean to have no? It''s not so happy.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll pay for you." Lu qianer smiled gently. A black card with golden lines appeared in her hand, which looked very noble.


    Wang Yu looked at the black card and immediately realized that they had misunderstood themselves. Although he didn''t have so much money, there were a lot of treasures, and he couldn''t use them.


    "No," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "You boy, my daughter wants to pay for you. You don''t have to. The people at the auction will send things later. I think what you should do." Lu Xuan scolded.


    Although there is one of them in the auction, the other four families account for no less than themselves. They can not be investigated for their daughter''s face, but those four people are not easy to talk.


    "Don''t worry, sect leader. Although I don''t have so many gold coins, there are some treasures. I think it should be enough to pay these 6.5 million gold coins." Wang Yu was not angry, but said faintly.


    "Treasure?"


    After looking at Wang Yu, I didn''t expect that the boy had a treasure, but there were treasures but no gold coins. It seems that he should have some adventures.


    "Hum." Lu Xuan snorted coldly and ignored it. What he was angry about was not that Wang Yu couldn''t pay, but that his daughter didn''t need to pay for him.


    Although he appreciates Wang Yu''s character, he is very protective of women.


    Wang Yu looked at Lu qianer and smiled helplessly. Lu qianer also smiled. Obviously, both of them felt Lu Xuan''s reaction was very strange.


    At this time, the woman''s voice sounded again, and a huge egg appeared on the booth, about half a meter long.


    "What''s that?" the crowd looked at the huge egg and couldn''t help showing their doubts. How could this kind of thing come out of the auction.


    However, when everyone was curious, Lu Xuan''s mouth showed a faint smile, "boy, the good play has begun."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu also looked curiously into the field. Although it was far away, Wang Yu''s soul power was so powerful that he felt an extremely strong wave of force on the giant egg.


    The wave turned out to be close to the martial arts disciple. He looked at the giant egg in surprise, "what is that?"


    When he was wondering, the woman''s charming voice on the booth slowly sounded, "now it is the highlight of this auction. This is the egg of the golden scale Goshawk. According to the calculation, it can hatch in a few months. I think you should be very interested."


    Looking at the shocked people in the field, the woman also showed a faint smile on her pretty face, but this reaction has long been expected by her.


    Martial animal cubs are countless times more precious than genius earth treasures. You know, martial animals are born with strong strength. If they can be domesticated from below, it is definitely the most loyal help.


    And this is the golden scale Goshawk. You know, the golden scale goshawk is the overlord in the air. It was born with second-class power, and it is a strong warrior.


    Moreover, it is still in the egg at this time. If it is included in the bag at this time, it will definitely be a terrible help in the future. It will never have two hearts for the owner, which is several times more precious than the cub.


    "The starting price is 10 million, please bid." a faint voice sounded, and the field immediately became boiling.

 Chapter 249

    The starting price of golden scale goshawk''s eggs has been as high as 10 million, but no one has a problem with this price, because at this time, they have stretched out their scarlet tongues and licked their lips.


    Don''t say 10 million, even 20 million, they have to fight.


    "The golden scale goshawk at the top of the third grade. I don''t know how the sect leader hunted it?" Wang Yu knew how strong the golden scale goshawk was.


    At the beginning, the three grade silver haired bear was just the first to enter the three grades, and it has such terrible strength. Now it is the existence of the three grade peak. I''m afraid its strength is about to surpass the warrior strength of human beings.


    What''s more, the golden scale goshawk''s body and the blood of the ancient divine beast golden winged ROC are much more difficult to deal with.


    Although the strength of the five warriors is very strong, they may not be able to the golden scale goshawk at the top of the third grade.


    Although he was not sure of the real strength of the five, he knew that the five should not reach the existence of the four grades.


    "Your eyes are very poisonous. Indeed, under normal circumstances, the five of us would not be the opponent of the golden scale goshawk, but what we met was a golden scale goshawk that had just been produced." Lu Xuan said calmly.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu nodded slightly. In this way, it makes sense. After production, the martial beast will not only be extremely weak, but also greatly reduce its strength.


    Because most of the energy is absorbed by the cub, otherwise it is impossible to have terrible strength at birth.


    "How lucky you are!" Wang Yu sighed slightly. The martial beasts usually hide themselves well from others.


    However, the golden scale goshawk was afraid of death. He didn''t expect to be found by humans when he was producing.


    "It''s just a coincidence." Lu Xuan smiled and waved his hand. The golden scale goshawk was indeed unintentionally encountered by them during their adventure.


    But the golden scale goshawk had been born to the last minute, so several people began to kill her when she was weakest after giving birth.


    Lu qianer held her cheek and looked at Wang Yu quietly. She was surprisingly active and didn''t interrupt.


    While they were talking, the atmosphere outside had reached an extremely warm level, and the price of golden scale goshawk eggs had turned to 40 million.


    This is definitely a sky high price. I''m afraid Lu Xuan''s green soul gate can''t take out so much. 40 million is no longer a figure to measure.


    In the VIP room, there was a sneer on the old man''s face, "I''m bound to get this animal pill. If it weren''t for it, I''d let that man shoot away the animal pill, 40 million. What do you think these small forces take to compete with me?"


    Youming palace has long been informed that the animal pill of golden scale goshawk will appear in this auction, so it spent a lot of money to send people to buy it.


    Although the Youming palace is powerful, it can be used in places where there are no rules.


    After all, it was acquired jointly by the five companies. If you rob it, I''m afraid you will lose the strength of the palace, so I decided to spend some money to buy it later.


    And this is to send the old eagle, and the old eagle is the old man with a gloomy face.


    "Fifty million..."


    Suddenly a voice rang out in the meeting hall. The original price was set at 40 million immediately. It turned out that someone was grabbing the things that could be obtained immediately.


    "It seems that my nether palace has been silent for a long time, and everyone dares to provoke me." the eagle old man looked suddenly cold. Someone was competing with him just now.


    However, after revealing his identity, someone came to compete for the cub. How can old Eagle not be angry? Even in the Wuxuan City, no one dared not give the Youming palace face.


    But when he arrived at Qingming City, he was frustrated many times, which filled the eagle''s heart with anger.


    In another VIP room, Wang Yu put down his raised hand, with a playful smile on his handsome face.


    "Wang Yu, what are you doing?" Lu qianer looked at Wang Yu in surprise. She didn''t understand what Wang Yu had to do.


    Just now, she has robbed the beast pill. At this time, even the cub has to compete, but the price of the cub is ridiculously high. Even her green soul gate can''t get the 50 million.


    Wang Yugang also said that he can only buy the beast pill in front of him. It can be seen that he can''t have money to buy cubs, but why should he increase the price?


    Wang Yu smiled faintly, "don''t worry. I think the nether palace is bound to win the golden scale goshawk cub. Of course, I can''t care about the ten million gold coins. I just want the sect leader to earn more."


    Hearing the speech, Lu Xuan understood what he meant, and his slightly wrinkled eyebrows slowly stretched out, with a satisfied smile on his face, "this boy has some courage."


    As Wang Yu expected, his voice had just fallen, and soon the old voice sounded again, "55 million."


    The eagle clenched his teeth. When he came out this time, the palace master gave him 80 million gold coins and told him to take it back.


    Now, however, the price has already claimed $55 million. If the man continues to increase, he may be really hard to do.


    "60 million." Wang Yu raised his hand again.

 Chapter 250

    Lu qianer couldn''t help feeling nervous. She was worried that the man wouldn''t continue to increase the price. If he didn''t increase the price, Wang Yu would be killed.


    However, her worry was obviously superfluous. The next moment, the old voice sounded again, "65 million."


    Wang Yu smiled and raised his hand slowly, but this time he was not asking for a price, but said faintly, "you won."


    As soon as this sound fell, there was an uproar in the field. Even fools can see that this person is clearly raising the price deliberately. It is obvious that he wants to pit the last person.


    But this man was really deceived, not to mention that man. Even if they were deceived, they thought it was really a close competition. Unexpectedly, it was such a result.


    "Bang!"


    The old man put his dry palm on the armrest of the chair and made a sudden effort, and the armrest turned into powder in an instant.


    The old face was full of anger. He had so much experience that he didn''t expect to be fooled by this routine today.


    "Damn it..." the old man clenched his teeth and had a awe inspiring killing intention in his eyes. This man was deliberately provoking him and the nether palace.


    How could he tolerate such things? "Did you find out, who are the people there?"


    The attendant behind the old man said respectfully, "I found out that in that room is Lu Xuan, the head of the green soul gate, but the person calling for price is a teenager and should also be invited.


    I have investigated that this man has no relationship with qinghunmen and the other four families, and he has no background. "


    "Hum, I dare to do this without background. Keep an eye on me. After the auction, I will rob and kill him and just get back the animal pill." the eagle narrowed his eyes slightly and flashed a fierce color.


    "I see how you can jump and dare to fight against the nether palace, so I''ll teach you how to write the word death."


    At this time, Wang Yuzheng looked at Lu Xuan with a smile. Now he can imagine that the old man must have been crazy.


    However, he had already offended the Youming palace. Liu Xiong invited by Lin batian was the person of the Youming palace. If he hadn''t broken through in time, not only he, but also the whole Wang family would disappear.


    How could he not hate the netherworld palace? If he could target it at this time, of course he would not let it go.


    "You boy, you have offended the Youming palace to death this time." Lu Xuan shook his head. The boy is too reckless. I''m afraid the people of the Youming palace will never let him go.


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt. I have some grudges with the Youming palace itself. It''s not bad."


    Lu Xuan was surprised and looked at the young man in front of him. He looked puzzled.


    Unexpectedly, he had a grudge with the Youming palace. With his current strength, I''m afraid it''s just an ant in the eyes of the Youming palace.


    I''m afraid it''s just a matter of moving his fingers to kill him. Even so, this boy dares to add fuel to the fire. I don''t know whether he is arrogant or superior.


    However, Wang Yu doesn''t care about them at all. He has two purposes. Losing face in Youming palace is only one of them, and the other is to let Lu qianer die.


    Those who offend the nether palace will not lead a dull life, and their little green soul door can''t protect them at all.


    As Wang Yu expected, Lu qianer''s eyes at Wang Yu became strange, and the previous tenderness disappeared. Wang Yu was very willing to see this.


    "Hey." Lu qianer sighed slightly in her heart. She didn''t expect to offend Youming palace when she fell in love with someone for the first time.


    They can''t compete with those forces at all, although the five forces together can make the Youming palace give way.


    However, if you really annoy the Youming palace, I''m afraid even if there are five more, it will only end in destruction. This is the Youming palace.


    "It seems that Wang Yu is not suitable for me." Lu qianer''s heart turned to him secretly. The originally hot heart was cold at this moment.


    However, she can''t show it. After all, Wang Yu is her benefactor. Although he can''t help him resist the threat of Youming palace, he can''t fall into a well at this time.


    Looking at Wang Yu with a faint smile on her face, Lu qianer shook her head slightly and looked away.


    Feeling her change, Wang Yu sighed slightly. Lu qian''er was indeed a realistic person, not suitable for his rebellious generation.


    If one day she wants to go further, she can''t follow, because she won''t give up the life she found first.


    But that person is different. She is willing to face the danger with herself and stand in front of her. Although she left quietly, Wang Yu always has a feeling in her heart.


    When she meets bing''er, she won''t leave herself. Although this feeling is very ethereal, Wang Yu always believes it because he is trying to make himself stronger.

 Chapter 251

    "Congratulations to VIP No. 4 for taking this finale." the woman smiled sweetly at room No. 4, which is where the old eagle is located.


    However, at this time, he didn''t want to see the little girl show off. He only thought about how to destroy the person who contradicted him.


    The auction ended at a loss, and everyone began to leave gradually, but Wang Yu didn''t leave because he was waiting for the auction house to deliver things to him.


    According to the rules of the auction house, only after the auction is over will things be sent to the buyer to complete the final transaction.


    Wang Yu didn''t wait long. Soon two people came in. One of them was the woman who had just presided over, while the other was holding a crystal box.


    Wang Yu looked at the golden beast pill in the crystal box. Even with the crystal box and the prohibition, Wang Yu could feel the violent pure energy from the beast pill.


    "Sir, this is the animal pill you photographed. Now please complete the final transaction." the woman whispered to Wang Yu with a professional smile on her face.


    Wang Yu smiled awkwardly. "I don''t have so many gold coins with me. Can I exchange them with spirit objects?"


    The woman''s look did not change, smiled and nodded, "as long as we pass the appraisal."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. With a wave of his hand, two crystal boxes appeared on the table, and a strong aura of heaven and earth immediately filled the air.


    Looking at the things on the table, the woman''s green eyes contracted slightly, with a surprised color, "a spirit object of more than 50000 years."


    She has been at the auction house for many years, and there are too many treasures to count. At a glance, she can judge the grade of the items in the box.


    Hearing the speech, even Lu Xuan was surprised. He quickly looked over and felt the spirit of heaven and earth from the crystal box, and his eyes suddenly looked surprised.


    "Sure enough, it''s a spirit thing more than 50000 years old. I didn''t expect you to have such a thing, and it''s still two." Lu Xuan looked at Wang Yu and looked surprised.


    Spiritual objects with more than 10000 years are very rare. If they have been online for more than 10000 years, the quality will be improved exponentially. At this time, it has reached the grade of 50000 years, which can be regarded as a treasure among treasures.


    Wang Yu was also a little surprised. He got it from the ruins at that time. He thought it was just an ordinary ten thousand year spirit. Unexpectedly, it has reached fifty thousand years.


    Not to mention the third grade animal pill, the fourth grade can definitely be exchanged, and the market price will never be less than tens of millions.


    More importantly, such spirit objects rarely appear on the market and are usually collected by some powerful forces.


    The woman calmed her surprise slightly. After all, she was also a person who had seen the world. "Sir, one plant is enough, and I''m afraid our auction house will be looking for five million gold coins for you."


    "OK, that''s it." Wang Yu collected the other one and was willing to spend less.


    What''s more, it''s a spirit object of more than 50000 years. If he had known, I''m afraid he wouldn''t dare to take it out. It''s a very dangerous thing.


    "OK, just a moment, I''ll go to help you with the formalities." the woman saluted Wang Yu slightly, then nodded to Lu Xuan, and left the room with the crystal box.


    After she left, Lu Xuan looked at Wang Yu strangely, "boy, I didn''t expect you to have such a treasure!"


    Wang Yu smiled calmly. "This is my experience. The teacher gave it to me. It can help me practice, but this time it''s for the beast pill."


    At last, Wang Yu shook his head regretfully, as if he was reluctant to give up.


    "Teacher?" Lu Xuan whispered, "no wonder this boy has this kind of thing. It turns out that there is a mysterious teacher behind him."


    Originally, Lu Xuan wanted to exchange the 50000 year old spirit with Wang Yu, but now the situation is not good.


    However, killing people and stealing goods in the Xuanwu region is a common thing. Although Wang Yu saved his daughter, he will never be merciful.


    But listen to his meaning, there should be a powerful man behind him who can give him this precious thing. I think he is not an ordinary person. It''s better not to offend him.


    Thinking of this, Lu Xuan gave up his mind. No matter how good things are, they are not as precious as his own life.


    Wang Yu looked at Lu Xuan. How could he not see the color of greed in his eyes.


    Although he had a good talk with Lu Xuan just now, Wang Yu understood that people who could occupy a place in the Xuanwu domain would not be so good to each other.


    That''s why he made up a nihilistic teacher to frighten Lu Xuan and let him stop the idea of snatching. Otherwise, with his strength, he simply has no ability to protect himself.


    Lu qian''er''s green eyes also had a strong color of surprise. She also didn''t expect Wang Yu to have such things. "No wonder he didn''t like the things I gave him."


    Now she also understood why Wang Yu refused his thanks so happily at that time.

 Chapter 252

    Soon the woman came back and handed a purple gold card to Wang Yu. "After deducting the animal pill and handling fee, this card has 4.6 million gold coins. The animal pill is yours now."


    Then the maid who had been standing behind the woman put the box on the table. Then the woman continued: "there is a prohibition on the box, but it is very weak. As long as there is the strength of martial disciples, it can be broken, which is also to avoid the leakage of energy."


    "OK, I know." Wang Yu nodded slightly. He could still feel the power on the seal. He could easily remove it.


    Then the woman didn''t stay much, turned around and left here with her maid.


    Wang Yu collected the beast pill into the ring and hugged Lu Xuan''s father and daughter slightly. "Thank you today. Since the auction has ended, I''ll leave first and leave."


    Wang Yu pushed the door and left without waiting for them to speak. There were only Lu Xuan and his daughter left in the house.


    Seeing Wang Yu leave, Lu qianer couldn''t help feeling lost.


    "What''s the matter, reluctant?" Lu Xuan looked at his daughter and whispered. How could he not understand his daughter.


    "No, he is too defiant and arrogant. Leave and leave." Lu qianer shook her head slightly.


    She used to like Wang Yu, but now she feels that Wang Yu can''t be his other half.


    His words had been very clear before, and now I know that he has sorrow and resentment with the netherworld palace, so I can''t be with him.


    If the netherworld palace comes to her in the future, I''m afraid she will die. She is not willing to give up her beautiful and free life.


    "This boy has a good talent, but he is too publicity. I''m afraid he will suffer a loss." Lu Xuan sighed slightly.


    The people in Youming Palace are not so easy to deal with. I''m afraid Wang Yu will not come to the door soon. No one can protect him at that time.


    Lu qianer is not talking, because she doesn''t want to mention this person now. He has nothing to do with himself.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu had left the auction house, but because he didn''t know the way back, he had to rent a carriage back. Now he is also a rich man. Naturally, he won''t care about this.


    Soon Wang Yu returned to the inn. It was late at night. There were lights on the first floor of the inn, and the lights in other rooms had been extinguished.


    Wang Yu''s senses are much stronger than ordinary people, so he can see the road even in the dark.


    But when he got to the second floor, he saw that there was a candle that had not been extinguished.


    Looking at the light, Wang Yu couldn''t help but show a faint smile, "it seems that sister WANYING is still worried about me."


    Wang Yu hurried back to the room, gently opened the door and gently closed it for fear of disturbing Mo WANYING.


    But when he had just closed the door, a beautiful voice sounded behind Wang Yu, "how did you come back?"


    Wang Yu turned around and saw the magic WANYING sitting on the bed in a quilt. She only showed her head outside and looked at Wang Yu quietly.


    She was going to have a rest, but when she lay down, she couldn''t sleep at all, because she was worried that something would happen to Wang Yu. After all, this is the Xuanwu region, a place with no order at all.


    However, she waited for two hours, but she was not tired. She only looked forward to Wang Yu''s early return.


    When she heard the familiar footsteps, her heart, which had been hanging in the air, also fell slowly.


    "Hee hee, you haven''t rested yet?" Wang Yu shook his head awkwardly, went to the bed and put the snack he bought when he just came back in front of Mo WANYING.


    "Just going to sleep." Mo WANYING slightly Oh, glanced. She wouldn''t say she was waiting for him.


    When the oil paper package was opened, a burst of fragrance floated out, making the devil WANYING''s stomach make a ''grunt'' sound.


    "I knew you were hungry, so bring back some pastries. Eat them quickly." Wang Yu smiled. Mo WANYING had already found out that he would be hungry at night.


    "Hee hee." Mo WANYING finally smiled on her pretty face, then picked up the cake and ate it.


    Looking at her like this, Wang Yu shook his head unsteadily. The eating appearance is really exaggerated.


    Wang Yu lay quietly in bed thinking about what happened today. It was strange to save people, Lu qianer came to the door, the auction, and meet the people in Youming palace again.


    "You''d better leave quickly tomorrow. It will be safe only when you arrive at Wutian college," Wang Yu thought.

 Chapter 253

    The next morning.


    Early in the morning, Wang Yu packed up his things and woke up Mo WANYING who was still sleeping.


    Because Mo WANYING waited for him very late yesterday, she looked bleary eyed and looked at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu is also quite helpless about this. After all, their current situation is not very safe. They should leave Qingming city as soon as possible.


    According to Lu Xuan, there is a flying martial animal rental in this auction store. The speed of flying martial animals is not comparable to him.


    According to normal calculation, it takes five days to arrive at Wuxuan city with Mo WANYING, and you also need to take a transmission array on the way.


    But now with this flying martial beast, two days is enough to reach the Xuanwu region. There are still more than ten days left from the agreement with the old man.


    "May I help you, sir?"


    As soon as they entered the auction house, a woman came forward. When she saw that it was Wang Yu, her attitude suddenly became respectful.


    Wang Yu recognized at a glance that the woman was the woman who followed the auctioneer yesterday.


    "I want to take the flying beast to Wuxuan City," Wang Yu said directly.


    "OK, please go through the formalities here. The fastest time is half an hour later." the woman led Wang Yu to the front desk to go through the formalities. Because Wang Yu''s identity was special, she went through the formalities quickly.


    There are provisions in the auction house. When the consumption in the auction house reaches more than 3 million gold coins, you can enjoy the treatment of members, so it is naturally much more convenient.


    Because there was still half an hour, Wang Yu was taken to a separate lounge. Although he was a little surprised, he thought it should be because of his performance yesterday.


    Five million gold coins, that''s really not a small amount. In exchange for these benefits, it should be.


    Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu with a strange look on her pretty face, "what did you do here last night?"


    From the moment they came in, the receptionist''s attitude was very respectful, which was different from that of others.


    Mo WANYING was always wondering, but because the woman followed her, she couldn''t ask. She didn''t have a chance until now, but she wouldn''t miss it.


    "Nothing, just spent some money here." Wang Yu touched his nose and smiled.


    She looked at Wang Yu suspiciously, but since Wang Yu said so, it should be, but she wouldn''t ask how much it cost. After all, it was Wang Yu''s private affair.


    However, while they were chatting, a knock on the door sounded. Wang Yu whispered, "come in."


    "Creak..."


    The door opened and a beautiful figure came in slowly.


    Seeing her, Wang Yu frowned slightly, "what''s the matter?"


    This person is not her, but the woman who presided over the auction yesterday. Although she doesn''t know her name, Wang Yu still remembers her way of doing things.


    "I''m here to tell you something, of course." the woman smiled and said mysteriously.


    Seeing her expression, Wang Yu frowned a little tighter. It seemed that the news was very important to herself, otherwise she wouldn''t take the initiative to come to the door.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Wang Yu asked.


    But after waiting for a moment, the woman just smiled at Wang Yu without saying anything, which made Wang Yu somewhat confused. "What''s the matter with this woman? It''s clear that she has something to do. Why didn''t she say it again?"


    When he was wondering, the lazy voice of the little soul sounded, "she wants benefits."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu seemed to have a sudden understanding. He forgot that this was the Xuanwu region. With a faint smile, he took out a talisman from the ring.


    "This is a second-class traction talisman. Can you say it now?" Wang Yu threw the talisman into the woman''s hand.


    Feeling the warm and cool feeling spread on the talisman, the woman''s pretty face showed a surprised color, "it''s really a second-class traction talisman."


    She could feel that the auras of heaven and earth around her were converging towards herself. For a moment, it had doubled its intensity.


    "Can there be a fake?" Wang Yu frowned slightly. These two traction talismans were drawn by him before. He originally planned to wear them himself, but unexpectedly they were blacked by her.


    "The value of the second grade talisman is generally about one million gold coins, but this traction talisman is a special existence. It needs at least two million gold coins."


    Holding the talisman in her hand, she thought secretly in her heart. She looked at the young man in front of her. The woman felt that he was more and more mysterious.


    "How can there be a fake? I''ll tell you now." the woman quickly said with a smile: "after the childe left yesterday, we went to deal with the last transaction, that is, the animal egg, and the person who took the animal egg was the eagle old man of Youming palace."


    "Old eagle?" Wang Yu whispered softly, but in his impression, there was no news of this man at all.

 Chapter 254

    "It was the eagle old man who spent 100000 gold coins to buy information about you after the transaction was completed." the woman continued, "we can''t let go of this kind of business, so we sold him the information after you reached the Xuanwu region. I think we should revenge you."


    The woman clearly remembers that the young man cheated the eagle more than one million gold coins yesterday.


    According to the character of Youming palace, how can you give up? So I bought his detailed information from the auction house.


    I have to say that this auction store is very terrible. It actually writes everything about Wang Yu after he entered the Xuanwu region clearly, and even clearly records how many times he ate.


    "It''s really terrible to sell the store." Wang Yu looked at the woman and sighed for the wide eye of the auction house.


    "This is the information of the old eagle and the people he brought this time." then a scroll appeared in the woman''s hand and handed it to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and took the scroll, which he bought at the cost of a jade amulet.


    "Then look at it first, and I''ll go out first." the woman smiled and walked out.


    "What happened? How did you meet the people in the nether palace again?" just now, Mo WANYING was listening.


    When she heard about the netherworld palace, her face changed slightly. She was deeply impressed by the netherworld palace.


    Although she had not seen Liu Xiong, she saw the robbers in the small town.


    Cruel and cruel, the whole town was slaughtered. It was like the scene of human purgatory, which can still appear in her dream.


    Not only did no one arrive, but even I almost fell into danger. If Wang Yu didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid I would stay in the town forever and become a member of the wreckage.


    Therefore, there was deep disgust and fear in her heart.


    "I met a man from Youming Palace at the auction yesterday, which embarrassed him a little." Wang Yu shrugged and opened the scroll in his hand.


    It has to be said that the information record of this auction store is very detailed. Even the position and accomplishments of the eagle old man in the zongmen are clearly marked on it.


    "Jiupin martial arts disciple, it''s a bit tricky to cultivate like this." Wang Yu frowned slightly when he saw his cultivation.


    At the beginning, the dark one was only eight grades, which had forced him to use the power of the little soul. Now the eagle old man is nine grades.


    Moreover, the eagle old man is still from the nether palace. At first, the bottom Yun is not comparable to the dark one. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to deal with.


    "It''s worthy of the nether world palace. It has a separate flying mount, and it''s still a second-class level." Wang Yu looked at the messages on the scroll in surprise.


    This made him see that the inside information of Youming palace is really terrible. Unexpectedly, a martial artist can have these two flying martial beasts.


    Then Wang Yu looked at the information of the other five people. They were all martial artists and didn''t need to be seen at all.


    Now the only thing that worries Wang Yu is the eagle old man, "Jiupin martial arts disciple, I hope he won''t meet him, otherwise it will be another hard battle."


    Soon half an hour passed while waiting. The maid took Wang Yu and them to Wu beast and explained some common problems.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t listen to her at all, but looked at the ten meter long and five meter high wind bird in front of him in surprise.


    "The wind bird is not weak among the second-class martial animals." Wang Yu sighed slightly in his heart. He didn''t expect that such powerful martial animals were tamed. The strength of the auction store was really great.


    There are two houses on the back of the wind bird. Obviously, it should only carry two groups of people this time.


    Wang Yu and Mo WANYING are in the same room. Although the house is not very big, it is enough for two people. There are also some necessities of life, which are obviously for long-distance navigation.


    "Hoo..."


    Mo WANYING breathed easily and fell on the bed. "Finally I can rest. I''m sleepy."


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly, but now he is not in the mood to rest, because the eagle old man doesn''t know when he will come to the door. He must prepare some countermeasures in advance.


    "Draw some talismans first, or be on guard." Wang Yu sat at the table and took out some jade cards from the ring.


    When his mind moved, blood droplets appeared in his palm, and then the lines were carved on the jade plaque.


    With the depiction of Fu Li, Wang Yu''s soul power was also rapidly consumed. He finally stopped after drawing the fourth jade Fu.


    At this time, he knew that there was little soul power left in the sea, but looking at the four jade runes in front of him, Wang Yu nodded with satisfaction.


    Among the four jade talismans, there are two two grades and two grades. If it weren''t for the blood drop in his hand, I''m afraid he could draw two grades.


    Slightly stretched a lazy waist, and the bones on the body suddenly made a crackling sound, "hoo, it seems that we still have to improve the realm as soon as possible."

 Chapter 255

    Take back the blood drops, turn around and look at Mo WANYING lying in bed. At this time, her breathing has become calm and obviously she has fallen asleep.


    With a faint smile, Wang Yu took out a jade amulet. He saw a faint luster shining on the jade amulet.


    "With this space jade talisman, sister Wan Ying can be safer." this talisman was discovered by Wang Yu in the nine talismans.


    Originally, Wang Yu only heard of space treasures that can store dead objects. For example, only dead objects can be stored in Najie.


    Because in space, there is no air and heaven and earth aura, and there is nothing, so life can''t stay in it at all.


    However, the jade talisman in his hand was different at this time, because it could store living creatures and even people in it.


    However, the time is limited. Otherwise, it would be against the sky. With a jade amulet drawn by Wang Yu now, it should be able to let Mo WANYING take a day in it.


    After that, the talisman will disappear because of the depletion of energy. At that time, the living body in it will be directly moved out.


    Wang Yu was worried that the old eagle would attack at that time. He couldn''t care about Mo WANYING at all. If she was in danger, how could he feel better.


    So he drew this jade talisman. If there is danger at that time, it can also protect Mo WANYING from harm.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly Wang Yu felt a violent tremor. He immediately became vigilant, "are you coming?"


    "The little beast hasn''t come out to die." Wang Yu frowned when he heard the voice. How can the voice be different from that of the old eagle?


    "Go out and have a look." Wang Yu arranged a force prohibition around Mo WANYING. Although it seems weak, it can resist the full blow of the five grade martial arts disciples.


    Wang Yu walked out of the room and saw a big blue bird next to the wind bird, "Yipin spirit carving!"


    Wang Yu recognized at a glance that the Wu beast was a Yipin spirit carving. Except for its extremely fast flight speed, it didn''t have too strong attack power.


    "Not old eagle."


    On the back of the spirit carving stood a middle-aged man, his face full of anger, but at this time, he looked in another direction, obviously not for himself.


    Wang Yu looked at the direction. There was a young man and a young girl, who should be older than himself. At this time, the young man protected the young girl behind him and looked warily at the man on the spirit carving.


    "Lin Yun, don''t deceive people too much. Don''t think there is no one in Wutian college." the young man frowned and looked frightened in his eyes. Obviously, the middle-aged man in front of him was afraid.


    "Hum, Wutian college may be very strong, but I don''t care about you." Li Yun sneered with disdain. Obviously, he didn''t care about the threat of the youth.


    "You..." the young man looked at Li Yun in the distance angrily and insulted himself, but he couldn''t bear to insult the college at all.


    "Wu Tian college has thousands of disciples who go out to practice every year. Every time, there are some who can''t go back. Some may have died by accident, but most of them were killed by my Youming palace." Li Yun smiled, but there was a fierce smell in his smile.


    "I didn''t expect it was you. Aren''t you afraid of the college revenge?" the young man immediately roared.


    Unexpectedly, those senior brothers and sisters who die every year are killed by the nether palace. "If I can go back alive, I will tell the college about it. You''ll wait for the college''s revenge." the boy roared.


    But he also understood that it was almost impossible to leave alive from the middle-aged man in front of him. He was a martial arts disciple of six grades, and he was only one grade. How could he resist.


    "That will wait for you to go back alive." a fierce flash flashed in Lin Yun''s eyes. His toes were on the back of lingdiao, and the whole man got up and landed steadily on the wind bird


    "Don''t come here." looking at Lin Yun approaching step by step, the force in Wang Lin''s body suddenly moved, and the woman behind him was trembling with fear.


    Lin Yun looked at Wang Lin with a light smile. His smile was full of fun, and his slightly narrowed eyes glittered with a fierce color.


    "Resist, then you''ll try to resist." with a grimace, Lin Yun''s figure suddenly rushed to the boy.


    The force surged in the palm of his hand, carrying a strong spirit of competition.


    The young man''s face suddenly turned pale. The strong wind directly broke the force he protected outside his body and came straight to the door.


    The boy clenched his teeth. Although he couldn''t fight the middle-aged man in front of him, he couldn''t wait to die.


    He pushed the woman hiding behind him aside and greeted him with a palm of his hand with thick force.


    "Boom!"


    The roar suddenly sounded, and an air wave spread around. The feathers on the back of the windbird were blown up and then fell.


    I saw that both of them kept the posture of bombarding each other, as if they were evenly matched, but in fact, it was not so at all.


    Lin Yun despised a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and made a sudden force on his fist. Wang Lin was shocked and shot out, hitting the bird''s back heavily.

 Chapter 256

    "Puff..."


    Blood gushed out of his mouth and dyed the feathers on the back of the windbird red.


    "Senior brother Lin." the mist appeared in the woman''s green eyes and shouted loudly.


    "Cough..." Wang Lin struggled to stand up and coughed up a mouthful of blood again.


    Under that punch just now, he was seriously injured, and most of his muscles and veins were broken.


    "One product and six products really can''t be compared at all." Wang Lin covered his arm. The fist had broken his arm just now. Now he was completely trying to be brave.


    "You can still stand up. It seems that you started lightly just now. Then you can''t get up completely." Lin Yun smiled ferociously, and his force suddenly surged out.


    The power of terror scattered the surrounding air, and his slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened and a punch was thrown out.


    I saw a fist shadow carrying the power of terror, roaring towards the boy.


    Wang Lin could feel how terrible the power of the fist shadow was. If he was hit by this boxing, he would die.


    But the speed of that punch was so fast that it seemed to lock the surrounding space in it. He had nowhere to escape.


    The feeling of tearing spread on his body in an instant. Wang Lin really felt the breath of death.


    "Elder martial brother Lin!" the girl looked at this scene in despair. She could feel the terrible power above the fist shadow. Under the fist shadow, she was like an ant.


    Wang Yu looked at the woman lying on the ground and felt familiar. He seemed to have seen her somewhere.


    "It''s her!" Wang Yu suddenly remembered that the girl was the granddaughter of Fanyun sect leader Yunli. I didn''t expect to meet her here.


    But at this time, she didn''t notice Wang Yu at all, because she was completely in fear, with only the terrible fist shadow and Wang Lin in her eyes.


    "Hey." he sighed helplessly. Then Wang Yu turned his palm and a streamer was shooting at the fist.


    The speed was so fast that it was hard to regret with the fist shadow in the blink of an eye.


    "Burst."


    The sound of whispering sounded in Wang Yu''s heart. I saw a dazzling light flashing in front of the fist shadow, "boom..."


    The sound of the explosion suddenly rang through, and a strong afterwave suddenly raged.


    "Oh!"


    The huge body of the wind bird was suddenly shocked, and a shrill cry came from its mouth, and the spirit carving was directly involved. It rolled twice in the air before it stabilized.


    "What!?" Lin Yun immediately. Although the punch just now was not his full strength, it also had 60% strength. He was taken down so easily.


    Lin Yun looked at the young man standing not far away with a dignified look in his eyes. "How can this young man be so strong and take my attack so easily? Is he a strong man?"


    He thought so, but Wang Yu''s heart was more painful at this time. What was thrown out just now was the second grade blasting jade symbol he portrayed.


    It was originally intended to deal with the eagle, but I didn''t expect to use one so soon.


    If he hadn''t just finished depicting the rune and was a little weak, how could he be willing to use these two jade runes.


    "Who are you, boy? Dare to take care of my business?" Lin Yun looked at the mysterious boy who suddenly appeared in front of him, and his look became vigilant.


    "Idle man." Wang Yu smiled faintly. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with the people in Youming palace.


    At this time, yunqian''er also found the young man on one side. However, when she saw the man''s face, her pretty face was full of surprise, and then there was surprise. "I met him, and he really came to the Xuanwu region. It''s saved."


    Wang Lin waited for a long time. The deadly attack did not come. He opened his eyes tentatively. At this time, Lin Yun''s eyes did not look at himself.


    "What''s going on?"


    Looking at the boy confronting Lin Yun not far away, I suddenly realized that it must have been the boy who saved himself just now.


    But a moment later, he remembered that he was facing Lin Yun, the top disciple of Youming palace, "brother, be careful. Lin Yun is a six grade martial arts disciple with strong strength."


    "Six grade martial arts disciples are really strong." Wang Yu smiled and looked indifferent, as if he didn''t take him in his eyes at all.


    "Is he better than the sixth grade martial arts disciple?" Yun qianer looked at Wang Yu and was shocked in her eyes.


    When I met Wang Yu at that time, he was just a martial arts disciple of the first grade. Has he broken through to the sixth grade now?


    If so, is he still human? He has been promoted so much in less than two months. I''m afraid even demons can''t describe him at all.


    However, Wang Yu''s words were heard in Wang Lin''s ears. He seemed to hear something very incredible, "this... I''m afraid this boy is younger than me. How can he be so strong?"


    He asked himself that he was already a genius in the Wutian college, and he was valued by the dean of the foreign college, so he asked himself to bring new students.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that I met the people of Youming palace just after I came out for more than a month. Because I was defeated, I had to flee to the college.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Yun would not give up until he came here.


    "Boy, I advise you to leave the affairs of Youming palace alone." Lin Yun doesn''t know the strength of the young man in front of him, so he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Wang Yu smiled faintly, "it''s because it''s the matter of Youming palace that I want to take care of."


    "You..." Lin Yun didn''t see anyone who dared not give Youming palace face, which made him more uncertain about the identity of a teenager.


    "I''d better leave first." Lin Yun secretly decided. Then he moved to return to the spirit carving.


    "Oh!"


    However, at this time, an eagle''s cry sounded in the distance. With the eagle''s cry, an old voice like thunder came, "I want to see how you manage."


    Hearing this sound, Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed. Looking at the direction of the eagle''s cry, he saw a shadow approaching quickly, "unexpectedly, he came now, old eagle."

 Chapter 257

    Wang Yu frowned. Unexpectedly, the old Eagle came at this time. A dark shadow was constantly magnified in Wang Yu''s sight.


    "Old Eagle!?" Lin Yun seemed to be very surprised at the direction of the voice.


    He''s after Wang Lin and them, but why did the eagle appear here? Doesn''t it mean that he was sent to Qingming city to participate in the auction?


    Hearing the name of the eagle old man, Wang Lin''s look suddenly changed, and then he became depressed. "It''s over, it''s really over."


    How could he not have heard the name of the eagle old man? There are some well-known people in Wuxuan city. They are among the top 20 on the fierce list.


    In fact, his strength has reached the ninth grade martial disciple. Lin Yun has been beaten for these six grades, and he has no power to fight back, not to mention the ninth grade.


    Jiupin is definitely a new height, which is not recognized by ordinary martial arts disciples at all.


    A moment later, the figure came to the wind bird and stopped his way.


    Seeing the old figure jump, he came to the bird''s head. His gray robe moved with the wind and lost behind him with one hand. There was a sharp luster in his turbid eyes.


    Glancing at the crowd, the old man''s vision was to stay on the handsome young man in black.


    "You are Wang Yu as like as two peas"? "In his purchase of information, only a portrait of Wang Yu is exactly the same as the young man.


    Wang Yu frowned. He could feel that there was an inexplicable pressure on the old man, as if he could make himself immobile standing there.


    The force in the body slowly flows, "exactly." step by step, he slowly steps out, and immediately breaks the momentum, and his body is relaxed.


    "En?" the old man looked at Wang Yu in surprise. Unexpectedly, the young man broke his momentum so easily, "interesting boy."


    "Eagle old man, why are you here?" Lin Yun flashed to the eagle old man and saluted him slightly.


    In the netherworld palace, the eagle old man''s strength and status are higher than him, so there should be some basic etiquette.


    "I''ll kill someone." the eagle looked at Wang Yu, his tone became cold, and his killing intention surged slightly.


    "Kill! Is it the black robed boy?" there are only a few of them here, and only the black robed boy deserves the eagle''s hand.


    As for Wang Lin, it was his own prey, and the eagle didn''t care at all.


    "Well, the boy robbed my beast pill at the auction and spoke to belittle the nether palace, so he must die."


    "What!?" hearing the speech, Lin Yun frowned. Unexpectedly, someone dared to disrespect the Youming palace in the Xuanwu region. This is a capital crime.


    Looking at the calm young man in front of him, although the strength he just showed is very strong, he may not be an opponent, but for the eagle old man, it is nothing at all.


    "You go and help yourself. Just leave this boy to me." the eagle said faintly.


    "Yes." Lin Yun looked at Wang Lin with a cruel smile. If the eagle didn''t come, he really had to go.


    But now the eagle is here. The trouble is not himself, but the black robed boy.


    Lin Yun walked slowly to Wang Lin and ignored Wang Yu, because he knew that the man had an eagle to deal with.


    The faint force moved on him and slapped Wang Lin with one hand.


    "Stop!" Yun qianer roared. She heard Wang Lin mention the name of the eagle. She was a terrible person. Unexpectedly, they really met her.


    After more than a month, Wang Lin took great care of her. All the dangers along the way were blocked by Wang Lin, but now Wang Lin is in danger, and she can''t do anything.


    "Wang Yu, Wang Yu, I beg you to save elder martial brother Lin. he is elder Li''s own disciple. You must save him." she knows that if someone can save Wang Lin now, I''m afraid it''s only Wang Yu.


    "Elder Li?" Wang Yu sounded. The terrible old man that day seemed to be elder Li, who made a bet with himself.


    "Old fellow, since I am your apprentice, I naturally want to save you. At that time, it depends on your face to refuse me to enter the inner yard." although these things seem to have happened for a long time, they are only a moment.


    Wang Yu''s speed increased sharply. One arrow step came to Wang Lin before Lin Yun, and one punch roared out with surging force.


    "Old eagle." Lin Yun naturally knew that he might not be this rare opponent, so he hurried to shout.


    "Hum, you''d better take care of yourself first." the eagle old man hummed coldly, like a heavy thunder, and a move at his feet appeared in front of Lin Yun.


    The shadow of the two fists was solid in the air and regretted together, "boom..."

 Chapter 258

    A muffled sound sounded, and Wang Yu''s figure retreated, but he didn''t forget to take Wang Lin away at his feet.


    He threw Wang Lin to Yun qianer''s side, "take care of him and leave the rest to me."


    With that, a jade amulet appeared in Wang Yu''s hand and threw it directly onto the wooden house.


    The jade talisman sun Jianing was broken and turned into a light mask, protecting the house and Yun qianer.


    Seeing this, the old Eagle couldn''t help being stunned, "jade talisman!"


    I have seen a lot of things and can''t admit it. It''s definitely a jade rune. Staring at the mask, I can see that there is a complex Rune around its surface.


    "This boy has such things in his hands!" although Fu Li is not uncommon in the Xuanwu region, there are not many who can take out Fu Li easily. Even if he has only one Fu Li to protect his life, he will never be willing to use it unless he has to.


    "Hum, it''s just a shield. See how I broke it." seeing that Wang Yu was repulsed by the old eagle, Lin Yun became arrogant. Wang Yu was restrained, and there was no one to help him.


    As Lin Yun said that, he punched hard at the mask. Wang Yu ignored his behavior, and there was a hint of ridicule on the corners of his mouth.


    "Dong..."


    The muffled sound sounded, and only a ripple spread around the hood, but it didn''t mean to break at all.


    The Lin Yun, as if he had been badly hurt, directly shot backward and retreated more than ten meters before he could stabilize his body.


    "This... What is this?" Lin Yun looked at the mask in surprise. After a boxing just now, he suddenly felt that all the strength had been rebounded in an instant.


    "Return to the original!" the eagle looked at the rune on the shield in shock. He had seen this Rune a long time ago. The shield formed has the ability to rebound attack.


    All things return to the original and rebound all forces back. This is the return to the original rune.


    However, what he saw at that time was the third grade, but now although he was not sure that it was the best, he would never reach the third grade, because even the leader of the nether palace could not take out two of that kind of thing.


    "It seems that this boy has a lot of treasures." the eagle old man licked his lips slightly, and his turbid eyes showed a greedy look.


    Those who can take out such treasures will certainly have many good things.


    "Boy, hand over all your treasures and I''ll spare your life, otherwise..." the words revealed a dark intention of killing.


    "Old man, do you think too much? Come and get it if you want." Wang Yu''s expression was full of ridicule, as if he was looking at a mentally retarded.


    The gray light flashed in his hand, and the ten thousand soul sword appeared in his grasp.


    An unparalleled sharp breath suddenly broke out, as if the air was filled with countless sharp swords.


    The old man was slightly surprised. This sharp sword idea actually made his skin feel a burst of eating pain.


    An angry look appeared on the old face, "if you don''t know what''s right or wrong, then go to hell."


    "Boom..."


    The terrible and unparalleled force broke out on the old man in an instant. The sword meaning filled the air, as if it had encountered the snow of the sun, and disappeared in an instant.


    "The old man is really hard to deal with." Wang Yu didn''t want to win with his sword, but he didn''t expect that his strong sword was broken directly.


    He didn''t dare to leave his hand. It was better to start first. Wang Yu held the ten thousand soul sword tightly, and the force flowed wildly. There was a sound of explosion at his feet, and his body was shot out.


    Seeing that Wang Yu rushed directly, the old man suddenly showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth, "looking for death."


    The surging force suddenly surged out, "I''ll play with you."


    A black ruler suddenly appeared in the old man''s hand, and the force on the black ruler glittered with black luster.


    In mid air, the two hit each other hard, "clang..." the sound of metal and iron suddenly rang through.


    Sword shadow and foot shadow crisscross, with terrible fluctuations raging, and the wind roars. Even under the high-speed flight of wind birds, their figures are not unstable at all.


    "When..."


    The sound of fierce impact sounded, sparks burst out suddenly in the air, and even scrap iron splashed.


    "Dangdang..."


    With the sound of metal and iron, the two figures suddenly retreated. Wang Yu only felt a burst of great power. He retreated for a few meters and stopped.


    In contrast, the eagle old man only took two steps back, but the black ruler in his hand was no longer smooth, and it was full of dents.


    Looking at the dent on the ruler, the old man was surprised, "what a sharp sword. This youmang ruler is a second-class peak weapon. It''s so unbearable."


    He could feel the strength of Wang Yu. Although the force was only the realm of a martial arts disciple, the strength he showed could be compared with the six martial arts masters.


    What''s more surprising is the long sword in his hand. The sharpness of the long sword is far beyond his imagination. Under the long sword, the second-class youmang ruler, it is vulnerable. If it hadn''t been instilled by force, I''m afraid it would have been cut into two sections.

 Chapter 259

    "What a boy, what a magic sword!" the old Eagle suddenly became very ferocious, with a crazy meaning.


    "But it will be mine soon." the smile on the old man''s face suddenly converged, the killing intention in his eyes emerged, and the black ruler disappeared.


    The dry palms of his hands were suddenly printed, and a terrible wave of force broke out on him. His clothes and robes were windless and automatic.


    "What?! the boy asked the eagle to use his second-class peak martial arts." Lin Yun knew the old man''s means, which was his strongest attack.


    It can be seen that the number of Jiupin martial arts disciples who died under this move will never be less than ten.


    However, now he is actually playing on a young man. Unexpectedly, he has forced the eagle old man to this extent.


    Wang Yumei frowned and looked very dignified. The old man''s breath made him feel dangerous.


    He shook his teeth. If he ran away now, he might still have a glimmer of hope to avoid the attack, but there was magic WANYING behind him, and the house was behind him.


    Although the shield is very strong, the power of this move has exceeded its bearing range and can''t be prevented at all.


    "Fight." Wang Yu bit his teeth hard, and the force in his body immediately moved rapidly. The speed had reached his limit.


    The hand suddenly formed a seal, and the eyes became vertical pupils at the moment, in which the fierce light of the beast flashed and punched quickly.


    Just in an instant, he hit twenty fists, "army tiger!" a low voice sounded in Wang Yu''s heart, and saw the shadow of the fist in the air suddenly solidified.


    Then it seemed that it was pulled and rushed in one direction. In an instant, it was together. The original illusory fist shadow suddenly solidified, as if there were tiger patterns on it.


    The eagle seemed to have a wild tiger in his eyes. He roared at himself to tear himself to pieces.


    "What kind of martial arts is this?" before he was surprised, the shadow of the fist came to him.


    "Hum, no matter how strong it is, it''s just a martial arts disciple. What''s the fear?" the fierce color in the old man''s eyes flashed, and the seal knot in his hand suddenly coagulated, "Kaishan seal."


    With the old man''s low drinking sound, his breath has reached the peak. The terrible feeling, even with the protection of the mask, Yun qianer is constantly shaking, and the ruddy lips have turned pale.


    "What a terrible attack." she had never seen such a terrible attack. In front of her, she was like a mole ant and would be blown to dust.


    He looked at Wang Yu with a dignified look. He seemed to be able to see that there was a giant tiger standing behind Wang Yu, like the real king of beasts. She couldn''t help worshipping the king''s spirit.


    "Is he really OK? The eagle old man is a nine grade martial artist?" Yun qianer knew that Wang Yu was very strong, but now he was facing a genuine nine grade martial artist, which was not comparable to him at all.


    A dark seal carrying the power to suppress the mountains came towards the fist shadow. The wind birds felt the smell of danger and kept bleating.


    However, no matter how hard it struggled, the dangerous smell was always around it.


    Wu beast itself is sensitive to danger. At this time, it feels that its life is threatened.


    "Oh!"


    The sound of birds resounded through the sky and the earth. The wind birds constantly tossed their bodies and tried to throw out the people on their backs. However, because of the protection of prohibition, Mo WANYING was firmly fixed on the bed, and Yun qianer and her son were in the shield and didn''t get involved.


    However, Lin Yun was a little embarrassed. He had been attacking the mask with all his strength just now. At this time, the sudden change made him stumble and fall.


    "Spirit carving."


    Lin Yun hurriedly shouted. The spirit Eagle also felt that the master was in danger. As soon as the wings shook, it appeared under him and dragged him on his back.


    "It''s dangerous. Fortunately, there is a spirit carving." Lin Yun was glad. He immediately stood up and looked at the two men fighting above.


    They were firmly fixed on the bird''s back, like taking root under their feet, and suddenly regretted together.


    "Boom..."


    The two sides were only in a stalemate for a moment, and the military tiger was directly broken. Wang Yu only felt a surge of Qi and blood in his body, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out.


    Without the slightest hesitation, at the moment when the big seal fell, Wang Yu retreated and rushed into the house. With a wave of magic WANYING, he disappeared.


    Then Wang Yu moved under his feet and appeared in the shield. He picked up Yun qian''er and jumped down towards the bottom.


    Although the process seems complex, it only happens in the blink of an eye.


    At the moment Wang Yu jumped off the wind bird, I''m afraid the big seal came down with the power of opening mountains and cracking the earth.


    "Oh!"


    The shrill sound of birds suddenly rang through, full of despair and fear.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of explosion sounded, and a huge blood flower suddenly bloomed in the air, as beautiful as the blooming other shore flower.


    Fine flesh and blood like rain constantly sprinkled on the earth, feathers turned into dust, floated in the air, gradually disappeared, and the clouds seemed to be dyed red.

 Chapter 260

    The eagle old man stood with his hands on his flying beast. He looked coldly at the Wang Yu who disappeared in the forest sea below, "it''s very fast."


    At the last moment, Wang Yu took several people and jumped away from the windbird, otherwise he would be killed by that blow.


    Lin Yun stood on the spirit carving and looked down. He looked surprised. I''m afraid he was the only one who could escape from the eagle''s mountain seal.


    "Do you want to chase?" Lin Yun asked.


    "Hum, there''s cuilinhai below. If you want to die, go after it yourself." the old man is very angry now, so Wang Yu ran away. If it''s spread, where will you put his old face.


    But there is cuilinhai below. There are many dangers in it. Not to mention that he is a warrior, it is also very dangerous. It is not too much to say that he will die.


    "Hum." looking at the forest sea below again, the old man waved his robe sleeve and drove the horse to fly away. He won''t waste his life because of a boy.


    "Alas, I suspect that I have encountered such an evil spirit." Lin Yun can only sigh helplessly, not to mention the place where the old Eagle dare not go.


    Driving the spirit eagle to follow the eagle to leave, soon their figure disappeared into the distant sky.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dense forest, the thick trees are several meters thick and thin, each of which is tens of meters high. The lush branches and leaves block out the sun, and only sporadic ones shine in, barely able to see the surrounding environment.


    The vegetation is dense, there is no road at all, and you can''t even see where your feet are stepping on. The whole forest sea is filled with a gloomy and terrible atmosphere.


    At this time, there are three people hanging on a huge tree. It seems that they are in a coma.


    Yesterday, in order to avoid kaitianyin, Wang Yu directly took several people to jump down from the wind bird. However, at this height, even though he was protected by force, he was still seriously injured and fainted, and yunqian''er and yunqian''er were already unconscious when they were in mid air.


    "Silky..."


    A thin voice came. On the crown of the huge tree, a colorful giant snake slowly approached Wang Yu and others, with cold light shining in the vertical pupil.


    Yesterday, when Wang Yu and others fell, the python looked in his eyes, but the smell emitted by Wang Yu made him feel afraid, so he never dared to approach.


    But now it can feel that the breath of human beings is very weak. Human beings are beautiful food in its eyes, but it will not miss this opportunity.


    "Silky..."


    When he found that human beings really didn''t respond, he was also brave. He climbed quickly with the increase of speed, and constantly breathed and breathed scarlet letters.


    There is a purple fog in the mouth. There is a pungent smell in the fog. It is obviously highly toxic. If inhaled, it will be killed soon.


    However, at this time, all this is constantly approaching Wang Yu, because his cultivation is the strongest, and Python''s first goal is him.


    "Silk..."


    The python suddenly opened its big mouth and exposed two of its tusks. The purple venom hung on the tusks.


    However, just when it thought it was delicious to its mouth, suddenly a gray light flashed, "hum..." the sound of the sword rang through. Before it could react, the vitality in its eyes disappeared.


    Then I saw a blood line emerging from the huge body, which directly turned into two sections and fell from the huge tree.


    "Ding..."


    Gray mang stabbed hard on the trunk next to Wang Yu, flashing a sharp sword, making some wild animals around him retreat gradually.


    Because they can feel that there is a dangerous smell on the gray sword. If they get close, they may die.


    Although they have no intelligence, their natural perception of danger is not comparable to that of human beings.


    "You boy, wake up quickly and let me protect you during this time." the voice of the little soul sounded slowly in the ten thousand soul sword.


    On that day, he wanted to lend Wang Yu strength, but Wang Yu said nothing, because Wang Yu felt that every time he used the power of the little soul, the little soul would not come out for a long time. Even if he came out, he looked very weak.


    Trying to use that power would do great harm to the of the little soul, so Wang Yu was so determined not to use the power of the little soul, otherwise he wouldn''t become so embarrassed.


    With the power of the little soul, although he may not be able to defeat the old eagle, the old Eagle must have nothing to do with him. There is no problem to retreat all over.


    But for the sake of the little soul, he didn''t use that power in the end.


    "Don''t worry, boy, I''ll take you to the peak of the mainland and let you get together with bing''er. Even the forces behind bing''er can''t stop you from being together. It must be." Xiaohun''s voice is flat, but it''s so firm and unshakable.

 Chapter 261

    At night, a day has passed in the twinkling of an eye. At night, the forest sea is unusually quiet, as if the world has rested.


    But it is not as peaceful as it seems. In that secret, deep and cold, full of cold ferocity, they are watching everything and waiting for food to enter their own trap.


    "Buzzing..."


    The low sound of the sword kept ringing, so that the walking figure dared not approach.


    During this day, Wang Yu still didn''t wake up, but his breath has recovered a lot.


    There was a faint light flickering in the chest, and a moment later, it seemed that there was a sound of breaking.


    "Kaka..."


    Suddenly the light disappeared, and a figure suddenly appeared on Wang Yu. The figure was slender, dressed in a purple dress, white and beautiful, like a fairy in the world.


    Mo WANYING looked at the surrounding environment and took a deep breath. In fact, she had already come over, but she seemed to be locked in a special place. She not only didn''t have anything, but also couldn''t move at all.


    After waiting for a long time, she believed that Wang Yu would not ignore himself, but she didn''t see him come to save herself for a long time.


    In despair, the surrounding space seemed to be broken, and fine cracks filled the whole space in an instant.


    With a burst, she came out. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she knew she had escaped.


    "What is this place?" Mo WANYING looked at the dark world around her and felt a burst of gloomy gas.


    "En?" I suddenly felt that the feeling under my body seemed different. I lowered my head slightly and suddenly saw the familiar face, "Xiaoyu!?"


    The person under him was Wang Yu, and then Mo WANYING frowned. Wang Yu''s face was dark and obviously hurt.


    "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu..." Mo WANYING hurriedly left Wang Yu and gently shook him.


    But Wang Yu didn''t respond to her call for a long time.


    "Well... What happened?" she only remembered that they rushed to the Xuanwu region on top of the wind birds at that time, but now they suddenly appeared here, and Wang Yu was hurt in his eyes.


    "It''s important to save Xiaoyu." Mo WANYING didn''t think much. She took out a bottle of pills from her arms and took one to Wang Yu.


    This pill was given to her by Wang Yu for a rainy day. Unexpectedly, it was used on herself this time.


    When the pill entered the body, magic WANYING could see that Wang Yu''s face had begun to improve and his breath was recovering rapidly. I believe he will wake up soon.


    "Hoo..."


    Slowly relieved, he sat on the tree trunk and looked at the surrounding environment, "where is this, how did we get here, and how did Xiaoyu get hurt?"


    Suddenly I saw two figures not far away. The man was very strange, but the woman felt very familiar.


    She walked to the woman and gently turned her face. When she saw it clearly, she looked a little surprised, "it''s her. Why is she here?"


    Yun qianer, shouldn''t she have been practicing in Wutian College for a long time? How did she appear here?


    "Rustle..."


    Suddenly, a small voice came, and Mo WANYING was alert for a moment. She looked in that direction and saw a dark shadow flashing at an extremely fast speed.


    "What''s that?"


    The speed of the shadow was so fast that she didn''t see what it was, but she could feel the danger, a cold and piercing danger.


    "Xiao Yu hasn''t woke up yet. I want to protect him. I can''t hurt him." Mo WANYING looked firm.


    The gray sword flickered like a star in the night sky. Mo WANYING knew that it was Wang Yu''s sword. It was powerful. Now she can only rely on it.


    Slowly walked to the wanhun sword, and her slender white palm slowly extended to the handle of the sword, but the sharp spirit of the sword made her palm unable to enter.


    "What a magical sword. No wonder it''s so powerful. I can''t even touch it."


    When she was about two inches close to the sword body, she felt a stabbing pain in the palm of her hand. It was impossible to get the long sword at all.


    "Alas."


    She sighed slightly. Now she realized how much Wang Yu''s strength carried and how much hard he paid behind his back.


    He turned his head and looked at Wang Yu, whose complexion had returned to ruddy. A gentle wave appeared in his eyes.


    After waiting for a long time, the shadow didn''t appear again, but she didn''t dare to relax her vigilance because she felt that she would encounter danger at any time in this place.


    The night sky was very quiet, only possessed Wan Ying and the long sword flashing light.


    The next day.


    The sun pierced the sky, but there was no change of time in the forest sea, but the fog was condensing, and drops of dew fell on Wang Yu''s face.


    "Well..."


    Wang Yu''s eyelids trembled slightly, then slowly opened them and looked at the surrounding environment. Wang Yu was a little unclear about his situation.


    "What is this place?" his eyebrows frowned slightly, and he sounded for a moment. "It seems to be in the forest sea."

 Chapter 262

    He escaped from the eagle''s martial arts, fell into the forest, and then lost his meaning.


    "You''re awake." a surprised voice came from one side. Wang Yu looked at the pretty face in front of him, and barely smiled at the corners of his mouth, "en."


    He tried to get up with a little force on his arm, but at the moment of force, a burst of pain suddenly spread from his chest, which made him sweat on his forehead, and the corners of his mouth even more.


    "Hoo..."


    He took a deep breath, touched the position of his chest, and showed bitterness on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing this, magic WANYING hurriedly helped him and asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right, it''s just that two ribs seem to be broken." Wang Yu slowly breathed out. He didn''t get hurt during the battle, but he broke two ribs while running for his life.


    You should know that Wang Yu''s body is very strong now. Ordinary collision will not hurt him at all. It can be seen how strong he was when he fell.


    "What happened? How did you get hurt so badly?"


    Wang Yu sat up with the pain in his chest and leaned against the tree trunk. "It''s the old eagle. He came after him and had a fight with him."


    He said it easily, but Mo WANYING could imagine that the battle must be very dangerous. After all, the eagle old man''s strength is very strong, and he still comes from the nether palace, which can''t be compared with other martial arts disciples of the same level.


    "It''s all right. Fortunately, the old Eagle didn''t catch up." Wang Yu was also glad. If the old Eagle caught up at that time, I''m afraid he would have been a corpse.


    "Why didn''t he come?" suddenly Wang Yu realized that the eagle couldn''t let himself go so easily.


    Although that height is very high, it is not enough to kill yourself.


    "Is it difficult that the forest is strange?" Wang Yu immediately cheered up. Now only this reason can explain.


    Looking down, I saw a huge Python ten meters away, but it had become two sections, "a martial beast!"


    Wang Yu was surprised. Unexpectedly, when he was unconscious, there was such a thing approaching.


    With a move, the ten thousand soul sword suddenly flew into his hand and gently stroked the sword body, "did you kill the python, little soul?"


    "Otherwise you think it was mo WANYING who killed him?" the little soul snorted, wasting his efforts to protect Wang Yu.


    "Hey, of course it''s impossible. Although sister Wan Ying is already a martial artist, I''m afraid she''s not the opponent of the python." Wang Yu smiled shyly.


    "I''m too lazy to say you, but you should be careful. The forest seems strange." the tone of Xiaohun changed slightly, with some dignified meaning.


    "I feel it too." Wang Yu nodded. If the forest was not strange, the eagle old man would never let him go.


    And the atmosphere in the forest also made him very uncomfortable. The silence was terrible and the deep cold was frightening.


    "Find a way to go out first. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." the little soul asked.


    "Well," Wang Yu said in his heart, "by the way, there are yunqian''er and others."


    Then he remembered that when he jumped down, he saved Yun qianer and the boy.


    Then he was on one side and saw yunqian''er and the teenager in a coma.


    Wang Yu slowly stood up and walked up to them. They fell from such a high place. I''m afraid they were hurt worse than themselves.


    The palm rested on yunqian''er''s back, and a trace of force flowed through her body. Then Wang Yu''s face showed a trace of doubt. "It''s strange that there was no trauma in her muscles and veins, except for the broken arm."


    Even she was seriously injured when she fell from such a high place. Yunqian''er just broke an arm.


    But in contrast, the young man was seriously injured, his internal organs were broken, and most of his muscles and veins were damaged, but fortunately, his life was not in danger.


    Take out a pill and feed it to the boy. As for Yun qianer, she doesn''t need any medicine at all.


    "I don''t know what danger there is in the forest. I have to restore my strength first."


    "Sister Wan Ying, I want to meditate and restore force. Help me look at them."


    "OK."


    Then Wang Yu sat down in situ, and his hands tied a cultivation seal on his chest. The aura of the surrounding heaven and earth slowly flowed to him, entered his body, and finally stored it as force in the Dantian.


    Soon half an hour passed. The force and soul power in Wang Yu''s body had recovered to the peak. The force was slowly running in his body and repairing the damage.


    The broken ribs have begun to recover under the effect of force and medicine.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Yu slowly breathed out a breath and opened his eyes. However, in his eyes, there was a trace of doubt, "Mingming has reached the peak of a product. Why hasn''t he broken through?"


    Wang Yu has been at the peak of the first grade for a long time, and his force is obviously strong to a certain extent, several times stronger than those at the same level. Even the second grade martial arts disciples are not as good as him, but they can''t break through.


    "You''d better leave here first." now the danger here is unknown and it''s not suitable for cultivation. You can only wait until you go out.

 Chapter 263

    "Do we want to leave now?" Mo WANYING really didn''t want to stay in this place. This feeling made her very uncomfortable.


    "I can''t leave yet. They are seriously injured. If I leave at this time, it''s difficult for them to survive if they encounter danger." Wang Yu doesn''t know what kind of danger this place is.


    If you leave so rashly with two injuries, I''m afraid it will become fertilizer for these vegetation before you leave here.


    "What should I do now?" Mo WANYING could only rely on Wang Yu.


    "Let''s have a rest here and go when they are better." Wang Yu glanced around and suddenly saw a huge tree for a moment.


    "Live there in the next few days." Netease took the three people to the huge tree and opened a tree hole of more than 40 square meters with wanhun sword.


    However, the tree is really big and outrageous, but it is very common in the forest and is not rare.


    "Sister Wan Ying, you rest here first. I''ll go out and have a look." after settling them down, Wang Yu said.


    He doesn''t know the situation here. It''s dangerous to leave rashly, so the best way is to test it by himself first.


    "Well, be careful." Mo WANYING didn''t stop. Although she knew that Wang Yu might be in danger, she could only do so.


    "Yes." Wang Yu turned and left. He arranged a ban at the entrance. The strength of the five grade martial arts disciples could not be broken at all.


    However, to be on the safe side, he made some cover up at the mouth of the cave, because he didn''t know how long he was going.


    After finishing these, Wang Yu swept away into the forest sea. Because he didn''t know his specific position, he could only move in one direction by feeling.


    A dark shadow kept jumping among the huge trees. It was as flexible as an ape and very fast. It appeared tens of meters away in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, Wang Yu had been out for half an hour, but he didn''t meet anything along the way, which made him feel a little strange.


    "There seems to be no danger in the forest, but why didn''t the eagle catch up?" Wang Yu wondered. Since there was no danger, the eagle couldn''t stop coming.


    The eagle knows that the soul sword in his hand is a treasure, but he won''t give it up easily.


    "Woo woo..."


    Suddenly, a cry sounded in the forest. The cry was sad and desolate, and there was a gloomy and terrible feeling, which echoed in the forest.


    Wang Yumei frowned. "What''s this cry? It''s so terrible."


    The strange cry was heard in his ears. Even his body trembled uncontrollably. It was an instinctive fear.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, the roar of animals rang through the forest, and huge figures suddenly appeared. Wang Yu was shocked by the strength of their breath.


    "Sanpin!?" the martial beast walking in the front has a terrible smell, and the nearby martial beasts subconsciously keep a certain distance from it, full of respect.


    The division of levels between martial beasts is more clear than that of humans. In front of the strong, the weak is the minister.


    But at this time, they seemed to be walking in the same direction. Even the heads of the three grade martial beasts were slightly lower, "where are they going and how do they feel they are going to worship?"


    Wang Yu felt very strange about this, so he quietly followed him. He wanted to see what so many martial beasts were going to do.


    The speed of the animal tide was very fast. Half an hour later, Wang Yu saw that the speed of the animal tide slowly decreased, and his wild eyes looked at the top in the distance.


    Wang Yu looked up and saw that it was a huge ancient tree, 100 meters high and tens of meters wide.


    However, there was a huge figure on the top of the tree, as high as the king, and the martial beasts below lowered their heads like ministers.


    "That... That''s the golden scale goshawk!" Wang Yu looked at the huge figure in surprise. His feathers were covered with golden scales, and his powerful momentum broke out on his body.


    "The golden scale goshawk is the top of the third grade!?" Wang Yu was shocked. The top of the third grade is comparable to the top of the human warrior. No wonder the old Eagle didn''t dare to come. It turned out that there was such a terrible existence here.


    "How can this smell be familiar." Wang Yu felt a familiar smell from the golden scale goshawk, as if he had felt it somewhere.


    "Is it in the auction house?" Wang Yu frowned slightly, revealing a thoughtful color, and then his eyes suddenly opened. "It''s the animal egg of the golden scale Goshawk. The animal egg has something to do with it. Is it its child?"


    Wang Yu thought that if it was really as he thought, it would be more explicable that the eagle didn''t dare to come in.

 Chapter 264

    Wu beast''s perception of his own blood is very clear. If the eagle old man appears, even if the animal egg is placed in the ring, he can''t escape the perception of the golden scale Goshawk.


    At that time, he might not be able to escape. "No wonder the old guy didn''t dare to chase him. Fortunately, there is a prohibition on my animal pill, and it''s not its blood, it should be its partner." Wang Yu guessed.


    "Did it make the cry just now?" Wang Yu hid in the distant trees and looked at the golden scale goshawk suspiciously, but did the golden scale goshawk cry?


    "Woo woo..."


    Just then, the cry suddenly sounded again. Wang Yu hurriedly looked at it and finally stopped on the huge tree, but it was not the golden scale Goshawk.


    "It''s not it." Wang Yu frowned slightly and looked at the huge trees. I''m afraid among the trees in the forest, it should be the existence of the king, otherwise the golden scale goshawk could not take it as its nest.


    "The cry came from there." Wang Yu looked at the huge tree. He found that there was a hole in the huge tree, and the sound came from there.


    "What''s there?" Wang Yu looked at the tree hole, but he couldn''t see it because it was too far away.


    "Human beings leave here." just as Wang Yu wanted to get close, a low voice filled with cold meaning came into his ears.


    "Poop..."


    The sound stopped in Wang Yu''s ears, like thunder. The blood in his body immediately boiled up, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out.


    Wang Yu looked at the golden scale goshawk standing on the tree crown in horror. The voice came from his mouth, "it... It can speak!"


    Wang Yu has heard that when the cultivation of martial beasts reaches five grades, they can spit people out. But the golden scale goshawk in front of him is no more than four grades. How can it be.


    Although he was confused, Wang Yu didn''t dare to stay any longer. He found that she was so far away. It can be seen that her strength is far beyond his imagination.


    It now disdains to do it to itself, but if it annoys it, I''m afraid it will really stay here as fertilizer.


    The speed reached the extreme and flew away in the direction of coming. The speed appeared tens of meters away in the blink of an eye and soon disappeared into the forest sea.


    After Wang Yu left, the proud head of the golden scale goshawk also lowered slowly, "master, the human has left."


    "Yes." a soft voice sounded in the tree hole, which was very similar to the cry just now.


    Then I saw that there was an illusory figure slowly coming out of the hole. It was a beautiful girl, but her body was transparent. Obviously, like the little soul, it belonged to the spirit.


    "Present your true yuan." the girl''s voice was very light, but it sounded in the ears of every martial beast.


    Hearing the words, the great doctors of the beasts suddenly trembled, but they didn''t dare to resist. They all opened their huge mouths one after another.


    Then I saw all kinds of energy floating out of their mouths, floating towards the girl and surrounded the girl.


    Surrounded by this special energy, the girl''s beautiful little face showed a happy smile, and the energy was slowly connected to her body.


    With the entry of energy, her miracle doctor seemed to become solidified.


    Wu beast Zhenyuan is the original power of Wu beasts, which determines their cultivation talent. If they don''t volunteer, there is no way to take out this energy.


    But this is very precious for the martial beasts, and it is also very precious energy for humans. Unexpectedly, the girl''s words let so many martial beasts contribute their true life.


    If you are seen by humans, you will be surprised to faint, but it is impossible for other humans to appear here.


    Soon the Wu beast stopped the supply. The girl sucked a lot of energy into her body, and her beautiful smiling face was full of enjoyment.


    With the end of Zhenyuan''s absorption, the girl also slightly breathed, "I''m going to refine these energies. Let''s disperse them first."


    "Yes." the golden scale goshawk nodded respectfully, and then shouted up to the sky. Many martial beasts left here like an amnesty.


    "Master, my wife has been killed and the child has disappeared. Please tell me the whereabouts of the child." the golden scale goshawk said respectfully.


    "Your wife was killed by humans, and your children were taken away by those humans. I think you will become human pets when you come." the girl whispered.


    "Hateful human beings have taken my child." the voice of the golden scale goshawk was full of anger.


    Golden scale goshawk has strong blood, so it is very difficult to produce offspring. It is lucky to have one handed down.


    However, its newborn child was taken away during the time it left, which made it not angry, but it didn''t know who did it.


    "When I get out of the pass, I''ll help you find the murderer, but you should stay in the forest sea during this time and don''t leave the forest sea without authorization." the girl''s tone was like an order, without any doubt.


    "Yes." the golden scale goshawk had no objection to this, and nodded respectfully.

 Chapter 265

    Wang Yu naturally didn''t hear the dialogue between the golden scale goshawk and the spirit girl. If he heard it, he would be scared to death. You know that his partner''s beast pill is in his receiving ring. If he is perceived, he may be swallowed.


    At this time, Wang Yu did not dare to stop at all and returned to his place. In less than an hour, he saw the huge tree.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly a position moved and the mountain shook. Wang Yu used force to run the soles of his feet, firmly sucked on the trunk, and looked around vigilantly.


    "What''s the matter?" the vibration just now came too suddenly. If he didn''t react quickly, I''m afraid he would fall directly from the tree.


    "Boom..."


    Another muffled sound sounded, and Wang Yu frowned. "This direction is... Sister WANYING!"


    Wang Yu was suddenly surprised. Could it be sister Wan Ying? They were found by the Wu beast. Thinking of this, Wang Yu hurried to the huge tree and saw the scene of the huge tree.


    Under the huge tree, there was a five meter high Blue Wolf with a pair of tusks growing like two sickles.


    The blue animal hair is like steel, flashing the metallic luster, giving people the feeling of strong defense.


    "Shuize wolf! I didn''t think it still exists here." Wang Yu was slightly surprised. Shuize wolves generally live in the northern wetlands. Unexpectedly, they would appear in the forest sea.


    "It''s just a grade, and you dare to think of sister Wan Ying." Wang Yu moved at his feet, and his body directly came to the shuize wolf, and cut the sword between his fingers into the belly of the shuize wolf.


    "Ouch..."


    As if he felt the appearance of Wang Yu, shuize wolf immediately raised his tusks and looked at the human in front of him fiercely.


    This is its territory. People dare to break in. This is clearly a provocation. There is a wild flicker in their eyes. For martial beasts, territory is dignity.


    The huge mouth opened, and a water arrow went towards Wang Yu.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of breaking wind sounded, and a blue water arrow came straight to the door.


    Wang Yu raised a faint smile around his mouth. He didn''t pay attention to such an attack.


    Across his fingers, "whoosh..."


    "Touch..."


    The water arrow suddenly broke and disappeared into light spots all over the sky. Wang Yu was castrated and his body was facing the shuize wolf.


    "Ouch..."


    The roar sounded, and it was spread several miles away. However, before its howling ended, Wang Yu''s sword finger was cut off.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of the sword sounded, and the shuize wolf suddenly turned into two halves, and the sound suddenly stopped.


    Wang Yu came forward and opened the wolf''s head, but this shuize wolf was very strange. There was no animal pill in his mind.


    "How can there be no beast pill?" for the martial beasts, after reaching the first grade, they will condense the beast pill, and the beast pill is the source of their energy, but the shuize wolf has no beast pill.


    "Ouch..."


    While he was wondering, a wolf howling sounded in the distance, as if in response to the cry of the shuize wolf just now.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The earth vibrated and the weaker trees were directly broken. Wang Yu frowned and looked at the direction of the sound. He saw a large number of shuize wolves coming here.


    "It was crying for help." Wang Yu suddenly understood. No wonder the shuize wolf shouted just now.


    "Hide quickly," said Wang Yu, dragging the body of the shuize wolf aside, and then he came to the tree hole like a spirit ape.


    "You''re back!" Mo WANYING saw Wang Yu coming back, and her pretty face showed joy.


    "What are you doing?" I saw Wang Yu covering the hole with branches and leaves and making several prohibitions, which was a slow sigh of relief.


    "When I came back just now, I saw a shuize wolf hitting the tree, so I killed it."


    Magic WANYING nodded slightly, "the shuize wolf has hit for half an hour, but this bunch is very strong, only slightly shaking, but it''s good to kill, but what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly, "killed one and attracted a group. It should be down here now."


    "What, wolves!?" shuize wolf alone is already very strong, even far more than an ordinary martial beast. However, at this time, he encountered wolves. If it is found, even if Wang Yu has the cultivation of martial disciples, it is impossible to survive.


    Looking at the wolves running in the distance, Wang Yu took a breath, "I''m afraid there are thirty."


    However, fortunately, there are no shuize Wolves of the second grade or above, which makes Wang Yu feel better.


    "I should have gone to the place just now." Wang Yu saw shuize wolf in the animal tide just now.


    "What''s in the tree cave just now? Even the golden scale goshawk at the top of the third grade is very respectful." Wang Yu wondered.


    The golden scale goshawk should have been the existence of the emperor in the forest sea. Unexpectedly, there are other things that can make it surrender. "It seems that there are really strange things in the forest. We should leave as soon as possible."


    Wang Yu doesn''t want to stay here for a long time. I''m afraid something will happen after a long time. It''s better to leave early.

 Chapter 266

    However, at this time, the wolves had come under the tree, hovered around the dead shuize wolf, and looked around as if they were looking for the murderer.


    "Shh." Wang Yu motioned to Mo WANYING to keep quiet. She nodded seriously, then covered her lips with her little hand to keep quiet.


    The wolves searched for half an hour, but they found nothing.


    Just when Wang Yu thought they were leaving, many shuize wolves suddenly gathered together, surrounded the body and ate.


    "Ah!" seeing this scene, Mo WANYING''s pretty face was full of surprise, and her stomach was churning and vomiting.


    "This is the Wu beast. There is a lot of energy in the dead shuize wolf''s flesh and blood. If you eat it, it will be good for other wolves." Wang Yu also sighed slightly.


    This is the case with martial beasts. Even if they are united, they will become the food of the people after they die, because only in this way can they play their last role.


    After looking at it, Mo WANYING couldn''t see it anymore. She turned her head to one side, and Wang Yu didn''t have the leisure to see such a bloody thing.


    He meditated and practiced in situ. As long as they woke up, he immediately took these people away.


    The wolves left after eating, leaving only a pile of broken bones and fur on the ground.


    The aura of heaven and earth slowly gathered to themselves and refined into muscles and veins through breathing, and the soul power was also growing slowly.


    During his cultivation, the scene of today has always appeared in Wang Yu''s mind, including strange crying, strange animal tide and the terrible golden scale Goshawk.


    Although Wang Yu was very curious, he understood that he had no ability to take charge of these things. I''m afraid he will really become the fertilizer of the forest sea at that time.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days passed, and yunqian''er woke up the next day and was more grateful to Wang Yu.


    And Wang Lin came the next day. Although he was still a little weak, he could go on his way with his cultivation.


    "Thank you for saving your life. Wang Lin didn''t repay you. Please accept Wang Lin''s worship." Wang Lin bowed deeply to Wang Yu, and his words were full of sincerity.


    "You''re welcome, brother Wang. I met yunqian''er and it was natural to do it." Wang Yu told the truth. It was really because of yunqian''er at that time.


    If you were someone you didn''t know, even if the other party was the disgusting netherworld palace, Wang Yu wouldn''t do it easily. After all, it''s better to do more than less.


    "It''s a coincidence that you know younger martial sister qian''er." Wang Lin said with a smile.


    "Well, elder martial brother Lin, this is Wang Yu of the king''s family in wutiancheng." Yun qianer said softly. Although Wang Yu saved her this time, his fear of Wang Yu has not decreased at all.


    At that time, Wang Yu really wanted to kill her. Her cold killing intention is still fresh in her memory. If Grandpa and the scorpion sect leader hadn''t arrived in time, she would have been dead.


    "Wang Yu, I seem to have heard of this name?" Wang Lin looked thoughtful. The name was very familiar.


    "I remember." Wang Lin looked at Wang Yu with wide eyes. "You are the Wang Yu who refused to enter the inner court. You are really brave. Even elder Li dared to refuse face to face."


    The words were full of admiration. You know, there are many people on the mainland who want to enter the inner courtyard of Wutian college, but they didn''t expect that someone would refuse the invitation.


    "What happened to elder Li?" Wang Yu was curious. At that time, he just knew that elder Li''s cultivation was very strong and his position in the college should not be low. He didn''t know anything else.


    "Don''t you know? That''s no wonder." Wang Lin breathed a sigh of relief and then said, "elder Li has a high status in the college and is the elder of the inner and outer courts. Although he is an elder, his status is higher than that of the dean of the outer court."


    Listening to Wang Lin''s discussion, Wang Yu was also slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the old man''s status was much higher than that of the dean of the foreign court.


    "No wonder he dared to make such a promise." Wang Yu was also relieved. At that time, elder Li said that as long as they passed his test, both of them could enter the inner court.


    At that time, he still had some doubts, so there was no need to doubt. He was fully capable.


    "Yes, you''re going to Wutian college, too?" Wang Lin asked.


    "Yes, elder Li and I have less than ten days to bet, so we should leave here as soon as possible." Wang Yu nodded.


    "Ten days? I''m afraid it''s a little tight. If it''s still on the wind birds, two days will be enough to arrive, but now we don''t know where we are. It may be too late."


    "There is a golden scale goshawk in the forest sea. Do you know where it is? Even the old Eagle dare not chase in?" Wang Lin has been in Wutian College for a long time. I think he should also have some knowledge of the Wuxuan region.


    Like the forest sea where even the old Eagle dare not enter, he must know.


    "Golden scale goshawk, are... Are we in the green forest sea?" Wang Lin''s eyes were full of fear, as if he was very afraid.

 Chapter 267

    "What happened to cuilinhai?" Wang Yu asked curiously. He had been curious about this question for a long time.


    "If it''s really cuilinhai, it''s trouble." Wang Lin frowned and his face was full of fear and despair.


    "Cuilinhai is a fierce place in the basaltic region. Few people who enter the depths can go out."


    "Why?" generally, where this happens, there must be great opportunities, but the premise is to get through the danger.


    But according to Wang Lin, I''m afraid it''s too dangerous for ordinary people. If so, they''ll be in real trouble.


    "It is said that there is an eagle beyond the golden scale in the Cuilin sea, and the forest is full of array prohibitions. It''s difficult to go out." Wang Lin sighed.


    "In those days, Wutian college sent people to explore, but six people came and couldn''t go back."


    "Did they all die here?" Wang Yu was surprised. Where is Wutian college? The one who came out was not the pride of heaven and was extremely powerful.


    However, after entering the forest sea, none of them left. How is this possible.


    But Wang Lin will never lie. Lying in this situation is not good for him.


    "We can''t get out, we''ll all die here." Wang Lin sat with his hands over his head, his voice full of despair.


    I didn''t expect that I had just left Lin Yun, and now I actually came to this dangerous place, "are you naive to kill me?"


    Looking at Wang Lin, Yun qianer also looked desperate. Although she didn''t know where cuilinhai was, she couldn''t calm down if her senior brothers were like that.


    Wang Yu looked at them and shook his head slightly. I''m afraid they were scared to death before they met danger.


    "Sister Wan Ying, aren''t you afraid?" Wang Yu asked curiously, looking at the calm magic Wan Ying.


    Both of them were scared to death by themselves, but Mo WANYING didn''t respond.


    "Why should I be afraid with you?" asked Mo WANYING.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. "Sister Wan Ying, do you trust me so much?"


    Unexpectedly, sister WANYING believes in herself so much. I''m afraid Wang Yu has less confidence in herself than magic WANYING.


    "Of course, we came here step by step. I don''t believe you. I may not know where I died long ago." Mo WANYING said casually, as if telling a very insignificant thing.


    "OK, I promise you I''ll take you out." Wang Yu smiled. He didn''t have much confidence to leave here. After all, the cry was too terrible. If its owner appeared, he didn''t know what would happen.


    But Mo WANYING''s words gave him great confidence, which made him understand that there are always people who believe in themselves around him.


    "It''s no use, it''s no use who comes. We''ll die here, we''ll all die here." Wang Lin''s voice was full of despair and gave up all hope of life.


    "It''s all you. Why, why did you bring us to this place." Yun qianer suddenly stood up and stared at Wang Yu with hatred in her eyes.


    If Wang Yu hadn''t brought them here, they wouldn''t be in danger at all. They wouldn''t have died here at all.


    "Shut up, I don''t want to kill people now." Wang Yu raised his eyelids slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that Yun qianer was so unkind. If he hadn''t saved them from the Youming palace, I''m afraid they would have died in the hands of the Youming palace.


    Now she is still complaining about herself. It seems that her nature is like this. There is no possibility of change at all.


    "You..." what else does yunqian''er have to say, but when she sees the killing intention in Wang Yu''s eyes, she knows that Wang Yu will really kill herself.


    He wanted to kill himself. There was no difficulty at all. He squatted down slowly without making a sound, just like crushing an ant.


    "What shall we do now?" asked Mo WANYING. Now she can only trust Wang Yu and Wang Yu.


    "No matter what, we can''t wait to die here. We have to break through." Wang Yu''s eyes flashed. He was not the one who would give in to fate.


    Although it is said that they are likely to die in this Cuilin sea, there may be a glimmer of hope for life.


    "I''m going to leave here now. Whether you go or not." Wang Yu opened the ban, "sister WANYING, let''s go."


    Mo WANYING looked back at them, sighed helplessly, and went out with Wang Yu.


    Although she wants them to leave together, since they have given up, how else should they manage.


    After judging the position, Wang Yu moved forward quickly with Wan Ying.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Whoosh..."


    Two broken rumors sounded. Wang Yu frowned slightly and looked back. He saw that Wang Lin was following Yun qian''er five meters away.


    Smiled slightly, "it seems that you still hope to live."


    Then Wang Yu accelerated his speed, half an hour later.


    "Xiao Yu, stop." Mo WANYING suddenly shouted.


    Wang Yu stopped and looked at Mo WANYING and wondered, "what''s the matter, sister WANYING?"

 Chapter 268

    "Don''t you think we''ve been circling around?" Mo WANYING pointed to the scenery on one side. "These scenery are very familiar, as if they were seen on the road just now."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was also serious. Looking at the surrounding environment, his eyebrows wrinkled slowly. "These scenes are really familiar. We really turn around in situ."


    "What should we do now? We can''t get out at all."


    Wang Yu has never encountered such a situation. If he is lost, it is difficult for the martial artists, but now they are really lost.


    "This should be a maze." just then, Wang Lin stopped beside Wang Yu. Although he still had despair in his eyes, he also wanted to fight.


    "Maze?" I''ve heard that maze is a special array to trap people.


    After entering the array, the array space will interfere with people''s perception, making them lose their sense of direction and lose themselves in the array.


    "Do you know how to get out?" although he knows, Wang Yu has never encountered a real array or read books on this.


    "Although the maze can trap people, after all, it also has its weaknesses. There must be students in the maze. As long as we find students, we can get you out."


    "Born?"


    "Yes, it''s students, but students are usually hidden very secretly. People who don''t know the array can''t be found at all." Wang Lin sighed slightly. Although he knew these, he won''t break the array at all. He just listened to the teacher of the college.


    "Take a look first and mark the road." Wang Yu marked the tree, then judged the direction and left. Half an hour later, Wang Yu and others appeared at the position just now.


    "No wonder, no wonder those people can''t go out. This array alone can trap people to death." Wang Yu said.


    This array is very strange. Wang Yu feels that the direction is the east every time, but he still turns around in situ.


    "This array is really mysterious. We''re afraid we can''t get out." Wang Lin sat decadent on the ground. They had been in the same place for a long time and couldn''t get out at all.


    Suddenly Wang Yu remembered that he seemed to have encountered a maze that day. At that time, Xiaohun helped him leave.


    "Little soul, can you go out?" Wang Yu knew that he could only count on the little soul now. However, after going out, even if he didn''t learn the array, he still had to study it. In this way, he wouldn''t be helpless about the array.


    "This array is much more mysterious than what I met before. Now I can''t help it, and my divine consciousness has been disturbed." the little soul felt and said.


    "What, even your Divine sense has been affected!" Wang Yu was surprised. Although the little soul is a spiritual body, its soul power is extremely strong, and its divine sense is extremely terrible. Unexpectedly, even his divine sense can interfere with this array.


    "Well, I don''t know who made this array, and I can''t see the production level."


    "How should we go out? Is there any way?" Wang Yu can only rely on the little soul now. If he doesn''t say he can go, he''s probably less likely to go out.


    "At night, at night, I can sense the Big Dipper, and the sword Qi of wanhun sword can sense the stars. At will, as long as we follow the Big Dipper, we will go north." Xiaohun said.


    "It''s OK. Wait until it''s dark." Wang Yu is also quite helpless, but this is the only way now. He can go out after it''s dark.


    He stopped talking with Xiaohun and looked at the people around him. Wang Yu smiled, "let''s have a rest first. After dark, I can take you away."


    "Alas, it''s just a little late. Just wait." Wang Lin doesn''t believe Wang Yu''s words. The boy is too young in his eyes. He doesn''t have any experience in dealing with the world. How can he break the array.


    Yunqian''er looked at Wang Yu and sat beside Wang Lin without saying anything. It seemed that only Wang Lin was trustworthy in her eyes.


    "Sister Wan Ying, let''s have a rest first," said Wang Yu, leaping to sit on the branch and watching several guards around.


    Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu high up and smiled, "I know you will have a way to save us."


    Looking at the confident smile on Wang Yu''s face, she knew that Wang Yu really had a way this time. The smile on his face had explained everything.


    At night, the cold wind blew in the forest. The leaves in the forest rustled and the moonlight poured down, but they were blocked outside by the trees in the green forest sea, and there was darkness everywhere.


    "Time is up." the voice of the little soul sounded gently in Wang Yu''s heart.


    "OK." Wang Yu opened his eyes slowly. Although he was under the night sky, he could still clearly see the essence in his eyes.


    "In this formation, I, Wang Yu, will be the first person to go out."

 Chapter 269

    Wang Yu jumped down from the tree, "we should go."


    "Should we go? How?" Wang Lin was stunned by what he said. He watched Wang Yu sit in the tree until now.


    "You don''t need to question. If you want to go out, follow up." Wang Yu was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, "sister WANYING, let''s go."


    Mo WANYING nodded slightly, but she wouldn''t have any questions, because Wang Yu said that if she could leave, she would be able to leave.


    "It''s up to you," said Wang Yu.


    The ten thousand soul sword suddenly appeared in his hand. There was a faint light in the sword body, which faintly turned into a sword Qi and pointed in one direction.


    "Let''s go." Wang Yu smiled. Mo WANYING looked at him with a faint smile on her pretty face, and then followed Wang Yu.


    "Does he really have a way?" Wang Lin couldn''t believe looking at the two people who left and looked at Yun qian''er, but she also shook her head slightly.


    "No matter, if you can go out, it''s best." Wang Lin quickly got up and hurried up, and Yun qian''er naturally won''t stay alone.


    In the dark forest, only a faint sword can be seen, guiding Wang Yu and others.


    Half an hour passed quickly, but they still didn''t leave the forest sea. They were still holding a chance. Wang Lin didn''t believe it in his heart.


    "It''s impossible to leave. The legend is true." Wang Lin shook his head against a big tree.


    In the past, few people who entered the forest could go out. Even those Samurai martial artists were trapped and died in them. How could they go out.


    "It''s ridiculous that I should believe a hairy boy. I''m really scared and stupid by the forest sea." Wang Lin smiled bitterly. At first, he would put his hope on a boy who is only 20 years old.


    "Younger martial sister Yun, if you believe him, go on with him. I''ll find a way out myself." Wang Lin slowed down for a while and stood up straight.


    "I......" Yun qianer didn''t know how to choose for a moment. She looked at Wang Yu and Wang Lin who was about to leave.


    "Who should I trust?" Yun qian''er covered her head and didn''t know how to choose.


    In entering Wutian college, Wang Lin has always been very good to himself. His experience abroad has helped him a lot. He is in front of any danger.


    However, although I don''t know much about Wang Yu, his strength is really terrible and always gives people a mysterious feeling, as if nothing strange happened to him.


    "I''ll go with you." Yun qianer gently bit her silver teeth and followed Wang Lin.


    Seeing Yun qianer following up, Wang Lin''s face showed a faint smile, "I will protect you."


    Looking at the warm smile on the elder martial brother''s face, Yun qianer felt that her heart was very calm at this moment, and she believed him so much.


    "Well." nodded slightly.


    "Well, let''s go." Wang Lin came forward and gently took Yun qianer''s little hand.


    Yunqian''er was slightly surprised and tried to struggle twice, but she found that Wang Lin''s palm was so thick and warm that she didn''t want to take it out and wanted him to hold his hand all the time.


    They left in the opposite direction without saying hello to Wang Yu.


    However, when they left, they were found by Mo WANYING, "Wang Yu, are they in danger if they leave like this?"


    "That''s their own choice. Since they have chosen, they have to bear the consequences. Ignore it. Let''s go." Wang Yu said softly. He himself wants to help Wang Lin, but since they can''t believe themselves, he will definitely not force it.


    "How long can the little soul go out?"


    "At the current speed, I''m afraid it will take half an hour. This array is strange and even stars can interfere, but fortunately I can see through it." the little soul was surprised.


    He had seen such an array at first, but it was also an array above the sixth grade. Now how can he encounter such a strong array in such a place?


    "What''s hidden in the forest sea? How can there be such a powerful array guard?" Wang Yu frowned slightly. Although he was curious, he didn''t dare to explore.


    Today, just the voice of the golden scale goshawk made his blood churn. If it was a frontal battle, I''m afraid I don''t know how I died.


    In this case, life is still important. As for other things, we can only let go first.


    "Roar!"


    Wang Yu and he had not gone far, but they heard a roar of animals.


    "There are martial beasts." Wang Yu immediately became vigilant and looked around in awe.


    It''s night now. It''s the most active time for martial animals. However, Wang Yu didn''t meet any martial animals all the way. Although it''s strange, he is still very happy.


    But what happened to the sudden roar of the beast? Is it difficult that Yun qianer and her husband are in danger?

 Chapter 270

    Wang Yu looked at the direction of the beast roar, as if he wanted to throw himself into the night and see what was happening there.


    "Could it be yunqian''er? Something happened to them?" Mo WANYING also looked at that direction, and the sound of fierce fighting kept coming.


    "Shall we go and have a look?" Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu. After all, yunqian''er was from Wutian City, and Yunli was still Wang Yu''s subordinate.


    "Oh, what a trouble." Wang Yu sighed slowly. "Sister WANYING, give me your hand."


    Without hesitation, Mo WANYING put her hand directly in Wang Yu''s outstretched palm. Then she only felt a faint force coming from Wang Yu''s palm and wrapped her body.


    "Gone." then, Wang Yu''s figure flew away in that direction, and Mo WANYING was surprised, and then he went away quickly driven by Wang Yu.


    After a few breaths, they saw the martial beast like a hill in front of them.


    Wang Yu''s eyes shrunk. "That''s a second-class Wu beast rock ape. How could they provoke it?"


    "Second grade martial beast?" magic WANYING was also slightly surprised.


    Rock ape is a kind of martial beast with terrible defense and power. Generally, rock ape who is first in the second grade is unwilling to provoke it even in the middle and later stages.


    "Xiaoyu, look." Mo WANYING suddenly found that there was a figure several meters away from the rock ape, lying in a pool of blood, and her arms were bent and deformed.


    Wang Yu frowned. "That''s yunqian''er." unexpectedly, yunqian''er was attacked by such a terrible beast just after she separated.


    "Wang Lin, why didn''t you see Wang Lin?" Mo WANYING looked for Wang Lin everywhere, but she didn''t see his shadow at all.


    "Is it hard to be eaten?" Mo WANYING covered her mouth. Human beings exist like food in the eyes of Wu beasts.


    "It''s impossible. Rock apes eat rock minerals instead of flesh and blood." Wang yuzao has seen in his books that rock apes eat rock minerals from birth.


    Because in this way, their bodies will become very powerful, and flesh and blood have always been despised for them.


    "Well... Why did Wang Lin disappear?" Mo WANYING could see that Wang Lin liked Yun qianer. He shouldn''t abandon Yun qianer and escape by himself, but why didn''t he appear here.


    "Don''t worry so much, save people." Wang Yu put down Mo WANYING and asked her to wait.


    Although Wang Yu is confident to defeat the rock ape, he will not be too relaxed.


    Yunqian''er looked at the huge soles of the rock ape stepping on her, and her pretty face full of blood was filled with despair.


    Not long after they came out, they met the rock ape. What she didn''t expect was that Wang Lin, who just said he wanted to protect himself, actually used himself to lead the rock ape away.


    The rock ape is a second-class martial beast. He is like a mole ant in front of it. He has no resistance at all.


    "Am I going to die?" looking at the huge soles of the feet falling slowly, the terrible wind made her really feel the smell of death.


    "It''s no wonder that others can only blame me for believing in the wrong person. If it was Wang Yu, it should save me." Yun qianer thought in her heart. At this moment, what came to mind was that she and Wang Yu were turning the cloud sect.


    The man who frightened her appeared in front of her at the moment before her death. She thought it would be Wang Lin.


    "Roar!"


    With an animal roar, yunqian''er slowly closed her eyes. However, at the moment she closed her eyes, a voice suddenly sounded like thunder.


    "Get away from me, beast." Yun qian''er was surprised. She quickly opened her eyes and looked for the direction of the voice. "Elder martial brother Lin must have come back to save me."


    However, when she saw the man holding the gray sword clearly, the last glimmer of hope in her heart was dashed, "it seems that he really won''t come back."


    At this time, the force in Wang Yu''s body flowed rapidly. The situation was urgent. He didn''t dare to procrastinate. If he was careless, Yun qianer would die.


    "Broken rock!"


    There was a roar in his heart. The dazzling gray light on the wanhun sword flickered, and a huge sword shadow appeared above Wang Yu''s head.


    "Cut!"


    Wielding the ten thousand soul sword in his hand, the huge sword shadow was directly cut off towards the rock ape.


    "Roar..."


    The rock ape roared. He didn''t expect to be provoked by weak humans.


    The huge body was suddenly shining, and the hair suddenly turned into a thick rock, but the rock was shining with a metallic texture.


    "Hum!" Wang Yu snorted coldly. Although this sword is not his strongest sword, it is enough to deal with rock apes.


    "Boom..."


    The roar suddenly rang through, and Wang Yu''s body immediately backed out. Under a sword, he felt a strong shock.


    "What?!" Wang Yu looked at the rock ape in shock. He saw that although the rock ape was hurt, it didn''t matter at all.


    "How is this possible?" even the Wupin martial arts disciples will fall under the sword, but the rock ape in the middle of the second grade only suffered some injuries.

 Chapter 271

    "No wonder even the second-class top martial beasts don''t want to provoke it. This defense is really terrible." Wang Yu frowned slightly, so things are really troublesome.


    "Roar..."


    The rock ape looked at the wound and blood on his body, and suddenly roared angrily. He would be hurt by a human. How can he not be angry.


    The eyes are full of crazy color. It wants to kill the weak human in front of it.


    The power of terror suddenly broke out on it, and a strong air wave swept away in an instant.


    "Crazy!" Wang Yu was surprised, "this rock ape will be crazy! This time it''s a big trouble."


    Crazy is a talent skill of martial beasts. After crazy, the strength will be greatly improved. The rock ape''s original defense has been very abnormal. How can we fight after crazy.


    "No, you can''t entangle with him." Wang Yu frowned. If you entangle, I''m afraid you''re in danger. You don''t know the time of its madness and the intensity of its enhancement. If you fight, it''s difficult to defeat it unless you do your best.


    But now, in the Cuilin sea, you may encounter danger at any time, so you must preserve your strength. If you do your best in this war, you will really die when you encounter the martial beast.


    "It''s important to save people." Wang Yu burst with force at his feet, and his speed increased sharply. In an instant, he came to Yun qianer''s side and lifted her up.


    "Bang..."


    Another explosion sounded. Wang Yu''s body suddenly turned into a remnant, and he flew away in the distance.


    "Sister Wan Ying, go quickly." Wang Yu stopped beside Mo Wan Ying, took her in his arms and ran away quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you even deal with the rock ape?" she knows Wang Yu''s strength. It should be no problem to deal with the rock ape.


    "It has crazy talent and amazing defense. It''s not easy to fight it now. It''s better to go," Wang Yu explained.


    Mo WANYING was also surprised when she heard the speech. She didn''t expect that the rock ape would have a crazy talent. It seems that the rock ape has some variations, otherwise there would be no crazy talent among the rock apes.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing that the man actually ran away, the rock ape immediately hit his chest angrily, but the man''s speed was too fast to catch up.


    "Roar..."


    The huge fist pounded the ground madly, making a big pit in the ground.


    Looking at the crazy vent rock ape in the rear, Wang Yu slowly breathed a sigh of relief, "fortunately, he didn''t catch up."


    "Little soul told me where to go." Wang Yu''s voice sounded in his heart.


    "To the left."


    Without hesitation, Wang Yu turned the direction and left quickly. Now he has met a rock ape. If he delays, he may encounter other martial beasts, so he must leave here as soon as possible.


    Under the command of Xiaohun, Wang Yu came out of the forest sea twenty minutes later. Looking at the flat field outside, Wang Yu breathed deeply, "finally."


    Mo WANYING raised her head and looked at the stars in the sky. There was a trace of happiness in her eyes, "yes, we finally came out and finally could see the sky again."


    Wang Yu put yunqian''er on the ground and took out a healing pill from the ring. Although she was a little distressed, she still ate it for her.


    The pill was working. Wang Yu didn''t bother to pay attention. He slowly sat on the ground. Just now he had exerted all his strength, and the force in his body was consumed by one-third.


    Otherwise, it was impossible to come out in such a short time. Wang Yu slowly breathed the cold air at night, lay on the grass and looked at the clear night sky.


    As Xiaohun said, when you look up, you can see the Big Dipper seven stars hanging in the sky. If it wasn''t Xiaohun this time, I''m afraid he would really be trapped and die in it.


    "Sister WANYING, do you think it''s a little strange?" Wang Yu glanced at the devil WANYING sitting on the ground with her pretty face buried between her legs.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Mo WANYING thought, as if she hadn''t found anything wrong.


    "They all said that the green forest sea was a fierce place, and even the old Eagle dared not come in, but apart from this maze, they didn''t seem to encounter any danger, not even a few martial beasts."


    "It seems true that you said that." Mo WANYING suddenly saw that they didn''t meet any martial animals except shuize wolves and rock apes along the way.


    And there was no other danger, only this maze.


    "Don''t worry about him. Maybe we''re lucky." Mo WANYING smiled. It''s not good not to encounter danger. Is it normal to die in it?


    "That''s right. Don''t worry about him. Anyway, now we''re out." Wang Yu said with a smile: "let''s hurry up early tomorrow morning. We still have five days. I don''t know if we can make it."


    They have been delayed for several days by this matter. Now they have only five days left from the gambling appointment, but it is difficult to get there within five days.

 Chapter 272

    "It''s all right. We''ll go to the mainland together if we can''t get there." Mo WANYING smiled on her pretty face, as if it didn''t matter whether she could enter the inner yard.


    "This is a good way, but it''s still your wish to enter Wutian college. We must fight." Wang Yu smiled.


    Mo WANYING was stunned. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu was so concerned about his wishes.


    "OK, let''s have a fight." blocking the stars in the night sky, the atmosphere became calm.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Cuilin sea, a dark shadow is running away rapidly. The clothes on his body are broken, the size scars are all over his body, and the blood is flowing out continuously.


    After leaving yunqian''er, he tried to find his way out, but no matter how he looked, he was always in one place.


    Then I met a wind wolf with a second-class peak. After fighting with it for a moment, I was seriously injured and had to escape.


    But the wind wolf''s speed is very fast. It can be ranked among the martial beasts. How can he escape? Moreover, the wind wolf is very fond of people, because in its eyes, human beings are like delicacies.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a broken wind sounded, and the huge figure directly blocked his way, and the huge wolf claws snapped it down.


    "No..." the shrill and desperate voice was still echoing, but he had appeared in the mouth of the wind wolf.


    After eating Wang Lin, the wind wolf stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked it, but it still had some unfinished business. However, it also knew that it was difficult to meet humans here, because they didn''t dare to come in at all.


    Because of the existence of the master, no human dares to come in, and no one can go out alive.


    ¡­¡­


    On the huge ancient tree in the center of the Cuilin sea, the golden scale goshawk stands like an emperor and observes the Cuilin sea.


    At this time, his eyes were looking at the direction of the Big Dipper, and there seemed to be some doubts in his huge eyes.


    "If the master didn''t just shut down, you wouldn''t be able to leave here." under the huge ancient tree, many powerful beasts didn''t know when they were called back and climbed respectfully on the ground.


    It seems to be guarding something, and so is the golden scale Goshawk. They don''t dare to leave here. Otherwise, Wang Yu and others can''t have met a few martial beasts all the way.


    But I''m afraid only the spirit in the cave knows what this is because of.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Wang Yu and his two daughters came to the village. Because Yun qianer was too seriously injured to travel, Wang Yu left her in a farmhouse and gave her some gold coins.


    Then Wang Yu and Mo WANYING rushed to the direction of Wutian city. According to the villagers, it would take ten days to go east. But now Wang Yu has so much time, so he had to hurry with all his strength.


    Between the mountains and fields, plants grow luxuriantly, but they are very normal, not as exaggerated as those in the Cuilin sea.


    There is a wide road in the forest, but there are only two people on the road at this time, Wang Yu and Mo WANYING.


    "Hoo, no, I can''t." Wang Yu fell on the ground, gasping heavily, and his chest fluctuated violently.


    "I said you''ve been in a hurry for a long time, so you''re tired. Get up and go on." Mo WANYING gently kicked his ass and said angrily.


    "Sister Wan Ying, you''re not tired. I''ve been driving all the way behind your back." Wang Yu complained.


    "Then you want me to carry you." Mo WANYING narrowed her eyes and looked at Wang Yu.


    "No, no, no, no, I''m wrong. But I''ve consumed most of my force. I''ll really waste it when I run down."


    Wang Yu has been on his way from early morning to noon, but even with the cultivation of his martial disciples, he can''t bear such intensity, let alone carrying a demon WANYING.


    Magic WANYING looked at Wang Yubi with heartache in her eyes. Why didn''t she want Wang Yu to have a rest, but they really didn''t have much time left.


    "Then rest for a while. When your strength is almost restored, we will continue on our way." Mo WANYING sighed slightly, and she was really cruel.


    "No problem." Wang Yu smiled and finally could have a rest.


    "Help... Help..."


    However, Wang Yu was just lying down when he heard a woman''s cry for help.


    Wang Yu opened his eyes and stood up. Looking at the direction of the voice, Mo WANYING also stood beside him.


    "Something seems to have happened?" for a moment, Mo WANYING saw a young girl running towards them desperately. Her pretty face was pale and her body had these scars. It seemed that she would fall down at any time.


    Behind her were four masked men, who were chasing quickly with steel knives.


    Li Xiaoxiao bit her silver teeth and insisted on not letting herself fall. She knew that if she fell, she would die. "Grandpa is still waiting for me to go back. I can''t die."


    She kept telling herself in her heart, but the feeling of dizziness was still pounding her consciousness.


    "Plop!" when his feet were soft, Li Xiaoxiao fell on the ground, his eyes full of fear, looking at the approaching masked man.


    "It''s over." Li Xiaoxiao closed his eyes in despair.


    However, just here, the voice suddenly rang, "I opened the mountain and planted the tree. You''d better leave quickly."


    Slowly opened his eyes and saw a thin figure appear in front of him in the sun, "who is he...?"

 Chapter 273

    Looking at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him, several people were slightly surprised, but then they said impatiently: "get away quickly. If you want a hero to save the United States, you don''t look at the place."


    "Yo, I don''t want to hear that. I''ll save it today. And hurry back to me, or I''ll have to pay the fare."


    Mo WANYING looked at the ruffian young man in front of her and couldn''t help smiling. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu still had this side. If he hadn''t been in his sight all the time, he would really think he recognized the wrong person.


    "You want to die." the masked man''s killing intention surged in his eyes, and he rushed over with a steel knife in his hand.


    "You''d better go away if you are a martial arts disciple." the ruffian Qi on Wang Yu''s face disappeared in an instant and was replaced by a cold look.


    The force on his body suddenly circulated, and his fists suddenly waved away, "military tiger!"


    The sound of whispering sounded in my heart. I saw that the shadow of the fist turned into a black tiger shadow and tore away at the masked man.


    "What!?" the masked man was surprised. The power from the tiger shadow made him feel palpitation.


    The body quickly held on and directly avoided to one side. However, at the moment he avoided, the tiger shadow exploded in the deep forest.


    "Boom..."


    A huge explosion sounded, and a huge open space suddenly appeared in the dense forest. The vegetation turned into dust and fell on it.


    When they saw this scene, they looked at the young man in front of them in horror. The masked man who avoided opened his eyes, but he was a man who had experienced many battles.


    "Withdraw." without the slightest hesitation, the masked man directly took people to flee to the distance.


    The young man''s strength is so strong that even if they are combined, they can''t be opponents at all.


    Wang Yu looked at the direction they left, patted his hands gently, "finish work."


    Turning back, I saw that the woman was looking at herself with a pair of green eyes.


    "Girl, are you all right?" Wang Yu stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her eyes. The girl was not scared silly.


    Hearing someone calling himself, Li Xiaoxiao suddenly recovered. Suddenly something sounded, "childe, my family is still there. Please help me save them. Please, I will repay you."


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. If he went to save people, he would delay some more time. In this way, he really couldn''t go to Wutian college.


    "Please, please save them, please..." the girl begged constantly. She was so pitiful that people couldn''t help but pity her.


    "Hey, sister WANYING, you take care of her here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    "Well, you go. I''m here."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly and turned to rush to the direction where the girl fled. In that direction, he could feel the fluctuation of force. I think someone must be fighting there.


    Watching the boy leave, Li Xiaoxiao was a little stunned. Did he go to help himself save people? But how can anyone sympathize with others in the Xuanwu region?


    "Don''t worry, he has gone to save your family and will be back in a moment." Mo WANYING squatted down and put her slender hand on her fragrant shoulder to comfort her.


    "Thank you." Li Xiaoxiao smiled and looked worried at the direction the teenager left, because her family was still there.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu was very fast. He saw the fighting place in front after tens of breaths.


    There was a motorcade surrounded by a group of masked people, most of whom were injured, and even fell to the ground seriously.


    In front of those people, there was a middle-aged man with a strong body, long black hair moving in the wind and a brocade robe, but at this time, it was full of blood. He held a long sword stained with blood in his hand, looked at the people in black with awe inspiring expression, and was alert to their action at any time.


    "Who are you? Even my Li family dare to rob you." the middle-aged man glared at the masked man, who had high cultivation, otherwise he wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    "You''d better ask Mr. Ming." then the long knife in the masked hand came directly, and the terrible blade on the blade was cut off.


    "Hum, if you want to kill me, you have to lose a piece of meat for me." the middle-aged man flashed a decisive color in his eyes, and the long sword in his hand flashed strong force, so he directly greeted me.


    "Ding..."


    The clang of gold and iron rang through in an instant. The masked man who was waiting for them also moved and waved a long knife to chop at the crowd.


    "Fight with them." I don''t know who shouted. The fear in everyone''s eyes disappeared in an instant, leaving nothing but madness.


    "Kill!"


    The people immediately fell into a scuffle, but the strength of the masked people was obviously much higher than that of the Li family. Soon, the Li family was suppressed, and an individual was killed and fell in a pool of blood.


    "Ah... If I Li Tianxing can survive, I will never die with you." Li Tianxing''s sword surged with force, but he could only reluctantly defend against the masked man''s attack.


    "If you want revenge, I won''t give you this chance." the masked man''s attack suddenly became fierce, and the knife cut the vital points of Li Tianxing''s body.


    "Hiss..."

 Chapter 274

    A knife crossed Li Tianxing''s chest, and the blood immediately flowed out. At this time, Li Tianxing didn''t care about these at all.


    The foot moved and pushed away, and the force surged over the long sword. The fine awn flickered, "Liuyun sword!"


    The sound of low drinking sounded, and the sword light was like a flowing cloud. It was ethereal and cut towards the masked man. There was no trace of the sword falling.


    "Hum, you''re a small skill. Go to hell." the masked man''s eyes were full of disdain. The long knife suddenly waved a semicircle on his head, "Ding..."


    The sword shadow was blocked above the direct interview, "what!?"


    Li Tianxing was surprised and couldn''t believe it. He looked at the masked man in front of him. This sword move was his strongest blow. The sword idea was ethereal. He couldn''t judge the falling direction. How did he catch it?


    "I''ve already said that it''s a small skill. Let''s die." the cold killing intention flashed in the masked man''s eyes, and his hands suddenly made a force. The soul of the sword Li Tianxing retreated, and the long sword was also shocked and flew out.


    "Poop..."


    Blood gushed, and Li Tianxing''s vision began to blur. Just now, the anti shock force was so strong that the boiling breath in his body was out of control, as if he were going to break out.


    "The Li family is over." Li Tianxing sighed in his heart, but he didn''t even know who was going to destroy the Li family.


    The cold blade magnified rapidly in front of me, as if I could smell the bloody gas from the blade.


    The masked man''s mouth also showed a smile. As long as he killed Li Tianxing, he can go back and recover his life.


    "Whoosh..."


    However, just then, a breaking sound sounded, and the long sword that was shocked was suddenly caught in the hand by a dark shadow.


    Suddenly, a violent sword spirit raged, "cut!"


    The cold sound rang out, and the terrible sword was cut off head-on. The masked man was shocked, and the force under his feet quickly blasted back.


    "Touch..."


    The sword was cut on the ground, and the smoke blocked everyone''s sight.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of the sword sounded, and the sword Qi was raging, which directly dispersed the smoke and dust, revealing the slimming shadow in front of Li Tianxing, and there was a gully on the ground, which was obviously cut out by the sword just now.


    "Who?" the masked man looked warily at the thin figure. He could feel that there was a strong sword meaning on the man, as if a peerless sword stood.


    "Those who come to mind their own business," Wang Yu said with a smile, but his voice was full of cold.


    "Boy, you should know the end of meddling in the Xuanwu area." the masked man looked at Li Tianxing, who was seriously injured behind the boy, and could finish the task immediately. He couldn''t leave like this.


    "I''ll take care of you. I''ll take care of my business today. Either roll or die." the smile on Wang Yu''s face suddenly disappeared, his awe inspiring killing intention suddenly appeared, and his eyes were filled with cold color.


    The sword of the whole body was also strong at this time, and the surrounding air was cut to pieces.


    "Since you have to mind your own business, I''ll teach you the rules of the Xuanwu region." the voice fell, the masked man''s feet exploded, and his body suddenly turned into a residual shadow and swept towards Wang Yu.


    The cold light on the long knife in his hand flickered, and the violent force suddenly swept over. Before it was tight, Wang Yu''s clothes had been blown.


    "The sixth grade martial arts disciple is stronger." Wang Yu sneered. He might have been afraid before, but now the sixth grade is nothing in his eyes.


    "Hum..."


    The long sword in the hand tilted to the ground, and the sword idea surged, making the blood on the sword disappear instantly. The cold awn flickered, which made people feel scared.


    The masked man frowned. The young man in front of him put too much pressure on him. The feeling of danger was very strong. What was more terrible was the sword meaning. He had such a subtle understanding of the sword meaning at a young age.


    The masked man didn''t dare to hold his hand at all. The force around him suddenly went crazy and suddenly poured into the blade, and the strong blade awn condensed in an instant.


    "Beheading the overlord!" a low voice sounded, and the blade flickered and beheaded.


    "Be careful, young Xia!" Li Tianxing regained his consciousness. The terrible blade made him feel the breath of death. The boy came to help himself. How can he get into it.


    "Young Xia, let''s go. Don''t worry about us."


    Wang Yu smiled. He didn''t expect that the middle-aged man would think of himself, "it doesn''t hurt."


    The faint voice was still echoing, but Wang Yu''s figure disappeared in place. The sword idea flowed on the sword body, and the sword awn was solidified in an instant. The fierce color in Wang Yu''s eyes flashed, "broken rocks!"


    With a low cry in his heart, the long sword was suddenly waved, and the gray sword was greeted in an instant, regretting on the blade.


    "Boom..."


    The masked man''s face suddenly changed. He only felt that his body was shrouded in a terrible sword. The terrible force cut on his blade, and the ground collapsed at this moment.


    "What a terrible sword move!" the masked man gritted his teeth and insisted, but at the next moment, the extremely sharp sword came.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Several scars were scratched on the body instantly, and the masked man looked dignified, "ah..."


    A roar came from his mouth, and the light on the blade suddenly broke out, but it barely blocked the light of the sword.

 Chapter 275

    "Let''s go." the masked man didn''t dare to fight any more. He even gave full play to his speed and fled to the distance.


    The others were shocked by the battle just now. When they saw the masked men escape, the other masked men immediately reacted and fled in all directions.


    They saw the strength of the young man. Trying to kill them is like chopping melons and vegetables. If they don''t run away, they may even lose their lives here.


    Seeing the masked man fleeing, Wang yujunyi also showed a relaxed smile on his face, and the sword intention of his whole body was instantly restrained as in his body.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    However, just after the force and sword intention disappeared, the long sword in his hand suddenly had cracks, which filled the whole sword body in an instant, and finally turned into fragments and fell on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. "The broken rocks are too strong. They are less than 60% powerful with ordinary weapons, and they can''t bear the impact of the sword."


    Wang Yu felt that the body of the sword could not bear when he cast the broken rocks, but he maintained it by force, and the body of the sword was broken when he took it back by force.


    Wang Yu looked awkwardly at the middle-aged man behind him. "I don''t have to pay for this sword."


    The middle-aged man was still deeply shocked at this time. The battle just now was too wonderful. In front of him, the young man was a monster. He cut back the masked man with a sword.


    What surprised him more was that the long sword was a second-class peak weapon. It was so fragile in the hands of the young man.


    Hearing the young man''s words, Li Tianxing immediately recovered himself and quickly knelt down on one knee. "Thank you for saving my Li family, young Xia. I must remember my great kindness and dare not forget it."


    I''m kidding. If it weren''t for the young man in front of me, I wouldn''t even have my life. What''s the use of a sword.


    Moreover, he did not dare to let him compensate for his strength.


    "Get up quickly. I came here at the request of a girl." Wang Yu quickly helped the middle-aged up. If it weren''t for the poor girl, Wang Yu wouldn''t help at all.


    "Girl? Is Xiaoxiao still alive? My daughter is still alive. Thank you, young Xia. Thank you, young Xia." Li Tianxing thanked him again and again. He broke up with his daughter during the battle just now. He thought his daughter had died in the hands of the masked man. Fortunately, she was still alive.


    "It''s all right. Now I''ll take you to find her." Wang Yu smiled and said to reunite the family. He''d better hurry.


    "Well, well, quickly carry the wounded into the car for treatment and start as soon as possible. Xiaoxiao is still waiting for us in front." Li Tianxing said with a smile.


    How could he be unhappy that his daughter was not dead? Other people heard that Li Xiaoxiao was not dead and smiled on his face. Let alone say that the young lady came to save them.


    Usually in the family, Li Xiaoxiao is also very clever and sensible. Although sometimes he is a little capricious, there are limits, which makes everyone give a high evaluation.


    They cleaned up for a while and followed Wang Yu on his way. Everyone was in awe of the mysterious young man in front of them.


    The young man is not only handsome, but also has strong strength. The sword moves he just showed are so terrible that they just feel some leakage, and they feel a strong danger.


    "Young Xia, don''t you know how my daughter is now?" Li Tianxing couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh, she''s fine. My sister is with her now," Wang Yu said.


    He is also anxious to go back now and leave Mo WANYING there. He is also very worried. After all, there are dangers everywhere in this Xuanwu region.


    "It''s all right. This girl is my heart. If she has something, I don''t know how to explain to her mother." Li Tianxing smiled slightly.


    "Niang." Wang Yu whispered softly, with some loss in his eyes.


    He had never seen his mother since he was a child. He and his brother always hoped to see their mother one day, but his father told them.


    Their mother died not long after they were born. Since then, they have never asked about their mother again.


    But he really wanted to know what it was like to have his mother''s love. He didn''t ask for anything else. He just wanted to meet his mother.


    But even such a simple request was just an extravagant hope for him.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, a roar of animals woke him up from his sadness. "Be careful of martial animals." Wang Yu quickly reminded him.


    "That direction? It''s not good, sister WANYING!" Wang Yu immediately reacted. The direction of the beast roar was exactly the direction where magic WANYING and her two people were.


    Dare not have the slightest hesitation, the speed suddenly urges to the extreme, and in an instant it turns into a residual shadow and goes in that direction.


    "Everybody keep up." Li Tianxing frowned, but his daughter was in that direction.


    Suddenly, a crowd of horses quickly went in that direction, afraid of the slightest pause.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, a huge leopard appeared in front of Mo WANYING, with fierce eyes and blocking the small human in front of her.


    He has a big mouth, revealing his sharp teeth like a sword. The saliva is constantly left, with a strong fishy smell.


    "Feiyun leopard, how can there be Feiyun leopard here? Shouldn''t it be inside the forest?" Li Xiaoxiao looked at the Feiyun leopard in front of him in horror.

 Chapter 276

    Martial beasts of this level generally don''t appear here at all. How can this peak martial beast suddenly appear today?


    If you were not hurt, you might fight it, but now you are not its opponent at all.


    "Am I going to die here today?" there was despair in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    Originally, I went back to Wuxuan city with my father happily. I didn''t expect to encounter so many dangers on the way. I was robbed and killed by masked people. Now I actually encounter this level of martial animals.


    But when she looked at the girl aside, she was surprised to find that there was no worry on the girl''s face, as if she didn''t look at the flying clouded leopard at all.


    But she could feel that the girl was clearly just a martial artist with a life. There was no chance of winning in the face of Feiyun leopard, but why wasn''t she afraid at all?


    "Roar..."


    Seeing that these two weak humans were not afraid of themselves, it made him very angry. A white light in his mouth came at them.


    "Get away." Mo WANYING pulled Li Xiaoxiao in a daze into her arms and rolled aside to avoid the attack.


    But how could the flying cloud leopard easily let them go? Its huge claws were like covering the clouds and blocking the sun.


    The strong airflow blew their clothes and skirts.


    Magic WANYING shook her silver teeth slightly, as if she had made some decision, took Li Xiaoxiao away quickly, and then took something out of her arms.


    The force rushed madly to her palm. Li Xiaoxiao was surprised to find that there was a violent energy in her palm.


    "What''s that?" just when she was surprised, she saw that Mo WANYING suddenly threw the things in her hand at the flying cloud leopard.


    The flying clouded leopard showed disdain in his eyes and swallowed the streamer directly with a big mouth.


    However, at the moment of swallowing, a huge explosion suddenly sounded, "boom..."


    The flying cloud leopard suddenly emitted a strong light on its body. Before it could react, its body was broken into four pieces and turned into flesh and blood all over the sky.


    Although Mo WANYING hid far away, they were still involved, covered with the flesh and blood of flying clouded leopard.


    "Sister Wan Ying." Wang Yu''s voice came from a distance, and then a figure appeared in front of Mo Wan Ying.


    The look was full of worry, "sister WANYING, are you okay?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s anxious appearance, Mo WANYING couldn''t help smiling, "it''s all right. It''s good to have the jade symbol you gave me."


    Li Xiaoxiao was still shocked. Just now it was a flying cloud leopard at the peak. It just turned into broken meat all over the ground. What''s going on?


    "Jade talisman!" when she was wondering, she suddenly heard Mo WANYING say jade talisman, "it''s the power of talisman." she could understand it at the thought of this.


    Runes are very powerful on this continent. As long as there are enough powerful runes in hand, a martial arts disciple can kill a martial arts teacher. However, the more powerful the runes are, the more powerful the force is consumed.


    Moreover, such powerful runes are rare even in this Xuanwu region. They may appear in any auction, but they are bound to be sold at a sky high price.


    At this time, Li Xiaoxiao also recovered, looked at the young man in front of him and asked anxiously, "childe, I don''t know my father and them..."


    "Oh, they''re all right. They should be here in a few minutes." Wang Yu replied. If it weren''t for fear that Mo WANYING was in danger, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry to come back.


    "Thank you, young master. I can''t repay you for your kindness..." Li Xiaoxiao knelt on the ground and bowed to Wang Yu.


    "Stop, don''t say anything about making promises. I''m just handy." Wang Yu quickly stopped her and helped her up. He didn''t want to repay her like making promises. He had to find Bing Er himself.


    Hearing the speech, Li Xiaoxiao''s pretty face suddenly blushed. Although the kindness was great, she would agree if Wang Yu asked, but she didn''t think about it.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward for a moment. A moment later, a team of people came from a distance. It was Li Tianxing and others.


    "Daughter." Li Tianxing saw his daughter not far away. He was immediately excited and hurried to this side.


    "Dad." seeing her father, Li Xiaoxiao''s pretty face suddenly showed a color of joy. Originally, she thought she would never see her father again.


    She saw the power of the masked man. Her father could not be his opponent at all, but fortunately, the days of their Li family made her meet this mysterious boy.


    Looking at the reunited two people, Wang Yu''s face also showed a smile, "although it took some time, it also did a good thing."


    "Let''s go, sister WANYING."


    Mo WANYING nodded slightly and followed Wang Yu in the direction they were going.


    "Young Xia, stay."

 Chapter 277

    Wang Yu stopped and looked back at the middle-aged man, "is there anything else?"


    "Young Xia, I haven''t thanked you yet." Lin Tianhong hugged his fist slightly. The boy saved his life. How can he not show it at all.


    "No, I still remember to hurry. If I want to reach Wuxuan city in five days, I''ll leave first." Wang Yu replied calmly.


    "Wuxuan city! It''s just that we''re going to Wuxuan City, so we can take you there." Li Tianxing said with a smile, "it''s almost impossible to reach Wuxuan city in five days according to the speed of young Xia. We have a top martial beast, wind chasing horse and cart, which can be reached in three days at most."


    Wang Yu looked at the Wu beast behind Li Tianxing. "It''s really a wind chasing horse. It can travel thousands of miles a day. If it has it, it can really reach Wuxuan city in three days."


    "Young Xia, would you like to go with me?" Li Tianxing looked at Wang Yu with a trace of expectation.


    He has seen Wang Yu''s strength. He doesn''t know what dangers he will encounter along the way. If he is accompanied, he will be much safer.


    "OK, that''s troublesome." after looking at Mo WANYING, Wang Yu can only nod and agree. After all, if they really rely on themselves, I''m afraid the bet will really be invalid.


    "I don''t know your name yet?" Li Tianxing smiled. From the beginning to now, the situation is very urgent. He can''t allow him to chat.


    Now I have time to think that I don''t even know the name of the life-saving benefactor. It''s impolite.


    "I''m Wang Yu, this is my sister Mo WANYING." Wang Yu hugged his fist slightly. Since he wants to take a ride, he still needs some courtesy.


    "Li Tian, the luggage owner, this is the little girl Li Xiaoxiao." Li Tianxing pointed to the beautiful woman on one side, which was the girl Wang Yu saved just now.


    Wang Yu and Mo WANYING nodded slightly and said hello.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Since you''re in a hurry, let''s hurry." Li Tianxing said with a smile, and then ordered everyone to hurry.


    Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING, "it seems that our luck is good."


    "It''s not luck, it''s you." Mo WANYING smiled. If it weren''t for Wang Yu''s meddling, they wouldn''t get to know the Li family, let alone take a ride.


    "Then I''ll mind my own business in the future." Wang Yu touched his chin and said thoughtfully.


    "Dare you." seeing his appearance, Mo WANYING couldn''t help smiling helplessly, then gave him a white look and said angrily.


    "Hee hee." Wang Yu smiled. What he said just now was naturally a joke. Meddling in his own business should be divided into what happened and what happened.


    It''s not his business. Wang Yu will take care of it. He mainly does what he wants, so he won''t tangle.


    Soon Wang Yu and Wang Yu followed the Li family''s motorcade to the direction of Wuxuan city. It must be said that the speed of the wind chasing horse was really very fast. They caught up with one-third of the distance in only one day.


    Along the way, Wang Yu and he were both sitting in separate carriages, and no one came to disturb them.


    It was very cold at night, and the team stopped on their way. After all, it was very dangerous to drive in the forest at night. Although this was a marginal area, the emergence of Feiyun leopard made them have to be cautious.


    "Young Xia, come down and have something to eat." Li Tianxing''s voice came in outside the car.


    "OK." Wang Yu answered and got out of the car with Mo WANYING.


    "Hoo..."


    When he fell on the ground, Wang Yu took a deep breath of cool air and stretched his waist. His bones suddenly made a "crackling" sound.


    After sitting in the car for a day, even Wang Yu''s cultivation is a little tired. I feel that the bones on my body are together.


    "Young Xia Wang, miss WANYING, come here quickly. The meat has just been roasted." Li Tianxing said with a smile.


    For these two teenagers, Li Tianxing felt very good. Although he didn''t know what the quality was, he didn''t directly rob them with one hand by virtue of his cultivation.


    If Wang Yu did it, they might not be able to resist it at all. They can cut back the strong ones of the six grade martial arts disciples with one sword. How can they be a small person like themselves.


    Wang Yu sat next to the campfire and looked at Li Tianxing who was roasting meat. Even if they were on their way, they didn''t fool about their diet.


    In recent days, he and Mo WANYING have just eaten some dry food and dried meat, and they have long been tired of it.


    "Come." looking at Wang Yu''s eyes, Li Tianxing couldn''t help smiling and handed the freshly roasted meat to them.


    Magic WANYING is delicious and elegant, but Wang Yu is different. He eats it in a big way and his mouth is full of oil.


    Mo WANYING could not help shaking her head when she saw him like this, and gently wiped the oil stains on his mouth with her hand.


    Looking at them, Li Tianxing had a trace of deep meaning in his eyes, as if he had found something.


    "I don''t know why you rush to Wuxuan city so quickly, young Xia?" Li Tianxing was curious. He thought it was very important to arrive at Wuxuan city in five days.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s silence, Li Tianxing smiled awkwardly, "I''m taking the liberty."


    Some things can''t be asked casually. He walked for many years and thought he understood them, but he forgot them when he saw Wang Yu.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to Wutian college to report." Wang Yu swallowed the food and smiled back.


    "Wutian college? But shouldn''t Wutian college stop enrolling students long ago?" Li Tianxing was a little strange.

 Chapter 278

    The rules of Wutian college are very strict. After stopping enrollment, it will not receive people at all, and there has never been a case where students go alone.


    The Xuanwu region is extremely dangerous. It is impossible for these young people to arrive safely and die on the road, because this is the Xuanwu region.


    "At that time, I offended the elder who enrolled students and made a bet with him." Wang Yu said calmly.


    "You are really a monster. You can make a bet with the enrollment elder. It seems that the elder is very optimistic about you." Li Tianxing was a little surprised.


    The elder of Wutian college is not a proud person. How can he pay attention to a teenager, let alone make such a gambling appointment with him.


    It seems that the young man in front of him is unusual. Li Tianxing smiled and looked back at Li Xiaoxiao coming, "daughter, come here quickly. Shaoxia is also a student of Wutian college."


    Hearing the speech, Li Xiaoxiao was slightly surprised. She was also a genius in the outer court, but she had never heard of such a person in Wutian college.


    Li Xiaoxiao walked over quickly and saluted Wang Yu slightly, and Wang Yu nodded in response.


    "Is the childe a student of the college?" Li Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Not yet. If you can arrive within five days, maybe it will be." Wang Yu said softly. He was not sure whether he could become a student of Wutian college in the end. After all, elder Li''s temper was very strange.


    "I don''t know which elder?" Li Xiaoxiao was curious. Which elder had so much power that he could ignore the regulations of the college.


    "Elder Li, but I don''t know who elder Li is." Wang Yu doesn''t know who elder Li is.


    "Elder Li!" Li Xiaoxiao was surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" looking at Li Tianxing and Li Xiaoxiao who looked surprised, Wang Yu asked suspiciously. Why did they react so much when they heard elder Li.


    Li Tianxing looked at Li Xiaoxiao. "He''s out of the college. Are there any other elders surnamed Li?"


    Li Xiaoxiao shook his head slightly. "There are two elders surnamed Li in the college, but grandpa is the only one who can fully ignore the school rules."


    "Grandpa!?" it was Wang Yu''s turn to be surprised. Unexpectedly, elder Li was the grandpa of the girl in front of him. How could there be such a coincidence in the world.


    "Well, you said elder Li should be my grandfather. I heard he went to wutiancheng to recruit students two months ago." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Wang Yu.


    "That''s right. We''re from Wutian city." Wang Yu whispered, but he didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    He was embarrassed by his grandfather, but now he saved his granddaughter. If the old man knows, he doesn''t know what his reaction is.


    "But how could grandpa do that? It doesn''t want to be his style." Li Xiaoxiao can''t understand Grandpa.


    Generally, he will bring the students back in person. There has never been such a thing for the students to go by themselves, let alone bet.


    Li Tianxing looked at Wang Yu and said, "it seems that the old man thinks highly of this boy. It seems that the Li family should make friends with him."


    Li Tianxing thought so in his heart, but Wang Yu didn''t care about it and continued to eat his barbecue. What he needs to do now is to arrive at Wuxuan city and Wutian college within three days.


    He didn''t continue to discuss this topic, because since it was decided by the old man, the boy must have his particularity.


    But his strength is too strong. Even in the inner courtyard of Wutian college, there are few rivals.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Wang Yu with a special meaning in his eyes. "Now Wutian college should be lively."


    In the early morning of the next day, the group continued on their way. There was no more trouble on the road. I think those masked people were also afraid of Wang Yu''s existence.


    At noon on the third day, everyone could see the city crawling in the vast area like an ancient fierce beast, which was many times larger than the Wuhuang city.


    The lively atmosphere can be felt even a few miles away, and there is Wuxuan City, the goal of Wang Yu''s trip.


    "It will be here in half an hour." Li Tianxing looked at the magnificent city in the distance.


    "Thank you for taking care of Mr. Li all the way." Wang Yu smiled and hugged his fist.


    "What did you say, young Xia? If it weren''t for you, we would have died on the way. We still have life to come here." Li Tianxing said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha, Master Li, you''re welcome."


    They chatted a few more words, and half an hour passed quickly, and the crowd also entered Wuxuan city.


    After entering the city, Wang Yu realized that what he had seen before could not be compared with the Wuxuan city.


    Wuxuan city is vast and occupies one third of the Wuxuan region. The city is extremely prosperous. There are some rare shops on both sides of the street.


    However, in contrast, there should be order from here to other places in the Biwu Xuanyu. At least there are few murders in the streets along the way.


    In Qingming City, such things happen every time, but they are almost the same.

 Chapter 279

    "Mr. Li, since we have arrived at Wuxuan City, we won''t bother much and leave." now that we have arrived at Wuxuan City, Wang Yu just wants to go to Wutian college early to finish these things.


    "I think young Xia is also anxious. I''ll let Xiaoxiao go with you. It''s better to have an understanding person and avoid detours." Li Tianxing said with a smile.


    Wang Yugang wants to refuse, but after thinking about it, he has just arrived here. If he goes to find Wutian college alone, it will be troublesome. It''s good to have an understanding person to lead the way.


    "Well, please Miss Li," Wang Yu said with a slight fist.


    Li Xiaoxiao saluted back and then said to his father, "father, I''ll go with the childe and see Grandpa by the way."


    "OK, let''s go." Li Tianxing smiled. "Young Xia, there are still some things to deal with in the family. I won''t accompany you much. Please forgive me."


    "The owner of the house is busy. It''s enough for Miss Li to lead the way."


    "OK, goodbye," said Li Tianxing. He took the man and turned to walk in another direction. He thought he was going home.


    Under the leadership of Li Xiaoxiao, Wang Yu and Wang Yu rushed to Wutian college. However, there are still two days to bet, which is enough time.


    Just after they left, a figure appeared from the hiding place and looked at the direction Wang Yu and others left. "It''s really here. We should report to elder Li quickly, but how could she be with Wang Yu?"


    If he didn''t understand, he didn''t think about it, and his body disappeared into the darkness again.


    Inner courtyard of Wutian college.


    In a separate office room, an old man in gray robes was sitting comfortably in a chair drinking warm tea.


    If Wang Yu sees him, he will recognize him as the old man who made a bet with him that day, elder Li.


    "Dang Dang..." a slight knock on the door sounded.


    "Come in." the old man put down his tea cup and whispered.


    "Creak..."


    When the door opened, a figure came in, saluted the old man respectfully, and then said respectfully, "elder, Wang Yu and Mo WANYING have entered Wuxuan city."


    The old man''s eyes flashed a look of surprise, but then he pressed it down, "OK, I know."


    The man didn''t leave. There was a trace of hesitation in his expression. The old man frowned, "is there anything else?"


    "Elder, younger martial sister Xiaoxiao is with those two people."


    "Xiaoxiao is back, too? The girl knows she''s back." the old man smiled on his old face. His granddaughter hasn''t come to see him for a long time.


    "Well, I see. You go down first."


    "Yes." the voice fell, and the figure left and took the door.


    The old man slowly picked up the tea cup, but he didn''t find his palm trembling slightly. His face was full of surprise. "The boy really came. He was a monster."


    "However, it seems that this alone is not enough. Young people should practice more." the old man has an invisible smile on his mouth.


    He had been waiting for Wang Yu to come to Wuxuan city for a long time, but when he made a bet, he didn''t think Wang Yu would be able to come to Wuxuan city.


    After all, there are countless dangers along the way. Every level can be said to be lost or dead, and there can be no mistake.


    However, he has experienced these, and still takes a martial artist with him. This makes it difficult for him not only to protect himself, but also to protect others.


    When the man reported just now, he made it clear that Wang Yu and Mo WANYING both arrived at Wuxuan city.


    "Good, good, you didn''t disappoint me, but that''s not enough." the old man''s trembling palm calmed down slowly, drank the tea in the cup in one gulp, and there was a fine light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu and others are not in a hurry to go to Wutian college. After all, there are still two days before the agreed time. After arriving at the college, I''m afraid it''s difficult to think of appearing.


    So now that you have come to Wuxuan City, of course, you should have a good day and report to Wutian college.


    Because they were surrounded by Li Xiaoxiao, a guide, they swam through the major landscapes of Wutian City, but they only walked a few places a day.


    How can Wuxuan city travel all over the landscape in one day? After walking these magic WANYING, she has been very happy and bought a lot of good things.


    When several people were having dinner in a restaurant, a figure passed by Li Xiaoxiao and gently wiped her fragrant shoulder.


    He looked at the man in doubt and then said to Wang Yu, "I''ll go there and eat first."


    "Let''s go." Wang Yu didn''t care about that. He ate the delicious food on the table. He hasn''t eaten well for a long time. Moreover, the food in this store is also very delicious. Although it''s not as good as brother''s, it''s OK.


    Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu and shrugged Xiang''s shoulder at Li Xiaoxiao, saying that she couldn''t control his eating method.


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t care, smiled and turned to the hidden table.


    Mo WANYING watched Li Xiaoxiao sit there. She didn''t know what to say with the man, so she returned to her seat.


    "Is that your friend?" asked Mo WANYING curiously, looking at the dark figure who got up and left.

 Chapter 280

    "Well, he is also a student in the college."


    "Can you usually come out?" Mo WANYING was afraid that after entering the college, she would not be able to come out to play.


    "Of course, as long as the course is completed, the college will not take care of it, but when taking the exam, the accomplishments must pass, otherwise they will be repeated or dropped out." Li Xiaoxiao pretended to be serious.


    "Will you be dropped out?" Mo WANYING heard this for the first time.


    "Of course, even the students in the inner courtyard are, but they won''t be dropped out, but they will be sent to the outer courtyard for repair. The students in the inner courtyard have great power, which makes us all envy, but it''s not easy to enter the inner courtyard." Li Xiaoxiao looked forward to it.


    Although she is the granddaughter of elder Li, she has not entered the inner court because of her talent. It can be seen how strict elder Li is.


    "Never mind him. We''ll talk about it first and others later." Wang Yu swallowed the food and said.


    For him, it doesn''t matter whether he can stay in the college. What he wants is the WAN Soul Crystal in the college, but he can''t get it for a while and a half.


    "Have you finished?" Li Xiaoxiao smiled. She liked Wang Yu''s easy-going character, but her identity made her unable to do so.


    "Finished." Wang Yu wiped his mouth and said.


    "Then I''ll take you to the next place."


    "Where?" I''ve been to places close today. I don''t know where else I haven''t been.


    "You''ll know when you go. Let''s go." Li Xiaoxiao smiled mysteriously and left the restaurant with Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING, but shrugged his shoulders and followed up.


    Before long, the three came to a very remote place. The corner was very dark. If Li Xiaoxiao hadn''t brought them, he wouldn''t have noticed the place.


    Although this place is hidden and shabby, it gives Wang Yu a special feeling, as if the rags here are to hide something.


    In addition to this place, it is extremely prosperous around. Normally, it is impossible to leave such a place.


    "Where is Miss Li taking us?" Wang Yu asked curiously. The environment here made him feel strange, but he couldn''t say what was strange.


    "The underground square city of Wuxuan city." Li Xiaoxiao smiled, then took out three jade amulets from Najie and handed them to them respectively.


    "Lock the empty talisman!?" Wang Yu looked at the jade talisman glittering with light silver light in his hand, and his face was surprised.


    "Young master, do you recognize this lock space symbol?" Li Xiaoxiao was also surprised. This lock space symbol can only be seen in the Xuanwu region, and it is also the exclusive pass of the underground square city.


    Unless you are a person who has been to the underground square city, there is no way for outsiders to know.


    "I''ve seen it in ancient books, but the lock space symbol should be a five grade symbol, which can block the surrounding space. However, the jade symbol is afraid to be only one grade. It should have been simplified by experts, and the drawing method is also special, so others can''t forge it." Wang Yu saw some information about the jade symbol at a glance.


    Listening to Wang Yu''s narration, Li Xiaoxiao''s blue eyes were full of surprise. Even she just knew that the jade talisman was a lock empty talisman, and she didn''t know anything else at all.


    And Wang Yu said in such detail, "young master, do you know runes?"


    "A little knowledge."


    Hearing Wang Yu''s answer, Li Xiaoxiao was even more shocked. Even if it wasn''t a fu master, it was very rare to know something. After all, this Fu master can be practiced by very many people.


    "It seems that there should be a space blocked here. I think it is the underground square city. This lock space symbol can block the space or open the blocked space. However, if you want to come to this lock space symbol, you can only break the channel for one person."


    Looking at the lock empty symbol in his hand, Wang Yu guessed that the underground square city should be blocked. Only by using the jade symbol can one person enter, but the energy in it can only be used once.


    "Childe is really powerful." Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help praising. He could tell the details at a glance. This is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    "Let''s go in and let you say that I''m beginning to be interested in the underground market." Mo WANYING smiled.


    "OK."


    Then the three people injected force into the jade amulet. They saw that the jade amulet was broken into a light and hit the space. Then a light door appeared in front of the three people, large enough for them to pass.


    "Let''s go." the three walked into the light door. When they entered the light door, they disappeared, as if they had never appeared.

 Chapter 281

    The underground square city has a history of 100 years in Wuxuan City, but no one knows how to enter it, or even where it is.


    Fog fills this mysterious space. There are not many people here, but everyone has a strong fluctuation of force, and everyone is a martial disciple.


    Even if there is a martial artist occasionally, several martial artists will follow around. I think it should be the childe and young master of a family.


    Space fluctuation a light door appeared in an unmanned corner, the light door disappeared, and three figures appeared in place.


    Mo WANYING''s pretty face was full of curiosity and looked at the surrounding environment. Although it was foggy, she could see the surrounding environment clearly.


    "Is this the underground square city?" Mo WANYING looked around curiously. There were novelty everywhere.


    Wang Yu was also surprised. The weapons here were not other weapons, but the aura of heaven and earth to a certain extent.


    "It seems that there should be a spirit gathering array here." Wang Yu guessed, otherwise where did the rich heaven and earth aura come from.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. Maybe there''s something you like." Li Xiaoxiao smiled, turned his palm, and three pairs of masks appeared in her slender hands.


    "Put it on. There''s a mixture of dragons and snakes here. It''s better to be careful."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, took over the mask and put it on his face. Mo WANYING also put on the mask with an excited face.


    "Let''s go." Li Xiaoxiao took them to the depths of the square city. Now they are just in remote places. If they want to see good things, of course, they have to go to the center.


    However, along the way, Wang Yu saw that on the stalls on both sides, there were some treasures that were difficult to see in the market.


    I''m afraid it will cause a bloody storm outside. "No wonder people here wear masks and don''t want others to know their identity."


    If you buy any treasure here and it is known by those who want it, I''m afraid it will inevitably lead to death.


    "The water system advanced skill" Xuanmiao formula "is a million gold coins." just then, Wang Yu suddenly heard the sound of selling.


    He could feel the slight pause of Mo WANYING''s body, but he hesitated for a moment and followed up.


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head. He turned and walked to the man. "Is it a little expensive for a million yuan?"


    As soon as the peddler saw someone asking, he immediately cheered up. "How could it be? This is an authentic advanced water system skill. One million gold coins are not expensive."


    "Cheaper, I''ll take 800000."


    "Young master, it''s not easy for me to earn a little. If I don''t need money urgently, I can''t sell it. 850000, that''s all I can do."


    "850000, OK, 850000, but I think the pattern on the iron piece is good. Give it to me." Wang Yu pointed to a black iron piece in the corner of the stall.


    "OK." the vendor pretended to hesitate for a moment, and then handed the two items to Wang Yu, who also took out an 850000 card and threw it to him.


    After taking something, Wang Yu turned and left, and the vendor''s face under the mask was full of a smile, "850000 is good. The iron piece doesn''t know what use it is anyway. Give it to him."


    Wang Yu naturally won''t pay attention to the man when he gets the things. Just now he just wanted to buy a roll of Kung Fu for Mo WANYING, but Xiaohun said that the iron piece is a good thing. Since it is a good thing, of course he should get it.


    She walked up to Mo WANYING and handed her the skill scroll. "Sister WANYING, this is my school gift for you."


    "No, no, I can''t." 850000 gold coins, even if the Scorpio family''s financial resources are exhausted, I''m afraid it''s only 4 million.


    "Don''t you dare to take what I gave you?" Wang Yu said displeased.


    "This... OK, I''ll take it." Mo WANYING sighed slightly. As a result, she couldn''t beat Wang Yu, and she really needed a skill.


    After breaking through the martial arts, her skill is too rough, which makes the progress very slow. Now with this Xuanmiao formula, the speed of progress will certainly increase a lot.


    "That''s right." Wang Yu suddenly smiled on his face. Just now it was just to scare her. Otherwise, how could she accept it so easily.


    "Let''s go back and practice. Now we''ll see if there''s anything good." then Wang Yu walked forward lazily with his head in his hands.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s back, a gentle smile appeared on Mo WANYING''s pretty face, "this guy..."


    The three strolled around. Although all the good things here were not suitable for him, they didn''t buy anything at all.


    "Let''s go," suggested Mo WANYING, looking at Wang Yu''s boring appearance.


    "OK... Wait a minute." Wang Yugang wanted to promise, but suddenly a familiar wave came, which shocked his spirit.


    "Is it that thing, but how can it appear here?" Wang Yu was puzzled, and hurried to the direction of the wave.

 Chapter 282

    Magic WANYING looked at Wang Yu with a puzzled face. "What''s the matter with him?" then she quickly followed up.


    On the pretty face under Li Xiaoxiao''s mask, there was a faint smile, but there was doubt in his eyes, "what did grandpa let him find that thing?"


    She couldn''t understand grandpa''s decision, but she knew that the origin of it was related to the nether palace. She didn''t know why it fell in the underground market.


    "Go and see that first. I don''t know if he can get it." Li Xiaoxiao followed up.


    Wang Yu soon found the place where the wave came from. At the focus of his sight, there was a huge egg with golden lines on its body.


    A strong smell came from the egg. Wang Yu''s eyes shrunk slightly when he saw this thing. "Didn''t the golden scale goshawk''s animal egg be taken away by the old eagle? How could it appear here?"


    The thing in front of me was the egg of the golden scale Goshawk. Judging from the smell, it was the one photographed by the old eagle that day.


    But how can he appear here now? The old Eagle should have been brought back to the nether palace long ago. Can it be said that the old eagle was robbed and killed?


    While Wang Yu was thinking, he had come to the stall.


    "How do you want to buy this animal egg?" a lazy old voice came from under the mask.


    "Can I ask where you come from?" Wang Yu asked.


    "You should know that it''s forbidden to ask these questions in this place, but I can tell you that I got it from the eagle after I killed him." the old man said calmly, as if he was talking about an insignificant thing.


    "Old Eagle! No wonder no one dares to buy." Wang Yu had been observing just now. Although someone gave a hot look, no one dared to buy.


    Although the egg is expensive, some people can afford it. However, it seems that the vendor should have been here for a long time, but no one has bought it.


    I think we all know the news that Youming palace photographed the animal egg, so we dare not buy it in order not to offend Youming palace.


    After all, this martial beast is a living creature. It will be exposed to people in the future. At that time, it will be retaliated by the Youming palace.


    "If you don''t have the courage, leave quickly. My animal eggs only sell for two million. Do you still like to buy them?" the old voice was impatient.


    "Why don''t you dare?" Wang Yu said, and a black card appeared again in his hand, including his remaining three million, which was directly thrown to the vendor.


    "There are three million here. I''ll take the beast''s eggs."


    The old man looked at the man years ago unexpectedly, "are you sure, you are not afraid to offend the nether palace?"


    "What can you do if you offend the nether palace?" he has offended the nether palace for a long time, and he is not afraid. Now how can he hesitate if there are animal eggs? After all, he has wanted this thing for a long time.


    "OK, you are brave. I''ll buy you the beast egg for one million." then the old man threw a black card to Wang Yu. "Two million of this card is for you."


    "This..."


    This is the first time Wang Yu has seen a peddler like Xiang. In his impression, the peddlers should make as much money as possible, but the old man wants so much less.


    Since he didn''t want it, why should he be polite? With a wave of Wang Yu''s hand, he included the animal egg and black card into Najie.


    "Thanks a lot." then Wang Yu turned to go.


    "Wait a minute, boy." the old man suddenly stopped him.


    "I don''t know when?"


    "Boy, now that you have offended Youming palace, you''d better go to Wutian College as soon as possible. Only when you get there can you be safe."


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. How did he know he was going to Wutian college, and how did he know that Youming palace would know about it?


    "Hahaha, I look forward to the day when I see you again." the old man''s laughter is still echoing, but his figure has flashed tens of meters away.


    "The old man..." Wang Yu frowned slightly. He always felt that the old man''s voice was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was.


    At this time, Mo WANYING and her two men caught up behind, "what''s the matter with Xiaoyu? How did you go so fast just now?"


    Wang Yu''s speed was very fast just now. In the blink of an eye, he left them behind. When he caught up, he saw Wang Yu standing here alone. As for the old man, they didn''t see it at all.


    "Nothing, let''s go." Wang Yu and the two walked towards the exit.


    It has to be said that it is not easy to enter this place. It is still very convenient to go out. In a corner, there is a light door, which directly engulfs the three people.


    When the three appeared again, they had returned to the original ragged corner, put away the mask on their face, and they walked towards the inn.


    Because Wang Yu will take them to Wutian college tomorrow, they won''t go back to Li''s house for the time being, but live in the same room with Mo WANYING. As for Wang Yu, they were rushed next door.


    Originally, when she was with Mo WANYING, she was worried about her safety, but now with Li Xiaoxiao with her, Wang Yu can rest assured. After all, men and women are different.


    After returning to the room, Wang Yu took out a jade and blood drop to depict a closed Rune and closed himself in it.

 Chapter 283

    Wang Yu seemed to disappear into the room. He couldn''t even feel his breath, but in fact he still sat there and didn''t move.


    No one knows what Wang Yu is doing in it.


    There was a trace of excitement in Wang Yu''s eyes. With a wave of his palm, the animal egg appeared in front of him. Looking at the golden lines on the egg body, he felt the breath comparable to the martial arts disciples. Wang Yu''s face was full of smiles.


    "Unexpectedly, this thing finally fell into my hands. The old eagle is really unlucky." Wang Yu smiled.


    At that time, the eagle almost killed him. If he hadn''t been decisive enough, I''m afraid he would have turned into blood flowers with the wind bird.


    "I really don''t know who that person is. Everyone who knows that old eagle is from the nether palace dares to kill him. It seems that the nether palace is not an absolute overlord in the Wuxuan City, but also has many enemies."


    Wang Yu realized that the Youming palace was very powerful in the eyes of others. It seemed to dominate the Xuanwu region, but in fact, the strength of the Youming palace still existed, otherwise the eagle old man could not fall so easily.


    With his palm gently touching the egg body, Wang Yu could feel the heartbeat coming from the egg, "it seems that the egg is about to hatch."


    Wang Yu raised a faint smile around his mouth, put his palm on the egg, and the force in his body slowly flowed out, wrapped the whole egg, and then slowly penetrated into it.


    The beast egg seemed to like Wang Yu''s force very much. He greedily absorbed it and slowly stopped until he knew that Wang Yu''s force consumed most of it.


    "Hoo, why did he absorb so much? He shouldn''t?" Wang Yu looked at the eggs suspiciously. According to common sense, although his martial arts disciples'' force is not very strong, it is definitely more than enough to nourish the eggs.


    But just now he directly absorbed nearly three-quarters of the force, which made him very puzzled, "is there anything different about this little guy?"


    Wang Yu thought for a long time and only got such a result. It may be because the golden scale goshawk itself is stronger than other martial animals.


    "Let''s do it today and nourish it tomorrow." he waved away the animal''s eggs.


    It is recorded in ancient books that hatching animal eggs needs to be nourished by their own force. In this way, after the animal is born, it will have a high degree of intimacy with the instilling force, and will regard the instilling force as the closest person.


    Although I don''t know how, Wang Yu knows that it must be right to do so.


    He meditated in situ and resumed his force. Because of the martial soul formula, Wang Yu resumed his force very quickly. After half an hour, he had returned to his peak.


    "Boy, take out the iron piece. There are good things in it." the little soul said with a smile.


    Wang Yu was also curious. At that time, the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded. He had to let himself take the iron piece. Since there were good things, he couldn''t let go.


    The dark iron sheet appeared in his palm. He felt it a little, but Wang Yu didn''t find anything.


    There was nothing special about this piece of iron except that it was relatively heavy. "It''s really a good thing. Why can''t I feel it?"


    "If you could feel it, it would have been bought by others and could still be in your boy''s hand." the little soul mocked.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about his tone of voice. He hurriedly asked, "how do you use this thing?"


    "Come in and I''ll help you get it. Don''t resist." then the ten thousand soul sword appeared in the room.


    Then a gray sword light flashed over the sword body. Wang Yu felt a burst of suction and a flower in front of him. When he saw it clearly again, he had appeared in the gray space in the wanhun sword.


    The figure of the little soul is sitting around not far away, but Wang Yu can see that the body of the little soul is more illusory than when he first saw it. I think it should be caused by lending energy to himself.


    "What are you looking at? Give me that piece of iron." the little soul looked white and scolded him.


    "Oh." Wang Yu was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly handed the iron piece to the illusory palm of Xiaohun.


    "There is a rune seal on the iron sheet, so most people can''t feel it at all. If it''s not for my strong perception, they can''t feel it." then a soul force like flame appeared on the palm of the little soul''s hand and wrapped the iron sheet in it.


    Under Wang Yu''s gaze, there was a black luster on the iron sheet. The pattern was like ice and snow, and gradually disappeared.


    "What kind of rune is this?" "nine runes" has a comprehensive record of runes, but he has never seen such runes.

 Chapter 284

    "This is a kind of seal rune, which was very popular on the mainland thousands of years ago, but with the development of rune, this Rune also disappeared and was replaced by more exquisite runes now," Xiaohun explained.


    "So it is." Wang Yu nodded slightly, but he felt that the rune had a special line that he had never seen before.


    A moment later, the soul power in the little soul palm suddenly increased, and the last Rune on the black iron sheet also disappeared.


    I saw a fine awn in the iron sheet, reflected in the air, forming several rows of golden fonts.


    The font is neat, but it reveals a sense of vicissitudes and simplicity, as if it came from ancient times.


    Wang Yu was slightly surprised to see the text. However, when he saw the content, his eyes contracted suddenly.


    "This... This is?"


    At the front of the golden font, there are three big characters, dazzling and thick ghost knife.


    After reading the general outline, Wang Yu only felt a shock in his mind, and a large amount of information poured into it in an instant.


    He closed his eyes and received the information. A moment later, Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes, which could not hide his joy, "this... This is the method of carving!"


    The majority of Fuwen masters use the carving knife to depict Fuwen, so the carving knife is a very important tool for Fuwen masters.


    It is as important as the sword in the sword''s hand.


    However, a good application method is just like a good sword method, which can make the user play a strong force, and the application law of carving knife is to make the runist better use the carving knife to depict the rune.


    "You''re lucky. You just don''t have a way to use a carving knife. It looks good and the level is in the eye." the little soul nodded and was surprised at Wang Yu''s luck.


    After all, even in the central area, the use method of this carving knife is very cherished. Except for his own disciples, few talismans will teach others the use method of carving knife.


    Moreover, the level of ghost knife is not low. I think it is the means of a powerful talisman in ancient times.


    "Even the little soul said that he was in grade. It seems that he really died a good thing." Wang Yu''s face was full of smiles.


    You should know that the little soul''s vision is so high that ordinary things can''t enter his eyes at all. It seems that ghost knife is really not an ordinary thing.


    "Now my Rune has reached the bottleneck. With this means, I should be able to improve."


    Since he broke through the second grade, his progress has been very slow. Although his soul power has increased rapidly, he can''t keep up with it in the realm.


    "You feel it here and I''ll help you protect the Dharma." the little soul looked at his eager appearance and couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly.


    However, he has been stuck for some time now. I hope this ghost knife can help him.


    Wang Yu nodded and sat directly on the ground, but there was fog here, and his body was gradually suspended in the air.


    The golden words in the air seemed to be pulled around Wang Yu, emitting mysterious fluctuations, like vicissitudes and simplicity.


    "This boy is lucky!" looking at this scene, the little soul''s always cold face showed a faint smile.


    At this time, Wang Yu didn''t know anything about the outside world. He had been immersed in knowing the sea.


    There was a figure in front of him, holding a carving knife in his hand, waving it constantly, like a ghost in the dark, erratic and hard to figure out. Every move was like nothingness, but it was so real and mysterious.


    "The ghost knife is really mysterious. It can not only be used to depict runes later, but also be used in combat. I don''t know who created it?" Wang Yu couldn''t help sighing that the mystery of the ghost knife is no less than the broken rock of the first style of the ten thousand soul formula.


    You should know that broken rock is a great support for the ten thousand soul sword across the continent. I don''t know how many terrible existence fell under this move.


    At this time, the ghost knife was on a par with it. It can be seen that it was terrible. This time he really found a treasure.


    With the passage of time, Wang Yu gradually understood the feeling of moves, and his understanding was two hours, and the outside sky had already lit up.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Yu opened his eyes, and a fine light flashed through them. It seemed that there was a trace of clarity. He slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi, and felt that his body was relaxed.


    The golden words around him slowly disappeared with the opening of his eyes, as if they had never appeared.


    "How do you feel?" the little soul floated over like a ghost, his face full of curiosity.


    Wang Yu smiled. "I have a feeling that the ghost knife is too mysterious. I''m afraid it will take a long time to understand it, but now it''s no problem to depict runes."


    "In this way, the martial arts and skills can''t be learned for a while. Come to understand it slowly. Well, you should go out too. The two female dolls will come and tell you to set off soon."


    "OK."


    With a wave of the little soul, Wang Yu felt his body light and his sight blurred. When he recovered his sight, he had returned to the room.

 Chapter 285

    He waved away the space blockade he had arranged, and the thin figure appeared in the room again.


    A trace of sunshine fell through the window and shone in. It reflected on the ground, leaving a little spot on Wang Yu''s body, making him feel warm and comfortable.


    "Dangdang... Xiaoyu, are you up? It''s time for us to go to Wutian college." the soft voice of Mo WANYING sounded outside the door.


    "Wait a minute," Wang Yu said.


    After finishing his clothes, he opened the door and went out, while Mo WANYING and Li Xiaoxiao were waiting for him at the door.


    Seeing Netease coming out, magic WANYING suddenly smiled on her pretty face, "let''s go, Xiaoxiao said. There may be an exam after we get to the college."


    "Ah, there''s still an exam!" Wang Yu was slightly surprised, but he had expected that the old man would never let him finish the bet easily.


    "I heard it was. I don''t know who said it. Now it''s all over the college." Li Xiaoxiao chuckled.


    I have just arrived at Wuxuan city. It seems that the news of Wutian college is very well informed.


    But it should have been spread by elder Li. I''m afraid it just wanted to attract the attention of other old students in the college.


    I can enter the inner courtyard as soon as I arrive. There are no old students who have studied in the college for many years. I''m afraid I will have some trouble.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see what the old man wants." Wang Yu flashed a sense of war in his eyes and walked outside. Mo WANYING and Li Xiaoxiao looked at each other and smiled helplessly. Wang Yu was really special.


    The restaurant is not far from Wutian college. It came to the college in about 20 minutes.


    Looking at the college in front of him like a city, the blood in Wang Yu''s body can''t help accelerating the flow rate, "this is Wutian college. I''m Wang Yu."


    Looking at Wang Yu''s appearance, magic WANYING''s pretty face also has an excited color. They have experienced danger all the way in order to come here and become inner courtyard students.


    However, now they have come here. As long as they see elder Li, they can successfully complete the bet and enter the inner court.


    "Young master, let''s go in." Li Xiaoxiao said with a smile. Someone was already watching them.


    "Well, please Miss Li to lead the way." Wang Yu spread out his clenched palm and looked at the gate like a fierce beast''s mouth.


    "Yes."


    With a slight nod, Li Xiaoxiao took the two people to the door. When he saw Li Xiaoxiao, the colleges guarding the door were all slightly nodded, and Li Xiaoxiao also nodded in return.


    However, Wang Yu could see that when those male students looked at Li Xiaoxiao, there was a color of love in their eyes, but they were blocked by awe and dared not show it.


    "It seems that this girl has an unusual position in the college." Wang Yu thought as he looked at Li Xiaoxiao''s beautiful back in front of him.


    But these had nothing to do with his arrival, just out of curiosity.


    However, when Wang Yu entered the college, he found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    On that road, there was a kind of student in hospital clothes, and each one was holding weapons and looked at Wang Yu fiercely.


    "What''s the situation?" seeing this, Wang Yu was also stunned. What does this mean? Did he block the door when he first came? Mo WANYING''s Willow eyebrows also wrinkled.


    However, when they were wondering, they only heard an old voice rolling like thunder through the square.


    "Wang Yu, you came here as promised. You could have directly entered the inner court, but you are dissatisfied with the students of the outer court. Therefore, if you want to enter the inner court, you must ask hundreds of all those who disagree. Can you have any objection?" the voice is not others, but elder Li.


    At the smell of the speech, even Li Xiaoxiao''s pretty face has changed color. There are many students outside the Academy who are dissatisfied with this matter, and they are generally senior students. Their strength has generally reached the peak of martial arts, and the best has even reached the second-class martial arts disciple.


    With Wang Yu''s strength, he is naturally not afraid, but if everyone fights in wheels and deliberately consumes Wang Yu''s physical strength, he can''t stick to the end.


    Looking back at Wang Yu, he saw that his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled at this time. Li Xiaoxiao was also very anxious. "Young master, wait for me to talk to Grandpa and avoid the exam."


    However, when she was going to find her grandfather, Wang Yu''s voice suddenly sounded, "no, I should take the exam."


    Wang Yu''s last word was loud, spread all over the square and fell in everyone''s ears.


    This immediately made the students present boil. "I didn''t expect that he really dared to answer!" "I don''t know the superior boy." "you still want to enter the inner courtyard. Are you kidding?" "let him get out of Wutian college."


    All kinds of voices sounded in the field, but Wang Yu didn''t care.


    "Good boy, have enough courage, let''s start." elder Li''s voice sounded again, and when the voice fell, the students could not bear it.

 Chapter 286

    "Senior student, Lin Cong challenges." a young man walked up to Wang Yu and raised his long sword to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu ignored him and said to Li Xiaoxiao, "Miss Li, please take care of sister WANYING."


    "Don''t be brave, childe." Li Xiaoxiao said anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter." Wang Yu said, then crossed Li Xiaoxiao and came to the young man, only an inch away from the shining long sword.


    Looking at the young Wang Yu, he despised a sneer on the corners of his mouth, and there was a strong sense of war surging in his eyes.


    "No, you come together." Wang Yu''s voice rolled and spread in an instant.


    "What!" the young man was surprised and thought he had heard wrong.


    "Is he crazy?" there was an uproar in the field. Everyone looked at Wang Yu with anger, which obviously looked down on them.


    "Boy, are you sure?" elder Li''s voice came.


    "I''m sure, let''s go together with those who oppose this matter. Don''t waste my time. I''m still in a hurry to enter the inner court." Wang Yu''s voice sounded faintly.


    However, listening to others is like a joke. You should know that every student who can enter the outer court later is the pride of heaven, with excellent talent and strong strength.


    It is absolutely possible to crush the strong at the same level in other places, and now the young man has to challenge nearly 100 people together. This is not to seek death.


    "I''m brave and arrogant. All the disciples listen to the order. Those who disagree with this matter can fight together, as long as they don''t hurt his life."


    Elder Li''s voice fell. All the students who didn''t want to challenge Wang Yu pulled out their long swords.


    "Start to break through the pass." with elder Li announcing the start.


    The young man closest to Wang Yu suddenly flashed his long sword and went to Wang Yu, who was less than an inch away. He was confident that he would defeat Wang Yu with one sword.


    However, it was just his idea. When the long sword stabbed Wang Yu right away, he suddenly moved and dodged aside.


    Then he stepped out with a sudden step, and the force on his fist surged. With this surging force, he directly hit the young man''s chest.


    Everything happened too fast. The young man was still in joy and didn''t react at all. When he reacted, he had been knocked to the ground by Wang Yuyi''s boxing, and the blood overflowed from his mouth and lost the battle.


    However, Wang yulidao controlled well and didn''t hurt his life.


    At the moment when the young man fell, other colleges held weapons one after another, and the whole body churned with force, attacking Wang Yu. Like that, they had no intention of leaving their hands.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth. His eyes were full of war, as if they were about to condense into essence. His eyelids raised and the light in his hand flashed over a long sword and appeared in his hands.


    The body of the sword is dark and black. It''s not a wanhun sword. Wang Yu doesn''t want to use wanhun sword in this battle.


    This long sword is the weapon he got from the ruins in Wutian City, but it is also the last second-class peak weapon, which has long been refined by him.


    "Come on." the cold and excited voice sounded low in Wang Yu''s mouth, and the force in his body immediately flowed out.


    The clothes and robes on his body were making a noise, and his hair was flying. The sword was made on the dark long sword in his hand. A sharp and unparalleled sword idea spread in an instant. The edge on the blade was like a snake letter, and the cold idea burst out in an instant.


    Wang Yu''s figure suddenly turned into a remnant and rushed towards the nearly 100 students.


    Wang Yu took the initiative to rush in, and everyone''s faces showed a happy face, even a cruel smile.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu''s feet exploded again. There was still a distance of several meters. In an instant, he came to the public.


    The ice cold face suddenly appeared in front of him, which stunned the person in front of him. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed and his long sword was cut out in an instant.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."


    The flash of the sword was that several people were overturned to the ground. Li Xiaoxiao, who was watching the war in the distance, was surprised at this, "this... Terrible speed, only one sword, only one sword killed several martial arts disciples. It''s terrible strength. No wonder he dared to be so arrogant."


    Slightly turned her head and looked at the magic WANYING aside. At this time, the magic WANYING''s pretty face was full of peace, as if she wasn''t worried at all.


    However, what she didn''t see was that magic WANYING was behind her, and the tangled white slender hand was very worried in her heart, although she looked calm.


    "Xiaoyu, you can''t do anything."


    Now she no longer thinks about whether she can enter the inner courtyard. She only hopes that Wang Yu can be safe. They have encountered enough dangers along the way.


    Every time, Wang Yu almost wandered on the edge of life and death, and these were all because of himself. If it weren''t for his own reasons, he would have entered the inner court and didn''t need to experience these at all.


    However, she can only be a burden to him. She can''t help him at all. She clearly said that they would be in trouble together, but now Wang Yu is the only one who is breaking through the pass. How can her heart calm down.

 Chapter 287

    However, at this time, Wang Yu did not know what was in Mo WANYING''s heart. There was only a strong sense of war in his eyes. The long dark sword in his hand rose and fell, and each sword would kill the countdown.


    Blood splashed, but not a drop fell on him, and there was no blood on the long sword.


    Although most people were injured, Wang Yu''s attack was of great importance. He just made these people lose their combat effectiveness.


    However, after half a column of incense was tightly held, less than 40 people were left in the field, and the rest were lying on the ground, covering their wounds and wailing.


    His tender look was full of horror. The strength of the boy was so much stronger than them. They had lost more than half of their time.


    At this time, Wang Yu showed no sign of weakening his force. His black robe was agitated, and his blood dripping on the long sword was not contaminated at all.


    The overwhelming sense of war permeated from him, which made the rest of the people tremble, and there was panic in their eyes.


    In their eyes, at this time, the young man was like an invincible God of war standing in the wind. They were frightened by the terrible war spirit.


    On a distant Pavilion, an old man in a gray robe stood with his hands behind his back, quietly watching what happened below, and looking at Wang Yu with a cold look, his old face showed an irrecoverable joy.


    "You can choose the disciples of the outer courtyard alone with one person''s strength. Even if you put it in the inner courtyard, it is also the top existence. I''m afraid only those demons can compare with him. Where did you find the monster, the old man?" a figure dressed in green robes came slowly from behind the old man and stood beside him watching the battle below, The old face was full of surprise.


    Wutian college is a place where demons gather. There are countless geniuses in the college. Even there are some demons, but they all look bleak compared with the young man below.


    Although there are several strengths that can be compared with them, they are already over the age of 20.


    After taking a slight look at the visitor, elder Li moved his eyes back to the bottom, but there was a pleased look on his old face, "don''t care where I got it, just remember the bet."


    "You old fellow." the old man shook his head helplessly and then looked at Wang Yu below. "Although this boy has good talent and is much better than my apprentice, after all, the age gap is there. If they are the same age, I''m afraid they are really not the boy''s opponent."


    Even he has to admit that the talent and strength of the little guy below are very terrible. Even if he is his demon disciple, I''m afraid he''s not as good as him.


    However, the age difference between the two is too big. The boy is only 20 at most, but his disciple is already 25 years old.


    These five years are enough to open the gap between them. Even in the talent of demons, it takes time to accumulate strength.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Since this boy can come to Wuxuan City alone from Wutian City, he must have his excellence. Moreover, there are still two years before the agreed time, and the final result is good." the old man smiled disdainfully, obviously didn''t take his words to heart.


    "You old fellow, OK, let''s see the results in two years. I''ll see what the boy can achieve." then the old man in green robe smiled, shook his head and turned away.


    After he left, elder Li looked at Wang Yu below like the God of war. A smile appeared on his old face, "I''m looking forward to it, too."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu stood with a long sword in his hand. The dark sword pointed at the ground and looked at a group of retreating students.


    Looking at the weak young man, no one dared to come forward. Originally, they were full of confidence to drive the boy out of Wutian college, even one-on-one.


    But now nearly a hundred people were beaten by him alone. No one dared to do it at all, because he didn''t know the horror of the boy in front of him.


    I''m afraid even a few more people are not his opponents at all. Although there are still a lot of force left in their bodies, their fighting spirit has been depressed, and there is no way to compare with Wang Yu.


    "Elder, have I passed?" Wang Yu''s voice was cold and stormed away like thunder.


    "Boy, you surprised me, but there''s another person here who wants to challenge you. I wonder if you can fight?" elder Li''s voice came.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, how could there be another person? Although he was not afraid, he didn''t hurry to promise, "if I don''t fight, can I pass?"


    "Naturally."


    "I won''t accept it." Wang Yu didn''t hesitate. Since he had passed the test, why waste his strength.


    "OK?"


    "Since I have passed the test, I will not accept the challenge." Wang Yu replied calmly.


    On the distant Pavilion, old Li Chang twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, "this boy is really smart enough. I made a mistake."

 Chapter 288

    The old man shook his head slightly. Originally, he thought that Wang Yu, who was full of war, would accept the challenge, so he agreed without thinking.


    What a surprise that the boy refused without hesitation.


    If someone else was young, he would certainly take the challenge, and the boy said, "it''s a mistake."


    Although very helpless, since the words have been said, it is impossible to take them back.


    "Wang Yu won by fighting hundreds of people. It can be seen that he has excellent strength to achieve the qualification to enter the inner court. The special approval of Wang Yu to enter the inner court takes effect today." the old voice echoed in the field.


    Although all the students were very unwilling, they couldn''t do anything about Wang Yu, and they could only sigh bitterly.


    However, after listening to the old man''s announcement, Wang Yu''s face was not at all happy. Instead, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "What did the elder forget?"


    "Oh, what do you call it?"


    "The agreement between you and me that day was that when Mo WANYING and I arrived at the specified time, both of them could enter the inner courtyard, but now why did they only announce me?" Wang Yu asked in a cold voice without any concession.


    "Mo WANYING is protected by you all the way and has no outstanding performance, but her talent is good. You can stay in the outer court and wait for the next opportunity to enter the inner court." although the old man is a little unhappy, after all, he promised.


    "Elder, do you know what a promise is?" Wang Yu refused to let her enter the inner court, but Mo WANYING''s dream is now close at hand. How could he disappoint her.


    "Wang Yu, don''t go too far." elder Li shouted angrily. His voice was like rolling. The people in the field were boiling with blood, and even Wang Yu frowned.


    "It seems that the elder is going to break his promise." Wang Yu said coldly. "Since the elders are so faithless and don''t abide by the agreement, it''s OK to wait for Wutian college."


    Wang Yu turned around and walked towards the gate of the college, "presumptuous."


    The thunder rang through the terrible voice, but there was a strong threat. All the students suddenly turned pale, and their bodies were uncontrollably kneeling on the ground.


    "Hum." Wang Yu snorted coldly, and the force in his body suddenly moved wildly, desperately resisting the pressure.


    But even so, the oppression was like a mountain on him, and it was very difficult to move forward.


    But Wang Yu clenched his teeth, his veins burst on his forehead, and his sweat continued to seep out, but he was crushed and disappeared by this threat as soon as he appeared.


    "It seems that the elder is going to suppress me with strength, but I Wang Yu is born with hard bones." Wang Yu clenched his teeth and took a step, landing heavily on the ground.


    "Touch!"


    The dull voice sounded, directly stepping out a deep footprint on the ground, and the smoke splashed, but in the twinkling of an eye, it was suppressed by this threat.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t." at this time, Mo WANYING was really anxious. Her pretty face was full of anxiety. She knew Wang Yu''s temper. He wouldn''t be soft at all.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s all right. I''m studying in the outer court now. It''s already very good. You wait for me in the inner court, and I can go to the inner court to find you in a year." Mo WANYING persuaded, but Wang Yu didn''t mean to give up at all.


    "It''s troublesome. My grandpa''s temper is also very stubborn. Why can''t these two people make a concession?" Li Xiaoxiao shook her fist anxiously, but she couldn''t help it. The two people''s tempers are so similar that Wang Yu''s temper is even more stubborn than his grandpa.


    "What can I do? Xiao Yu will get hurt if he goes on like this." at such a distance, Mo WANYING can feel the terrible pressure. We can imagine what Wang Yu is bearing at this time.


    Wang Yu''s footsteps were heavy and he was carrying mountains, but he walked towards the gate step by step, leaving deep footprints behind him. There were even blood stains in his footprints.


    "Damn, why is this boy so stubborn?" elder Li frowned. He didn''t expect Wang Yu to be so stubborn.


    And at this time, more than half of his authority had been output, but Wang Yu was still able to take steps. If he really went out, I''m afraid it would be difficult to get him back.


    The old man bit his teeth hard, and the pressure was like the tide, and slowly retreated back.


    Wang Yu immediately felt a light touch on his body, and immediately stumbled under his feet. He knelt on the ground and gasped heavily.


    "Well, I can give in, but the girl can''t enter the inner court for the time being and needs to wait for the next exam. As long as the time comes, I will let her enter the inner court and believe me for the last time." the old man sighed deeply.


    For Wang Yu, he really has no way.


    Wang Yugang was about to say something. Mo WANYING quickly ran to him and covered his mouth. "Xiao Yu, stop talking. It''s already very good. I can enter the inner courtyard in a year, just a year."


    "Don''t annoy Mr. Li. His cultivation is too strong. You''re not an opponent at all."


    Wang Yu also knew that elder Li didn''t exert all his strength just now, otherwise he couldn''t hold on at all. I think he also had his concerns.


    Slowly sighed, "all right."

 Chapter 289

    Wang Yu also understands that elder Li has made great concessions now. If the trouble continues, I''m afraid it won''t end.


    It''s not easy for the elders of Wutian college to be on an equal footing with the dean of other colleges.


    However, what he did not know was that the students around him were already full of shock. They had never seen elder Li make concessions, even when facing the president of the foreign court.


    But at this time, he gave in again and again to the boy. They seemed to see something incredible. I''m afraid it could be passed on in the college for some time.


    "Thank you, elder." Wang Yu staggered to his feet and bowed slowly in the direction of the voice.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s break up." elder Li said quietly.


    After solving Wang Yu''s problem, his heart was relaxed. If Wang Yu really left, he would be reluctant to give up. After all, genius is difficult to meet.


    And two years later, he still had a bet with the old man in green robe. I''m afraid Wang Yu was the only one who could compete with the old man in green robe in talent.


    All the disciples in the field shook their heads helplessly and left dejected. Unexpectedly, they were proud of their strength and talent. They were nothing in front of the boy.


    Li Xiaoxiao hurried to Wang Yu. Her pretty face was full of surprise. This was the first time she saw her grandfather give in.


    "Are you okay?"


    Wang yujunyi''s face was pale, but he still scratched a smile hard, "it''s all right. Thank you for your concern."


    "I didn''t expect grandpa to lay such a heavy hand. I''ll never pay attention to him again." Li Xiaoxiao stamped his feet angrily.


    He had never seen his grandfather put such a heavy hand on his younger generation. The pressure just now made her tremble slightly.


    "The elder must have his reason, and Miss Li doesn''t have to embarrass him." Wang Yu smiled. He didn''t want the girl to go back and teach the old man, otherwise the old man would be angry on his own head.


    "Well, I''ll take you to have a rest now." Li Xiaoxiao wrinkled his nose slightly. The boy actually helped the old guy speak.


    With the help of the two women, Wang Yu walked inside the college. Elder Li had already prepared a place for him to rest. Since he came to Wutian college and passed the exam, how could he continue to live outside.


    Wang Yu tilted his head slightly and looked behind him. Although there was no human shadow in the direction of the old man, Wang Yu could feel his breath. Others were on the highest Pavilion.


    "Old man, when I''m strong, I''ll beat you. I''ll tell you with your rules that rules can be broken." the voice fell, and Wang Yu''s figure slowly disappeared.


    Elder Li seemed to see Wang Yu''s resolute look, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    In the inner courtyard, no inner courtyard student has a separate training room, but the situation is different. Some environments are excellent, and the aura of heaven and earth filled in the air is also very strong.


    There are ordinary wooden houses in the periphery. Although they are neat, they are very simple and poor, and the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth is not so strong.


    At this time, on the green mountain, there is an elegant other courtyard, surrounded by a light fog, which is formed by the rich aura of heaven and earth to a certain extent.


    In the quiet room, a young man in a white robe was sitting in it. His eyes were slightly closed and his hands played the cultivation seal in front of his chest, pulling the spirit of the surrounding heaven and earth into his body.


    "Hoo..."


    The young man slowly vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas, opened his eyes, and a blue luster flashed through the deep fundus of his eyes.


    "It''s good to be a beginner of the ninth grade. It''s worthy of being a disciple of Qin Zilong." an old man in green robes appeared in the quiet room at some time, looking at the old face of the young man in white robe with a strong smile.


    "I''ve seen the master." seeing the old man, the young man quickly got up and saluted the old man respectfully.


    "Well, there are no outsiders here. Don''t be polite." Qin Zilong helped the young man up and looked at him with a smile.


    "Courtesy cannot be wasted," said the young man respectfully.


    The old man in front of him is the one who let him change his fate. He is like a teacher and a father. It''s natural to respect him. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know where to die.


    "You boy." Qin Zilong was also very helpless about his attitude.


    "What''s the matter with the master looking for his disciples?" the young man asked.


    Qin Longzi, as the president of the outer court, has many official duties on weekdays. In addition to his daily guidance, he can hardly see his people, not to mention that after reaching his cultivation, his cultivation time is more precious.


    "Can''t I come to see you if I have nothing?" the old man smiled, but then said, "but I really have something to tell you."


    "Master, please say."


    "Soon there will be a young man named Wang Yu in the inner court. He is the man old man Li likes and is likely to be your opponent in two years."


    "Elder Li''s favorite person, I think he has some talent."


    "Well, this boy is gifted, even above you, and do you know how he entered the school?"

 Chapter 290

    "I don''t know."


    Young people have some doubts. Students can enter the inner courtyard only after passing the examination of the outer courtyard.


    Moreover, those who achieve martial arts before the age of 20 will directly enter the inner court without examination.


    Since he is the favorite of elder Li, his talent will not be bad. It should be easy to enter the inner court, but if so, the master will not mention it. What''s the matter?


    While he was wondering, Qin Zilong stroked his beard and whispered, "one man fought alone with the strongest 100 students in the outer court, more than 50 lost their combat power, and more than 40 people retreated in fear of war.


    With his own cultivation, he can resist the 60% threat of old man Li, but he can still move. Do you know what this means? "


    Hearing the young man''s look, he was also surprised. He won alone against a hundred people in the outer court. Although he can do it himself, he should know that he is in the realm of nine grades, and that talent is just like the college.


    What makes him more incredible is that he can move under the 60% coercion of elder Li. How can this strength not be shocking.


    With his power of nine grades, it is impossible for him to deal with it naturally under the 60% coercion of elder Li.


    But these are not enough for him. A freshman who has just entered school can set off many storms. Although it may be strong in the eyes of others, it is just so in his eyes.


    "It means he doesn''t deserve to be my opponent now."


    Hearing the disciple''s answer, Qin Zilong was a little stunned. Immediately, there was a strong smile on his old face, "well, this is my Qin Zilong disciple. Well, recently, you have to seize the time to consolidate your accomplishments and prepare for entering the cuilinhai half a year later."


    "Do you really want to enter cuilinhai?" hearing the three words of cuilinhai, the young man''s look suddenly changed. He really didn''t want to go in that terrible place.


    "Of course, it''s an excellent experience place, and it has great fortune. If you can get it, I wish you a breakthrough in the realm of samurai."


    "Samurai." the young man whispered, and his eyes were full of longing, which was the realm of his incomparable longing.


    "Yes."


    "OK, I look forward to your performance as a teacher." Qin Zilong patted the youth on the shoulder, and then turned and left the quiet room.


    After the old man left, the young man straightened up slowly, a sinister smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, and a look of playfulness flashed in his eyes.


    "Wang Yu, I''m here to see how you deserve to be my opponent." the young man also left the quiet room and walked towards the middle of the green mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the fight just now and the coercion of elder Li, Wang Yu''s body was very weak and his physical strength was almost exhausted. There were only about two layers of force left in the body.


    "I don''t know when the childe will wake up. It''s the old man''s fault." Li Xiaoxiao looked at Wang Yu worried.


    Wang Yu had a life-saving grace to her, but grandpa treated him like this. Doesn''t it seem that they Li Jiaen will avenge him.


    "This is Xiaoyu''s choice. Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to be angry with the elder." magic WANYING gently smoothed Wang Yu''s hair aside.


    "He''s so difficult for you, you still speak for him." Li Xiaoxiao pouted his ruddy little mouth and his face was unwilling.


    "Well, I know you''re defending against injustice for us, but you still have to speak with strength on this continent. That''s the rule." Mo WANYING said softly.


    However, at this time, an old voice came out of the door, "that''s right. Strength on this continent is the rule."


    Mo WANYING was slightly surprised. When she looked back, she saw an old man come in. The old man was wearing a gray robe and a head of white hair. He was very casual behind him.


    His hands were lost behind him, his old face had a natural dignity, and his eyes had a luster that was not in line with his age.


    "Hum." seeing the old man Li Xiaoxiao, he suddenly snorted coldly and turned his head.


    Seeing this, the old man could only smile helplessly, "you girl, even your grandpa is angry. It''s really a woman''s big loss."


    "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense." Li Xiaoxiao glanced at the old man and said angrily.


    "Well, well, I won''t say." the old man quickly compromised and pretended to be afraid of her.


    "Mo WANYING has seen the elder." Mo WANYING recognized that he was the old man who went to recruit students. Naturally, it was Li Changlao.


    "Well, how''s the boy?" elder Li nodded slightly, then came to Wang Yu''s bed and looked at him with a pale face.


    Today, the boy really shocked him. He was a mere martial arts disciple. He could resist 60% of his pressure. If he were an ordinary martial arts disciple, I''m afraid he would have been lying on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    But the boy was able to move. Although it was very difficult, he did take a few steps.


    Elder Li turned his palm and a white jade bottle appeared in his hand. "This is the second-class pill Zixuan pill. Take it for Wang Yu, which can help him recover quickly."


    Shaking his palm, the jade bottle fell next to Wang Yu''s pillow, "good granddaughter, come home with me."

 Chapter 291

    Elder Li looked at Li Xiaoxiao with a flattering look. There was the dignity just now.


    "No, I won''t leave until the childe wakes up." Li Xiaoxiao spit out his tongue at him playfully, and then turned his head to one side and didn''t see him.


    "You girl." elder Li shook his head helplessly. The girl really values friendship, which is also a good thing.


    The old man stopped talking and turned away.


    "Sister WANYING, please give the Zixuan pill to the childe and help him recover quickly." Li Xiaoxiao picked up the jade bottle and handed it to Mo WANYING.


    "Thank you." Mo WANYING whispered her thanks. Then she took the jade bottle and put one of the lavender pills into Wang Yu''s mouth.


    "The old man knows the truth and knows to send Zixuan Dan. This time, he reluctantly forgives him." Li Xiaoxiao wrinkled his nose slightly and was very satisfied with Grandpa''s practice.


    With the entrance of Zixuan Dan, Wang Yu''s face began to recover gradually.


    Li Xiaoxiao also smiled on his pretty face. "This Zixuan pill is also the top among the second-class pills. It is very helpful to repair the recovery of the injury. The childe should be able to recover early tomorrow morning."


    Wang Yu was very happy to recover Li Xiaoxiao. If it weren''t for him, he might have died, so he was still very grateful to Wang Yu.


    "By the way, congratulations on becoming a disciple of the college. We will be classmates in the next year. Although I entered school a year earlier than you, I think you should know that I was sent to the senior grade, so that we can match our peers." Li Xiaoxiao smiled.


    "Yes, I haven''t changed anything in the end. I still become a student in the foreign Academy." Mo WANYING whispered softly.


    It was like this at the beginning. Wang Yu became a student of the inner academy and himself became a disciple of the outer Academy.


    However, Wang Yu fought for the opportunity to become a disciple of the inner court, but after so many dangers, he completed the bet, but the result was still so, and there was no change at all.


    If she was given a chance, she didn''t know how to choose whether to directly agree to enter the outer court or go through these with Wang Yu.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s sleeping appearance, Mo WANYING felt that the surroundings were quiet. Only she and Wang Yu said, "your sleeping appearance is quite lovely."


    Mo WANYING showed a gentle smile on her pretty face and gently scraped Wang Yu''s nose, "if I were allowed to choose once, even if I knew that the result would not change, I would go with you."


    "Although it''s dangerous along the way, it''s also the happiest two months I''ve ever had."


    The smile on Li Xiaoxiao''s face converged slightly and slowly retreated out, leaving space for the two.


    She knew that Wang Yu was going to leave for the inner courtyard soon. They couldn''t see each other for a while.


    Out of the room, he gently closed the door. Li Xiaoxiao slowly breathed out and turned to the corridor surrounded by vines.


    The top of the corridor is covered with green vines, and the lake water is shining on both sides. The air here is moist, but the atmosphere is very quiet.


    "Why do I feel uncomfortable seeing them so close?"


    Just now, when she saw the intimacy of Mo WANYING to Wang Yu, she felt a trace of jealousy in her heart. Even she didn''t understand why she felt this way.


    There are countless young talents who pursue her on weekdays, but none of them can really impress themselves.


    But why does this young man who has been together for a few days make his heart beat faster?


    Even she didn''t understand. Was it because he saved her life?


    After thinking for a long time, she raised her hair and now she has come to the end of the corridor, but she still has no answer in her heart.


    "Maybe you don''t need a reason to like someone?" Li Xiaoxiao took a deep breath of fresh and humid air and left all the thoughts in his mind behind.


    "It''s over here. It''s time to go home." after returning to Wuxuan City, she has been with Wang Yu. Now Wang Yu has arrived at the college and passed the exam, and his task has been completed.


    Li''s family is far from Wutian college. Li Xiaoxiao walked for nearly half an hour.


    Looking at the familiar scenery in front of me, the melancholy in my heart is reduced by a few points.


    However, just as she was about to enter the door, a voice suddenly sounded behind her, "Xiaoxiao Xuemei."


    Hearing the sound, Li Xiaoxiao''s Willow eyebrows could not help wrinkling. Hearing the annoying sound, she knew who the visitor was.


    Turning around and looking at the white robed young man with a smiling face, she said in some displeasure: "Xuanling, what are you doing here?"


    This man is Qin Zilong''s disciple, Xuanling. But at this time, when facing Li Xiaoxiao, his face was full of smiles, and there was an undisguised love in his eyes.


    He didn''t care about Li Xiaoxiao''s attitude at all, because he had been used to it for a long time.


    "As soon as I heard you came back, I''ll come and have a look." Xuanling stopped one meter in front of her. A pair of dark eyes stayed on her pretty face and didn''t want to move away.


    "What a nuisance." seeing that he had been staring at himself, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t help glancing at him, turned and walked towards the house.

 Chapter 292

    "Xiaoxiao Xuemei, wait for me." Xuanling didn''t care and quickly followed up.


    "Miss." "miss."


    Along the way, people kept greeting her, and Li Xiaoxiao nodded in response.


    Along the way, Li Xiaoxiao was surprised by his father''s efficiency when he found that the Li family had been finished, just like when he lived.


    Walking into the hall, Li Tianxing was directing the people to tidy up their things.


    "Daddy."


    Li Tianxing turned back and saw his daughter''s beautiful figure, and his resolute face suddenly showed a spoiled look.


    "Young Xia, are they all settled down?" Li Tianxing has been worried about Wang Yu.


    Since he heard that Wang Yu was chosen by his father himself, he had this feeling in his heart. He was afraid that his father would attach great importance to the boy. However, those who were favored by his father would be given special treatment.


    However, this special treatment is not a good thing, but danger and suffering.


    "Grandpa is too much." Li Xiaoxiao sat down on the chair and walked for half an hour. He was a little tired and drank a sip of tea angrily.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing his daughter like this, Li Tianxing knew. I''m afraid the old man had begun to be difficult for Wang Yu.


    "What''s more, Grandpa let Wang Yu fight nearly 100 experts in the outer court alone."


    Wen Yan couldn''t help but be shocked by Li Tianxing''s determination. He fought alone with hundreds of experts from other hospitals. Even if he thought about the scene, he felt blood boiling. However, although he was hot-blooded, the degree of difficulty was not generally high.


    You should know that every student in the college is a genius and has studied in the college for several years. His strength is much stronger than that of other experts of the same level.


    And Wang Yu wants to fight a hundred people alone. How can this be done.


    "As a result, young Xia, are you hurt?" Li Tianxing asked hurriedly. If Wang Yu was hurt, he would feel guilty more or less.


    "Hum, he''s powerful. He fought a hundred people alone and cut off half of them. The rest were afraid of him and didn''t dare to fight again."


    Hearing his daughter''s answer, Li Tianxing slowly breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s all right."


    However, at the next moment, he seemed to react, "you mean you won, young Xia. You won by fighting a hundred people with your own strength?"


    Seeing his daughter nodding in affirmation, Li Tianxing''s face was full of shock. Wang Yu''s age, he knew that a boy under the age of 20 had such strength.


    Although he had known that Wang Yu was powerful before, he had to know that even the six grade martial arts disciples had no chance of winning when the 100 students in the outer court were added together.


    Although Wang Yu had the strength to defeat the six grade martial arts disciples, he didn''t think that Wang Yu could pass this level at first, but the result was beyond his expectation.


    "What''s this? He still walked dozens of steps under the 60% coercion of his grandfather, and finally forced his grandfather to compromise." Li Xiaoxiao said proudly, as if the person who did this was not Wang Yu but herself.


    "Young Xia, your strength is really unfathomable. Even if you can compare with him in the inner court, there is only Xuanling," Li Tianxing said.


    "He doesn''t deserve to be compared with me." just then Xuanling suddenly came in from the door.


    He had planned to come in with Li Xiaoxiao, but as soon as he got to the door, he heard them talking about Wang Yu and couldn''t help stopping.


    He wanted to know what Netease looked like in Li Xiaoxiao''s eyes, but when he heard this, the smile on his face was replaced by gloom.


    He could see that when Li Xiaoxiao mentioned Wang Yu, the joy and excitement on her pretty face came from her heart. She had never laughed like this because of herself.


    Hearing this sound, Lin Tianxing''s eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly, but when he saw that the visitor was Xuanling, his face also showed a smile.


    "It''s a virtuous nephew. He came to see Xiaoxiao. Come in and sit down." Li Tianxing smiled. Although he didn''t like Xuanling''s self-esteem, he had to say that he was indeed a genius demon.


    What''s more, he is also Qin Zilong''s own disciple. Qin Zilong has to give some face even if he is his own father.


    "Xuanling paid a visit to his uncle. Just now he heard his uncle talking about Wang Yu. He couldn''t help but interrupt. I hope uncle won''t blame him." Xuanling held his fist slightly and looked a little respectful.


    Compared with the master, he has been very proud of Li Tianxing''s ability to do so. After all, Li Tianxing is only a four grade martial artist, and he can''t be compared with himself.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are also chatting." Li Tianxing smiled and waved his hand.


    He knows something about Xuanling''s temper. He is arrogant and domineering. He doesn''t pay attention to others with his background and talent.


    For people like him, Li Tianxing doesn''t want to offend.

 Chapter 293

    "Sit down first." Li Tianxing made an invitation gesture to Xuanling and motioned him to sit down.


    He nodded and saluted slightly. Xuanling was not polite. He went directly to the chair next to Li Xiaoxiao and sat down.


    "Annoying." Li Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and turned his head aside to stop looking at him.


    From her attitude towards Xuanling, it is not difficult to see that Xuanling should annoy her.


    Seeing this, Li Tianxing could only reluctantly shake his head, which seemed to have been used to for a long time.


    "I don''t know what uncle thinks of Wang Yu?" Xuanling looked at Li Tianxing and said.


    After a little thought, "Wang Yu has the strength comparable to the six grade martial arts disciples when he is young. This talent can be described as a monster, but it is really worse than his virtuous nephew."


    Although this is not pleasant to hear, and he is unwilling to say so himself, according to him, Xuanling has already reached the eighth grade martial disciple. I''m afraid Wang Yu is not his opponent.


    Xuanling smiled at the corners of his mouth. He had to admit Wang Yu''s talent, but now cultivation is here. Others can only say that he has good talent at most.


    "Uncle, I have one more thing to do when I come here today." Xuanling didn''t worry about Wang Yu, so he suddenly stood up and saluted Li Tianhang respectfully, and his tone was much respectful.


    This move stunned Li Tianxing. Xuanling was arrogant and frivolous. Although he called himself uncle, he didn''t pay attention to himself at all.


    But why are you so polite today? Li Tianxing had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "You''re welcome, my good nephew. Please tell me something," said Li Tianxing.


    Xuanling looked at the girl sitting on the chair. She couldn''t help but have a burning color in her eyes. Naturally, Li Tianxing saw this scene in her eyes and frowned slightly.


    He took his eyes back and looked down again. "My nephew wants to propose marriage to Xiaoxiao''s younger sister." then Xuanling waved his palm, and a bunch of gifts appeared on the ground and filled the hall.


    "I don''t agree." there was an angry look on Li Xiaoxiao''s pretty face. She hated Xuanling on weekdays. Unexpectedly, he would do such a thing today.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to promise, but Xiaoxiao doesn''t like you. I don''t want my daughter to be unhappy." Li Tianxing''s face also sank.


    Although he was afraid of Xuanling, he could not ruin his daughter''s happiness. Moreover, the Li family was not really empty.


    "Please help uncle." Xuanling was determined and didn''t mean to retreat at all.


    "Don''t say it again, you''d better leave." Li Tianxing''s face also showed anger. The boy was too presumptuous.


    Xuanling slowly stood up and looked at Li Tianxing who was looking up. "Uncle really doesn''t agree. My master supports me very much."


    Li Tianxing''s face changed when he heard the word "master". This title is very important for the dean of the outer courtyard of Wutian college. He won''t compromise because of this.


    "I don''t care what elder Qin does. It''s my family business and I don''t need elder''s intervention."


    "Hum." Xuanling suddenly gave a cold hum, and a strong breath suddenly raged from him.


    "Xuanling, don''t be too presumptuous. What do you want to do?" Li Xiaoxiao''s green eyes were full of anger. She knew that Xuanling was proud and indulgent, but she didn''t know that she was so indulgent.


    "I just want to prove my business to my uncle and ask him to give me some advice." the words suddenly flashed in Xuanling''s eyes.


    The force surged, and the movement at his feet turned into a residual shadow and burst out towards Li Tianxing. The palm wind was fierce, and the force surged up, directly patting him on the chest.


    Li Tianxing''s eyes suddenly contracted, "nine grade martial arts disciple!" he didn''t expect that Xuanling had broken through to the nine grade realm.


    Li Tianxing couldn''t resist the attack of six grades, let alone nine grades. Facing his palm, Li Tianxing almost didn''t even have the ability to dodge.


    "Dad!" Li Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly turned pale, full of anxiety, but she couldn''t help at all.


    "Hum."


    However, when that palm was about to reach Li Tianxing, a cold hum sounded like thunder in Xuanling''s ears.


    Xuanling immediately felt dizzy in her mind, her Qi and blood churned violently, and her breath fell down. Her body was like being shot back by a heavy blow.


    "Hum..."


    With a muffled hum, Xuanling directly knelt on the ground with his knees and covered his chest with one hand. Blood flowed out of his mouth and fell on the ground.


    "When I''m in the Li family, you can''t go wild at will. Don''t think I dare not kill you if old man Qin supports you." a gray figure suddenly appeared at the top of the hall. The old face was full of anger. This man is elder Li. It''s difficult for Li to punish.


    "Grandpa!" there was a happy appearance on Li Xiaoxiao''s pretty face. He ran to Li Xingnan quickly, and there was a fog in his green eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you when Grandpa comes back." Li Xingnan''s look instantly became spoiled and comforted her.

 Chapter 294

    "Father." Li Tianxing saluted him respectfully. If the old man didn''t come back in time, he would be worried about his life.


    "Hum, I''m really ashamed of you. Now even a junior can be so arrogant in my Li family." Li Xingnan said angrily.


    "The sin of a child." Li Tianxing dared not contradict.


    "Grandpa." Li Xiaoxiao pouted his ruddy little mouth, looked wronged, and gently shook his arm.


    "Well, well, I won''t say him." Li Xingnan was rebellious all his life, but he had nothing to do with his granddaughter.


    "Cough..."


    Xuanling coughed up a mouthful of blood and vomited on the ground. He staggered to his feet. The blood in his body still didn''t calm down. The cold hum containing force just now hurt him.


    "The old guy''s strength is really terrible. Now I break through the ninth grade martial artist, but I''m still so embarrassed under his voice." Xuanling looked at Li Xingnan and was filled with horror.


    "Elder Li." Xuanling''s attitude suddenly became respectful. Facing the old man, he dared not have the slightest disrespect. He weakly wanted to kill himself. I''m afraid it''s useless for the master to come in person.


    If it were not for Li''s difficult punishment, he would not have been in charge of the affairs of the Li family and pursued a higher realm, he would not have dared to be so presumptuous in the Li family.


    "Get out while I don''t want to kill you now." Li Xingnan said calmly.


    "This......" how could Xuanling leave so willingly? He came here with confidence today.


    "Go back and tell the old man that the bet won''t arrive until about two years later. What''s the hurry? If you do that again, don''t blame me for breaking the contract." Li Xing asked.


    "However, the younger generation has now reached the ninth grade martial arts apprentice. Now there are no rivals among his peers. The outcome of the bet in those years is basically a foregone conclusion. Why do you have to wait for these two years? I''m sincere to Xiaoxiao apprentice." Xuanling hugged his fist and his words were full of arrogance.


    "It''s a good thing that young people are arrogant, but we also have to separate and cooperate with people. We still have two years to go back and wait. As for whether anyone can beat you, there will be an answer at that time."


    "The elder refers to Wang Yu. The elder thinks too much of him." Xuanling looks gloomy and has a strong sense of jealousy in his heart.


    This Wang Yu just appeared, let Li Xiaoxiao laugh for him, let Li Tianxing praise him, let Li Xing difficult to pick up as a person comparable to himself, why should he?


    "Noisy, go away." Li Xingnan suddenly looked cold, his robe sleeve waved suddenly, and a strong wind swept directly.


    Xuanling was surprised and quickly ran the force to resist, but when the force competition came, he realized that his resistance was useless at all.


    A figure and many gifts were blown out of the hall by a powerful force and fell on the ground.


    "Go back and tell the old man that the appointment of two years has not arrived. If you dare to come to the door again, don''t blame me." the cold voice came from the house.


    Xuanling bit her teeth and looked unwilling. There was resentment in her eyes.


    But he had no way at all, because the gap between the two was so big that he didn''t even have the courage to fight a war.


    The eyes looked maliciously at the three figures in the hall. As soon as they shook their robes and sleeves, they wanted to turn and leave.


    "Wait, take your things away."


    Xuanling''s look was so gloomy that he could even drop water and bite his teeth. The fierce color in his eyes surged, but he didn''t dare to show it at all.


    Wave to receive the scattered gifts into the ring, turn and leave, and don''t want to stay for another moment.


    "Have you relieved your anger this time?" Li Xingnan looked at the wronged granddaughter beside him.


    "Well, Grandpa, do you want to fight Prince Wang in two years?" Li Xiaoxiao heard from Grandpa''s words just now. It seems that Wang Yu and Xuanling will fight in two years.


    Although Wang Yu is powerful and is definitely the top among his peers, Xuanling is almost 26 years old now, but he is only 20 years old.


    "Among the people I''ve met, Xuanling has the highest talent. It''s difficult for someone in the same generation to beat him. If anyone can do it, it''s only Wang Yu." although he doesn''t like Xuanling, he has to admit his talent.


    Few of his peers can surpass him in talent, otherwise he will not be accepted by Qin Zilong as his own disciple.


    Originally, he had no hope for the bet, but when he came to Wutian City, he saw Liu Qing and knew the existence of Wang Yu from his mouth, and his hope was rekindled.


    Because Wang Yu''s talent is too evil, others think he has been practicing for 19 years before he has such strength and accomplishments. However, he learned from Liu Qing that Wang Yu has only reached the martial apprentice level in one year.


    Moreover, the cultivation speed has not been reduced because he has reached the martial disciple. He is still such a demon. If such a genius gives him two years, he may not be able to defeat Xuanling.

 Chapter 295

    "Did you tell him, and I don''t know if he would like to?" Wang Yucai just arrived at Wutian college. He was still in a coma in bed because he was exhausted from breaking through the pass. He didn''t know it at all.


    Besides, grandpa is still so difficult for him. If he were himself, he would not agree to such a request at all. I think Wang Yu should be like this.


    "Let''s talk then. I''ll try to make him promise." Li Xingnan sighed slightly.


    Wang Yu was not sure whether he could agree or not. After all, he was embarrassed by him too much. "I hope he can understand my pains."


    ¡­¡­


    When Xuanling left the Li family, he returned to the inner courtyard of Wutian college and sat in the quiet room. However, at this time, he did not practice. He stared at the wall in front of him, and there was a fierce light flashing in his eyes.


    Today, at Li''s house, he lost all his face. He not only failed to ask for a marriage, but also was humiliated by Li Xingnan.


    "Wang Yu, I came here to see how you can compare with my Xuanling."


    Originally, he didn''t take Wang Yu in his eyes, but after this trip to the Li family, everyone in the Li family regarded Wang Yu highly, which made him jealous.


    He is the most dazzling existence in this Wutian college and even in the whole Wuxuan city. Although he does not pay attention to Wang Yu, he has indeed threatened himself.


    "I think you should be able to enter the inner yard soon. I''ll see how you jump in the palm of my hand." the sinister color flashed in my eyes.


    At this time, Wang Yu was still lying on his bed. He didn''t know that he had offended others invisibly.


    It has been almost a day since he was unconscious. Mo WANYING has been waiting for him. However, after eating Zixuan pill, Wang Yu recovered quickly. Now his breath has completely stabilized.


    His eyelids trembled slightly, and Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes.


    I feel relaxed on my body. Today''s battle is very important to him. During the battle, he used the ghost knife.


    Although it was very astringent, it was so strange and unpredictable that even he was surprised.


    But more importantly, elder Li''s sense of oppression gave him a faint sign of breakthrough.


    Gently rubbed his head, drove away the sleepiness in his mind, and slowly sat up.


    "You''re awake." the surprised voice of Mo WANYING suddenly sounded in his ear and hurriedly came forward to hold him by the bed.


    "Well, it feels good." Wang Yu smiled slightly. He didn''t want Mo WANYING to worry about herself.


    He glanced at him gently and said angrily, "who made you work so hard? Do you know how worried I was about you at that time? You have been in a coma for nearly a day."


    "It''s almost a day." Wang Yu whispered, then smiled and said, "well, sister WANYING, I know I''m wrong, and I won''t be in the future."


    "Boy, you still want to have a future." he tapped on his head and said angrily.


    "Hee hee."


    "Sister Wan Ying, I want to practice. Please help me protect the Dharma." Wang Yu said.


    "Just woke up to practice, can the body?" Mo WANYING was worried. After all, he just woke up and experienced such a strong battle during the day.


    "I have a little insight and want to take this opportunity to break through." Wang Yu naturally doesn''t need to hide anything from her.


    "Breakthrough! OK." breakthrough is so important for a martial artist. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when to wait for a breakthrough.


    Wang Yu did not begin to practice directly. Instead, he took out blood drops and carved a shielding jade amulet, which was the same as that when he studied the black iron piece last time.


    Nowadays, there is no difficulty in depicting these two grade runes, but it is easy to do it, which is many times stronger than it was at the beginning.


    Moreover, Wang Yu handled the details very well. I''m afraid that the perfect existence of some second-class products is inferior.


    The traction jade talisman and shielding jade talisman were soon portrayed by him. He used force to stimulate the traction jade talisman, which constantly gathered the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    The spirit of heaven and earth required for the breakthrough of "Wu soul formula" is very huge. Only in this way can we ensure that the breakthrough will not encounter the phenomenon that the spirit of heaven and earth is not available.


    After feeling that the aura of the surrounding world had doubled, Wang Yu smiled at Mo WANYING: "I''m going to start."


    "Well, I''ll help you protect the law." Mo WANYING nodded seriously.


    Then Wang Yu inspired the power to shield the jade amulet. In an instant, his figure disappeared into the room, and his breath also disappeared.


    Magic WANYING looked at Wang Yu''s original sitting place in surprise. "This boy has reached this level with master Fu!"


    She looked at Wang Yu from a reluctant first-class talisman to today''s level. I''m afraid if his identity as a second-class talisman was made public, many powerful forces would throw olives at him and invite him to join.


    I''m afraid even the herbalist is less attractive than the talisman.


    Everything was ready. Wang Yu slowly breathed out and calmed himself completely.

 Chapter 296

    Then there was a flash of light on his palm, and a crystal box appeared in his palm.


    There is a golden elixir in the box. It is the animal elixir of golden scale goshawk that Wang Yu bought at a high price in Qingming city that day. Now it is time to come in handy.


    Without hesitation, the force surged on the palm of the hand, which directly erased the prohibition on the box.


    In an instant, Wang Yu felt a powerful violent force, but the stronger the force, the greater the help to Wang Yu. Of course, the premise must be within his maximum bearing range.


    "Come on." a fine light flashed in his eyes, opened the jade box, took out the animal pill and put it into his mouth.


    However, at the moment of the entrance of the beast pill, it suddenly turned into a liquid and burst into Wang Yu''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed into his muscles and veins, and a violent energy burst out suddenly, shaking Wang Yu''s body.


    "It''s a terrible power. It''s worthy of the third grade beast pill. But now you''re in my body, you''ll turn into my power and give me peace."


    The force in the body flows wildly along the operation line of Wu soul formula, which is as terrible as a river.


    If they were other people practicing ordinary skills, I''m afraid their muscles and veins would have been burst long ago.


    However, the strength of this energy has far exceeded Wang Yu''s expectation. Even he can''t bear it.


    The muscles and veins in the body have been stretched to the limit. There is blood flowing out of the teeth and gums.


    The veins on his forehead burst and sweat kept coming out. It can be seen how much pain he was suffering at this time.


    The golden violent energy raged in his body, and even his body surface was wrapped by a violent golden energy, and his skin was very fragile under this energy.


    There were wounds constantly, and blood flowed out of those wounds. Soon his clothes were wet and completely dyed blood red.


    His body trembled constantly. He only felt that his body seemed to be torn, and even his knowledge of the sea was affected.


    The soul force in the sea is surging like a huge wave in the sea.


    "Be quiet." the force was running wildly. At this time, Wang Yu didn''t care about his muscles and veins. He desperately resisted the force. He must not let it close to the Dantian before refining, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, the power was completely out of his control. It was constantly wreaking havoc in his muscles and veins. At this time, there were many damages. Even with Wang Yu''s determination, he felt waves of dizziness pounding his mind.


    The feeling of fatigue fills every place in the body, as if the strength in the body is being consumed infinitely.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the energy of the beast pill was too huge. To this extent, he only refined a little.


    "You boy, you dare to absorb the beast pill now. You really don''t want to die." the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded, full of anxiety and anger.


    Wang Yu was supposed to use it when he broke through a higher level. I didn''t expect him to use it now.


    This will not only do him no good, but also kill him.


    "I can," Wang Yu insisted, clenching his teeth.


    "Fart, this is the beast pill of golden scale Goshawk. The peak of the third grade is infinitely close to the fourth grade. It is so powerful that even some ordinary fourth grade beast pills can''t catch up with it." the little soul was angry and clenched his teeth.


    But it''s no use saying anything now. We must quickly solve the situation in his body.


    "Now the power in your body is too huge. You can''t refine it with your own cultivation. You can only export the excess power." although it''s a pity, now there''s only one way to save him.


    Otherwise, when the power of the beast pill completely breaks out, he will immediately explode and die. Even if he has two skill methods to protect his body, it won''t help. After all, he is still very weak.


    "Lead there?" this power is extremely violent. Ordinary things can''t hold it at all, and it can''t pull him out of thin air.


    "Wanhun sword can''t do it. The sword spirit is more overbearing. This power doesn''t dare to approach at all. Now it can only rely on that egg." Xiaohun thought a little, and only the egg of the golden scale goshawk can help Wang Yu later.


    "OK." Wang Yu clenched his teeth and now he can only do so.


    Although the introduction of power into it may destroy the animal''s eggs, now his life can''t be saved, and he can''t care about those.


    When his mind moved, the beast egg appeared in front of Wang Yu and floated quietly in the air.


    He suddenly made a knot in his hand, and his two fingers were close together, pointing directly at the animal egg suspended in the air.


    The raging force in the body seemed to suddenly find a vent and quickly rushed towards the animal egg.


    The golden rage energy immediately wrapped the whole animal egg in it, and the power was vented. The situation in Wang Yu''s body was immediately alleviated, and the force was running rapidly to refine the remaining power.


    Although the remaining power is less than half, it is very troublesome for Wang Yu to refine.


    "What a pity," Wang Yu sighed. It''s a good thing.


    "That''s not necessarily." the little soul''s voice sounded with a smile, which immediately aroused Wang Yu''s interest.

 Chapter 297

    Wang Yu''s body is still refining the power of the beast pill, but because of his strong soul power, he can still separate a ray of attention to the outside world.


    I saw the giant egg spinning in the golden fog, like a child, greedily sucking breast milk. The golden lines on the surface of the egg became very clear at this time, even with golden light flashing, very dazzling.


    "What''s the matter? The animal egg is not damaged, and the breath of life seems to be more strong!" Wang Yu can feel that the breath of life in the egg is competing quickly.


    Originally, the life in the egg has stabilized after Wang Yu''s force. However, Wang Yu''s energy is very soft under his control and will not hurt the egg at all.


    But now the rage energy in the beast pill is enough to destroy it.


    But now the expected things have not happened at all. Even the life in the egg is actively absorbing the violent energy, and the breath of life is also growing rapidly.


    "It should be the same root energy. This animal egg is the child of the owner of the animal pill. This energy wants to be the same as the power bred by itself, so it will not hurt it, but let it grow up quickly." Xiaohun explained that he has not seen this situation, but he can only explain it with this statement.


    "It seems that it''s a blessing in disguise this time." Wang Yu smiled. If the little guy could come out ahead of time, wouldn''t he have another flying mount and a powerful helper in the future.


    When golden scale goshawk was born, it had the strength of martial disciples, and it was also a unique existence among martial beasts. And this little guy was bred in an unusual way. I''m afraid it will be a little different.


    "I''ll watch this little guy for you and concentrate on refining." the little soul said.


    "OK."


    At this time, his body also entered a critical time. With a large amount of energy refined by him, the force in his body also increased rapidly.


    It soon broke through to the second grade martial arts disciples, but there is still a lot of remaining energy. The force is still growing rapidly, and there is no slowing down trend at all.


    "Boy, you can''t be greedy." the little soul murmured. The most taboo of cultivation is the sharp rise of cultivation. In that way, although the strength can be greatly improved, the force will be vain and weak in the future. It''s even more difficult to reach a higher level.


    Now he has entered a critical moment. He can''t notice what''s happening outside, and he can''t hear the voice of the little soul.


    He can only feel that there is a huge force in his body, which is constantly improving, second grade peak, third grade peak, fourth grade peak, fourth grade peak


    Wang Yu''s cultivation has increased so much in an instant. Others may envy him very much, but Xiaohun is very worried at the moment.


    "Don''t go up, don''t go up." he understood what practice meant to Wang Yu, which was what he pursued in his life.


    Only when the power is strong can he do what he wants to do and meet the people he wants to see.


    "Don''t be blinded by power. Wake up." the little soul roared, but Wang Yu couldn''t hear it at all.


    At this time, his consciousness was completely immersed in his body. The increase of power excited him, but with the continuous growth of power, Wang Yu frowned.


    "How can the power be so vain that it can''t even reach half of the usual richness. I can''t go on like this. I''m a person who wants to reach a higher level. I don''t pay attention to this improvement."


    Just when Xiaohun was about to be disappointed, he suddenly found that Wang Yu''s cultivation stopped when he reached the peak of the fourth grade.


    Later, instead of continuing to grow, it forcibly compressed the force through this force.


    Four, three, three, two peaks. When suppressed to the second peak, Wang Yu could feel that the strength in his body had reached a terrible level.


    "It can''t be compressed, otherwise there will be problems. Just consolidate in this realm." Wang Yu slowly ran his force into Dantian.


    The strong force forms a thick fog in the Dantian, which is a manifestation of the strong force to a certain extent.


    When the force liquefies, it is the time to break through to the warrior. Only then can the force in the body be regarded as real strength.


    Each drop is equivalent to all the force of a nine grade warrior. A warrior is a huge watershed. Reaching that level is stepping into the ranks of the strong.


    Even in this basaltic region, it can occupy a place, which shows its strength.


    "This boy is really willing. He has directly suppressed two realms. As long as nothing happens to his mind and will, he will be able to become a strong man standing between heaven and earth." a faint smile also appeared on the little soul''s face.


    Wang Yu''s performance at this time was the most satisfactory one for him. "Sure enough, he didn''t choose the wrong person. It seems that he may really reach the level of his master."

 Chapter 298

    It''s not easy to consolidate his accomplishments. It takes a lot of time. After a full hour, Wang Yu stabilized his accomplishments at the peak of the second grade.


    Slowly opened his eyes, and a sharp gray sword flashed at the bottom of his eyes. His eyes were like a sword, which directly destroyed the shielding jade amulet.


    "Boom..."


    A low voice sounded, and Wang Yu''s figure appeared in the room again, and there was a strong smell on him.


    "Xiao Yu!" Mo WANYING''s face changed slightly. The terrible pressure made her feel that her breathing was limited, and there was a painful color on her pretty face.


    Hearing the voice of Mo WANYING, Wang Yu immediately reacted and quickly made several fingerprints. In an instant, he collected all the external breath into his body.


    Hurriedly came to Mo WANYING and helped her to a chair to sit down. Her face was full of apology, "sister WANYING, I just broke through and didn''t control my power. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, but how can I feel so terrible?" the smell even made her feel the smell of death.


    It''s just a breakthrough to the second grade martial arts disciples, but this power is so strong that people can''t imagine. I''m afraid even the sixth grade martial arts disciples can''t compete with the current Wang Yu.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s because of my talent." Wang Yu said with a laugh, but he won''t tell the real reason. If others know, he won''t be taken to study.


    "Smelly beauty." Mo WANYING glanced at him, but she was still very confident in Wang Yu''s talent, which was comparable to the talent of demons.


    At this time, Mo WANYING''s eyes focused on another object on the bed, which seemed to be an animal egg wrapped in the golden light.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s that?" said Mo WANYING in surprise.


    "I almost forgot it." I forgot the animal egg that was absorbing energy when I patronized the safety of magic WANYING just now.


    Thanks to Mo WANYING''s early discovery, otherwise it will surely attract some people who are plotting against the truth.


    Suddenly he made several handprints and put a ban around the animal egg, isolating its breath.


    Although not as good as shielding jade talisman, there is a small amount of breath leakage, but it can only be so in a hurry.


    And the leaked power is also very thin. If you don''t feel it carefully, you can''t notice it at all, so you don''t have to worry about being discovered by others.


    Wang Yu sat beside Mo WANYING and quietly guarded the animal egg. He could feel that the breath of life in the animal egg was already very strong. It was not weaker than ordinary martial animals. I think it should be born soon.


    "It seems that the energy came from here just now. Go in and have a look." there was a voice outside the door. It sounded like there were a lot of people.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. He didn''t want others to see the beast egg. "Sister Wan Ying, I''ll deal with it."


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu slightly tidied up his clothes and came to the door. However, at this time, the door was suddenly opened, and the figures of four teenagers appeared in Wang Yu''s years ago.


    "Don''t the students of Wutian college know how to knock?" Wang Yu''s voice was cold and scared the four people.


    Just about to speak and scold, he found that the person standing in front of him was Wang Yu.


    Although they did not participate in the battle during the day, they were always watching.


    The scene of Wang Yuli fighting a hundred people is still vivid. How terrible the strength is. He stands in an invincible position among the hundred people, just like the God of war.


    "Senior." the four quickly saluted and shouted.


    "I just entered the college. How can I be a senior?" Wang Yu was puzzled about the title of the four people.


    "The elder is already a student of the inner Academy. For the students of the inner academy, the students of the outer academy should be called the elder, which is respect for the students of the inner Academy." one student explained.


    "So it is." Wang Yu nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t lose his temper, the man quickly explained, "the house was always empty before. I don''t know if the senior students live here. It''s our recklessness."


    Their attitude was so sincere that Wang Yu couldn''t say anything. "I was practicing just now. There''s nothing wrong. It''s getting late. I''m going to have a rest."


    "Then I''ll leave first." although the four people still had doubts in their hearts, the other party was Wang Yu. They didn''t dare to ask more and turned away.


    Wang Yu was relieved to see the four people go away. If the four people had insisted on entering just now, he would have done it.


    Animal eggs are his secret. Even if this is Wutian college, Youming palace dare not be too presumptuous, but you should be careful to avoid some unnecessary trouble.


    When he returned to the room, Wang Yu waved and left a ban on the door. Those who are martial disciples can''t break it.


    "Sister WANYING, how''s it going?" Wang Yu went to Mo WANYING and looked at the beast egg and asked.


    "I feel the breath is much stronger, and a crack has appeared on the egg body." Mo WANYING has been observing the situation of the animal egg just now.


    "Hmm?" Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING with a trace of doubt in his eyes. He clearly had arranged prohibition around the animal eggs. Not to mention Mo WANYING, even the five grade martial arts disciples couldn''t feel the change of breath at all.

 Chapter 299

    But she could feel the smell of the animal egg getting stronger. "Sister WANYING, do you really feel its smell getting stronger?"


    Mo WANYING didn''t recognize the doubt in his tone, but replied faintly: "yes, a strong breath, I think it should be similar to the strong warrior."


    "What''s going on, shouldn''t it?" Wang Yu had no information about this in his mind. According to reason, this situation could not happen at all.


    "Little soul, do you know what''s going on?" Wang Yu''s voice sounded in his heart. I think little soul should know what''s going on.


    "It can only be a case. Her soul power is strong enough to compete with you, otherwise she can''t see through the prohibition you arranged." the little soul thought and said, and his voice was full of surprise.


    Wang Yu''s soul power is already very strong, far more than ordinary peers. If Mo WANYING''s soul power can be comparable with him, I''m afraid it will be a demon again.


    "I''m not sure what''s going on. I don''t feel too strong soul power fluctuation in her. I''ll have a good look when it''s over."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu couldn''t help but be surprised. Even the little soul was not sure what the situation was. It seems that sister WANYING has a secret she doesn''t know.


    "Xiao Yu, it seems to be coming out." while Wang Yu was in a daze, Mo WANYING''s voice suddenly sounded and woke him up.


    Wang Yu looked up and saw that there were cracks on the egg body, which quickly spread towards the whole egg body, and the golden light burst out from the cracks.


    "What a powerful breath!" magic WANYING''s pretty face was full of surprise. She never thought that a newly born martial beast would have such a powerful breath.


    "No, you can''t suppress its breath." Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect that the breath of the golden scale goshawk would be so strong that he couldn''t even suppress it.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows frowned when he looked at the prohibition that was shaking violently. If the prohibition was broken now, its breath might spread for miles in an instant.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed. He would never let such a thing happen. The force in his body rushed out immediately. He kept making handprints in his hands to stabilize the prohibition.


    With Wang Yu''s move, the prohibition also gradually stabilized. Seeing this, Wang Yu was also slowly relieved.


    However, just when he thought it was stable, the eggshell suddenly broke and a powerful energy wave burst out.


    The prohibition only lasted for a moment, it was broken in an instant, and the powerful energy turned into a golden awn, which pierced a big hole in the roof.


    "Bad." Wang Yu immediately realized that something was going to happen, but it was too late.


    ¡­¡­


    In several remote courtyards outside the courtyard, the figure sitting in a cross position opened his eyes at the same time and looked in the direction of the golden light.


    His eyes were full of doubts, and then his body changed into a residual shadow and disappeared.


    On the top of the highest Pavilion, two old men were playing chess and drinking tea.


    "Did Xuanling go to you today?" Qin Zilong, dressed in a blue robe, dropped the sunspot in his hand and then asked.


    "Yes, I taught you a lesson. All the good disciples you taught dared to go wild with me at Li''s house." Li Xingnan, who was wearing a gray robe, drank all the tea in the cup and dropped the cup heavily on the table with an unhappy color on his face.


    Obviously, he still hasn''t relieved his anger about Xuanling today. If it were someone else, I''m afraid he would have been slapped dead by him.


    "This boy is actually very good and worthy of your granddaughter. Why don''t you agree? You have to set up this gamble." Qin Zilong said helplessly.


    In those years, he helped his disciples propose marriage to Li''s family, but Li Xiaoxiao didn''t like Xuanling at all, but Xuanling defeated all the people who came to ask for marriage with his talent.


    Because Qin Zilong acquiesced and did not invade Li''s family, Li''s punishment is difficult to manage.


    Finally, Li Xiaoxiao couldn''t stand him pestering himself every day to duel with him, but in the end, the matter was pressed down by two old people. Finally, in order to solve this matter, he had a three-year appointment.


    Within three years, as long as Li Xingnan found a disciple who could defeat Xuanling, he would not mention it again.


    It''s difficult to find someone who can compare with Xuanling in the Xuanwu region. I''m afraid only the disciple of the leader of Youming palace can compare with him.


    However, the relationship between Wutian college and Youming palace has always been very tense, so it is impossible.


    "As long as my granddaughter doesn''t want to, no one can force her, nor can you." Li Xingnan said coldly.


    "You old man..." Qin Zilong shook his head helplessly. The overall situation was certain, but who knew that Wang Yu was a variable. Qin Zilong was worried about his world.


    However, at this time, their eyes looked in the same direction at the same time. There was a golden light rising into the sky, and the breath was very strong.

 Chapter 300

    "What happened? That seems to be where Wang Yu lives." Li Xingnan frowned and suddenly remembered that Wang Yu lived in that seat, and the room was arranged by him.


    "Wang Yu..." Qin Zilong frowned and looked puzzled.


    However, when he was wondering, Li Xingnan had already disappeared in place. Looking at the direction he left quickly, Qin Zilong shouted, "old man, wait for me."


    With that, Qin Zilong''s figure also disappeared in place and turned into a streamer to catch up with Li Xingnan.


    The two men were very fast. They came to Wang Yu''s place after only a few breaths. When they arrived, the golden mans had disappeared.


    "Dean, elder Li." when they were about to open the door, several figures stopped behind them.


    They looked back at the six people in front of them. Qin Zilong said, "even you are shocked."


    One of the middle-aged men came forward and said, "just now I felt a strong smell here, so I came to check it in case something unexpected happened."


    "Well, let''s go in and have a look." Qin Zilong nodded slightly. These six people are elders in the outer court, managing all the affairs of the outer court, second only to him.


    Qin Zilong said that he would push the door to enter, but at the moment he stretched out his hand, the door was suddenly opened, and a thin and straight figure appeared in front of them.


    "Wang Yu has seen your predecessors." Wang Yu saluted several people respectfully, but he didn''t mean to leave the door at all.


    "We saw something strange here just now. I''m here to check it." Qin Longzi stood with his hands down and said calmly.


    "Just now, I was practicing a kind of skill. Unexpectedly, it disturbed you and caused trouble to your predecessors." Wang Yu bowed and hugged his fist, full of apology.


    "Kung Fu?" apparently no one believed his words. How could there be such a big change caused by Kung Fu.


    "Get out of the way. I want to check." the middle-aged man who just spoke came forward and put his hand on Wang Yu''s arm, trying to get him aside.


    But when he tried hard, he found that the boy had not moved a year ago, which surprised the middle-aged.


    He is a warrior, but his strength is not what ordinary martial arts disciples can resist, but the young man in front of him is Wen Si.


    "Conscious." the middle-aged man''s mouth slightly showed a radian, and then his strength increased, but to his surprise, the boy still didn''t respond.


    "Hum." with a cold hum, the power of the middle-aged suddenly burst out. His clothes and robes fluttered slightly, and his breath was pressed towards Wang Yu town.


    This sudden scene surprised everyone, and Li Xingnan changed his face, "what are you doing?


    Just about to stop it, Qin Zilong stopped, "don''t worry, don''t you find that this boy doesn''t give in at all under the power of the law enforcement elders?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Xingnan also calmed down. Just now he found that the law enforcement elder made a move. He couldn''t bear it. He didn''t pay attention to these at all.


    However, at a glance, it is found that the middle-aged people have used 50% of their power, but Netease is still as stable as a rock without any shaking.


    "How is it possible that the law enforcement elder is a warrior." Li Xingnan looked at the scene in surprise.


    You know, it''s difficult for Wang Yu to resist 60% of his power during the day, and the 50% power still acts directly on him.


    This is much stronger than the 60% authority, but Wang Yu didn''t even change his face.


    "I don''t believe it yet." the middle-aged man felt that his face could not hang, and his strength increased to 80% in an instant.


    80% of the pure power of a first-class warrior is probably that a eighth class martial artist can''t resist it.


    Wang Yu''s body shook, but at this time, the force in his body rushed out and stabilized his body in an instant.


    "OK, that''s enough." Qin Zilong''s voice sounded quietly when he was going to do his best in his middle age.


    The middle-aged man glared at Wang Yu, took back his palm, threw back his robe sleeves.


    "Young man, you are very nice, but if I want to go in, you can''t stop it," Qin Zilong said.


    "As the top leaders of Wutian college, you won''t embarrass me, a freshman, right?" Wang Yu was not afraid, and slowly hugged his fist and looked into the old man''s eyes.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, good Wang Yu. Forget about today''s business, but you should practice hard after you enter the inner court and don''t make trouble again." Qin Zilong laughed twice and looked at Wang Yu with a taste of appreciation.


    "It''s natural." Wang Yu said respectfully with fists. He still had to keep a humble attitude towards the strong ones.


    "Then take care of yourself." Qin Zilong turned and left with the people.


    When the middle-aged man left, he looked back at Wang Yu. There was a cold flash in his eyes.

 Chapter 301

    Everyone else left, but Li Xingnan didn''t mean to leave at all.


    "Elder Li, is there anything else?" Wang Yu said.


    "Little fellow, it seems that that thing has been hatched by you. Cultivate it well, and it will become a great help to you in the future." Li Xingnan patted Wang Yu on the shoulder, which was meaningful.


    Looking at Li Xingnan who left, Wang Yu walked up with a slight eyebrow. "How did he know that the incubation was successful? Was it him that day?"


    At the thought of this, Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly enlarged. No wonder he heard the old man''s voice that day. It turned out to be the old man.


    "It seems that I owe the old guy a favor." Wang Yu shook his head with a helpless smile and turned back to the room.


    "Have they all gone?" Mo WANYING was worried. If those people had to come in just now, Wang Yu couldn''t stop them.


    In that case, I''m afraid they will know the secrets in the house. Even if there is no danger, it will inevitably bring unnecessary trouble to Wang Yu.


    "Well, it''s all gone. How''s it going now?" when Wang Yu went out just now, the eggshell had been completely broken, but there was still a golden package in it. He couldn''t see what was inside.


    "The light has faded a lot. It should be almost finished." Mo WANYING guessed.


    Wang Yu went to the bed and saw a golden ball of light floating on the top of the bed, the size of a washbasin.


    The golden light flows slowly towards the center and is absorbed by the life in the light group.


    "This little guy is really amazing. Is he really a golden scale goshawk? I haven''t heard that the golden scale goshawk will make such a noise." Mo WANYING also has some research on martial animals.


    Although the golden scale goshawk ranks high among the martial beasts, there is even a faint blood of the golden winged ROC bird in its body, but that''s all.


    But the little guy looks very strange, but she can''t tell what''s wrong. After all, she hasn''t seen a real golden scale Goshawk.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but the egg should be the golden scale Goshawk." Wang Yu doesn''t know what''s going on. However, according to elder Li, the egg was obtained from the eagle, so it must be right.


    While they were talking, the golden light had disappeared and revealed the life inside.


    "Xiao Yu, look." Mo WANYING shouted in surprise.


    Wang Yu also looked at it. He saw that it was a small furry ball. Under the eyes of the two people, it slowly extended. The hair on his body grew rapidly, and then fell off. The golden feathers soon grew out and covered his body.


    "Oh!"


    Suddenly, the sound of an eagle''s cry suddenly rang through and echoed in this space. A strong golden light flickered, and Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Yu was slightly surprised. The little guy was still alive.


    Just when he was surprised, the color of the golden awn suddenly turned black, like the black of the night sky, but there was a faint golden light in the black.


    In the distance, Li Xingnan also heard the eagle cry. Looking back at the direction of Wang Yu, he saw the light there.


    There was a look of surprise on the old face. He immediately smiled and said, "it seems that this boy has got a baby. It''s a good thing. It''s a good thing." then he continued to leave in that direction. He didn''t know where he was going.


    At this time, the house had returned to normal, and the black light disappeared. Wang Yu and his wife looked at the little guy on the bed and couldn''t help smiling on their faces.


    I saw that it was a black hawk, but on its black feathers, it had a light golden doping, which was very mysterious.


    A pair of big eyes turned and looked at the strange and novel world around.


    However, when his eyes saw Wang Yu, his big eyes suddenly lit up, "haw..."


    He flapped his wings excitedly and staggered to fly to Wang Yu. However, he was just born and could adapt to flying. He flew twice and fell out of the air.


    Wang Yu suddenly appeared in his position and took it in his arms.


    "Haw..."


    The little guy looked at Wang Yu and his eyes were full of kindness. His head rubbed intimately in Wang Yu''s arms, as if he enjoyed this feeling very much.


    "It seems that he likes you very much." when Mo WANYING saw this scene, she couldn''t help covering her small mouth and smiling happily.


    Wang Yu looked at the little guy in his arms and shook his head with a helpless smile. It seemed that the little guy regarded himself as his mother.


    Mo WANYING came over and gently touched the eagle in Wang Yuhuai. There was a color of doubt in her eyes. "Why doesn''t the eagle look like a golden scale goshawk? It is said that the golden scale goshawk has gold scales on its feathers, but the little guy''s feathers are as black as ink. They don''t feel like scales. They look like an ordinary eagle."


    Wang Yu looked at it with some doubts. When he was in the Cuilin sea, he saw the golden scale Goshawk.


    The whole body is golden, and the scales and feathers are glittering with golden luster, just like the emperor.


    Although the little eagle in his arms is somewhat like the golden scale goshawk, it is fundamentally different, and even the breath is different.

 Chapter 302

    "You can''t be cheated," said Mo WANYING suddenly. Wang Yu probably bought a million gold coins instead of the eggs of the golden scale Goshawk.


    "It shouldn''t be, whatever. Since this little guy is destined for me, what does it matter." Wang Yu gently touched his little head. Even if it''s not a golden scale goshawk, it''s just an ordinary eagle, now Wang Yu won''t abandon it.


    The little Eagle blinked at Wang Yu as if he were thinking about what he was talking about. It looked very cute.


    "Xiao Yu, give it a name." Mo WANYING looked at the little guy and wanted to hold him in his arms, but the little guy refused to leave Wang Yu''s arms.


    Wang Yu looked at it and thought for a moment, "this little guy is born with black feathers and no scales. Let''s call him small scales. I hope he doesn''t feel like a golden scale goshawk because he has no scales."


    "Small scale, this name is very suitable for it." Mo WANYING whispered and nodded his head slightly.


    "Haw..."


    It seemed to understand that it was his name. Xiaolin had a happy color in his eyes and called softly. He looked very happy.


    Both of them couldn''t help laughing at it.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Qin Zilong, dressed in a blue robe, stood with his hands down and looked at the direction of Wang Yu.


    "The boy seems to be accompanied by good luck. I''m afraid he will really become Xuanling''s rare opponent. In this way, he can temper Xuanling''s will, otherwise his road will not be long." Qin Zilong said faintly.


    Xuanling''s daily behavior is unknown to him as a master. It''s just that young people are arrogant and indulgent. It''s nothing.


    But he didn''t expect that Xuanling dared to go to the Li family to force marriage, and he also shot Li Tianxing. If Li Xingnan didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid he would really be in great trouble.


    If you can have a real opponent, you can make him grow up.


    "Wang Yu, I''m looking forward to your growth." Qin Zi flashed a fine light in his longan, slowly raised his head and looked at the moon in the sky. There was an inexplicable meaning in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The next morning.


    Wang Yu just opened his eyes when he saw an old man in a gray robe sitting on the chair. He immediately startled him. When his eyes opened, the force on his body began to flow.


    "It''s not a good habit for young people to sleep late." the old man slowly turned back and looked at Wang Yu. There was a faint smile on his old face.


    Seeing the man, Wang Yu took back all the force released by him, "elder, now the sun has just come out, it''s very early."


    As he spoke, Wang Yu got out of bed to wash and tidy up his appearance.


    "Hum, you clean up first, and you''ll go to the inner courtyard in a moment. That''s where you study." Li Xingnan snorted casually.


    "Go now?" Wang Yu was surprised. He had only been here for a day. He was going to the inner yard so soon. Doesn''t that mean he wants to separate from sister WANYING.


    "Old man, sister WANYING, when are you going to let her into the inner yard? Don''t lie to me." Wang Yu wiped the water on his face, but he was fooled and scared by the old guy. He didn''t mean what he said.


    "Didn''t I say that I''ll let her in the next time I take the inner court exam, but..." said the old man, and a bad smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help but tighten his heart. The old man didn''t know what ghost idea to make again.


    "But what?" but he couldn''t flinch. In order to let sister WANYING enter the inner yard, he had to follow whatever the old man did.


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. I''ll give you two months. If you can become the top five in the strong list, I''ll make an exception and let Mo WANYING directly enter the inner court without taking an exam." the old man said with a smile, but the smile was a little malicious.


    "What is Qiang bang?" Wang Yu asked.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know this. Only the students in the inner courtyard can know the strong list. You will naturally know it when you arrive in the inner courtyard.


    But I can also tell you in advance that the strong list is a strength ranking of the students in the inner Academy. The top ten are all geniuses and demons, and it is even more difficult to get into the top five. "The old man explained with a smile.


    "So it is. Well, if I can reach the top five in the strong list within two months, you must immediately let sister WANYING enter the inner court." Wang Yu didn''t hesitate. Although the top five in the strong list may be difficult, when did he fear it.


    "OK, I''ll see your performance. Do you want to say hello?" Li Xingnan pointed to the next room, where Mo WANYING was.


    Wang Yu looked at the direction and hesitated, "wait for me."


    Wang Yu went to the door of Mo WANYING''s room and raised his hand to knock, but he stopped in the air, "Hey."


    He sighed slightly. He didn''t know how to talk to Mo WANYING. Finally, he thought about it or forget it.


    A delicate gem necklace appeared in Wang Yu''s hand. A faint Rune appeared on the gem and then hid.

 Chapter 303

    Wang Yu painted a traction Rune on the gem. In fact, he had already painted it, but he never had a chance to give it to her. Unexpectedly, he finally gave it to her in this way.


    Put the necklace in front of the door, and the force flows between your fingers. It has a sharp meaning, and wrote two words on the ground next to it.


    Got up and looked at Mo WANYING''s room again, slowly exhaled, turned and walked to Li Xingnan''s side, "let''s go."


    "Yes." Li Xingnan has seen a lot of such things, and he doesn''t feel much about them.


    He took Wang Yu on the wind birds that had fallen on the ground and flew away from the college.


    Wang Yu looked at Mo WANYING''s room reluctantly. He suddenly saw a beautiful figure standing on the other side of the door, smiling and waving in his direction. It turned out that she had already woke up.


    "In two months, I''ll let you enter the inner court." Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a firm look. He was only in the top five, but it couldn''t beat him.


    Magic WANYING threw herself through the door and looked at Wang Yu. There was a fog in her eyes, but her pretty face was full of smiles. She felt happy for Wang Yu.


    "I''m waiting to see you again."


    Put away the sadness of parting in his heart. Wang Yu looked at the scene below and found that he had left Wuxuan city.


    "Old man, where are we going?" Wang Yu didn''t understand. Didn''t he say he wanted to take himself to the inner courtyard?


    "The inner courtyard is not in the Wuxuan city. No one knows its place except individual elders and inner courtyard students."


    "So it is. Where is the inner courtyard?" Wang Yu wondered. The inner courtyard can be said to be the root of Wutian college and the most important part of Wutian college.


    Since such a big place is not in Wuxuan City, I think it will be in a very secret place, otherwise other forces can''t find it.


    "The sea of demons." Li Xingnan''s eyes looked at the endless sea that met the sky in the distance, and there was a flash of awe in his eyes.


    "The sea of demons!" Wang Yu whispered in surprise.


    The sea of demons is the most dangerous place in the Xuanwu region. There are many beasts in the sea. Because there is no human balance, the beasts in the sea have lived for a long time and their strength is terrible.


    It is said that there is a very powerful existence in the sea of demons. Martial arts teachers and martial arts teachers are not even mole ants in their eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that the inner courtyard would be in the sea of demons. The martial arts academy is really terrible. No wonder no force has been able to find the inner courtyard for such a long time." Wang Yudao.


    "The ancestors of Wutian college have great strength and opened up an island in the sea of demons to isolate the outside world. Even sea Warcraft can''t get close to the scope of a hundred miles." Li Xingnan is a rare show of worship and awe.


    That kind of existence, even he, can only look up. I''m afraid he can''t even count as an mole ant in front of him.


    Killing yourself is just a matter of waving. It''s no different from mole ants.


    "Who is the ancestor of Wutian college?" Wang Yu is also some admirers. He can establish the inner courtyard of Wutian college in the sea of demons. He absolutely has the means to connect heaven and earth.


    "You''ll know when you go." Li Xingnan smiled. Then he just felt that the wind bird under his feet suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the sea of demons.


    Even though there was Li Tianxing''s armed protection around, Wang Yu could still hear the roaring sound of breaking the air. Everything around him was blurred, and they were approaching the sky.


    "I''m afraid the wind bird is very strong among the three grades. Wutian college is worthy of Wutian college!" Wang Yu was slightly surprised in his heart.


    I''m afraid the wind birds with such speed have a place among the early three products. Now they are actually used as a travel tool. I''m afraid Wutian college can have such a means.


    An hour later, the wind bird has come to the sky over the magic sea.


    When he came here, Wang Yu could obviously feel that the breath of the wind bird had converged, as if he was afraid of here.


    I''m afraid if it weren''t for the existence of Li Xingnan, it might have turned and left long ago.


    Wang Yu looked at the endless ocean. The blue water was sparkling, and fish jumped out of the water from time to time, which was no different from the ordinary ocean.


    "This is the sea of demons?" he didn''t believe it.


    "This is just the outermost part of the magic sea. It is the same as the normal sea. Do you see the Black Sea ahead?"


    Looking in the direction of Li Xingnan''s finger, Wang Yu saw that there was a dividing zone not far away, separating the black sea water from the blue sea water.


    Although the two colors of sea water are in contact with each other, they are completely clear and do not invade each other, which is very magical and strange.


    "The real magic sea is within the black water." even the magic sea is where he is afraid, because there is an extremely terrible existence in the depths of the sea.


    "Be careful, we''re going in."


    As soon as Li Xingnan''s voice fell, the windbird suddenly accelerated, as if he wanted to pass quickly.


    "Roar..."


    However, just as they entered the Black Sea, suddenly a terrible animal roared and a column of water burst into the sky.

 Chapter 304

    He shot at the flying windbirds, "hum." Li Xingnan snorted coldly, and the force in his body suddenly surged up, and a force palm print greeted him.


    "Touch..."


    At the moment of contact, the water column collapsed and didn''t hold on for a moment.


    The wind bird flapped its wings and flew several miles away, fleeing the range of the water column.


    However, all this was not over. Suddenly, Wang Yu heard several broken wind sounds.


    "Whoosh..."


    I saw four things like octopus tentacles attacking them, each of which was huge enough to be several meters thick.


    "Well, dinner is coming out." Li Xingnan''s toes were light and his body jumped up suddenly.


    A long scarlet sword flashed in his hand, and it appeared in his hands. The sharp sword suddenly raged and protected the wind bird.


    At the moment of contact, the huge tentacle was cut off. With a wave of Li Xingnan''s robe sleeve, the cut tentacle disappeared. I think he should have been included in the ring.


    As he fell back on the windbird''s back, the sword awn disappeared.


    Wang Yu''s eyes at the old man have also changed. Li Xing just now is difficult for him to describe in one word, that is, strong, strong can''t be described.


    If the huge tentacle attacked him just now, I''m afraid he couldn''t even catch a move. It seems that the martial beast has at least the strength of the middle of the third grade.


    But in the hands of the old man, he was so fragile, as if he were chopping melons and vegetables.


    "Please seafood in the evening." the old man pointed his long sword sideways and looked at Wang Yu''s old face, which was full of domineering.


    "Old man, your sword is so strong. Teach me." Wang Yu looked at the old man with burning eyes.


    Although his sword meaning is not weak, it is much worse than the old man. Moreover, most of his sword meaning is due to the small soul and does not have much understanding.


    Unlike the old man, what he has in his hand is only an ordinary weapon. By virtue of this, he can play such a strong sword idea. I want to have a high attainments in fencing.


    Although his talent is not weak, if he wants to become strong quickly, he still needs someone to guide him. It''s not enough to rely on the little soul. After all, he''s just a sword spirit.


    Hearing the speech, the old man was surprised. Originally, he was still asking how to get Wang Yu to help. Unexpectedly, now he took the initiative to teach him fencing. Don''t worry.


    The old man was happy for a long time, but his face was still solemn. "I''m afraid I can''t teach you swordsmanship. My swordsmanship will never be spread unless you worship me as a teacher."


    Wang Yu thought slightly, and then he knelt down directly, "the master is worshipped by his disciples."


    The old man''s face was full of smiles. With a gentle wave of his palm, he lifted Wang Yu up. "Well, well, you are my first and last disciple. I will teach you everything I have learned all my life. My name is Li Xingnan. You can call me a teacher later."


    "It''s a teacher," Wang Yu said respectfully. Now he has paid homage to a teacher. It seems that the trip to Wutian college is not so boring.


    "By the way, since you have become my disciple, you should give you the same gift. I think you have weapons in your hand, so I''ll teach you martial arts in advance."


    "Martial arts?"


    "This is my famous martial art, named Qixuan sword formula."


    When the words fell into the old man''s hands, there appeared a dark scroll. Wang Yu could feel that there was a strong sword meaning on the scroll, which was the same as that of the teacher.


    "And wait until the inner court to be careful of a person, strong list of the first Xuanling." Li Xingnan asked.


    In the Li family, he has said everything to that extent. I think Xuanling will embarrass Wang Yu and even look for opportunities to attack him, so he has to guard against it.


    "Xuanling is the first in the list. Why should I let him go? I don''t seem to know him." Wang Yu thought that he didn''t know any Xuanling at all.


    "When the time comes, I''ll tell you that we''re ready. We''re coming." Li Xingnan''s voice is dignified.


    At the moment when his words fell, Wang Yu suddenly felt a violent tremor, "what''s the matter?"


    "The sea breeze of the ten thousand demons sea is because of its existence, so others can''t get close to the inner courtyard."


    "How can we get in?" since no one can get close, how can we get close? Can we rush in directly.


    In that case, I''m afraid Li Xingnan will have to be blown away by the sea breeze.


    "Look." a smile appeared at the corners of Li Xingnan''s mouth, and then his hands suddenly made several knots.


    The seal knot was extremely complex, and the speed was very fast. Wang Yu was dazzled. However, at this time, the handprint suddenly solidified, and only heard a low voice in his mouth.


    "Open."


    The sound reverberated, and a vortex suddenly formed a few meters in front of him, and the wind bird suddenly brightened at the sight of the vortex, and suddenly flapped its wings and rushed into it.


    As the wind bird disappeared into the vortex, the vortex also disappeared quickly, as if it had never appeared.

 Chapter 305

    Wang Yu couldn''t stand on his feet because of the strong suction. If there were not a teacher on one side, he would be sucked into the sea breeze and turned into powder.


    However, this situation did not last long. After a moment, the terrible suction disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    Looking up at the surrounding environment, he found that he had left the scope of the sea breeze, and below him was a huge island.


    "That''s the inner courtyard."


    Wang Yu was not much surprised because he had guessed that there was only one island on the sea around him.


    The island is very big. I''m afraid it will not be inferior to Wuxuan City, but it seems very small on the vast sea.


    "Come on, let''s go down." as he said, the bird swooped down. When he reached 100 meters above the island, the old man suddenly made a handprint again.


    Suddenly there was a ripple in the air, and then there was a gap.


    "This... This is the array!?" Wang yujunyi''s face was full of shock.


    There is a huge array on the island, which envelops the whole island. He can feel that without the method of first entry, this array can''t break through at all.


    "This is the courtyard guard array. Only the top three can know the way in and out. If you want to know, enter the top three," the old man said with a smile.


    Then with a wave of his robe sleeve, the wind bird swooped down and fell on a huge square.


    There are many students on the square. When they see the wind bird, they all show their doubts.


    The admission time of the inner courtyard has clearly passed. How can there be students coming.


    "It''s elder Li!" a college suddenly shouted. Seeing this, they were not surprised, because no matter what happened to elder Li, they were not surprised.


    When the wind bird landed, Li Xingnan took Wang Yu down from the wind bird''s wings.


    "I''ve seen elder Li."


    "I''ve seen elder Li."


    For these respectful saluting students, Li Xingnan just nodded slightly in response, and his look was still indifferent. They had been used to it for a long time.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to apply for admission." Li Xingnan took him out of the square.


    But Wang Yu could feel that the eyes of those students were staring at him, but Wang Yu ignored it at all. If he liked it, he would be optimistic. Anyway, he would not lose a piece of meat.


    But soon Wang Yu felt strange, because all the students would look at themselves with strange eyes after greeting the teacher, which made him a little confused.


    "Why, I can''t stand it." Li Xingnan looked back at Wang Yu and said.


    "No, it''s just strange that they all look at me like that." Wang Yu thinks that although he is more handsome than ordinary people, he hasn''t reached the point where everyone has to look at me. I think it should be related to the teacher.


    "Because you can walk beside me, that''s enough." the old man said calmly.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu nodded slightly. It seems that the teacher has a very high position in the inner courtyard. At ordinary times, no one can walk side by side with him.


    Today, I walk side by side with my teacher, which is a symbol of identity. I''m afraid they will be even more surprised if they know that they are Li Xingnan''s disciples.


    "When you are on the strong list, you can earn these without others in the future."


    Wang Yu smiled calmly. He didn''t care about these. The attention of others was nothing to him, and he didn''t need it.


    What he wants is only strong strength, so strong that no one can stop his strength with Bing er.


    Li Xingnan looked at Wang Yu and found that he was not moved. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It was the first time he saw a young man who was not moved by fame and wealth and nodded slightly.


    But suddenly he felt a sense of great perseverance in Wang Yu, as if he were an unstoppable will that could destroy all obstacles.


    "What on earth is this boy thinking? Such a strong will?" the old man looked at Wang Yu in surprise. As long as the warrior has a strong will, he will become a peerless strong man one day.


    "I seem to have found a treasure this time." the old man gently held the gray beard, and the corners of his mouth were full of smiles.


    Soon, under the leadership of the old man, Wang Yu completed the admission procedures and received his school uniform and a bracelet like thing.


    It is said that this bracelet is a weapon. It has the holder''s personal information and a space of 10 cubic meters, which can store things.


    However, Wang Yu already has a ring, so he doesn''t need this bracelet at all.


    But this bracelet has another function, that is, to record personal contribution value. Although gold coins are still useful in this inner courtyard, they are not as big as the outside world.


    Because trading here usually uses contribution value and various treasures, which are the hard currency of the inner court.


    These are what Li Xingnan told Wang Yu. Since he came to the inner court, he should know something about the inner court.


    "I''ll take you to where you live first."


    "OK."


    It''s getting late now. Wang Yugang is still thinking about living. He can''t live on the street as soon as he comes to the inner courtyard.

 Chapter 306

    The inner courtyard is generally divided into three parts: cultivation area, living area and unknown area. Nuota island is divided into these three parts.


    They usually live in the cultivation area and living area. As for the unknown area, there are dangers. Generally, no one is willing to go.


    However, some people who thought they were powerful went to hunt some martial animals and look for precious spirits, but few people succeeded.


    "What''s that?" when he went to his residence, Wang Yu passed a huge square, which was several times larger than that just now.


    But Wang Yu was not looking at the square, but at a huge stone tablet in the middle of the square.


    The stone tablet is dark with black light flowing on it, which gives people a very heavy feeling. There are many glittering golden fonts on the stone tablet, which can''t cover up the golden light even in the daytime.


    "That''s the strong list," the old man whispered.


    "This is the strong list." Netease looked at the boulder and didn''t expect that the boulder was the list of the strong list.


    "The boulder is deep-sea and prolific. I don''t know what material it is. I only know that it stood here a hundred years ago. As long as someone meets the requirements, his name will appear directly on the stone tablet." Li Xing''s ugly look at the stone tablet means awe.


    This is something that existed when the Legislative Yuan was established. It is a legacy of the mysterious ancestor, but few people know its origin.


    Wang Yu looked at the stone tablet so quickly that his eyes were attracted by the name that was photographed first.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, "Xuanling is the first in the list." the person the teacher told him to be careful on the way here just now should be him.


    "I hope that one day the first name in the strong list will become your name." Li Xingnan said positively. Only when he stood at the first place in the strong list can he defeat Xuanling.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Yu smiled and didn''t say anything. He wasn''t interested in this strong list. If it wasn''t for sister Wan Ying, he didn''t want to enter the top five.


    "You boy." Li Xingnan smiled helplessly and shook his head. He couldn''t see that Wang Yu was not afraid, but had no interest in Qiang bang.


    It seems that if you want him to be the first in the strong list, you must give him some motivation, otherwise he won''t take the strong list to heart.


    Instead of looking at the stone tablet, he turned and walked towards the place where he lived. Li Xingnan also followed up, but there was helplessness on his old face.


    Soon, Li Xingnan took Wang Yu to a small house, "this is your room."


    Wang Yu looked at the shabby house in front of him in surprise. "It''s too small to leak in rainy days."


    Seeing Wang Yu''s expression, the old man couldn''t help smiling. It''s hard to see him eat flat.


    "This house is free and simple. If you want to live in a good house, you need to exchange contribution value. No matter what you want to do in this college, you can''t do without contribution value, so you''d better study how to earn contribution value when you have time."


    "It''s too stupid." Wang Yu''s mouth is incredible. It''s incredible that the inner courtyard is so terrible.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll come back every five days and give you some advice. Leave the rest time for yourself. I''ll go first."


    After explaining Li Xingnan, regardless of Wang Yu''s look for help, he left directly, but there was a smile of schadenfreude on the corner of his mouth, but Wang Yu didn''t see it at all.


    If he sees it, he can think that the old man doesn''t know what he''s up to. It won''t be a good thing anyway.


    After looking at the humble house, Wang Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head, but now he has no contribution value. He can only live in this first, and then he is trying to earn contribution value.


    Although the room was a little shabby, it was clean and tidy, and had a bed and bedding, which were enough for Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu did not rest, but sat on the mat and meditated for a while to adjust himself to his best state.


    Slowly opened his eyes, a fine light flashed through the bottom of his eyes, and then Wang Yu''s palm, a dark scroll appeared in Wang Yu''s hand, which was the seven Xuan sword formula given to him by Li Xingnan.


    However, just when he wanted to open his practice, he suddenly heard a very noisy voice outside, even beating and scolding.


    "If you want to practice, you can''t stop." Wang Yu sighed slightly. He didn''t want to meddle in these affairs.


    But although he doesn''t want to participate, trouble always comes to his door.


    A sharp voice suddenly sounded outside the door, "it seems that there are people living in this room."


    "Go in and have a look. Maybe you can take another one."


    "Touch..."


    When there was a muffled sound, the door suddenly broke open, and the ground was covered with sawdust. Wang Yu frowned and twinkled in his eyes, and turned slowly.


    I saw two figures come in. It should be an old student in the inner yard.


    "What''s the matter, how to kick my door?" Wang Yu''s voice was cold and without a trace of emotion.


    "Oh, there''s someone, boy. We''re from Ziyun gang. We''ll cover you after the intersection contribution value." a young man with sharp mouth and monkey cheeks walked up to Wang Yu and patted him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 307

    "What if I don''t?" his voice was very harsh, which disgusted Wang Yu and made him cold again.


    "Don''t toast, don''t eat and punish, just hand it in, so as not to suffer the pain of skin and flesh." the man raised his head slightly, but his voice was full of ridicule.


    The young man standing behind him looked at this scene and couldn''t help smiling playfully. He looked so disgusting.


    "Get out."


    "What are you talking about? You want to die." the man''s face suddenly became gloomy, and he slapped Wang Yu with a surge of force.


    "Hum."


    Wang Yu snorted coldly, and with one punch, he first blew on the young man''s chest. In an instant, a strong force came and shot out.


    "What!?" the young man standing behind looked at the scene in horror. He couldn''t believe that he blew the man away with one punch.


    "Do you want to try?" Wang Yu''s voice was cold. He didn''t have any pity for these people.


    If you don''t offend him, it''s easy to say, but if you offend Wang Yu, you should be aware, because he will pay it back a hundred times.


    "How is it possible that you are just a freshman? How can you be so strong?" the young man looked at the young man in front of him. All the freshmen lived in this area.


    It is precisely because of this that they dare to collect contribution value. Even if there are old students, they are also some weak people, because people with some abilities will leave this area.


    "I''m a freshman, but who says freshmen can let the old bully." Wang Yu approached the young man slowly.


    The young man saw Wang Yu''s strength and dared to make a mistake there. He stepped back in panic for fear that he would be beaten away like the sharp faced young man just now.


    As if they had seen the changes here, all the freshmen gathered around. When they saw the old man who fell to the ground and was knocked unconscious, their faces were full of shock.


    You know, almost all the old students here are martial arts disciples. This person is a third-class martial arts disciple, but how can he be knocked out by others now.


    Looking up at the door, I saw that another young man stepped back slowly, looking at the black robed boy in front of me, as if he was very afraid.


    "Who is this man? I don''t seem to have seen him?"


    "I don''t know, is it other strength to collect contribution value?" thinking of this, they couldn''t help but be more angry when they looked at Wang Yu.


    It is not easy for freshmen to earn contribution value, but they have to be exploited by seniors, which makes their already hard life more difficult.


    However, they also have no way to do this. After all, the strength of Laosheng is too strong, and they all have their own organizations.


    Although freshmen also want to join or form their own powerful gangs, how can old students let them form them.


    Moreover, the strength of freshmen is not much different, and everyone who can come into the inner courtyard is the pride of heaven. How can they convince others.


    But after looking at it for a while, they found that the boy in black in front of them didn''t seem to be an old student.


    "Boy, I warn you, if you offend Ziyun Gang, you don''t want to stay in the inner court." seeing that the young man didn''t let go of his intention, he took Ziyun Gang to press him and wanted him to retreat.


    "Is Ziyun Gang strong?" Wang Yu smiled coldly. He didn''t know what Ziyun gang was.


    "He''s not even afraid of Ziyun Gang!"


    A group of freshmen looked at the black robed boy in surprise. Ziyun gang was established by the strong on the list. It was very strong and occupied a great position in the inner court.


    "He won''t be new. Haven''t you heard of Ziyun Gang?" suddenly a voice sounded.


    Others cast disdainful eyes on him. It has been two months since school. How can freshmen not know Ziyun Gang.


    If Wang Yu hears it, he will nod. He really doesn''t know Ziyun gang.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s words, the young man''s face suddenly changed. He was not even afraid of Ziyun gang. "You have seed to wait."


    "OK, I''ll wait." then Wang Yu turned and entered the room, ignoring the young man.


    The young man was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would let himself go. However, when he was about to leave, the young man''s voice sounded again, "hand in all your contribution values. By the way, there is his. Take him away by the way. Don''t get in the way here."


    "What!?" the young man frowned. His contribution value was his wealth. How could he hand it over.


    "Why, what I said is not clear enough?" the boy whispered, but it was very cold.


    The young man''s body trembled. The punch just came out of his mind. He bit his teeth hard, took off the bracelet and threw it into Wang Yu''s hand.


    "How to get this?" Wang Yu took the bracelet which was different from his own. He didn''t know how to get it.


    "I''ll come."


    Suddenly, a figure ran to Wang Yu from the crowd. Wang Yu looked up at the man. It was a young man with a trace of green on his face.


    "OK, help me get it." Wang Yu handed the two bracelets to the man.


    "This bracelet records the contribution value. As long as another bracelet is pasted on this bracelet, the corresponding amount of contribution value can be put forward by inputting force." the teenager demonstrated as he said.


    After finishing this, the boy threw the bracelet to the young man, and then took out a bracelet from the young man who fell on the ground and marked out the contribution value.

 Chapter 308

    Looking at the bracelet that suddenly became ten contribution values, the young man''s heart was dripping blood. Looking at Wang Yu, he also became very gloomy. There was even a fierce flash in his eyes.


    His bracelet has a full contribution value of 500, which he finally saved. It is enough to change a high-grade house and many cultivation resources, but now it is gone.


    The young man had more than himself. When he woke up, he saw only ten contribution bracelets left. He didn''t know whether he would spit blood and die.


    They really kicked the iron plate this time. Instead of getting benefits, they paid for it.


    "Well, a total of 1100 contribution values." the boy handed the bracelet back to Wang Yu.


    "Well." Wang Yu is not a kind person. If he grabs it, it''s his own. There''s no reason why he can only be robbed.


    "Go away."


    Although the young man was very unwilling, he was not Wang Yu''s opponent at all. He could only look at Wang Yu fiercely, and then left with the unconscious young man.


    As the young man disappeared, a voice came, "you freshmen, wait to meet the anger of Ziyun gang."


    Listening to the voice spread in the distance, the faces of the freshmen were full of despair, "it''s over, it''s over. It seems that we can''t stay in the inner yard."


    Every freshman thinks like this in his heart. The anger of Ziyun Gang is not what they can bear at all.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t take the young man''s cruel words to heart. His bracelet fell into the young man''s hand.


    "Give back the contribution value they were robbed just now." Wang Yu said softly.


    "What!?" the young man was surprised and wondered if he had heard wrong.


    Unexpectedly, someone will return the contribution value he has obtained. These contribution values are in his hands. Although others will have resentment, they won''t say anything. After all, he got them by virtue of his strength.


    "Everyone is a freshman. It''s not easy to earn contribution value. Give it back," Wang Yu said faintly.


    "Yes." the surprise on the young man''s face instantly turned into surprise. Of course, there was also his contribution value robbed.


    He earned it after cleaning the square for a month. They were robbed just now. Unexpectedly, they can be recovered now.


    The young man took the bracelet and went outside to return the contribution value. There was a burst of cheering outside. Wang Yu smiled in his heart.


    Although he also needs contribution value, he disdains to get it in this way.


    A moment later, the young man came back and handed the bracelet to Wang Yu. "Sir, there are still 600 contribution values in it. Go out and give them 500, and the rest is what you put together to repay you."


    "No." Wang Yu didn''t want anything in return. He just did what he wanted.


    The boy shook his head slightly, "let''s all come in."


    When his voice fell, Wang Yu saw several people come in because the room was too small and most of them were outside.


    "Sir, Ziyun Gang is powerful. If we don''t unite, we can''t compete with them at all, so we want to take you as the leader and lead us to form forces against Ziyun gang." the young man looked respectful.


    Before entering the inner courtyard, he was also a genius in the family. The pride in his heart made him unwilling to bow his head to anyone. Even an old student, he never lowered his head.


    However, he admired the young man in front of him. He not only had courage and insight, but also had strong strength, but also had a mind that could make people willing to surrender.


    "This... I have no intention of forming forces."


    Wang Yu shook his head. He came here just for WAN hunjing and to reach the top five of the strong list so that sister WANYING could access the inner courtyard.


    Moreover, he is not suitable for managing forces at all. Let him fight, but managing him is really a headache.


    "Sir, if you don''t agree, we''ll be finished when the Ziyun Gang comes." the young man frowned, as if he was afraid of the Ziyun gang.


    "Can you kill people in the inner court?" Wang Yu looked at the young man with a light frown. It is impossible to kill people in the college, even if his rules are loose.


    "It''s impossible to kill people, but as long as you don''t kill people, the college won''t take care of them at all." the young man sighed. At the beginning, he saw a freshman who was beaten up alive because he refused to pay his contribution value.


    But the college simply ignored it. As long as it didn''t die, no one would intervene in it.


    "There is such a thing." Wang Yu didn''t expect that the Wutian college was so terrible.

 Chapter 309

    When the boy heard what Wang Yu said, he suddenly wondered. He had been here for two months. How could he not even know these?


    Does it mean that he has been practicing in the room? But this is impossible. There is no way to study and practice in the inner courtyard without earning contribution value.


    As if he saw the young man''s doubts, Wang Yu smiled, "my name is Wang Yugang, so I don''t know much about here."


    Wang Yu did not intend to hide this matter, and there was nothing to hide, but it would make them feel strange.


    "Just arrived, but it''s been two months since the beginning of school?" all the students were very puzzled, but they didn''t dare to ask. After all, it had nothing to do with them.


    "You just need to know that I''m a freshman." Wang Yu didn''t want to say much about it, and he didn''t want others to know that Li Xingnan was his master''s business.


    "Yes," the young man replied respectfully.


    "Please promise, sir."


    "Sir, please promise." as soon as the young man''s voice fell, all the freshmen said in unison.


    Wang Yu sighed slightly. Sitting on the bed, he stood up slowly. "I promise you exemption."


    Wang Yu could see that they were afraid of the Ziyun gang. He could also see that if he didn''t agree, I''m afraid they wouldn''t give up easily.


    It happened that he was afraid of being bored in this Wutian college. In this way, he should not be bored.


    "I don''t know what the name of our force should be?" the young man asked. Of course, a new force should have a name and its own name.


    "Name?" Wang Yu touched his chin with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    "The soul of war."


    "War soul gate?" the freshmen wondered why they called it war soul.


    "We are not made up for survival, we are gathered for fighting. If someone invades, he will ignite his life with my war spirit." Wang Yu''s eyes flashed, and a strong sense of war broke out from him.


    The strong sense of war shocked Yigan''s freshmen. Then he felt a strong sense of war rising in his heart, as if he had been infected by Wang Yu''s momentum.


    "Fighting spirit..."


    Looking at the excited freshmen in front of him, Wang Yu''s mouth showed a faint smile.


    They can''t become real soldiers just now, and they can''t resist the Ziyun gang. But now if the Ziyun Gang comes, even if they can''t fight, they will never wait to die.


    "Well, you go back and prepare today. People who want to come to Ziyun gang will come tomorrow. Since they dare to come, we dare to fight. Freshmen are not as bullied as they think." Wang Yu said faintly.


    But when the voice came into the people''s ears, it was like thunder, which could not calm the war in their hearts for a long time.


    "Yes."


    As soon as the words fell, they left and went back to their room and began to prepare for tomorrow''s battle. It''s not easy for Ziyun Gang to suffer losses.


    "Wait a minute." Wang Yu stopped the young man just now.


    "What can I do for you?" the young man said respectfully.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Qin Tian."


    "I''ve just arrived in the inner courtyard and have a lot of doubts. Can you solve them for me?" Wang Yu whispered.


    "Naturally, please, sect leader."


    "How to get the contribution value?" now Wang Yu''s most concerned problem is the contribution value. This thing is the currency of the inner court. It''s not too much to say that it''s difficult to do without it.


    Qin Tian realized that the sect leader had just arrived in the inner courtyard. Otherwise, he could not even know how to obtain contribution value.


    Although he was curious about how the sect leader came to the inner courtyard, he understood that some things were better not to know. After all, the inner courtyard was not as simple as it seemed.


    "The contribution value is the hard currency of the inner court, and the sect leader can also be understood as the external gold coin. It is precisely because of this that the contribution value can be obtained through physical labor and accepting tasks, but there is one of the most effective methods." Qin Tian said here. He couldn''t help highlighting the luster of the past in his eyes.


    Seeing his look, Wang Yu guessed something. I''m afraid there''s only one thing in the inner courtyard that students can yearn for so much.


    "You mean strong list?"


    "It''s the strong list. There are 50 people on the strong list. If they reach 50, they have 100 contribution value. Each one increases by 100, more than 40, more than 200, more than 30, more than 300, more than 20, more than 500, more than 10, more than 1000, more than 5, 000, the top 30000, and the first is a reward of up to 50000 contribution value." Qin Tian''s eyes glitter.


    "There is such a saying in the strong list. No wonder all students want to occupy a seat on the strong list." not to mention the honor, the reward alone is enough for all students to be crazy about it.


    "What''s the ranking of the sect leader of Ziyun sect?" Wang Yu thought again. If he defeated the sect leader of Ziyun sect, he should get some contribution value.


    When it comes to the master of Ziyun gate, Qin Tian''s eyes have a color of fear, as if he was very afraid of the master of Ziyun gate.


    "The leader of Ziyun sect, Shangguan Ziyun, is ranked thirty-six in the strong list." thirty six are strong people on the strong list. How can he not be afraid.

 Chapter 310

    If Wang Yu hadn''t appeared this time, they wouldn''t dare to resist Ziyun gate. They might have been exploited all the time.


    "Thirty six, what''s the strength?" Wang Yu also frowned at the thirty-six. He could rank thirty-six on the strong list. I think his strength should not be too weak.


    "Shangguan Ziyun''s five grade martial arts disciples have great strength. One hand of the nebula staff is superb. It is said to have reached Dacheng. It is a second grade peak martial art." Qin Tian said.


    Although he hasn''t seen Shangguan Ziyun shoot, it''s not difficult to see his strength from the attitude of the strong list experts behind him.


    "If the sect leader doesn''t feel able to deal with it, we can compromise first. After all, now we are new together, and even Ziyun sect can''t go too far." Qin Tian thought he was afraid of Shangguan Ziyun when he saw that Wang Yu was silent, but there was no intention of blame in his words. After all, Shangguan Ziyun is a five-level martial artist, How could anyone among the freshmen be able to fight him.


    "You can rest assured to go back and prepare. I haven''t seen a Shangguan Ziyun yet." Wang Yu smiled calmly, but he didn''t care.


    Qin Tian was slightly stunned and sighed slowly. He only thought that Wang Yu was supporting the scene. How could a new student be the opponent of an old student and the strong one on the list.


    "Farewell." Qin Tian left with a slight fist. When he walked out of the door, he couldn''t help looking back at Wang Yu, who was calm, and shook his head slowly. He didn''t know whether the master was right or not?


    Wang Yu gave him the impression that he was arrogant and did not know the greatness of heaven and earth. Such a character could not go far in the inner court.


    However, now that the sect leader has been established, there is no way to change his attention. He can only look at it step by step. If he is really wrong, he will really harm the freshmen.


    Qin Tian''s subtle expression certainly caught his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. After all, now the war soul has just been established, and everyone doesn''t know his real strength.


    Although these people call themselves the sect leader in the face of contribution value, they are afraid that many people are not convinced of their sect leader.


    "It seems that the soul of war needs a victory to establish his position." Wang Yu touched his chin and whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    However, at this time, in a rather gorgeous temple in the inner courtyard, the two people who had been beaten away by Wang Yu stood trembling, lowered their heads, and did not dare to look up at the strong figure above.


    "Hum, you still have the face to come back, but you were robbed by a new student. It''s really a shame for our old students." a thin man next to the strong man stood up and scolded them in a gloomy manner.


    Their bodies suddenly trembled, and one of them quickly explained, "it''s not that I''m incompetent, but that the freshman is too strong. We''re not his opponents at all. We can''t even... Take a move."


    "Still quibble, how can a freshman be so strong." the thin man shouted angrily.


    He knows the strength of these two people. There are few opponents among the first-class martial arts disciples. I''m afraid the first-class martial arts disciples have reached the top.


    "Dharma protector, how dare I lie to you? He knocked me out with one punch." the wretched young man said quickly.


    "One punch!?" the thin man frowned. Although he could knock out the wretched young man with one punch, he is now a third grade martial artist and ranked 42 on the strong list.


    "OK." the leading purple robed strong man whispered. In the atmosphere of discussion, he immediately calmed down and stood respectfully waiting for the strong man to speak.


    "Is it useful to argue about this now? The people of Ziyun gate have been eaten, and I must find it back." the strong man who spoke was the leader of Ziyun gate, Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Fang Quan, prepare some people. I''ll see if the new student has two heads."


    "Sect leader, you go in person?" the thin Fang Quan on one side was full of surprise. You should know that Shangguan Ziyun was usually taking care of things except with the people above the strong list.


    "Those who can knock them out with one punch will have the same strength as you at least. I''ll make sure, otherwise it will be bad to lose the face of Ziyun gate." Shangguan Ziyun is rough and crazy, but his mind is very delicate. Otherwise, it''s impossible to manage Ziyun gate so orderly.


    "It''s just a freshman. I can handle it." Fang Quan is dissatisfied. He is a third grade martial arts disciple. Isn''t he worse than a freshman.


    Shangguan Ziyun glanced at him slightly. "If you insist on this, take a few people to inquire first. Don''t make a noise."


    "Thank you, sect leader." Fang Quan smiled on his face. It seems that the sect leader doesn''t believe that the new student will be so strong.


    "Go." Shangguan Ziyun gently waved his hand, and the whole party left quickly.


    Looking at Fang Quan who left, Shangguan Ziyun frowned slightly, "I hope I''m worried more. I''m afraid the strongest freshman in a hundred years is only Xuanling. He has reached the third grade just after entering school. He can be called a demon."

 Chapter 311

    The next morning.


    Wang Yujing sat on the mat, and the faint aura of heaven and earth slowly followed his breath into his body, turned into force and stored in the Dantian.


    Slowly stabilized his breath, opened his dark eyes, and saw a gray sword flash at the bottom of his eyes, which improved the whole person''s spirit.


    "It seems that in the future, you should put a traction jade talisman, otherwise it will take too much time." Wang Yu slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi. The aura of heaven and earth is normal here, so it takes some time to absorb it.


    "All the freshmen come out."


    But just then, Wang Yu heard a very arrogant voice outside.


    "Master, the people from Ziyun gate are coming." Qin Tian hurriedly opened the door in a panic. He looked so frightened that he forgot to knock at the door.


    "It''s all right. Go and get everyone together." Wang Yu didn''t mean to blame. He looked indifferent and even less nervous.


    Qin Tian was stunned. Finally, he bit his teeth and turned to call someone. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu was so ignorant. It seems that he was really with the wrong person.


    Finally, if you can''t, you can only go to Ziyun gate, otherwise there will be no good life in the future.


    Wang Yu slowly stood up, gently dusted himself and went out.


    When he came out, all the new students had gathered together, but Wang Yu couldn''t help shaking his head because of his fear.


    Turning around and looking at more than a dozen people behind him, I saw these people in Lavender robes, with a silver cloud embroidered on their neckline. The most important thing is that their breath is not weak, at least they are first-class martial arts disciples.


    "Ziyun gate really thinks highly of me." Wang Yu looked at the thin man headed by him and seemed to laugh at himself.


    "Are you the leader of this group of freshmen?" Fang Quan was ruffian and arrogant. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the youth in front of him at all.


    "Yes, I don''t know what advice?"


    "Teach me a fart. It''s the one who hurt me. Now I''ll take it as if nothing has happened since I broke my arm, otherwise you''ll feel better."


    "You are very cruel." Wang Yu smiled, but there was a trace of cold in his smile.


    "If you are not cruel, how can you get a foothold in this inner courtyard? Listen, you freshmen, I know what kind of bullshit fighting soul you have formed. Now dissolve as soon as possible. We will let bygones be bygones and we can also absorb you into Ziyun gate." Fang Quan smiled.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly, but he didn''t say anything, because he also wanted to see how many people could stay in the war soul.


    "Well, such conditions are already very good. If you join Ziyun gate, you can get shelter. Come here." Fang Quan''s smile is very confident, and Ziyun gate''s strength is enough for him.


    Hearing the speech, all the freshmen immediately stirred up and joined the Ziyun gate to get shelter, which is a great good thing for the freshmen.


    With the protection of Ziyun gate, there will be no old students who dare to rob their contribution value, so that they can practice normally.


    Before long, a freshman went out and saw someone. At the beginning, the freshman blew up the pot, and a dozen people passed in a moment.


    "Little Liuzi, don''t go, come back."


    "Second brother, come with me."


    Similar words continue to spread among the crowd. Looking at the people in the past, Fang Quan''s mouth can''t help but show a sarcastic smile.


    "This is your fighting spirit. Half of the people have come to Ziyun gate in such a short time."


    "War spirit, hum, I think it''s a lonely soul." Fang Quan sneered, and those freshmen who had come to Ziyun gate bowed their heads and dared not go to see Wang Yu.


    "Solitary soul, that''s a good name. We''ll call it solitary soul in the future. Is there anyone else going?" Wang Yu smiled calmly.


    Qin Tian was struggling at this time. He helped Wang Yu establish the war spirit, but the temptation to join Ziyun gate was too tempting.


    He bit his teeth hard. He also came to Ziyun gate. Wang Yu, whose expression had not changed, frowned slightly.


    Standing beside Fang Quan, he slowly lowered his head. He dared not go to see Wang Yu. At that time, he begged Wang Yu to form a fighting soul, but now he betrayed him.


    "Is there anyone else?" Wang Yu''s look suddenly became cold, and his voice revealed a sense of extreme cold.


    Although the rest of the people were hesitating, their hatred for Ziyun gate made them absolutely not join.


    "Since no one has left, then you will be my lonely soul. As long as I Wang Yu is in one day, no one can move you." Wang Yu''s voice is calm, but there is force mixed in it.


    The people who had doubts suddenly felt a shock in their hearts, and the fear in their eyes dissipated. I don''t know why there was a breath that made them feel at ease in front of the young man.


    "Ha ha ha, I want to see what you Wang Yu can do to protect them." Fang Quan flashed a fierce light in his eyes, his body suddenly burst out, and powerful force rushed crazy towards Wang Yu.

 Chapter 312

    "Hum, today I''ll use you to correct the name of the lonely soul." facing Fang Quan''s fierce attack, Wang Yu was not flustered at all. His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a cold flash in them.


    "It depends on whether you have this ability." Fang is full of a grim smile. He doesn''t believe that a freshman can be stronger than himself.


    "It''s over, it''s really over." all the freshmen left were cold in their hearts.


    Although Fang Quan is not as terrible as Shangguan Ziyun, his strength is also very strong. He ranks forty-two in the list of three grade martial arts disciples. This name alone is enough to deter freshmen.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu actually competed with him. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    Looking at Fang Quan who was constantly approaching himself, Wang Yu didn''t move at all, but stared at him with his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Everyone thought Wang Yu was afraid and couldn''t move, but at the next moment, everyone''s look changed.


    When Fang Quan arrived in front of Wang Yu, he saw a surging sword intended to wreak havoc on Wang Yu. The extremely sharp breath suddenly changed Fang Quan''s look.


    "What!?"


    He couldn''t believe looking at Wang Yu. The terrible sword made his soul tremble. However, he had no chance to stop now.


    "Qiu Long''s seal." Fang Quan kept making the seal knot with both hands, and his force surged out at this time, and a low voice came out of his mouth.


    One big seal came directly to suppress itself, and there were bursts of dragon chants on it.


    "It''s Qiu Longyin. The Dharma protector used the second-class intermediate martial arts directly!" the people of Ziyun gate looked at Fang Quan in surprise. It was one of the two means of his dental box. How could it be used just now?


    Others don''t understand, but the other side is very clear. It''s difficult to deal with the young man in front of him. The exposed sword intention alone has made him feel threatened. If he really starts, he can''t imagine his strength.


    Therefore, we can only use the strongest means to start first, so that we can win.


    But he soon realized that all this was useless. Wang Yu saw a sharp flash in his eyes, and a sharp and unparalleled blade of the double fingered sword condensed in an instant.


    "Broken rocks!" Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly opened, as if there were hundreds of millions of swords flashing, and his fingers suddenly stabbed at the big seal.


    The moment of contact between the sword and the big seal was to go through it directly. I saw that the big seal cracked and then exploded.


    When the martial arts were broken, the whole party was eaten back, and the Qi and blood in the body churned. A mouthful of fresh blood vomited out. It looked quite embarrassed.


    "What!?" a bunch of people couldn''t believe it. Looking at this scene, Fang Quan''s strongest attack was broken so easily. It was the 42nd in the list.


    Although they don''t want to believe the scene in front of them, the fact is that those freshmen who stand on the side of Ziyun gate are very complex in their hearts.


    They felt as if they had chosen the wrong camp. The young man was not as simple as he looked on the surface, and the freshmen who stayed were relieved, and even some cheered and rejoiced that they chose to stay.


    In the lonely soul, they can get good treatment, but I''m afraid it''s not as good as they say when they go to ziyunmen. At that time, they will not only be exploited, but also be kicked out at any time.


    They looked at Wang Yu. Now they really regretted and wanted to return to the lonely soul, but it was obviously impossible because Wang Yu had given them a choice.


    "You... How can you be so strong?" Fang Quan covered his chest and stood firm with the help of the disciples. He knew that Wang Yu''s attack just now didn''t use all his strength, and he just broke his martial arts skills. He didn''t mean to hurt himself at all.


    "There''s no reason. Go back and tell Shangguan Ziyun that if you want to recover face, you can come in person and don''t let a group of shrimp soldiers and crabs die in the future." Wang Yu turned and left directly, ignoring the eyes of the freshmen opposite, because they have nothing to do with themselves since the last moment.


    "Go," Wang Yu said in a low voice. Then the freshmen looked at the people of Ziyun gate with disdain, and then left with Wang Yu.


    Fang Quan looked at Wang Yu''s back darkly. He would not be grateful for Wang Yu''s mercy just now.


    "What a Wang Yu, wait for me." Fang Quan glanced at the newly joined freshmen, but he didn''t like them.


    Looking at Fang Quan who left, the freshmen didn''t know if they should follow. They hesitated for a long time and finally left behind the Ziyun gate.


    However, on the huge white jade square, a golden light flashed on a dark stone tablet. The original name of Fang Quan disappeared and was replaced by another golden name.


    Wang Yu.

 Chapter 313

    When there is a change on the black stone tablet, it immediately attracts the eyes of the people around it.


    "The ranking on the strong list has changed again."


    "It seems so. The last change was a few months ago."


    "I don''t know who promoted this time?"


    "Just look."


    There was an uproar, and everyone was discussing the strong list. However, at this time, the golden light on the strong list slowly disappeared.


    They quickly looked for changes on the top of the strong list. Soon, everyone was surprised to find that Fang Quan, who ranked No. 42, had photographed 43 at this time, and the last one had been squeezed out of the strong list.


    "It seems that it''s a newcomer who defeated Fang Quan of 42!"


    "Yes, that''s the Dharma protector of Ziyun gate. He is a third grade martial artist. I don''t know who Wang Yu is. He can defeat Fang Quan?"


    The ranking above the strong list is like this. When defeated, the ranking will drop one place, and the last person will be squeezed out of the strong list.


    So the last one will want to climb up crazily, because only in this way can he not be squeezed out of the strong list, but such difficulty can be imagined.


    Although the top of the strong list is only one place, there is a big gap in strength, otherwise it will not be so difficult to climb.


    While they were discussing who Wang Yu was, a man dressed in Ziyun gate left quickly.


    At this time, there was a mess in Ziyun gate. Obviously, they already knew the news.


    "Fang Quan was defeated. Isn''t Wang Yu a freshman? How can he be so strong?"


    "Fang protector''s strength is one of the best in the door. How can he lose to a freshman? He must have made a mistake."


    While they were arguing, Shangguan Ziyun, who sat at the head, looked very gloomy. "Shut up and ask him when he comes back."


    He is also very surprised now, even some incredible. Although Fang Quan''s strength is not as good as him, he can also rank second in the door.


    Just when he was wondering, Fang Quan came in with the help of the disciple, and there was a faint blood stain on the corner of his mouth, which looked a little embarrassed.


    "Sect leader." Fang Quan lowered his head in fear. After all, he had to take people there at that time. Now it''s inevitable to be punished if he fails.


    "What''s the matter? How has the ranking on your strong list changed?" Shangguan Ziyun was very stiff, obviously angry.


    "Sect leader, Wang Yu was a little unexpected." Fang Quan frowned, his face full of remorse and anger. Wang Yu really disgraced him.


    "Oh, didn''t you say it was just a freshman? Isn''t it difficult to deal with?" Shangguan Ziyun sneered.


    "Sect leader, don''t ridicule your subordinates. This boy is very powerful. I''m afraid he can fight with you. My Qiu long seal was broken by his finger." he still feels fear when he recalls that scene.


    Qiu Longyin was his most powerful attack method, but it was broken with only one finger. How could he accept it? Even Shangguan Ziyun could not do it.


    "Break the Dragon Seal with one finger!" the people in the hall were surprised. How could they not know the power of the Dragon Seal.


    Although Shangguan Ziyun ranks 36, he can''t break Qiu Long''s seal with one finger. I''m afraid even those in the top ranking don''t have the ability to break it with one finger.


    "Is that true?" the upper official Ziyun frowned. If that''s the case, Wang Yu and their Ziyun sect are afraid they can''t afford it.


    "Can I deceive the sect leader?" Fang Quan shook his head and sighed bitterly. Although he said cruel words at that time, it was just a flash of luck.


    Shangguan Ziyun''s strength is still very clear to him. I''m afraid even he is not Wang Yu''s opponent.


    "What should we do now? Are we going to suffer such a loss?" all the people in Ziyun gate frowned. If this matter spread, how can they stand in the old life.


    "Fang Quan, what do you think you should do?" Shangguan Ziyun asked Fang Quan. After all, he had a hand with Wang Yu and had enough brains.


    "It''s inconvenient to make friends with him. Wang Yu doesn''t know how strong he is. If he makes a rash move, it will be more difficult to end." Fang Quan thought for a moment, and now he can only do so.


    "This..."


    Everyone was very unwilling. Unexpectedly, Ziyun gate would suffer losses in the hands of a new student, but since Fang all said so, there was no other way.


    Although he was unwilling, he could only bear it. After all, Wang Yu''s strength was unpredictable.


    At this time, a voice came in slowly, "I didn''t expect brother Shangguan to compromise like this. It seems that I came for nothing."


    Hearing this sound, Shangguan Ziyun''s eyebrows could not help frowning, and he looked unhappy. However, when he looked at the figure coming towards him, his eyebrows could not help frowning more tightly.


    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 314

    The people who looked at Ziyun gate were nervous and wondered how he came to Ziyun gate. They didn''t deal with him at all.


    Is he here for trouble? If so, I''m afraid it''s really troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to help brother Shangguan." the thin figure said with a smile.


    "Help me?" Shangguan Ziyun frowned. The young man in front of him was not a good friend, let alone a kind-hearted person. He had to keep an eye on him.


    "Of course it''s for you." the young man said, "I heard that Ziyun gate was denied face by freshmen, so I came to help you get this face back."


    When the young man turned his hand, a jade box appeared in his palm.


    Shangguan Ziyun looked at the jade box suspiciously. He could feel a faint fragrance of Dan coming out.


    "This is the second-class peak pill, Zengqi pill. I don''t need to say more about the effect." the jade box turned into a streamer and fell on the table beside Shangguan Ziyun.


    "As for whether to use it or not, but if this matter is spread, I''m afraid ziyunmen will have a hard foothold in his old life." the sarcasm in the youth tone is not concealed at all, but these people don''t dare to take him, and even dare not breathe.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Then the figure left the Ziyun gate with a laugh and disappeared in the distance.


    With his departure, the depressed atmosphere in the hall suddenly relaxed for a few minutes. Everyone was slowly relieved, for fear that the man just came to trouble.


    Fang Quan wiped the cold sweat from his nervousness and looked at Shangguan Ziyun with a frown on his brow. "What should the sect leader do now? It seems that he and Wang Yu are worried and resentful?"


    "I''ll meet Wang Yu in person in a few days. I can''t provoke Ziyun gate." Shangguan Ziyun frowned at the figure that disappeared outside. Even he was very nervous just now.


    The man''s strength is terrible. He can''t offend at all. If he offends a little, I''m afraid he will be removed from the inner court.


    "But how could that freshman offend him? Now he''s in trouble." Fang Quan wondered that a freshman would offend such a person. He didn''t know whether he was poor or lucky.


    "Do our own business well, don''t bother about others, especially this person''s business." Shangguan Ziyun said cautiously, and he didn''t want to have too much intersection with this person.


    At this time, a group of freshmen were celebrating that they had defeated Ziyun gate. They didn''t expect that their sect leader had such strong strength.


    Even the whole party could not move in his hands. I''m afraid Shangguan Ziyun could deal with it if he came to the sect leader himself.


    In this way, they don''t have to worry about people from Ziyun gate coming to trouble. With the protection of Wang Yu and lonely soul, they don''t have to worry about the robbed contribution value at all.


    Wang Yu did not participate, but sat on the matting of the room by himself, thinking about today''s scenes.


    Xinsheng betrayed and joined Ziyun sect. He had guessed this for a long time, but he didn''t expect that even Qin Tian would betray himself. You know, he had to be the master of this sect at the beginning.


    "People''s hearts are really unpredictable. I talked and laughed with you just now and betrayed you the next moment." Wang Yu whispered and sighed slowly, not thinking about it.


    Looking at the bracelet in his hand, after defeating Fang Quan today, he found that his contribution value had increased by as much as 900. I think he should be ranked 42nd in the strong list now.


    "The contribution value in this way is really fast, but it''s not a long-term way, and these contribution values are not much. It seems that we need to go to the task hall to pick up some tasks." Wang Yu thought like this. After all, the contribution value obtained from the strong list is not practical.


    Then Wang Yu took out the black scroll. He was still very interested in the seven Xuan sword formula. Although it was not comparable to the formula of ten thousand souls, now he can only use two moves.


    Although these two moves are very powerful, they are not very helpful for Wang Yu to understand the meaning of the sword, because now he just uses the moves mechanically.


    He couldn''t understand the essence of the two moves. After all, the "ten thousand soul formula" is the top skill in the whole continent.


    Today, Wang Yu''s strength is still very weak. It''s impossible to understand thoroughly. Although Xiao soul dislikes the seven Xuan sword formula, he doesn''t object to Wang Yu''s cultivation.


    I think he also felt this, and although he knew much, he was just a tool spirit in this cultivation, and could not give Wang Yu much guidance at all.


    Although the messages entered Wang Yu''s mind one by one were mysterious, it was not difficult for him who had practiced the formula of ten thousand souls.


    "I didn''t expect that the seven xuanjian Jue was so mysterious. It seems that I can make some progress in swordsmanship." after writing down the contents on the scroll, Wang Yu also had some experience.


    "Haw..."


    There was a clear sound of birds singing in Wang Yu''s arms. For a moment, a dark little head came out of Wang Yu''s arms.

 Chapter 315

    His round eyes looked at Wang Yu curiously, as if they were asking him what he was doing. Then he rubbed his chest intimately. He looked very cute.


    "You little fellow." Wang Yu smiled and gently touched his little head.


    Since it was born, it ate all the eggshells and fell into a coma until it just woke up.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at Xiao Lin, Wang Yu suddenly felt that it seemed to have some changes. He felt it a little. Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly widened, "second grade peak!"


    However, when he was surprised, the palm sized scale suddenly had a black gold light flashing, and then it gradually grew larger.


    He was surprised to see how long it took for the small scale to climb out of his arms. Wang Yu clearly remembered that it had second-class strength when it was born. How long it had been sleeping, it had reached the peak of second-class, and even its size was getting bigger.


    After several breaths, Xiaolin''s body grew to about one meter before gradually stopping. Looking at the enlarged Xiaolin, Wang Yu was full of surprise.


    "Is it because of the eggshell?" Wang Yu guessed. Only by guessing the eggshell can it make sense.


    "It should be the eggshell. After the birth of a general Wu beast, there will be some special methods to quickly improve its strength, otherwise it is difficult to protect itself in the Wu beast world, but it is really rare to improve so much to it." the voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s heart.


    "It seems that it''s really a little monster!" Wang Yu raised the small scale and looked at its eyes with a soft feeling in his heart.


    But Wang Yu said it was a little monster. He was a little unhappy. Seeing it like this, Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing.


    Although the small scale is still very small, it has a body shape of one meter.


    "You''re so big, it''s inconvenient to take you out in the future." Wang Yu was worried. Originally, the small scale could be taken away in his arms, but now how to take it one meter?


    Although he can depict some talismans that can store living creatures, with his current ability, it can only let Xiaolin stay in it for one day at most.


    Moreover, it is difficult to depict, and it is impossible to make many for small scales.


    Xiao Lin tilted his head and blinked at Wang Yu, as if he understood what he meant.


    Its body suddenly and gradually shrunk, and finally became a small and lovely bird. The Pu fan twice and fell on Wang Yu''s shoulder.


    It seemed that he was telling Wang Yu that he would not cause him trouble.


    Wang Yu blinked and looked at the small scale on his shoulder. "What''s the situation? Can you change the size at will? Isn''t this something that only martial beasts with more than four grades can do?"


    Wang Yu didn''t understand what was going on at all. It seemed that he felt his surprised eyes. Xiao Lin raised his head proudly. It seemed that he was saying not to compare me with those martial beasts.


    "It seems that you golden scale goshawk is really different. Only the second grade can change the size at will. I''m afraid even those divine beasts can''t do this." the little soul was also quite surprised.


    Second grade can change its size. It has never been heard of for thousands of years.


    "You''ve found the treasure," said the little soul with a smile. It seems that Wang Yu has some luck. Martial artists with luck blessing usually go far.


    "It seems so." Wang Yu gently touched Xiaolin''s head with his fingers. Xiaolin seemed to enjoy this feeling.


    "By the way, I feel the breath of ten thousand Soul Crystal in the inner courtyard, but it is very weak and I can''t determine its specific location." the little soul suddenly said.


    Since he came to the inner courtyard, Xiaohun was looking for wanhunjing, but the inner courtyard occupied the whole island. Where wanhunjing was, he couldn''t find it at all.


    "It''s not urgent. Being able to feel it means that wanhunjing is indeed in the inner courtyard. We''ve been here for a long time. It''s still a long time to find it slowly." he came to the inner courtyard to find wanhunjing for Xiaohun.


    When he first came, he didn''t want to get it smoothly. After all, it was wanhunjing. If it could be taken away so easily, I''m afraid there would be nothing wrong with Wang Yu.


    "Well." the little soul has no good way, so he can only see the chance.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    After Wang Yu''s early cultivation, he inquired all the way and found the task hall. Although it''s still early, the task hall is already overcrowded.


    However, most of these people are dressed together in three or five, not as single as him.


    Although he has some doubts, he doesn''t want to think about it. Maybe it''s because several people have a greater chance of success in the task together.


    Although there were many people at Wang Yu''s feet, he came to the front easily.


    There is no host here, only pieces of the metal cards with the information such as task, time to hand in task and reward.

 Chapter 316

    Soon Wang Yu found that the task seemed to be divided into levels. There were seven color task cards in his sight, arranged according to size.


    Wang Yu looked at the smallest piece. There were several tasks on it, but most of them were simple cleaning and chores. There were few rewards. A character had only two contribution values.


    The larger the task, the harder the task on the card, but the higher the corresponding reward.


    There are only two tasks on the biggest task card. The first one is accepted and can''t see what task it is, but the reward is up to 500 contribution value.


    Even Wang Yu was shocked at the second task. "How could the college have such a task?"


    It was written on the task card, hunting the second-class peak martial beast Qingtian magic python.


    You know, this Optimus Python has a weak dragon blood and strong strength. Although it is not as talented as the golden scale goshawk, it is also very terrible.


    This task seems very difficult to others. I''m afraid it takes several people to go together, but it''s much easier for Wang Yu.


    Not because of his strength, but because of the bird standing on his shoulder, the golden scale goshawk is naturally the nemesis of the giant magic python. Moreover, now Xiaolin''s strength has reached the second-class peak.


    Take out the bracelet and print it on the second task. Just now he saw that those people took the task.


    He guessed right. After the bracelet was printed on the task board, the task information entered the bracelet, and the task on the task board disappeared.


    "It seems that only one person can pick up this task. Five days is a little tight, but fortunately there is the location of Optimus python, which is much easier." Wang Yu whispered, and then turned and left.


    Looking at his back as he left, the eyes of all the students were surprised, "who is this man, even dare to take the task?"


    "I really don''t know how to live or die. That task version is wrapped by Wolf Qing. It''s the eighth ruthless man in the strong list."


    "Don''t be blind. Take your own tasks. If you can''t take one task at a time, do you think the boy will have a chance, but it''ll be interesting when Lang Qing comes back."


    However, they were surprised that people they had never seen dared to take the task. It was a martial beast at the peak of the second grade, which was equivalent to the existence of nine grade martial disciples.


    But they don''t believe that the newcomer can finish it by himself. If he can finish it by himself, he will be strong enough to win the first place in the list.


    However, it is obviously impossible. If he can, he will come here to pick up the task. Such existence is the task assigned by the college, and the reward is not comparable to the task in the task hall at all.


    Wang Yu certainly didn''t know this. At this time, he had gone out of the inner courtyard and walked towards the deep mountain in the distance according to the route given by the task.


    He didn''t know that he was in trouble. After he left, a young man in purple left the task hall quickly. It''s not difficult to recognize the man of Ziyun gate.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Ziyun gate, the upper official Ziyun sat on the top with a frown, and the person standing below was the Ziyun gate who had just left the mission hall.


    "Can you see clearly that it''s really Wang Yu?" Fang Quan reconfirmed and asked. He couldn''t believe that a freshman dared to take the most difficult task.


    "I''m sure I''ve seen him." the young man who started it was sure that he was among the crowd when all the Japanese went to pick things.


    "This..." Fang Quan frowned slightly. He dared to take the task. Even the top ten of the list needed many people to form a team, otherwise it would be impossible to complete it.


    "Does wolf Qing know about this?" asked Shangguan Ziyun. He knew that the task on the sign was contracted by him. Because of his strength, no one robbed him.


    Of course, part of the reason is that the task on the task card is too difficult and dangerous.


    "It''s still a matter of time before he can finish the task. Maybe he just came to see it on a whim. Even if he can finish it, it''s not us who should find him at that time, but wolf Qing. His mind is very small." Shangguan Ziyun narrowed his eyes and flashed a cold meaning. He didn''t like Wang Yu, It would be best if Lang Qing could kill him.


    "I just came to the college and offended the people on the strong list one after another. It''s still too young." a group of Ziyun disciples at the bottom talked about it one after another.


    "If you offend wolf Qing, see how he can jump." they also hate Wang Yu very much.


    Because he lost all the face of Ziyun gate, and more importantly, he lost the place where Xinsheng collected contribution value, which made them lose some of Ziyun gate.


    Listening to the discussion below, Shangguan Ziyun''s mouth also showed a cold smile. He wanted to see how he would deal with the abnormal wolf Qing.


    ¡­¡­


    On a cloud shrouded mountain in the inner courtyard, there is a separate courtyard. Everything looks so elegant, like a paradise.


    But the wooden house is very luxurious, even where the emperor lives. Even the table has purple and gold edges. I don''t know what precious materials it is.


    At this time, on the Nuo Da''s bed, there was a thin figure sitting on it with his eyes closed. Although he was handsome, his eyebrows were cold and proud.


    This is Xuanling.

 Chapter 317

    "Big brother." a figure appeared outside Xuanling''s door and respectfully shouted. It seemed that Xuanling was quite afraid.


    Slowly open your eyes and spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi, "what''s the matter?"


    "You made me stare at the freshman named Wang Yu. Now there is new progress," said the young man.


    "Say."


    "Early this morning, Wang Yu went to the task hall and took the task on the black card."


    "Black card, isn''t that covered by Wolf Qing?" Xuanling, as the first strong person in the strong list, has this understanding of the top ten people in the strong list.


    "That guy is crazy. It seems that Wang Yu can''t stay in the inner yard without my help." Xuanling raised a cold smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Wolf Qing is a real madman. Although his strength is not as good as himself, he doesn''t want to have too many intersections with him. It''s never too much to say that he is a crazy wolf.


    "Do you want to keep staring at him?"


    "Not for the time being. Wait for a good play." Xuanling smiled, but the smile was full of cold meaning.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu quickly left the living area according to the direction prompted by the task and walked towards the distant mountains.


    There are many martial beasts in the mountains, but under the deliberate control of Wutian college, they do not exist too strong. The most powerful may be the early stage of Sanpin.


    Half a day later, Wang Yu came to the forest. Looking at the rather gloomy forest, Wang Yu reluctantly shrugged his shoulders and then walked to the deep.


    The Optimus python, as a second-class peak martial beast, is strong enough to live in the center of the forest.


    "This task is not simple. You can feel the breath of powerful beasts when you get here." Wang Yu whispered.


    After walking a distance of no kilometer, he could feel that there was some terrible smell lurking around him, but he was not close.


    "The peak of a product is interesting." Wang Yu smiled bitterly. The Wu beast at the peak of a product is the weakest among the Wu beasts.


    However, it is rarely seen, but Wang Yu has felt the existence of dozens of first-class top martial beasts just kilometers away.


    If this continues, I''m afraid there will be more powerful martial animals, although a grade of martial animals is nothing in front of Wang Yu.


    But if he gets hundreds of heads, even he has to retreat. Even if he is a first-class player, he can''t cope with such a huge lineup.


    The surrounding environment gradually became gloomy. The slightest chill made Wang Yu feel dangerous.


    The dense trees block out the sun. Although there is a little light shining through the gap between the leaves, it can only make people barely see the scene in the forest.


    "Why do these martial beasts seem to be afraid of me?" Wang Yu wondered. Many martial beasts were staring at him all the way, but none dared to come.


    "You think they''re afraid you won''t succeed because of the little guy on your shoulder." the voice of the little soul sounded in his heart.


    "Small scale?" Wang Yu glanced at the golden scale goshawk standing on his shoulder like a bird.


    At this time, Xiaolin''s eyes twinkled with fine light, raised his head and clothes, and the posture of the superior, and did not allow anyone to infringe on his dignity.


    Seeing it like this, Wang Yu couldn''t help but smile, "it seems that he has borrowed the light of this little guy."


    It seemed that he understood that Wang Yu was praising himself. Xiao Lin showed a proud look, which made Wang Yu speechless for a while.


    "Boy, someone is fighting in the southwest. Be careful," the little soul warned.


    "Someone is fighting?" Wang Yu looked at that direction. He could feel the spirit of heaven and earth shaking. "He should also be a student in the inner courtyard. There can''t be anyone else on this island."


    Although he didn''t know this place very well, he knew that there could be no other people here except the students and elders in the inner courtyard. After all, the big array can''t be broken by ordinary people.


    "Go and have a look." Wang Yu''s foot moved and turned into a residual shadow towards the southwest.


    However, judging from the fluctuation, the distance should not be close. Wang Yu kept jumping through the thick branches and moved forward very fast.


    In less than twenty minutes, he could clearly feel the fluctuation of the battle.


    Hidden behind the dense canopy, Wang Yu looked at the battle not far away. There was a huge martial beast. At this time, he was fighting with a young man.


    However, it seemed that for a moment, the young man couldn''t do anything about the martial beast.


    "Thunder swallowing beast, there is a thunder swallowing beast here!" Wang Yu looked at the huge tiger like beast in surprise.


    But its body grew like blue crystal skin, and there were thunder and lightning wrapped around his body.


    At this time, Zhengkai uses the lightning to attack the young man constantly, and the young man can only dodge constantly.


    "The young man''s accomplishments are afraid to have seven grades, but this thunder swallowing beast is not easy to provoke."


    Wang Yu could feel the strength of the young man in dark red robes, but the thunder swallowing beast also had second-class and advanced strength. I''m afraid the young man was weaker.

 Chapter 318

    While he was observing, the young man waved his claws on his hands. There were three sharp spikes on the claws, and there were hooks at the tips, with cold flashes on them.


    If you are hit by this thing, I''m afraid you will be caught off a piece of meat immediately.


    "This man''s claw skills are very strong. He doesn''t lose the slightest in the face of thunder swallowing beasts!" Wang Yu was surprised. Thunder swallowing beasts are born with lightning talent.


    It can drive lightning operations. If it''s a thunderstorm, I''m afraid its strength will be improved a lot.


    Moreover, with lightning protection, the defense is also extremely terrible, but Wang Yu can see that there are several scratches on the thunder swallowing beast, which are obviously left by the young man.


    At this time, the young man stepped out at his feet, and his whole body was surging with force. The fine awn on the pair of iron claws suddenly stabbed into the eyes of the thunder swallowing beast.


    "Roar..."


    A roar rang through. Today, the human suddenly appeared to fight with himself. He didn''t pay attention to it, but after such a long time, he found that he couldn''t help the human at all.


    How could he tolerate his arrogant nature? At the moment, he even took the initiative to launch a strong attack on himself. The edge of the claw has made it feel dangerous.


    "Hum."


    The young man suddenly snorted coldly, his eyes twinkled, the attack did not reduce, and he came directly to the huge eyes.


    Thunder and lightning roared around the thunder swallowing beast, and the crackling sound continued to ring through. Even the surrounding trees were cut black.


    "No!"


    The young man was shocked. The strength of the thunder swallowing beast was above the lightning. If it was hit, it would not be like those trees.


    But at this time, he had no possibility to retreat. His martial arts skills had been made and lost in this blow.


    "Come on."


    The young man''s eyes suddenly flickered with the ferocious color of the beast, and his crazy posture was like a lone wolf in the jungle.


    In a moment, the electric snake came to the young man, and the young man''s force instantly condensed into a red giant wolf, waved this huge claw and tore away at the electric snake.


    "Boom..."


    A violent explosion sounded, and a powerful afterwave raged. It was also mixed with the power of lightning. It was as dark as being bombarded by lightning.


    Wang Yu stared at the two figures in the smoke. At this time, he could not see the result because of the obstruction of the smoke.


    A moment later, a figure suddenly burst out, and there was thick smoke around him. It was the young man.


    But at this time, he looked very embarrassed. His hair was curly and dark, and even his robe was broken, because his clothes were dark red and there was no blood.


    "Did you win?" Wang Yu looked at him in disbelief. His eyes didn''t move at all. If he could defeat the thunder swallowing beast on his own, he would be really terrible.


    "Roar..."


    However, at this time, an angry animal roar rang out, and the strong air wave directly dispersed the rich smoke and dust.


    "What!?" Wang Yu was surprised. He felt the fatal danger of the young man''s attack just now, but the second-class high-grade thunder swallowing beast was all right.


    Wang Yu looked intently. The thunder swallowing beast didn''t have anything at all. A piece of meat half a meter in size was caught on its body.


    Blue blood flows out of the wound like a spring. It can be seen that its eyes are full of pain, but more anger.


    "Roar..."


    The young man looked at the mouth of the angry thunder swallowing beast and couldn''t help twitching slightly. It was his strongest blow just now, but it was just injured.


    "The thunder swallowing beast is really hard to deal with. I knew I would have asked them to come together." the young man sighed helplessly, but it''s too late to say anything now.


    The thunder swallowing beast in his rage was very terrible. Just at that time, he saw the thunder work around the thunder swallowing beast, and the terrible smell spread in an instant.


    Even the heaven and earth aura in the air gave way, and the clouds above the sky seemed to be summoned. They gathered quickly. There was still a trace of sunshine. For a moment, the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    In the dark clouds, there was the same lightning as the thunder swallowing beast, like a dragon in the water.


    "This..."


    Wang Yu''s face was also full of shock. He didn''t expect that the young man forced the thunder swallowing beast to this point.


    "Resist thunder with your body. The thunder swallowing beast is really angry." the little soul smacked his mouth. This is the life fighting skill of the thunder swallowing beast. It can hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800.


    "I''m afraid the young man is going to finish." the little soul shook his head slightly. I''m afraid this blow is a changed martial arts disciple. The top strong can''t take it down.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, thunder and lightning bombarded the land crazily, and even Wang Yu, tens of meters away, was shrouded in thunder and lightning.


    "I''ll go. I''m just a spectator." Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect that the range of thunder swallowing beast was so large.

 Chapter 319

    His body moved to avoid the thunder and lightning. Although he avoided, Wang Yu could still clearly feel the violent elements filled in the thunder and lightning.


    "This attack will soon fall down. It''s impossible to leave this range in such a short time." the little soul said. He didn''t expect that the thunder swallowing beast would be so crazy.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows frowned. If the blow fell, although he could resist it, he was bound to be badly hurt.


    "Friends, please help." suddenly the young man''s voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear.


    Wang Yu looked at the young man in red over there. At this time, he was also looking at himself.


    "Found." Wang Yu shook his head helplessly. He thought it should have been exposed when he was avoiding lightning.


    "Friend, you and I will be fine together." the young man looked serious. He didn''t have much force left in his body now. If he resisted the blow, it would be almost if he didn''t fall.


    "OK."


    Wang Yu was not indecisive. He quickly came to the young man with a move under his feet.


    "After this, you are my friend of Lang Qing." a crazy smile suddenly appeared on the face of the young man in red.


    Looking at him like this, Wang Yu could only nod slightly. From the battle just now, he could see that the young man was very crazy. He didn''t expect to smile in the face of the thunder and lightning.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly. A long dark sword appeared in his hand, and the whole body suddenly broke out. At the same time, wolf Qing also surged out with terrible force.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, a low thunder sounded in the sky. Wang Yu''s eyebrows were frowned, and the light on the sword claws flickered.


    But the light on Wang Yu''s dark long sword was more powerful, and the terrible sword idea broke out in an instant. The sharp spirit cut the air around him.


    Wolf green looked surprised at the serious young man beside him, "what a terrible sword!"


    He asked himself how terrible it would be if he could not resist his sword intention and even cut the air when he really fought.


    "Roar..."


    The thunder swallowing beast roared up to the sky, and the lightning on his body suddenly rose into the sky. At this time, the lightning on the sky suddenly fell, as if it had been pulled.


    The two thunder and lightning met, and then the body of the thunder swallowing beast trembled violently, and the huge eyes were full of crazy color.


    "Roar..."


    Two thunder and lightning converged, and then it was like a thunder and lightning beast, crashing down towards the small two people below, as if it could destroy heaven and earth.


    "Coming," Wang Yu whispered.


    However, just when he said that, the thunderbolt monster broke through the canopy above his head and crashed down. Wang Yu couldn''t help shaking because of the terrible violent force.


    "Seven Xuan sword formula!"


    "Wolf claw!"


    The sound of whispering from the two people came out, and saw a sharp sword and a fiery red wolf attacking the thunderbolt monster in the air.


    "Hum..."


    "Ouch..."


    "Roar..."


    The tyrannical voice resounded through the air. The three voices were mixed together, which scared the lurking beasts around to flee. They didn''t want to stay here for another moment.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of a huge explosion came from the air, and the afterwaves raged like a storm. Some weak vegetation was directly uprooted.


    Even those strong trees shook violently, and those near the center were bombarded into powder by the violent energy.


    The aftershock could not stop for a long time, and Wang Yu and his wife were right under the explosion. We can imagine the strength they had to bear.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a sword rang through the center, and the terrible sword idea suddenly broke out. The rampant fluctuation was directly crushed by the sword idea and finally dissipated.


    The two of Wang Yu were in the deep pit. Their clothes and robes were damaged in many places, but they didn''t suffer much damage.


    However, the thunder swallowing beast is different. At this time, the lightning around him is very weak, and even his breath is depressed to the extreme, as if he would die at any time.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder swallowing beast fell to the ground and breathed heavily, but his huge eyes still looked at Wang Yu and they were full of hatred.


    Wang Yu looked at it faintly without the slightest sympathy. If it was them who fell to the ground now, I''m afraid the thunder swallowing beast would eat them directly.


    "How are you?" Wang Yu looked at the Langqing, who was in a weak breath. Wang Yu could feel that he had reached the limit.


    "You are really powerful. Your cultivation is so weak, and your strength is so strong." Lang Qing''s chest fluctuates violently, but his eyes at Wang Yu are full of surprise.


    When Wang Yu shot just now, he felt that the young man had only the cultivation of the second-class peak martial apprentice, but the power of the sword just now was definitely more than the second-class.

 Chapter 320

    Wang Yu just smiled and didn''t answer his question. He turned to look at the dying thunder swallowing beast. Wang Yu said, "what are you going to do with this thunder swallowing beast?"


    Without thinking about it, the young man replied, "I just want something from him to complete the task. As for the beast pill and other things, you can take them away if you like."


    Wolf Qing knew that if the young man in front of him didn''t help, he might die in the hands of the beast. If he didn''t exchange contribution value for completing the task, he really didn''t want anything.


    "I''ll take the beast pill." Wang Yu smiled. He didn''t want to do it in vain. The young man asked him to pick it. There was a lot of nonsense left.


    Wang Yu shook the dark sword in his handshake and walked slowly towards the thunder swallowing beast. However, at this time, Wang Yu only felt a light on his shoulder, and then a fine light burst out at the thunder swallowing beast.


    "Small scale."


    Wang Yu cried out worried. He knew it was Xiao Lin who had just gone out, but when he thought about Xiao Lin''s strength, he took back his outstretched hand. I''m afraid it might not be Xiao Lin''s opponent when the thunder swallowing beast won the whole victory.


    In the glare of the thunder swallowing beast, the small scale slowly fell on its head. Although the thunder swallowing beast was very angry and wanted to tear up the small scale, it was impossible for it to move now.


    Small scale looked at the thunder swallowing beast with disdain in his eyes. Then he didn''t wait for its reaction. His sharp mouth touched it gently on its huge head.


    Wang Yu thought his eagle beak would directly pierce the head of the thunder swallowing beast, but the bloody scene didn''t happen at all.


    He slowly raised his head, and an animal pill surrounded by lightning appeared in his mouth, and then he swallowed it as soon as he looked up.


    Wang Yu looked at the scene in surprise. His eyes were full of unbelievable. The head of the thunder swallowing beast was not damaged at all. How did the beast pill come out?


    The beast Dan swallowed thunder in vitro, and the beast didn''t even have a chance to react. His eyes darkened instantly, his pupils collapsed and his vitality disappeared.


    After devouring the beast pill, Xiao Lin flew back contentedly and landed on Wang Yu''s shoulder.


    The two people were stunned at this scene. Wolf green looked surprised and suspicious. He stared at Xiao Lin carefully for a while, but he didn''t recognize what kind of beast it was.


    Xiao Lin glared at him discontentedly. Then Lang Qing reacted, touched his nose in embarrassment, and then looked at Wang Yu, "brother, is this your martial beast?"


    "Yes." Wang Yu nodded.


    "It''s strange that I can''t recognize it as a martial beast." wolf Qing asked himself that he knew about the martial beast very well, but he didn''t have the slightest memory of the black bird, even in the martial beast atlas.


    "That..." Lang Qing gently rubbed his hands and looked at Wang Yu with a smile on his face.


    "What''s up?" looking at his expression, Wang Yuzhong felt nothing good.


    "Can you give me the beast?"


    "No." Wang Yu said faintly, and then he wanted to turn around and leave.


    Now that the thunder swallowing beast has been solved, he doesn''t need to stay here, and he has a task to complete. Up to now, he hasn''t even seen the shadow of Optimus python.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    He is an old student in the inner courtyard. Although he doesn''t know everyone, he still knows the top ten in the list. With the strength of this young man, he can''t have never heard of him.


    "Wolf green." Wang Yu repeated it in a low voice. He remembered that the eighth place in the strong list seemed to be called Wolf green.


    "Is it the eighth in the strong list?" I looked at the young man in blood. From his strength, it should be almost the same.


    "Wang Yu."


    "Wang Yu?" Lang Qing tried hard to recall, trying to find the name in his memory, but he found it for a long time without any result.


    "I''m a freshman. It''s normal for you not to know." Wang Yu said calmly.


    "Freshman!?" hearing the speech, Lang Qing looked at Wang Yu in surprise, as if he were looking at a monster.


    "Are you really a freshman?" he didn''t believe it. The strength shown by Wang Yu just now, even the top 20 students in the list, may not be his opponent.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, "is it necessary to lie about such a thing?"


    "No." Langqing looked at Wang Yu and said with a smile.


    Indeed, there is no need to lie about this, and his remark can just explain why he doesn''t know him.


    However, a freshman has such strong strength that even he feels threatened. He is not sure that he can take over the sword just now.


    "Discuss it and give it to me. I''ll do whatever you want." Lang Qing''s eyes are inseparable from Xiaolin, but replenishment disdains Xiaolin.


    "No discussion." Wang Yu stopped talking nonsense with him, turned and left towards the place where Optimus Python was.


    "Hey, brother, let''s discuss." Langqing hurriedly chased him up. Now he has little force left. It''s very dangerous to be alone in the forest. Now I''m afraid any second-class beast can kill him.

 Chapter 321

    If someone sees wolf Qing like this at this time, he will be surprised. Wolf Qing is a famous cold-blooded madman in the inner yard. He is crazy in fighting and will never be merciful.


    It is precisely because of this that he has no friends and many enemies.


    Langqing looked at Wang Yu bitterly. He had been grinding all the way, but no matter what conditions he offered, the boy refused to change the martial beast.


    Looking at the small scale on Wang Yu''s shoulder, Langqing''s eyes were full of love, but he didn''t pay attention to his flattery. He looked up arrogantly and didn''t look at him.


    If it were normal, I''m afraid he would have been angry and started to rob, but the young man''s strength is unfathomable, and he is also seriously injured. His strength is not enough to play two layers under normal circumstances.


    It''s impossible for Wang Yu to be his opponent, and he can''t do anything about Xiaolin. He usually likes some cherished martial animals.


    But all those martial beasts are extremely arrogant. They are not willing to recognize human beings as masters. In their eyes, human beings are just weak mole ants.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t envy Wang Yu so much. It''s even more precious that a Wu beast is willing to become his partner, and it''s still an undocumented mutant Wu beast.


    He shook his head helplessly. He knew that Wang Yu would not give up the beast to himself anyway. He looked up and saw the direction they went. Wolf Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Wang Yu can''t go any further. It''s the territory of Optimus python. It''s not easy to provoke." when he took the task today, he saw that the second task on the task card was to hunt Optimus python.


    Although the reward is up to 1000 contribution values, the strength of the giant magic Python is at the peak of the second grade. He is not an opponent at all, so he can only take the task of hunting and killing thunder swallowing beasts first, and then find a way to complete the second task.


    "I know." Wang Yu said calmly.


    "Know? You won''t take the second task!" said Wolf Qing in surprise, not angry because Wang Yu took the task he contracted.


    "Yes, I took the task." Wang Yu replied. There is nothing to hide about such a thing.


    "You guy, you alone?" how can Wang Yu defeat Optimus Python alone? It''s no different from looking for death.


    "No, there are small scales." Wang Yu smiled and gently rubbed the small head of small scales with his fingers, which made Lang Qing jealous.


    "What''s the strength of Xiaolin?" asked wolf Qing. Looking at Xiaolin''s weak body, I''m afraid he can''t even get a product.


    "You''ll know then." Wang Yu bought a pass and walked in the direction of Optimus python with a smile.


    "You guy." seeing this, Lang Qing clenched his teeth, but whether he went or not. If they work together, there may be some winning chances, but why should he help him?


    Langqing thought about it and snapped her fingers. "I''m helping Xiaolin for Xiaolin." after thinking about this problem, Langqing quickly followed up.


    Wang Yu looked at his little movements behind him, and a faint smile appeared on Junyi''s face, "wolf Qing has some meaning."


    Since Liu Qing left at the beginning, Wang Yu has never made friends with sincerity, because none of those people are sincere and have plans.


    However, this wolf Qing seems a little different. Now he is still hurt, and he has just met him. He doesn''t care whether he is dead or alive, but he still follows him now.


    Soon, Wang Yu found that there were fewer and fewer martial animals around, and they were constantly approaching the center of the forest.


    "Be careful, we are close to Optimus Python now." Lang Qing is vigilant around in case of any sudden danger.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu replied. He also felt the atmosphere was wrong, but his expression was still calm, which made Lang Qing speechless for a while.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, the roar of a martial beast sounded. Wang Yu felt that the earth under his feet shook under the roar.


    "It''s Optimus python." Lang Qing once came here, but he didn''t go deep, but he also saw the Optimus python.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. "I didn''t expect the giant magic Python to be so powerful. The roar alone has made my blood churn."


    Wolf Qing nodded slightly, and there was a look of fear between his eyebrows. "Qingtian magic Python has a trace of ancient dragon blood. It is said that if the opportunity is enough, it may turn into a dragon."


    Although this is only a legend recorded in books, they know that there is such a thing. After all, the divine dragon is a really terrible existence.


    "I just don''t know if there is a dragon family now?" Lang Qing regretted that he loved the divine beast very much. If he could see the real divine dragon, he would be more excited than him to improve his realm.


    "I think there should be, but we are too weak to touch." Wang Yu also believes that there must be divine dragons and even other divine beasts on this continent.

 Chapter 322

    "Of course, there is a dragon. There are still several dragon lives under the soul sword. You can see those so-called divine beasts in the future.


    Although they are also very powerful, they are like loaches in front of my master. "The disdainful voice of the little soul sounded in his heart.


    This surprised Wang Yu. He didn''t expect that there was an ancient dragon under the ten thousand soul sword. He really didn''t dare to imagine.


    What a spectacular scene it is to be able to kill the dragon with a mortal body. The owner of this ten thousand soul sword is really incomparably powerful!


    Although Wang Yu yearns for it, he knows that that level is still too far away for him now. What he needs to do now is to practice hard and find ice.


    But what we need to do now is to kill the Optimus Python first, so as to complete the task and exchange contribution value.


    "Do you really want to go?" Lang Qing grabbed Wang Yu''s arm and asked.


    "Well." Wang Yu nodded. The contribution value of this task is so rich. Why don''t you go.


    "Well, wait a minute, I''ll go with you." after that, he sat on the ground without waiting for Wang Yu to answer, tied a strange handprint on his chest, and quickly resumed his force.


    Wang Yu can also smile helplessly. It''s really inconvenient for him to leave now. I''m afraid that a top-notch martial beast can kill him.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly another roar sounded. Wang Yu could feel the smell of warning. He thought it was warning them not to get close.


    But Wang Yu won''t be so obedient. He came to kill it. How can he not move forward? But now we have to wait until wolf Qing recovers.


    With the recovery of Lang Qing''s force, Wang Yu felt that his breath was constantly improving. He recovered to the peak level of seven grades in less than 20 minutes.


    In the realm, Wang Yu is really not as good as Lang Qing. After all, he is only second grade now. "We should improve his cultivation as soon as possible."


    "Hoo..."


    Wolf Qing slowly breathed out a mouthful of turbid Qi, opened his eyes, and then stood up, "I''ve recovered."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, "you don''t have to do it in a moment."


    "Why?"


    "It must be very weak after the battle. It''s important to leave one behind," Wang Yu said.


    Although he is very reluctant, Lang Qing has a deep understanding of working outside all the year round. If Wang Yu didn''t appear this time, even if he defeated the thunder swallowing beast, it would be very difficult for him to leave the forest safely.


    "OK, but I don''t promise." Lang Qing has his own pride.


    "OK." Wang Yu just said that. He didn''t expect Lang Qing to listen to himself. After all, he was the top ten in the list.


    They soon went in the direction of the sound. They could not determine the exact location of Optimus python, but it had been exposed.


    They were very fast and soon came to the place where the sound came from. They stood on the tree crown and looked at the huge pool below.


    "I didn''t expect there was such a pool in the forest." Wang Yu looked at the blue pool below in surprise.


    The pool is large enough to be hundreds of square meters in size, and the green lake water is like the liquid melted by emerald. The sparkling water on it is very beautiful.


    "Don''t underestimate this pool of water. There are many blood and bones of martial animals in it. I think the giant magic Python should be in this pool." wolf Qing frowned. According to records, the giant magic Python is cruel and likes to live in the water most.


    And in the whole forest, only this pool is the largest, and you can feel the smell of giant magic python.


    "I''ll give you the little scale." Wang Yu whispered to the little scale on his shoulder.


    Then the little scale, who had been clever before, suddenly became extremely fierce. As soon as his wings shook, he dived towards the pool below. His small body also suddenly became larger and grew to eight meters in a moment.


    "What''s the situation?" seeing this scene, Lang Qing suddenly looked shocked. He thought the small scale was that size.


    But in the blink of an eye, it became an eight meter giant eagle, and the weak breath also rose sharply.


    His eyes looked at Wang Yu in shock. "Is this a small scale?"


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. He didn''t know the situation at present. When Xiaolin reached the peak of second grade, he didn''t have such a big body.


    "Being able to change the size at will is the only thing that four grade Wu beasts can do, but Xiao Lin is obviously not a four grade Wu beast?" Lang Qing asked himself. He knows Wu beasts very well, but now he can''t explain the situation at all.


    "It seems that this small scale is really a strange beast." wolf whispered. Now only this statement can explain it.


    "Oh!"


    However, just when they were surprised, an eagle''s cry suddenly rang through, and then a huge breath swept through, even he felt the oppression.


    Wolf Green''s face changed, "second grade peak, Xiaolin is actually a martial beast at second grade peak!"

 Chapter 323

    Shocked, he didn''t know what else to use to describe his mood at the moment.


    It''s a martial beast at the peak of the second grade. Its strength is comparable to that of the martial arts disciples. Even with its unique talent, it can fight with the first grade warriors.


    "Second class peak, strange beast, who the hell are you?" Lang Qing looked at Wang Yu. Such a martial beast is not acceptable to ordinary martial artists, and Wang Yu is only a second class martial disciple. I''m afraid he is not Xiao Lin''s opponent. How to accept it.


    There is only one explanation, that is, there is a strong force behind Wang Yu, otherwise it can''t be done at all.


    "Mortal." Wang Yu smiled. If he hadn''t experienced it himself, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe it.


    Wolf Qingbai glanced at him and was quite speechless, but in his heart, he had determined that Wang Yu had a strong background.


    While the two were talking, the small scale had crossed the water once, but there was no response.


    However, when they were wondering, a fine awn suddenly flashed in Xiaolin''s eyes, and he flew as soon as his wings shook.


    Just after it flew up, the water suddenly turned up. A moment later, a huge body suddenly rushed out of the water, opened its big mouth and tore away at the small scale.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing the huge blue giant beast, they were surprised, "Optimus Python!"


    Looking at the cyan Python in front of them, their eyes were full of surprise, because the python was so big that its body exposed outside the pool was already five meters. I''m afraid it was only half its size at most.


    "The second-class peak, the information on the task is indeed right." Wang Yu felt the breath emitted by the giant demon python, and could clearly feel the pressure belonging to the second-class peak.


    "The information on the task will never be wrong. The college is still very serious about these." Lang Qing has stayed in Wutian College for more than two years and still knows the task very well, otherwise he won''t pack the first task card.


    "I don''t know if Xiaolin can win the battle between the two martial beasts?" wolf Qing looked at the two opposing martial beasts. Compared with Optimus python, Xiaolin was obviously smaller.


    "Roar..."


    A roar came from the mouth of Optimus python, and the huge body rushed towards the small scale in the air like streamer.


    Such a terrible force, even Wang Yu could not help changing color. If they really touched, they would not have the slightest advantage.


    "Be careful, Xiaolin." although he knew Xiaolin was a golden eagle, Wang Yu was still worried. After all, this was Xiaolin''s first battle after he was born.


    "Oh!"


    It was as if he had heard Wang Yu''s worry. The fine awn in Xiaolin''s eyes flashed suddenly, and his huge wings suddenly moved forward and crossed in front of him.


    However, at this time, countless feathers shot at the giant demon Python like a sharp blade, and each one was full of sharp Qi, which was revealed with the meaning of sword.


    Wang Yu is very familiar with the meaning of the sword. Even the very weak meaning of the sword can''t escape his perception. His eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, with a look of surprise and doubt. "How can there be the meaning of the sword in Xiaolin''s attack?"


    "The little soul was nourished by your force, and it was still pregnant at that time. Maybe it was because the mutation understood some of the sword meaning in your force. If so, the golden scale goshawk was really different." the little soul''s voice sounded, which was full of surprise.


    If a martial beast can have such terrible understanding ability, it will be very terrible to grow up.


    "You boy, I don''t know where you got the luck to get such a monster." the little soul said unhappily.


    Wang Yu smiled and looked at the small scale in the battle. "Maybe this is fate."


    Seeing the sky full of sword feather, the sky demon Python was surprised, "roar..."


    A roar rang through, and suddenly several water arrows burst out from the bloody mouth, directly welcoming them.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A dense explosion sounded, and the leaves on the tree crown were suddenly shaken down. Strong air waves hit one layer after another, bombarding the giant tree and making it constantly shake violently.


    And Wang Yu and his wife hurriedly used force to resist. They didn''t dare to have the slightest carelessness. This was the collision of two top martial beasts.


    "à¦..."


    "Roar..."


    Before the explosion stopped, two huge figures rushed towards each other suddenly. The sharp Eagle claws of small scales scratched on Optimus python. In an instant, they took away a piece of flesh and blood. The scales couldn''t stop it at all.


    "Roar..."


    The scream rang through, and the giant snake tail of Optimus Python suddenly pulled to the small scale in the pool, tearing the air apart.


    However, Xiaolin didn''t intend to collide with him at all. Once he succeeded, he immediately rose into the air and broke away from the attack range of Optimus python.


    The fierce snake tail can only hit in the air without any effect.


    "Roar..."


    The huge eyes like lanterns are full of anger, but it can''t do anything at all.

 Chapter 324

    "Roar..."


    The big mouth suddenly opened, and a huge energy wave suddenly went towards the small scale in the air.


    But for its attack, Xiaolin didn''t care at all. With a slight shock of his wings, he dodged, and the energy wave could only blast in the air.


    The giant demon Python was furious when he failed to hit, and sent out energy waves in his mouth, sweeping in like raindrops, blocking the surrounding space, so that Xiaolin had nowhere to hide.


    "Xiao Lin." Wang Yu exclaimed. He wanted to help when he moved. He couldn''t see Xiao Lin in danger.


    "Oh!"


    However, just as Wang Yu was about to leave, an eagle''s cry suddenly rang through. He saw the black and gold light on Xiao Lin''s body suddenly turned into a streamer.


    "What!?" Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect Xiao Lin to be so crazy and directly rushed to the dense attack.


    At the moment, even if he wanted to help, it was too late. However, at this time, the fine awn around Xiaolin flickered again.


    "Boom, boom..."


    A violent explosion sounded, and violent energy fluctuations raged.


    "Xiao Lin." Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly turned red. He shouldn''t have let Xiao Lin fight at that time.


    "Don''t go." Lang Qing frowned and grabbed Wang Yu. At this time, the huge explosion would seriously hurt even him in the past.


    "Oh!"


    At this time, the loud cry of the eagle rang through, and a huge figure rushed out of the smoke in the air, which was a small scale with fine awn all over.


    Seeing Xiao Lin Wang Yu mention his throat, his heart slowly let go and breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a look of surprise in his eyes.


    Because he saw that there was no injury on Xiaolin, but his breath became much weaker.


    "It should be a defense talent just now, but it seems to consume a lot." Lang Qing also looked at Xiao Lin in shock.


    Wang Yu doesn''t care about these at all now. He just asks Xiao Lin to be all right.


    Small scale was full of black and gold light, and rushed towards Optimus Python like a sharp sword.


    The huge pupil of the giant python contracted suddenly, and the cold light of its scales twinkled.


    "Roar..."


    In the face of Xiaolin''s attack, he didn''t give in at all. His blood mouth opened. Wang Yu could clearly feel that the spirit of the surrounding heaven and earth was gathering madly towards his mouth.


    For a moment, a huge energy ball was formed, and one of them had violent energy, which made Wang Yu and Wang Yu feel their hair stand upright.


    "What terrible energy!" wolf Qing looked at the energy ball in horror. He asked himself that he would never take this move.


    "Xiao Lin can." Wang Yu frowned, but in his eyes, there was a great trust in Xiao Lin.


    "à¦..."


    The sound of the eagle''s cry sounded again. The small scale''s wings spread out and rotated rapidly in the air. In an instant, it turned into a whirlwind and directly welcomed the variables.


    "Boom..."


    The two lights and shadows suddenly collided in the air. After only a moment of stalemate, they exploded, and the shadow of Xiaolin was shrouded in.


    Wang Yumei frowned at first and was ready to fight at any time.


    "Don''t you do it yet?" wolf Qing looked at Wang Yu suspiciously. If they did it together, Optimus Python was not an opponent at all.


    "No, wait."


    Wang Yu has his own idea. This is Xiaolin''s first battle. Wang Yu wants it to be completed by himself so that it can be really honed.


    Optimus Python looked at the smoke in the sky, and there was a trace of pride in his expression. However, at the next moment, there was a startling color in his eyes.


    The smoke was instantly dispersed by a vigorous wind, and countless sword plumes burst towards it. Although there was only a weak sword intention, the sharpness was also very terrible.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A burst of broken wind sounded, and the sword feather was like rain all over the sky. For the first time, there was a color of horror in the eyes of Optimus python. It didn''t expect that the blow just now didn''t kill it.


    Although very unwilling, it has consumed a lot at the moment and can''t take over the sword feather at all.


    "Puff..."


    The huge body quickly retracted into the water, and the sword feather followed into the water, and then disappeared.


    The power of the sword feather into the water is greatly reduced when it is unloaded by the pond, and the fighting power of the giant magic Python in the water will be increased. The sword feather can''t hurt it at all.


    "It''s troublesome." wolf green frowned. Now Optimus Python hid in the water and couldn''t come out. There was no way to take it at all.


    The giant magic Python in the water is probably an ordinary martial arts disciple, and the strong dare not compete with it.


    "Xiao Lin, come back." Wang Yu didn''t want Xiao Lin to risk himself.


    But at this time, Wang Yu could feel that Xiaolin had a strong sense of war. His huge eyes looked at Wang Yu as if he was waiting for Wang Yu to let it fight.


    "Hey, go." Wang Yu shook his head reluctantly. This little scale is worthy of his own martial beast. Unexpectedly, his character is somewhat similar.


    "Oh!"


    With Wang Yu''s permission, Xiaolin suddenly had a fine flash in his eyes, and his war intention was more intense. As soon as his wings shook, they turned into a streamer, drilled into the pool and disappeared. Only the huge ripples opened, proving that Xiaolin had just entered it.


    "This guy." Wang Yu can only shake his head reluctantly. The little guy is really crazy.

 Chapter 325

    With the small scale entering, the water in the pond was calm for a moment, and then there was a huge wave, and a huge column of water rose to the sky, tens of meters high.


    "It''s a fight." Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a fine flash. Although he was in the water, he could still feel the strong energy fluctuation.


    The pool trembled violently, and the earth around it trembled. Wang Yu and his wife stood on the huge tree and could feel the shock more clearly.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiaolin?" the wolf Green God was worried. He really liked Xiaolin. If it was someone else, he might rob him.


    But first, Wang Yu is a student in the inner courtyard. Second, I''m afraid his strength is not under him. He still clearly remembers that terrible sword.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaolin will be fine." Wang Yu had a smile on his mouth. He could feel Xiaolin''s breath getting stronger and stronger. I think he will win soon.


    Langqing looked at Wang Yu in surprise, "how do you know?"


    At this time, Wang Yu reacted. As a talisman, his soul power is much stronger than ordinary people. He can feel the underwater battle, but Lang Qing can''t.


    "My soul power is a little stronger." Wang Yu smiled calmly. He couldn''t cheat. He could only say it half true and half false.


    "So it is." Lang Qing nodded, but when he looked at Wang Yu, his eyes looked envious.


    People with strong soul power generally have higher talent, but it''s a pity that their soul power is not strong. Even among people of the same level, they can only rank in the middle and lower grades.


    "Come out." Wang Yu''s voice suddenly sounded, interrupting his thinking.


    Even looking up at the pool, I saw that the pool seemed to be boiling, and the violent waves were beating on both sides. The terrible impact broke some trees at the waist.


    "Poof..."


    A huge shadow suddenly rushed out of the pool, and its wings stood in the air.


    "Wang Yu, look." Lang Qing trembled and looked very excited.


    Wang Yu naturally saw the small scale and the python caught in its claws. At this time, its two Eagle claws had deeply penetrated into the Python''s body.


    The python did not move, his whole body was covered with cyan blood, his huge eyes were shocked, one was broken, and the transparent liquid mixed with blood flowed out.


    "Oh!"


    The sound of the eagle''s cry rang through, with a strong sense of war and unshakable dignity. All the martial animals within a hundred miles around crawled on the ground and trembled. Even those second-class martial animals felt fear and lowered their huge heads.


    "Small scale." Wang Yu looked at the small scale like a king, and his face was full of smiles.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s voice, Xiao Lin''s temperament suddenly disappeared and threw the Optimus Python down. His body quickly became smaller and fell on Wang Yu''s shoulder.


    "Little fellow, are you all right?" Wang Yu raised the small scale in his hand to see if it was hurt.


    Xiaolin gently shook his head and signaled that he was okay. Then he broke free of Wang Yu''s hand and flew to the giant magic python. He raised his head slightly, as if he was showing off.


    "You guy." Wang Yu smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    Slowly walked to the giant magic python. Wang Yu was surprised to find that there were severe scratches on the giant magic python, and large pieces of flesh and blood disappeared.


    I think they were all caught by Xiaolin. Wang Yu couldn''t bear to see it.


    "Where''s the beast pill?" Wang Yu opened the disclosure of Optimus Python and found that there was no beast pill in it. His vision was to look at Xiaolin.


    Xiaolin didn''t dare to look at it. He turned his head to one side. Seeing it, Wang Yu didn''t know where the beast pill was. He was designated to be swallowed by the little guy again.


    Seeing this, Lang Qing smiled and came over. "This Optimus Python is full of good things. You can sell it at a good price if you take it back."


    As he said, the skin of Optimus Python is extremely tough. If it is made into a defense weapon, its defense must be very strong.


    "But it''s too big to take it back." Lang Qing felt a little pity. The general ring can''t be more than ten cubic meters, but the Optimus Python is too big to fit in.


    "It''s all right, wait for me," Wang Yu said, glancing towards the canopy not far away and finally hiding in it.


    Langqing looked at the place where Wang Yu disappeared in doubt. "What does this guy want to do, mysterious?"


    After waiting for a while, Wang Yu didn''t come back. Lang Qing looked at the small scale standing on Optimus Python combing his feathers, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Go to Xiaolin, take out some pills from the ring and pass them to Xiaolin, "here you are. Eat them quickly."


    Xiaolin looked at wolf Qing with a flattering smile, looked at the pill in his hand, and then turned his head to one side, which seemed very disdainful.


    "Er..."

 Chapter 326

    Wolf Qing felt speechless for a while. You should know that the martial beasts basically have no resistance to the pill, because for them, the pill is a great tonic.


    But the little scale despised the pill very much. He took it back at a glance. "It''s really a monster. He doesn''t even eat the pill."


    Small scale seemed to understand. His head suddenly turned back, with a fine flash in his eyes, staring at wolf green.


    "Ha ha, when I didn''t say, when I didn''t say." Lang Qing smiled and hurriedly retreated.


    He has seen the strength of Xiaolin. Even the giant magic Python in the water is not its opponent, let alone him.


    Frustrated, he sat on one side, supported his chin and looked at the small scales combing his feathers. "What kind of martial beast is this? Why is it not recorded in the classics? It seems that we have to look for it when we go back." he decided in his heart that such a strange martial beast can''t be recorded.


    After about twenty minutes, a remnant shadow swept towards him. The figure fell and wolf Qing stood up.


    "What did you do just now?"


    Wang Yu smiled slightly and didn''t answer him. Instead, he went to the side of Optimus Python and waved to Xiaolin.


    The small scale Pu fanned his wings twice and fell on Wang Yu''s shoulder. Then he saw that Wang Yu had a fine awn flashing in his hand.


    Originally, the huge Python on the ground disappeared instantly. Seeing this scene, Lang Qing was surprised, but he knew that the Optimus Python must have been put away by Wang Yu.


    But only the intermediate Najie could take Optimus Python in. He looked at Wang Yu in surprise, "do you have an intermediate Najie?"


    Intermediate Najie, it can be said to be a real treasure. Although there are intermediate Najie in this Xuanwu City, the number is very small.


    Only the high-level hands of those big forces can have it. However, Wang Yu has this kind of thing in his hands now. It seems that his background is really not simple.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu smiled and asked him where he might have it.


    Just now he hid in the distance and painted a second-class storage jade amulet. Although he can put the Optimus Python in, it can only be used for one day. After one day, it will fail. At that time, the body of the Optimus Python can only fall out.


    Without waiting for wolf Qing to ask more questions, Wang Yu went in the direction of Wutian college.


    "Wait for me." Lang Qing was slightly stunned. He had not recovered from Wang Yu''s identity.


    When he slowed down, Wang Yu had gone far and hurried to catch up.


    Since Wang Yu didn''t want to say more, he couldn''t ask more, so he didn''t continue to ask about it.


    At this time, the two of them are already in the inner enclosure of the deep forest. Although they are not the center, they are already very close. I''m afraid it will take a few hours to get back to Wutian college.


    "Haw..."


    Xiaolin gently rubbed on Wang Yu''s face. Wang Yu could only smile helplessly. In Xiaolin''s eyes, he was the closest person.


    "What is this?" Wang Yu suddenly found that there seemed to be a stone in Xiaolin''s claws.


    However, the stone is strange and transparent, otherwise he would have found it long ago.


    Wang Yu could feel that there was a special energy fluctuation on the stone, but it was very weak. If it weren''t for his keen soul power, he couldn''t find it.


    "Put it away." the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his heart, looking very eager.


    Although he was puzzled, Wang Yu unconsciously put the stone into the ring.


    "Haw haw."


    Seeing that Wang Yu took his things away, Xiao Lin looked at him unhappily, as if he was complaining about him.


    Wang Yu stared at it slightly and flicked it gently on its small head.


    Xiao Lin is a little more honest, but he is still very reluctant to look at it.


    "It seems that this stone is a little strange, otherwise the little soul and small scale won''t be like this. We''ll study it later."


    Wolf Qing walked ahead and didn''t see Wang Yu''s action at all. He just wanted to return to the college to hand in the task as soon as he handed in the task. He could exchange the things placed in the Baibao hall.


    If it wasn''t for that thing, he couldn''t complete such a dangerous task alone in order to contribute value. Generally, he and several people work together to hunt thunder swallowing beasts.


    But this time he was alone, so that he could get all the contribution value to exchange things.


    Soon they left the forest, and two hours later they returned to Wutian college.


    Back here, they didn''t stop. They went directly to the task hall to hand in the task.


    "You see, Lang Qing is back, but how is he with the freshman?"


    "Yes, their relationship seems to be good. Doesn''t it mean that the freshman robbed wolf Qing''s task?"


    "Yes, what''s going on?"


    That day, I saw Wang Yu''s students taking the task in the task hall. At this time, I was looking at Wang Yu with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 327

    In the past, when someone robbed wolf Qing''s task, he would be beaten miserably by Wolf Qing, but why didn''t Wang Yu do anything? This makes them very puzzled.


    "Maybe wolf Qing doesn''t know about it yet. He''s not a magnanimous person," said one student.


    While several people were talking, they had entered the task hall.


    There are not many people in the task hall at this time, because the tasks have generally been received at this time, and most of the people who come here are assigned tasks.


    "How to hand in the task?" when Wang Yu took the task, he still looked at others. He didn''t know how to hand in the task at all.


    Wolf Qing was not too surprised to know that he was a new student. Then he took out a crystal from the thunder swallowing beast from the ring.


    "Put a part of the martial beast on the task card, and don''t worry about the rest."


    The crystal in his hand was put on the task card, and then the task card had a faint light flashing, and the crystal disappeared.


    "That''s ok?" the process is very simple, but as a rune teacher, Wang Yu naturally understands that there is a combination of runes on the task card.


    "Well, then your bracelet will receive the corresponding contribution value." Lang Qing took out his bracelet and saw that there were 500 more contribution values on it.


    Then Wang Yu took over the task like wolf Qing, and the contribution value of the bracelet only China was directly increased by 1000 points.


    "It''s amazing." Wang Yu looked at the task card. Although the runes were hidden, Wang Yu could feel that there seemed to be two combined runes.


    The level is about three grades. Now he can''t complete such a rune diploma at all. It may be possible only after reaching the warrior.


    "After the task is handed over, where are you going?" Lang Qing put away his bracelet and looked at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu thought for a moment. Now that he has more than 1000 contribution values, he should consider getting a headquarters for the lonely soul. After all, it''s not a matter to disperse now.


    "I want to get a headquarters for my forces."


    "In the case of headquarters, you can spend some contribution value to exchange. Generally, a better month requires 500 contribution value." when it comes to contribution value, Lang Qing feels meat pain.


    You know, it costs a lot to create a faction. It costs a lot to stay in a sect for one year alone.


    Therefore, although he ranks eighth in the strong list, he has never considered creating forces.


    However, he didn''t expect that Wang Yu had just entered the college and created Yihe''s own force. He will be in trouble in the future.


    If it is not for this reason, those forces will not collect contribution value everywhere, but this is also the rule of the inner court. Since they have no objection, it is tacit consent.


    "500 a month!" Wang Yu was a little surprised. He could only get 1000 points after completing a high-level task, and half of what he needed for the station this month was directly shaved away.


    However, there is no way. Since you promised to be the sect leader, you should do what he should do.


    "Have you really decided?" asked wolf Qing. It''s not a small thing. It''s a huge sum of money in a year.


    "Well, go and see the place later." Wang Yu nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go to the Baibao hall first." after saying goodbye, Lang Qing went in the direction of the Baibao hall. He waited for this moment for a long time.


    Wang Yu looked at his bracelet. A trace of bitterness appeared on Junyi''s face. "It''s really hard to be the master."


    With a slight sigh, he turned and left and returned to the new area.


    However, when he returned to the new area, he found it in a mess, as if he had just been robbed.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly became gloomy. He walked in quickly. He saw the doors falling on the ground before he walked far. His body moved and grabbed him.


    "Door master!" the man saw Wang Yu''s face and was surprised.


    "What happened?" Wang Yu could see that there were many injuries on his body, and even blood on the corners of his mouth.


    "Zi... The people of Ziyun sect come to collect contribution value. We don''t pay. They say that the lone soul can''t exist at all because you offend wolf Qing." the voice of the sect members is very weak, as if they would be in a coma at any time.


    "Ziyun gate, you dare to come." Wang Yu''s face was full of anger, and there was a flash of Sen Han in his eyes.


    "Wait, I''ll avenge you." Wang Yu took a pill from the ring and gave it to the young man. Then he let him lean on the tree.


    "Don''t go, sect leader. There are many people in Ziyun sect. You will suffer if you go like this."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Wang Yu patted him on the shoulder, then got up and left.


    The cold color in his eyes became stronger and stronger, and the strong sword flickered, "Ziyun gate, let''s finish it today."

 Chapter 328

    At this time, a group of people in Ziyun gate were happy because they received contribution value from Xinsheng, but they didn''t know that Wang Yu was on his way.


    "Sect leader, the lonely soul is over this time. He can''t stay in the inner courtyard after offending Lang Qing. But it''s strange that Lang Qing hasn''t come back yet." Fang Quan''s face is full of satisfaction. He lost face when he was defeated by Wang Yu last time. He hates Wang Yu very much in his heart.


    "Don''t worry. Every time wolf Qing goes out on a mission, it takes a period of time. After all, he receives high-level tasks." when it comes to wolf Qing, Shangguan Ziyun also has fear in his eyes. Although he is the leader of Ziyun sect and has many disciples, if he really wants to meet wolf Qing, I''m afraid he has no chance of winning at all.


    This is why so many high-level tasks will be covered by Wolf Qing, because no one is willing to provoke him, even those who rank before him are not willing to pay attention to this madman.


    "But this new student really has no money. So many talents have received more than 1000 contribution values." Fang Quan said rather disdainfully.


    In the past, the contribution value was enough to pay for two months, while the cost of ziyunmen in January was only one third.


    "Although there are few fly legs, they are also meat. It''s better to have more. Freshmen don''t have to go there at this time. They can go there in two months," said Shangguan Ziyun.


    Those freshmen have just been robbed, and they can''t have extra contribution value in their hands. It also takes some time for them to earn contribution value. After two months, the resident expenses can come out again.


    If the college didn''t stipulate that there would always be ten contribution values in the bracelet, I''m afraid they would have robbed it long ago.


    "But I just don''t know whether Wang Yu came back first or Lang Qing. If it was Wang Yu, there would be some trouble." Fang Quan was worried. After all, he had seen Wang Yu''s strength, and he didn''t have any chance to fight back in front of Wang Yu.


    "It''s all right. Even if Wang Yu comes back, there''s nothing to be afraid of. The people of Ziyun gate are not vegetarian." Shangguan Ziyun said coldly. He really didn''t believe that Wang Yu dared to come to the door. He said that Ziyun gate had stood in the inner yard for so long that no one dared to come to the door alone.


    Wang Yu is a new student, and he doesn''t have the courage to come. Even if he comes, he has nothing to fear. The strength of Ziyun gate can be counted in the inner court.


    "Touch..."


    However, at this time, a huge sound sounded, and the closed door was directly turned into fragments, and several martial disciples close to the door were directly photographed on the ground.


    "Who is it?" Shangguan Ziyun frowned and stared at the door. There was a thin figure there, but he couldn''t see it clearly because the light was too strong.


    "Shangguan sect leader has a good memory. The person who just hit me forgot so quickly." the figure came in slowly, and a faint voice sounded, without any emotion.


    "You''re Wang Yu." Shangguan Ziyun frowned. He just sent someone to fight the freshmen. It''s not difficult to guess the identity of the person.


    "Wang Yu!" everyone was shocked, and then they became vigilant, and their weapons were tightly held in their hands.


    Even Fang was not his opponent, and they could not deal with Wang Yu''s attack. Therefore, although they had weapons in hand, they all subconsciously retreated a few steps.


    Wang Yu naturally looked at their reaction, but these shrimp soldiers and crabs didn''t take him in their eyes. They looked coldly at Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Shangguan sect leader, should you explain to the next one?" Wang Yu''s words were polite, but his tone was not weak at all.


    "The king''s sect leader is so brave that he dares to come to ask for an explanation. However, we Ziyun sect don''t like to explain to others. You''d better leave quickly, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences." the upper official Ziyun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was not afraid of Wang Yu at all.


    "If Shangguan sect leader said so, there would be no talk." Wang Yu''s voice was cold to the extreme, and his momentum suddenly burst out.


    "Presumptuous." Shangguan Ziyun said angrily. Wang Yu obviously didn''t pay attention to him at all, "beat him out."


    Hearing the speech, they immediately killed Wang Yu with swords in their hands. The force on their bodies surged and felt their breath. Wang Yu was slightly surprised.


    Because among these people, the weakest are first-class martial artists, and martial artists can''t see it at all.


    "The pen of Ziyun gate is really big." Wang Yu raised his mouth slightly, holding a long black sword in his right hand.


    The terrible sword suddenly swept through. It seems that Wang Yu''s clothes are also windless.


    The sword idea broke out, and people immediately felt a stabbing pain on their skin. In an instant, they felt as if they were trapped in a sword ocean.


    Countless terrible sword waves generally bombard them directly. In the face of this sword wave, there is no way to dodge, and the body seems to be stiff in place.


    "Hum."


    When the sound of cold hum sounded, they immediately felt the blood in their bodies churning up. As soon as their throat was sweet, a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out, and the fluctuation of force all over their body was instantly depressed.


    "What!?"

 Chapter 329

    Shangguan Ziyun was surprised. Wang Yu''s body didn''t move at all, only the sharp sword Qi spread.


    However, it was only the sword spirit that had hurt his people. "No wonder Fang Quan couldn''t be his opponent at all."


    "With such strength, I''m not an opponent at all." Shangguan Ziyun frowned, and even he felt the fatal threat.


    "Stop it." Shangguan Ziyun shouted.


    But Wang Yu didn''t pay attention to his words at all. "Why, the Lord wants to talk to me?"


    "Have something to say." facing the strength shown by Wang Yu, Shangguan Ziyun had to compromise and had to lower his posture first.


    "Sorry, it''s late now." Wang Yu smiled calmly, but the smile was extremely cold.


    "Boom..."


    A muffled sound sounded, and the force in Wang Yu''s body immediately rushed out, and the dark long sword glittered with light.


    Junyi''s face was also suddenly gloomy. He hurt everyone under his door and robbed the contribution value of his door. Originally, Wang Yu didn''t want to make too stiff with Ziyun door, but now it seems that what he wants is just the kindness of women and people.


    In the inner court of the law of the jungle, strength is the capital to speak. Whoever has a hard fist is the truth. Wang Yu gradually understood this.


    If you want to stay in the inner yard, you can only shut the mouth of those who provoke.


    "Wang Yu, as a freshman, you''d better not go too far." Shangguan Ziyun frowned. He had seen the power just erupted by Wang Yu. If he fought hard, he might not be his opponent.


    "What if it''s too much? If you didn''t deceive Ziyun gate too much, I Wang Yu wouldn''t come to the door today." Wang Yu''s cold voice fell, and his body moved to shoot at Shangguan Ziyun, leaving residual shadows behind, which shows his speed.


    "Don''t think I''m really afraid of you." Shangguan Ziyun knew that there was no room for discussion. He bit his teeth and held his palm. A purple stick appeared in his hand.


    The staff body is one meter eight and transparent purple. There are faint stars around it. The weak power of stars radiates from the staff body.


    Seeing this long staff, Wang Yu guessed that it should be his famous weapon Nebula staff. However, what Wang Yu didn''t expect is that the level of this nebula staff has reached the second-class peak.


    However, these are nothing to Wang Yu at all. Although the xuanjian is only a second-class sword, the strength of Shangguan Ziyun is only a fifth class after all.


    "Today I''ll let you taste Lao Tzu''s power." as soon as the voice fell, Shangguan Ziyun suddenly pointed to the ground, waved the nebula stick in his hand and smashed it at Wang Yu with the power of Xingyun.


    "Then let me see what the strength of Qiang Bang 36 is."


    Wang Yu looked indifferent, with only a sharp sword in his eyes, as if a sword lotus had formed in his eyes.


    Just when Shangguan Ziyun arrived, his eyes flashed, and the Xuan sword suddenly cut out. He saw a skilled sword chopping with the intention of Shangguan Ziyun.


    Seeing the sword cut by Wang Yu, the man of Ziyun sect below turned pale. He asked himself that none of them could take it.


    "What a terrible sword. What''s the origin of Wang Yu?"


    The people looked at Wang Yu with an indifferent face in surprise. His sword was as sharp as a sword God, and his sharp spirit was unmatched.


    "Hum!"


    Shangguan Ziyun''s eyes suddenly contracted, but he can''t lose face in front of his men.


    "Boom..."


    The teeth clenched, the force in the body surged madly, and the nebula stick in the hand was even more brilliant. It directly met the sword.


    "Dong..."


    The sword was broken, but Shangguan Ziyun was really retreated for several steps to stabilize his body, but the stick in his hand trembled slightly, and his hand was also hurt.


    Wang Yu''s heart was full of anger at this time. How could it end like this? After a move, the force in his body suddenly surged out, and the sword around him suddenly went crazy.


    The light of the sword on the Xuan sword was like the letter son of a poisonous snake, waiting for the opportunity to launch that fatal blow.


    No, Wang Yu won''t wait. The sword light flickered and slowly lifted up, "hum..." a sound of sword singing sounded.


    A dry person immediately felt a stabbing pain in his mind, as if there were ten thousand long swords stabbing him.


    They are all like this. Shangguan Ziyun, who is closest to Wang Yu, feels even more. He runs his internal force frantically to resist.


    "What''s the trick?" at this time, his heart was full of shock. He didn''t expect that the new student would have such a powerful means.


    "Fight." Shangguan Ziyun''s face showed a ferocious color, as if he wanted to die with Wang Yu.


    "Hoo..."


    The nebula staff swung up, and bursts of heavy wind breaking sound sounded. There was a thin fog around Shangguan Ziyun, in which there was a hidden power of star accumulation mixed with surging force.


    "Nebula stick!" a low voice sounded in his mouth, and all the power that permeated his body was suddenly absorbed into the stick.


    The star awn on the nebula stick came from the wind with terrible power and hit Wang Yu on the head.

 Chapter 330

    "Xingyun staff, the sect leader should use his martial arts so quickly!" he looked at the two men in the battle above in surprise. They all knew the strength of Xingyun staff. I''m afraid even a six grade martial artist didn''t dare to take the blow at this time.


    However, what made them feel incredible was that in the face of Shangguan Ziyun''s powerful blow, Wang Yu didn''t mean to dodge at all, and even his face didn''t change. He looked indifferent and didn''t have any expression.


    The purple light reflected in Wang Yu''s eyes continued to enlarge, but he was not afraid at all, and there was a cool smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, the sound of a sword rang through, and they only felt a stabbing pain in their minds. The attack on Shangguan Ziyun''s hand stopped for a moment.


    Then I heard a cold sound like from Jiuyou, like death calling.


    "Broken soul!"


    The voice fell, and a fine light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. The whole body was surging with force, as if it had turned into a huge sword shadow. It was directly cut off to the Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Bad!?"


    Shangguan Ziyun was shocked. This move had made him feel dangerous.


    So I didn''t dare to be slack at all. The internal force was instilled into the nebula stick unreservedly, and the fine awn on the nebula stick suddenly increased, which directly covered up the brilliance of the sword.


    "Ha ha ha, let Wang Yu die." Shangguan Ziyun smiled grimly. He could clearly feel that his strength had surpassed Wang Yu.


    "Cut the soul!"


    However, just when he was proud, Wang Yu waved his long sword again, followed by a highly skilled sword, and Lishi was no weaker than the former.


    "Hum..."


    Two swords came one after another. Shangguan Ziyun''s eyes suddenly contracted and the nebula stick in his hand was smashed out.


    "Break it for me."


    "Touch..."


    The muffled sound resounded through a powerful air wave, which suddenly spread around, and the tables and chairs were smashed wherever they passed.


    "Protect yourself."


    I don''t know who suddenly shouted, and then they ran quickly and protected their bodies with force, but those who reacted slowly were still blundered by the direct blow.


    Wang Yu''s body was shocked, and he immediately stepped back a few steps, and the ground under his feet was broken.


    "He is worthy of being a student in the inner courtyard." Wang Yu was slightly surprised. He thought Shangguan Ziyun was just a Wupin martial arts disciple, so he didn''t care too much and didn''t try his best.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the power of Shangguan Ziyun''s staff just now was difficult for even the average strong seven grades to achieve.


    If they were placed in the outside world, the Wupin martial arts disciples could not exert such power at all. No wonder it is said that the inner courtyard of Wutian college is full of geniuses and demons.


    However, even so, he was not afraid of Wang Yu. There were seven types in the seven Xuan sword formula, and what he had just performed was the two types he had just understood not long ago.


    "Although the power of this sword formula is not as powerful as that of broken mountain rock, it is more suitable for me to use now. It''s better to use less broken mountain rock in the future." Wang Yu thought in his heart.


    Although the power of broken mountain rock is powerful, his internal force will be exhausted every time he uses it. He really doesn''t want to experience that feeling again.


    Wang Yu steadied his figure and raised his head. He saw that Shangguan Ziyun''s body shot out directly, "bang!" and hit the wall hard, and the fine cracks immediately filled the air.


    "Puff..."


    Blood gushed out in an instant, and his eyebrows were locked, full of pain.


    The body moved slightly, directly lying on the ground, like losing the support of bones.


    The breath also became very weak, and the force fluctuation on his body was also listless. Even in his body, there was residual sword Qi destroying his muscles and veins.


    The long sword in his hand crossed slightly in the air and pointed obliquely to the ground. There was a sense of forest cold between the fluff and puff of the sword.


    "Shangguan Ziyun, don''t make me lonely in the future, or I will bear the consequences." the cold voice slowly echoed in this messy hall.


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu turned and walked outside the hall. His purpose of coming today has been achieved. I''m afraid Ziyun gate will be destroyed.


    The Ziyun sect held the weapon tightly in their hands and slowly came forward to block Wang Yu''s way, but no one dared to continue to come forward. There was a sense of fear in their faces.


    "Why don''t you want to fight again?" Wang Yu glanced at them coldly, and a sword flashed in his eyes.


    They looked at each other. Finally, they shook their heads reluctantly and retreated slowly. They really didn''t dare to do it for the young man in front of them.


    Glancing at the crowd indifferently, Wang Yu stepped out slowly. However, when he took two steps, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly and turned back suddenly.


    I saw that the fallen Shangguan Ziyun suddenly stood up, and his force was much stronger than that just now.


    "Seven grade martial arts disciples"? Wang Yu was surprised. Just now, Shangguan Ziyun was still five grades. How could he improve two grades in an instant?

 Chapter 331

    Slightly frowning, he looked at the smiling Shangguan Ziyun above. He suddenly grabbed his palm, and the nebula stick that fell to one side flew into his hand in an instant.


    "It''s not that easy to walk." the voice fell down, and the floor under his feet suddenly broke. When his body moved, it appeared in front of Wang Yu as a residual shadow.


    "So fast!"


    Wang Yu was shocked, his feet exploded, and his body immediately retreated to avoid the fierce stick.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yu stabilized his figure and looked at the purple cloud of Shangguan with a ferocious face and blood red eyes. "How did his cultivation suddenly improve so much?"


    "It''s Zengqi pill." the voice of the little soul sounded in his heart.


    "Zengqi pill?" he had never heard of this pill.


    "Zengqi pill is a pill that can instantly improve people''s cultivation."


    "Instant cultivation!" Wang Yu was surprised. He understood what instant cultivation meant in battle.


    When two people have the same strength, if one of them suddenly increases his cultivation, there will be no suspense about the victory or defeat of the normal battle.


    "However, although this pill can instantly improve cultivation, it won''t take long. Once the effect is over, the strength will recover, and it will also have an impact on future cultivation." Xiaohun explained.


    Indeed, if you only improve your accomplishments without side effects, this pill will not be against the sky. If you take more pills, you will become a strong martial artist.


    "How long does he have?" Wang Yu is now concerned about this problem.


    At this time, the cultivation of Shangguan Ziyun reached the level of seven grades. With the nebula staff in his hand, even the eight grades strong, he has the power of a war.


    It''s difficult for Wang Yu. If you want to defeat him, you have to use the formula of ten thousand souls. In that case, I''m afraid I''ll lose my strength again.


    "It''s all right. His breath is vain now. Your usual battle is too smooth. You should exercise today. By the way, you can''t use the formula of ten thousand souls."


    "What?"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s face suddenly became bitter. In this case, if you don''t use the "ten thousand soul formula", isn''t it playing with your life, "you can kill me."


    He sighed helplessly, but Xiaohun was right. His fighting has been too smooth recently. He doesn''t have the feeling of being in Wutian city at all.


    If he hadn''t been under great pressure to explore his potential, he couldn''t have reached Wutu so soon.


    "In that case, come on." Wang Yu slowly breathed out a breath, and there was a strong sense of war in his eyes.


    Holding the Xuan sword in his hand, the force suddenly broke out, but it was much weaker than Shangguan Ziyun. After all, he is only the second-class peak now.


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t escape to the office, Ziyun''s mouth suddenly showed a cruel smile, "go to hell."


    "Hoo..."


    The nebula stick in his hand suddenly waved out, as if the air had been stirred. Wang Yu could feel that the spirit of heaven and earth around him seemed to have the meaning of running away.


    A powerful stick roared and carried the surging force. It seemed that it could smash the mountains.


    Wang Yu looked serious about the terrible power. Even if there was still a distance, he could clearly feel it, "come on."


    The body moved, and the long sword in his hand was made of fine awn. The powerful sword idea surrounded it. Wang Yu''s force swept out without reservation.


    At the moment, facing Shangguan Ziyun, who is comparable to the eighth grade martial arts disciples, he didn''t dare to be careless at all. The last time he fought with the eighth grade martial arts disciples was the dark one.


    Up to now, he still clearly remembers how difficult it was at that time. If he didn''t use some power of the little soul to launch the killing trend, it would be impossible to defeat dark one.


    But now he is much stronger than at that time. Although he has only improved one product, his strength is not enough to judge in a normal way.


    "Ding..."


    The sound of metal and iron suddenly rang through, and the swords and sticks rubbed together to produce strong sparks. The harsh sound made other people cover their ears.


    But none of them would leave, because such a wonderful battle can''t be seen at ordinary times.


    Senior martial arts disciples have reached the peak in the inner court. Even Xuanling, who is the first in the list, has only recently broken through to the ninth grade martial arts disciples.


    With one blow, Wang Yu immediately felt a strong force coming from the long sword. His arms were numb by the shock, and the tiger''s mouth was even more painful.


    "Hei hei." a ferocious laugh came. The bloody light flashed in the eyes of Shangguan Ziyun. Wang Yu was surprised because he could feel that Shangguan Ziyun had killed himself.


    Suddenly, Shangguan Ziyun exerted his strength on the nebula stick, and Wang Yu''s body was suddenly flown out by Lun.


    "Ha ha ha."


    There was no way to control his back, but he could hear the ferocious laughter of Shangguan Ziyun, which made Wang Yu very angry.


    Slowly bit his teeth, and the running route of force in his body was about to change. However, at this time, the voice of the little soul suddenly sounded, "you can''t use the formula of ten thousand souls."


    "Shit."

 Chapter 332

    Wang Yu scolded severely. If he didn''t use the formula of ten thousand souls, he couldn''t defeat the current Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Boy, didn''t the old boy give you a broken sword formula? I''ve seen it. Although it''s not very good, it has at least three grades. This battle is very good. You can try the sword formula." the little soul reminded.


    "Seven xuanjian Jue"! That''s the only way. "Wang Yu frowned. Now he can only count on the old man to give him the Jue.


    However, he didn''t study the sword formula for long, so he can only use two of them. Although he has some understanding of the third form, he can''t display it normally.


    "Try it." Wang Yu slowly breathed out, but Shangguan Ziyun wouldn''t give him a chance at all. As soon as Wang Yu''s strength was exhausted and his toes touched the ground, Shangguan Ziyun appeared in front of him.


    His face showed a ferocious color. He waved the nebula stick in his hand and hit Wang Yu one by one.


    At the moment, Wang Yu was trying his best to make a living. When he came down in a hurry, he could only resist with a Xuan sword.


    "Ding..."


    Wang Yu only felt a strong bombardment on the Xuan sword, and then his arms trembled. There was blood flowing out of the tiger''s mouth.


    "Bang..."


    There was a sudden explosion at his feet, and his body suddenly retreated. However, he could only detonate force again to improve his speed.


    The sudden accident stunned Shangguan Ziyun and gave Wang Yu time to adjust. He stood firm at his feet and the force surged rapidly, staring at Shangguan Ziyun with vigilance.


    "It''s fast, but you can only run for your life." Shangguan Ziyun smiled grimly, clenched both ends of the nebula stick with both hands and waved it, constantly sending out force to attack Wang Yu.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The Xuan sword in his hand moved and cut off the Taoist sword flower to cut off the attacking force, but I have to say that the power of Shangguan Ziyun is terrible.


    Every time he took the next move, his arm would get numb. At this time, dozens of moves came down, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "The sect leader is mighty." seeing this, the disciples immediately cheered.


    At this time, the strength of Shangguan Ziyun is so strong that I''m afraid that even the top ten photographed behind will not be his opponent. Maybe he can fight him only starting from the eighth place wolf Qing.


    However, they all know that the sect leader borrowed the power of Zengqi pill at this time. They were all present when Xuanling gave medicine that day.


    "Admit defeat." the scarlet tongue of Shangguan Ziyun licked his lips, which was disgusting.


    "Let me admit defeat with this strength. It''s a joke." Wang Yu waved his long sword and chopped the last force. He suddenly stepped back and took off his strength to stabilize his body.


    "Hard mouth." Shangguan Ziyun''s face suddenly became gloomy, but at this time, the efficacy of Zengqi pill began to disappear, so we must make a quick decision.


    "Then you disappear, nebula stick!" Shangguan Ziyun''s whole body surged with force, and a fog appeared around his body, which was filled with the power of star accumulation, and then he was incorporated into the stick again.


    The star awn on the nebula stick is so powerful that it can fly far. Wang Yu''s look suddenly became dignified.


    "Hoo..." he slowly breathed out. Wang Yu knew that if he wanted to deal with him now, he might have to realize the third move.


    "Break the yellow spring, break the heaven and earth, break the yellow spring..." the formula echoed in his heart, and the force in his body unconsciously changed the running line.


    The Xuan sword in his hand also vibrated slowly. At this moment, Wang Yu felt that everything around him became much clearer, and even felt the weak flow direction of heaven and earth aura.


    Shangguan Ziyun''s speed also became busy in his eyes. He saw a strange arc in the air with his long sword, just like the water of the yellow spring.


    "That''s it." the voice of the little soul sounded slowly, with a trace of smile. "It seems that his potential can only be stimulated in the battle. If it''s not this battle, even if he can realize the third type, I''m afraid it will take some time."


    However, at this time, Shangguan Ziyun also felt the change in Wang Yu, and frowned slightly, "playing tricks."


    At this time, he has reached the level of seven grades. Even in the face of the ordinary eight grades strong, he is not afraid at all, but I don''t know why. At the moment, Wang Yu gives him a strange feeling.


    "Hoo..." the nebula staff directly tore the air down and hit Wang Yu on the head. If you are hit by this move, you must be dead or alive.


    Everyone held their breath at this moment. I''m afraid the victory or defeat will be decided under this move.


    "Die." Shangguan Ziyun''s face was full of a ferocious smile, and his eyes twinkled with ferocious light.


    Although just as the nebula stick was about to fall, Wang Yu''s eyelids slowly lifted up, and a sharp sword flashed through it.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of the sword rang through the hall in an instant.

 Chapter 333

    A sword came surging like a river, as if to devour Shangguan Ziyun.


    "A small skill."


    Shangguan Ziyun was slightly stunned, and the nebula stick in his hand was castrated. He bombarded the sword mercilessly, and the power of Xingyun spread.


    "Crack the yellow spring!"


    The sound of whispering suddenly sounded in Wang Yu''s heart. When he practiced the sword, it split into two torrents of sword meaning. He directly avoided the nebula stick and cut from both sides to Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Not good!" Shangguan Ziyun was shocked. He never thought that the sword idea could be divided. It was already difficult. At this time, it was even more troublesome.


    But Shangguan Ziyun is an old student in the inner courtyard after all. Although he has been in the college for many years, his combat experience and skills are extremely sophisticated.


    The internal force suddenly surged out without reservation. The light on the nebula stick was great, and the strong wind roared everywhere, as if the aura between heaven and earth had been stirred by him.


    "Wang Yu, you are not my opponent." Shangguan Ziyun roared, and his body cleverly rushed through the gap between the two sword torrents. The nebula stick in his hand was held high and roared.


    "You''ve underestimated me too much." Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled and cut out two swords one after another. It was the soul breaking and soul cutting.


    The sword is incomparably skilled. The sharp sword Qi cuts all the surrounding air. In the blink of an eye, it is together with the nebula stick.


    However, although these two moves were powerful, they were not enough to see the Shangguan Ziyun at this time. The luster on the sword awn quickly faded down, as if it would be broken at any time.


    "How can an ant shake a tree." Shangguan Ziyun laughed wildly, but at the next moment his look suddenly changed.


    Wang Yu''s left hand scratched on the blade of the sword. The blood instantly rendered the dark sword into a blood red color, and there was a flash in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    "Blood fountain!" the low voice sounded slowly, but the cold killing intention made Shangguan Ziyun tremble.


    At a glance, I saw that the two separated sword torrents suddenly turned scarlet and bombarded him like a confluence.


    The cold murderous sword Qi made Shangguan Ziyun finally show his fear. The cold sweat immediately wet his clothes. At this moment, he really felt death.


    Although the power on the nebula staff was violent, it was dissolved by the two sword torrents, and the purple light on it disappeared.


    However, at this time, the sword around him disappeared, and all the terrible pressure disappeared.


    Looking at the cold young man in front of him suspiciously, there was a touch of doubt between his eyebrows, "why don''t you kill me?"


    Wang Yu''s attack just now could kill him, but he didn''t start at last.


    "Bang!" Wang Yu''s eyes flashed. He slapped his sword on Shangguan Ziyun''s sword, knocked him to the ground, and the glittering sword tip pointed directly to the center of his eyebrows.


    "Killing is not allowed in the inner court." Wang Yu said faintly. Indeed, killing in the inner court is absolutely not allowed, because this is not the outside Xuanwu domain after all.


    If it were there, I''m afraid there would be no mercy at all.


    Shangguan Ziyun stared at Wang Yu with resentment in his eyes. He wanted to fight back, but at this time, the efficacy of Zengqi pill had passed, and there was little force left. He was unable to fight again.


    "You are not allowed to step into the new area in the future, otherwise the sword edge will not stop here." Wang Yu explored the long sword in his hand. Although he didn''t touch his eyebrow, he was hurt by the sword meaning, and a trace of blood flowed out.


    The cold feeling made Shangguan Ziyun feel his body tremble. He could clearly feel the sharp feeling from the long sword. If he was half an inch ahead, I''m afraid his head would be cut off.


    "Remember what I said." Wang Yusen''s cold voice echoed slowly in the hall, his long sword pointed at the ground and turned away.


    That kind of Ziyun disciple stood in the same place and didn''t dare to move at all, for fear of being killed by Wang Yu.


    After leaving ziyunmen, Wang Yu''s body quickly went in the direction of the new area, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Hoo..."


    After seeing Wang Yu''s figure disappear, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. The depressed atmosphere just now made them dare not even breathe.


    "How''s the sect leader?" Fang Quan came back first, quickly came to Shangguan Ziyun and helped him up.


    "It''s all right. It''s just that the consumption is a little big. If you cultivate yourself, you can recover." Shangguan Ziyun glanced at him. Why didn''t you see him when he was fighting just now.


    "But Wang Yu is really terrible. Even you..." halfway through, he realized he had said something wrong and shut up quickly.


    Shangguan Ziyun looked gloomily at the direction Wang Yu left, with a fierce flash in his eyes, "wait, your opponent is not me."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Yu had left the range of ziyunmen, but did not directly return to the Xinsheng district. Instead, he found a remote place nearby and stopped.


    "Puff..."


    When he stopped, his eyebrows suddenly frowned, a mouthful of fresh blood vomited out, his face became pale, and his breath became disordered.

 Chapter 334

    "Boy, you can!" the voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s heart, with a faint surprise.


    He just wanted to make Wang Yu practice and realize the crack of the yellow spring, but he didn''t expect that he came up with the way of sacrificing the sword with blood to improve the power of the sword move.


    "You didn''t force it." Wang Yu slowly sat down and looked at him with a white look.


    If he didn''t let himself use the formula of ten thousand souls, there would be so much trouble.


    "Although the formula of ten thousand souls is powerful, it''s still not something you can use at will. The formula of seven Xuan sword itself is still powerful. It''s more powerful with your method of blood sacrifice. It''s just a big consumption. Just get used to it." the little soul said with a smile.


    "Go away." Wang Yu scolded softly. What is habit.


    However, I have to say that this blood sacrifice method can indeed improve the power of the sword move, but it consumes a lot of body, and he won''t use it unless he has to.


    At this time, he didn''t have much force left in his body and consumed a lot of blood. He just left Ziyun gate. If it weren''t for his strong will, I''m afraid he would have fallen in Ziyun gate.


    In that case, I''m afraid he will really be planted in the hands of Ziyun gate.


    Sitting on the ground, breathing heavily and recovering some strength, he planned to return to the new area. After all, this place is not safe. It would be bad if someone hurt him when he recovers.


    Standing up, the scene in front of me suddenly shook, quickly held the wall to stabilize my body, and I still stumbled at my feet.


    "The consumption is really big." Wang Yu reluctantly shook his head, slightly judged the direction, and staggered in the direction of the new area.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the white jade square, there was a fine flash again on the strong list that had just changed its ranking not long ago.


    "What, has changed again?" at this time, the people in Baiyu square suddenly noticed the change of Qiangbang stone tablet.


    This list has just changed a few days ago. How come it has changed again in just a few days.


    You know, the ranking on the strong list has always been very stable. It changes once a few months at most, but it changes very frequently recently.


    "Look." suddenly a man''s voice sounded, attracting everyone''s attention to the strong list.


    I saw that the name in the forty-two row suddenly rose, and didn''t stop until thirty-six.


    "From forty-two to thirty-six, who is Wang Yu? He defeated the official Ziyun on the Xingyun staff, and directly promoted from forty-two to thirty-six. How is it possible!" he wiped his eyes and looked at the qiangpang stone tablet again.


    Although the ranking difference between 42 and 36 is not much, there is actually a very different gap. 36 can kill 42 second, but this person has been directly promoted to 46.


    More importantly, this man named Wang Yu has never heard of it before. How can he have such a ranking as soon as he comes up?


    Everyone doesn''t understand this. Is Wang Yu a new student? Thinking of this, they couldn''t help laughing at themselves. How could a freshman defeat Shangguan Ziyun? How long did they come to the inner court.


    At this time, behind the crowd, there was a beautiful figure. She was dressed in light red tight clothes and skirts, showing the attractive curves. Her long black hair reached her waist and tied into a horsetail with a red ribbon, which looked very clean and added a bit of moving meaning.


    On the beautiful face, a pair of eyes as clear as gemstones looked at Qiang bang, with a faint smile on the corners of his mouth, and told the people behind him, "go and investigate this Wang Yu."


    The man was slightly stunned, and then hurriedly replied, "yes."


    "Wang Yu is funny." the woman in red smiled, then turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    "What, Shangguan Ziyun was defeated by Wang Yu!" in the separate courtyard, Xuanling looked gloomy at this time.


    "Touch!" the palm slapped on the table beside him, and the wooden table broke directly.


    "What a waste! I wasted a Qi increasing pill." Xuanling looked gloomy. Even for him, a Qi increasing pill was of great value.


    However, in order to deal with Wang Yu, he gave it to Shangguan Ziyun. If he wasn''t inconvenient to do it himself, how could he make Wang Yu so arrogant.


    The man below trembled slightly. Obviously, he knew the horror of Xuanling''s anger. His dark eyes turned, "brother Xuan, do you want me..."


    As he spoke, the young man''s palm gently crossed his neck, and his eyes flashed with a cruel color.


    Xuanling waved his hand slightly, "not for the time being. Now he suddenly climbed to 36. Other strong list experts should have begun to pay attention to him. For their personal interests, they should find a way to deal with Wang Yu."


    Smelling the speech, the young man nodded slowly, smiled and complimented, "brother Xuan is still powerful."

 Chapter 335

    However, Xuanling is right. As long as he is an expert on the strong list, he will get a certain amount of contribution value every month. Although it is not many, it is also a large number.


    Now the appearance of Wang Yu has indeed shaken the interests of some people. It is sooner or later for someone to find trouble with him.


    "Let''s watch the play now. I want to see how far Wang Yu can jump." a cold arc was raised on the corner of Xuanling''s mouth, and a sharp color flashed in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    He knew nothing about these Wang Yu. At this time, he had stumbled back to the new area.


    At this time, all the freshmen in the new area had sent the wounded back to their rooms. In fact, it was less than half an hour from Wang Yu''s departure to his return.


    At this time, the boy who was fed the pill by Wang Yu has almost recovered. He is very grateful to Wang Yu. He knows the value of a healing pill in the inner courtyard. It takes at least ten contribution values to change it in the Baibao hall.


    But Wang Yu gave it to him without hesitation. How could he dare not move in his heart? You know, his work day is only five contribution values.


    After recovering, he helped organize the new area. However, when he was about to lift another person, he suddenly saw a staggering figure.


    "Door master." the young man was surprised and ran to Wang Yu and held Wang Yu.


    "What''s the matter with you, sect leader?" he could feel that Wang Yu''s breath was weak and even his force was listless.


    "Door master." for a moment, everyone gathered around Wang Yu and looked worried.


    Because they all heard that after Wang Yu came back, he went to Ziyun gate to get justice for them. No matter whether Wang Yu could succeed or not, it was enough for them to admire with this courage.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Just have a rest." Wang Yu smiled reluctantly. He didn''t expect that these people who had just been together for a few days would be so worried about him.


    "Come on, help the door master to rest. Others continue to rectify the wounded. Don''t let the door master worry." the young man holding Wang Yu said softly.


    They didn''t care who gave the order. They nodded. Then they helped Wang Yu back to the room, while the others continued to be busy.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Yu couldn''t help but show a faint smile. These people have changed from refusing to be controlled by anyone to learning to take the collective first. However, what he doesn''t know is that all this is because of him.


    Wang Yu went back to the room and asked the others to go out. He sat on the mat with great effort.


    His hands made a mysterious seal knot in front of him, his eyes slowly closed, his breathing gradually stabilized, the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth slowly gathered towards him, followed his breathing into his muscles and veins, and finally transformed into force into Dantian.


    With the power of Wu hunjue, Wang Yu quickly sucked the aura of heaven and earth around him, but these auras of heaven and earth were very weak for him and could not supply his normal cultivation at all.


    Wang Yu also felt distressed about this. After breaking through the current state, Wang Yu felt that the heaven and earth aura under normal circumstances could not supply his own cultivation.


    An hour passed quickly. Wang Yu slowly breathed out a white mist between his nose and breath, and then his eyes gradually opened.


    "It''s almost recovered, but it takes time to recover the Qi and blood." Wang Yu gently shook his palm, a little helpless.


    "Boy, who says you can only recover slowly? Don''t you have the body of the giant magic Python? The flesh and blood of that thing is a great tonic." the voice of the little soul sounded.


    "That''s right!" Wang Yu suddenly remembered that he had put Xiaolin and the Optimus Python together just now because he was looking for Shangguan Ziyun. He almost forgot.


    Hurriedly took out the jade amulet from the ring, and the little scale appeared in front of him.


    "Haw..."


    Small scale turned her big eyes, and some of them wondered, as if wondering how she suddenly appeared here.


    "Little guy," Wang Yu cried with a smile.


    Xiaolin was suddenly surprised. When he saw Wang Yu, his eyes suddenly flashed with surprise. He hurriedly fell on Wang Yu''s shoulder and rubbed on Wang Yu''s cheek.


    "Let''s go and take you to eat delicious food." Wang Yu smiled and got up and walked out.


    By this time, they had finished repairing and the new area had returned to a neat appearance.


    "Come here." Wang Yu whispered. A moment later, a figure accelerated to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu looked at the man who gave the pill. Looking at his breath, he should have recovered almost.


    "What''s the master''s command?" the young man said respectfully.


    However, he looked surprised at Wang Yu. You know, when Wang Yu came back just now, he was very weak. It was only a long time before he had recovered to the peak. It was really terrible.


    "Let''s go and call all the active disciples. I have something to announce." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    However, when he heard something announced, the young man''s heart suddenly tightened. Just now he came back from Ziyun gate as weak as before. Did he want to fight with Ziyun gate.

 Chapter 336

    You know, there is a huge gap between them and Ziyun gate. There is no chance of winning at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yu looked at the boy who hadn''t moved and wondered.


    "I''ll go now." the young man frowned lightly, but he quickly called someone, because he didn''t dare to disobey Wang Yu''s orders.


    A moment later, a dozen people appeared in front of Wang Yu, but his face was full of fear. Seeing this scene, Wang Yu smiled helplessly. It seems that they thought they were going to take them to fight.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve solved the Ziyun gate. Now I have to do a picnic." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "What, it has been solved!" they couldn''t believe it. Wang Yu solved the problem with Ziyun gate after leaving for half an hour? No one can believe it.


    "Well, it has been solved, but now there is another thing that makes me a little difficult." with a wave of Wang Yu''s palm, the jade amulet in his hand was broken, and a huge figure appeared on the ground.


    Everyone was surprised to see this. Some people suddenly turned pale, "Qing... Qing Tian magic Python!"


    When the voice fell, some people just wanted to run away. Looking at the appearance of the giant magic python, it was at least a second-class high-level martial beast. They didn''t have enough for the martial beast to eat in one bite.


    "Stop." Wang Yu''s low voice suddenly sounded, shaking those people in place.


    He shook his head helplessly. Unexpectedly, these people were so timid. I really don''t know how they got into the inner courtyard. It seems that they should exercise these people in the future.


    "Sect leader......" at this time, all the people reacted that the giant magic Python is dead. It''s a second-class senior martial beast.


    "I brought it back. Let''s eat it in the evening." Wang Yu said with a light smile.


    "What!?" the people in the field were surprised. Optimus Python is a second-class high-grade martial beast. Its flesh and blood is a great tonic. This Optimus Python is nearly 20 meters long and 4 meters thick. If you get the contribution value exchanged in the Baibao hall, I''m afraid it will have at least 1000 contribution value.


    It''s a thousand contribution value. The sect leader just took it out for everyone to eat. What a big hand it takes.


    Hearing the speech, they were surprised at first, and then full of surprises. If they ate the flesh and blood of the giant magic python, they would get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Long live the sect leader." with the cheering of the crowd, they began to prepare to make the Optimus python.


    I have to say that some of these freshmen really can cook, but the scales of the giant magic Python are very hard, and they can''t open it for a long time.


    "Sect leader, this..." looking at Wang Yu who came over, a bunch of people scratched their heads in embarrassment. They couldn''t eat good things.


    "I''ll come." then the Xuan sword appeared in Wang Yu''s hand.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the dark sword flickered. Wang Yu waved the sword fiercely, directly across the body of the giant magic python.


    Xuanjian disappeared. Wang Yu said calmly, "I''ll give you the rest." then Wang Yu turned and went to another place.


    "It''s over. There''s no change?" the crowd was confused. What''s the matter with Wang Yu''s sword?


    However, just when they were wondering, a blood line suddenly appeared on the body of the giant magic python, "look."


    With the man''s voice, everyone looked at the giant demon python. One man stepped forward quickly, put his hand in the past and slowly extended into the gap.


    "This..." in the eyes of the people, they couldn''t help but be shocked. They saw that the man pulled the snake skin slowly, and the snake skin was peeled off so easily, but the flesh and blood were intact.


    They couldn''t help looking at Wang Yu''s back. Their eyes were full of awe. With a sword, they cut off the scales of the giant demon python. What a sharp sword.


    Although Optimus Python is dead, its defense is still amazing.


    After Wang Yu solved the most difficult step, it was easy to get a lot of blood and meat inside. Soon, pieces of cooked meat were put on the campfire for barbecue.


    Others took out the pot and began to stew meat and soup. Soon, the strong aroma spread throughout the freshman area. Just this aroma made people move their fingers.


    "It''s so lively." a voice suddenly appeared in the new area, and all the new students looked at the speaker one after another.


    However, when they saw the man clearly, their eyes suddenly contracted, "wolf... Wolf green."


    They didn''t expect that the visitor would be Lang Qing, but how could Lang Qing come to the new area? You know, Lang Qing is the eighth in the list. If he wants to grab the contribution value, no one can stop him.


    However, they also know that although wolf Qing is careful, he is still very honest and disdains to do such things at all.


    "Why are you here?" when everyone was surprised, Wang Yu slowly came over and said with a smile.


    "Do they know each other?" one of them looked at Wang Yu in surprise.

 Chapter 337

    Langqing heard the voice and looked back. Wang Yuzheng came to him with a smile on his face.


    "Just after handling the matter, I heard that you defeated Shangguan Ziyun. I''m afraid you''re in trouble, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect you to live a moist life." Lang Qing looked at the barbecue on the campfire and gently wiped the corners of his mouth with his thumb.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu immediately smiled, "come together." Wang Yu made an invitation gesture.


    "Then it''s better to be respectful than obedient." Lang Qing smiled and sat down directly. He took the freshly roasted meat and chewed it, regardless of the temperature above.


    Seeing him as a freshman is a little unhappy, but he doesn''t dare to say anything. After all, Lang Qing''s strength is too terrible.


    But looking at his appearance, he seems to have a good relationship with the sect leader. I don''t think he''s looking for trouble.


    "What trouble did you say?" Wang Yu sat down and threw a jar of wine to Lang Qing.


    In the eyes of others, Lang Qing may be the eighth strongest and narrow-minded person, but in Wang Yu''s opinion, he is just a person who is bent on pursuing martial arts, so Wang Yu''s attitude towards him is different from others.


    "You think Qiang Bang is so good to go up." Lang Qing glanced at him and said.


    "Isn''t it?" according to Wang Yu, the ranking on the strong list is played by strength. If you have strength, you can climb up, even the first position is the same.


    "What you think is too simple." wolf Qing wiped the oil on the corner of his mouth and then said, "everyone on the strong list can get some contribution value, you should know that?"


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. When he defeated Shangguan Ziyun, some contribution values were added to the bracelet.


    "But what you don''t know is that in the strong list, the reward will double in January. You can imagine that I am now ranked eighth. The contribution value in the first month is 1000. Although I have been defeated and fell to the ninth, the rewards of the top ten are the same. Now I have been on the strong list for one year. You can calculate my contribution now."


    Langqing''s words were plain, but it was so amazing to hear in Wang Yu''s ears. He doubled every month in a year. Now he has contributed tens of thousands of yuan every month.


    This amount is quite large. I''m afraid there are rich people in the inner court.


    "You should be able to understand what I mean." Lang Qing''s voice revived Wang Yu.


    "Who are you? They will stop me from climbing?" Wang Yu could think that such a huge number would move everyone.


    If someone wants to shake his interests, he naturally will not allow it.


    "Yes, you should be fine for the time being. After all, your current ranking has not reached that level, but if you reach the top 15, I''m afraid the trouble will come," said Wolf Qing.


    Wang Yu''s face was slightly dignified. If so, I''m afraid those people will even start to deal with him at that time.


    However, he was not on the strong list because of himself. He was for Mo WANYING. At the beginning, Li Xingnan said that as long as he reached the fifth place in the strong list, he would directly let Mo WANYING enter the inner court.


    So anyway, he must go up in this strong list, and the lowest goal. As for someone who wants to stop him, come on.


    "You guy." although Wang Yu didn''t speak, Lang Qing could see from his eyes that he didn''t intend to shrink back at all. For this, he had to shake his head reluctantly.


    Although I haven''t known Wang Yu for a long time, Lang Qing can see through some of his character. I''m afraid he won''t be afraid at all.


    "Well, take it as if I didn''t say it. If someone comes to trouble you, I''ll help you." wolf Qing lifted the wine jar in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Sure." Wang Yu was stunned, then raised the wine jar and touched him with a smile.


    The people drank it very late, but there was not much meat left of the giant magic python, but other things were left. Bones and scales were the most valuable things on it.


    Because there was no way for Liu Langqing to spend the night here, he had to leave, but when he left, he promised Wang Yu that he would accompany him to see the station tomorrow.


    Wang Yu sat on a big tree, holding the warm barbecue in one hand and the jar of wine in his arms.


    He looked up at the full moon like a jade plate in the sky. There was some blurred color in his eyes. On the moon, he seemed to see a beautiful face.


    Her eyes were clear and her ruddy mouth was wearing a faint smile, but she still couldn''t hide the cold meaning between her eyebrows.


    "Bing''er, where are you now? I miss you so much." then he came to the basaltic region largely because he was looking for bing''er.


    Because he clearly remembered that Bing er said that she might go to the basaltic region.


    However, the basaltic region is vast, and the region is vast. Looking for a person is like looking for a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 338

    Besides, he can only stay in the inner courtyard now. I''m afraid he can''t leave for a moment.


    But he was not in a hurry, because he knew that one day he would find bing''er, but what he needed to do before that was to make himself stronger.


    In this way, he can stand in front of bing''er and protect her from the wind and rain.


    "Gulu, Gulu..." Wang Yu drank all the wine in the jar. The back of his hand gently wiped the wine off the corner of his mouth. His eyes became very firm for a moment.


    "Bing''er is waiting for me."


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, the sun cuts through the darkness of the night sky, and there is a faint purple flash in the sky.


    A drop of dew fell from the leaves and fell on the sleeping boy''s cheek.


    "Well..."


    Wang Yu''s closed eyes moved slightly, stretched hard and gave a comfortable whisper.


    Gently rubbed his eyes, and then he found that he had spent the night in the tree.


    He jumped down from the tree, put the wine jar in his arms on the ground, turned back to the room and changed into a black robe.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a figure coming quickly from a distance and soon appeared in front of Wang Yu. The visitor was Lang Qing.


    "So early," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "Isn''t this something? I have to perform the task later. Are you interested in coming?" wolf Qing smiled.


    "We''ll talk about it later. Let''s go to the station first. This place is really not suitable for people."


    "Let''s go."


    Then they went to the center of the inner courtyard. Only there could they have a good enough residence. Although there are only 100 lonely souls now, they can''t work.


    Soon they passed the white jade square, but Wang Yu didn''t look at the Qiang Bang stone tablet at all. He was not interested in things.


    The residence mentioned by Lang Qing is located next to the white jade square. There is a magnificent courtyard, including several temples and martial arts venues. It is no worse than the martial arts school.


    "How''s it going?" said Lang Qing with a smile. This residence was what he wanted at the beginning, but he didn''t buy it because he didn''t form a force. He didn''t think about it, but now he gave it to Wang Yu.


    "Very good, just here." Wang Yu nodded with satisfaction. It''s really good here, and he was very satisfied.


    "Well, take out your bracelet and put it on the stone tablet." Lang Qing pointed to a stone tablet not far away and saw a rune on it.


    However, the structure of this rune is quite simple, depending on what special ability it has.


    Wang Yu printed the bracelet on it according to what Lang Qing said. He saw a flash of light. His bracelet instantly disappeared 500 contribution points.


    With the disappearance of contribution value, Wang Yu can feel that all prohibitions in this station have been opened.


    Originally, only a few places in this camp are allowed to see, while other places can only be entered and used after paying the fee.


    If you enter it without leasing, although Wang Yu doesn''t know what will happen, he knows that there must be Countermeasures in the inner court, otherwise the place that can be entered can''t be used by no one.


    "This will be your lonely soul''s residence in the future. Find a good day to move in." Lang Qing said with a smile.


    Wang Yu is also very happy to have such a place to live. This is much better than the new area. What''s more, what he loves is not his contribution value.


    "No, let them move in in a moment." Wang Yu smiled. The more he saw it, the more satisfied he was.


    Then he seemed to think of something. Looking at wolf Qing, he asked, "you just said you were going to give a task. What task?"


    At this time, Wang Yu remembered that Lang Qing said he was in a hurry because he was going to perform a task, and asked whether he wanted to go together. I think it should not be an easy thing.


    "Oh, it''s like this. There''s a three-level martial beast in the outer city. The college has issued a task and sent someone to kill it. Six to ten of them must go. As for the contribution value of others according to their work." Lang Qing frowned slightly.


    These three grade martial beasts don''t have to be the top of the second grade. The degree of strength terror makes people feel palpitating. It is precisely because of this that the college will force the top six to ten to participate in the war. Only in this way can it have a chance of winning.


    "San pin Wu beast really has a thorny problem." Wang Yumei''s sword eyebrow was light, but he was not as nervous as wolf Qing.


    "You can still laugh. It''s a three-level Wu beast." the wolf gave him a white look. Unexpectedly, the boy was not nervous at all. Looking at his relaxed appearance, it seemed that he didn''t pay attention to the Wu beast at all.


    "I''m nervous. I don''t have to go," said Wang Yu, carrying his back to the direction of the new area.


    Indeed, as he said, the college did not force him to go, so it was entirely voluntary. His first thing now is to arrange the lonely soul.


    "You guy, you have to go with me." wolf Qing quickly caught up. He knew Wang Yu''s strength. I''m afraid he might not be able to beat Wang Yu, so if he was with him, the odds of winning would be much higher.


    "Don''t go..."

 Chapter 339

    Then Wang Yu told the news to a group of freshmen, which made the freshmen excited for a long time. Each one had a stronger sense of worship for Wang Yu. I''m afraid it''s Wang Yu who asked them to work hard now. They will not hesitate.


    Looking at their eyes looking at Wang Yu one by one, Lang Qing couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect that these freshmen should take Wang Yu so seriously. I don''t know what he did.


    After that, the freshmen began to pack up their things. Within half an hour, they were ready to go and followed Wang Yu to the station.


    The old students along the way, looking at this group of freshmen who seem to be moving, are very confused.


    Because most freshmen rarely form forces, they don''t think about that at all.


    Soon they came to the station next to the white jade square and saw that all the faces of the temple were full of excitement and excitement.


    This is the most magnificent station they have seen since they came to the inner courtyard, and this station is now theirs.


    "Move everything in quickly." Wang Yu said with a smile. This time he did his duty as a door master.


    "Yes."


    They hurriedly moved things in, but they didn''t go in for long. There were two figures shooting directly out of the door.


    Wang Yu and Lang Qing moved at the same time, took the man down, looked at the flying disciple Wang Yu and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "Door... Door master, the station has been occupied." the man''s face was full of anger and pain. It was obvious that he had been injured just now.


    "Leave it to me. Someone will take them down to have a rest." Wang Yu''s voice suddenly cooled down. He had just left for a while, and the newly rented residence was occupied.


    The two people behind Wang Yu quickly took the injured two people down, and Wang Yu''s look was cold at this time.


    "I''ll see who it is." wolf Green''s face is also unhappy. He chose this residence for Wang Yu. At this time, someone occupied it, which is equivalent to beating his face. He is a face loving person. How can he bear it.


    "Wolf green, you are really a big voice." a loud voice suddenly sounded in the door. With the falling of the voice, a figure appeared in front of everyone.


    I saw that it was a young man in a blue cultivation robe. He was more than two meters tall. His strong body supported the cultivation robe very tightly. He could vaguely see the angular muscles under the robe.


    A black short hair is a little messy, but it looks wild and uninhibited. With that pair of deep and fierce eyes, it is like a human shaped beast.


    "How is Zhang Xing you?" wolf Qing recognized the young man in front of him at a glance. He was Zhang Xing, the strong one behind him, the ninth in the strong list.


    "Zhang Xing, it''s actually Zhang Xing who''s in trouble." a freshman has a fear in his eyes. Zhang Xing''s fierce name is like thunder through his ears. The two of them are ferocious and the people who lost the fight with him are all badly hurt.


    It is said that the last strong ranked ninth was kicked out of the challenge arena after being disabled by him. He never knew what it meant to compete. He did his best.


    Listening to the people''s comments, Zhang Xing couldn''t help but show a dark smile on the corners of his mouth. These words made him very comfortable to listen to.


    "Now that you know, go away." Zhang XINGSEN smiled and looked at the people with disdain.


    Even when he looked at wolf Qing, he was not afraid of the eighth place in the list.


    "Zhang Xing, I think you forgot how I taught you last time." Lang Qing twisted his wrist and made a crackling sound. Zhang Xing''s attitude obviously made him very dissatisfied.


    "Hum, you really think I''m afraid of you." Zhang Xing''s face became gloomy for a moment, as if he could drip water.


    Not long after he reached the ninth place, he went to challenge Lang Qing. The final result spread all over the inner court. Zhang Xing was taught a terrible lesson by Lang Qing, but Lang Qing also suffered a certain degree of injury.


    Zhang Xing regarded it as a disgrace and did not allow anyone to mention it, but no one knew it privately.


    "OK, then challenge me again. If you win the eighth position, it''s yours." wolf Qing said with a smile, and his words were full of fun.


    Because he has absolute confidence, Zhang Xing will not be his opponent. Although it is difficult to beat him, it is not impossible.


    "You..." Zhang Xing frowned. If he really fought with wolf Qing, he basically had no chance of winning. If he lost again, he would humiliate himself and dare to respond.


    After hesitating for a moment, his eyes slowly turned to Wang Yu, who had never spoken. A cruel smile appeared on his face and said sarcastically, "Wang Yu, do you want to stand there and watch all the time? You are really not the master of the school. The freshmen are really waste."


    Wang Yu''s frown suddenly loosened a little and picked it up slightly. "It seems that you were a waste in those years, but now I''m afraid you''re a waste as well."

 Chapter 340

    "Hum, sharp mouthed waste, if you have a seed, fight with me in person." Zhang Xing choked by Wang Yu and didn''t know how to deal with it. Indeed, he was also a freshman at the beginning.


    "Why don''t you dare?" seeing Wang Yu''s silence, he thought Wang Yu was afraid and couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you''re afraid, go away. The rent will be your filial piety to me." Zhang Xing said disdainfully.


    "I think you''re looking for death." the wolf''s green eyes suddenly turned angrily, and he shouted angrily to rush up, which also frightened Zhang Xing.


    When he came, he only knew that this was Wang Yu''s residence. He didn''t know that Lang Qing was also here. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to be so arrogant.


    However, just as Lang Qing was about to rush up, Wang Yu stopped him, "I''ll do it myself."


    "But..."


    Before Lang Qing finished, Wang Yu stepped forward and looked at Zhang Xing indifferently, "this is my territory. It''s bad to break it. Let''s go to the challenge arena and I''ll fight with you."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xing was stunned. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu really dared to answer, but it was just what he wanted.


    A cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "well, soon I will make you regret coming to this world."


    "OK, I''ll wait." Wang Yu''s voice was flat without any emotional fluctuation. Without even looking at him, he followed the disciple to the challenge arena.


    "Hum!" Zhang Xing frowned lightly, looked at the wolf green on the other side and followed up with a cold hum. He would never let go of this opportunity.


    Lang Qing frowned slightly and his eyes were obviously confused. Although Zhang Xing was not very good, he would not come to trouble for no reason.


    Moreover, he could feel that Zhang Xing''s purpose was not on this station at all. He had been targeting Wang Yu.


    "It seems that someone has begun to find Wang Yu''s trouble, but Zhang Xing should be instructed by others, but who can even move Zhang Xing." thinking of this, Lang Qing''s eyes suddenly widened, and a fine light flashed, "it shouldn''t be him, but it''s really troublesome."


    At the thought of that man, even he couldn''t help shivering. That''s the real monster.


    Wolf Qing quickly chased up. Although he had confidence in Wang Yu''s strength, he still wanted to prevent someone from plotting. The inner courtyard was not much simpler than the outside world.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon the news spread in the inner courtyard. As soon as I heard that Wang Yu was fighting Zhang Xing, it immediately attracted many people to watch the war.


    They have long wondered what Wang Yu looks like. In just a few days, he has reached the top 36 of the current list from an unknown person.


    Although I was a little surprised when I heard the news, I ranked ninth in the 36 challenge list, which is no different from looking for death in the eyes of ordinary people.


    The gap between them is not only the ranking, but also the insurmountable strength.


    Zhang Xingna is a famous humanoid martial beast. His means are cruel. He won''t show mercy because you are weak. It seems that another person will be seriously injured under his hands.


    At this time, the challenge arena was full of people who came to watch the game.


    Before the game began, there was an uproar, and there were voices of discussion one after another.


    "It''s amazing who Wang Yu is."


    "I don''t know who he is. I only know that he should be a loser after a while."


    "That''s not certain. Wang Yu will reach 36 in a few days. He should not be a simple figure."


    "Don''t forget that his opponent is Zhang Xing, that cruel monster."


    Hearing Zhang Xing''s name, the people who supported Wang Yu just now shook their heads, "it''s really bad to offend him and return Wang Yu''s life."


    "Alas!"


    As his words fell, there was a sigh in the field. Obviously, they were not optimistic about Wang Yu.


    "Look at them."


    Suddenly a man''s voice sounded, attracting everyone''s eyes. They saw two people walking out of the waiting room, Wang Yu and Zhang Xing.


    The two had already arrived, but the elder in charge of the challenge arena insisted on an open competition as soon as he heard that they were both on the strong list, so he waited until now.


    In order to look at Wang Yu, Lang Qing delayed the departure time of the task.


    "Xiao Lin, wait for me here." Wang Yu said softly to Xiao Lin on his shoulder.


    Xiaolin blinked and seemed reluctant to give up, but finally obediently flew to Langqing''s head. Langqing not only didn''t dislike it at all, but was very happy.


    You know, usually this little scale doesn''t care about him at all. This opportunity is very rare.


    But he still didn''t forget to tell Wang Yu, "be careful."


    Wang Yu slightly smiled and nodded. Then his face returned to its cold color and walked slowly towards the challenge arena. At this time, Zhang Xing had stood on the challenge arena and his fierce eyes were shining like a beast staring at his prey.


    "Boy, you really shouldn''t promise." Zhang Xing smiled and shook his head. His expression was full of regret, but he couldn''t hide the menace in his eyes.


    "Really, I don''t think there''s anything wrong. A dog comes to the door to pick something up. I can''t bite it back. I can only fight back." Wang Yu raised his eyelids slightly and said calmly.


    "You want to die." a killing idea flashed in Zhang Xing''s eyes. At the moment, he really moved to kill Wang Yu.

 Chapter 341

    As the elder announced the beginning, the force in Zhang Xing''s body suddenly surged out, and the light red force surged, which was many times more solid than that of Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Eight grade martial arts disciples!" Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Only eight grade martial arts disciples can have that powerful breath.


    However, he was a little puzzled. Lang Qing was also the eighth grade, but why did Zhang Xing lose to him? It seems that Lang Qing still has his own means.


    I dare not neglect it at all. It''s a genuine eight product. It''s not like the fake of Shangguan Ziyun. Naturally, its strength can''t be compared with that of Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the sound of a broken wind sounded, Zhang Xing''s body turned into a residual shadow, and a fist came with turbulent force, tearing the air apart.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, and the force in his body ran at the same time. There was a flash in his eyes. He didn''t give in to Zhang Xing''s attack. He bombarded away with a strong wind.


    "Dong..."


    The two fists suddenly collided in the middle of the air. The figure of the two people rushed forward suddenly stopped, and Zhang Xing was even more surprised in his eyes.


    "You have some skills, but that''s not enough." Zhang XINGSEN smiled and quickly attacked Wang Yu. The shadows of fists and feet suddenly crisscrossed together.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A deep sound of gas explosion came out, everyone in the field did not blink, and the wave of terrible force spread.


    "Touch..."


    It was another heavy blow, and they suddenly shot out. Wang Yu took dozens of steps back to stabilize his body, but Zhang Xing only took two steps back.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at Zhang Xing not far away.


    Zhang Xing''s strength is really strong. Every punch he hits on Zhang Xing is like bombarding on a rock. His body is much better than him.


    However, compared with Wang Yu, Zhang Xing was staring at Wang Yu, his eyes full of surprise, "how is it possible that he is only a second grade?"


    Although the confrontation just now was very short, Zhang Xing could not help him at all for a time. In the end, he could only gain the upper hand by virtue of cultivation.


    If they were at the same level at this time, Zhang Xing had a feeling that Wang Yu could kill him directly.


    But now he is stronger, and Wang Yu is just a second-class martial artist. He doesn''t believe that he can win under such a strength gap. Moreover, his strength is far better than that of an ordinary eighth class martial artist.


    "You''re very good, but I''m stronger than you." a ferocious smile flashed on Zhang Xing''s face and attacked Wang Yu again.


    That momentum was more terrible than just now. Obviously, just now was just a temptation.


    Wang Yu ignored his words. The force in his body was flowing rapidly. He could feel the great oppression brought to him by Zhang Xing at this time.


    "Burst..."


    There was a explosion at his feet, and Wang Yu burst out suddenly. There was a crazy color on his handsome face, which surprised Zhang Xing.


    In the blink of an eye, the two figures collided again, like two comets.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The speed of the two people stunned the audience. In their eyes, they can only see the residual shadows intertwined.


    The sound of bombarding the body spread in the field, and others felt numb.


    "Army tiger!"


    In Wang Yu''s eyes, Jing mang flashed and hit several fist shadows quickly. Then he suddenly integrated with his fist and blasted away with a violent force.


    Feeling the fierce wind from the fist, Zhang Xing''s face changed and his feet moved back quickly.


    But how could Wang Yu miss this opportunity? There was another sound of blasting at his feet, and his body immediately turned into a residual shadow to catch up. Even the audience could hear the sound of the wind.


    "Wang Yu is so strong that he has the upper hand."


    "This is just the beginning. Zhang Xing hasn''t made any moves yet." the man disdained in his voice.


    "Then you go up and fight Zhang Xing. I''m afraid you don''t even have the courage."


    The man shrunk his neck and didn''t dare to speak again. Now he is also a second-class martial artist, but even if he lent him a few courage, he didn''t dare to challenge Zhang Xing.


    "Boom..."


    A roar sounded, and the audience was quiet. All eyes looked at the challenge arena.


    Zhang Xing punched Wang Yu, but at the next moment, Zhang Xing retreated a few steps, and the challenge arena under his feet was cracked.


    "What''s the situation?" a crowd couldn''t believe it. Looking at this scene, Zhang Xing was beaten back.


    Zhang Xing was not in the mood to listen to the discussion under the stage. At this time, in his eyes, there was only Wang Yu inspired by his clothes and robes.


    "What a powerful punch!" Wang Yu suddenly used his martial arts just now. Zhang Xing had no time to fight back, so he had to step back and accumulate his strength to fight with Wang Yu.


    But he looked down on Wang Yu after all. The blow made him feel as if a tiger was coming at him. His arms trembled slightly.


    "It''s really hard to deal with." Zhang Xing didn''t expect Wang Yu to be so difficult.

 Chapter 342

    At that time, he just wanted the man to owe himself a favor. Moreover, he also said that Wang Yu was only a second-class strength.


    Although his words are right, this strength is not comparable to the second grade.


    "It seems to be serious." Zhang Xing licked his lips slightly. It is clear that his people will know that he is serious when they see this action.


    "Boy, you can take my move too." as soon as the voice fell, Zhang Xing suddenly formed a seal in his hand, and the force in his body ran crazy.


    At this moment, the dark eyes were also rendered red, full of fierce light, like wild animals.


    "Heaven devil''s palm!" with a burst of drinking, Zhang Xing slapped Wang Yu hard.


    I''m afraid that the crazy force surging in the palm will turn the mountains into powder under this palm.


    "Heaven devil''s palm, Zhang Xing''s unique skill! Wang Yu is afraid to be in trouble now." Lang Qing clenched his palm and looked anxious.


    He was hurt by the devil''s palm at the beginning. Although he won in the end, he was still afraid of the fury of the devil''s palm.


    "I''m afraid the game is coming to an end." the elder who has been watching the battle nearby shook his head slightly. He can see that Wang Yu has good talent, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t have enough time to grow up. Otherwise, Zhang Xing is probably not his opponent.


    The lonely souls looked nervously at the challenge arena, their fists were tightly clenched, and their joints were white.


    "Door master."


    Zhang Xing came to Wang Yu in the blink of an eye. The fierce palm wind tore Wang Yu''s clothes and robes apart.


    "Die." Zhang Xing''s face was covered with a ferocious smile, as if he had seen Wang Yu seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    However, at this moment, Wang Yu''s black light flashed through the Xuan sword and appeared in his grasp.


    "Hum..."


    The terrible sword idea broke out in an instant, and Wang Yu''s look changed suddenly. It seemed that the lotus flower with sword idea was rotating in his eyes.


    "Break the soul, cut the soul and split the yellow spring." the sharp edge of the dark sword in your hand soared, and the three sword moves were cut out in an instant. Solitary soul, quiet soul and yellow spring water seemed to be contained in the sword move.


    "Hum, you underestimate me too." Zhang Xing''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a fine flash in them, and the power on his palm soared, which was against the three sword moves.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of a huge explosion sounded, and a terrible air wave spread instantly. Among them, there was a sword, which also had terrible destructive power.


    "Really..." the old man shook his head slightly, looking helpless.


    Then I saw his whole body suddenly surging out. The surging force was extremely strong. I don''t know how much stronger it was than the two. If you insist on comparison, it would be like streams and rivers.


    The old man quickly pinched out a Dharma formula in his hand. Then the whole martial arts arena was surrounded by the spirit of heaven and earth and turned into a barrier to block all the Qi waves.


    "It''s really inconvenient, but why does this boy''s sword move look familiar?" the old man looked at Wang Yu in the field and couldn''t help thinking.


    He felt very familiar with the sword move just now, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment, which made him very anxious.


    "It''s terrible, this... Is this the top ten strong?" all the students were shocked. They couldn''t see such a degree of fighting at ordinary times. This is the top ten strong.


    Although Wang Yu is not in the top ten, at present, his strength is enough to fight Zhang Xing. Although they don''t know the final result, they understand that even if Wang Yu can''t reach it, the top fifteen is more than enough.


    "Boom..."


    While they were discussing, an explosion sounded, which immediately dispersed the air wave just now.


    Two figures appeared on the challenge arena. At this time, Wang Yu''s three sword moves had been broken, and the power in Zhang Xing''s palm was also greatly reduced.


    "Is Wang Yu going to be defeated?" wolf Qing frowned. He could feel that Zhang Xing still had spare strength, but Wang Yu''s sword move was afraid to be the end.


    But when he looked at Wang Yu, he found that there was no tension or panic on Wang Yu''s face.


    "What''s the matter with Wang Yu? Don''t worry if it''s all like this?" wolf Qing clenched his fist. Wang Yu looked like this, as if he wasn''t the next recruit.


    "You can''t lose." wolf Qing suddenly roared loudly. He really regarded Wang Yu as a friend. Although he couldn''t get along for a day, he didn''t see many people, and Wang Yu happened to be one.


    "Sect leader..." the lonely souls turned red and their eyes were full of determination. It was not easy for the sect leader to do this. Even if they lost, they would never blame him.


    Zhang Xing glanced off the stage, then looked at Wang Yusen and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be very popular, but it''s useless. You''ll lose after all."


    Wang Yu looked at him indifferently, and his voice was cold, "so you have no friends."


    Zhang Xing suddenly found that there seemed to be a flash of blood in Wang Yu''s eyes. He didn''t know whether it was true or illusion.

 Chapter 343

    "We can''t wait any longer. We must make a quick decision." Zhang Xing suddenly flashed a fierce color in his eyes, and the power on his palm increased a bit, which made Wang Yu''s last sword move on the verge of collapse.


    Wang Yu glanced at the crowd under the stage, and a slight smile could not help but appear on the corners of his mouth.


    Then his eyes suddenly became deep, like the night sky, and his palm slowly crossed over the Xuan sword. The blood immediately dyed the Xuan sword dark red.


    "Yellow spring of blood!"


    The roar sounded in Wang Yu''s heart. The dark sword seemed to be induced. A sound of sword chanting rang through the sword body, and the dark red light on the sword body was great. The yellow spring of sword meaning that was going to be defeated immediately solidified a bit of dark red color, and quickly spread over the sword move.


    "What is this means?" Zhang Xing was surprised and his eyes contracted for a while.


    The terrible sword, like the cold water of the yellow spring, constantly impacted the power in his palm. According to this degree, the force in his body will not last long.


    "Hum, if you want to compete with me in the level of force, you little second-class martial arts disciple also deserve it." Zhang Xing clenched his teeth and frowned.


    "Really?" Wang Yu said coldly.


    As the voice fell, Wang Yu''s whole body suddenly swarmed out, and the light on the yellow spring of blood was also making a great effort at this time. The terrible sword idea spread in an instant, and even the surrounding borders trembled.


    "It''s a strong sword intention. How old is he? Such a talent is really evil!" the old man on one side observed Wang Yu with his eyes slightly narrowed, and his dry palm stroked his gray beard. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Do your best, or you will worship." Wang Yu said faintly.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xing was stunned by the reality, and then a smile appeared on his face, but this time the smile was not fierce and ferocious.


    Like a soldier, there is a strong sense of war and pride.


    "OK."


    Zhang Xing burst out laughing. Then he saw that there seemed to be a red appearance on his body. Just for a moment, it turned into a red figure, and even his hair turned red.


    And his strength, which had already begun to be weak, suddenly surged up, and a powerful threat spread in an instant. Even the students under the stage could feel that his heart seemed to speed up the rhythm.


    "What''s going on?" not only Lang Qing, but all the people present were surprised at the sudden change of Zhang Xing.


    "He didn''t compete with me last time. Did he keep his strength for me?" whispered wolf green.


    However, he soon denied it. Although Zhang Xing was arrogant, he was very concerned about his reputation and the outcome of the competition. It was impossible not to exert his full strength.


    Now there is only one explanation for this situation. This ability was developed after him. I''m afraid it was to deal with himself. No wonder he dared to be arrogant just now.


    But now this trick for himself was first used on Wang Yu. It seems that Wang Yu has really forced him to use the means of pressing the bottom of the box.


    "ChiYan battle body!" seeing Zhang Xing at this time, the old man was surprised, "I didn''t expect that this boy has cultivated ChiYan battle body. Now the boy who makes the sword is in trouble."


    However, for this competition, the interest in the eyes of the old man is getting stronger and stronger.


    "What kind of martial arts is this?" Wang Yu was surprised. Just now he just felt that Zhang Xing didn''t give full play, but he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I bought this red fire fighting body from Baibao hall at a high price. You are lucky to be its first opponent."


    "It seems to be a secret method." Wang Yu was slightly surprised. There are all kinds of strange and strange secret methods on this Wufu continent. In addition to martial arts skills, there are also some mysterious and strange secret methods.


    The power of the secret method is very strong, but it usually takes a price to cast it. I think Zhang Xing''s ChiYan battle body is like this.


    "Then let me experience it." Wang Yu raised an arc around his mouth. He hasn''t had such a battle for a long time.


    "Haha, haha, OK." Zhang Xing laughed wildly. His force instantly sent out a hot air wave, and the temperature twisted the surrounding air.


    The dark sword in Wang Yu''s hand was suddenly waved, and the yellow spring of blood suddenly exploded. The terrible force wrapped Zhang Xing directly in it.


    "What a terrible means." the students under the stage looked at it in shock. I''m afraid the energy of the explosion just now can''t be taken over by the eight grade martial arts disciples.


    But Wang Yu did not relax at all. He looked warily at the center of the energy. He could feel that there was a hot temperature rising there.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of a broken wind sounded, and the blood red shadow suddenly came. The speed pulled it into a light, and the terrible power suddenly broke out.


    "Take my fist." it was like Zhang Xing''s roar bathed in the fire, and the fist came with a hot air wave.


    "OK." a fierce look flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. He wanted to see how strong Zhang Xing was at this time.


    "Boom..."


    All the forces in Wang Yu''s body burst out in an instant, and the sword awned on the Xuan sword in his hand. The terrible sword idea immediately filled his body, and even the spirit of heaven and earth trembled slightly.


    A gray sword light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. Although it was only a flash, the sharp meaning seemed to be solid.


    "Broken rock!"

 Chapter 344

    A terrible gray sword suddenly cut out, and the terrible power seemed to cut the world apart, and the aura of the surrounding world immediately scattered and fled.


    "What kind of sword is this?" the old man was surprised. He could not see through the subtlety of this sword. I''m afraid it was far beyond the third grade, but how could he display it? Although its power was as powerful as the third grade martial arts, it was not in contrast with its subtlety.


    "What a strange boy." the old man nodded slightly and stroked his beard.


    "Ha ha ha, come on." Zhang Xing looked crazy. He hasn''t fought like this for a long time.


    "Heaven devil fist!"


    A hard blow to the sword was a roar, but Zhang Xing''s face suddenly changed within a meter of the sword.


    His eyes were full of horror. The terrible sword idea was to make his skin scratched with fine scars, and the blood flowed out continuously.


    "How could it be? I have a red fire body. It''s impossible?" Zhang Xing''s eyes were full of disbelief. The sword made him feel the fatal danger.


    The extremely sharp sword seems to be able to cut some open.


    "I won''t lose." Zhang Xing''s face was full of crazy color, clenched his teeth and resisted the terrible sword intention. He didn''t believe that he would be defeated by these two martial arts disciples.


    The shadow of the sword suddenly cut off, leaving a huge scar on the challenge arena. The sharp sword idea permeated the whole martial arts arena.


    "No, the barrier will be broken." the old man was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that this sword could not even stop the barrier he had arranged.


    His hands suddenly formed a seal, and the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth gathered together to quickly repair the boundary full of cracks.


    However, at this time, the sword was finally cut down. It seemed very slow, but it actually happened between lightning and flint.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of the sword rang out. Zhang Xing''s body was full of blood. The madness in his eyes gradually disappeared and was replaced by the color of shock.


    Looking at the sword close at hand, Zhang Xing regretfully waved his fist, and the two terrible forces suddenly burst together.


    "Boom..."


    A huge explosion rang through, and the terrible energy raged in an instant, like a storm.


    "Kaka, Kaka... Bang!"


    Under the bombardment of this energy, the boundary suddenly appeared cracks, and then spread like a cobweb. The old man had no time to repair and finally broke.


    "Back!"


    The old man immediately roared, and everyone was slightly stunned. Then he looked frightened and quickly fled to the distance. The old man tried his best to stabilize his energy.


    But he found that the power was beyond his control.


    "Hum."


    The old man suddenly snorted coldly. Since he can''t control it, he can break it directly.


    I saw the old man''s robe sleeve suddenly waved for several times, and the skillful force was rampant, directly dispersing all the violent energy.


    When the energy dissipated, the two figures in the field also showed up. Wang Yu held a mysterious sword and pointed directly at Zhang Xingmei''s heart. As long as he moved forward, he could kill him.


    At this time, Zhang Xing''s whole body was full of blood, and his fist seemed to hit Wang Yu''s chest, but there was still a long distance, and he could not hurt Wang Yu at all.


    "You lost." Wang Yu''s indifferent voice sounded. It was light enough for Zhang Xing to hear clearly.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Zhang Xing didn''t speak and laughed loudly. He was very bright and had no previous fierce intention.


    Slowly put down the outstretched palm, the blood red color on the body gradually faded, and the skin returned to its normal color, but the blood on the body was still very dazzling.


    "You are very strong, and you will be the ninth in the list in the future." Zhang Xing smiled and said.


    Trainee Wang Yu frowned slightly. Zhang Xing''s attitude changed a little too fast.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s expression, Zhang Xing smiled brightly, "although I am a little arrogant, what I admire most is the strong. You are one."


    "But why did you take back most of your strength?" Zhang Xing asked. Just now, at the moment when the sword fell, Zhang Xing could feel that the strength above had weakened significantly. He knew that Wang Yu must have taken it back.


    "I have no reason to kill you." Wang Yu smiled. Indeed, if the sword was cut, Zhang Xing would be more or less unlucky.


    "OK, I like you very much. We will be friends in the future." Zhang Xing laughed at the speech, but he knew that Wang Yu didn''t talk big. His sword just now did have the power to kill himself.


    "Wang Yusheng." the old man''s voice sounded like thunder in this space and passed into everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 345

    The old man''s voice spread and fell in everyone''s ears. They had stopped, walked back slowly, and looked at the field incredulously.


    "It''s Wang Yusheng!" everyone was surprised. Zhang Xing''s offensive was far stronger than the eight grade martial arts disciples just now.


    "He really won!" Lang Qing also looked at Wang Yu in the field, looking a little stunned, but he couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    Zhang Xing''s last blow just now, he didn''t dare to say that he could take it. He didn''t expect Wang Yu to be so strong.


    "I still underestimated him." Lang Qing smiled helplessly and shook his head. Wang Yu is the most invisible person he has ever seen.


    "Something''s wrong." Lang Qing frowned suddenly and hurriedly swept away from the stage. However, when he came to Wang Yu''s side.


    "Poop..."


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of Wang Yu''s mouth. His face, which had turned white because of the massive consumption of force, became extremely pale in an instant, and his breath was also depressed.


    "Wang Yu!"


    Wolf Qing was surprised and hurriedly held Wang Yu, who was about to fall, with a worried look: "how are you?"


    "It''s all right, it''s just that the consumption just now was a little big." Wang Yu reluctantly smiled, but the use of broken rocks just now really evacuated all the force in his body.


    Now there is no strength to stand, so we can only rely on the help of wolf Qing.


    "Eat this." Zhang Xing didn''t expect that Wang Yu would suddenly do this. He quickly took out a pill from the ring and handed it to Wang Yu.


    "Go away." wolf Qing shouted angrily and stared at Zhang Xing with cold eyes. If he hadn''t come to the door to provoke Wang Yu, how could he be so seriously injured.


    "Lang Qing, I have a good intention. Don''t be ignorant of good or bad." Zhang Xing''s face was also gloomy. He didn''t feel how he lost to Wang Yu, but Lang Qing made him very angry.


    Seeing the two, Wang Yu shook his head helplessly, "Lang Qing is also kind, so take it."


    "Hum." with a cold hum, he grabbed the jade bottle and poured out the pill.


    Looking at the pill lying in his hand, Lang Qing had a slightly surprised look in her eyes. When she looked at Zhang Xing, she couldn''t help but change her eyes. "You''re actually willing to take this thing out!"


    "Hum, who do you think I Zhang Xing is? I like Wang Yu very much. Now he is my friend. What''s the blood clotting pill at the top of the second grade?" Zhang Xing snorted coldly, obviously dissatisfied with Lang Qing''s attitude, and then said boldly.


    There''s no nonsense. Since Zhang Xing even took out the blood clotting pill, it shows that he really wants to make a friend with Wang Yu. You know, this pill is usually regarded as a treasure. Even the Baibao hall has 500 contribution values to exchange for one.


    "Second grade peak, this..." Wang Yu was also a little surprised when he heard the speech. Just now he fought like an enemy. Now he took out this kind of thing. If it wasn''t confirmed by Lang Qing, he really didn''t dare to eat it.


    "Don''t say anything. I''m sure you''re a friend of Zhang Xing. Recover quickly and we should go on the road," Zhang Xing said with a bright smile.


    "What''s on the road?" Wang Yu was puzzled, but he seemed to understand something when he saw wolf Qing.


    "You defeated me. Now you are the ninth in the list. For the tasks released today, you will go to the sixth to tenth places," Zhang Xing explained.


    "Well, it seems that you must go." Langqing couldn''t help laughing at Wang Yu. No matter what he said just now, he wouldn''t go with him. Unexpectedly, even if he didn''t let him, he must go now.


    "Hey..." he sighed helplessly. He just wanted to stop for a while, but why did he always find something for himself?


    Ignoring the gloating wolf Qing and the confused Zhang Xing, he directly sat down on the original site and took the blood clotting pill.


    The entrance of the pill immediately turned into a warm current, flowing towards his muscles and veins, quickly repairing his injuries, and the force also recovered quickly with the help of the medicine.


    Zhang Xing was not idle. What he had just consumed was also very serious. His injury was even more serious than Wang Yu, so he swallowed two blood clotting pills and recovered in situ.


    While Lang Qing was teasing the cold and arrogant little scales while helping them protect the law.


    "I didn''t expect such a result." the people under the stage looked at Wang Yu and Zhang Xing who suddenly became friends.


    Just now they were fighting to death. Now Zhang Xing took out the blood clotting pill and gave it to Wang Yu. It seems that the turning point is a little too fast.


    "It seems that Wang Yu will soon become the man of the hour in the inner court."


    After the competition, they didn''t have any meaning to stay here, so they soon left the range of the challenge arena, but with their departure, the news quickly spread all over the inner court.


    The old man didn''t leave, but came to the wolf Green who was teasing small scales, "wolf green."


    Hearing this sound, Lang Qing quickly looked at the old man, "what''s the matter with Duan Changlao?"


    Langqing knows the old man. He is the elder in charge of all affairs in the martial arts arena. Although he is only in charge of the martial arts arena, Langqing knows that the old man''s strength is terrible.

 Chapter 346

    "You know Wang Yu very well. Do you know who his master is?" the old man asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ve only known him for a day. Why does elder Duan want to take him as an apprentice?" Lang Qing said with a smile.


    "I have the idea, but the boy is too talented. I''m afraid I don''t have the ability to teach him. Besides, he should have a teacher. If I''m right, the sword technique he used just now should be Li Xingnan''s seven mysterious sword formula." elder Duan sighed.


    At such an age, you can have such strength. Such talent is not a monster. Some disciples with such qualifications don''t want to accept it.


    However, the demon seemed to have been one step ahead. Just now he finally remembered that the sword move used by Wang Yu was old man Li''s seven Xuan sword formula.


    Since he is already his apprentice, there is no way to get it. The old guy pouts very much.


    "You mean Wang Yu is elder Li''s disciple!" Lang Qing looked at Wang Yu who was concentrating on recovery in surprise.


    Li Xingnan has a very high position in the minds of these inner courtyard students. More importantly, his strength is strong. The whole Wutian college can be ranked in the top five.


    At the beginning, he wanted elder Li''s advice, but it couldn''t be realized. If he could get his advice, I''m afraid his strength would be improved again.


    But Wang Yu was able to become Li Xingnan''s apprentice and get his true biography. It seems that Wang Yu is really not simple.


    "Even the old man is not qualified to teach. He will never be in the pool in the future." the voice is still echoing, and elder Duan has already turned and left.


    Langqing stayed in place for a moment and looked at Wang Yu, whose breath was recovering rapidly. He was jealous, but he didn''t mean to be jealous. "It seems that my Langqing''s eyes are right."


    An hour later, Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes. A gray sword suddenly twinkled in his eyes, as if it were real.


    Slowly attributed all the force to the elixir field, vomited out the turbid qi and felt the body restored to the peak, "this blood coagulation pill is really easy to use, but it''s too expensive."


    There were only the last two pills left in his ring, one of which was given to him by the old master when he was in tianhuangcheng.


    "It seems that we are going to get a batch of pills." Wang Yu planned in his heart. After all, the pills are really indispensable.


    "Haw..."


    A familiar cry suddenly sounded in Wang Yu''s ear. Xiao Lin slowly fell on his shoulder and rubbed his cheek with his head.


    "OK, OK." Wang Yu smiled and touched its head. He really had no way to deal with the small scale.


    "Recover so soon!" wolf Qing looked at Wang Yu, who had completely recovered at this time, and couldn''t help but be surprised. Although the blood clotting pill has powerful effect, it takes at least two hours to absorb it all. Besides, Wang Yu is still so badly hurt that he can''t recover in four or five hours, but now it''s only one hour


    "No, your breath seems to be solidified a lot?" Lang Qing looked at Wang Yu and said.


    "Oh, I broke through the third grade just now." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    Just now, when he was recovering, he seized a chance, so he directly broke through to the third grade level. If he was allowed to play with Zhang Xing now, even if he didn''t use broken rocks, he was sure to win.


    "Monster." Lang Qing looked at Wang Yu in amazement and couldn''t help feeling that he broke through the third grade after a battle. Ordinary people can''t do it at all. It seems that Wang Yu is really different.


    Wang Yu just smiled and didn''t go on. After all, the martial soul formula he practiced was not an ordinary skill.


    "When shall we start?" Wang Yu asked.


    Now that he has become the ninth in the strong list, even if he doesn''t want to perform that task, he must go now, otherwise there will be no reward and punishment.


    "Let''s go together when Zhang Xing wakes up. Now he has become the tenth, but it doesn''t seem to have a great blow to him. It''s really rare for him to do so." Lang Qing slightly curled his lips. Although he gave Wang Yu a blood clotting pill, he still couldn''t change his impression in his heart.


    "I feel that Zhang Xing is quite cheerful, but how can he trouble me for no reason?" Wang Yu feels a little strange now.


    According to the truth, he and Zhang Xing have no grudges at all, and for his new life, he disdains to be difficult for himself with his character.


    "You feel it, too." Langqing looked at Wang Yu and said softly, "I feel that he was ordered by others."


    Wang Yu''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Who can direct him?"


    "Yes, top three." Lang Qing''s voice became a little dignified. If it was like what he thought, Wang Yu would be really in trouble.

 Chapter 347

    The strength of each of the top three in the list is extremely terrible. Although they are still martial arts disciples, ordinary warriors are not their opponents. The most terrible thing is Xuanling, who ranks first. It is said that he has killed second-class warriors when he was in the eighth grade. His strength is not strong.


    "I should have no threat to the top three of the list, but that Xuanling." Wang Yu suddenly remembered that after coming to the inner courtyard, the teacher told him to be careful of Xuanling.


    Among the strong list, Xuanling is the most likely person to want to trouble himself.


    "I hope it''s not him, or it''ll be really troublesome." at the mention of Xuanling, Lang Qing''s face is full of fear.


    "It doesn''t matter. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Let it go." Wang Yu smiled calmly. He was not afraid of the so-called strong list. If he used wanhun sword, he was absolutely sure of winning.


    However, Xiao Hun said that it''s better for wanhun sword to appear less in this Xuanwu region, because someone may recognize wanhun sword here.


    Before he has absolute strength, if he is recognized as wanhun sword, I''m afraid his life will be difficult to save, so wanhun sword can''t be used unless he has to.


    Wang Yu didn''t wait here. He slipped a line of words to Zhang Xing on the ground and asked him to go with him when he woke up.


    Then he returned to the new residence of the lonely soul, and Lang Qing also went back to prepare. After all, I don''t know what kind of danger there will be this time.


    As soon as Wang Yu came to the door of the new residence, he saw that there was a dark plaque on the lintel of Nuo Da, with two scarlet characters "solitary soul" on it


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing. "These people are really fast enough."


    Netease knows that those disciples must have made it. I think this plaque also spent a lot of contribution value.


    However, Wang Yu is quite satisfied with this. After all, how can a force not have its own plaque.


    Walking slowly into the door, I ran into a doorman cleaning the yard.


    Before Wang Yu could speak, the man looked up and saw Wang Yu. He shouted excitedly, "the door Lord is back."


    The sound spread in an instant, and a group of disciples soon appeared in the courtyard, full of hundreds of people.


    Looking at the power of his lonely soul, Wang Yu nodded slightly. Although it is still very weak, Wang Yu can see the upward power in their eyes.


    I believe that in a short time, the lonely soul can grow up and even become the top force in the inner court.


    He nodded slightly at them, then took out his bracelet, pointed to the man saved by him with pills and said, "come here, what''s your name?"


    The man was surprised at first. Then he hurried to Wang Yu and bowed, "return to the door Lord, Yang Qian."


    "Well, take out your bracelet."


    "Yes." without the slightest hesitation, he directly handed his bracelet to Wang Yu.


    After looking at the poor twenty contribution value above, Wang Yu didn''t wrinkle slightly. How can Nuo Da''s zongmen have no source of income.


    Besides, there are hundreds of people here. How should they operate in the future? Since they have joined the lonely soul Wang Yu, they must not be difficult because of their contribution value.


    Wang Yu transferred his contribution value to Yang Qian''s bracelet, and then handed it back in his stunned eyes. "These contribution values are used for the operation of the zongmen first. There are more than 2000 contribution values, which should be enough for a period of time."


    "Sect leader..." not only Yang Qian, but all the disciples were moved. They looked at Wang Yu. You should know that other forces squeezed the disciples first, but Wang Yu took out all his contribution value and said it was for the sect. In fact, it was for them.


    "Yang Qian, in the future, you will be responsible for managing the financial affairs of the sect. You should also supervise him. When I am away, you can find him for something. If Yang Qian is found to have any excessive behavior, I will not spare him.


    As long as everyone works hard, you can also hold the post, so you should manage the lonely soul well after I leave. Don''t let others bully you. Remember that everything has me. "Wang Yu''s voice was loud, which made the disciples excited.


    "Yes." the thunder like voice echoed in the lonely soul, as if it could rush into the sky.


    "Well." Wang Yu nodded slightly and then said to Yang Qian, "make good use of the power I give you. Qin Tian has let me down once. I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Yes." Yang Qian''s heart stirred at the moment. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu would hand over such a responsibility to himself.


    You should know that his surprise is equivalent to the existence of the Deputy sect leader. He hasn''t recovered from the shock for a while.


    "Well, you can arrange the duties in the door. When I come back, I hope to see a formed lonely soul." Wang Yu said softly.


    "Yes." Yang Qian''s voice was full of sonorous meaning.


    "Well, I want to stay alone for a while. Don''t bother me." then Wang Yu walked to the bedroom he had long liked.


    When Wang Yu left the backyard, he suddenly became boiling. For them, it was a big thing to select positions.


    "Brothers, we can''t disappoint the sect leader." Yang Qian held the bracelet in his hand and shouted loudly.


    "Never disappoint the sect leader, never disappoint the lonely soul." the voice was like a wave, rippling constantly.

 Chapter 348

    Hearing the voice outside, Wang Yu also showed an indifferent smile around his mouth. This is the first time he created a force, so he can only do this. After all, he is not good at management.


    Back in the room, Wang Yu found that the room had been cleaned and had some appearance. After closing the door, Wang Yu sat in a chair.


    With a wave of his palm, five jade cards appeared on the table. Just now he has been trying to earn contribution value.


    For him, Fu Li is the best, so he can only make his mind on it.


    "Heaven and earth aura is the foundation of cultivation. Although the heaven and earth aura here is stronger than that in the new area, it is not very strong. If the spirit gathering array is made of traction talisman, it should attract some people," Wang Yu thought.


    As he thought, the essence of cultivation is the heaven and earth aura. The richer the heaven and earth aura, the greater the help to cultivation. Absolutely no one will arouse the strong heaven and earth aura.


    There are many demons in the inner courtyard, but the spirit of heaven and earth is ordinary, which can only support their normal cultivation.


    People with strong power can spend huge contribution value in exchange for living in a place with strong aura of heaven and earth, but the poor can''t touch such a place at all.


    "That''s it."


    The red awn flashed in his hand, and the blood drop appeared in his hand, and then the traction Rune was carved on the jade card.


    Now Wang Yu has been handy in depicting traction runes, which can save soul power to the greatest extent. With his strength reaching the third grade, soul power has also been improved.


    Therefore, it is possible to depict the five traction runes. More than half an hour later, Wang Yu portrayed all the five traction runes. Because of their appearance, the aura of heaven and earth in the house was gradually enriched.


    "The consumption is still very large." Wang Yu''s face is a little white at this time. The five pieces depicted in one breath consume a lot of soul power, "recover first."


    He went to the upper wall of the bed and sat down. He meditated to restore his soul power. It was not so easy to restore his soul power than force. It took more than half an hour for Wang Yu to recover almost.


    If it is force, I''m afraid it will take less than five minutes to replenish the consumption.


    "Choose a place now." Wang Yu thought of a place.


    There is a martial arts field in this residence. The place is wide, which is very suitable for arranging Juling array.


    Then Wang Yu hurried there quickly. Now his time is running out. When Zhang Xing comes, he will leave. Although it''s not far away, he doesn''t know when to perform the task. After all, he doesn''t know what level of martial beast it is.


    Standing in the center of the martial arts arena, Wang Yu breathed out slowly. Then his eyes flashed with a sharp color. With a wave of his palm, the five jade amulets flew in five different directions, and then fell on the ground lightly.


    "The nine talismans records the layout method of the gathering spirit array. It seems that the array technique needs to be practiced in the future." Wang Yu made complex fingerprints according to the records in the nine talismans.


    The surging force suddenly surged out and poured into the five jade runes. Then the light on the jade runes suddenly flickered, and then disappeared. Even the five jade runes disappeared.


    "That''s it?" Wang Yu was a little surprised. It should not be so simple, but how could he finish it so quickly?


    "This is really a spirit gathering array." after feeling it a little, Wang Yu was able to find that the spirit of heaven and earth in the martial arts field became more and more rich.


    The spirit gathering array composed of Wulin traction talisman is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect that your talent of array is no less than that of Rune." the surprised voice of the little soul suddenly sounded in his heart.


    "Do you mean that I also have high attainments in array?" Wang Yu asked. If so, wouldn''t I be able to have another big skill.


    "Don''t be happy too early. These two are the main roads. There are not many people who can achieve high achievements on both. After all, only one heart and one mind can go further," said the little soul.


    Wang Yu also nodded when he heard the speech. He knew that if he practiced both, it would certainly distract his energy. Moreover, the later it was, the more difficult it was to improve.


    However, Wang Yu is not a person who can easily say no. he needs the power of the array, or he needs more power.


    "I''d like to try. I believe I can." Wang Yu said softly, but there was a firm light in his look.


    "OK, but we should focus on Fu Tao." since Wang Yu has decided, Xiaohun can only agree to let him have a try.

 Chapter 349

    With the emergence of the spirit gathering array, the heaven and earth aura in the martial arts field has been rich to a certain extent. There is a faint fog floating in the air. You can only see the outline of people tens of meters away.


    Soon someone found that the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth was gathering towards the lonely soul. Although it was slow, it was gathering all the time.


    Soon, a group of people had been attracted to watch in front of the lonely soul gate. The heaven and earth aura gathered together. Something must have happened.


    "What are you doing?" a row of freshmen stood in front of the lonely soul''s door, blocking the door from these people.


    Although the lonely soul has just been established, because of the existence of Wang Yu, no one can get close if he wants to enter.


    "Go away, all the freshmen dare to stop us." a young man in black disdained them, didn''t care what they said, and went on.


    "Stop." several people clenched the weapons in their hands and frowned. In the face of these old students, they are not opponents, but they will never shrink back.


    "Hum!" the black robed young man snorted coldly, and the whole body of force began to work, and a threat shrouded over several people.


    Several people were just martial arts accomplishments. Facing the powerful pressure of martial arts disciples, their bodies suddenly trembled, and cold sweat continued to seep out of their forehead.


    "I want to see who can stop me." the youth is very arrogant, and he will never be polite to these freshmen.


    However, just when he came to the door, his footsteps were about to fall into the door, and suddenly a fierce spirit swept through him.


    "Touch..."


    Before he could react, his body shot backwards and fell into the crowd. A trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth, looking very embarrassed.


    "No one can enter the gate of my lonely soul." the indifferent voice sounded slowly, but the people could feel a sense of dignity and inviolability when they stopped in their ears.


    The young man covered his chest, staggered to his feet, frowned tightly and looked in the direction of the voice.


    At this time, at the position where he flew out, I don''t know when a thin figure appeared. The man was also dressed in a black robe, but his body was tall and straight, standing there like a sharp sword. There was no expression on his handsome face, but it was frightening.


    "Who are you? Even I dare to move. You know my eldest brother is Qiang Bang 15, and you are not afraid of death." the man spit blood phlegm on the ground and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He looks very crazy.


    "I''m the master of this lonely soul. As for your brother on the list, I don''t care." Wang Yu said faintly, without any fluctuation in his eyes.


    "You..." the young man was speechless for a moment and clenched his teeth angrily. Then he became serious. He flashed a cruel color. He said with a cold hum: "hum, boy, you''d better let us go in and have a look, otherwise you''re a lonely soul. I''m afraid you''ll really become a lonely soul."


    "If you want to go in, you can." Wang Yu said with an indifferent smile.


    The young man in front of him shrank back, and the young man''s arrogance suddenly increased a little, "then don''t get out of the way."


    But Wang Yu didn''t respond to his words, which made the young man frown, "what do you mean?"


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly showed a faint smile, "ten contribution values, you can enter a day."


    "What? Smelly boy, you dare to play with me." the young man''s face suddenly turned black. His ten contribution value was already his daily income. Obviously, the young man in front of him was teasing him.


    "OK, wait for me." the young man glared at Wang Yu. He knew he was not Wang Yu''s opponent and had to leave first, otherwise he would suffer a loss.


    Looking at the figure of the man leaving quickly, Wang Yu smiled calmly, and then praised the people behind him: "your performance is very good. Not everyone can enter my lonely soul. Go to Yang Qian and get a contribution each later."


    "Thank you, sect leader." several people were overjoyed. Unexpectedly, they just insisted on their duties and were praised and rewarded by the sect leader.


    Then Wang Yu turned and looked at the people who were still around the door, smiled and said, "I don''t know when you still have?"


    Hearing the speech, the people looked at each other. Then a young man in white came out and arched his hands slightly at Wang Yu.


    He didn''t dare to annoy the one in front of him. After all, he defeated the second grade martial artist with one move just now, and he was only the second grade.


    If he had not been really curious, he would have left long ago.


    At this time, seeing that the people around him refused to stand up, he had to harden his head and ask, "dare you ask the sect leader. Just now we felt that the spirit of heaven and earth was gathering in the door, so we came to check. I hope the sect leader will not be surprised."


    Wang Yu smiled. He was waiting for others to say, "it doesn''t matter. Just now I arranged a gathering spirit array in the door. Nothing special happened."


    "Then I won''t bother much." then the young man stepped back slowly, but just two steps back, he felt something wrong.

 Chapter 350

    Lian raised his head and looked at Wang Yu. There was a touch of surprise in his expression. He suspected that he had heard wrong just now. "The door Lord said gathering spirit array?"


    Nodded slightly, "it is the spirit gathering array that can gather four times the spirit of heaven and earth for cultivation."


    "Four times Aura!" people were surprised at the speech. Four times the aura of heaven and earth. If you can practice in it, it will be very beneficial.


    Ordinary heaven and earth aura can only meet the cultivation under normal circumstances, but now they need more heaven and earth aura by stepping into the realm of martial disciples. If they have strong heaven and earth aura, their cultivation speed will be greatly improved.


    However, the land with rich aura has long been occupied by powerful people, and they are not allowed to enter at all.


    In the inner courtyard, Qingyan mountain, which has the strongest heaven and earth aura, only has five times the heaven and earth aura. How can they not be shocked that there are four times the heaven and earth aura in this door.


    There was an uproar below. The faces of the people were full of surprise. Wang Yu couldn''t help but bring up a faint smile. This was the effect he wanted.


    "Do you have anything else to do? If not, I''ll go first." Wang Yu said softly, and then pretended to turn around and leave.


    "Sect leader, stay here." everyone was in a panic. They didn''t want to miss the four times of heaven and earth aura. If they could enter the cultivation, it wouldn''t hurt to pay some price.


    Wang Yu turned and looked at the crowd. There was a trace of doubt in his expression, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can the sect leader let us enter the cultivation?" the young man opened his mouth. Then he felt a little impolite and hurriedly added: "we can give the sect leader some contribution value in exchange for the time to enter the cultivation. Please forgive the sect leader."


    "The spirit gathering array is only used by me to make disciples practice. This......" Wang Yu was embarrassed, but there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, but no one noticed it at all.


    "Please help me," said the young man.


    "I hope the sect leader can do it." everyone bent down slightly to Wang Yu. This may be their opportunity, and they can''t miss it.


    Wang Yu pretended to be hesitant, but he was already happy. In this way, he didn''t have to worry about his contribution value at all.


    After a while, Wang Yu felt that the time was almost up. He sighed helplessly, "well, I promise you that you can practice ten contribution values for twelve hours, and you will leave when the time comes. If it is outdated, you will have to charge an extra fee. I wonder if you can?"


    "Thank you, sect leader." everyone was delighted. Although the ten contributions were worth a lot, they could afford it.


    It''s a great blessing to be able to practice in it. In this way, the strength will become stronger quickly.


    "By the way, the ordinary members of our school only need three contribution values, and the top management only need one contribution value." then Wang Yu added.


    However, the people at the bottom didn''t respond to his words. They also stayed in the inner yard for a long time. How could Wang Yu''s words not be heard? He wanted to win over people to join.


    However, most of them have joined some forces, and those contributions are not very important to them.


    Moreover, the lonely soul is just a small sect that has just been established. Its strength is still very weak, which makes them not interested at all.


    Seeing that there was no response, Wang Yu had a bitter taste in his mouth. It seems that his name is not bright enough.


    With a helpless sigh, Wang Yu smiled and said, "all of you present today, let''s be the first batch of experimenters of my gathering spirit array. Today, you are limited and exempted."


    "Then I''ll thank the sect leader." everyone is happy. It''s a great good thing to be able to practice for a day in vain. In this way, you can first see whether there is four times the aura of heaven and earth, as Wang Yu said.


    "Come on, let''s go to the martial arts arena."


    "Yes."


    "Everyone, please follow me."


    Then the disciple made an invitation gesture to the people. Although he didn''t know when the sect leader got the spirit gathering array, he knew that the sect didn''t have to worry about the contribution value this time.


    "Thank you, sect leader." they thanked Wang Yu again and followed the sect man in.


    "Wait a minute." however, just then, a low cry suddenly came from a distance, which could not help but make everyone subconsciously stop and look in the direction of the sound.


    Two figures came in that direction. One of them was the one Wang Yu had just driven away, and the man next to him seemed to be the helper he had found.


    "Qiu Jiuqian!" the man in white suddenly cried out when he saw the man: "be careful, sect leader. He is the top strength of the top 15 Qiu Jiuqian and six products."


    "Thank you, no harm." Wang Yu smiled slightly. The young man in white looked at Wang Yu with some doubts, because he couldn''t see the slightest panic and fear in his eyes.


    Qiu Jiuqian went to Wang Yu and looked at the word "lonely soul", then looked at Wang Yu, "the leader of the lonely soul sect, Wang Yuqiang, is so arrogant that even my brother Qiu Jiuqian dared to move. It''s hard not to think that no one can deal with you after defeating the waste of Shangguan Ziyun."


    Looking at Qiu Jiuqian in a golden robe in front of him, Wang Yu smiled, "how can I? There are naturally people in the inner courtyard who Wang Yu is invincible, but..."


    His face was sharp and sharp, and his voice was cold, "but... It''s not you."

 Chapter 351

    Hearing the speech, Qiu Jiuqian''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy. Since he stood on the top 15, few people dared to be so disrespectful to him. Even the top 10 strong people wanted to give him three thin noodles, but the boy was so presumptuous in front of him.


    The anger in my heart suddenly rose, and there was a sense of killing in my eyes, "very good, let me experience the methods of the sect leader."


    As the voice fell, Qiu Jiuqian flashed fiercely in his eyes, and the force immediately circulated. His body was immediately full of endless power. One fist came with a strong wind.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t move at all. Just when the fist came within one meter, a voice suddenly came like rolling thunder, which made Qiu Jiuqian''s fist stop in place, trembling slightly, afraid to enter a trace in an inch.


    "Stop."


    With the sound falling, a residual shadow appeared beside Wang Yu. With a wave of the palm of his hand, Qiu Jiuqian took a few steps back.


    Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help but be stunned. The young man who was taught by Wang Yu thought that Wang Yu would be severely taught. His heart was excited, but the sudden change made him some don''t know what to do.


    Because it was no one else who appeared next to Wang Yu. It was Zhang Xing who ranked ninth in the strong list and 10th in the current strong list.


    "Jiuqian, what are you doing?" Zhang Xing looked at Qiu Jiuqian and said.


    "Brother Xing, he beat my brother. I want to avenge him." when the voice came just now, he had heard who it was, otherwise he couldn''t be scared to move.


    "You are used to your brother''s misdeeds all day. He must have provoked Wang Yu." Zhang Xing scolded.


    "Brother Xing, how can you help outsiders?" Qiu Jiuqian frowned slightly and was very dissatisfied with Zhang Xing''s protection of Wang Yu.


    But he also wondered how Zhang Xing could help Wang Yu. This is not his character at all?


    "Wang Yu is my brother, and even if I don''t care about it, you can''t help him," Zhang Xing said.


    "Hum, it''s only thirty-six, how can I do nothing." Qiu Jiuqian admitted that his strength was not as good as Zhang Xing, but he didn''t pay attention to a thirty-six.


    "Thirty six?" Zhang Xing shook his head bitterly. "Wang Yu is now the ninth in the list. Even I am not his opponent. How many odds do you think you can win?"


    "What!? the ninth place in the list?" Zhang Xing''s words hit his heart like a heavy hammer.


    Zhang Xing''s strength is very clear and unspeakable. He can''t take a move in his hands, but Zhang Xing was defeated in Wang Yu''s hands. That''s the strength of the boy.


    At the thought of this, he was glad that Zhang Xing had stopped him just now, otherwise he might have fallen to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    But how could he have such strong strength? Didn''t he rank thirty-two? Why did he suddenly get to ninth?


    Wang Yu seemed to see his doubts and said softly, "Shangguan Ziyun deceived me, so I defeated him. As for Zhang Xing, I fought with him because he came to trouble."


    Wang Yu''s words were very casual, but listening to them made them feel domineering.


    And what he said was a warning to others. As long as you don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke you.


    But if you offend me, I will make you regret what you did.


    Listening to Wang Yu''s words, Zhang Xing couldn''t help being embarrassed. "It''s true."


    After hearing Zhang Xing''s own admission, those who didn''t believe it had to believe it. They looked at Wang Yu in awe, but they were more afraid. They were glad they didn''t bully him just because he was a freshman.


    However, the young man behind Qiu Jiuqian turned pale with fear. Just now he offended Wang Yu and said cruel words. I''m afraid Wang Yu won''t let him go.


    Taking advantage of the public''s inattention, the young man slowly retreated back and wanted to escape.


    "You come back." Qiu Jiuqian immediately gave a cold drink, which frightened the young man''s body, and immediately softened and knelt down.


    "Please forgive me, please forgive me." the young man knelt down again and again, and big drops of sweat were left on his cheeks, his face white.


    "You''re a disgrace to me." Qiu Jiuqian also knew that his brother was arrogant with his own support. However, he didn''t feel how. After all, as a strong list 15, his brother should borrow some light.


    But I didn''t expect that Wang Yu, a pervert, was provoked today. Even I almost fell in.


    "Sect leader, I''ll leave this boy to you." Qiu Jiuqian bit his teeth slightly. Although he couldn''t bear it, if he didn''t, I''m afraid it would be difficult to calm Wang Yu''s anger.


    "Please forgive me, please forgive me," said the young man. He even ignored his brother. He knew that it was really going to be over this time. Even if the inner court did not allow killing, he would be severely punished.


    Wang Yu looked at the young man. He looked indifferent and had no emotional fluctuations. "He was disrespectful to the lonely soul. He should have taught you a lesson, but for Zhang Xing''s face, he let you go.


    But in order to make you have a long memory, you will be fined 1000 contribution values. Do you have any opinion? "


    "No, No." the young man shook his head again and again. Although he had a lot of contribution value, he still could pick it up. He still knew which was more important.

 Chapter 352

    "Well, someone will take him to Yang Qian and pay a thousand contribution." Wang Yu said.


    "Yes."


    The disciple looked at Wang Yu with admiration, which not only gave Zhang Xing face, but also preserved the dignity of the lonely soul. The means is not high.


    "Well, it''s all right. Let''s go," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    They all hugged Wang Yu slightly, and then walked towards the martial arts arena under the leadership of the disciple.


    Originally, they thought that the sect leader of the lonely soul was just an ordinary strong man. Even if he was listed as a strong man, he would have to be more than 30, so they didn''t care too much.


    However, at this time, I learned that Wang Yu is the ninth in the strong list, which is completely two concepts. The top ten in the strong list are the top experts in the inner court and are respected by the inner court disciples.


    Each of the top ten is enough for them to look up, because I''m afraid they can''t reach that height in their life.


    "How is the recovery?" after dealing with these things, Wang Yu looked at Zhang Xing, looked up and down and asked.


    "You monster, I took three blood clotting pills to recover to 70%, but you''re terrible. You''re no lighter than me. You recovered so quickly!" Zhang Xing looked at Wang Yu in surprise. He heard that Wang Yu had recovered for only an hour and left.


    This terrible resilience, which can be compared with him in the inner courtyard, is afraid that only the second pervert, but that guy is not easy to see.


    "Naturally, there is no way." Wang Yu smiled casually.


    "You guy." Zhang Xing naturally knew that Wang Yu was joking and laughed twice.


    Qiu Jiuqian looked at the two people talking and laughing. The relationship seemed good, but he also knew that Zhang Xing liked to make friends with strong people.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?" at this time, wolf Qing came slowly and looked at them curiously.


    "Nothing. When shall we leave?" Wang Yu said.


    "Let''s go now, or we''ll be late. The elder should scold." said Lang Qing, because Wang Yu''s affairs have delayed some time. I''m afraid we''ll be scolded if we go late.


    "Well, let''s go," they said, and they swept away, but Qiu Jiuqian didn''t follow them. After all, he couldn''t intervene in such a battle.


    ¡­¡­


    Inner courtyard and outer city, it was a deserted city. It seemed to be a prosperous city, but I don''t know why it was destroyed a long time ago.


    Later, this place was discovered by the ancestors of Wutian college, and the inner courtyard of Wutian college was established here. However, the city has not been moved, but the inner courtyard was established in the valley. No one knows why.


    Out of the inner courtyard, several people soon came to the city, but there was still a distance from the mission site. After crossing several roads, several people saw several shadows in the distance.


    Those people were wearing white robes, with blue and gold lines on the edges and the word "Wu Tian" on their chest. These people were students of Wu Tian college.


    "There," said Wolf Qing.


    The two people nodded slightly and went in the direction of those people quickly. However, for the three of them, it seemed that they had not found it at all. When they entered Wang Yu, they found that they were holding weapons in their hands and trying their best to urge the power in their body. They seemed to be fighting against this, but there was nothing around.


    Wang Yumei frowned. "Stop, there''s a problem."


    Smell speech two people''s eyebrows also wrinkly up, hurriedly stopped, looking at that seems to be fighting with all strength several people, feel very strange.


    "What''s going on? Who are they fighting with?" Zhang Xing watched for a long time and didn''t see other suspicious figures. They were completely attacking the air, and there was a strong sense of fear in their faces.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and observed, slowly releasing his soul power perception. A moment later, Wang Yu suddenly felt a strange energy fluctuation, blocking his perception outside.


    "What is this?" Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with a gray sword, and his vision became much clearer. He could vaguely see that there would be a strange wave around after those people attacked every time.


    "What do you feel?" they asked hurriedly. At this time, they really didn''t know what to do, because they didn''t know the situation and didn''t dare to come forward at all.


    "They should be trapped in the array." Wang Yu frowned, because he could feel that the level of the array seemed not low.

 Chapter 353

    "Array!" they were surprised. If this array was left over from ancient times in the city, I''m afraid it would be of high level.


    "Can you see what level it is?" wolf Qing asked hurriedly. If the level is really too high, they can only go back and call people. After all, none of them are proficient in arrays.


    "It should be a second-class peak array, otherwise they can''t stay in it for so long." Wang Yu said, looking at the several people who kept attacking the array like crazy people.


    However, the array at the peak of the second grade is already a strong array for them. It can''t be broken by virtue of the strength of martial disciples.


    "What should we do now?" they don''t know the array at all. Now they can only count on Wang Yu. After all, he has too many means, so it''s inevitable that they won''t know the array.


    "Wait here. I''ll go in and have a look. If you haven''t come out after half an hour, go back and call someone."


    Breaking the array can only break from the inside. It''s more difficult to break the array from the outside. Now the situation is special. Wang Yu doesn''t know how long they can persist. If something happens to them, they will lose a lot of combat power. It will be troublesome to deal with martial beasts at that time.


    "Be careful." Lang Qing frowned. Now there was no other way. Now he went back and asked people not to know what would happen. He had to let Wang Yu try first.


    "Well." Wang Yu nodded slightly, and then he stepped out slowly before the array. The atmosphere in front of him suddenly changed.


    The surrounding scenery didn''t change, but there was a strong sword intention shrouded in it, and the swords shot at him.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The swords came quickly, and the sword meaning was much weaker than his.


    The Xuan sword suddenly appeared in his hand. He chopped several swords to break the swords, but Wang Yu''s look became ugly.


    Those swords just now made him use 50% of his strength. If it takes a long time, I don''t know what will happen.


    Wang Yu looked at the space full of sword meaning. Although the surrounding scene was still in the city, Wang Yu knew that this array could be regarded as an independent space.


    The sword was constantly bred in this space and shot at him.


    "We must break the array as soon as possible." Wang Yu broke two swords again. He could clearly feel that the swords were stronger than just now.


    If this goes on, it won''t take long. I''m afraid the power of the sword is not what he can bear.


    "Meet them first."


    Wang Yu had already calculated the distance when he came in just now. The array space was much larger than the outside world, so Wang Yu didn''t meet anyone else when he just came in.


    "Dang Dang..."


    With the force on his body, he waved the dark sword in his hand, and the swords protected his body like a barrier, blocking all the swords from flying outside.


    But Wang Yu''s force was also consuming rapidly, but soon he saw others, but some of them began to be injured.


    Shan Yu kept waving his steel rod to resist the sword, but the sword was getting stronger and stronger, and his physical strength was about to reach the limit.


    Twenty minutes ago, they came to this place, but before they saw the beast, they fell into the array. For more than twenty minutes, they were resisting the attack of the sword all the time.


    "Brother Shan, I can''t hold on any longer." a young man still had several wounds on his body, and his clothes were broken by the sword gas.


    "You can''t give up. Hold on. The college will come to save us." Shan Yu waved a steel rod to help the young man block two swords.


    "College, where the college took care of us, I didn''t see the elder here." the young man''s face was full of hatred. He had suffered a lot since he came to the college, and now he was inexplicably going to lose his life.


    If it hadn''t been for Shan Yu, his mentality would have collapsed.


    "Shut up, the college won''t ignore us. After a while, someone will come." although Shan Yu said so, he didn''t know whether the college would come to save them.


    After entering the college, there were no mice to manage them. Everything was like on the mainland, which was not much different from that in the basaltic region.


    Only when people die will someone take care of them, but it is limited to punishment and repression.


    "Be careful." when Shan Yu was distracted, a sword shot at him, but he didn''t find it at all.


    The young man was shocked and cut off the long sword in his hand, but he didn''t have much strength. When he cut off the sword, he not only didn''t break the blade, but bounced the long sword out of his hand.


    "Brother Shan!"


    The young man shouted in panic. Shan Yu came back to his senses when he heard the cry, but the sword was close at hand, and the sharp sword was constantly enlarged in his eyes.

 Chapter 354

    "Am I going to die first?" flashed scenes in my mind, which had happened before.


    He practiced for the first time, was praised for the first time, became a family genius, entered Wutian college, and finally became the 20th in the strong list. Everything appeared in front of him, but there was no fear. Maybe he had forgotten the fear at this moment.


    However, just as the sword was about to pierce his eyebrows, a long sword suddenly appeared in front of him. Only when the sound of "dang..." sounded, the sword became a little light.


    Shan Yu suddenly returned to his mind. The cold sweat soaked his clothes in an instant, and his heart seemed to jump out.


    "Don''t die first." a woman''s voice sounded in his ear. Shan Yu turned to look at the woman who saved him, and unconsciously smiled on her resolute face, "thank you, sister Rong."


    "We''ll go out. Hold on." Xu Rong smiled at him. In this case, if you want to live, you can only help each other, otherwise it''s really difficult to stick to the end.


    "This won''t work. We must gather everyone together so that we can last longer." Xu Rong frowned. Although her strength is not weak, she has no place to play now. She can only be beaten passively. The force has been consumed very seriously.


    "OK." Shan Yu nodded. Now he can only do this, "everyone gather here. Don''t waste force."


    His voice broke out, and the spirit of the others was shocked. They quickly got rid of the sword and gathered quickly.


    Soon the people gathered together to resist the power of the sword array, but even so, it only lasted a little longer. In the end, they were still dying.


    "We must break the formation, or everyone will die here." Shan Yu frowned. If they don''t break the formation, they can''t leave at all. They can only wait to die.


    "I''m afraid this array has three grades. We can''t break it with our strength." Xu Rong knows that if you want to go out, you have to break the array, but among these people, she and Shan Yu have the highest cultivation.


    But there are only six products. There is no way to face this terrible sword array. Even the power of the people can''t shake this sword array.


    "What can I do? I don''t want to die here." a young man suddenly cried out. He really couldn''t hold on.


    Several deep wounds have been cut on his body. His clothes have long been dyed blood red by blood. Now even the force is listless.


    "Shut up, no, none of us will die." Xu Rong scolded, frightening everyone to say discouraged words, but can they really go out? Xu Rong doesn''t know.


    They have been trapped for a long time. It is reasonable that the leader should have found them trapped for a long time, but why has no one come to save them now.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a sword sounded. Shan Yu and others immediately felt that the sword meaning around them was rich. The sword awns also became more dense, and the power was not comparable just now.


    "No, the array has been completely launched." Shan Yu was surprised. At this time, the pressure given to him by this space has made him feel fear.


    The swords, like angry dragons, radiated terrible sword meaning and energy and roared towards the people.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of the sword reverberated in the sound of the dragon''s chant, and the shocked people were dizzy, as if countless sharp swords were stabbed into them.


    "Poop..."


    Before the sword came, someone was already yelling, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his face was pale.


    "It seems that they are really going to die here." Shan Yu and Xu Rong look at each other and can see the despair in each other''s eyes. This sword dragon is not what they can resist.


    However, at that time, a roar suddenly sounded in this space. It seemed that there was a sound of sword, which was stronger than the sword meaning in this array.


    "Kill potential!"


    At the moment when the sound came, they just felt that there was a bloody ocean in front of them, which was full of the meaning of the sword, and countless swords were churning in the bloody sea.


    The cold feeling made them shiver, as if they were from Jiuyou hell. The leaked power was so powerful. How powerful would the real power be? They dare not imagine.


    The bloody ocean suddenly turned into an epoch-making bloody long sword, like a magic sword, and suddenly cut it off towards the sword dragon.


    "Hum..."


    "Roar..."


    The two voices suddenly rang out in the air. They hurriedly covered their ears and tried their best to protect their bodies.


    "Boom..."


    The roar rang out, and the terrible afterwaves raged around, throwing those who were weak in cultivation out of the sky for several meters.


    "Someone has come to save us!" Xu rongbi''s eyes flashed a surprise.


    "Someone really came to save us. Brother Shan didn''t lie to us." the young man''s face was full of excitement. This time he didn''t have to die.

 Chapter 355

    The afterwave lasted more than a minute before it slowly dispersed. When they looked at it, the sword dragon in mid air had already disappeared, and the magic sword also disappeared.


    "Look," suddenly a voice sounded, and the people quickly looked in the direction the man pointed out.


    On the ground below the original position of the angry dragon, there was a huge deep pit, in which a tall and straight figure stood, holding a sword handle in his hand, and the sword body didn''t know where to go.


    "Did he save us?" there was a trace of doubt in Xu Rong''s eyes. Although it was just his back, it could be seen that the man was similar to them, even younger than them.


    "It must be him." Shan Yu could feel the same cold feeling like Jiuyou on the black robed boy.


    The sword intention around disappeared, and the sword did not appear again. They hurriedly came around the young man.


    Shan Yu looked at the motionless teenager in the pit and asked, "brother, are you okay?"


    He knew the horror of the sword dragon just now. If it was himself, I''m afraid he would be directly blasted into slag. Except that the boy''s face was a little pale, there was nothing wrong, and even his robe was not damaged at all.


    After waiting for a long time, Shan Yu didn''t wait for an answer. Xu Rong''s Willow eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his pretty face was a little unhappy. "How can this man ignore you?"


    Shan Yu''s eyebrows were also slightly wrinkled. He was arrogant. This was the first time he took the initiative to speak and was not answered. He was also very unhappy in his heart.


    However, at the next moment, he suddenly found that the black robed boy''s eyes were slightly closed and his breath was very stable.


    Seeing this, Shan Yu couldn''t help wondering, "what is he doing?"


    However, at the next moment, he suddenly saw the boy''s eyes suddenly open. They were a pair of scarlet eyes, which seemed to have endless killing intention.


    The sword light flashed in it, which surprised him immediately. He felt as if there were countless complaining souls biting towards him. His face was white with fear, and a big drop of cold sweat flowed down his cheeks.


    "Shan Yu." Xu Rong found out his difference and shouted anxiously.


    "Hoo..." Shan Yu slowly returned to his mind. The scene in front of him appeared, and the many resentful souls also disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No... I''m all right, this boy is so strange!" Shan Yu looked at the boy with more jealousy. However, at this time, he suddenly saw a long gray sword in the boy''s hand.


    However, before he could see the shape of the long sword, he saw a sword rising up on him, as if to insert into the sky. The powerful sword was raging in an instant, like a storm.


    "What''s the matter?" the people were surprised. The terrible sword meaning was more terrible than the sword dragon just now, but the next moment they found that the sword meaning was not directed at them, but towards a point above.


    "Kill potential!"


    Wang Yu''s eyes were covered with blood, and there was a bang at his feet. His body rushed up like an arrow, carrying violent force and sword intention.


    The ten thousand soul sword in his hand burst out at a point in the sky. Suddenly there was a little light shining, just like the stars in the night sky, but it was very fragile under this sword.


    "Boom..."


    A terrible air wave suddenly spread at that point. The speed was so fast that people didn''t have an urgent reaction at all, so they were lifted out, and the blood in the human body was boiling, and a mouthful of fresh blood was spit out.


    Wang Yu''s teeth clenched and even blood flowed out of his gums. His force was crazy, "break it for me."


    The sound of drinking suddenly sounded, and the light seemed to have reached the limit. It suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding space also changed, and all the prestige disappeared.


    "The array is broken!" Lang Qing and Wang Yu have been looking at Wang Yu, but they don''t know what Wang Yu did, because they can only see Wang Yu and can''t feel anything else.


    But now they can clearly feel the breath of Wang Yu and the tumbling force.


    They were surprised and went quickly to Wang Yu, because they could feel that Wang Yu''s consumption seemed to be very serious. When they came to him, his breath had quickly withered.


    But before that, Wang Yu had already collected the wanhun sword, so they didn''t see it.


    When I was in the array just now


    Wang Yu is rushing towards those people, but he has no way to this array, because perception is greatly hindered here, and he can''t detect the position of the array eye at all.


    "Boy, I found the array eye, but I must kill the sword dragon first, or I won''t have a chance to get close to the array eye." the little soul said.


    Looking at the sword Dragon King Yu''s frown, he could feel the power emanating from the sword dragon. I''m afraid he had reached the peak of nine grades.


    "You can only kill."


    Wang Yu bit his teeth and could only use his strongest move against the sword dragon. Although he would be weak for a long time after using the killing power, he couldn''t care about it now.


    If the array is not broken, none of them can get out.

 Chapter 356

    Using the Xuan sword to launch the killing potential, although the sword dragon was broken, the Xuan sword couldn''t bear the power of the killing potential, so it was broken.


    He closed his eyes and found the eye according to the instructions of the little soul. He used the ten thousand soul sword to launch the killing potential, broke the array and used the killing potential twice in a row. Wang Yu''s power had been completely evacuated and fell down directly.


    However, it was Lang Qing who rushed over and held Wang Yu so that he didn''t fall down.


    "How are you?" asked wolf Qing anxiously. He could feel that Wang Yu''s breath was so weak that he couldn''t even feel the fluctuation of force.


    "Eat it quickly." a blood clotting pill appeared in Zhang Xing''s hand and gave it to Wang Yu.


    A moment later, Wang Yu''s pale face eased a little. Looking at Lang Qing, they smiled and said weakly, "still... Can''t die."


    "You''re really desperate. We can go back and call the elder." Lang Qing frowned, and there was a sense of blame in his words.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. The situation was very urgent just now. We couldn''t wait for the elder. Fortunately, everyone was all right." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    "I''ll admire you later." Zhang Xing said with a smile. If he had admired Wang Yu''s strength, he also admired him now.


    If it was himself, he asked himself that he could not do Wang Yu.


    While the three were talking, a crowd over there also adjusted and walked towards Wang Yu.


    Led by Shan Yu, everyone saluted Wang Yu and said, "thank you for saving lives."


    Looking at these strange faces in front of him, Wang Yu smiled and said, "it''s all right. Everyone is a student of the college."


    "Brother, it''s really grand. I wronged you just now." Shan Yu said with a fist. He looked regretful. Just now he wronged him for his arrogance. I didn''t expect that he was not only strong, but also so kind.


    "That''s right." Shan Yu turned his palm and a bottle of pills appeared in his hand.


    "This is a breath returning pill, which can help you recover your force quickly."


    Langqing glanced at him and took the jade bottle. He was very polite. If it weren''t for them, Wang Yu wouldn''t have been hurt like this.


    "Wolf... Wolf green!" Shan Yu just focused on Wang Yu and didn''t notice the two people next to him.


    After looking at this, I found that this man is actually the eighth wolf green in the strong list. He is the top strong man in the inner yard.


    "Hum."


    A cold hum sounded, which immediately frightened Shan Yu. He was about to scold the speaker, but when he saw it clearly, the words that had come to his mouth were swallowed by him.


    "Zhang... Zhang Xing!"


    Xu Rong also found that the two people around the boy were the top strong on the list. She couldn''t help wondering, "who is this boy and can be with them?"


    But through the memory in my mind, I couldn''t find the information about the boy in front of me.


    "Shan Yu, Xu Rong, what are you doing here?" Zhang Xing also recognized the two people. One was the top 20, while Xu Rong was ranked 18, which was better than Shan Yu.


    However, in his eyes, it is nothing at all. There is no intersection at ordinary times, just know.


    "We are here to perform the task, but we didn''t expect to fall into the array when we first arrived here. If it weren''t for this brother, I''m afraid we would die in it today." Shan Yu said bitterly.


    "Where''s the elder?" asked wolf Qing. Since they came here, they haven''t seen the elder in the task.


    "We haven''t seen it either. I''m afraid we''ve been fooled by the college again. There may be no elder at all." Shan Yu said, with dissatisfaction in his words. The work of the inner court has always been unreliable.


    "Forget it, since we haven''t received the elder, let''s go back, otherwise no one will know if we lose our lives." Wang Yu left the secret place behind him. He could feel that there was a strong smell there. Although it had been well hidden, he still couldn''t escape Wang Yu''s perception.


    "OK, go back. This place is too strange. I don''t know what will happen after a long time." everyone nodded, and then they wanted to go in the direction of Wutian college.


    Langqing and Wang Yu looked at Wang Yu with some doubts. Wang Yu should not be the kind of person who retreats easily. How can he say such words now.


    However, when they were wondering, Wang Yu raised a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, "elder, if you can''t come out, they will go away. You can finish the task yourself."


    Hearing Wang Yu''s words, everyone was surprised and looked around for the elder.


    "Ha ha ha, good boy, you found it. It doesn''t seem that it''s all waste." an old laugh suddenly sounded, and then there was a figure. Several flashed in front of Wang Yu and others.


    Wang Yu looked at the untidy old man in a gray robe in front of him with a faint smile. "I''ve seen the elder."


    Everyone looked at each other. Some didn''t believe that the slovenly old man in front of them would be the elder of the inner court. However, since the young man recognized it, they couldn''t be an exception. If so, they would offend the elder.


    "Meet the elder."

 Chapter 357

    The old man nodded slightly and said, "I''m the leader of your mission. Just call me old Tang."


    "It''s Old Tang." the people were slightly happy. They didn''t expect that this man was really an elder, but this old man with rags and even peculiar smell didn''t look like an elder of Wutian college.


    The old man nodded with satisfaction. Then he looked at Wang Yu and looked at him slightly. "Boy, you''re very good. You can break the 10000 sword array. It seems that Wutian college is not all waste."


    Although the old man''s voice was flat, it was enough for everyone present to hear it clearly. In his opinion, these many talents are waste.


    If he wasn''t an elder, I''m afraid these people would attack him in groups.


    "The elder falsely praised." Wang Yu said calmly, and was not moved by the praise.


    "He is very calm. He is not complacent before praise. He is really a good seedling. I asked you if you are interested in worshipping me as a teacher and practicing the way of array?" when the old man spoke, he couldn''t help standing straight, with a proud look on his face.


    Wang Yu looked at him. Although he wanted to learn the array, he had too many secrets, and I''m afraid he would stop him from practicing runes. If so, it would be troublesome.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I''ve learned from elder Li Xingnan." Wang Yu knew that he couldn''t refuse easily, so he had to move the old man out.


    "Li Xingnan!" not only old Tang, but also the faces of all the students were shocked.


    They knew that Li Xingnan had never received a disciple for many years, and his kung fu and martial arts had not even been taught by his son Li Tianxing.


    For his precious granddaughter Li Xiaoxiao, he only gave a little advice. I didn''t expect to take him as an apprentice.


    Zhang Xing and others looked at Wang Yu with surprise in their eyes. "No wonder you''re so strong. You''re old Li''s Apprentice. You''ll have to cover me in the future."


    Zhang Xing had planned to have a competition with Wang Yu when he would improve his accomplishments, but now he''d better forget it.


    At the beginning, elder Li didn''t even bother to look at himself. He must have been able to accept Netease as an apprentice. He must have taken a fancy to his talent.


    How can I catch up with such a talent when I cultivate it? I feel a little lost when I think of it.


    Wang Yu smiled slightly. He didn''t think it was good to be Li Xingnan''s disciple. He had been adding trouble to himself since he appeared.


    "I didn''t expect old man Li to take an apprentice, but you have good qualifications, and I can''t let him. You and I learn array without delaying cultivation with him, so it''s settled." Old Tang stroked his beard and thought for a while, then said.


    "But elder..." Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t say it was OK. Why did the old man give it by himself.


    "Needless to say, I have made up my mind. If you don''t do it, give me back the eyes just now." Old Tang said seriously, as if there was no room for maneuver.


    "Ah, OK." Wang Yu had to compromise when he heard the word "array eye", because the array eye was a third-class weapon. His dark sword had been broken, and there was only this sword that could be used. Of course, he couldn''t give it back to him.


    "That''s right." the old man immediately rubbed Wang Yu''s head with a smile. "Shout to the teacher quickly."


    Although he was reluctant, Wang Yu respectfully shouted, "teacher."


    "Well, well, from today on, you will be my closing disciple of Tang Qiong." the old man said with a smile.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s students, all of them show envy. Wang Yu is not only strong, but also has two elders as his teachers. I''m afraid that Xuanling, who ranks first, doesn''t have such treatment.


    "Who is he?" Shan Yu looked at Wang Yu, who became the focus at this time, with envy in his eyes, as well as jealousy.


    "I''ve never seen it before. It should be a freshman." Xu Rong''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. As the top 18 in the strong list, he will become the focus wherever he goes. At this time, it''s clear that he is the leader of these people, but the elder has been talking to Wang Yu.


    "A freshman is so arrogant. I think he must have used the treasure given by elder Li just now. Otherwise, how can a freshman have such strength? I''m afraid even Xuanling can''t reach this level." Shan Yu stared at Wang Yu with a cold look in his eyes.


    "I think that''s the only way to make sense, but old Tang''s vision is not very good. He actually accepted a new person who broke the array by luck and missed you and me." Xu Rong''s words are full of derogatory meaning.


    She doesn''t care who saved her just now. She only has this jealousy in her eyes now.


    "Find a chance to teach him how to be a man." Shan Yu''s eyes crossed Wang Yu''s face.


    "OK." a cold smile appeared on Xu Rong''s pretty face.


    At this time, Tang Qiong slowly restrained her smile and said to Wang Yu and others, "let''s go and follow me to see your task this time."


    "Isn''t it a three grade martial beast?" Wang Yu asked.


    If it''s just a three grade martial beast, why go and have a look first? I''m afraid the task is not so simple at all.

 Chapter 358

    "You''ll know when you go." Tang Qiong walked in the same direction. Wang Yu and Lang Qing looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "Let''s go and have a look." then Wang Yu followed up with the help of the two.


    "Brother Shan, they are all gone. Should we also..."


    Before the man''s words were finished, he was frightened back by Shan Yu''s cold eyes.


    "Let me remind you to go." he scolded coldly, and then followed Xu Rong quickly. They didn''t want to let Wang Yu and others take all the good things.


    They didn''t know what to do for a moment, so they had to follow in the morning.


    The crowd soon crossed the street, but to Wang Yu''s surprise, although the houses here were broken, they could vaguely see what they looked like in those years. You can imagine how strong these buildings were in those years, but they could not withstand the devastation of years.


    "Here we are." Tang Qiong pointed to the bronze gate not far in front, "that''s the gate of the city, and it''s also the defense line separating the inner courtyard from the wubeast mountain."


    "Come with me." Tang Qiong moved under her feet and quickly swept towards the city gate. A moment later, she stood on the city wall.


    Without hesitation, the three of Wang Yu quickly followed up, but because of Wang Yu''s injury, they always acted with the help of wolf Qing.


    Standing on the wall, a cold wind blew, but Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    "There is blood in the wind," said Wolf Qing, looking at Wang Yu.


    "Well, look." Zhang Xing nodded slightly, but the next moment he suddenly shouted, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Looking at the scene under the city, everyone''s complexion couldn''t help changing. There were countless huge bones below, some of which had been weathered by the baptism of years, but they could still feel how powerful they were.


    "These are the bones of martial animals?" Zhang Xing''s eyes were full of shock. There was a faint residual breath on the huge bones below. However, even that trace might have the authority of nine grade martial disciples.


    "The destruction of this city has something to do with the bones of these martial animals." Wang Yu looked at the teacher. He felt that such a magnificent city must have suffered some great disaster, otherwise it would not have been destroyed at all.


    The old man''s eyes flashed a confused color, as if he was thinking, "it is really related to these martial animals. A huge animal tide occurred hundreds of years ago, and all the martial animals in the mountains came out to occupy the human world."


    "However, as the first line of defense, the Xinghui city has strong people going in and out. It is said that in those years, several strong people of Wuling and a strong king of Wu even fell."


    "What!?" hearing the speech, everyone was surprised. Wuling King Wu was a real strong man. When he waved, he could move mountains, fill the sea and break up the space. Such strong men fell into the animal tide.


    They can''t imagine how terrible the animal tide was.


    "Why on earth did such a big animal tide happen?" Wang Yu''s eyes were full of wonder.


    "It''s said that there was a seven grade Wu beast in the Wu beast mountain range. He had the same wisdom as human beings. Unwilling to succumb to human beings, he launched a wave of animals. The final result can be imagined. Xinghui city was destroyed, but he also killed many powerful Wu beasts. Now the strongest Wu beast in this mountain range is no more than the three grade peak." Tang Qiong said.


    From his words alone, Wang Yu could feel that the tragedy and blood filled the air, countless lives were killed and injured, and tens of thousands of lives were buried here.


    "Teacher, tell us the real task. I don''t think it''s to kill a three-level martial beast." Wang Yu looked at the old man and said. He had long felt that the task seemed not simple.


    When he saw the scene under the city, he was more sure of his guess.


    "Your mission was really to kill the three grade Wu beast, but the Wu beast has fled back to the mountains."


    "So we have no mission, but why let us come." Lang Qing was a little puzzled. Since the Wu beast had escaped, it meant there was no mission.


    "No, on the contrary, your task is more difficult, because I''m afraid there will be another animal tide." Old Tang looked solemn.


    "Animal tide!?" hearing these two words, everyone could not help shivering. Looking at the broken Xinghui city below, they could imagine how terrible the animal tide would be.


    "Teacher, if there is a real animal tide, I''m afraid we can''t see enough." Wang Yu said the key point.


    Even if Tang Qiong is included here, there will not be more than 30 people. If there is a real animal tide, I''m afraid it won''t last long.

 Chapter 359

    "I have reported to the college. A large number of people will come soon, but we can''t arrive until tomorrow, so we must survive tonight." Tang Qiong said seriously.


    He only found out this before long. He just found that the Wu beasts in the Wu beast mountain were gathering quickly. I''m afraid it won''t take long to attack.


    "But now..." Wang Yu smiled bitterly. He had just used the killing posture twice. Now his body has been evacuated and there is no way to fight.


    "No problem." then a jade bottle appeared in the old man''s hand and threw it into Lang Qing''s hand.


    "This is Xingyuan pill, which contains the power of stars and can help you recover quickly," the old man said.


    However, Wang Yu could see that there seemed to be reluctance in his eyes. It was not easy to come to this pill.


    "Xingyuan pill is a third grade intermediate pill. Tang is really generous!" Zhang Xing looked at the pill in Lang Qing''s hand and couldn''t help swallowing. Only those who have made great contributions to the college can get it.


    No matter how much contribution value you have, you can''t exchange it. However, Tang Qiong actually gave it to Wang Yu at this time. Can''t you be generous.


    "Teacher, I can''t take it." Wang Yu frowned slightly, which also played a great role in Tang Qiong. If there was a beast tide, he must be the first combat force, and Xingyuan pill could play a greater role in his hands.


    "I just became a teacher and now I''m not obedient?" the old man looked at Wang Yu indifferently, and his eyes were unhappy.


    "No." Wang Yu whispered. It seemed that he couldn''t do without it. He couldn''t help but feel a little more fond of the old man.


    "That''s good. Take the pill and recover quickly. Your strength is very strong. If the animal tide really happens in advance, you can fight it." the old man resumed his smile and said.


    "Yes." Wang Yu had no choice but to answer, and then he resumed his journey accompanied by Lang Qing and Zhang Xing.


    Shan Yu''s eyes never left the Xingyuan pill in Lang Qing''s hands. There was a flicker of jealousy in the depths of his eyes. He didn''t understand why Wang Yu was so lucky as a freshman.


    Breaking the array saved these people''s lives and made them grateful. Both Li and Tang rushed to take him as disciples, and gave him the treasure of Xingyuan pill.


    "Why, why am I not alone? I''m not worse than a freshman." there was a strong reluctance in his heart. After Wang Yu appeared, his light was completely shrouded.


    Although the people behind him are still here, he knows that it is because they are afraid of themselves. Everyone has worship and gratitude in the look at Wang Yu.


    However, there was only jealousy in his heart. He was unwilling to thank a new student. If it wasn''t for face, he wouldn''t give pills.


    "Hum, when they are not around you, I will surely kill you." Shan Yu looked at Wang Yu who was recovering from a small house under the city. He could feel the power of the stars, which should have belonged to him.


    Xu Rong looked at Shan Yu. She was also jealous. She also felt that Wang Yu robbed her own things.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon the sun set, and the night shrouded the island. There was a touch of scarlet color in the faint moonlight, and a trace of clouds floated in front of it, blocking most of the moonlight, making the night sky dark.


    "Ouch..."


    The terrible voice sounded constantly in the distant mountains, frightening some people with weak cultivation, and their bodies trembled slightly because they were afraid.


    They are all geniuses in the family. They are usually provided like babies. How can they not feel fear when they have experienced the animal tide and can smell the smell of death even if they imagine.


    On the city wall, Tang Qiong looked at the chaotic Wushou mountain in the distance. He could feel the coming danger.


    Under the command of Tang Qiong, Shan Yu and others placed a lot of boulders on the city wall for defense, and gave them two talismans. Although they are only the first grade, they are already very precious, enough to hit the second grade primary martial animals. Even intermediate martial animals have to be afraid. This is the strength of runes.


    At this time, Zhang Xing was among them, and Lang Qing was always with Wang Yu.


    For more than three hours, with the help of Xingyuan pill, Wang Yu recovered quickly, but it was a three-level pill after all. Even if Wang Yu recovered, there must be some residual medicine, but it didn''t matter. After being injured, he could recover quickly.


    Feeling that Wang Yu''s breath had almost recovered, Lang Qing also slightly lamented the medicine power of Xingyuan pill.


    Wang Yu was very weak at that time. I''m afraid a warrior could kill him, and he was about to recover after more than three hours.


    After another half an hour, Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes. He saw a fine flash in them, and then slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    "How''s the recovery?" Lang Qing asked, looking at Wang Yu.


    "It''s almost recovered, even if it''s done again," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Wang Yu was also surprised by the medicine power of this Xingyuan pill. If he had this Xingyuan pill, he wouldn''t have to worry about the sequelae of killing potential in the future.


    "Your breath seems to be stronger." Lang Qing felt it a little and found that the fluctuation on Wang Yu seemed to be much stronger.

 Chapter 360

    "Well, when he recovered just now, his cultivation has improved a little, but not too much." Wang Yu said with a smile. His cultivation speed is much faster than others.


    "It''s a monster. No wonder even Zhang Xing would like to be friends with you." the wolf gave him a white look. This talent really made him envy.


    "Yes, how''s it going now?" Wang Yu looked at the location of the fire on the city wall. It''s not difficult to see that there are many stones there. I think they should be used for defense.


    "There''s no news yet, but old Tang said he was afraid that the animal tide would start before Haishi." even with wolf Qing''s courage, he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    If he is allowed to fight with the martial beast at the peak of the second grade, he is willing, but the beast tide is completely a matter of two concepts.


    "It''s all right, isn''t there still a small scale?" Wang Yu gently wiped the small scale standing on his shoulder, which made it chirp twice.


    Now Wang Yu likes Xiaolin more and more. When he was breaking the array just now, Xiaolin helped him several times, but he stopped them.


    If he is really in danger, Wang Yu feels that Xiaolin will save himself.


    "Hey, I wish I had one too." Lang Qing reached out to touch the small scale, but he was frightened by its cold eyes and could only smile.


    Wang Yu can''t help it. Except himself, the little soul seems to be close to Mo WANYING. As for others, he won''t touch it at all.


    "Boy, come here." but just then, Tang Qiong''s voice suddenly sounded. Wang Yu looked there, and then he swept over with wolf Qing.


    "Teacher." Wang Yu stood in front of Tang Qiong and saluted respectfully.


    "Well, I haven''t asked your name yet." just now he remembered. He was so happy to receive the apprentice that he forgot to ask his name.


    "Wang Yu." he was also very helpless. He wanted to tell him, but he never had a chance.


    "Wang Yu''s name is a little vulgar, but it''s atmospheric." Tang Qiong nodded.


    "Look there." Tang Qiong pointed to the Wu beast mountain in the distance. Even his face changed slightly.


    Wang Yuyao looked into the distance, and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling slightly, because he could feel that there were huge figures gathering in the mountains. He felt the earth shaking. Even here, he could feel the earth shaking.


    "It seems that I won''t wait until dawn." there are more than three hours before dawn, but at this speed, I''m afraid the animal tide will start in an hour.


    "Make preparations. We should stick to it for at least two hours and tell everyone that if someone wants to quit, they can still leave now. The college will not be difficult for them," Tang Qiong said.


    "Yes." Wang Yu nodded. Such a thing really needs their own willingness. After all, it may cost their lives.


    Wang Yu slowly walked up to the people, looked at them, and then said, "after an hour, the animal tide may start. At that time, it may be very dangerous, or even life-threatening. Now it''s too late to quit. The college won''t be difficult for you."


    There was a commotion in the crowd. Before long, two people stood up and hugged Wang Yu slightly, "I quit."


    Wang Yu did not respond, but nodded slightly, "please leave and return to the college by yourself."


    They sighed slowly, then hugged Wang Yu slightly, and quickly left in the direction of the college.


    At the beginning, six people left one after another. After that, although there were still people who wanted to leave, they stayed.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu nodded slightly. He thought there would be many people leaving, but he didn''t expect that there were only eight people.


    "Let''s fight side by side, no matter life or death, we are brothers. Fight for the college and keep the city." Wang Yu''s voice was full of passion, and the surging sense of war immediately exaggerated their mood.


    "War..."


    The loud voice shook the city, and the original low momentum immediately increased.


    Shan Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Yu. There was a fine flash in his eyes. He was obviously unconvinced by Wang Yu, but now with wolf Qing, he didn''t dare to say anything openly.


    After all, these two guys are not easy to mess with. If wolf Qing is better, and Zhang Xing goes wild, I''m afraid he''ll die waiting for him. That guy is even more terrible than a martial beast.


    "When the animal tide comes, it will make you look good." he looked at Wang Yu coldly and raised an evil smile at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 361

    Wang Yu stood beside Tang Qiong and looked at the Wushou mountain in the distance by the faint moonlight. He could feel that the animal tide would start in a short time.


    Slowly raised his head and looked at the moon in the air. It was strange that there was a trace of blood red on today''s moon, as if it were a blood red eye, looking at the world.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, a chaotic roar of animals accompanied the position, shaking the mountain and ringing through, and Wang Yu and others looked dignified.


    I saw that in the Wu beast mountain range, there were Wu beasts like the tide running frantically towards this, and the earth trembled violently.


    "Be on guard." Tang Qiong''s low voice suddenly rang through, which shocked everyone''s spirit, and all the glittering weapons appeared in her hands.


    Drops of sweat seeped out on his forehead. The hand holding the weapon trembled constantly because of fear, but no one shrank back.


    Shan Yu''s golden steel stick appeared in his hand again, and his look suddenly became fierce. Xu Rong also stood beside him holding the long sword and was ready to fight at any time.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the beast rang through the world, and a strong smoke and dust quickly diffused in the distance. Wang Yu also had a sharp color flashing in his eyes. A white light flashed in his palm, and a long sword as crystal appeared in his hand.


    Tang Qiong Yu just glanced at the long sword and couldn''t help bleeding in her heart. It was a third-class weapon. It took a lot of effort when he got it, but now it fell into the boy''s hand.


    "Boy, this long sword is called Tongyou. There is a spirit of the dark tiger in it. Its power is far better than ordinary three-level weapons. Don''t lose its name," Tang Qiong said.


    "Tong you?" Wang Yu stroked the body of the sword gently, and his fingers crossed the body of the sword gently. A drop of blood remained on it, and then it was absorbed by the body of the sword.


    "That''s true." the three weapons need to recognize the Lord to give full play to their power, otherwise he can''t use the spirit of the dark tiger.


    With the blood seeping into it, the originally transparent sword body has a touch of blood red color. There is a mysterious grain on the sword body, which can vaguely see that it seems to be a ferocious tiger.


    "What a sword!" Lang Qing looked at the long sword and said with amazing eyes.


    The steel claw in his hand is no more than a second-class peak weapon. He bought it at the Baibao hall at a high price for the first time, and contributed hundreds of thousands of points, but he felt it was worth it.


    After all, the martial arts he cultivates is a set of claw methods. With this set of steel claws, he can exert more powerful power.


    "Today, let''s use this animal tide to correct your name." Wang Yu showed a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. The Tong you in his hand seemed to have spirit and trembled slightly.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The earth was shaking violently. In a twinkling of an eye, the beast tide variable came ten miles away. The speed of the martial beast was very fast. For them, such a distance could be reached in less than a few minutes.


    Wang Yu looked solemnly at the martial beast surging like the tide. The surrounding air seemed to solidify, and the feeling of depression filled everyone''s heart.


    They didn''t know if they could stop the tide, but they had to try anyway.


    All the students stood on the wall and behind the boulders. As long as the martial beasts approached them, they would drop the boulders.


    "Roar..."


    The fierce roar of the beast sounded again, like thunder. Tang Qiong looked heavy. A fine light flashed in her turbid old eyes, "come on, do it."


    As the old man''s voice fell, the force in all the students immediately operated unreservedly. The force was suddenly injected into the boulder and hit the animal tide below.


    "Roar, roar..."


    A violent explosion sounded, and the boulders were smashed. Countless debris exploded around like bullets. Intuition was that they were shot into the bodies of those first-class martial beasts.


    In the blink of an eye, the martial beasts had suffered losses, but they were not happy at all, because these were just some first-class martial beasts. If they were first-class, the boulder could not be dealt with at all.


    "Teacher, look there." Wang Yumei frowned and pointed to the distance. There was a dignified voice.


    "A top-level martial beast! I didn''t expect to come out so soon." Tang Qiong saw that there were hundreds of top-level martial beasts coming quickly, and they appeared 100 meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, Wang Yu also saw several familiar figures, such as Optimus Python and thunder swallowing beasts, which were the martial beasts they had dealt with.


    However, at that time, they were already in a hurry. Now there are tens of giant magic Python alone, and the number of thunder swallowing beasts is no less than the former.


    "It''s troublesome." Lang Qing stared at Wang Yu dumbfounded. It was hard enough for them to deal with one. How can they fight so many now.

 Chapter 362

    Even with the existence of Tang Lao, such martial beasts, even warriors, have to be afraid of three points.


    Wang Yu frowned. Now all they have to do is delay time. It will be much easier as long as the reinforcements come.


    But it will take at least more than two hours. What should I do? After looking at Tang Qiong, I saw that he was surrounded by force, his clothes crackled, and there was a tragic smell.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the boulders that were thrown away by him. Suddenly there was a flash in his eyes.


    "Listen to my command. From now on, don''t use boulders indiscriminately. First use force to stop for a moment."


    Hearing the speech, they were slightly surprised. If they didn''t use the boulder, they couldn''t resist for long. They looked at each other and finally nodded. Now they can only listen to Wang Yu.


    Tang Qiong looked at Wang Yu with a trace of doubt in her eyes. He didn''t understand what Wang Yu was going to do.


    "Hum, I want to see what you can do." Shan Yu looked at Wang Yu, and there was a flash of ferocity.


    However, under the attention of the people, Wang Yu slowly closed his eyes. A moment later, the Tongyou sword in his hand flickered with milky white light.


    That energy is neither sword nor force. It looks soft but very mysterious.


    "That''s the soul power!" Tang Qiong was surprised. The soul power poured into the sword. Even he couldn''t do it at all.


    Just when he was surprised, he saw that the long sword in Wang Yu''s hand immediately waved, and strange lines appeared in the air, and then it was printed on the boulders.


    Seeing this, the students were at a loss. They didn''t know what Wang Yu was doing.


    But Tang Qiong knew what Wang Yu was doing. Looking at the runes that appeared out of thin air, he was surprised that they were replaced by shock, and his eyes contracted for a while.


    "Rune is a top rune, which is absolutely right!" although he is not a rune master, his array is closely related to rune.


    The wanhun sword he arranged today is based on several second-class runes. Therefore, some runes will be stored in his ring at any time, because many arrays need to respond to Tao runes.


    Fudao and array Dao are the same roads, but in contrast, Fushi has a great possibility to become an array master, but it is difficult for an array master to become a Fushi.


    He didn''t expect that his disciple was still a talisman, which surprised him how he could not be surprised.


    Even the Fuwen master still has such high array attainments that he will become a powerful array master in the future.


    However, when he was surprised, Wang Yu had engraved runes on hundreds of boulders, and his face quickly turned pale.


    "The last one." Wang Yu clenched his teeth. The Tongyou sword crossed a strange arc in the air, and finally printed the rune on the boulder.


    "Hiss..."


    The Tongyou sword was inserted into the ground to support his kneeling body on one knee. His chest fluctuated violently, and he gasped heavily. Bursts of weak feelings came, and he was dizzy in his mind. The hundreds of runes just evacuated his soul power.


    However, Wang Yu still propped up his body and looked at the huge stones that turned red under the action of runes. They could feel that there was a hot air wave spreading on the huge stone. Even Lang Qing and Zhang Xing couldn''t help turning slightly.


    "This... What is this?" they felt that there was an extremely violent energy in the boulder. If it broke out, I''m afraid they would be hit hard.


    "A top-level explosive burning talisman, boy, you are a talisman!" Tang Qiong walked up to Wang Yu, her face full of surprise, as if the animal tide was nothing at all.


    "The disciple didn''t mean to deceive." Wang Yu smiled and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. With this explosive burning talisman, the power of boulders can be threatened even by second-class martial animals. Now we have more protection."


    "But my soul strength has been exhausted." Wang Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. He can only do so with his strength.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take the soul nourishing pill and recover." Tang Qiong said. There was a jade bottle in her hand, in which there were ten pills.


    "Soul nourishing pill!" Lang Qing looked at the pill in surprise and said with emotion: "this is no less than the pill of Xingyuan pill. It can quickly restore the soul power. I also want to have such a generous teacher."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xing couldn''t help laughing. "It''s really enviable. I don''t know what elder Li would look like?"


    Wang Yu also smiled. Although Li Xingnan was his own teacher, he didn''t help himself or even give advice except the seven Xuan sword formula.


    But the old man in front of him has given himself a lot of help, but he respects both of them. After all, they are both their own teachers and have only kindness for themselves.


    "Recover first. I''ll need you later." Tang Qiong smiled and said.


    He nodded slightly. Wang Yu took two pills and sat down to recover.


    The medicine power soon intruded into his body and recognized the soul power in the sea. Wang Yu was surprised at the speed. "It is worthy of being a soul nourishing pill. According to the middle speed, half an hour is enough to recover to the peak."

 Chapter 363

    Tang Qiong looked at the huge stones and pressed down her surprise. Her eyes narrowed slightly, with a fine flash in them, and stared at the galloping beasts.


    However, when they reached a distance of tens of meters, his eyes certainly opened, and a deep cry sounded, "let go."


    At the moment when his voice fell, the people directly injected force into the runes on the boulder. The temperature on the boulder suddenly competed, and the internal violent force spread rapidly.


    "Throw it out quickly." Lang Qing was surprised and shouted quickly.


    When the people were shocked, they hurriedly urged the force to smash the boulder into the animal tide. When the boulder fell, a dazzling light suddenly lit up.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    The huge explosion suddenly rang out, and the huge figure at one end was suddenly blown up. Even if it was far away, it was blown up and fell on the ground.


    The people were shocked and stunned. Looking at the huge pits below, as well as the bloody beasts that were bombed, they couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    "It''s terrible!" when they looked at Wang Yu, who was calm and restored, they could not help feeling more awe. Even Shan Yu''s eyes at Wang Yu became complicated.


    The fierce look became afraid. He felt that what he had been thinking about was a dormant beast. He was glad that he didn''t really provoke him.


    Xu Rongmei''s eyes were also full of shock. After looking at Shan Yu and Wang Yu, she could not help feeling that Shan Yu seemed to be much inferior, and there was no way to compare with Wang Yu at all.


    Relying solely on the master of talismans, Wang Yu has the capital to be attracted by major forces. If he is placed outside, he may become the object of solicitation by major forces, which is not comparable to ordinary martial arts.


    "This guy doesn''t seem to be so annoying. Besides, he saved my life just now." Xu Rong''s attitude towards Wang Yu can''t help changing. Master Fu has this magic power.


    The martial beasts below seemed to feel the terror of the boulder and didn''t dare to come forward.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was slightly relieved. In this way, they could delay some time and get closer to the arrival of reinforcements.


    "à¦..."


    "à¦..."


    However, at this time, the sound of birds rang through the sky, and dozens of huge birds came vibrating their wings in the distant sky.


    Soon they appeared and circled above their heads, and a terrible vigorous wind roared like a sharp blade.


    They were surprised that the attack was so sudden that they couldn''t take precautions at all. They could only quickly wave their weapons to resist it.


    The martial beasts below seemed to seize the opportunity, and huge energy bombs burst out of their mouths, directly bombarding the people above the city.


    "Resist." Tang Qiong suddenly became dignified, and the force on her suddenly swept out. A delicate steel knife appeared in his hand, chopping the energy bombs into stars.


    However, there were too many of them. He could not take them alone. Lang Qing and Zhang Xing clenched their teeth and had to leave Wang Yu to help quickly. With the help of the two, the energy bomb was controlled.


    However, at this time, the sharp eyes of the giant bird hovering above caught Wang Yu''s existence in an instant and suddenly swooped towards him. The vigorous wind like a knife chopped towards Wang Yu when waving its wings.


    The power of terror separated the air. Two people wanted to help stop it, but they were lifted away.


    "Wang Yu!" Lang Qing was shocked and wanted to come back, but it was too late. At this time, the vigorous wind blade had reached a few meters above his head.


    It''s just a matter of blinking an eye. It''s too late to give support.


    "No!" Zhang Xing and others showed despair. Wang Yu couldn''t do anything.


    Tang Qiong frowned and her eyes were full of anxiety. She hurried towards Wang Yu quickly. She waved several blades with a steel knife in her hand, but it was too late.


    He clenched his teeth tightly, and his strength was unreserved. He didn''t want his new apprentice to fall down like this. He also expected Wang Yu to win him glory.


    But it was too late. In a moment, Wang Yu would fall under the wind knife.


    However, just when they thought Wang Yu was going to die, they saw a black and gold light on his shoulder suddenly lit up. The dazzling light made everyone squint.


    I saw a figure constantly magnifying in the light. For a moment, it turned into a figure five meters in size and suddenly swept away towards the vigorous wind.


    "Oh!"


    A sharp cry of an eagle suddenly rang through the space, and everyone was shocked. Even the huge bodies of the birds in the air trembled with awe in their eyes.


    It was like an irresistible strong wind, which suddenly spread out and was fragile under the cry of an eagle.


    The black gold light disappeared, and a huge figure suspended above Wang Yu''s head protected Wang Yu. It felt that no one was allowed to hurt him.


    Seeing this huge figure, the wolf''s green face suddenly showed a surprise, "it''s a small scale!"

 Chapter 364

    Just now he was so nervous that he forgot that there was such an ancestor on Wang Yu. Just now he was worried for nothing that there could be no danger to Wang Yu.


    "That''s a martial beast!" Tang Qiong stopped and looked at the black giant bird floating above Wang Yu''s head, like a king, with a surprised look in her eyes.


    "Well, that''s Wang Yu''s martial beast. Don''t worry, elder. It will be fine in Wang Yu." wolf Qing said to the old man with a sigh of relief and a smile. There was an indelible sense of envy in his voice.


    "What kind of martial beast is that? I haven''t seen it. It''s like a golden scale goshawk, but it doesn''t feel like it?" the old man looked at the small scale with doubts in his eyes.


    "I don''t know. Wang Yu didn''t say it," said Wolf Qing. He thought he knew a lot about martial animals, but he couldn''t determine what kind of martial animals Xiaolin was.


    "No matter what kind of beast it is, it''s a great help to Wang Yu." Tang Qiong nodded slightly. He could feel that Xiaolin''s strength seemed to be very strong. With it, there was really no need to worry about Wang Yu''s safety.


    The appearance of small scale only attracted a moment''s attention, and then the animal tide began to attack again. Energy shells bombarded from the lower part, and flying beasts launched air strikes from time to time.


    Only the strong who have reached the martial arts level can fly in the air. They have no way to take those martial beasts.


    But fortunately, those flying martial beasts seem to be afraid of the existence of small scales and dare not get too close to the ground, which also gives everyone a chance to breathe.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    Huge stones were thrown down by them, and the flesh and blood of huge beasts were blown away, which made the martial beasts retreat hundreds of meters and dare not approach.


    But there are fewer and fewer boulders in their hands. I''m afraid they won''t last long.


    However, the birds in the sky also looked at the bottom covetously and released the vigorous wind as soon as they had the opportunity. Everything seemed to be premeditated and planned.


    Tang Qiong soon found this, and her eyebrows could not help but walk up. Wu beasts didn''t have much intelligence, and it was impossible to do so, as if everything was commanded by someone behind their back.


    However, with the wisdom of Wu beasts, even if there are five grade Wu beasts, they may not be able to do this, not to mention that there are only four grade Wu beasts in the Wu beast mountain.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Qiong wanted to know, but now there was no way to find out. She had to report to the college for decision when the reinforcements came.


    "Teacher." at this time, Wang Yu''s voice suddenly sounded. Tang Qiong looked at Wang Yu and saw that Wang Yu was coming towards him. Her complexion had recovered ruddy. It was obvious that the soul nourishing pill had played an effect.


    "What''s the situation now?" Wang Yu asked, looking at the Wu beast retreating 100 meters below. It seemed that he was controlled.


    "They are afraid of the destructive power of these stones, and the situation has been stabilized for the time being, but these martial beasts are too strange. It feels like someone is directing them," Tang Qiong said.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling slightly. "Someone is commanding. If it is true, it will be troublesome."


    "There can''t be five grade martial beasts in the mountains. Who is directing them?" Tang Qiong whispered.


    "Woo woo..."


    However, just then, a strange cry suddenly sounded in the distant mountains.


    The cry sounded for a moment, and all the martial beasts suddenly became violent.


    "Roar..."


    "à¦..."


    Many martial beasts seemed crazy and rushed towards the city. The giant birds in the sky also swooped down and attacked the people.


    "Attack." they didn''t dare to hesitate. They quickly threw the boulder down.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The huge explosion suddenly rang through, and the blood and flesh of many military animals were blown up, which immediately dyed the ground a bright red color, and the rich bloody gas instantly filled the air.


    "Teacher, give me the beasts in the air. We must guard the city." Wang Yu said in a deep voice.


    However, before the old man agreed, Wang Yu jumped onto Xiaolin.


    "Be careful." Tang Qiong shook her head helplessly. Now she can only do this, otherwise the martial beasts in the air can''t fight at all.


    "OK." Wang Yu nodded and then said to Xiao Lin, "let''s go. Let''s fight together this time."


    "Oh!"


    As if he understood Wang Yu''s words, Xiao Lin immediately made an excited cry. As soon as his wings shook, he suddenly rushed to the sky.

 Chapter 365

    The air quickly flowed through his ears and made a whistling sound. Wang Yu stood steadily on Xiao Lin and flew into the air in the blink of an eye.


    A bunch of birds and beasts could not help trembling when they saw the huge body of small scales, as if they had natural fear.


    "Woo woo..."


    Just when they were about to shrink back, a strange cry came. The giant bird, whose eyes had to shrink back, suddenly turned scarlet, and its feathers stood up slightly, as if crazy.


    "Oh!"


    The roaring sound of birds resounded through the sky, and then his eyes focused on Wang Yu and Xiaolin. Terrible cyclones spit out from his beak and bombard Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t feel nervous about it at all. Instead, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Xiaolin, we''re going to go."


    "Oh!"


    It seemed that he understood Wang Yu''s words. Xiao Lin was excited to make an eagle cry, and his eyes immediately became extremely fierce.


    The force on his body flows unreservedly, and the sword in his hand suddenly swings out, and a sword roars out, directly chopping the cyclones.


    With the shock of the small scale wings, countless feathers burst out like sharp blades. However, for these sword feathers, many giant birds have no intention of dodging at all.


    The wings suddenly shook and roared towards Wang Yu. They didn''t care about the sword feather at all.


    "Hmm?" Wang Yumei frowned and looked puzzled. "Why are these martial beasts crazy? Is it the cry?"


    While he was thinking, the giant birds roared against the sword feathers, and there seemed to be a red mist in his scarlet eyes.


    "Oh!"


    A shrill scream sounded, but they didn''t shrink back at all, as if they were going to die with Wang Yu.


    "Hum!" Wang Yu snorted coldly. If he was alone, he might have to avoid it, but now there are small scales. These martial beasts in the early stage of second grade have no threat to him.


    "Cut the soul, break the soul!" the two swords suddenly cut out, and the roaring sword cut down the two giant birds in front of Munton.


    The huge bird''s head and the huge body were separated, and the blood spilled down like rain.


    Seeing this scene, the students at the bottom showed a look of worship in their eyes. They cut down a martial animal in the early stage of second grade with a sword. They didn''t dare to imagine what powerful power it needed.


    Shan Yu''s eyes immediately contracted slightly, and his eyes were full of horror. "He... Why is he so powerful and difficult... Did he rely on his own strength when he broke the array just now?"


    He couldn''t believe that the sword just sent out the residual power, which had made him tremble. If it was his own strength, I''m afraid Xuanling might not be his opponent.


    I''m afraid a difficult attack is a general warrior. The strong should avoid its edge.


    "Damn it." Shan Yu bit his teeth hard. He was very unwilling. He was pressed to this extent by a freshman and had no resistance.


    Looking up at Wang Yu above, the sharp luster in his eyes could not help but darken, because he felt that Wang Yu was not comparable to him at all.


    Just like Xuanling, they all need to look up to their own existence. Being unfaithful to them is no different from looking for death.


    However, just when they were surprised, Wang Yu suddenly flashed a fierce color in his eyes, and the tiger pattern on the quiet hand loomed.


    "Crack the yellow spring!"


    The whole body''s force suddenly moved wildly, and the terrible sword idea was diffused. The light red light like crystal on the secluded hand was great, and the sword''s throughput was like the letter of a poisonous snake, revealing senhan''s sense of danger.


    As if she felt the fierce sword in the sky, Tang Qiong raised her head and looked at Wang Yu. There was a look of surprise in her turbid old eyes.


    "The boy actually used the seven Xuan sword formula to this extent. Where did the old guy find this monster?" Tang Qiong was also very happy. He also thanked the old guy Li Xingnan, otherwise he would not have received a disciple with such a talent for evil.


    The long sword in Wang Yu''s hand suddenly waved out, as if an endless river swept in, in which countless sword flashes, as if to smash the world.


    In the blink of an eye, those giant birds were rolled in. The sharp sword and the terrible power constantly crushed the giant birds.


    "Oh!"


    The shrill cries suddenly rang through them, and they suddenly burst out with extreme violent power, as if they were going to make a final resistance.


    However, in Wang Yu''s eyes, it was so weak, "small scale."


    As Wang Yu''s voice rang out, Xiao Lin roared up to the sky, "à¦!" then his wings suddenly flapped, and terrible wind blades roared away, chopping the air. A sound and gas explosion rang out, and even the people below could hear it clearly.

 Chapter 366

    "What a terrible beast!" in their eyes, the black giant bird at the foot of Wang Yu was like the king in the sky, and all birds had to bow down before it.


    "This martial beast seems to be very strong. I''m afraid it has reached the peak of the second grade. People can''t believe how this boy takes it!" Tang Qiong''s eyes narrowed slightly. It''s not difficult to see Xiaolin''s strength based on his cultivation. What surprised him was Wang Yu. He actually had a feeling now, as if Wang Yu had no ability to teach at all.


    Suddenly his eyes lit up, as if he had found something incredible. "What''s this boy going to do?"


    Under his gaze, Wang Yu''s palm slowly crossed the Tongyou sword, and then penetrated into the sword.


    "Hum..."


    The crisp sound of the sword suddenly rang out, and the transparent long sword became like a bloody gem, with a bright red light.


    Vaguely, there was a bloody atmosphere, and even Zhang Xing''s wolf green could not help changing color.


    "He actually used this move!" Zhang Xing naturally recognized this move. If he hadn''t used the red fire fighting body, I''m afraid he would have been defeated by this sword move at that time. He is so, not to mention these martial animals in the early stage of second grade.


    "The yellow spring of blood!" a low voice, slowly spread, sounded in everyone''s ears.


    I saw that the sword idea torrent suddenly turned into a blood red color, in which the sword idea became more powerful and became extremely violent.


    "Oh!"


    "Hum..."


    Xiao Lin''s loud cry of the eagle rang through with the sound of the sword, and his wings suddenly shook. Countless sword feathers were mixed into the blood fountain. The originally terrible sword move was like destroying the sky and the earth.


    Dozens of giant birds in the torrent of sword consciousness were shattered after only resisting for a moment, turned into broken meat and fell down all over the sky. Even the animal pill was not left.


    The power of terror, even Tang Qiong couldn''t help but show a surprised look, "this boy, how many shocking means do you have?"


    In less than a day, Wang Yu showed his terrible talent and ability in front of him. "This move seems to be the seven Xuan sword formula, but it has gone beyond its scope. I''m afraid that the old thing will be surprised to see it."


    After solving the numerous giant birds, Wang Yu swallowed several pills to recover, and then went with the small scale to the animal tide below.


    "What does he want to see?" Lang Qing was surprised. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu would make such a crazy move.


    The speed of Xiaolin was so fast that he just reacted that Xiaolin had already swooped down. As soon as his wings shook, countless sword feathers shot away at the Wu beast below like rain.


    The power above the sword feather was enough to directly kill ordinary first-class martial animals. In the surprised eyes of the people, the first-class martial animals below were killed dozens of heads in an instant.


    Even some martial beasts in the early stage of the second grade were badly hurt under the sword feather.


    "Good, great, good Wang Yu." Zhang Xing and others couldn''t help shouting excitedly, so that they could survive the arrival of reinforcements.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    However, when they were excited, suddenly the sound of broken wind sounded.


    Tang Qiong was immediately surprised and looked in that direction. She saw several residual shadows in the Wu beast mountain rushing towards this side. With that terrible speed, she came to the position of 100 meters deep in the blink of an eye.


    "Bad three grade martial beasts!" Tang Qiong''s eyes suddenly widened, and there was a flash of horror. The two huge figures that suddenly appeared were all three grade martial beasts.


    "What! Sanpin Wu beast, what should we do? We can''t help it at all?" Xu Rong''s delicate face was scared white. She regretted that she didn''t leave with them just now.


    With the appearance of Sanpin Wu beast, there was a commotion in the crowd. They didn''t know what to do, so they could only look at Tang Qiong.


    But at this time, Tang Qiong also frowned, and there was no way to look like that.


    "Elder, let''s retreat." Shan Yu came forward and said. At this time, he didn''t know what better way to do except to give up this road. If they gave up here, they could still live. It''s a big deal to take back the city at that time.


    "No, the city gate must not be broken." Tang Qiong immediately angrily scolded, and there was a color of perseverance in her turbid old eyes.


    But he also understood that with these people now, I''m afraid he can''t resist the beast tide at all. Although he is a strong warrior, it''s impossible for three three grade martial beasts.


    "Wang Yu comes back." at this time, the three grade Wu beast appears. If Wang Yu stays outside again, I''m afraid he will be in danger.


    The terror of the third grade Wu beast is not comparable to the second grade peak at all. Even the blood fountain just now, I''m afraid it can''t be compared with the third grade Wu beast at all.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu frowned. He also found three terrible smells, which were much stronger than the silver haired bear who guarded the ruins at the beginning.


    "Xiao Lin." Wang Yu shouted in a deep voice. When Xiao Lin''s wings shook, they flew quickly towards the city.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu only felt a terrible energy roaring behind him. The violent sound of gas explosion made him feel that the air was burning.

 Chapter 367

    "Not good!" Wang Yu was shocked and didn''t dare to look back. He quickly asked Xiaohun to speed up in order to get rid of the attack.


    But the attack seemed to have the ability to track and could not be thrown away.


    Wang Yu bit his teeth hard, and the rest of his force suddenly swept out, so he had to take it by force, but he also knew that he couldn''t take it at all.


    Wang Yu suddenly turned around, and the force in his body surged madly towards the sword. The sword body trembled constantly, and the dazzling light burst out, just like the stars in the night sky.


    "The yellow spring of blood!" a low voice rang through, and the terrible sword suddenly cut out. The aura of the surrounding heaven and earth scattered and fled, as if afraid of being affected.


    The surging bloody sword means yellow spring, which suddenly collided with the energy bomb.


    "Boom..."


    A roar rang through the sky. They were deadlocked in the air. However, when Lang Qing and others slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The bloody torrent only deadlocked for a moment, and then it collapsed like destruction, and was directly dispersed by the energy bomb.


    "Wang Yu!" Tang Qiong bit her teeth hard, but he couldn''t reach that height and couldn''t help Wang Yu at all.


    "Crack the yellow spring!"


    However, just when they thought Wang Yu was going to be badly hurt, a deep drink rang out in the sky. The momentum was like thunder. Lang Qing and others felt that the blood in their body was stagnant.


    In the frightened eyes of the people, a surging torrent of sword meaning surged, baptising the world like the Milky way in the sky. It was just a moment with the energy bomb.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of explosion suddenly rang through the sky. Just for a moment, the energy bomb was crushed into light spots and finally disappeared, while the sword torrent was castrated and swept away towards the animal tide below.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The shrill screams rang out in an instant. I saw those first-class and second-class martial beasts who were crushed by the sword flood at the moment of contact.


    After several breaths, the torrent gradually lost its power and disappeared.


    The people have not sobered up in the shock. The torrent of sword intention is many times stronger than Wang Yugang''s sword move. The power alone is not comparable to Wang Yu''s sword move.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help smiling. Then he looked in a direction. There was a giant bird coming rapidly, and there was an old figure on the giant bird.


    But he was holding a long golden sword at this time. The terrible sword idea surrounded him, and his turbid eyes looked completely inconsistent with his age.


    The long sword stood with his hands tilted, just like a sword fairy, but there was only a serious look on his old face.


    When the giant bird came to Wang Yu, Wang Yu jumped and fell on the giant bird. He saluted the old man and said respectfully, "teacher."


    "How are you?" Li Xingnan''s always serious face was full of worry. He looked up and down at Wang Yu, as if he was afraid of being hurt.


    "Teacher, I''m fine, but the consumption is a little big." Wang Yu scratched his head embarrassed by the old man and smiled.


    "It''s OK. Just recover first and I''ll help you protect the Dharma." he threw several bottles of pills to Wang Yu.


    Looking at the ten bottles of pills in his arms, even Wang Yu was surprised. The old man was too proud.


    However, Wang Yu was not polite about the things given by the teacher. All of them were collected into Najie. He only took out a bottle of pills similar to Huiqi pill, took several pills and sat on the bird''s back to recover.


    When Xiao Lin saw this, he shrunk quickly and finally fell on Wang Yu''s shoulder.


    Li Xing was surprised to see Xiaolin. Last time he saw it, he was only second grade, but now he has reached the peak of second grade. This speed is not what martial beasts can do at all.


    "It seems that he really gave this little monster a monster!" he killed the eagle and took all his things as his own, but he gave the beast egg to Wang Yu.


    At that time, it was just to make up for him. Unexpectedly, it really gave him a chance.


    The surprise in her eyes converged, and her eyes slowly looked down at Tang Qiong. There was anger in her eyes.


    Controlling the giant bird suddenly fell on the wall, Li Xingnan waved and arranged a prohibition around Wang Yu. Then he jumped down and walked towards Tang Qiong.


    "You old man, you have brought my disciple to resist the animal tide. If anything happens to him, I must tear you down." Li Xingnan hurried over angrily.


    Today, he went to the inner court to see Wang Yu. Later, when he heard that he had created his own power, he went to the lonely soul, but he didn''t see Wang Yu.


    After inquiring, he knew that Wang Yu had become the ninth in the strong list. In this way, he naturally understood where Wang Yu had gone.


    Xinghui city''s mission to resist the beast tide is a near death mission, and he has just received the news and is planning to go to support Wang Yu on the way.


    He was in a hurry and hurried to Xinghui City, so he arrived in time at the last moment to help Wang Yu block the full blow of the three grade Wu beast.


    "Old man, Wang Yu, he''s also my apprentice. I''ll hurt him." when Tang Qiong said this, although she was not weak, she also had some confidence. After all, he didn''t protect Wang Yu just now.

 Chapter 368

    "When did you become your apprentice?" hearing the speech, Li Xingnan immediately grasped the key point and stared at Tang Qiong, as if there was a flicker of fire.


    "Today, I think the boy has a good array talent, so I took him as an apprentice." Tang Qiong said proudly. After all, it was robbed from old man Li.


    "He didn''t tell you that he was my apprentice." Li Xingnan said angrily.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Can you teach him array? His talent in array is not weaker than martial arts at all. Do you want to delay his future?" Tang Qiongsi refused, but Wang Yu''s Apprentice decided.


    "You old shameless." the corners of Li Xing''s mouth trembled slightly, but he had to admit that he was right.


    "I won''t argue with you first. When the animal tide is over, I''ll see how I deal with you."


    "I''m afraid your husband Tang Qiong will write two words backwards." Tang Qiong is unwilling to show weakness.


    Seeing the two old guys quarreling, none of the students dared to make a noise. You know, they can''t intervene in the immortal fight at all.


    "How about the animal tide now? Can you wait until those old guys come?" Li Xingnan asked.


    Although they are willing to quarrel at ordinary times, they have to take it seriously at this time, "it has been controlled now, but now there are three three three grade martial beasts. I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    "Three heads and three grade martial beasts." even with his determination, his eyebrows could not help but frown.


    San pin Wu beast is nothing to them, but what puzzles him is why there is a beast tide, and there are three San pin Wu beasts. You know, in this Wu beast mountain range, San pin Wu beast has been regarded as the existence of the peak. Generally, it will not leave the central area at all.


    "I also feel very strange. There seems to be a strange cry in the mountains just now. These martial beasts seem to be influenced by the sound." Tang Qiong said what she had just seen.


    He had no clue about the cry. After all, he had never heard of anyone who could control the martial beast through sound.


    "Crying, how can there be crying in the mountains? Is it any martial beast?" Li Xingnan frowned and controlled the martial beast with crying, which seemed too incredible.


    "This possibility is not completely ruled out, but as far as I know, no martial beast can make human cry." Tang Qiong knows something about Li Xingnan''s special research on martial beasts. If he says no, it''s basically gone.


    When they were distressed, Wang Yu slowly came over and saluted them slightly.


    "Recover so fast!" Li Xingnan was slightly surprised. Wang Yu''s breath was still very weak just now, but now he has recovered.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Yu gently touched his nose, smiled and nodded, but he didn''t answer his reason. After all, the martial soul formula is his own secret.


    "Teacher, I''ve heard this cry before." Wang Yu said positively.


    "Where?" they immediately looked at Wang Yu. Now the only breakthrough was Wang Yu.


    "Cuilinhai."


    "Cuilinhai!" hearing the name, they were surprised. The place was famous and fierce. Even if they went in, they might not be able to come out safely.


    But Wang Yu had been to that place and came out safely, which made them look at Wang Yu again. The boy seemed more mysterious in Tang Qiong''s aggravation.


    "Not to mention this, what did you see in the Cuilin sea?" Li Xingnan asked. What to do at this time is to find a way to repel the animal tide. The Xinghui city must be guarded.


    "I heard this cry in the Cuilin sea that day, and then I saw many martial animals all going in one direction. Out of curiosity, I followed." Wang Yu said here, and his eyes were frightened.


    "I saw a towering ancient tree. All the martial beasts gathered under the ancient tree. Among them, there were four grade martial beasts, and on the top of the ancient tree, there was a golden scale goshawk with at least five grades."


    At this point, even Li Xingnan''s face could not help but change. They were five grade martial animals, and they were also anti heaven martial animals such as golden scale goshawk, which was a very terrible existence.

 Chapter 369

    "Yes, it''s the golden scale goshawk, but I have a feeling that those martial beasts are not gathered by it. It should be the cry." Wang Yu said. On that day, he vaguely felt that there seemed to be something terrible in the ancient tree.


    The two men looked at each other and could see the disbelief in each other''s eyes. Li Xingnan frowned slightly, "even so, Cuilin sea is thousands of miles away from here, and this space is protected by array, so it is impossible for outsiders to enter."


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. He had seen that array that day, and there were many martial animals living in the sea in the former sea area, each of which was very terrible.


    Even the five grade golden scale goshawk can''t come here, but if it''s not the sound in the green forest sea, how can this animal tide be explained at the moment?


    Questions revolved in the minds of the two elders, but no matter how they think, they don''t understand. If someone can control the level of martial animals such as golden scale goshawk, it will be a disaster for Wutian college and even the whole Wuxuan region.


    "Teacher." when they were distracted, Wang Yu''s voice suddenly sounded.


    They hurriedly looked in the direction Wang Yu pointed out. They saw that the Wu beast under the city suddenly boiled and rushed frantically towards the Xinghui city.


    "Woo woo..."


    With their riots, the strange cry remembered again. The familiar sense of desolation made Wang Yu more sure. The sound was absolutely the same as what he heard in the Cuilin sea.


    "If she were here, wouldn''t the golden scale goshawk..."


    Wang Yu was seriously frightened. If the golden scale goshawk really came here, it would be really troublesome. The five grade Wu beast is not what they can deal with. I''m afraid the whole Wu Tian college may not be able to subdue the five grade golden scale Goshawk.


    "Roar..."


    The crazy roar of animals kept ringing, and huge figures appeared under the city wall in the blink of an eye.


    Students have seen such a scene, panic one by one, but subconsciously threw down the remaining boulders.


    "Boom, boom..."


    A violent explosion sounded, and Li Xingnan felt that the city walls under his feet trembled violently.


    Li Xingnan was full of surprise. Looking at the red boulders thrown down, he could clearly feel that there was hot and violent energy in the boulders.


    "What''s the matter with this stone? It has such a powerful destructive power?"


    Looking at the shocked look on his face, Tang Qiong couldn''t help showing her pride. "That''s the masterpiece of your and my disciples. He''s still a talisman."


    "Master Fu!" Li Xingnan looked at Wang Yu with a smile. He only knew that Wang Yu had a terrible talent in cultivation.


    I didn''t expect that he was still a rune master, and I''m afraid only a peak Rune can give ordinary boulders such powerful power.


    "Good boy, good boy, you are really a monster!" Li Xingnan nodded his head after a long time.


    "Teacher, I''m only a little gifted in Fu Tao. I''ve been instructed by an elder, but I''m still too shallow." Wang Yu said with a light smile.


    "Fart, I''ve found a treasure. I don''t think Qin Zilong is arrogant in front of me this time. My disciples are not only talented, but also a fu master. Ha ha ha ha." Li Xing couldn''t help being excited. The identity of a fu master alone is enough to crush Xuanling, not to mention Wang Yu''s high cultivation talent.


    "Wait a minute." Tang Qiong frowned slightly when she saw Li Xingnan, "don''t you want Wang Yu to help you make an appointment?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Li Xingnan''s laughter suddenly stopped. He quickly covered Tang Qiong''s mouth and whispered, "don''t talk. I haven''t told Wang Yu yet. Don''t make trouble."


    Tang Qiong glanced at him. As expected, the old man wanted his precious apprentice to help him meet the bet.


    Tang Qiong waved away his hand and gently bah twice. He was very disgusted. "I know you are an old man. I don''t care if he agrees, but if he doesn''t want to, you can''t embarrass him."


    Wang Yu is not only Li Xingnan''s disciple, but also his closed disciple. Although he has just entered the door, he loves Wang Yu as much as his disciples, so he can''t allow Wang Yu to be hurt.


    "OK, I know." Li Xingnan frowned lightly. He didn''t expect to kill such a guy on the way.


    Wang Yu looked puzzled on their faces. He couldn''t understand what they were talking about. He only knew that it seemed to have something to do with himself.


    "Teacher." Wang Yu shouted. They both looked at him at the same time and thought they were calling themselves.


    "What were you talking about just now?" Wang Yu asked.


    "Nothing. I''ll tell you when I get back." Tang Qiong was stopped by Li Xingnan when he was about to speak.

 Chapter 370

    Seeing this, Tang Qiong snorted, then waved her robe sleeve and jumped down directly. At the moment, the animal tide has been riot. He must control it, otherwise he can''t resist with these students alone.


    Wang Yu spread his hand slightly. Li Xingnan didn''t want to say that he had no choice but to wait until the animal tide was over.


    "Let''s go and go with the teacher." without Wang Yu''s consent, Li Xingnan put his hand on Wang Yu''s shoulder and jumped down directly.


    Wang Yu only felt light. When he reacted, he had come to the bottom of the city, and there were hundreds of martial beasts in front of him.


    The dense martial animals made him shiver slightly. It was the first time he had seen such a number of martial animals, just like the tide.


    I''m afraid the violent breath can directly frighten some martial arts disciples down. Even he has a sense of fear in his heart.


    "Why are you afraid?" Li Xingnan looked at Wang Yu and his face was covered with a serious look again.


    Wang Yu shook his head slightly. As soon as he grasped the palm, Tongyou appeared in his hand. The terrible sword idea suddenly raged, "teacher, let me show you the cultivation results of my seven Xuan sword formula."


    "Well, actual combat can best stimulate your potential and exercise your fighting consciousness. I''ll give you some advice." there was an imperceptible smile on Li Xingnan''s old face. Although it flashed away, Wang Yu saw it.


    "Hum..."


    The sword roared from the secluded place. Wang Yu''s whole body was like a river, and there was a sharp flash in his eyes.


    "Touch..."


    With a bang at his feet, Wang Yu''s body suddenly burst out, and directly turned into a residual shadow and rushed into the herd. The sword in his hand flickered like a poisonous snake. Without a sword, blood gushed from the beast.


    The martial beasts with physical strength were simply vulnerable under Wang Yu''s sword. In a twinkling of an eye, dozens of first-class martial beasts fell under Wang Yu''s sword.


    The blood of Wu beast dyed the earth red again.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s fierce attack, Li Xingnan could not help nodding slightly. Although Wang Yu''s sword moves were still a little astringent, they were already a little hot.


    Nevertheless, he was surprised by Wang Yu''s talent. Although it was still a little astringent, he only gave Wang Yu less than five days to use this sword formula.


    In his opinion, it can only be described as genius. You know, it took him half a month to understand the first style of soul cutting, and Wang Yu can even use it freely. This talent is not terrible.


    "Seven xuanjian Jue" has seven movements. I''m afraid it won''t take long. Wang Yu can successfully cultivate it. Li Xingnan has a strange look in his eyes.


    "It seems that we should give him some pressure." as he said, a strange smile appeared on his wrinkled face, which made people shiver.


    "Boy, look, this is the seven Xuan sword formula." Li Xing drank hard, and the golden long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The terrible sword idea spread in an instant, and the sword idea alone made many martial animals feel afraid.


    The long sword in his hand is like a spirit snake. It is cut out at an extremely tricky angle, cutting, stabbing, splitting, chopping, picking and pulling. Each one is like a flowing cloud and water when he exercises it.


    Wang Yu looked at Li Xingnan''s sword moves. Unconsciously, the moves in his hands were also changed. They were astringent at the beginning, and finally became flowing at one go.


    He glanced at Wang Yu slightly. Li Xingnan''s eyes could not help shrinking slightly, "this boy is learning too fast!"


    He made the basic sword moves to the level of Flowing Clouds and water, but he had practiced hard for several years, and Wang Yu had less than half an hour. This demon like talent made him not surprised and envious.


    "Ha ha, good, good, worthy of my fancy." Li Xingnan laughed and looked excited.


    He didn''t know that Wang Yu had the "ten thousand soul formula" and other anti heaven skills to lay the foundation. His skills are not comparable to ordinary people. If it weren''t for the guidance of a famous teacher, Wang Yu''s swordsmanship would be more powerful.


    Tang Qiong heard his laughter and couldn''t help looking over here, "the old man is just showing off your broken sword move. Wang Yu is optimistic about being a teacher. This will teach you the way of array."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu nodded slightly, his ears stood up and looked very serious. Although he had a certain feeling about the array, he didn''t even understand the most basic things.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s look, Tang Qiong could not help nodding with satisfaction. Then the voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear. There were jade talismans flying out of her hand and suspended in the air.


    "The way of array is the way of heaven and earth. Entering the array with runes can arouse the power of heaven and earth. The strong can form a boundary of the array. What''s more, they can directly enter the array with heaven and earth. Their power can destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    But these are still too far away for you. What you need to do now is to memorize the essentials of the array and watch it. "Tang Qiong said, and quickly played complex fingerprints in her hands.

 Chapter 371

    Wang Yu could feel a strange wave coming from heaven and earth, and the source was Tang Qiong. With his complex fingerprints, the power between heaven and earth was pulled and moved. Finally, based on the several jade amulets, he quickly condensed energy.


    Wang Yu stared at Tang Qiong''s handprint. Although it was very complex, Wang Yu''s soul power was very strong. He could barely read and write it down, but he still felt dizzy after a long time.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the temperature around him suddenly increased. Wang Yu looked at it and saw countless fireballs flying down in the air, as if they were going to destroy the sky and the earth. There was hot magma flowing on the ground, which instantly became a world of fire.


    "The flame burning world array, a second-class advanced array, needs 18 second-class flame symbols to be activated. Its power can burn everything."


    When he was surprised, Tang Qiong''s majestic voice sounded in his ears, which could not help but make him energetic, and even more serious, there was a hint of enlightenment.


    "When the rune entered the array, it attracted the power of heaven and earth. It was really terrible." Wang Yu whispered.


    I saw that huge fireballs were like meteorites, smashing down at the martial animals within the array range. They were burned before they screamed, leaving only one animal pill glittering with fine light, which was included in the ring by Tang Qiong.


    "Don''t worry, it''s normal not to remember for the first time, and I''ll show you later." Tang Qiong flashed to Wang Yu''s side and looked at him in a daze. She couldn''t help feeling pleased at the corners of her mouth.


    Just now, he practiced the basic sword moves demonstrated by old man Li in less than 20 minutes. This time, he pulled back a game.


    "Teacher, I seem to understand."


    Although Wang Yu''s voice was very light, Tang Qiong''s smile suddenly solidified on her face.


    "You said you understood?" he asked incredulously.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, and then his eyes suddenly twinkled with a sharp color. His eyes closed slightly, and his mind recalled Tang Qiong''s fingerprints just now.


    The palm slowly and astringently made handprints, and the speed became faster and faster. Gradually, there was a residual shadow emerging. At that speed, even Tang Qiong couldn''t help growing up.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    With the play of Wang Yu''s handprint, this array space seemed to be completely launched, and the fireballs in the sky were like rain, crashing down densely towards the bottom.


    Magma, like sea water, spread all over the ground, swallowing many beasts.


    Seeing this, Tang Qiong''s eyes were full of shock. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that someone should remember the complex fingerprints so quickly.


    Moreover, it can also lead the array and give full play to the power of the array. Tang Qiong can''t believe this talent. Wang Yu really hasn''t practiced the array before.


    Li Xingnan was also shocked to see this scene, but he still pretended to know for a long time, "how about this apprentice, old man?"


    Tang Qiong glanced at him, but still nodded deeply, "demon."


    "Ha ha ha, you won''t worry about it." Li Xing''s hard to say is naturally about gambling.


    "That''s the same sentence. As long as Wang Yu agrees, I won''t stop him." although he said so, he understood in his heart that Wang Yu''s talent is not Xuanling. I''m afraid no one can match him in this Xuanwu region.


    "That''s natural." Li Xingnan didn''t bother to quarrel with him. He waved the long golden sword and killed the beast, much faster than Tang Qiong. After all, the sword was the king of the army and was born to kill.


    At this time, Wang Yu was immersed in the array and was constantly evolving in his mind, but he felt that there were still some deficiencies in the array.


    In my mind, I can''t help but think of the contents of the nine talismans. The nine talismans mainly record Fu and Tao, followed by arrays.


    Although he can see very little now, Wang Yu can feel that even these are much more terrible than Tang Qiong''s flame burning array.


    More complex fingerprints emerged in his mind, constantly evolving and improving the knot in his hand.


    The change of Wang Yu immediately attracted Tang Qiong''s attention. Although the seal method in Wang Yu''s hand was still what he had just played, it was much more complicated.


    "This... This boy!" Tang Qiong was surprised at this time. She couldn''t help slowing down her hands, and her eyes contracted slightly, with a strong color of shock.


    Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly opened, as if a complex Rune flashed out. He suddenly drew in the air with his two fingers as a sword.


    Milky white energy appeared in mid air, outlining extremely complex lines. Only a moment later, a complex Rune appeared in the air.


    This scene can''t help but shock Tang Qiong, even if Li Xingnan is a layman who is serious, "drawing out of thin air... This is what the fourth grade Rune master can do. He... Is he the fourth grade Rune master? It''s impossible!

 Chapter 372

    However, under the shocked eyes of the two people, Wang Yu suddenly had a fine flash in his eyes. The sword finger suddenly crossed in the air, and the force in his palm surged, and one palm was printed on the rune.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of buzzing sounded, and the light on the rune twinkled, and became a lot of solid in an instant.


    "Pop, pop, pop..."


    Complicated fingerprints were printed out, and Wang Yu''s low voice rang out, "burn the sky array, scold."


    The sound fell, and the complex Rune immediately integrated into the array, making the temperature in the whole array rise sharply. The fireball on the sky disappeared instantly, and red clouds emerged.


    However, when everyone looked at it, it was not a cloud at all, but a burning flame. The magma on the ground turned black and red, and there were huge waves constantly.


    "Roar..."


    The shrill roars of animals rang out, and everyone''s scalp was numb. Lang Qing and others looked at the scene not far away, which was like burning the world, and their eyes were full of shock.


    "What a terrible array, this..." Lang Qing''s voice trembled. He couldn''t believe that he would call such a monster brother.


    "It''s really worthy of losing to him!" Zhang Xing was also shocked. I''m afraid it''s difficult to catch up with Wang Yu in the future.


    Shan Yu and others were extremely shocked. He didn''t dare to have the slightest idea of cheating on Wang Yu, because he already understood that he and Wang Yu were not on the same level at all.


    Sometimes the distance is far enough, which makes it difficult for people to be jealous, as if all this is taken for granted.


    "Wang Yu should not be allowed to steal the limelight, so should we." a smile appeared at the corner of Lang Qing''s mouth.


    "OK." Zhang Xing licked his lips slightly. He couldn''t help it for a long time. "Let''s go."


    After saying that, a dark red long knife appeared in his hand, and it resisted on his shoulder. His thumb rubbed on his nose, and his face looked excited.


    "Go."


    Lang Qing''s claws twinkled with cold light. They jumped and fell on the ground outside the city. Then they quickly came to Wang Yu''s side.


    The terrible temperature suddenly changed their look, but after a moment, the burning feeling disappeared. Just when they were strange, Wang Yu''s voice sounded slowly.


    "Why did you come here?" it was obvious that Wang Yu controlled the power of the array to avoid Lang Qing.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t want to show off yourself." Lang Qing said with a smile.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly and shook his head. Then he smiled and said, "OK, let''s fight side by side."


    "That''s what I mean." the excited bodies of the two people trembled slightly. Although they usually hunted and killed many martial animals, they felt that the blood in their bodies was boiling for the first time in the face of such a large number of martial animals.


    The Tongyou sword appeared in his hand again, and the terrible sword meaning was filled in an instant. Even the surrounding hot temperature seemed to drop in this sword meaning.


    "Boy, watch the seven xuanjian Jue." it''s hard for Li Xing to see. Wang Yu took out his sword and said in a high voice immediately.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu also wants to see how the real "seven Xuan sword formula" is.


    "Roar..."


    Many second-class high-level martial beasts rushed through the array and wore them in front of the city gate again. Wang Yu and the three of them could feel the war in each other''s eyes at a glance.


    Then the three figures burst out. The shadow of swords and claws constantly crossed the air and bombarded the martial animals. However, these second-class and advanced martial animals are not comparable to those ordinary second-class, and their defense alone is enough to give them a headache.


    Only Wang Yu''s Tongyou sword broke the defense of Wu beasts and shed bright red blood.


    "Hey, hey, you''re still powerful." the two of Lang Qing couldn''t help feeling.


    "It''s just that the weapons are stronger. Go back and help you improve the quality of the weapons." Wang Yu appeared near Li Xingnan before they could react.


    "Watch it." Li Xingnan whispered. His turbid eyes suddenly twinkled with a sword, and his momentum soared in an instant. Even Wang Yu lamented that his terrible sword idea was inferior.


    Li Xingnan waved his long golden sword with familiar moves.


    Wang Yu stared, "cut the soul, break the soul, split the yellow spring, shake the dark, connect the nine quiet, move the heaven and earth and break the sky."


    The seven sword moves were in Li xingnandu''s hands. One sword cut out a second-class peak martial beast. In an instant, it fell off the sword. The momentum even shook the air around, and the terrible sword idea swept the world.


    "The old man is crazy, ha ha......" Tang Qiong immediately felt the change in Li Xingnan''s side.


    "Seven xuanjian Jue" is the sword move he practiced. It''s also a unique skill he didn''t pass on. I''m afraid it was only passed on to Wang Yu.


    There is no chance to see the seven swords at ordinary times, because no one can let him use all the seven sword moves.

 Chapter 373

    Li Xingnan''s strength in Wutian college is definitely superior. The power of the seven xuanjian Jue in his hand is even greater and amazing. I''m afraid there are only a few people in the inner court who can take over his seven swords, but they usually don''t appear at all.


    Unless Wutian college really encounters any major crisis, they may appear, and the identity of the president of Wutian college is mysterious, even if they have never seen them.


    The seven sword moves reflected in Wang Yu''s eyes, repeated and deeply printed into his mind. The formula of the seven Xuan sword formula echoed in his mind like scriptures.


    "The seven xuanjian Jue is really not simple. The teacher''s achievements in swordsmanship are so much higher than himself!" Wang Yu couldn''t help sighing.


    Although he used the first three moves very smoothly, he still couldn''t reach the degree that Li Xing was difficult. Even he had to be afraid of the terrible sword meaning.


    Although the meaning of the sword is much worse than that of the wanhun sword, it has reached a very terrible level, which makes Wang Yu wonder secretly.


    "Cut the soul, break the soul, break the yellow spring, shock the dark, connect the nine secluded, move the heaven and earth, and break the sky."


    Wang Yu whispered. The long sword in his hand also moved subconsciously. However, with his talent, he only demonstrated the sword move to tongjiuyou. Although he saw the last two moves very clearly, he always felt something worse.


    But I can''t tell. That feeling looms in my mind, but I can''t catch it anyway.


    Li Xing could not see that Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t even notice the martial animals attacking him.


    As soon as he tightened his hand, the golden long sword suddenly turned into a golden streamer, "whoosh..." penetrated the head of the martial beast, and then flew back to his hand again, and there was no blood left on the sword.


    Li Xingnan frowned slightly and was about to scold him, but he suddenly found that there seemed to be a strong sense of sword in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    "This boy has a feeling at this time." although he is not satisfied on the surface, he is very happy in his heart, because it is not easy for a martial artist to enter this state. Once he enters, he will gain a lot.


    "Tang Qiong, Wang Yu is now in meditation. We will help him resist for a while." Li Xingnan quickly said to Tang Qiong not far away.


    "This boy is really good at picking time." although he was helpless, he quickly came to Wang Yu.


    Several spiritual lights in his hand shot out and fell on the ground. Then he saw his sudden seal. The seal method was extremely complex and left a shadow in the air. It was impossible to tell which was the real fingerprint.


    "Tiangang array, Ning!" a low voice came out of his mouth. Only a flash of light was the energy in the shape of a golden bronze bell, which covered Wang Yu, and mysterious inscriptions circulated around him.


    It gives people a feeling of majestic massiness, as if no matter what attack it is, it can''t shake its existence.


    Seeing this, Li Xingnan smiled at the corner of his mouth, "yes, even the things at the bottom of the box have been taken out."


    Others don''t know Li Xingnan, but they know that Tiangang array has the strongest defense among the three-level arrays that Tang Qiong can arrange now. Even if he wants to break it, he may have to use the sixth sword, or even the seventh sword to break it. It can be seen how terrible its defense is.


    "He is also my apprentice." Tang qiongbai glanced at Li Xingnan, then ignored him, and a weapon like a brush suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The whole body is red sandalwood. There are mysterious lines on it. The tip of the pen is made of unknown material. With the injection of force, it becomes extremely sharp, as if it were a reduced gun.


    "Judge''s pen!" Li Xingnan recognized the weapon in Tang Qiong''s hand at a glance. Even he could not envy it, because it was much stronger than the split Sky Sword in his hand.


    "Before Wang Yu wakes up, I will never let these animals near." Tang Qiong smiled calmly, waved the judge''s pen in her hand and directly cut off several martial animals.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, good." Li Xingnan laughed and stabbed the sky splitting sword in his hand. The speed was much faster than him.


    However, the animal tide was like a continuous tide. Although they killed a hundred heads in a moment, they had no impact on the whole animal tide.


    After a long time, the force in their bodies also consumed a lot. Even with their cultivation, their breath became heavy.


    "This animal tide is really terrible. How can we kill it?" at the moment, Li Xingnan''s robe has been splashed with blood, of course, all the blood of Wu animals.


    But we can also see how tragic it is. Tang Qiong''s nibs are dyed blood red. Where the brush edge falls, the explanation leaves a strong blood edge.


    Tang Qiong stopped in front of Wang Yu and glanced slightly at Wang Yu. His eyes were as deep as the starry sky, as if they could absorb people.

 Chapter 374

    However, in such eyes, there was a flicker of sword shadow. The strong sword meaning gradually filled his whole body to me. At the moment, he was like a sword, gradually showing his edge.


    "The boy seems to be understanding the seven Xuan sword formula. It''s troublesome." Tang Qiong frowned.


    Li Xingnan knew what Wang Yu was doing, but he didn''t want to interrupt because it might be an opportunity for Wang Yu.


    However, it is not so easy to understand the sword formula. He has practiced the seven Xuan sword formula so far, and he dare not say that he can fully understand this set of sword formula.


    He got this sword formula unintentionally when he was young. It is precisely because of this sword formula that Li Xingnan has today. It can be said that this set of sword formula has made him.


    However, the mystery of the sword formula. At the beginning, he was addicted to it for several months, as if immersed in the ocean of sword meaning, and constantly understood the sword meaning and moves.


    Wang Yu''s talent is much better than him, but I''m afraid it will take a long time to immerse himself in it.


    It would be a good thing to put it in peacetime, but now the animal tide is coming and he is in the animal tide. I''m afraid this opportunity will harm him.


    "Let him understand first. If he can''t, he will take him away by force." Li Xingnan secretly decided in his heart that even if he missed this opportunity, he can''t be in danger.


    "Woo woo..."


    The strange cry sounded in the mountains, and the bleak voice made people feel cold in their hearts.


    Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking there, which made it serious and had a look of fear.


    "That''s the cry." Tang Qiong said hurriedly. It was because of the cry that the Wu beast rioted just now.


    Li Xingnan frowned. He could hear that it was clearly the cry of a female doll, but how could there be a female doll in the Wu beast mountain, let alone control these many Wu beasts.


    "This matter must be reported to the elder." Li Xingnan said in a deep voice. This matter has completely exceeded their understanding, and they can''t intervene at all.


    "Good." Tang Qiong nodded slightly. The elder has a high status in the college, which is second only to the dean. Such a thing must be decided by him.


    "The elder is bad, and the martial beasts are rioting again, and the three three grade martial beasts are rushing here." at this time, Langqing and Li Xingnan quickly came to their side.


    Compared with Li Xingnan, they were much more embarrassed, with scars all over their bodies. Their clothes were broken, and their blood dyed them red. They could smell a strong smell of blood and a strong smell of tragedy.


    Li Xingnan''s eyebrows frowned, and the Sanpin Wu beast launched an attack. They were afraid they could not resist, and Wang Yu fell into a deep understanding.


    "No, I have to take Wang Yu away." Li Xingnan has felt the crisis. If he doesn''t take Wang Yu away, I''m afraid he can''t protect him at all.


    "What a pity." although Tang Qiong felt pity, her life was still important.


    However, just when he was about to wave away the Tiangang array, his hand suddenly stopped in the air, and the severity of turbidity appeared in surprise.


    "You feel it too?" Li Xingnan looked at Wang Yu in the same surprise. He saw a strong sword surge on his body, and a strange sword shadow appeared on his body.


    The two men looked at the strange long sword. There were mysterious and obscure lines on the sword body. Even if they felt dizzy for a while, they even knew the sea.


    They were surprised, quickly turned their force and forcibly looked away. Looking at the shocked color in each other''s eyes, they all had anonymous fear in their hearts.


    They can be sure that if they don''t forcibly look away just now, I''m afraid their knowledge will collapse, and then they will become idiots.


    "What the hell is this boy doing?" Li Xingnan felt that there was a terrible sword meaning sprouting in Wang Yu''s body. The sword meaning at that level was not something he could touch at all.


    "There are so many secrets about this boy!" Tang Qiong couldn''t help sighing. In less than a day, Wang Yu had shocked him several times. If it weren''t for his calm mind, I''m afraid he would have collapsed.


    "Buzzing..."


    The sound of swords rang through, and the hard impact was on the copper bell. A burst of "clang..." of gold and iron collision rang through.


    Just for a moment, the light on the copper bell flickered, as if it would disappear at any time, and the sense of massiness disappeared at this moment.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    In the shocked eyes of the two people, on the copper bell with amazing defense, there were fine lines emerging, and then quickly spread.


    In a moment, the whole tripod body was covered, and the light suddenly burst out from the crack. Just listen to the sound of "touch...", the copper tripod was broken and dissipated into a little energy in an instant.


    "This..." when Tang Qiong was shocked, Li Xingnan frowned, grabbed the three people''s collars and quickly stepped back.

 Chapter 375

    When the three people reacted, a gray sword suddenly rose on Wang Yu''s body, as if to penetrate the world. The terrible sword made many martial beasts have a sense of fear in their scarlet eyes.


    "Hum..."


    The sword was rampant. The beast that had just rushed to Wang Yu suddenly turned into a pile of broken meat when he came into contact with the sword. Even the beast pill didn''t survive.


    "What''s the matter? It doesn''t seem to be your seven Xuan sword formula?" Tang Qiong looked at Li Xingnan in surprise. He could feel that it was definitely not the seven Xuan sword formula.


    "Really not, the terrible sword meaning is not comparable to the seven Xuan sword formula." Li Xingnan originally thought that the seven Xuan sword formula had reached the peak in swordsmanship.


    But now Wang Yu''s sword intention is beyond his reach. Even though the sword intention is still weak, he can only look up to the terrible feeling of suppression above the level.


    "If he has the same cultivation as us, I''m afraid he can''t move in his hands." Li Xingnan said softly. Although he couldn''t believe it, this feeling is very strong.


    Tang Qiong nodded slightly. Li Xing was right. Even Wang Yu''s accomplishments in array had shocked him.


    And the two of Lang Qing were stunned to watch this scene. The sword meaning made them feel extremely dangerous. I''m afraid if the sword fell, they would turn into powder in an instant.


    When they look at each other, they can see the bitterness in each other''s eyes. Now Wang Yu is not comparable to them. I''m afraid only the top three perverts on the list can compete with him.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of the sword rang through again, and then all of them converged into Wang Yu''s body. A gray sword flashed in his deep eyes, restoring his control over his body.


    Wang Yu looked at the broken meat around him and couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he quickly found Li Xingnan and others and rushed over. It''s not a good thing to be alone in the animal tide.


    "Teacher." Wang Yu looked at them and shouted softly.


    Li Xingnan and Wang Yu were shocked when they looked at him.


    "Your accomplishments?" Li Xingnan saw at a glance that Wang Yu''s accomplishments seemed to have improved a lot.


    Wang Yu touched his nose awkwardly and said, "it has broken through the third grade."


    Although his words were plain, they sounded like thunder in Lang Qing''s ears. The cultivation speed was really evil.


    "OK, but what''s the meaning of the sword on you just now?" Li Xing couldn''t help asking. The meaning of the sword just now was too terrible and strange, especially the mysterious shadow of the sword. Now in retrospect, he felt a burst of fear.


    "I don''t know. I feel like I have entered a sea of sword meaning. My whole body is filled with sword meaning. I don''t know anything else," Wang Yu said.


    Wang Yu didn''t tell Li Xingnan everything, because just now he felt that there was a weak sword idea integrated into his body, which improved his sword idea.


    He will never reveal anything about the ten thousand soul sword.


    Li Xingnan frowned slightly, but he did not doubt Wang Yu''s words. After all, he had also entered into the sea of sword meaning and understood it.


    "Go up first. Now the animal tide has started in full swing. We will be in danger if we stay here," Tang Qiong said.


    Several people nodded slightly, and then the giant bird fell down at the call of Li Xingnan. Several people jumped onto the bird''s back and returned to the wall in a moment.


    "Elder, what should we do now? I''m afraid it will take half an hour for the reinforcements to arrive." Zhang Xing looked nervous. Although he was rough and crazy at ordinary times, even he had to be cautious in such a crisis.


    For a time, everyone fell silent. Now the animal tide has been fully launched. They can''t resist at all, but the reinforcements still need some time to arrive, and this time is enough for them to be embarrassed.


    "I''ll try if I can arrange a demarcation array." when everyone was frowning, Tang Qiong''s voice broke the silence.


    "Demarcation array! That''s a three-level advanced array. Although it can stop the animal tide, your soul power is not enough to arrange it." Li Xingnan said.


    The demarcation array can divide the space into two boundaries and set up a barrier in the middle. Not to mention that the warrior is not necessarily able to break through. If it can be arranged, it can indeed stop the animal tide, but it requires extremely huge soul power. I''m afraid Tang Qiong can''t do this alone.


    Naturally, he knows this, but now he can''t care about those. Xinghui city can''t be broken. This is the rule of Wutian College for a hundred years.


    "Now there is only one way." Tang Qiong flashed with determination.


    Seeing this, Li Xingnan had to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end, "well, try it. If you can''t, don''t force it."


    Tang Qiong sighed slightly, but didn''t promise him, because even he knew it was almost impossible.

 Chapter 376

    "Demarcation array!" Wang Yu was slightly surprised. He had seen this array in the nine talismans. It was a very terrible defense array.


    However, the soul power required to arrange it is also extremely huge. Even the array master at the top of the third grade is absolutely unwilling to try.


    Tang Qiong''s cloudy eyes suddenly flashed a sharp color, a sharp color that was completely different from his age.


    As soon as the robe sleeve waved, streamers flew out and suddenly suspended in the air into 36 directions. Even the arrangement of the 36 runes was incomprehensible.


    But Wang Yu could see one or two of them, but he was also a little confused. His eyes looked at the knot in the old man''s hand.


    In his mind, there are also constantly emerging extremely complex handprints. If he is not based on runes, I''m afraid these handprints alone will be enough for him to understand for a long time.


    However, although there are some difficulties now, it is understandable for him.


    Tang Qiong''s whole body was suddenly covered by a milky energy. The soft and mysterious energy kept playing with his fingerprints, and the power between heaven and earth was also attracted by it.


    Although everything seems to be going well, Wang Yu and Li Xingnan''s faces are not relaxed at all, but become more and more heavy.


    Because Tang Qiong''s soul power will be greatly consumed every time she prints a handprint.


    "It''s impossible to finish it at all." Li Xingnan frowned, and his look became more and more ugly.


    "Not necessarily." just then, Wang Yu took a sudden step, and his body was immediately covered by a milky energy. The strong feeling was not much weaker than Tang Qiong.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xing was surprised. He felt that Wang Yu seemed to be doing something crazy.


    "Array." the voice fell, and the soul power in Wang Yu suddenly came out, and the blood drops suddenly appeared in his grasp.


    A complex Rune emerged from the bottom of his eyes, and his arm suddenly moved at this time, drawing the rune with the void as the carrier.


    Complex runes emerged in Wang Yu''s hands, and a strange wave of energy came from the air.


    "This boy!" Li Xingnan just wanted to stop it, but he still stopped, because he knew that even if Wang Yu didn''t do it, Tang Qiong couldn''t finish the array at all. It''s better to let him try it.


    Tang Qiong naturally saw the seriousness of Wang Yu''s actions. He also knew that he could not complete the array.


    When he remembered that Wang Yu had just changed the world burning array, he had an inexplicable expectation in his heart. He also wanted to see how Wang Yu''s talent was and whether it could really help him complete the array.


    Tang Qiong made knots in her hands, and her soul power was also rapidly consumed. Looking at this scene, everyone''s heart mentioned his throat and his palm subconsciously clenched. They knew that the hope was in the two people.


    The soul power in Wang Yu''s body was also consuming rapidly. Thirty six runes appeared in the void for twenty minutes. Although they were complex, they were all runes in the early stage of second grade.


    Looking at these runes, Li Xingnan was confused. He didn''t understand what Wang Yu was going to do.


    However, at this time, Tang Qiong''s soul was not strong, her old face was white, and her breath became very weak.


    "Hum..."


    A dull hum sounded, Tang Qiong''s soul stopped outputting when he was strong, and his body suddenly knelt on one knee on the ground, and a trace of blood continued to flow out of the corners of his mouth.


    "Still can''t." Tang Qiong shook her head slightly. Her face was full of bitterness. Finally, he still didn''t know the array.


    The next moment he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the surrounding atmosphere. He couldn''t help looking up at Wang Yu. He saw that his slender fingers kept making complex fingerprints.


    Seeing this, Tang Qiong''s eyes suddenly contracted, because the handprint made by Wang Yu was the handprint of the demarcation array.


    "How could this boy know the fingerprints of the demarcation array?" he couldn''t understand. Even if Wang Yu''s talent was high, he couldn''t know the fingerprints of the demarcation array without being told.


    "Is there a powerful array teacher behind Wang Yu?" he thought to himself. Only this statement can explain what he saw.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    With the printing of handprints, the thirty-six runes drawn by Wang Yu suspended in the air seemed to be pulled directly towards the thirty-six jade runes.


    For a moment, it was integrated into the jade amulet, and at this moment, a burst of strong light burst out on the jade amulet.


    Wang Yu''s face also became very pale at this time, without the slightest blood color.


    "Not good!" Tang Qiong was surprised. He could feel that Wang Yu''s soul power had reached the limit, but the array was still a little short.

 Chapter 377

    Wang Yu felt dizzy in his mind. He forcibly portrayed 36 runes and used his soul power to influence the power of heaven and earth to arrange the array. Not only him, but also Tang Qiong couldn''t afford such consumption.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s soul power had reached the limit, "poop poop......" a mouthful of blood gushed out and splashed on the ground.


    Without the support of strength, the array began to tremble. After a moment, it would disappear. All their previous efforts would be in vain, and Xinghui city might fall.


    With them, these people simply can''t resist the animal tide. Even Wutian college will be threatened by the invasion of the animal tide.


    "Absolutely don''t wait to give up." Wang Yu clenched his teeth. Although he didn''t understand what would happen if Xinghui city was destroyed, he could see from Li Xingnan''s nervous look that the consequences would be very serious.


    Clenching his teeth and resisting the weakness in his mind, Wang Yu took out the soul nourishing pill from Najie and poured it all into his mouth.


    The strong medicine immediately rushed into his body like a torrent. Although the medicine of yanghun pill is mild, even if it is mild, it will become domineering.


    The medicine is rampant in Wang Yu''s body. The force in his body runs by itself to resist and want to control it, but the medicine is beyond his control at all. The surging medicine invades and the soul power in the sea is stimulated by the medicine.


    This crazy whole picture made Wang Yu''s sea of knowledge tremble constantly. He felt so painful that his face became distorted.


    But now is not the time to take care of these. Wang Yu took advantage of the surge in soul power and quickly played his fingerprints to stabilize the array.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Qiong and Li Xingnan''s faces suddenly changed, "this boy is really dead."


    They hurriedly stepped behind Wang Yu and put their palms on Wang Yu''s back. The force in Wang Yu''s body was crazy, helping Wang Yu refine the domineering medicine in his body.


    With their help, Wang Yu''s face recovered a little, and the medicine in his body began to be combed under the two domineering forces.


    Wang Yu''s violent knowledge of the sea also gradually calmed down, but the soul power was still growing.


    He had to reach Wang Yu''s endurance limit several times, but they were consumed by Wang Yu. With the supply of a lot of soul power, Wang Yu kept printing knots in his hands.


    All the thirty-six runes were integrated into the jade runes. The golden light converged, and a mysterious force suddenly appeared. The thirty-six jade runes disappeared. At this time, an invisible light curtain isolated the animal tide from the Xinghui city.


    "He succeeded!" Tang Qiong''s eyes widened, full of surprise. Although the process was breathtaking, Wang Yu really succeeded in arranging the demarcation array.


    You should know that this is a three-level array, even if he can''t arrange it. Although most of this array is arranged by him, even the last point is more difficult than a junior three-level array master can do.


    "This boy has such a powerful soul power!" Tang Qiong''s eyes were full of surprise. He suddenly felt that the disciple himself seemed unable to teach.


    He felt so hard to punish Li. Although the terrible sword idea could not match him, the prestige of the level was enough to make him tremble.


    "Help him to force out the extra medicine first." Li Xing couldn''t resist his surprise. At this time, there was still too much medicine in Wang Yu''s body. This would not be good for him, but would hurt him.


    "OK." Tang Qiong regained her consciousness, and then the force in her body surged, cooperating with Li Xingnan to force the excess medicine out of Wang Yu''s body.


    They all stared at Wang Yu. They knew that Wang Yu seemed to have done something terrible. Although they didn''t know what it was, they understood that it was Wang Yu who kept the animal tide out that they were able to save their lives.


    Langqing looked at Zhang Xing, and Zhang Xing also looked at him. They could see the bitterness in each other''s eyes. In their hearts, they all understood that the future Wang Yu was not something they could touch at all.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu''s consciousness had been completely immersed in the sea of knowledge, stabilizing the strong soul power.


    "Bastard, you dare to do such a dangerous thing. Do you know that your soul sea almost collapsed?" the angry voice of the little soul exploded in Wang Yu''s mind.


    The little soul is now extremely angry. If Li Xingnan hadn''t stabilized the rampant medicine in his body in time just now, the sea of his soul would collapse soon.


    At that time, he will become a loser and an idiot. Knowing the sea is the place where people gather their intelligence. If the sea is broken, a person will lose the ability to think.


    "But I could only do that at that time." Wang Yu was a little embarrassed when he scolded him. He could only chat up. It was the first time he saw Xiaohun lose such a temper.


    "A deserted city, I really don''t know why these people have to protect so desperately. Wutian college won''t be afraid of the animal tide at all, but there are two old monsters there." the little soul sighed slowly, and Wang Yu''s temper was also known. He was stubborn.

 Chapter 378

    Wang Yu was also surprised that the city had been abandoned a hundred years ago. There was nothing in it, only those broken buildings, but why did the Wutian college guard like this.


    Wang Yu''s eyes lit up. He suddenly thought of a possibility. I''m afraid there''s something in the city, and the most likely thing is only one thing, wanhun crystal.


    He came to the martial arts academy for the purpose of the ten thousand soul crystal stone, but now Xiaohun doesn''t feel the existence of the ten thousand soul crystal stone at all, as if he wasn''t in the inner courtyard at all.


    "Maybe the ten thousand soul crystal is not in the inner courtyard at all, but in the Xinghui city." Wang Yu looked thoughtful in his eyes.


    The mood of hearing the little soul of the ten thousand Soul Crystal Stone gradually subsided. The ten thousand soul crystal stone was related to whether he could break through the seal, so he had to pay attention to it.


    "You wait for me." the little soul was silent for a moment and said softly.


    Then Wang Yu felt that a powerful perception spread, covering Xinghui city in just a moment.


    The whole Xinghui city appeared in the consciousness of the little soul. With the passage of time, the little soul gradually became disappointed, because there was no energy of wanhun crystal in the Xinghui city.


    "It seems that the ten thousand soul crystal stone is not here." the little soul sighed slightly. Although he was disappointed, he also understood that the ten thousand soul crystal stone is the treasure between heaven and earth. How can it be so easy to be obtained by others.


    When he explained to Wang Yu at the beginning, he said that every treasure that cracked the seal was the best treasure in the world, and it was difficult to get everything. Even if he searched the Wufu continent, he might not find it. Therefore, he had already prepared in his heart, and everything depended on the will of heaven.


    "How about it?" Wang Yu asked hurriedly. If he found the wanhun crystal stone in advance, he could leave the place in advance and go out for training.


    The little soul shook his head slightly, "no, I can''t feel anything strange in the city."


    Wang Yu also sighed, "it''s really not that simple. It''s really strict that Wutian college hides wanhun crystal stone."


    Wang Yu can also understand this. After all, this ten thousand soul crystal stone is the most precious treasure in the world. If it was his own, it would be hidden. Otherwise, it would have been stolen by others.


    "Let''s not talk about this first. Let''s look for opportunities in the future. You know the sea is almost stable now, but don''t use your soul power in a short time, so that you won''t be hurt again." the little soul whispered, and he was lost because he didn''t find the ten thousand soul crystal stone.


    "I understand." Wang Yu replied. If the knowledge of the sea is damaged, his future achievements will be very limited, not to mention standing at the peak of the world.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the animal tide has been blocked. After Li Xingnan and Tang Qiong solved the several martial animals left behind in Xinghui City, they have been guarding Wang Yu.


    Just now Netease''s crazy move scared them very much. Fortunately, they have completely stabilized now. I think they can wake up in a period of time.


    "My apprentice has made great achievements this time, and I will let the college reward him when I go back." Li Xingnan was relieved when he determined that Wang Yu was all right.


    "He is also my apprentice, but I think we can teach him very limited." Tang qiongbai glanced at him, and then his mood was a little depressed.


    As someone else''s master, he can''t teach him enough. He is even better than them in some aspects, which makes them lose face.


    "It''s not that we can''t teach, but that the little monster is growing up too fast." Li Xingnan looked at Wang Yu and stroked his beard with a satisfied smile on the corners of his mouth.


    "But I have a feeling that the boy is growing up too fast. When he really grows up to a certain extent, the college may be stirred by him." Tang Qiong said with some worry.


    Li Xingnan doesn''t care about this, "as long as he has the ability to make as much as he wants, but I''m afraid the old man Qin will be disappointed this time."


    At the thought of the scene where Wang Yu defeated Xuanling two years later, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "But I''m afraid he''s not the opponent of Xuanling. I''d better let him keep a low profile first." Tang Qiong said.


    Although Wang Yu''s strength is not weak now, Xuanling is Qin Zilong''s disciple after all. A lot of resources are instilled into him for cultivation. He can kill Samurai when he is eight grades. Now his strength in nine grades is bound to be more terrible.


    Li Xingnan shook his head slightly, with a smile of schadenfreude on his face. "Even if he wants to keep a low profile, the people on the strong list can''t make him feel better. After going back this time, I''m afraid the top five people on the strong list will come to him for trouble."


    Tang Qiong frowned slightly. Wang Yu''s performance in the animal tide was so outstanding that I''m afraid it will spread among the college when he went back. At that time, those people may really come to him for trouble. The inner courtyard is far from as simple as it seems on the surface, and the power struggle is probably more intense than the outside world.


    "That''s really good for him." each of the top five strong men, whose strength is comparable to that of samurai, is definitely the peak in the inner court.


    "Don''t worry, he can handle it." Li Xingnan smiled and trusted Wang Yu very much.

 Chapter 379

    "Take it as a training." Tang Qiong''s understanding of Wang Yu is far less than that of Li Xingnan, who knows what Wang Yu has done in wutiancheng.


    He was calm, intelligent and ruthless, which can be seen from the fact that he destroyed the two big doors that existed like gods to him at that time.


    For the students in the inner courtyard, no one can do it at all, because such families are trapped and their lives are threatened, which can not be experienced in the inner courtyard.


    "It''s nothing to him at all. Just wait and see." Li Xingnan smiled mysteriously.


    Tang Qiong knows that Li Xingnan is not the kind of person who talks at will. He says Wang Yu can, so he must. But Tang Qiong doesn''t understand. Where does his confidence in Wang Yu come from?


    "Are you so confident in him?"


    Li Xingnan glanced at him in some displeasure, and then looked at Wang Yu sitting on the ground with his eyes slightly closed. There was a smile on his old face, "of course, he is my disciple of Li Xingnan."


    Tang Qiong smiled helplessly when he heard the speech. He suddenly found that he had no difficulty in understanding Wang Yu at all. In his heart, he secretly said: "it seems that after going back, we should get to know this boy well."


    "Boom, boom..."


    Suddenly, a roar came from afar. When they were confused, Lang Qing and Zhang Xing walked over quickly and respectfully said, "elder, the three three three grade Wu beasts are attacking the demarcation array, and five three grade Wu beasts are coming towards this side."


    Hearing the speech, the two quickly walked to the edge and looked out of the city. They saw ripples spreading around with the attack of the three martial beasts.


    Seeing this, Tang Qiong could not help frowning. "I''m afraid this array won''t last long, but it should be able to wait until the reinforcements."


    "These damn martial beasts, what on earth is there in the forest that can make them fight like this?" Li Xingnan frowned and looked at the deep mountains in the distance. The silence and mystery were unknown.


    "The situation is serious this time. The elder should also come back. Let him decide at that time," Tang Qiong said.


    Li Xingnan also nodded slightly. If the elder came, the animal tide would be groundless, but the strange cry always made him afraid.


    However, at this time, the fluctuation of soul power around Wang Yu gradually converged into his body, and his eyelids slowly opened.


    "Very capable." Li Xingnan saw Wang Yu open his eyes and put down the stone in his heart, but he couldn''t help but sneer.


    If they didn''t control the medicine in time, the increased soul power would be enough to burst his sea of knowledge.


    Wang Yu stood up and smiled. "The situation was urgent at that time, and the disciples could only fight. Isn''t there a teacher here? How could something happen?"


    There was a trace of pride on Li Xingnan''s face, but he hurriedly covered up and pretended to be serious.


    Just about to continue to scold him, Tang Qiong suddenly pushed him aside. He already had questions to ask Wang Yu.


    "What are the thirty-six runes you drew, and have you practiced the array way before?" after Wang Yu changed the world burning array, Tang Qiong doubted that Wang Yu should not have come into contact with the array way for the first time. I''m afraid he practiced it before.


    Wang Yu knew that Tang Qiong would ask, but he didn''t intend to tell the truth. After all, the nine talismans was a very important thing. The man had told him that he couldn''t spread it, otherwise it would lead to death.


    So he had already prepared his speech, "when I was in wuhuangcheng, I met an array teacher and got some advice."


    Tang Qiong frowned slightly. He was a little suspicious of Wang Yu''s words. To know the demarcation array, generally only the third grade array division would know, and there are few strong warriors in wuhuangcheng, let alone the array division.


    It seems hard to believe that a third grade array division appears in wuhuangcheng.


    Wang Yu saw his doubt and continued: "the old master instructed me to repair the damage of the transmission array in wuhuangcheng at that time."


    Hearing this, Tang Qiong''s eyebrows relaxed. He knew that the array of wuhuangcheng was destroyed, but he didn''t know how much it was destroyed.


    His statement is very appropriate. I think he has no need to deceive himself.


    "The old man should be a powerful array master, but now you are my disciple of Tang Qiong, and I will do everything I can to teach you." Tang Qiong must straighten out her position now, at least not lower than Li Xingnan.


    "Thank you, teacher," Wang Yu said with a slight salute.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The fierce roar sounded again. Wang Yu looked in that direction and frowned slightly.


    "Teacher, although the demarcation array was easier to arrange after being changed, the level became the third grade intermediate." at that time, Wang Yu knew that the third grade advanced array could not be completed at all, so he drew 36 runes to suppress the power in the jade Rune and arranged it into the demarcation array of the third grade intermediate.


    "I know." Tang Qiong nodded slightly. Just now he felt that the demarcation array seemed much weaker. It turned out that Wang Yu deliberately made it.


    Although the demarcation array was arranged reluctantly, I''m afraid it won''t last long. Eight armed beasts launched an attack at the same time, I''m afraid they can''t resist for half an hour.

 Chapter 380

    "It doesn''t matter, the reinforcements will arrive soon, and then we can disperse the animal tide." Li Xingnan smiled, and he didn''t worry about it at all.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly there was a loud noise. Wang Yu and others felt a violent shaking under their feet. Several people fell directly.


    Li Xingnan''s eyebrows immediately frowned. He saw a golden giant bird floating in the air in that direction. The strong wind swept through the huge wing vibration, and even some second-class martial animals were lifted away.


    Seeing the giant bird, everyone was surprised. There was a color of fear in their eyes. Even Li Xingnan frowned and his face became very ugly.


    "Golden... Golden scale goshawk!" wolf green recognized a golden giant bird at a glance.


    Scales and armor grow on the golden wings of the whole body, and there are two dragon whiskers floating on the eagle''s head. The eyes are extremely cold, and the king''s spirit radiates all over the body.


    As if one look could kill them, the terrible smell made them tremble even across the demarcation line. If there was no demarcation line, I''m afraid they would be crushed directly.


    "The top of the fourth grade, this is the golden scale goshawk of the top of the fourth grade!" wolf Qing was surprised. This is the real fourth grade Wu beast, the real strong one among the Wu beasts.


    But Li Xingnan and Tang Qiong didn''t make a sound, and their eyebrows were even tighter, because they could see that this was already a martial beast infinitely close to the fifth grade. As long as the time was right, they could transform into the fifth grade.


    Wang Yu looked at the small scale on his shoulder. He found that since the golden scale goshawk appeared, the small scale seemed to be a little different. It seemed that he couldn''t help wanting to come to the golden scale Goshawk.


    "Oh!"


    A terrible cry of an eagle suddenly rang through the sky, and everyone hurriedly covered their ears, but the shocked Qi and blood churned, as if they were going to break out.


    "It''s over, it''s really over." Shan Yu sat down on the ground, his eyes full of despair. The golden scale goshawk at the top of the four grades is not the existence they can compete with.


    Even the elders in the college are afraid of its existence. How can there be such a martial beast here? Now they don''t consciously think about it.


    "What can I do now?" Wang Yu frowned. He was sure that the golden scale goshawk he had seen in the Cuilin sea. That terrible smell would never go wrong, but how could it appear here?


    Since it appears here, the strange cry may also be the mysterious existence of the ancient trees in the green forest sea.


    "There''s no way. The demarcation array can still stop him. Four attacks will break and we will all die." Li Xingnan''s face is blue, and the martial beasts at the top of the four grades have far exceeded their bearing range.


    "Take the students and go as far as you can. We two try our best to delay the time and must spread the news to the college." Tang Qiong and Li Xingnan look at Wang Yu. Now they can walk away one by one. The college must know the news, otherwise the whole Wutian college will be in crisis.


    "Teacher..."


    What else did Wang Yu want to say, but he was directly interrupted by Li Xingnan and shouted, "now is not the time for you to be a hero. You must spread the news to the college. Go."


    "Boom..."


    There was another loud noise, the earth was shaking violently, and cracks had appeared in the demarcation array.


    Wang Yu frowned, but he knew he had to let the college know the news. He bit his teeth hard, as if he had made a decision.


    "Wolf green and Zhang Xing, go quickly. You must spread the news." Wang Yu said to them. He can''t leave. When he has to, he can urge wanhun sword and use the power of Xiaohun to compete with it.


    "OK." Lang Qing knew that even if they stayed here, they couldn''t help at all. Then they took everyone quickly to the direction of the college.


    Only by bringing the news can we help Wang Yu and them, so we didn''t look back at all and tried our best to rush to the college.


    "You boy..." Li Xingnan was about to scold him, but when he saw Wang Yu''s resolute look, he could only shake his robe sleeves and sigh heavily.


    "Well, it depends on the situation and find a chance to escape." Li Xingnan said reluctantly at last.


    "Yes," said Wang Yu.


    "Boom..." with a loud sound, Wang Yu clearly heard the sound of broken glass. He knew that the real crisis was coming.

 Chapter 381

    Langqing and others left soon, and there was a trace in a moment. The Xinghui city of Nuo Da became silent, with only terrible animal roars and roars.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    The sound of broken glass suddenly rang out, and the demarcation array collapsed into a little energy, but it was broken by a gust of vigorous wind and disappeared in the air.


    "Oh!"


    The terrible cry of the eagle frightened the world. The golden scale goshawk standing in the air like a king did not have the ferocity of wild animals in his eyes, but had the dignity of the superior, making all the martial animals below crawl on the ground, and his huge body trembled, as if he were worshiping their king.


    The three of Wang Yu fought against the terrible pressure. The golden scale goshawk just appeared there, and Wang Yu felt a terrible pressure in his heart.


    "What a terrible martial beast!" he was far away in the green forest sea that day, and the golden scale goshawk didn''t target him at that time, so he didn''t feel too strong pressure.


    However, at this time, the eyes of the golden scale goshawk have locked on the three of them, and the terrible smell has made them tremble. They dare not imagine how terrible the golden scale goshawk is.


    "Golden scale goshawk, why do you attack astrological Huicheng?" Li Xingnan''s palm couldn''t help shaking, but he had to hold on. He had to hold on until the reinforcements came.


    The golden scale goshawk seemed to hear his words, and his sharp eyes looked at him, which could not help but make Li Xingnan step back subconsciously.


    The golden scale goshawk looked indifferent. He looked at the three people like mole ants. He didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Leave quickly, or I''ll kill you." the golden scale goshawk didn''t pay attention to his question at all. Compared with the cold voice, it seemed to be an order, with an irresistible dignity.


    "It''s impossible. Our Wutian college has guarded Xinghui city for generations. How can we let you occupy it." Li Xing can''t understand that the three of them have not been taken into account by it at all.


    However, he didn''t feel strange that the golden scale goshawk could spit people out. After all, it has reached the peak of four grades.


    "Hum, mole ants dare to stop me." the golden scale goshawk didn''t pay attention to the three of them at all. At this time, they still stopped in front of themselves, which made it not angry.


    The huge wings suddenly shook, and the strong vigorous wind swept towards the three people like a real blade. The terrible energy shattered all the auras of the surrounding heaven and earth into nothingness.


    The three frowned, and the forces in their bodies moved wildly, and the weapons in their hands were clenched. They felt afraid of the attack, but they couldn''t retreat. Even if they died in battle, they couldn''t let the Xinghui city be occupied by military beasts.


    The resolute look moved in the eyes of the three people. They looked at each other and nodded firmly. Then they made a great deal of light on the blade in their hands, cut several swords in succession, and blasted together with the wind blade.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom


    The terrible air wave swept through the air like a storm, and all the surrounding air disappeared, just like a vacuum.


    The three of Wang Yu hurriedly used force to maintain their respiratory system so that they would not suffocate. For the martial arts, it would have no effect if they did not breathe for a short time.


    "Bastard!" seeing that the wind blade was broken, the golden scale goshawk was furious. Although it just did it at will, the power was not what these little humans could take over.


    I saw on the golden scale goshawk, suddenly there was a violent energy around its body, like a whirlwind.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly contracted, "get away!"


    However, it was too late for him to remind. A pair of huge wings of the golden scale goshawk suddenly stretched, and countless sword feathers suddenly burst at the three people.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Where Jianyu passed, even the aura of heaven and earth fled everywhere, as if he didn''t dare to contact it at all.


    The sword feather is like a rainstorm, which is many times stronger than the attack exerted by Xiaolin. This time, the golden scale goshawk is really angry.


    The sword feather was very fast and came to the three people in an instant. The cold air of death shrouded their hearts in an instant. Such an attack was not what they could resist, and they didn''t even have the qualification to dodge.


    Wang Yu frowned tightly, and there was a gray sword in his eyes. He held a gray light in his palm, and a sword shadow appeared. However, at this time, a golden light lit up in front of him, and all the sword feathers like rain were blocked outside by the golden light.


    His heart was slightly surprised, his palm spread out, and the illusory sword shadow disappeared. Just now he had planned to use the power of the little soul. He was confident that if he used the power of the little soul, he would be able to fight the golden scale Goshawk.


    But after that, he will leave Wutian College as soon as possible, otherwise he will be in trouble.


    The sudden golden light helped resist the attack, but what is the golden light?


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at the golden light. He saw that the golden light shrouded the three people''s bodies, so that the surrounding attacks could not enter at all.


    Seeing this, Li Xingnan and his face immediately showed a look of joy, "big elder, it''s big elder."

 Chapter 382

    Li Xing could not confirm such a terrible breath. Only the elder had it in the inner court, and only he could stop the attack of the golden scale Goshawk.


    "Big elder!" Wang Yu was slightly surprised. The big elder was very strange to him, but he could feel that such breath was probably on the golden scale Goshawk. Fortunately, it was to protect them. If you wanted to kill them, I''m afraid they would fall into the golden light with one thought.


    Seeing the golden light, the golden scale goshawk was surprised. It didn''t expect that someone could block its sword feather here. You know, the sword feather has 50% of its power. Even the peak of Wulin should avoid its edge.


    "Don''t be evil." a voice like thunder suddenly shook from the sky, and the air burst into an explosion.


    Wang Yu only felt his Qi and blood churn. If the sound pointed to himself, I''m afraid he has burst and died now.


    "How terrible!" Wang Yu looked in horror at the direction of the sound. There was a golden awn flying over them. The speed was so fast that it appeared above their heads in the blink of an eye.


    Golden mans scattered, an old figure stood in the air, a white robe fluttered with the wind, and his pale beard and hair danced like a fairy.


    There seemed to be endless vicissitudes in those deep eyes, as if they had experienced the baptism of countless years.


    But at this time, there was an angry color in those eyes, staring at the golden scale goshawk in front like a sharp blade.


    Seeing the old man, Li Xingnan was relieved. When he came, their task was over, and all the next things were left to him. He was the elder of Wutian college, Yu Wensu.


    The golden scale goshawk felt a sense of oppression on the old man in front of him, which made it dare not look directly at him.


    "Old man, I advise you to mind your own business, or the king will let you fall here." the golden scale goshawk claimed to be the king at this time to frighten the old man in front of him.


    However, Yu Wensu didn''t care about it at all. He looked indifferent, and there was a surge of killing intention. "Beast, leave quickly before I don''t want to kill you, otherwise it will be difficult to leave at that time."


    "Hum, old man, do you really think the king is afraid of you?" the golden scale goshawk beat a drum in his heart. He knew that if the old man in front of him did it, he might not be his opponent.


    But the master planned this plan for a long time. If he left, all his previous efforts would be wasted, so he could only try to restrain the old man.


    However, this idea is obviously unrealistic. The force in Yu Wensu flows slowly, and the force is as vast and thick as the sea.


    Wang Yu looked at the old man in the air. He could feel the terrible force, which was enough to crush the mountains, and the world would be turbulent.


    "A strong martial arts master is a strong martial arts master like Qing Lao." the old man in the sky gave him the same feeling as Qing Lao gave him at the beginning. The powerful force was so terrible.


    As early as this continent, only the strong martial arts master could fly in the air. Obviously, the old man was a martial arts master.


    It seemed that he saw what Wang Yu was thinking. Li Xingnan looked at the old man in the air and his eyes were full of envy. "The elder is a real strong man and has reached the martial arts level."


    "The elder is the real controller of our college. The Dean never asks about the college, so the college has always been managed by the elder," Tang Qiong said.


    For the great elder Yu Wensu, his heart is full of reverence. He is a real strong man standing between heaven and earth.


    While the three were talking, Yu Wensu suddenly turned into a dragon and roared away towards the golden scale Goshawk.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of dragon singing rang through. Under the terrible shock, a dry martial beast climbed on the ground and crawled on the ground in fear.


    The golden scale goshawk was shocked. It didn''t expect that a human should have such a powerful strength.


    "Don''t deceive people too much, old man!"


    A ferocious color flashed in the eyes of the golden scale goshawk, and a terrible force suddenly broke out. A streamer burst out from the eagle''s beak, carrying this violent energy and bumping into the dragon.


    "Boom..."


    The two streamers were only deadlocked in the air for a moment. The streamer was defeated with the power of destroying the withered and decaying. The dragon was castrated and came to the golden scale goshawk in a moment.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of the dragon''s chant rang through and hit the huge body of the golden scale Goshawk.


    "Boom..." the roar rang through, and the golden scale goshawk couldn''t respond at all. It was filled in the explosion, and the violent energy scattered everywhere, like a storm blowing all the above the sky.


    "Is the golden scale goshawk dead?" Wang Yu stared at the smoke in the air, which was full of horror. If the dragon''s power fell on him, I''m afraid it would turn into powder in an instant.

 Chapter 383

    "Is this the power of a strong martial artist?" Wang Yu has a yearning color in his eyes. Although the martial artist is very strong, he has a feeling that the power of the martial artist is far from enough to stand in front of Bing er.


    "The golden scale goshawk is a martial beast at the top of the fourth grade. It''s so easy to die." Li Xingnan felt a pity. Although the blow was strong just now, it didn''t kill the golden scale Goshawk.


    "Oh!"


    Wang Yu hurriedly looked into the air and saw a strong vigorous wind roaring. The smoke was dispersed in an instant, and the huge figure of the golden scale goshawk appeared in the air.


    The golden scales on his body were shining, and he was not hurt at all.


    "This..."


    Wang Yu couldn''t believe it. His eyes were full of shock. The attack just now was very powerful, but the golden scale goshawk didn''t damage such terrible defense. I''m afraid even some defense types of martial animals can''t compare with it.


    "Old man, I''ll kill you." the angry voice of the golden scale goshawk suddenly rang through, and the terrible storm centered on it suddenly raged around.


    "Hum, overestimate your strength. Animals are still animals after all." Yuwen Su sneered with disdain.


    The force suddenly gathered, but this time the dragon was incomparably solid, like a real dragon, even with bursts of dragon pressure.


    Looking at the Golden Dragon hovering in the air, I felt that the blood was boiling. Although the battle at this level looked flat, each move was so powerful, as if heaven and earth were trembling for it.


    However, just when the golden scale goshawk was about to attack, the strange cry sounded in the distant mountains. The sad meaning made Wang Yu feel sad.


    Hearing this sound, the golden scale goshawk, who was just going crazy, suddenly converged. Although it was unwilling to become serious, it still stopped the attack.


    "Oh!"


    With a long roar, all the Wu beasts seemed to have received orders and retreated into the Wu beast mountain like the tide.


    All the beasts in the golden scale goshawk evacuated, circling around the sky, and the cold voice slowly sounded, "you are lucky this time, and you will break the Xinghui city next time."


    The voice is still echoing in the sky, and the figure of the golden scale goshawk has disappeared in the mountains.


    "Hoo..."


    The beast tide receded, and Yu Wensu breathed slowly. If the beast tide attacked on a large scale just now, even he couldn''t resist it. At that time, the result could only be the destruction of Xinghui city.


    That''s the last thing they want to see. Xinghui city is a place they have guarded for generations, with hidden secrets.


    Yu Wensu fell down towards the wall below and stood in front of Li Xingnan.


    "Meet the elder." the three of Wang Yu quickly saluted respectfully, but they didn''t dare to be rude to the elder.


    "It''s hard for you." Yu Wensu said with a smile. Just now he saw the scene that these three people vowed to protect Xinghui city to death. If it weren''t for them, I''m afraid the Xinghui city would have been swallowed up by the animal tide.


    "It''s our responsibility to protect Xinghui city." Li Xingnan and Tang Qiong said positively, which have been in mind since the day they became elders.


    Yu Wensu suddenly noticed Wang Yu on one side, looked at him with great interest, and nodded slightly, "young man, what''s your name?"


    "Wang Yu." Wang Yu said respectfully. He couldn''t help but feel awe for the old man in front of him.


    "Wang Yu, you are very good. I have seen your performance this time. I will reward you when I return to the college." Yu Wensu said with a smile.


    "Thank you, elder." Wang Yu replied. Then he seemed to think of something and respectfully said, "elder Lang Qing and others have also made great efforts. I hope the elder can also give rewards."


    Yu Wensu looked at Wang Yu for a long time and nodded with satisfaction. "It''s good to be affectionate and righteous and know how to think of others. It''s worthy of being a student of Wutian college. It''s up to you."


    "Elder Xie."


    Li Xingnan looked at each other in surprise. Yu Wensu was usually famous for his severity. How could he be so kind to Wang Yu today? Suddenly, an uneasiness appeared in his heart and said, "he doesn''t want to take Wang Yu as an apprentice, does he?"


    If yu Wensu really wants to take Wang Yu as his disciple, I''m afraid Wang Yu has nothing to do with them in the future. The disciples of the elder dare not touch them.


    "Well, you three go back to the college first, and leave the rest to me." Yu Wensu said.


    Hearing the speech, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they didn''t mention the matter of accepting Wang Yu as an apprentice.


    "Yes."


    This time, they all consumed very seriously. Wang Yu was more serious than them, because Wang Yu consumed too much for several times, whether it was force or soul power. Although there was medicine to help recover, it was always like this, which would certainly cause damage to Wang Yu.


    Then Li Xingnan told the story from beginning to end, especially the strange cry. Then he and Wang Yu took the giant bird to the direction of Wutian college.


    There was only Yu Wensu left in the Xinghui city of Nuo University. His deep eyes looked at the mountains in the distance, and there was a fluctuation in his plain eyes.


    "Cry, golden scale goshawk, is she back? If it''s really her, it''s troublesome." even with his strength, he can''t help feeling thorny, because the man is too terrible.

 Chapter 384

    A moment later, dozens of giant birds flew towards this side. There were more than a dozen people on each one. They all had strong force fluctuations. Most of them were the elders of the inner court and the strong ones on the strong list, and Xuanling''s figure was impressively among them.


    But at this time, Wang Yu has left Xinghui city and gone in the direction of Wutian college. This animal tide is an unforgettable experience for him.


    Soon after, the giant bird flew to the white jade square of Wutian college and slowly fell down.


    "Xiaoyu, we still have some things to deal with. You go back and cultivate yourself first. Then we will find you." Li Xingnan said, looking at Wang Yu who had jumped off the bird''s back.


    Wang Yu didn''t ask what it was. After this animal tide, Wang Yu realized that the back of Wutian college seemed very complicated, as if there was something hidden.


    But that''s not what he can touch now, so he can only suppress his curiosity.


    Wang Yu saluted them slightly and watched them leave. Then Wang Yu walked towards the lonely soul.


    "I don''t know how the lonely soul is now?" Wang Yu couldn''t help looking forward.


    When he left at that time, Wang Yu arranged a gathering spirit array in the door. I think the reputation of the lonely soul should have spread now.


    When he came to the lonely soul door, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. He saw dozens of people in front of the door receiving number plates.


    The people who got the number plate looked very happy, as if they had got a treasure.


    Wang Yu stopped a man and asked with a smile, "brother, what''s in your hand?"


    The man looked at Wang Yu with strange eyes and said, "you don''t even know the spirit array card of the lonely soul. This is my number and coming time."


    "Lonely souls are so hot?" Wang Yu couldn''t believe that a gathering spirit array had caused such a sensation.


    "One day of cultivation in the spirit gathering array has caught up with ten days of cultivation in the outside world, and as long as the contribution value is ten, can I not be angry? Even if it is twenty, I will never blink my eyes," said the young man.


    It seems that he can do anything as long as he is allowed to enter the spirit gathering array.


    "Who are you? You don''t even know that?" the young man looked at Wang Yu suspiciously. He always felt that the young man in front of him looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met.


    However, just then, Yang Qian, who had just appeared at the door of the lonely soul, suddenly saw Wang Yu and hurried over to salute Wang Yu respectfully, "door master."


    "Door master!" the young man looked at Wang Yu in surprise, and then it sounded. The young man was the Wang Yu who defeated Zhang Xing that day, and now he is the ninth in the strong list.


    "I''ve seen Wang Yu''s sect leader." the young man quickly respectfully said. Just now he spoke to Wang Yu in a arrogant tone. He was worried that Wang Yu would deprive him of his qualification to enter the gathering spirit array.


    "It''s all right." Wang Yu saw what he thought and said with a smile. Is he such a stingy person.


    The young man quickly saluted and then left quickly. He was worried that Wang Yu would not really raise the price to 20 contribution value. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but smoke his mouth.


    "The door master, Lang Qing and Zhang Xing are in the door now. Would you like to see them?" Yang Qian asked.


    Not long ago, Lang Qing and Zhang Xing suddenly came to the lonely soul and said they would wait here for Wang Yu to come back.


    However, it was not long before they found the spirit gathering array. Now they may have been practicing in it for a long time. After all, they have a good relationship with Wang Yu, and Yang Qian dare not stop them.


    "Oh, they''re in the door? Take me there." Netease was surprised. Unexpectedly, the two guys were so worried about themselves, which moved him. After all, he didn''t have any real friends except Liu Qing.


    "Yes."


    Then Wang Yu entered the lonely soul under the gaze of a crowd of eyes. Wang Yu was uncomfortable, which made him feel helpless. It seems that he still lacks exercise.


    "Hey, who''s that man? How can he go in directly?"


    The people in line immediately rioted. After all, only a few people knew Wang Yu. Their impression of Wang Yu only remained ninth in the strong list. They had never seen what it looked like.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Do you know who that man is?" a young man suddenly covered the man''s mouth and said.


    "Who?" then he realized that the man''s identity seemed unusual.


    The young man looked at Wang Yu''s back and couldn''t help admiring him. Then he said, "he is the master of the lonely soul, Wang Yu."


    The man was surprised. He looked at Wang Yu who had disappeared from his vision. His eyes were full of shock. "He defeated Wang Yu of Zhang Xing. I didn''t expect that he was so young!"


    "Wang Yu is just a freshman. His strength is really evil." the man envied.

 Chapter 385

    Yang Qian led Wang Yu to the martial arts arena soon. As soon as he entered the martial arts arena, Wang Yu felt that the heaven and earth aura was four times that of the outside world. He could feel the moist fog when reaching out. This is the heaven and earth aura that gradually began to liquefy.


    If we use some more means, we can get spiritual liquid in it, which is the energy of liquefying the spirit of heaven and earth.


    It contains pure power. With the help of spirit liquid, the cultivation speed of martial artists will increase exponentially. However, this spirit liquid is very rare. Even if there is a spirit gathering array, it may take several months to condense a drop.


    At a glance, Wang Yu was surprised to find that there were hundreds of figures here, sitting on the Pu mat to absorb the heaven and earth aura. Even with such a degree of consumption, the heaven and earth aura around the array did not weaken at all.


    "Sect leader, they are right there." Yang Qian pointed to the center of the martial arts arena, where the spirit of heaven and earth is the strongest.


    Wang Yu looked in that direction, and a faint smile could not help but appear on his face. The two people absorbed the spirit of heaven and earth much faster than others. The rich spirit of heaven and earth around them continued to go in the direction of them.


    Wang Yu waved his hand back slightly, "go and do something first."


    Now lonely soul''s career has just started and there are many things to deal with, so Yang Qian hugged his fist slightly and then left to deal with affairs.


    Wang Yu trusted him so much that he left all the affairs of the lonely soul to himself. How can he disappoint Wang Yu.


    It was because Wang Yu saw this that he let go. When he was in Wutian City, he fought with Wufeng, which also taught Wang Yu how to look at people.


    However, Qin Tian was an exception. He really didn''t expect that Qin Tian would betray himself. If it weren''t for his betrayal, it would be Qin Tian who controls the lonely soul at this time.


    But now it''s impossible, because his temporary decision made him miss the best opportunity.


    Wang Yu passed the crowd, and then came to Langqing. Along the way, Wang Yu realized more deeply how popular the gathering spirit array is.


    "En?" Wang Yu said softly. He felt that wolf Qing and Zhang Xing were in a state of deep cultivation.


    "It seems that they can improve their accomplishments again." Wang Yu nodded with a smile.


    Deep cultivation is a difficult cultivation state for ordinary martial artists. In this state, both the speed of absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth and the understanding of martial arts will be geometrically improved.


    At this time, Lang Qing and his companions were in this state. I think they were stimulated to a certain extent in the animal tide.


    Wang Yu thought so, but what he didn''t know was that the two people were so excited by him.


    In the animal tide, Wang Yu''s performance is very outstanding, and his talent is extremely strong. He was accepted as a disciple by the two elders.


    Besides, he also helped elder Tang Qiong complete the demarcation array, and the terrible sword intention deeply stimulated their competitive heart.


    Otherwise, with their talent, they would not practice so hard.


    With a faint smile, Wang Yu didn''t bother them anymore. He turned and left the martial arts field.


    Because he felt that a gathering array seemed to be not enough, he planned to arrange one.


    Today, with Tang Qiong''s guidance, Tang Qiong has some new knowledge about the array, so it may be easier to arrange the array this time.


    However, this array is in the nine talismans after all. It is still more difficult than ordinary arrays, which just exercises your ability to array.


    Wang Yu walked through the corridor and garden to his room. Wang Yu''s room was next to the garden. The faint fragrance of flowers filled the air, which made him feel elegant.


    As soon as he got to the door, Wang Yu saw that there were two guards at the door of his room. Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. This must be Yang Qian''s meaning. It''s thanks to him.


    However, as the head of a school, even if he doesn''t need such a person to support the facade, after all, now he represents not only himself, but also the whole lonely soul.


    When they saw Wang Yu coming, they quickly saluted respectfully, "see the sect leader."


    In their looks, there was no reluctance, but worship and awe.


    It was the youth in front of them who brought them out of the new area, and now they have a foothold, which makes other old students dare not bully easily. The lonely soul is their backing, and Wang Yu is just like their soul.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, "did Yang Qian ask you to come?"


    "Back to the door master, it was Mr. Yang who asked us to guard your room." a young man replied respectfully.


    "Elder Yang?" Wang Yu remembered that he ordered Yang Qian to be the Deputy sect leader at that time. How did he grow old now?


    The young man seemed to see Wang Yu''s doubts and quickly explained, "tell the sect leader that after you leave, elder Yang will empty the position of the Deputy sect leader. He said that the position of the Deputy sect leader should be for people with ability, so he chose five elders, and he is the great elder of our lonely soul."


    "How did you choose the elder?" Wang Yu didn''t believe that Yang Qian would use the power he gave him as a private matter.

 Chapter 386

    "Through strength, these five elders are the strongest among us." the man replied.


    "OK." Wang Yu nodded with satisfaction, and then asked with great interest, "don''t you feel bad about guarding here?"


    Hearing Wang Yu''s words, the man was stunned. Then he quickly said, "it''s our honor to serve the sect leader. Besides... Elder Yang will give two rewards for contribution every day."


    The man also scratched his head in embarrassment, as if he felt that the two contribution values were too easy.


    After all, cleaning Baiyu square is only five contributions. I''m afraid it''s someone else''s job to guard the door for him.


    "Well, you watch outside. No one is allowed to come in without my permission," Wang Yu said.


    "Yes," they said respectfully.


    Wang Yu enters the room and closes the door, but in order to protect himself, he still sets a ban on the door. He can''t open it without the strength of five grade martial arts disciples.


    Sitting in his chair, Wang Yu slowly breathed a sigh of relief, as if his whole body were relaxed. He escaped several times today. Even he felt very tired.


    The nerve is always in a tight state. Although it can make him have a high adaptability, it is also very serious for the consumption of the body.


    After breathing for more than ten minutes, Wang Yu adjusted his state to the best. Then his palm brushed over the table and there were eight more jade stones.


    Wang Yu rubbed his palms slightly, and his thoughts moved, and the blood droplets like elves appeared in his hands.


    At the moment when the blood drop appeared in his hand, Wang Yu''s breath was calm, and a fine light flashed in his eyes. The blood drop in his hand was dancing on the jade like a flying spirit.


    Wang Yu''s breath was gentle, but the sharp spirit on the blade made the jade constantly fall down, and strange and mysterious runes appeared on the jade.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."


    The sound of the blade across the jade was very small, but it could not escape Wang Yu''s ears.


    I don''t know why, after returning from Xinghui City, Wang Yu felt that his senses seemed to become more acute and more sensitive to the prediction of danger.


    Jade runes appeared in Wang Yu''s hands. There was a bloody strange Rune on the jade rune. It looked like a traction rune, but it was more complex than it.


    Nevertheless, this is only a more advanced traction rune. Now Wang Yu''s soul power is stronger, so the runes that can be depicted are also relatively enhanced.


    After depicting the four runes, Wang Yu felt that his soul power was a little weak. He took the soul nourishing pill to recover for a while, and then depicted the four runes.


    When the eight runes appeared, the aura of heaven and earth around him gathered to it. The yuan force of heaven and earth around Wang Yu gradually became rich.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help smiling. "If you use these eight traction talismans to arrange the gathering spirit array, the ability of the gathering spirit array will be much stronger."


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu felt that with this gathering array, the lone soul would be even higher. Now the lone soul has just started and needs a lot of contribution value to develop, and now he can only use this method to attract gold first.


    There may be a better way in the future, but this method is the most effective.


    "But where will it be arranged this time? The martial arts field has been used. It seems that we can only go to those places." Wang Yu thought of two places he has never been to in this residence, one is the library and the other is the courtyard in the southeast corner.


    Because it is too remote, there is no one to live there. On the one hand, they have few people to use.


    "Let''s go there first." Wang Yu took the eight jade talismans into the ring, and then went out to the courtyard in the southeast corner.


    It was not long before Wang Yu came here, but it was very desolate. Although a big hall was good, it was too remote.


    Looking at this, Wang Yu nodded slightly, "here it is."


    This remote place will not affect the normal operation of the lonely soul, but also reflect its value and earn more contribution value.


    Eight streamers flew out of the waving room and landed in eight secret corners. When the jade amulet fell, Wang Yu suddenly formed a seal. One handprint hit out quickly and left a shadow of the road in the air. However, this seal method is much simpler than the handprint of the demarcation array.


    Three hundred and ten seal knots were played out by Wang Yu in a moment. Then, with the change of the seal method, the soul force attracted the power of the surrounding heaven and earth, and the light flew out of the rune and turned into a huge net, which was generally connected and staggered in the air, and disappeared in a moment.


    Wang Yu looked at the scene and wiped the sweat on his forehead slightly, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    "It''s finally finished. The two-level high-level gathering spirit array is really not comparable to the low-level."

 Chapter 387

    After the formation, the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth gathered towards the temple. In a moment, it was twice as fast as the outside world, but the speed didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Wang Yu was not in a hurry. It took time for the spirit gathering array to gather the heaven and earth aura. When the heaven and earth aura in the array reached the limit, the spirit gathering array was really completed.


    Wang Yuyuan sat on the ground and felt the growing aura of heaven and earth around him. His hands formed a complex fingerprint on his chest. His eyes closed slightly. The rich aura of heaven and earth around him gathered towards him, entered his body along his nose, flowed in his muscles and veins, and finally sank into the Dantian with force.


    Time flies. Wang Yu has been practicing in this hall for three days, but he has no feeling about the external time. All his meanings are immersed in his body and feel the subtle changes.


    He felt that there seemed to be some force stored in every cell in his body. Although the amount was small, it was also very large. If he could use it, he could also use these to launch the last means when the force in his body was exhausted.


    In the martial arts field, two terrible smells suddenly broke out one after another, making the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth unstable, which woke up all the people practicing on one side.


    The people who were supposed to be angry, when they saw the source of the power, suddenly looked like a deflated balloon, because there were two figures in the center, which were wolf Qing and Zhang Xing.


    "They seem to have been practicing here for three days?" the people on the side looked at them in surprise.


    In their aggravation, it is difficult for wolf Qing and Zhang Xing to see one at ordinary times, but now they have seen two in the lonely souls.


    In their opinion, the status of solitary soul has improved a lot in an instant. Even the top ten experts on the list are here to practice at ease. Doesn''t this show the strength of solitary soul.


    "They seem to have made a breakthrough, and the spirit gathering array is really magical!" people with clear eyes can see that Zhang Xing and Zhang Xing are growing now, and the pressure they emit makes them feel afraid.


    After discovering the change, Yang Qian and others came quickly. However, when they found that it was wolf Qing who broke through, they quickly sent someone to protect him from being disturbed.


    "Breaking through in the spirit gathering array is indeed the best choice. There is no need to worry about the richness of the spirit of heaven and earth."


    A few minutes later, Lang Qing slowly opened his eyes and felt the power from his body. There was indescribable excitement on his face.


    "Jiu pin, finally broke through to Jiu pin." Lang Qing stayed at the peak of the eight pin for a long time. When he found the Juling array, he felt that he was expected to break through to Jiu pin.


    Unexpectedly, in just three days, he has broken through to the first grade, "it seems that I can beat several opponents again. I must be the wolf green in the position above the strong list."


    Now, his strength must have increased a lot. Originally, there was a gap between him and the seventh in the strong list, but now for him, the seventh in the strong list is nothing at all.


    Even if he is the sixth in the strong list, he is confident to fight. I''m afraid only the top five make him feel threatened.


    Wolf Qing looked at Zhang Xing aside. He could feel that Zhang Xing''s breath was also growing at this time. However, he did not break through the ninth grade, but stayed at the peak of the eighth grade. There was still a certain distance from the ninth grade.


    After a period of time, Zhang Xing also slowly opened his eyes. Although his eyes were excited, he was more disappointed. He originally thought that he could break through the ninth grade by relying on the power of Juling array.


    Then he will be able to become the real strong man on the list.


    When he looked at Lang Qing, his eyes suddenly showed surprise, "you have broken through the ninth grade!?"


    Wolf green smiled and nodded, "Jiupin, earlier than you, you have to continue your efforts."


    After this animal tide, all the previous contradictions between them have been eliminated. At this time, they are like friends.


    "Don''t be complacent, I will catch up with you." although Zhang Xing is a little unconvinced, this is the truth after all.


    Originally, he was not Lang Qing''s opponent. Now that he has broken through the ninth grade, he has no chance.


    "By the way, I don''t know how Wang Yu is now?" Lang Qing suddenly thought that during this period, they were immersed in cultivation and didn''t pay attention to the outside world, but they always felt that Wang Yu was not dead.


    Although the feeling is true, Lang Qing still believes what he saw with his own eyes.


    "Yang Qian, when your master comes back, there is something inside." Langqing immediately sees Yang Qian not far away. If Wang Yu comes back, he will know.


    Hearing the speech, Yang Qian didn''t come over, but said in situ, "my door owner has returned safely, but I don''t know where he is now."


    No one knew where Wang Yu had gone after he left the room that day.


    "Well." Lang Qing nodded slightly. Since Wang Yu came back, he didn''t worry.


    However, at this time, Lang Qing''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly and looked at the southeast in surprise. There was a strong heaven and earth aura gathering in that direction. The heaven and earth aura in this gathering array was much less than that in the capital.

 Chapter 388

    "Where is that?" asked wolf Qing.


    Yang Qian was suddenly stunned. He didn''t understand why Lang Qing suddenly asked the place, but he replied: "it''s a palace in the southeast, but because it''s too remote, no one is there at all."


    "No one, it''s impossible." Lang Qing suddenly thought that the person there might be Wang Yu.


    "Zhang Xing, let''s go and have a look." Langqing''s words swept away quickly, and Zhang Xing was a little strange, but he quickly followed up. From his expression, we can guess that something interesting must have happened there.


    When they left, they were full of doubts. The two talents had just broken through. Why did they leave in such a hurry? Did something happen?


    Thinking of this, their eyes lit up. Since even they were so anxious to see it, it must be something big.


    Several people looked at each other and quickly followed up. Although they didn''t know what was in the southeast, they always had a feeling that something was attracting them.


    All the figures in the spirit gathering array disappeared and soon came to the southeast.


    A magnificent hall appeared in front of them, while wolf Qing and his two men stood outside the door. The door was closed. I didn''t know what had happened.


    But neither of them went in, and they didn''t dare to enter rashly. If there was a real danger, they couldn''t resist. Even Lang Qing didn''t dare to go in.


    However, at this time, the door suddenly opened, and a thin and straight figure appeared at the door. The man looked handsome, but he looked a little green. He was dressed in black, but it was difficult to hide his fierce spirit, like a scabbard sword.


    "Wang Yu!" one of those people recognized Wang Yu at a glance. After all, he defeated Zhang Xing in the challenge arena. Moreover, the gathering spirit array was created by him.


    "He is the head of the lonely soul? He is so young!" looking at Wang Yu''s slightly green face, they couldn''t believe it.


    He is so young, I''m afraid he is much younger than his freshman age. Although he has the meaning of fortitude on his face, he can''t hide his childishness at all.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. I''ve seen him. He was Wang Yu who defeated Zhang Xing. It''s said that he just came back from resisting the animal tide on the front line." one of the young people was well informed and knew a lot about Wang Yu.


    "Resist the animal tide! Is he really only so big? Isn''t it that the old monster invades the body?" they can''t believe it. After all, Wang Yu is too young. Now he is less than 20 years old.


    The youngest of these freshmen must be at least twenty-three or four years old, and there are even people in their late thirties.


    However, at this age, they are still in the realm of martial arts disciples. I''m afraid their talent can only make them reach the level of samurai. Even some people can''t reach that level in their whole life.


    Wang Yu looked at so many people at the door and was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at the wolf green in front of him and whispered, "what are you doing? Why are there so many people?"


    Lang Qing smiled slightly, then looked inside the door, then looked at Wang Yu and said mysteriously, "what are you doing inside? I sensed a strong aura of heaven and earth, but I was trapped in your hall."


    Just after he noticed it, he found that the aura suddenly disappeared that day. He felt that it must have been sealed by Wang Yu. Otherwise, how could such a huge aura of heaven and earth disperse so quickly.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. Wang Yu came out and closed the door with a wave. He arranged a ban to seal the door so that they couldn''t see the scene inside.


    Seeing his behavior, Zhang Xing glanced his lips in some displeasure, but he was still very curious and asked, "what are you doing in there?"


    Wang Yu smiled mysteriously. "Now is not the time. You will know in a while."


    Looking at Wang Yu''s show off, the wolf gave him a white look, but he still looked forward to the seriousness. He felt that such a huge heaven and earth aura might be a spirit gathering array, which was much stronger than the one in the martial arts field.


    If he could practice in the spirit of heaven and earth, he felt that it was very possible to break through the samurai.


    Looking at Wang Yu, Lang Qing suddenly felt that the young man in front of him made him more and more unable to see clearly. Even though he had broken through the nine grade level at this time, he could still feel the sense of danger in Wang Yu.


    "What are your accomplishments now?" I couldn''t help asking.


    Wang Yu smiled slightly and then said, "why don''t we have a try in the challenge arena?"

 Chapter 389

    Hearing the speech, Lang Qing immediately shook his head, "forget it, I don''t want to be abused by you."


    At the thought of Wang Yu''s performance at the time of animal tide, he couldn''t help trembling slightly. He really didn''t dare to compete with his terrible strength.


    "Hey, hey, I''m kidding." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    However, hearing the two people talking like this, all the people below were a little confused and got the boy who even wolf Qing was afraid of in front of him. How terrible did he have to be?


    "It seems that the strong list will be lively." a small voice in the crowd said. Although his voice was very small, he listened to the people''s ears. All the people couldn''t help nodding slightly.


    Years ago, this young man really made them feel extraordinary. At this age, he had enough accomplishments to make Lang Qing afraid. They couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be to grow up in the future.


    Then Wang Yu looked at the crowd and said to them, "let''s break up first. In a few days, the lonely soul will hold an activity. I hope you can come and join us."


    "Activity?"


    The crowd looked at Wang Yu with some doubts. They had never seen any activities held outside in the inner courtyard. At most, they were just people from their own family.


    But Wang Yu actually opened up to the outside world, which made them wonder what Wang Yu wanted to do. Was it just because of the excitement?


    Looking at Wang Yu''s green face, people feel that this may be very big. After all, no matter whether he is gifted with demons, he is only a young man under the age of 20. It''s natural to like excitement.


    However, Langqing and Wang Yu know each other well. Wang Yu probably won''t go to the banquet for no reason. It seems that he still has medicine in the gourd, but he doesn''t know what medicine it is.


    "I''m sure I''ll come and take part. I''ll leave first." the people looked at each other, and then one said.


    "Farewell," said the crowd in unison, and then they walked away from the lonely soul, but some of them went to the martial arts arena. After all, cultivation is a big thing.


    After the crowd left, Lang Qing still didn''t give up. He looked inside the door, but Wang Yu stopped him and said with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll take you to tea."


    Wang Yu retreated and wolf Qing left here. Although they were unwilling, since Wang Yu said it would be a few days later, he would say it himself.


    ¡­¡­


    In Wang Yu''s room, at this time, the three were sitting in chairs. There were three cups of tea with white mist on the table. Even those who smelled the faint smell of tea felt a shock of spirit. I think it must not be ordinary.


    Langqing gently turned the cup and looked at Wang Yu with a slight frown. It was obvious that she was dissatisfied with him.


    Wang Yu didn''t see the look of wolf Qing and ignored him at all. After all, good things will have the best effect only when they break out.


    Now the time of gathering souls in the martial arts field has not passed, so we have to wait for some time.


    "You''re not righteous enough to hide it from both of us." Zhang Xing is also a little unhappy. He has strong curiosity, and now he is itchy by Wolf Qing.


    "Save it, both of you. I won''t tell you so as not to ruin my good deeds. You will naturally know by then." Wang Yu said carelessly after taking a sip of tea.


    Although he said so, Wang Yu knew in his heart that they would not help but guess, and then spread the results of their guess. This was the result he wanted.


    Both of them glanced at him. Wang Yu''s mouth was really strict. If he didn''t say it, he wouldn''t say it.


    Wolf Qing frowned slightly. He felt something wrong. Based on his friendship with Wang Yu, he should tell himself, but now he doesn''t say it because there is a secret behind the door?


    Zhang Xing and Lang Qing looked at each other and nodded slightly. Obviously, they both thought so.


    "If you don''t say it, when are you going to have a banquet?" asked Lang Qing. This is the first time that this open banquet has appeared in the inner courtyard, which will inevitably cause a storm.


    "Ten days later, it will be held in the southeast hall to invite the strong on the list and the leaders of various forces. Of course, the rich should also be listed." Wang Yu said softly.


    "Big rich man?" Lang Qing was puzzled. He invited the strong man on the list and the leaders of various forces in order to win over the relationship and improve his strength. But what was the purpose of inviting the rich man? Did Wang Yu want to do business?


    "There are really a few rich men in the inner yard. I''ll contact you. I''m not sure if I can come." said Lang Qing.


    Now that Wang Yu has said it, I must try my best to help him do it.


    "I''ll beat them up if I don''t come." Zhang Xing''s face showed a fierce look, which could not help but make Wang Yu feel helpless. He could really do so.


    However, this is beyond his jurisdiction. This time, he just wants to achieve his goal and publicize the soul gathering array in the southeast. This soul gathering array is a means for the soul to collect money.


    Wolf Qing took a sip of tea and then stood up. "Ten days is not much time. I need to prepare quickly. I''ll draw up a famous post and send someone out."

 Chapter 390

    Seeing him like this, Wang Yu and Zhang Xing couldn''t help smiling at each other, but Wang Yu was still very warm in his heart. Lang Qing completely regarded it as his own business. Such brother Wang Yu didn''t read it wrong.


    Wang Yu stopped him with a slight smile: "Lang Qing, wait a minute and give me your steel claw."


    "What do you want it to do?" although his mouth was asking, the steel claw appeared in his hand and handed it to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help being a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Lang Qing had such trust in him.


    But he knew that the steel claw was bought by him after spending a lot of contribution value, and it was his favorite. Usually, people can''t borrow it or touch it, but now he handed it to himself without hesitation.


    However, Wang Yu is not hypocritical. He has regarded Lang Qing as a brother. Such a brother is worth giving his back to him.


    After taking over the steel claw in his hand, Wang Yu said with a smile: "last time I said to help you improve your weapons. Now I''ll help you get it first when I have time, so that you can give play to your stronger strength.


    "Can you really do it?" Langqing thought Wang Yu was just talking casually. He didn''t care at all. If Wang Yu hadn''t mentioned it himself, he would have forgotten.


    Zhang Xing also looked at Wang Yu in surprise. Like Lang Qing, he didn''t care about Wang Yu''s words at all, but now it seems that he is serious.


    "Of course, I''m a Fuwen master," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are a talisman, how can I forget this." Zhang Xing patted his head and suddenly remembered that Wang Yu is a talisman, and his level seems not low.


    At the time of the hell beast tide that day, he used a rune and forcibly turned over the second grade martial beast. He still remembered the power of the rune.


    "You mean you want to carve inscriptions on our weapons?" wolf Qing was surprised.


    It''s not difficult for Wang Yu to engrave on the stone, because the texture of the stone itself is not very hard, so even an ordinary second-class talisman can do it.


    But their weapon is not so tough that it cuts iron like mud, and it is not a bit harder than stone.


    If you want to engrave on the weapon, I''m afraid you need at least a second-class senior Rune master to be able to do it.


    However, Wang Yu is only the third grade now. Although I don''t know what method he used to improve his combat effectiveness, his cultivation remains unchanged.


    "Don''t worry, just leave it to me, but I''ll leave the party to you." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    It takes a lot of time to help them write inscriptions. In this way, they simply can''t organize a banquet, and Yang Qian and others are not capable enough to get in touch with the strong.


    Therefore, they can only be fully responsible to Lang Qing. They are among the top ten in the strong list and have a certain position in the inner court. Most people still want to give their face.


    "OK, no problem." Zhang Xing quickly patted his chest to ensure that. Then, holding the dark red long knife in his palm, he appeared in his hand and handed it to Wang Yu.


    He is not polite, let alone to enhance his weapons, but he is very keen on strength.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly. Although Zhang Xing was a little fierce sometimes, he was very upright and made people feel speechless sometimes, but his bright character was very real.


    Wang Yu put both weapons into the ring and watched the two people leave the lonely soul. He looked at the bright sky. Wang Yu took a deep breath of cool air and immediately felt that his fatigue disappeared.


    With a sigh, Wang Yu looked at the direction of the outer courtyard, and a gentle smile appeared in front of him. Wang Yu''s always plain eyes also had a little more emotion.


    "Sister WANYING, I don''t know how you''re doing now. Don''t worry if you''ve been bullied. I''ll pick you up in the inner yard soon." Wang Yu''s voice is very soft, but more of it is a kind feeling. He takes Mo WANYING as his sister.


    It''s different from bing''er''s feeling. Although he hasn''t been in love, Wang Yu also knows that he likes bing''er and has family affection for Mo WANYING.


    The faint purple light rose in the sky. The faint purple clothes filled the world with a sense of mystery. Although it was only a few breath, Wang Yu deeply remembered the feeling of that moment.


    Turn around and enter the house. With a wave of your hand, the door will close automatically. Then you can feel the waves of force from the room.


    The sun rose slowly and scattered its light on the earth.


    The sun threw through the window and reflected on the ground of the house, forming a little spot, one of which fell on Wang Yu''s face.


    Wang Yu opened his eyes and a soft white light flashed across his eyes.


    Wang Yu went to the table, and with a wave of his palm, the two weapons appeared on the table. A faint cold light flashed on it and looked extremely sharp.


    Wang Yu gently touched two things and could feel the warmth and coolness. "It''s a very good weapon, but it''s too ordinary for them."

 Chapter 391

    Wang Yu sighed slightly. He had seen many good weapons. Even the first divine soldier in heaven and earth was in his hands. He naturally felt very ordinary about these weapons.


    "The attributes of these two weapons are different. We should think about what runes to depict." Wang Yu whispered.


    Runes have many attributes and complex functions. Some runes have very similar abilities, but people who understand them can know that they are two completely different things.


    What Wang Yu wants to do now is to improve the attributes and power of these two weapons as much as possible.


    In the animal tide, Tongyou sword can easily hurt second-class high-level martial animals, but Langqing can''t, which has a lot to do with their weapons.


    After thinking for half an hour or so, Wang Yu''s serious situation flashed through, and scarlet blood droplets appeared in his grasp.


    "Tianshuang and bloodthirsty." Wang Yu raised a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    In the nine runes, Wang Yu found the two runes that are most suitable for them. If these two runes are portrayed on these two weapons, their power will be greatly improved.


    "It''s you."


    The blood drops in his hands danced, and the faint soul power of Wang Yu emerged. He seemed to emit a faint white light, which seemed sacred and mysterious.


    The prohibition at the door sealed the door like a chain. Now he can''t be disturbed. If he fails and the two weapons are destroyed, he can''t explain.


    Although the two of wolf Qing may not blame him, I''m afraid he can''t get through it in his own heart.


    So he must not be disturbed by anyone. Even the guard at the door was sent out by him far.


    At this time, what was in his hand was wolf Qing''s steel claw. With the emergence of lines, there were bursts of cold in the steel claw. With the growth of lines, the temperature in the room decreased.


    There must even be thin frost flowers on the doors and windows, but Wang Yu didn''t care about it at all, and even smiled on the corners of his mouth, which showed that his decision was right, and there was no problem in the depiction of runes, otherwise he wouldn''t have such an effect.


    Although there was soul power and force flowing in his body, the cold air covered Wang Yu. The light cold air made white frost appear on his eyebrows and robes, and white fog could be seen when he breathed.


    This is because the temperature in the room is low to a certain extent.


    As the temperature in the room decreased, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, because he felt that his soul power was consuming rapidly.


    At this time, two-thirds of the runes were completed. Wang Yu was a little strange. He had no difficulty in painting ordinary runes. However, as long as the runes in the nine runes were very complex, even the painting of the first grade was very complex, otherwise his ability could not be comparable to the second grade.


    Nevertheless, for a long time, Wang Yu gradually got used to this feeling.


    With the rapid consumption of soul power, the speed in Wang Yu''s hand also became faster. A pair of steel claws had been covered with frost.


    Tianshuang is divided into two parts. Only when they are put together will it have the strongest power, so Wang Yu decided to depict it on these claws.


    "Hum..." suddenly a cold wave came out from his hands. The room was covered with a layer of frost. Even Wang Yu had white frost on his body.


    However, it was nothing to him. The operation of force in his body soon dispelled the cold.


    The clothes and robes on his body immediately agitated, and his palm suddenly clenched his fist. A surging force quickly spread around him.


    Where the force passed, the frost immediately disappeared, and the cold in the house disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    He breathed out slowly. Wang Yu''s face was a little pale. The rune just described consumed his soul power by three or four fifths. There were bursts of weakness in his mind.


    "The second grade high-level runes are really not that simple." for normal runes, although they can also attract the power of heaven and earth, they will never be as terrible as the frost on this day.


    Even the engraver was eroded by the last chill just now. If he didn''t rely on the powerful force in his body, I''m afraid he would have become an ice sculpture at this time.


    I''m afraid it''s perfectly possible to kill a martial artist second through the urging of force. Even ordinary low-level martial artists can''t resist it at all.


    This is the power of runes. Between heaven and earth, force and soul force are the main force. Martial arts and runes are the main roads on this continent.


    Although array Dao and Dan Dao also have a high status, they are based on runes, and they can''t work without Rune array and Dan Dao.

 Chapter 392

    Take a soul nourishing pill, sit on the mat and meditate to restore soul power. The most consumed rune is soul power. Now he can only barely depict second-class high-level runes.


    However, he can feel that when depicting the symbols in the nine talismans, his soul power will be improved to a certain extent. Although not a lot, such accumulation can also greatly improve his soul power cultivation over a long period of time.


    The sun moves slowly in the sky. At this time, it has been hung on the sky. The hot sun distorts the air a little. For ordinary people, they may stay at home for summer vacation.


    However, it does not have much impact on the martial arts. Even some strong people can be completely immune to the changes of the four seasons and are not affected by any external natural factors.


    Langqing and others happened to be here. At this time, he was helping Wang Yu with the banquet.


    All the dignified people in the inner courtyard, Lang Qing, sent out invitations. Except one or two people on the strong list, they also sent them. No one can guarantee whether they will come or not.


    After all, the people on the strong list have some strange tempers, just like Lang Qing. Although they are normal, they are moody and cruel and violent. They are not good friends, so Wang Yu can talk with them.


    As for others, it''s too late to win. Don''t tell me it''s time to become friends with them.


    There are many people who are more wonderful than them on the strong list. Compared with them, they may be better.


    At this time, the major forces had different views after receiving the invitation.


    Ziyun, the senior official in Ziyun gate, was livid. He held a golden invitation card with two big characters'' lonely soul ''written on it.


    Seeing these two words, he was able to think of the terrible boy. On that day, even if he took Zengqi pill, he was defeated in the hands of the boy.


    Now the lonely soul has gradually grown up. He heard that Wang Yu came back from the beast tide on the front line.


    He listened to Shan Yu about the horror of the animal tide, but he didn''t mention it to Wang Yu, but he told him not to provoke the boy in the future, because he didn''t know what they could provoke.


    All the people below were afraid to make a sound, and the atmosphere seemed very heavy. Finally, Fang Quan made a sound and asked carefully, "door Lord, do we want to go to this banquet?"


    Usually he had the most ideas, but now he didn''t dare to make up his mind in the face of this matter, because the man was Wang Yu. Even Shangguan Ziyun was defeated by him, and he defeated Zhang Xing in the challenge arena.


    Today''s lonely souls fly farther than their purple clouds. They once let people explore the spirit gathering array.


    The intensity of such terror is four times stronger than that of the outside world.


    In that case, the improvement speed of cultivation will be much faster. How can anyone not be excited? Even Shangguan Ziyun has been there secretly.


    "Go, why not." Shangguan Ziyun frowned slightly, with a strange light flashing in his eyes, "but before that, I want to inform the man."


    "I don''t know who the sect leader is referring to?" Fang Quan didn''t understand, but just after he asked, he suddenly remembered the man who gave Shangguan Ziyun Zengqi pill to let him deal with Wang Yu.


    "You mean Xuanling?"


    Shangguan Ziyun nodded slightly, "yes, if he could come, it would be really interesting."


    He licked the corners of his mouth slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Wang Yu, you make Ziyun gate famous, and I''ll let you double it."


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later, the front-line beast tide completely subsided. The elder left some people to guard, and the rest returned to Wutian college. The reward for resisting the beast tide will be released in five days.


    An elegant other courtyard is full of bright flowers in full bloom. The rich sound floats in the air, and there is a fiery red figure in the flowers, which is as beautiful as a rose, but under the beautiful appearance, there is a dangerous smell.


    The slender, white and tender little hand carrying the exquisite kettle slowly watered the flowers in full bloom. The elegant posture was like a fairy, which meant a bit of vulgarity.


    At this time, a figure came quickly from a distance, but it stopped at the door of other hospitals and didn''t dare to step half a step.


    The movement of the woman''s hand did not stop, and the soft voice sounded slowly, as if the voice could make people intoxicated.


    "What''s up?"


    The man took out a golden invitation. The woman glanced slightly and waved it. The invitation was wrapped by an invisible force and fell into her hands.


    "Lonely soul, what force is this?" she had no impression of the name.


    "Miss, this is the invitation letter sent by Lang Qing five days ago. The leader of lone soul sect, Wang Yu, invited the strong of various forces to the banquet." the man replied.


    "Wang Yu." the woman whispered softly, and then it rang. She sent someone to promise Wang Yu that day.


    However, there was not much news about him at that time, so I didn''t care too much. I didn''t expect that now I can ask wolf Qing to move. I still underestimated him.

 Chapter 393

    "Miss, shall we go to the party?" the man asked. He was a little confused about the woman''s attitude.


    "Go, I''ll meet Wang Yu in person five days later. I hope he won''t let me down." the woman''s mouth lifted a beautiful arc, which made the man below look stunned.


    The woman looked at him disdainfully, and then said in a cold voice, "reply to Lang Qing. After five days, Ouyang moon will go to the appointment."


    The man''s body trembled slightly. Then he quickly answered and left. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment, as if the woman in front of him was a demon.


    Ouyang Yue looked at the young man who left quickly with disdain and said coldly, "men are cheap. Even Xuanling is a cheap bone, but the Wang Yu seems to be a little different."


    When it came to Wang Yu, Ouyang Yue''s beautiful face showed a faint smile, but it was as if it could capture people''s soul.


    ¡­¡­


    In the lonely soul, Langqing and Zhang Xing were sitting in the hall, looking at the returned invitation on the table, and their eyebrows could not help but frown slightly.


    "Touch..."


    Zhang Xing suddenly patted the table next to him. The table suddenly cracked and the invitation cards were scattered all over the ground. Zhang Xing''s eyes were full of anger: "these people are too arrogant. You and I went to invite each other and dared not come. I think they are the means to forget Zhang Xing."


    "I think some of them are playing tricks." wolf Qing frowned.


    "Make trouble! Who dares to make trouble in front of us? I split him." Zhang Xing angrily said.


    He has been in the inner court for so long that no one has ever dared to make trouble in front of him. Even if he has, he has been beaten and maimed by himself.


    Wolf green frowned and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid you can''t chop this man."


    "I can''t split?" Zhang Xing suddenly had a bad feeling. There were very few people he couldn''t deal with in the inner court, just a few on the list.


    "Xuanling." Lang Qing''s voice was very light, but it hit his heart like a hammer.


    "Xuanling!?"


    Zhang Xing could not help frowning, but only Xuanling had this ability, and it was Xuanling who told him that the station he was optimistic about was robbed by a freshman, otherwise he would not come to trouble Wang Yu.


    Wolf Qing narrowed his eyes slightly and gently turned the tea cup in his hand. When these invitations were returned, he found that most of these people who did not come had something to do with Xuanling, and they were also some people who were not in the top ten on the list.


    Wolf Qing felt that it was because Xuanling was making trouble that they would so boldly refuse their invitation. If it was Xuanling, even he had no way.


    Xuanling is the strongest among the students in the inner courtyard. Although the strength of himself and Zhang Xing is strong, I''m afraid he can''t compare with Xuanling.


    Eight grade kills the strong of two grade samurai. Now nine grade is afraid to face three grade samurai. They all have the power of a war.


    "How on earth did Wang Yu offend him and be targeted by him like this?" Zhang Xing wondered. Although Xuanling was not very good, he didn''t take anyone in his eyes because of his strength.


    But Wang Yu, a freshman who has just come to the inner courtyard, can''t have any grudges with Xuanling.


    "I''m afraid only Wang Yu knows," said Wolf Qing, but he didn''t think that even Wang Yu didn''t understand why Xuanling targeted himself.


    "There''s no other way now. Fortunately, some people will come, but what I didn''t expect is that Ouyang Yue will come." Lang Qing said with a smile.


    "Ouyang Yue''s mother?" Zhang Xing shuddered at the mention of Ouyang Yue.


    Seeing him like this, Lang Qing felt funny.


    "You''re still laughing." Zhang Xing looked at his wolf green angrily.


    "Why, I remember who seemed to say he wanted to chase others, but he was beaten and lay in bed for more than ten days." Lang Qing said with a smile.


    Zhang Xing clenched his teeth and looked at Lang Qing angrily. Then he sat on the chair like a vented ball.


    It was a painful experience that he didn''t think about, but there was no way. What Lang Qing said was the truth, and he couldn''t refute it.


    "It''s been a long time. You''re still like this when you mention her," said Wolf Qing.


    "She''s the fourth in the list. How can I compare? I don''t dare to approach her now, or I''ll be crippled again." Zhang Xing smiled bitterly and said.


    "You, if you want to get close to her, practice hard. You didn''t have a chance, but now you don''t have a chance." Lang Qing smiled and said mysteriously.


    "You mean the spirit gathering array. Although it''s magical, it''s not enough for me to catch up with her." the spirit gathering array has four times the heaven and earth aura to provide cultivation, but Ouyang Yue''s place also has about twice the heaven and earth aura, which has no effect at all.


    Moreover, their martial arts and martial arts can only be said to be good at the martial arts apprentice level, but compared with those perverts in the top five of the strong list, the top three can all surpass the level to kill the enemy.

 Chapter 394

    Looking at his depressed appearance, Lang Qing reluctantly shook his head and then said, "I once felt a very strong heaven and earth aura in the hall in the southeast of the lonely soul."


    Hearing this, Zhang Xing became serious and suddenly lit up. How could he not guess what Lang Qing wanted to say, "do you mean that Wang Yu built a stronger gathering spirit array there?"


    He can''t believe that four times the level of heaven and earth aura is already very terrible. Even the cultivation of super strong people is enough, not to mention those who are only martial disciples.


    However, if it is a more powerful gathering spirit array, even if it is only five times, it is not comparable to this one at all. If you can practice in it, I''m afraid you can really catch up with Ouyang moon in the future.


    At that time, he was qualified to stand beside her. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but have motivation. He just didn''t know whether Wang Yu would allow him to practice.


    After all, if Wang Yu disagrees with that magical thing, no one can use it at all. If it is forcibly used, Wang Yu must have a way to stop the array.


    "Don''t worry, Wang Yu will let you use it. I think it will be five days at the latest," said Lang Qing.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Xing also understood that Wang Yu''s banquet was for the publicity of this gathering array.


    "I really hope we can get to the time quickly." Zhang Xing seriously looked forward to it.


    "I also want to see what a magical thing Wang Yu has made." the corner of Lang Qing''s mouth rose slightly.


    At this time, Wang Yu knew nothing about these things, because the bloodthirsty Rune had been portrayed to the final stage.


    The bedroom is full of blood red everywhere. It seems that you can ask about the blood gas and a violent force, which makes the whole bedroom look strange and incomparable, even with hot temperature.


    The pale face was covered with sweat, and then evaporated by this strange energy, leaving only the pale face.


    Wang Yu frowned tightly and his cheeks trembled slightly, but his hands were like a rock. The blood droplets in his hands left strange lines on the dark red long knife, making it more bloody.


    As if it came from the battlefield baptized by blood in ancient times, the faint blood light flickered on the blade, like the brilliance of death.


    "Unexpectedly, the bloodthirsty rune is so terrible that two-thirds of its soul power has been evacuated, and its level may be higher than the second grade advanced." Wang Yu was secretly surprised.


    Originally recorded in the nine talismans, bloodthirsty talismans are second grade intermediate, which is bound to reach second grade advanced according to the normal division.


    Wang Yu''s soul power is strong, but it only reaches the level of second grade advanced. There is still a distance from the peak of second grade. However, this bloodthirsty Rune has reached the peak of second grade.


    "You can''t fail, or this knife will be useless." Wang Yu frowned, with a trace of blood flowing out of the corners of his mouth, and a look of pain on his handsome face.


    At this time, he knew that the soul power in the sea was rapidly consumed. The more bloodthirsty runes reached the last moment, the more powerful the soul power consumed.


    With his ability at the moment, he is not enough to complete the rune, but Zhang xingduo''s knife is particularly important. How can he disappoint Zhang Xing.


    At that time, he did not hesitate to give the long knife to himself. Zhang Xing''s strongest martial arts can only be displayed through this knife. Wang Yu didn''t give him a chance in the challenge arena that day, otherwise he would really spend some means.


    If the knife is destroyed in his own hands, Zhang Xing will not blame himself, but he will be very sad. After all, he has such trust in himself.


    The soul power in the sea was rapidly consumed, and there was little soul power left in a quarter of an hour. Wang Yu''s face also became pale, even faintly blue, and became terrible.


    This is the result of excessive consumption of soul power. The human body is dominated by soul power. There is a soul to live in, and a soul will produce Soul power. As for how much depends on the strength of the soul.


    At this time, because of the excessive consumption of soul power, Wang Yu could feel that his control over the body began to decline gradually, and his consciousness became blurred.


    "No, you can''t fail." Wang Yu was very firm in his heart and couldn''t disappoint Zhang Xing.


    "Bastard, you''re looking for death. Stop it." Xiao Hun''s violent cry suddenly sounded in his heart, but Wang Yu didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Not yet." Wang Yu clearly felt that there were only the last five strokes of bloodthirsty runes, but now he didn''t even have the power to draw the next stroke. His consciousness had been very blurred.


    The blood drops in his hands trembled, but Wang Yu didn''t mean to stop. He endured the dizziness and forcibly squeezed the last soul force.


    "Must be completed."


    "Asshole, you''re a madman." Xiaohun couldn''t stop it, so he had to force it. But he was just the spirit of wanhun sword. There was no trend. He couldn''t stop Wang Yu at all.

 Chapter 395

    "No, if it goes on like this, the boy will become an idiot." the little soul was extremely anxious, but Wang Yu''s last hope was that he could not make any mistakes.


    But now he can only watch Wang Yu play with his life, and there is no way to stop him.


    Suddenly, the little soul became serious, and a light flashed, "yes, and that thing."


    Thinking of this, the little soul quickly preached, "boy, hurry up and take out the stone you got last time."


    Although Wang Yu''s consciousness has been blurred at this time, the little soul talks directly with his soul, so he can still receive information.


    "What do you want that thing for?" although Wang Yu didn''t understand the intention of the little soul, he still separated an idea and took the stone out of the ring.


    At the beginning, if Xiaohun hadn''t reminded himself, he wouldn''t have paid attention to the fast stone at all, because in Wang Yu''s view, it was just an ordinary stone. Although there was a golden grain in it, there was nothing special.


    "You''ll know right away." the little soul whispered. Then Wang Yu felt that the ten thousand soul sword was detached and suspended beside him.


    The sharp sword Qi instantly wiped out the vision caused by bloodthirsty runes in the room, "hum..."


    The sword roared suddenly, and a sword idea pulled the stone on the table and slowly suspended in front of the wanhun sword.


    "Boy, there''s a Soul Crystal hidden in this stone. It''s a strange treasure from heaven and earth. It has an attribute free soul power to strive for a strong soul realm. You''re lucky, boy."


    The little soul didn''t stop at all. The tip of wanhun sword gently clicked on the stone. Suddenly, there were cracks on the stone, which spread and broke in an instant.


    However, when the gravel on the surface of the waiting room is broken, a milky light is emitted, which is vaguely mixed with a touch of gold, which is very magical and strange.


    "This is the Soul Crystal!" Wang Yu could feel the sudden soul force, soft as his mother''s touch, slowly wrapped him in it.


    "It''s started." the little soul whispered. Then the light on the wanhun sword was great. The gray sword covered the soul power and led it away to Wang Yu.


    The energy struggled constantly to get rid of the shackles of the sword Qi, but how can the sword Qi of wanhun sword be so simple to get rid of.


    "Boy, it''s up to you. I can only help you here." the little soul whispered.


    Although this soul crystal is beneficial to integration, Wang Yu''s knowledge of the sea is empty and has no ability to control this external force, so the result is hard to say.


    Just as the voice of the little soul fell, the soul force pulled out of the soul crystal was like finding a vent, and suddenly poured into Wang Yu''s sea of knowledge like a tide.


    With the entry of soul power, Wang Yu''s dry sea awareness was nourished and slowly recovered, but Wang Yu did not relax at all, because Xiao soul said it was not so simple.


    At this time, more and more soul power poured into the sea, but there was no sign of stopping. The sea was full, but the soul power was still pouring in.


    The swelling pain dared to spread out in the sea, which made Wang Yumei frown together. His teeth clenched and even his gums bled out because of too much force.


    "Boy, quickly turn to the martial soul formula." just then, the voice of the little soul warned.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the martial soul formula suddenly ran, and the surging force flow in the body was like a traction force, which made the soul force in the sea of knowledge run quickly, forming a vortex in Wang Yu''s sea of knowledge.


    "Wu soul formula" can be not only the cultivation method of force, but also the cultivation method of soul power. You can experience it. "The voice fell, and the little soul tried his best to control the soul crystal and avoid getting out of bondage.


    With the operation of the martial soul formula, Wang Yu knew that the soul power in the sea was rotating in a vortex. The place where the soul power was stored like a river gradually faded at this time, and the powerful soul power of the vortex was still pouring in.


    Wang Yu frowned. The amount of soul power had completely exceeded his bearing power. If it weren''t for the vortex, I''m afraid his knowledge of the sea would have been burst.


    The sea of knowledge trembled, and Netease''s soul trembled with it. The terrible soul force constantly washed his sea of knowledge, making his sea of knowledge expand constantly and may be broken at any time.


    The soul power wrapped Wang Yu in it and poured in continuously along the pores. The little soul has sensed that Wang Yu can''t bear such soul power at all, but the soul crystal is extremely precious and can only be used once.


    If Wang Yu hadn''t worked hard this time, he wouldn''t have let him use soul crystal so early.


    "Output with all your strength," the little soul reminded.


    Smelling the words, the blood drops in Netease''s hands recovered their vitality and circulated rapidly, constantly drawing strange lines on the long knife.


    Four, three, two and one, as the last line fell, a strong blood awn burst out on the whole blade, but it was scattered by soul force and sword awn in an instant.

 Chapter 396

    The rune spread slowly and filled the blade like a pattern, but it was so strange that people couldn''t see why.


    When the rune portrayed the soul playing power, it lost the place to vent, and set off a huge wave in Wang Yu''s knowledge of the sea, which made Wang Yu''s body tremble violently.


    The little soul frowned, "this guy..." the hatred in the little soul''s heart was that Wang Yu would never listen to himself and would always take his life. This time, too, his life was hanging on the edge of a cliff and could fall at any time.


    Knowing the sea is broken and the soul power is scattered, that is the living dead. If there is no death, it can not be regarded as a living person. That feeling is very painful, and no one wants to experience it.


    "I''m just helping you." the little soul sighed deeply, as if he had made some major decision.


    In the void space of wanhun sword, the figure of Xiaohun with gray light slowly sat in the air.


    The eyes are slightly closed, and the slender palm quickly makes complex fingerprints. The speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t see clearly, and even there is no residual shadow.


    With the fingerprints, the light around the little soul became more and more intense, but his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and there was a painful look on his face.


    The light on the wanhun sword suspended in the air was bright and dark, and the sword body kept swinging, as if it would fall at any time.


    There was a connection between Wang Yu and wanhun sword. He felt that the power of wanhun sword seemed to be weakening. "What are you doing, little soul?"


    The little soul ignored Wang Yu. The seal behind his hand was faster and faster. People would feel dizzy when they saw it. A gray light slowly condensed into a light ball above his head.


    The knot in his hand suddenly hit out, and the eyes of the little soul suddenly lit up a fine light at this time. The light ball directly jumped out of the ten thousand soul sword and hid in the center of Wang Yu''s eyebrows.


    The light ball left the little soul and sat in the air for a while. He covered his chest with one hand and his face was pale, as if he had consumed a huge force.


    "This is the original power of the ten thousand soul sword. Now I''ll give you some to help you unite your soul." the weak voice of the little soul sounded in his heart.


    Hearing the word origin, Wang Yu understood that Xiaohun actually used the original power of wanhun sword to help himself. No wonder he felt that the power of wanhun sword became much weaker.


    "How are you now?" Wang Yu asked anxiously.


    The power of origin is the root of the ten thousand soul sword, just like the soul of a small soul. At this moment, he is equivalent to separating his soul to help himself.


    "It''s all right. Wanhun sword is a peerless divine sword, with my existence. These forces will recover soon," said Xiaohun.


    Wang Yu said this when he knew that Xiaohun didn''t want to worry about him. Even if the original power consumption can be recovered, I''m afraid it will take a long time.


    "I''m sorry." Wang Yu blamed himself. If he didn''t go his own way, Xiaohun wouldn''t consume his original strength to save himself.


    "It''s good to know. Don''t make trouble for me in the future. Quickly condense my soul and don''t live up to my original strength." the little soul gave him a white look and hummed.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Yu smiled, and then he didn''t talk, because he had felt the power of the source.


    At this moment, the soul power that was constantly churning in the sea was quickly suppressed and gradually integrated with it with the entry of the origin of the sword.


    The sharp sword idea filled his sea of knowledge, but it didn''t hurt him at all. Instead, it made him feel comfortable, as if the power itself belonged to him.


    "Don''t be distracted, let the two merge to form a soul." the little soul said in a deep voice.


    Wang Yu nodded slightly, and then focused all his attention on knowing the sea. The operation of wuhunjue continuously compressed and fused the two energies together.


    "Concentrate."


    The seal knot in Wang Yu''s hand changed. The majestic power in the sea was constantly condensed by the sword meaning, and the originally chaotic soul power was also condensed in the sword meaning.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a sword rang through his sea of knowledge, and bursts of sword chants echoed, and the terrible sword idea mixed with soul power filled his mind.


    "Yes." seeing this scene, the little soul became serious and suddenly flashed with a surprise, "the life soul is now in the state of three grades."


    The sound of sword chanting in my mind slowly disappeared, and the meaning of the sword converged. I saw a gray gold sword suspended in Wang Yu''s sea, and the original soul river had already disappeared.


    But now Wang Yu felt that his soul power was stronger than before. If he was allowed to depict bloodthirsty now, he would not work as hard as before.


    "Is this my soul?" Wang Yu looked at the gray gold sword. There were strange lines on the sword body, like a ten thousand soul sword that had been reduced countless times.


    "Yes, this is your life soul, and you have broken through to the third level, which is the first time to enter the hall." the voice of the little soul sounded slowly.

 Chapter 397

    "Sanpin!?" Wang Yu was a little unbelievable. The Sanpin realm was already equivalent to the samurai level.


    After reaching this state, soul power has another name, symbolic power.


    Talismanic power is a power evolved from soul power, but it should be stronger than soul power. It can be intended to fight. Reaching this level means that he can use talismanic power to fight in the future and will be greatly improved in the battle.


    "Try how to control this power. The focus of the talisman is to resist objects and attack souls," said the little soul.


    "Imperial object." Wang Yu looked at his palm and thought. The palm was wrapped by a gray gold power.


    His eyes slightly raised and looked at the two weapons on the table. His palms suddenly grabbed, and the energy also surged up.


    "Dang Dang..." the long knife on the table vibrated slightly and seemed to float, but it would fall again when it was about to leave the table.


    "Hoo..." Wang Yu took a deep breath, took back his palm and shook his head slightly, "it''s a little hard."


    "It will be like this at the beginning. Practice hard in the future. After you can master this power skillfully, even the samurai will not be afraid." the little soul said calmly.


    The talismanic power is much stronger than the force. After being able to skillfully use this power, even the samurai of the same level should be afraid of three points.


    "Well, don''t call me recently. I''d better cultivate myself for a while. Don''t use the ten thousand soul sword unless I have to." said the little soul.


    This time, in order to help Wang Yu, he consumed a lot of original strength, so his body became a lot of vanity again.


    Wang Yu could also feel that the little soul was very weak and nodded slightly, "I know that I will speed up the search for WAN hunjing during this period of time."


    Wang Yu believes that as long as he gets wanhunjing, Xiaohun will recover soon. At that time, he can leave here as soon as possible. After all, he still has a lot to do.


    "Well, but wan hunjing was hidden too secretly by Wutian college. I believe they will also guard it strictly. You should be careful," the little soul asked.


    With his perception, he could not detect the whereabouts of Wan hunjing. I want to come to Wutian college to protect him very strictly.


    "Well." Wang Yu nodded slightly.


    Then the little soul stopped making a sound, and the light on the ten thousand soul sword disappeared and slowly fell into Wang Yu''s hands.


    Gently stroked the sword body, and his deep eyes were reflected on the bright sword body, with the color of perseverance.


    "Wan hunjing, I must get it."


    There are less than five days left before the banquet, and Wang Yu plans to control the power as soon as possible and improve his strength during this time, because he knows that there will be no peace at the banquet.


    ¡­¡­


    On the green hill in the inner courtyard, in an independent courtyard, a figure sat in a chair, smelling the fresh air in the mountains and drinking a cup of warm and cool wine.


    The man was handsome and showed a rebellious color between his eyebrows. His face was calm without any waves, as if he didn''t take anything seriously.


    The young man in purple who put the wine glass on the table glanced slightly and said indifferently, "do you mean Wang Yu will hold a banquet in four days?"


    The man''s body trembled slightly, as if he was afraid of the youth in front of him. He quickly replied, "yes, in the southeast Temple of the lonely soul station four days later."


    The head of the young man''s mouth slightly raised a strange arc, "if he wants to have a party, I must go to the excitement."


    The young man looked at the young man in purple at the bottom, smiled and said, "Shangguan Ziyun, I''m very satisfied with your news, but what Xuanling hates most is that others take me as a gun." at last, his voice was suddenly cold.


    Shangguan Ziyun knelt down in an instant. His majestic body trembled. Without the authority of the sect leader, "I dare not."


    "Hum, go down." Xuanling Leng snorted. Although he was going to deal with Wang Yu, he was not a fool. He couldn''t see the intention of Shangguan Ziyun.


    "Yes." as if granted amnesty, Shangguan Ziyun hurriedly left for fear of staying for another moment.


    After Shangguan Ziyun left the courtyard, he quickly left and disappeared in Xuanling''s field of vision.


    However, Ziyun Xuanling has never paid attention to Shangguan. He is afraid that he is just a clown.


    Xuanling slowly drank up the wine in the cup, and a funny smile was raised on the corner of her mouth, "Wang Yu, it''s time for us to meet."


    ¡­¡­


    With the news, almost everyone in the inner courtyard knew that the lonely soul would hold a banquet in a few days, inviting the top powers of all forces.


    Even the top five of the list have come to attend the appointment. I''m afraid even wolf Qing and Zhang Xing can''t do this.


    Time flies. The time set by Wang Yu has come.


    The lonely soul is bustling. The strong of all forces come at the invitation, while Lang Qing and Zhang Xing stand at the door to meet the people on the strong list.

 Chapter 398

    Zhang Xing looked around impatiently. It was the first time he had done such a thing. If the steps were in Wang Yu''s face, he would have quit long ago.


    "It''s been ten days. Why hasn''t Wang Yu come out yet?" Zhang Xing was a little unhappy. He and Lang Qing had been busy for several days, and he hid in his room and never came out.


    "I don''t know, but he should come before the party." Lang Qing smiled. He knew that it was not easy to do this with Zhang Xing''s temper. Some resentment was normal.


    "Hum, if I can''t finish my knife, I''ll never finish with him." Zhang Xing said angrily, but he still met someone and entered the lonely soul.


    "You guy." Lang Qing smiled helplessly and shook his head. Zhang Xing was really childish.


    "Yo, how can you meet me in person? I''m really surprised." a soft voice came, and Lang Qing was so good that Zhang Xing trembled slightly.


    Slowly raised his head and looked in the direction of the voice. There came this fiery and slender shadow. The beautiful appearance made the men around him look at it, but there was a strong color of fear in the amazing look.


    Seeing the woman, Lang Qing quickly smiled and said, "the Moon Fairy is coming. How can we not meet her in person, right, Zhang Xing?"


    Looking at Ouyang Yue in red in front of him, Zhang Xing looked a little stunned. When he heard wolf Qing''s words, he reacted and said, "right..."


    "Giggle, then bother you two." Ouyang Yuejiao laughed, which made the young people around feel numb.


    Ouyang Yue entered the lonely soul, greeted other strong list experts, and found a place to sit down. She ignored the people who came to chat up, as if she didn''t eat fireworks.


    Wolf Qing touched one side with her shoulder and stared at Ouyang Yue''s Zhang Xing''s play and said, "my eyes are falling out. I''m enough here. Go and entertain her, lest we neglect."


    Zhang Xing glanced at him slightly, "go, I haven''t lived enough."


    Seeing his appearance, Lang Qing felt funny. He was tangled up at the beginning, but now he doesn''t dare to connect. It seems that he is really afraid of being beaten.


    "Zhang Xing, come here." however, right here, Ouyang Yue''s soft voice suddenly sounded, making Zhang Xing like an electric shock.


    But without the slightest hesitation, "here we are." then he stuffed all the invitations in his hand into Lang Qing and ran over.


    Wolf Qing was stunned by him. He immediately shook his head with a bitter smile and said with emotion: "Alas, heroes have been sad since ancient times, beauty pass!"


    Zhang Xing came quickly, but stopped three meters away. He still had a sense of fear for Ouyang Yue.


    Seeing him like this, Ouyang Yue felt a little funny. At the beginning, she learned a lesson only because he was too tight. But now in retrospect, she still enjoyed the feeling at that time. However, Zhang Xing never appeared in front of her again since then.


    "Am I so terrible?" Ouyang Yue joked.


    "No... No."


    "Then why are you so far away from me? I''m afraid I won''t eat you?" Ouyang Yue smiled.


    "Er..." Zhang Xing didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He could only move forward a little, "what do you call me?"


    Ouyang Yue smiled at the corners of her mouth, picked Liu Mei and said, "can''t I call you if you''re okay?"


    Hearing her words, Zhang Xing couldn''t help muttering, "what is this woman going to do?" although he was confused, he was still happy.


    "Of course." the words almost blurted out without half hesitation.


    "Giggle..." Ouyang Yue smiled softly. Looking at Zhang Xing''s embarrassment, she felt funny.


    "Well, don''t tease you. I heard that there is a gathering spirit array among the lonely souls. Can you take me to have a look?" Ouyang Yue smiled and said.


    Looking at Ouyang Yue''s watery blue eyes, his heart couldn''t help but float waves and get nervous, "OK... OK, I''ll take you now."


    "Let''s go." Ouyang Yue slowly stood up and smiled at Zhang Xing. Even the flowers in full bloom were a little inferior.


    Then Zhang Xing took Ouyang Yue to the martial arts arena. Standing at the door, Lang Qing looked at the two people who left and smiled: "it seems that Ouyang Yue doesn''t hate him."


    After leaving the noisy main hall, the surroundings were suddenly quiet. There were bursts of clear bird songs in the garden, and the fresh fragrance of flowers filled the air.


    Zhang Xing walked beside Ouyang Yue. He didn''t know why he felt so peaceful. He enjoyed the feeling at this time.


    "Hey, why haven''t you come to me again this year?" Ouyang Yue''s soft voice sounded and fell in Zhang Xing''s ear.


    Saying this, Ouyang Yue''s pretty face could not help but show a blush of shyness, which was touching.


    Zhang Xing was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand Ouyang Yue''s meaning. At the beginning, she warned herself not to approach him. How can she still question herself now.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Ouyang Yue looked at him angrily.


    "You didn''t say that at that time. Don''t I pester you?" Zhang Xing felt a little wronged and murmured in a low voice.

 Chapter 399

    "You fool." ouyangyue couldn''t help being angry, but he seemed to say so at the beginning, but I didn''t expect him to be so obedient. He didn''t appear in front of him for a year, and I don''t know how he did it.


    "I''m not afraid of being beaten by you." Zhang Xing said awkwardly.


    "Giggle..." seeing him like this, Ouyang Yue couldn''t help laughing and immediately said, "don''t hide from me in the future."


    "Really!?" Zhang Xing rubbed his ears in disbelief.


    "Well." Ouyang Yue''s pretty face showed a slight blush. She felt that Zhang Xing was still happy around her.


    "Great!" Zhang Xing shouted excitedly. He didn''t think he would really wait for this day. He thought Ouyang Yue really didn''t want to see herself. It seems that he still left some feelings in her heart.


    Looking at Zhang Xing''s excited appearance, Ouyang Yue also showed a smile on her pretty face. When they talked and laughed, they walked through the garden and came to the martial arts outside.


    Zhang Xing looked up at the martial arts arena and said, "this is it. Let''s go in."


    "Well." Ouyang Yue whispered, looking at the dense figures in the martial arts arena, she was a little surprised.


    "Why are there so many people here?" Ouyang Yue asked curiously.


    Looking at the dozens of people, Zhang Xing scratched his head. "Are there many? Usually there are hundreds of people here. If Wang Yu hadn''t held a banquet today, I''m afraid the martial arts arena would be full of people."


    He had seen such a scene. If the lonely soul hadn''t left the way ahead of time, I''m afraid no one could go in at all.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Zhang Xing took Ouyang Yue in.


    However, as soon as he stepped into the martial arts arena, Ouyang Yue''s pretty face was shocked, "this... The richness of this heaven and earth aura is too strong!"


    The place where she lives, in the boundary of the inner courtyard, has the strongest aura of heaven and earth, but it is not a little worse than here.


    "The aura of heaven and earth here is four times that of the outside world, twice as strong as where you live." Zhang Xing has been to her other hospital, so she can accurately sense it.


    Ouyang Yue nodded slightly. Zhang Xing was right. It was twice as rich as the heaven and earth aura in her other courtyard. If she practiced here, the speed would be increased several times.


    "Did Wang Yu get this?" Ouyang Yue asked. She couldn''t imagine that such a thing that could not even be arranged by the strong of the college would be made by a freshman.


    No wonder, no wonder the solitary soul''s status in the inner courtyard has risen sharply. Only half a month after its establishment, it has surpassed the old forces such as ziyunmen.


    "Do you know Wang Yu very well?" Ouyang Yue looked at Zhang Xing and asked. Now she wants to know the wizard.


    "Of course, we are good brothers. Today is his party, but he seems to be closed a few days ago and should come out today." Zhang Xing is also a little uncertain, but he doesn''t want to disappoint ouyangyue.


    "Well, I''ll know this strange man then." Ouyang Yue said with a smile. If there could be such a gathering spirit array in her other courtyard, she would have the hope to rush into the top three.


    The top three in the list is not only a little reward, but also a mysterious reward, but only those who reach that position are qualified to know what the reward is.


    Ouyang Yue always believed that Xuanling three people must rely on the mysterious reward strength to improve so quickly.


    At the beginning, their strength was not much different, but since they reached the top three in the list, the distance was rapidly opened. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t catch up.


    "The banquet is about to begin. Let''s go back," Zhang Xing said softly.


    "Well." Ouyang Yue nodded slightly and followed Zhang Xing to the main hall.


    But the shock in her heart did not weaken at all. She could not wait to see Wang Yu. She wanted to know who Wang Yu was and how she could have such a means.


    "Boom..."


    However, at this time, a huge noise suddenly sounded in the distance. Zhang Xing was surprised and looked up. "It''s the location of the main hall."


    He immediately judged the position and frowned. Something must have happened in the main hall, otherwise such a loud noise could not have happened.


    Ouyang Yue, who looked at one side and frowned slightly, said in a deep voice, "something should have happened in the main hall. Let''s hurry over."


    "OK."


    Ouyang Yue answered, and then they turned into two residual shadows and rushed towards the main hall. They swept away where they passed, and the petals floated.


    At this time, at the door of the lonely soul, Lang Qing suddenly stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body. He covered his chest with one hand and forcibly suppressed the churning blood in his body.


    A pair of black eyes just stared at the two figures standing at the door. They were two young people, one wearing a black robe and the other wearing a white robe, forming a sharp contrast. Even their appearance was very similar.


    Wolf Qing slowly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at the two people in front of him coldly and said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do, stone lion and stone tiger?"

 Chapter 400

    The two strong young men looked at wolf Qing and said, "of course, they came to join the party. It''s not as boring as our party. Don''t you think so."


    "I don''t seem to have invited you two brothers." wolf Qing said coldly.


    "So what, our brother wants to come. Can you stop wolf green?" said the black stone lion disdainfully.


    "You..." wolf Qing pressed his teeth. The stone lion and stone tiger ranked sixth and seventh in the list, and they are twin brothers.


    Although he can break through and try to deal with one person, he is not an opponent in the face of two people. When they are added together, it is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Together, even the strong warrior can fight, not to mention his nine grade martial arts disciple.


    "Hum, since you can''t stop it, get away and ask Wang Yu to come out to meet us. If you make our brothers unhappy, don''t open the party." the stone lion said arrogantly.


    However, in the face of the two brothers, none of the people present dared to stop them. First, because of their strength, but more importantly, because they are the hands of Xuanling, who is the first in the list.


    Offending them is tantamount to offending Xuanling, which is a very terrible thing.


    "Hum, you deserve it too." the force in Lang Qing''s body immediately circulated, and his clothes were blown by the force. If the weapon was not in his hand, he believed he must have the power of a war.


    "Then let me experience your skill." when the voice fell, the stone lion in black suddenly stepped on the ground and burst into the ground. With this powerful punch, he roared towards wolf green.


    "I look down on Lang Qing too much when I''m alone." the cold light flashed in Lang Qing''s eyes, and the force in his body suddenly came out, filled with his fist, and a fist was mercilessly greeted.


    In an instant, the two fists slammed together, "boom..." an explosion sounded, and the two immediately backed out.


    Wolf Qing took two steps back and stabilized his body, while the stone lion took four steps back before it stopped.


    Shishi looked at Lang Qing in surprise. He ranked sixth in the strong list, two places higher than Lang Qing, and his strength was naturally much stronger than him, but now he lost the game.


    Lang Qing looked at him and smiled calmly, "don''t think the sixth place is great. Today I took your sixth place."


    When the voice fell, wolf Qing suddenly stepped on the ground, and his body shape turned into a remnant shadow and rushed towards the stone lion.


    "What a fast speed!" the stone lion was surprised. Only a moment later, Lang Qing came to him. A fist came from the wind, and the shadow of the fist was constantly magnified in his eyes.


    "Hum." the stone lion''s eyes shrank suddenly, his body retreated, his body force surged, and his fist burst out suddenly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, the fist shadow staggered, and the sound of gas explosion spread, and there were bursts of strong wind spreading around. Even looking at it, people felt blood boiling.


    "Why is wolf green so strong that he presses the stone lion down!"


    "Stone lion is the sixth strongest. Did wolf Qing break through?"


    "It''s possible. They are strong at the top of the eight grades. If wolf Qing doesn''t break through, he can''t be the opponent of stone lion."


    "Lang Qing''s talent is really terrible. It seems that the strong list will change again."


    "That''s not necessarily. Shi Hu hasn''t started yet."


    The voices of discussion in the crowd continued to ring. There were different arguments. Some were optimistic about Lang Qing, while others felt that Lang Qing was afraid that he could not defeat the stone lion. After all, the two brothers of the stone lion came together today.


    "Boom..."


    A roar rang through, and the two figures suddenly separated. The stone lion shot back directly, leaving a few meters long scratch on the ground, while Lang Qing only stepped back four steps and made a judgment.


    "It''s not good to be the sixth in the list." a cold smile came up at the corners of Lang Qing''s mouth. Today he had to stop the two people, even if he couldn''t stop them, until Zhang Xing came back.


    "You want to die." the stone lion looked gloomy. He didn''t expect that he would be beaten by Wolf green, which made him intolerable anyway.


    With his right hand on the ring, a pair of black giant hammers appeared in his hand. After a slight wave, there was a low sound of breaking wind. It can be seen how terrible the weight of these two hammers is.


    Seeing this pair of giant hammers, the look of wolf green can''t help but dignify. These two giant hammers are extremely heavy, and the natural strength of the stone lion is very amazing, so he gives full play to the power of this giant hammer. Now he doesn''t dare to fight with it without weapons.


    "Wolf green, take out your steel claw." the voice fell, and the stone lion didn''t give him a chance to react at all. His body suddenly rushed forward, and his double hammer fell on wolf Green''s head.


    The strong wind roared and dispersed the surrounding air. Even the onlookers subconsciously stepped back for fear of hurting themselves.


    "Die." the stone lion''s face was ferocious and his eyes had a killing intention.

 Chapter 401

    Wolf Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold color flashed, "it''s not enough for you alone."


    "Boom..."


    When the voice fell, Langqing''s whole body was surging with force, blowing all the surrounding objects to the ground. The momentum of his clothes and robes made the people around him look at him.


    "What a powerful momentum. I''m afraid the stone lion met his opponent this time." one man looked at wolf Qing and said in surprise.


    "It''s not possible to get it. The pair of giant hammers of the stone lion are second-class high-grade weapons. One hammer has a weight of thousands of kilograms. It''s difficult for wolf Qing to win."


    Hearing his words, the people around couldn''t help nodding slightly. The result of this battle is hard to say, but I don''t know why Langqing hasn''t taken out his weapons until now.


    "Hoo..."


    The heavy breaking wind sounded, and the terrible strong wind roared on the double hammer. For this, Lang Qing''s eyes couldn''t help shrinking slightly.


    If he is really hit, he is afraid that he will lose his combat effectiveness in an instant. That''s no joke.


    However, in the face of this terrible sledgehammer, Langqing''s look did not change at all. When the sledgehammer came years ago, Langqing''s foot moved and hid aside like a ghost.


    "Boom..."


    The giant hammer lost its target and hit the ground hard, leaving a big pit half a meter deep.


    The stone lion lifted the hammer. His expression was full of anger, but he was more surprised, "why is his speed so fast?"


    Originally, he had a competition with Lang Qing, but at that time, the former didn''t have such speed at all, let alone his opponent, but now he can''t help him even if he has a double hammer in his hand.


    "Now is not the time for you to be distracted." the cold voice of wolf green suddenly came, and the stone lion was surprised and hurried back.


    He saw a whip leg breaking through the air with surging force. At that speed, he couldn''t escape.


    "Hum."


    The stone lion ranked sixth in the list. Naturally, it has rich combat experience. The huge hammer in its hand suddenly blocked in front of him and blocked the blow of Lang Qing.


    "Dang..."


    The sound of gold and iron suddenly rang through. The huge body of the stone lion immediately drew back a few meters, and Lang Qing stepped back tens of meters to stabilize his body. There was a pain in his legs, as if the bone was about to break.


    The stone lion looked at Lang Qing with a sneer. On the surface, he had the upper hand, but no one found that his palm holding the double hammer trembled slightly. I think he didn''t benefit from the blow just now.


    Shishi now knows that he can''t do anything with his own strength. He glanced at the corners of his mouth with a faint smile and said, "I don''t have time to play with you today. The second brother solved him together."


    There was a commotion in the crowd. "It''s shameless. It''s two dozen."


    "Yes, it''s still the top ten in the list. It''s really despicable."


    All kinds of voices kept ringing, some agreed and looked at them, but they didn''t care about these three people at all.


    When the stone tiger moved, it turned into a residual shadow and appeared beside the stone lion. He looked at wolf green coldly, holding the same pair of giant hammers in his hands.


    A surge of force suddenly circulated, and the white robes on his body crackled at the moment.


    Lang Qing''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyebrows frowned tightly. He couldn''t deal with them together. If Zhang Xing was there, he would not be afraid, but why hasn''t he come yet?


    "Boy, I can only blame you for offending brother Xuanling." the stone lion whispered, and his face was full of ferocity.


    "Go."


    When the voice fell, the stone lion and the stone tiger suddenly turned into a black and a white shadow, and rushed towards the wolf green. In a moment, they came to the wolf green, and two pairs of giant hammers blasted down.


    Wolf Qing frowned tightly and didn''t dare to be careless. He moved to avoid the attack, but as he retreated, there was a residual shadow in the white shadow, which came angrily towards him like a meteor.


    "Not good." Lang Qing was surprised. He didn''t expect that Shi Hu would throw the giant hammer directly out of his hand.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The terrible sound of the broken wind rang through my ears, and the giant hammer came to me in the blink of an eye, and I couldn''t avoid it at all.


    He bit his teeth hard, and the force in his body surged wildly and quickly gathered on his hands.


    Seeing this scene, the people on one side couldn''t help but be surprised, "what does wolf Qing want to do, not hard next?"


    However, at the moment when they were surprised, the giant hammer crashed down on the wolf, and the wolf suddenly gave a low voice, "drink..."


    His fists suddenly hit the giant hammer in the air, "boom..."


    Wolf Qing only felt a strong force coming from his fists and rushed into his body in an instant. His Qi and blood churned. A sweet mouthful of fresh blood gushed out of his throat.


    "Ah..."


    However, the power on the giant hammer did not weaken much. The next moment, Lang Qing''s body was shot backward and hit the ground dozens of meters away.


    "Poop!"


    A mouthful of blood gushed out, his face became pale, and the force on his body was listless.


    "Wolf green, don''t think it''s over." the stone lion''s ferocious laughter suddenly came, and another huge hammer came at him.


    PS: the author has something to do recently. In addition, he plans to open a new book these days. Readers are very interested. You can add an angry and sad reader group 254869592. I will talk about the new book and the related problems of this book in the group

 Chapter 402

    The eyes on one side of the scene suddenly contracted. Even if the hammer could not kill wolf Qing, it was enough to abolish him.


    As expected, the strength of the two people increased sharply, and Lang Qing was not his opponent at all.


    Looking at the giant hammer that was constantly magnified in his eyes, wolf Qing had no fear in his eyes. He was just unwilling. He didn''t expect that he would be defeated in this way.


    However, when the giant hammer was about to fall, a fiery red figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Suddenly, a majestic force swept out, and a red remnant carrying this terrible force roared towards the giant hammer.


    "Touch..."


    The huge sound rang through a burst of air waves and swept around. The huge hammer and the red shadow were shot back.


    The stone lion stretched out his hand to borrow the flying hammer, and was taken back two steps by the strong force before unloading the power on the hammer.


    In contrast, the red shadow didn''t take advantage of it. The slender Qianying stepped back a few steps to stabilize her body.


    Looking at the sudden red figure, the people couldn''t help but be surprised, because the visitor was Ouyang Yue. They didn''t expect that Ouyang Yue would help Lang Qing anyway.


    Ouyang Yue looked at the Shi brothers not far away. Her pretty face was surprised. Although she had heard that the strength of their two brothers would increase greatly, she didn''t expect that they would be so powerful. Even she faintly lost the upper hand.


    "Ouyangyue, it seems that this matter has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to mind your own business." the stone lion said coldly, but he had to be cautious in the face of ouyangyue.


    Ouyangyue didn''t pay attention to him, but turned and looked at Lang Qing. Just about to ask, he saw Zhang Xing hurried over.


    Since Zhang Xing had come, she didn''t need to take care of Lang Qing. She immediately turned and looked at the Shi brothers to prevent them from suddenly getting into trouble.


    "How are you, Langqing?" Zhang Xing picked up Langqing who fell to the ground. His eyebrows were full of worry. Unexpectedly, Langqing was hurt like this when he left for so long.


    "Cough, it doesn''t matter." Lang Qing coughed twice. There was a trace of blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth. At the moment, his blood was boiling. I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground if he hadn''t been suppressed by force.


    Zhang Xing took the remaining blood clotting pill from the ring and gave it to Lang Qing. The pill was imported, and the Qi and blood in Lang Qing''s body soon recovered.


    Langqing was surprised at the power of the blood clotting pill. No wonder he regarded it as a treasure.


    Seeing that Langqing was all right, Zhang Xing and his tiger eyes looked at the Shi brothers. There was great anger among them. He regarded Langqing as a brother. Now his brother has been badly hurt, how can he not be angry.


    "Yue''er, you don''t have to intervene in this matter. Just leave it to us." Zhang Xing smiled at Ouyang Yue.


    "But..." Ouyang Yue knew that the Shi brothers worked together. I''m afraid Zhang Xing and Zhang Xing are not rivals. If they don''t do it, I''m afraid today''s matter will be difficult to solve.


    But before she finished speaking, Zhang Xing interrupted, "these two are Xuanling''s men. You should not offend Xuanling if you want to attack the top three of the strong list."


    Zhang Xing has long heard that Ouyang Yue wants to challenge the third place in the strong list, but if she offends Xuanling, I''m afraid she will encounter his obstruction in entering the top three, so she can''t intervene in this matter.


    "Who do you think ouyangyue is?" ouyangyue looked at Zhang Xing angrily. Although he knew that Zhang Xing was for his own good, how could she not do it under such circumstances.


    "This..." Zhang Xing was speechless for a moment. He was not afraid, but he was afraid of ouyangyue.


    Langqing reluctantly shook her head. I''m afraid no one can change ouyangyue''s decision. Since she has to help, she will be her friend in the future. If Xuanling is in trouble, he will stand in front of Zhang Xing.


    "Hum, ouyangyue, don''t think that brother Xuanling won''t do you any good. If you help Wang Yu and others today, your Mingyue Pavilion won''t appear in the inner court in the future." Shishi snorted coldly, but Xuanling gave a dead order. No matter who stopped him, he supported everything.


    Ouyangyue looked at the two people with a pretty face. She didn''t think that Xuanling would do so unscrupulously and use Mingyue pavilion to threaten herself.


    Mingyue pavilion was a force created by her, and it also has a certain position in the inner courtyard. However, in front of Xuanling today, it still seems that it is not enough. Ouyang Yue hesitated.


    Seeing her like this, the corners of Shi brothers'' mouths raised a look of disdain. After all, women are women.


    However, for a moment, Ouyang Yue''s pretty face suddenly lifted up, and there was a cold light flashing in her beautiful eyes. This scene surprised the two of them.


    "If Xuanling dares to move Mingyue Pavilion, I will not let him go, but you can''t leave intact today." her voice is cold, as if it can freeze the surrounding air.


    Zhang Xing frowned slightly. He knew Ouyang Yue was really angry. He didn''t do that when he hit him. I''m afraid these two boys are going to have bad luck.


    "You..."

 Chapter 403

    The Shi brothers'' faces suddenly changed. They didn''t expect Ouyang Yue to be so difficult to deal with. If she helped Langqing, they were really not rivals.


    However, at this time, a laugh suddenly rang out from the door, "ha ha ha, Miss Yue has a big temper. It seems that she can''t do anything today."


    Hearing this sound, a smile suddenly appeared on the face of the Shi brothers, while on the contrary, Lang Qing and others watched the blue figure coming in from the door with vigilance.


    The man was dressed in a blue robe, with black hair floating behind his head. His handsome face was not violent at all, but had a strong smell of books.


    Seeing this man, Ouyang Yue frowned slightly, "Duan Wen, I didn''t expect that even you have become Xuanling''s running dog."


    "Duan Wen, he is a scholar with blood pen, ranking fourth in the strong list!" the people around looked at the young man with a gentle smile in surprise. They didn''t feel any danger in him, but he was full of scholarly tenderness. They couldn''t see that he would be fourth in the strong list at all.


    "I''m just trying to eliminate the disaster with others. Miss Yue said so, but I''m wrong." Duan Wen said with a light smile.


    "Don''t pretend there. Others don''t know your paragraph. Don''t I know it yet." Ouyang Yue felt sick when she saw him. She always pretended to be polite, but it''s not much better than Xuanling.


    "Since Miss Yue has said so, I won''t say much. If Miss Yue insists on taking care of it, I''ll have to do it." Duan Wen''s look suddenly became cloudy and different from that just now.


    People who saw this scene were slightly surprised. It turned out that the rumors were true. Duanwen really wasn''t what he looked like.


    "Hum, don''t put on airs there. If you want to do it, I''ll take your fourth position today." Ouyang Yue said coldly. The force in her body ran slowly, and the red Ling in her hand floated slowly and hovered around her delicate body.


    "Hum, if you don''t know what''s good or bad, do it." Duan Wen snorted coldly and shouted to Shi''s brother.


    The sound fell, and the three residual shadows suddenly rushed towards the three people. With such terrible force, some people who were in the distance around were forced back several steps.


    "Die." Duan Wen held a black brush nearly half a meter long in his palm, and his breath suddenly improved a lot.


    Ouyang Yue''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her force poured into Hongling. She broke the wind and attacked duanwen fiercely.


    "That''s Chiyang Ling Luo!" someone in the crowd recognized the red Ling in Ouyang Yue''s hand at a glance.


    "That''s Chiyang Ayala, worthy of being the weapon of the second-class peak!" feeling the terrible power from the Ayala, the people couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the breaking wind rang through. Red Ling fiercely touched the brush in the air, and a terrible wave of air suddenly raged.


    However, Ouyang yuebi''s eyes twinkled, controlling the red Ling to attack duanwen''s vital points, so that duanwen could only defend passively for a time.


    On Lang Qing''s side, in the face of the fierce attack of the Shi brothers, they have no room to fight back and can only defend passively.


    The two men stepped back a few steps, stabilized their body shape and looked warily at the sneering Shi brothers in front of them. Zhang Xing frowned slightly, "if Lao Tzu''s weapons are in hand, they will surely hit them all over the ground looking for teeth."


    In this regard, Lang Qing also nodded in agreement. If the weapons were in hand, they could give full play to their combat effectiveness, but now the weapons are in Wang Yu''s hands. They can only fight with bare hands, which makes him helpless.


    The stone lions also found out that they haven''t taken out their weapons until now. I think it must be that the weapons are not in hand, which can''t help but make them more arrogant, "why, don''t you have weapons? In that case, our brothers are not polite."


    The voice fell, and the stone lion''s look suddenly became fierce. When the giant hammer was waved, it attacked with the stone tiger. I''m afraid the powerful newcomers to the warrior avoided its edge.


    Wolf Qing frowned. The terrible force from the sky, even if it was so far away, he could feel the smell of danger.


    Zhang Xing''s teeth clenched with hate. He didn''t expect that he would be forced to be so embarrassed.


    "Fight with them." a fierce color suddenly appeared on Zhang xinggangyi''s face.


    Wolf Green''s mouth showed a rebellious smile. He hasn''t been so crazy for a long time, "OK, come on."


    Then they were about to rush to the Shi brothers. However, at this time, the two lights suddenly flew from a distance. Lang Qing seemed to feel something. They smiled at the corners of their mouths. Turning back, they held the blue and red lights in their hands.


    At this moment, their momentum soared sharply. For a moment, they were equal to the Shi brothers, and even had a tendency to surpass them.


    "What''s the matter?" the stone lions were surprised and stared at the streamer held by Wolf Qing.

 Chapter 404

    I saw the light slowly dispersed, revealing the items in it. I saw a pair of ice colored steel claws in Lang Qing''s hand, revealing a chill all over his body.


    In Zhang Xing''s hand is a dark red long knife, which has a violent surge, as if it were a murder weapon from an ancient battlefield.


    They looked at the familiar and strange weapons in their hands, and their faces were full of surprises. A voice came slowly behind them, "xuanshuang claw, bloodthirsty knife, brother wolf and brother Zhang, try your weapons. By the way, let them understand that our lonely souls can''t make trouble."


    Everyone was shocked to see the direction of the sound. At the end of the sound, there was a young man in black robe with a handsome face, but there was still a trace of childishness. A pair of dark eyes were like a deep starry sky, which made people dare not look at it.


    "It''s Wang Yu! He finally appeared." suddenly someone said that they had been received by Lang Qing and Zhang Xing since they came to the lonely soul. They didn''t see the real owner of the lonely soul.


    Originally, they thought Wang Yu was afraid of Xuanling and hid, but what surprised them was that Wang Yu actually appeared at this critical time, but in their opinion, even if Wang Yu appeared, it wouldn''t change anything.


    The Shi brothers can resist even the samurai together, not to mention Lang Qing and Zhang Xing. Even if they have weapons in their hands, the result will not change.


    However, Wang Yu ignored them. Lang Qing and Zhang Xing gently stroked their weapons. They could feel that their weapons had been reincarnated.


    "Hey, hey, just look at it." Zhang Xing and Lang Qing looked at each other and saw the towering war in each other''s eyes.


    His eyes suddenly looked at the Shi brothers not far away. His eyes were burning with war, and his face was excited.


    "Play tricks, tiger, let''s go." the voice of the stone lion fell, and the two smashed at them with a huge hammer.


    "Hum, let you have a good look at our brother''s strength this time." wolf Qing smiled, his force suddenly swept away, the cold flash on the dark frost claw in his hand, a cold breath suddenly spread, and the temperature of the surrounding air decreased.


    On the bloodthirsty knife in Zhang Xing''s hand, there was a red fog, which looked very strange. It seemed that he could smell a bloody smell.


    Feeling the powerful power of their weapons, their faces were excited, "come on."


    A low roar came from the two populations, and the claw shadow knife awn suddenly cut out. I saw that the air was solidified at this time, and the place where the knife awn passed was like boiling, and the murderous spirit swept out.


    "What!?" the Shi brothers were shocked. The two attacks had made them feel dangerous. The momentum suddenly stopped, and the huge hammer in their hand suddenly hit the claw shadow and knife awn.


    "Touch..."


    "Touch..."


    The two stone lions suddenly backed out of the shock, ploughed four deep marks on the ground, and their blood churned in a burst, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out.


    Looked at the two of them in horror. Just now they were beaten by themselves. How can they be so strong now? They were injured with only one move.


    "Is it because of the two weapons?" the stone lions stared at the white and red weapons, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    Not only they, but even Lang Qing were shocked. They couldn''t believe that the weapons in their hands were the weapons they used before.


    I''m afraid the power is not inferior to the third grade intermediate weapons, and the attributes attached are very strong. Even wolf Qing can feel the slightest cold.


    Zhang Xing''s performance is even more obvious. Because of the bloodthirsty knife, his eyes are dyed red by the murderous gas.


    It was full of ferocity, but it was completely under his control.


    "This..."


    Zhang Xing felt the power from the blade. He was both surprised and excited. Now he is afraid that he has some chances of winning in the face of the peak of nine grades. You know, eight grades and nine grades can''t be compared.


    "Now these two weapons are equivalent to the third grade intermediate level, and have additional attributes, which can greatly improve your combat effectiveness." Wang Yu''s voice came slowly.


    Shishi''s eyes suddenly looked at Wang Yu and frowned. Originally, they were fighting against Lang Qing, but since he appeared, the whole war situation was reversed.


    In their view, the two weapons are far more powerful than the third grade intermediate. Under that move just now, the giant hammer in their hands was blown out of a small gap.


    "Are you Wang Yu?" the stone lion looked at the handsome young man in black in the distance. On the young man, he felt a sense of oppression, just like facing Xuanling.


    "Exactly." Wang Yu''s faint voice sounded and immediately said coldly, "since you dare to make trouble today, I''ll let you know that lonely souls are not easy to bully."


    "Brother Lang and brother Zhang don''t have to keep their hands and take down their ranking," Wang Yu said.


    "That''s what I mean." wolf Qing raised an arc on the corners of their mouths and looked sharp and sharp.

 Chapter 405

    Without waiting for the reaction of the Shi brothers, Lang Qing rushed up with a move of body shape. The whole body was swept over the weapon with force, and the light was great. The extremely cold and killing atmosphere immediately filled the air, which surprised the people, and the look was full of horror.


    "What kind of weapon is this? It''s so powerful. It seems that the Shi brothers are going to be unlucky."


    "The change of the war situation is too sudden. Wang Yuguo is really not simple."


    "No wonder the lone soul can surpass most of the old forces in half a month. It seems to be really outstanding!" some people in the crowd sighed.


    Looking at the black robed boy standing not far away, they have a feeling that they can''t see through. The boy in front of them is mysterious and frightening.


    Because human beings are full of fantasy and fear of the unknown.


    "Dang Dang..."


    The two piercing sounds of gold and iron suddenly rang out. They saw that the two Langqing''s blades were together with the giant hammer, and the stone lion brothers immediately rolled around with vigor.


    The people around quickly turned to force to resist, in which there were two figures. With a wave of Robe sleeves, they fought with great strength to disperse the sweeping Qi.


    The stone lion brothers frowned and tried their best to resist their attack, but the cold gas and killing gas directly invaded their bodies and could only be suppressed by force.


    The two of them didn''t intend to give them a chance to breathe. They suddenly turned their weapons under the hammer and suddenly picked them up.


    The stone lions lost their center and staggered back a few steps to stabilize their body. They looked at the wolf Qing two who were ready to attack again.


    "The strength gap is too big, we don''t have the slightest chance of winning." Shishi said in a deep voice. He knew that the strength of the two men had improved so much, it must be because of the weapons in their hands.


    When the stone lion and the stone tiger looked at each other, they saw the light in each other''s eyes, as if they had made a decision.


    A moment of light red elixir appeared in both hands. After looking at wolf Qing, a cruel radian appeared on the corners of their mouths.


    "Gollum!"


    Swallow the pill into the mouth. A moment later, the force around them suddenly soared, and they reached the peak of nine grades in an instant.


    Seeing this, Lang Qing''s eyes could not help shrinking slightly. How could they not recognize the pill? It was Zengqi pill.


    At the moment, they have taken Zengqi pill, and their strength has reached the peak of nine grades. With their joint efforts, I''m afraid that the first grade warrior is not their opponent.


    Wang Yu also looked at them with a slight frown. When he was fighting with Shangguan Ziyun, Shangguan Ziyun took this Qi increasing pill. It seems that Xuanling ordered him that time.


    "Why on earth does he bother me everywhere? It seems that he needs to ask the old guy sometime."


    Since he came to the inner courtyard, his troubles have been continuous, and almost all of them were directed by Xuanling. It must be that there must be something between Xuanling and him that he doesn''t know.


    I''m afraid only Li Xingnan knows the reason. After all, he made himself beware of Xuanling from the beginning. I think he knew from the beginning that Xuanling would target himself.


    "However, I don''t know whether wolf green can cope with them at the moment?" even he doesn''t know the power of the rune, so he doesn''t intend to intervene in the battle, so that wolf green can give full play to the power of the rune.


    "Boom..."


    A muffled sound sounded. Not far away, the two figures suddenly separated. Ouyang Yue''s beautiful face was full of cold color, and her blue eyes were full of war.


    Red Ling circled around her delicate body, just like a fairy, just a fairy in control of the battle.


    Bi Mou looked at Zhang Xing, who was full of worry. The top of the nine grades, coupled with the joint efforts of the two people, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with wolf Qing and Zhang Xing.


    I just wanted to help, but suddenly a strong wind swept me, which was full of ink, but full of killing intention.


    "You still dare to be distracted when fighting with me. You''d better worry about yourself first." Duan Wen''s handsome face is full of ferocious color, without a trace of Literati Spirit.


    Ouyang Yue frowned slightly. Just now she was worried that Zhang Xing was turned into a loophole by Duan Wen, but she was not easy to handle.


    The whole body was turned over by force, and the clothes and skirts on his body floated up. Several red damask suddenly rushed out behind him, breaking through the air like the feather of a peacock and rushing towards duanwen.


    The air was instantly cut and broken. You can imagine the power of the red silk.


    Paragraph Wen suddenly surprised that he did not expect Ouyang Yue''s reaction so fast, the brush in the air suddenly waved, the whole body force instantly condensed on the tip of the pen, a kill word suddenly formed in the pen.


    "Kill word formula."


    The brush in his hand waved fiercely, and the killing word turned into a sharp blade in a moment, and suddenly rushed towards the red damask. All the places where the strength passed were full of explosions.


    "I don''t know which is more powerful, peacock dance or kill word formula?" someone whispered among the crowd watching the war.


    Peacock dance and kill word Jue are their famous stunts respectively, and their power is extremely terrible. However, these two killing moves have met together today.


    "Boom..."

 Chapter 406

    Just listening to a loud noise, the two attacks hit hard together. Ouyang Yue''s peacock dance attacked one after another and constantly attacked the killing formula. However, it was cut into pieces by the ink killing intention, but the power of the ink sword was also weakening rapidly.


    "Ouyangyue, there is always a gap between you and me." Duan Wen smiled grimly, with a shadow in his eyes.


    He suddenly made a handprint with one hand and printed it on the judge''s pen. The judge''s pen suddenly made a brilliant work, and a dark fog spread rapidly, enveloping Ouyang Yue.


    Ouyang Yue''s pretty face changed slightly, because she felt a danger. The force in her body surged rapidly and stirred constantly in the black fog, but she couldn''t disperse it anyway.


    "What is this?" Ouyang Yue has seen and heard about Duan Wen''s moves, but she has never seen this move.


    "Hahaha, this is the martial art I got a few days ago. I just succeeded in cultivation recently. Today, you can try its power and call it the ''ink world''." Duan Wen''s ferocious smile echoed in the dark world, so that Ouyang Yue couldn''t judge his position at all.


    "No, you can''t attack him at all." Ouyang Yue frowned. She couldn''t feel duanwen at the moment.


    "Kill word formula!" Duan Wen''s voice echoed in the ink world, like the call of death.


    Ouyang Yue''s body was full of force, and red Ling kept circling around her body to guard against sudden attacks.


    Suddenly, a powerful force hit the red silk. The huge force made Ouyang Yue retreat a few steps, and the Qi and blood in her body churned slightly.


    However, the attack did not end here. One attack after another swept in, but she could only defend passively.


    "Touch touch..."


    Red Ling was constantly blasted to pieces, and her look became nervous. "What should I do if I can''t feel his position?"


    Now her state of mind had begun to become chaotic, and now she was completely in a passive state, as powerful as a deep swamp.


    "Ha ha ha, Ouyang Yue, I''ve had enough. Let''s finish now." Duan Wen''s ferocious laughter suddenly rang out.


    Ouyang Yue''s nerves immediately tightened, and he only felt that the ink world around him was boiling in an instant, as if he was pregnant with a terrible force.


    "Kill."


    Ouyang Yue immediately felt the surrounding forces rioting, and terrible energy bombarded her, as if to tear her apart.


    The red silk danced and kept resisting, but the energy tore the red silk to pieces, and Ouyang Yue''s pretty face was pale.


    A force came at her like a sharp blade. The sound of the broken wind sounded clearly in her ear, but it was too late when she reacted.


    "Die." Duan Wen''s ferocious laughter sounded, which was so harsh in his ears.


    Ouyang Yue looked at the attack that was constantly magnified in her eyes. She had given up resistance, and a touch of self mockery appeared at the corners of her mouth, "I would lose so miserably."


    Originally, she thought she should have the power to fight against duanwen and even defeat him, but now she knows that duanwen''s ranking fourth in the list does have his ability.


    The fierce attack suddenly appeared in front of her, roared fiercely, and felt the smell of terror. Ouyang Yue slowly closed her eyes and waited for the arrival of the attack.


    But at the moment when her eyes were about to close, she suddenly heard a clear voice suddenly ring out, "golden armor rune, Royal."


    With the sound, a golden awn diffused in the ink world, as if a huge golden armor had been formed around her delicate body to protect it.


    "Ding..."


    The sharp blow hit the shining gold armor and made a clear sound of gold and iron.


    However, the golden armor just vibrated slightly, a layer of ripples gently rippled, and then returned to calm, while the attack suddenly broke.


    "Boom..."


    A roar rang through, and the terrible storm suddenly swept through the center of the ink world, dispersing the dark world in an instant.


    Duan Wen''s body suddenly retreated and came out of his throat. A mouthful of fresh blood gushed out. The killing move was broken and swallowed by force. At the moment, the situation in his body is very chaotic.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to these. His face was full of horror. He just stared at the black robed boy who slowly put down his palm in the distance. He knew that he had saved ouyangyue at the last moment.


    The strength of that move made him feel extremely dangerous. It felt like facing Xuanling, but in front of him, the young man was clearly only a third grade martial artist. How could he have such strong strength.


    Compared with him, Ouyang Yue was also surprised. Looking at the surrounding environment, she found that she had separated from the ink world. However, Wang Yu was the one who saved herself.

 Chapter 407

    Originally, she thought Wang Yu could come to this day with the help of Lang Qing and Zhang Xing, but she didn''t expect that his own strength was so strong. She asked herself that she couldn''t take the last blow, but Wang Yu took it easily. I''m afraid his strength has far exceeded Duan Wen.


    However, at this time, two strong figures shot out and smashed on the ground in front of Duan''s tattoo. Looking down, it was the two stone lions, but at this time, one of them was full of frost marks and the other was full of blood marks, which seemed very embarrassed.


    Langqing and ouyangyue came to each other''s side and looked at duanwen coldly, as if they were going to make a move.


    After looking at the three, Duan Wen''s face was blue. He didn''t expect that the originally designed situation was completely subverted by a teenager. His face trembled slightly.


    "Hum, Wang Yu, wait for me. Brother Xuanling will come to you in person soon." Duan Wen looked ferocious and wanted to turn around and leave.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing, "since you''ve come today, leave something to go."


    When the voice fell, Lang Qing and his body moved, they quickly appeared in front of Duan Wen and blocked the door.


    Duan Wen turned around and looked at the black robed boy not far away and said in a deep voice, "Wang Yu, don''t deceive people too much."


    Hearing his words, the smile on Wang Yu''s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a cold color, and his voice said coldly: "Xuanling has been difficult to me many times. Don''t you think I Wang Yu is easy to bully. Today you come here to make trouble and destroy most of my banquet. You still want to leave safely and leave your contribution value, otherwise you won''t leave today."


    "You..." Duan Wen frowned and his eyes were full of anger. You know, he has a contribution value of more than 10000. He is rich enough for ordinary students to live in the inner courtyard. How could he give it to Wang Yu.


    "Well, since you don''t want to give up, I can only take it by myself." Wang Yu said to wolf Qing in a cold voice, "brother wolf and brother Zhang, since Mr. Duanda doesn''t want to hand it over, we can only take it by ourselves."


    Hearing the speech, a cruel smile appeared on the corners of Langqing''s mouth. Just now, they worked together to defeat the stone lion who took Zengqi pill. Although it consumed a lot, if Wang Yu took the shot, they still had the power of a war. At least it was OK to keep duanwen who was seriously injured.


    Duan Wen''s face was gloomy, as if he could drip water. Looking at the two people who had urged the force, he bited his teeth hard. "The martial arts counterattack can''t play much strength now. If I start, I can''t take any advantage of it, and Wang Yu''s strength is unpredictable."


    After thinking for a moment, Duan Wen wiped his finger on the ring, and the bracelet appeared in his hand. He endured the pain in his heart and threw it to Lang Qing.


    With a smile, Lang Qing rowed away all the contribution values, threw back the bracelet and nodded slightly to Wang Yu.


    "Since Mr. Duan has compensated me for my loss, I don''t need to stop him. Brother Zhang, brother wolf, asked him to leave." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    When they heard the speech, Lang Qing and his wife gave way. They held their chests in their hands and looked at the corners of their mouths with a smile of schadenfreude. Unexpectedly, the fourth in the list could not avoid being crushed in front of Wang Yu.


    "Wait for me." Duan Wen said with a grim look. Then he mentioned the fallen stone lion and stone tiger and quickly left the lonely soul. He had to tell Xuanling about it as soon as possible, because Wang Yu was beyond their control.


    Looking at Duan Wen and Wang Yu who left, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "The next time he comes again, it should be Xuanling himself."


    Although the soul force has broken through the third grade, he can still feel some pressure in the face of the first place in the strong list. After all, the soul force can''t do whatever it wants in actual combat.


    Zhang Xing quickly came to Ouyang Yue''s side, took a blood clotting pill from Najie and gave it to her. He looked at her anxiously and asked, "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right, but the consumption of force is a little big." ouyangyue smiled and shook her head. The drug power of coagulation pill soon played a role, and her face gradually recovered.


    "That''s good." Zhang Xing breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he was held tight by Shi Hu and couldn''t get away to help her. Fortunately, Wang Yu shot at last.


    Wang Yu quickly came to the three, hugged them slightly, and said apologetically, "it''s troublesome for the three."


    Wang Yu knew that the three of them helped themselves this time. I''m afraid they offended Xuanling to death. In the future, they won''t have less trouble in this inner courtyard.


    "If you don''t mind, aren''t we brothers?" Zhang Xing slapped Wang Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Wang Yu smiled slightly. He had really become friends with Lang Qing.


    "I don''t know who this is?" Wang Yu looked at Ouyang Yue. It was the first time he saw Ouyang Yue.


    Lang Qing touched Zhang Xing with his shoulder and said with a bad smile, "please introduce Wang Yu."


    White Wolf green looked at him, then looked at Ouyang Yue with some embarrassment and whispered, "this... This is Ouyang Yue, this is my good brother Wang Yu."

 Chapter 408

    Seeing Zhang Xing''s expression, Wang Yu was stunned. He looked at him and Ouyang Yue, as if he understood something.


    Smiled slightly, hugged Ouyang Yue and said, "thank you for your help, Miss Ouyang."


    He doesn''t know Ouyang yuesu, but she can help herself at the risk of offending Xuanling. How can he refuse this kindness.


    "I''m mainly to help Zhang Xing. Childe Wang doesn''t have to thank me." Ouyang Yue smiled and said politely.


    "So it is." Wang Yu looked at it, and Lang Qing slightly glanced at Zhang Xing, as if asking what was going on.


    Wolf Qing stalled and said he didn''t know. Indeed, he thought Ouyang Yue would hate Zhang Xing. After all, there were previous things, but he didn''t expect to help Zhang Xing like this. It seems that there is something he doesn''t know.


    After instructing Zhang Xing to take good care of Ouyang Yue, Wang Yu turned back and saluted the crowd with a slight fist. He said apologetically, "there was an episode at the party today, which caused you trouble."


    At this time, the people were still shocked when Wang Yu defeated Duan Wen. Then they returned to God and quickly saluted. Wang Yu was not afraid of Lian Xuanling. How dare they offend.


    "Nothing''s wrong. We''re full of eyes. It''s hard to see such a battle at ordinary times," one said.


    Wang Yu smiled and said, "please follow me to the formal banquet venue."


    Hearing the speech, the people were slightly surprised. After a long time, the banquet was not held here, but it was already the main hall of the lonely soul. Is there anything more suitable than here?


    They hurriedly followed Wang Yu and went to the southeast of the lonely soul. Seeing this, Lang Qing and Zhang Xing''s eyes were also bright, because they had long expected to see what was in the southeast hall.


    Seeing the two people look like this, Ouyang Yue can''t help but be interested in the formal place. From the strength shown by Wang Yugang, this man is definitely not as simple as it seems. How can the three grade martial arts disciples defeat duanwen.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look," said Wolf Qing.


    Then the three men followed up. Soon they came to the side hall with Wang Yu. Looking at the hall in front of them, they were confused. Although the side hall was good, it was still a little worse than the main hall.


    Seeing the expressions of the people, the corners of Wang Yu''s mouth raised an inexplicable smile. With a wave of his palm, ripples rippled on the huge hall door and finally disappeared.


    "Prohibition!"


    The people were surprised. They didn''t understand why Wang Yu arranged prohibitions on the door of a side hall. Could it be that there was another mystery.


    When they were wondering, Lang Qing and others also came here. Wang Yu slowly pushed the door open. At the moment when the door opened, everyone''s eyes were attracted.


    Then the eyes of the people suddenly enlarged, which was shocked, because at the moment when the door of the hall was opened, a strong and abnormal aura of heaven and earth came, so strong that they could not see the scene in the hall at all, but could only see the white fog.


    "This..."


    Wolf Qing was surprised. Looking at the rich heaven and earth aura, he felt his heart beating violently without control. I''m afraid the heaven and earth aura was several times stronger than the Juling array in the martial arts field.


    Looking at the smiling handsome young man, Lang Qing couldn''t help whispering, "what''s your secret?"


    Zhang Xing and Ouyang Yue couldn''t help but be stunned. Such a strong heaven and earth aura was beyond some dangerous strange places, which they didn''t think they could form at all.


    Looking at the faces of the people, Wang Yu nodded with satisfaction, then smiled and said, "I''ll entertain you here today."


    Then with a wave of Wang Yu''s robe sleeve, the rich aura of heaven and earth disappeared, revealing the scene in the temple. There were many delicious food and wine, which Wang Yu asked people to prepare here in advance.


    When the aura disappeared, people couldn''t help being disappointed. If they could practice in such aura, it would be countless times better than eating any food and drinking any wine.


    Even the heaven and earth aura that just spilled out made them feel that the force in their bodies had improved.


    But Wang Yu won''t let them practice in vain. His goal has been achieved today, so the next thing is not so important.


    "Please," Wang Yu said with a smile to the crowd.


    They hurried back to God. At this time, they paid more attention to Wang Yu. Now some people regret why they didn''t help Wang Yu against Duan Wen just now.


    If so, I''m afraid I can practice in it.


    "Please, sect leader." everyone hugged Wang Yu slightly. If Wang Yu didn''t go in, they wouldn''t dare to go in first.


    With a slight smile, Wang Yu was the first to enter the hall, and others followed in quickly.


    Lang Qing and Zhang Xing looked at each other and shook their heads bitterly. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu held back a big move. Now his popularity is afraid to be compared with Xuanling first.


    "People are more angry than people." with a slight sigh, the two of them shook their heads slightly and walked in, while Ouyang Yue also walked in with a smile.

 Chapter 409

    When Ouyang Yue entered the hall, she felt the strong aura of heaven and earth. Her beautiful eyes looked at Zhang Xing and they saw that they were seriously surprised.


    "Unexpectedly, even if the power of the spirit gathering array is converged, there is twice as much heaven and earth aura as the outside world!" Lang Qing deeply absorbed the rich heaven and earth aura, and the comfortable feeling seems to be that the pores of his whole body have been opened.


    "This boy is too divine. It seems that Xuanling''s power will be crushed by him in a few days." Zhang Xing sighed.


    Ouyang Yue nodded slightly. Xuanling''s power is called Xuanling Pavilion. It has always been a dominant force in the inner court, trampling on other Geda forces.


    And collect offerings from the forces under it. However, it is very strict to enter it. At least they must have the strength of three grade martial disciples or above.


    Moreover, there are many experts on the strong list in Xuanling Pavilion, such as Duan Wen, stone lion and stone tiger brothers who have just been driven away.


    In addition to them, there is a ranking in Xuanling Pavilion, but also before duanwen. It is precisely because of this that Xuanling Pavilion will sit firmly in the first place.


    However, the emergence of solitary souls now has the potential to shake their status, and their capital is this gathering array.


    Wang Yu walked slowly to the top position, made an invitation gesture to the people below and said softly, "please take your seats."


    "Thank you, master." they answered in unison and sat behind the wine tables on both sides.


    "Brother wolf, brother Zhang and miss Ouyang, please take your seats." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    There was no objection to what he said. Without saying that the three were powerful, they just took action to resist Duan Wen and protect the reputation of the lonely soul, which was enough to let them sit at the top.


    Lang Qing looked at Zhang Xinglang''s voice and smiled. He went to Wang Yu and sat down.


    But Zhang Xing was a little embarrassed. She looked at Ouyang yuerou and said, "let''s go too."


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Yue nodded slightly. Zhang Xing came to the top with her and sat on the other side of Wang Yu. Ouyang Yue motioned to Wang Yu and sat next to Zhang Xing.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Yu and Lang Qing felt a little incredible. They knew Zhang Xing''s temper very well. They didn''t expect him to be so obedient.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Yu whispered to wolf Qing.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll tell you later. Now ouyangyue is here. I dare not say." Lang Qing is more cautious for fear that ouyangyue will hear it.


    Wang Yu looked at the two people and couldn''t help feeling that Ouyang Yue didn''t seem to be as lady as she appeared.


    "What are you two muttering about?" Zhang Xing asked curiously.


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing."


    The two said in unison, which made Zhang Xing more curious, but they didn''t say they had no way. Finally, they retreated and sat next to Ouyang Yue. They didn''t know what they said, which made Ouyang Yue smile.


    "Abuse the dog." Lang Qing shook her head bitterly, and Wang Yu nodded in agreement.


    Wang Yu looked at the people below and coughed softly. "Someone pour the wine."


    "Yes."


    The lone soul disciple who has been standing beside the people to serve should be to fill up the wine.


    Wang Yu lifted the wine glass on the table and held it up to the crowd. "Thank you for giving me this face. I''ll give you a toast first." he suddenly looked up and drank the wine.


    "To the sect leader." they all got up quickly and drank the wine in the glass.


    They sat down, but one of them was still standing and did not mean to sit down.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu asked with a smile, "I don''t know if this brother is suitable?"


    The man strode out and stood in the middle of the temple, hugged Wang Yu and said respectfully, "I''m Liu Xuan, please join the lonely soul." when the voice fell, he knelt down on one knee.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    A moment later, he came back and smiled at Liu Xuan, "brother Liu, I''d like to invite you to join the lonely soul, but I''m afraid it will wrong you."


    It''s a good thing to have experts on the strong list, but Xuanling''s power is too huge. Now it''s an extraordinary period. It''s inevitable that Xuanling will play tricks again.


    If the person who recruits now is his, don''t you put the lonely soul in danger.


    Wolf Qing seemed to see his worry, and then sent a message to him: "this Liu Xuan is not Xuanling''s hand. He is upright and doesn''t agree with Xuanling, so he can take it."


    After seeing Langqing, he nodded slightly. Since Langqing said he was trustworthy, there should be no problem.


    At this time, when Liu Xuan heard Wang Yu''s words, he would not understand what he meant. This was a euphemistic rejection of himself. It was very embarrassing not to refuse directly.


    But he really wanted to join the lonely soul, for nothing else. The attraction of the spirit gathering array alone was enough to make him willing to join and be sent.

 Chapter 410

    He has been stuck in the seven grade realm for a long time. If there is no opportunity, I''m afraid he will be difficult to break through to the warrior level in his life.


    He knew that the spirit gathering array in Wang Yu''s hands was his opportunity. If he could practice in it, he was sure to break through the realm of samurai within three years.


    But Wang Yu didn''t let himself join the lonely soul. Although he was disappointed, the result was also expected. After all, the lonely soul can''t be joined if anyone wants to.


    However, for this opportunity, he was still unwilling to give up. He looked firmly at Wang Yu and said, "I am willing to be a soldier under the sect leader, just to join the lonely soul."


    Wang Yu sighed slightly. The temptation of the spirit gathering array was much greater than he thought.


    He went to Liu Xuan, helped him up and said, "since brother Liu is so persistent, I Wang Yu can''t bear to refuse again. From now on, you will be one of my lonely souls."


    Wang Yu''s words were very light, but his ears were filled with endless dignity. His body trembled slightly because of excitement, "thank you, sect leader."


    "Take your seat quickly," Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "Yes." Liu Xuan respectfully replied, and then quickly sat back. At the moment, he has regarded himself as a lonely soul, and Wang Yu is his leader.


    Seeing this, all the people sitting here are ready to join the lonely soul, which means they can get Wang Yu''s help and the resources of the lonely soul in their cultivation, which they can''t achieve in any way.


    However, Wang Yu accepted the grudge with Xuanling. Joining the lonely soul meant fighting against Xuanling. They were still very afraid of Xuanling. Because of this, he didn''t suppress the impulse in his heart.


    Wang Yu didn''t say much about this. After all, there aren''t many people who are so determined to Liu Xuan.


    "Since brother Liu Xuan joined me today, I should express myself as the Lord of the lonely soul." Wang Yu said, wiping his palm on the ring, and a long sword appeared in his hand.


    After the appearance of the long sword, there was a sharp Qi, which vaguely had the meaning of frost. Although it was not comparable to the dark frost claw of wolf green, it also had the extremely cold Qi.


    Seeing this weapon, people can''t help but brighten up. At a glance, they can see that this weapon is a second-class and advanced weapon, and the meaning of frost attached to this weapon greatly increases its value.


    I''m afraid even the weapons at the beginning of the third grade are not as powerful as the long sword in Wang Yu''s hand.


    Wang Yu walked up to Liu Xuan and said with a smile, "this sword will be a welcome gift. I hope brother Liu can treat it well."


    Liu Xuan''s blood was boiling when he saw the long sword. His eyes were always staring at the sword. He could feel a powerful force hidden in the sword.


    But he never thought that Wang Yu would give such a thing to himself. He stood up slightly and looked at Wang Yu incredulously, "is this... Is this really for me?"


    "Of course, and after the banquet, you can choose a time to practice in the hall for three days. Then I will open the spirit gathering array." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    Liu Xuan was very happy that he joined the lonely soul so that he could enter the hall to practice. No, he thought he came so soon.


    "Thank you... Thank you for your reward." Liu Xuan quickly bowed down, but just as his knee was about to touch the ground, Wang Yu''s powerful palm suddenly grabbed his arm and helped him up.


    "No, we will be brothers in the future." Wang Yu said with a smile.


    As a result, Liu Xuan nodded his head and held the long sword in his hand. He suddenly had a belief in helping Wang Yu guard the lonely soul.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes lit up. Everyone didn''t expect that Wang Yu would be so generous. He directly sent out such weapons, and even asked him to practice in the spirit gathering array for three days.


    In three days, I practiced in the heaven and earth aura six or seven times that of the outside world. The benefits were indescribable, and someone in the crowd immediately moved his mind.


    But Wang Yu won''t give them a chance for the time being. He patted Liu Xuan on the shoulder and then returned to his seat.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s means of buying people, Lang Qing and Zhang Xing can''t help but secretly give a thumbs up. I''m afraid it''s difficult for Liu Xuan to betray the lonely soul in the future.


    Ouyang Yue looked at Wang Yubi with a flash of light in her eyes. When he met Wang Yu that day, he was just a freshman who had just entered the college.


    However, in just over half a month, he had grown to such a degree that he even had the capital to fight Xuanling.


    "I''m afraid there will be a lot of excitement in the inner court this time." I thought secretly that Wang Yu''s light is too dazzling. I''m afraid Xuanling will do it himself soon, otherwise his position in the inner court will really be shaken by the new student.

 Chapter 411

    On the green mountain, the white mist shrouds here. There is a small courtyard on the top of the mountain. In the courtyard, a young man in white robes is carefully tasting the tea in the cup. It looks very enjoyable.


    However, at this time, three figures suddenly came rushing. A moment later, they came to the young man in white robe, respectfully saluted, and then said with an ugly face: "brother Xuan, we... We failed."


    Hearing the young man''s frown, he heard a "click!" and the exquisite tea cup in his hand was turned into powder, and the tea flowed on his hand.


    Slowly raised his eyes and looked at the three coldly, "failed. You can''t deal with a freshman. What do I want you to do?"


    The three men trembled with fear, and their faces suddenly turned pale. They were duanwen and Shishi brothers.


    Duan Wen quickly knelt down on one knee and said, "brother Xuan, Wang Yu is very strange. I can''t find out his strength at all, and there are three people around him, ouyangyue, Zhang Xing and wolf Qing. We... We really can''t help him."


    "Yes, brother Xuan, that boy is really weird." the stone lion and the two quickly knelt down on one knee and said.


    "Strange!? well, it seems that I should meet this strange boy myself." Xuanling said in a cold voice, flashing a cruel color in her eyes.


    Hearing his words, the three couldn''t help shivering. Xuanling was really angry.


    "Go to inform Yu Wenheng and follow me to meet Wang Yu." Xuanling said softly with a slight squint in her eyes.


    "Yu Wenheng!?" the three looked at each other and were surprised to see the seriousness of each other. "Brother Xuan, is it necessary to call him?"


    "Let you go, you go." Xuanling looked sharp and fierce, and there was a fierce flash in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu was so difficult to deal with, and forced him to play the last card in his hand.


    "Yes." Duan Wen was surprised, and then hurriedly withdrew, and the stone lion and the two men also hurriedly saluted and retreated.


    After the three left, Xuanling looked fiercely in the direction of the inner courtyard at the foot of the mountain. There was a fierce color in his eyes. "Wang Yu, if you want to blame Li Xingnan, it''s the old ghost."


    ¡­¡­


    After Duan Wen left Xuanling''s courtyard, he quickly went to the river on the hillside. Before long, there was a sound of "Hua Hua...".


    "Here we are." Duan Wen fell on a huge stone by the river in the distance.


    The river is clear to the bottom, but it is very cold. If you don''t touch the river, you can feel a chill.


    His eyes scanned for a moment as if looking for something. Then his eyes stopped on a boulder in the middle of the river. He saw a young man sitting cross legged on the boulder.


    His eyes were slightly closed, his breathing was gentle, and his face was handsome, but he had an air of pride that was hard to hide.


    Seeing Duan Wen''s eyebrows, he could not help wrinkling slightly. Then he shouted, "yuwenheng, brother Xuanling has something to call you."


    Before the sound spread, it was extinguished by the sound of the surging water, but Duan Wen knew that Yu Wenheng''s cultivation would be heard, but he didn''t move. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to himself.


    I can''t help but feel angry, and the force in my body slowly runs in my throat, "Yu Wenheng, brother Xuanling has something to find you..."


    The sound mixed with force suddenly spread, and even the river burst.


    The water column lifted more than two meters high, blocking Duan Wen''s sight. However, at the moment when the water column fell, Duan Wen found that the youth sitting on the boulder had disappeared.


    "Where''s the man?" just when he was wondering, a column of water burst out. At that speed, he didn''t react at all, and was hit hard on his chest by the column of water.


    "Poop!" a sweet mouthful of blood gushed out of his throat. He had just experienced the battle and was bitten by his martial arts skills. Now his strength can''t play the usual 50%, and he can''t resist this blow.


    Suddenly wiped the blood from the corners of the mouth, endured the pain in the chest, looked at the slender figure that appeared in front of the body not far away, and the cold voice sounded slowly, "don''t shout here. It won''t be so simple next time."


    "You..." Duan Wen glared at the young man in front of him, but when he saw his cold face, he swallowed his words.


    Then he disdained to spit and said, "who do you think wants to come to your broken place? Brother Xuanling asked me to call you over."


    "What did he call me?" Yu Wenheng asked coldly. Usually Xuanling would never find himself.


    "Because he is also a freshman named Wang Yu, he angered brother Xuanling, so brother Xuanling wants you to teach the boy a lesson with him," Duan Wen said.


    Although he was very dissatisfied with Yu Wenheng, he dared not disobey Xuanling''s orders.


    "New life?" Yu Wenheng frowned. Duan Wen knew very well that although he could not compare with himself, he was also a powerful existence in the inner courtyard.

 Chapter 412

    If he can''t deal with it, Xuanling won''t let himself do it, but how can a freshman have such strong strength?


    "It''s really a freshman, but his strength is very strong, and I''m not his opponent at all." Duan Wen clenched his fist and his eyes were full of shame. He would lose in the hands of a freshman, which makes him how to deal with himself in the inner court in the future.


    "Oh!" there was a flash of light in yuwenheng''s eyes. "Even you are not an opponent. It''s very interesting to be a freshman. Just tell Xuanling I''ll go myself."


    "But..."


    Before Duan Wenhua finished, Yu Wenheng in front of him disappeared into a residual shadow. Duan Wen couldn''t see clearly at that speed.


    "He has reached this level!" Duan Wen said in surprise, and then a wicked smile floated on the corner of his mouth. "Wang Yu''s boy is finished. Yu Wenheng is the third person in the strong list, but it''s better to go back and tell brother Xuanling first."


    Duan Wen hurried to the green mountain. He wanted to tell Xuanling the news that yuwenheng went to deal with Wang Yu, so as not to blame himself when he got it.


    In the courtyard, Xuanling slapped his angry hand on the table, and the table immediately split, "who let him go by himself?"


    Duan Wen trembled with fear. "He rushed after he got the news. Let me come back and tell you that he is enough alone."


    "Hum, this arrogant guy, Wang Yu is so easy to deal with. I''ll go and have a look." Xuanling''s voice fell and disappeared. When Duan Wen reacted, Xuanling''s figure had appeared 100 meters away.


    "Now... It''s really interesting." Duan Wen said with a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Because Wang Yu sent out the first and third in the strong list at the same time. I''m afraid this situation has never appeared in a freshman in the inner court.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the banquet of the lonely soul has been drunk for three rounds, Wang Yu has already known the people in the field, and the name of the lonely soul is officially known to everyone.


    However, it is the spirit gathering array that makes them really remember the lonely soul. Such tempting things are only available in the lonely soul in the inner courtyard.


    Even in the whole Xuanwu region, there are few places where fear can be compared with this gathering spirit array. Even fear is in the hands of some powerful sects or families.


    When Wang Yu was chatting with Lang Qing, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and then a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "it''s really lively today!"


    Wen Yan, Lang Qing and others looked at Wang Yu with some doubts. They didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Wang Yu''s eyes slowly looked out of the hall door. A slender figure didn''t know when it appeared there. Wang Yulang said, "what do you mean?"


    The man walked slowly inside. The cold voice sounded slowly, "come and meet you strange boy for a while."


    Wang Yu smiled and said, "I think it''s the person sent by Xuanling again. Why doesn''t he come by himself and always let others suffer for him?"


    "I can deal with you alone." the man stopped slowly, and his face appeared from the sun.


    Seeing this man, I can''t help but be Lang Qing. Even Ouyang Yue looked surprised, "yuwenheng!"


    Hearing this name, the eyes of the people present couldn''t help but look at it, which was full of shock. Yu Wenheng''s name was like thunder. Some people in the inner yard might not know that Lang Qing didn''t know Zhang Xing, or even Ouyang Yue, but no one didn''t know him.


    "He is the Yu Wenheng who challenged elder Duan. I didn''t expect to see him!" the man''s words were full of reverence.


    "Yes, I''ve seen him. He is Yu Wenheng. Although he was finally defeated by elder Duan, he also caused a lot of trouble to elder Duan."


    The elder is a symbol of absolute strength in the inner courtyard. No one among the students can defeat the elder. I''m afraid he can''t go even with one move. However, Yu Wenheng has caused a lot of trouble to elder Duan. It can be seen that he is powerful.


    "Yuwenheng?" Wang Yu thought for a moment and then remembered that the third person on the stone tablet was called yuwenheng. I think it should be him.


    Langqing looked dignified and said to Wang Yu: "yuwenheng has strong strength. He was angry and gave a heavy hand when competing with others in the challenge arena. Finally, elder Duan stopped him. However, it is said that elder Duan also took some means to subdue him. It has been half a year since the incident. Now his strength will increase a lot. You should be careful."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu''s sword eyebrows could not help wrinkling slightly. Although elder Duan''s strength was unclear, he would not be weak to become an elder.


    When the people were talking, Yu Wenheng''s voice slowly sounded, "Wang Yu, I don''t care who is right or wrong between you two. Today you will go with me to see Xuanling and make amends for him."


    "Yu Wenheng, don''t you think you''re too self righteous? I don''t know Xuanling and didn''t offend him, so I won''t recognize what you said." Wang Yu''s voice cooled down.


    "You can''t help it. You have to recognize it in front of the strength." when the voice fell, yuwenheng suddenly took a step forward, and suddenly a terrible pressure filled the air, making the people in the field pale, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and looked at yuwenheng standing in the middle in horror.

 Chapter 413

    Under this terrible pressure, even the faces of Lang Qing and Zhang Xing changed. They looked solemn and hurried to use force to resist.


    "How can his strength be so strong? Even the pressure makes me feel dangerous!" wolf Qing frowned. The last time he fought with Yu Wenheng was when he competed for the ranking of the top list a year ago.


    At that time, although there was a gap between him and Yu Wenheng, it was definitely not as big as it is now.


    It''s all right to play with him for a few rounds, but now he can''t stand just coercion.


    Zhang Xing also nodded, "what is the mysterious reward of the first three, which makes their strength improve so fast?"


    They all know that there is a mysterious reward in the top three of the strong list, and that reward will help the cultivator become stronger quickly. Although the cultivation has not increased, the strength will be greatly improved.


    Originally, they thought it was just exaggeration, but since the competition for the strong list, the people in the top three disappeared and didn''t appear until half a year ago.


    When they appeared, their strength was greatly improved. The people who were able to fight with them could not even move in their hands.


    Xuanling is the most powerful. His strength is the strongest among several people. No one knows his real strength, only that he killed a warrior when he was in the eighth grade.


    Martial arts disciples and samurai are two concepts. After reaching the samurai, the strength will change dramatically, but this is the state. It can be seen by being killed by Xuanling.


    Ouyang Yue''s accomplishments were above them, but at this time, he also felt a sense of crisis, and his eyes were surprised.


    Looking at everyone''s performance, yuwenheng showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth, "irrelevant people leave, otherwise they will form the same table."


    The sound was mixed with strong force, which directly rippled and fell in everyone''s ears like thunder. The weaker one spit out blood directly.


    Yu Wenheng practiced with his strength and blew the exquisite table into powder and scattered it on the ground.


    Seeing this, people''s eyes could not help shrinking suddenly. They could feel how terrible the power of that Qi was. If it fell on themselves, it would be the end of serious injury.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. Yu Wenheng''s practice had touched his bottom line. Looking at the cold and arrogant Yu Wenheng, Wang Yu said coldly, "Yu Wenheng, don''t deceive people too much."


    Wang Yu can feel that Yu Wenheng''s strength is very strong. Even if he uses his soul power now, he is afraid that he can only compete with him.


    However, such strength is only third in the strong list. How terrible will Xuanling''s strength be? This made him a little worried. If Xuanling did it himself, he was afraid that he had no chance of winning.


    Hearing his words, Yu Wenheng not only didn''t get angry, but showed a faint smile on the corner of his mouth: "what if you deceive people too much? Wang Yu, do you really think no one in the inner yard can subdue you? Then I''ll tell you today that you''re just a mole ant."


    The voice fell, and Yu Wenheng''s face was suddenly cold. His feet exploded, and his body shape turned into a residual shadow. In a moment, he came to Wang Yu.


    The cold radian on his face clearly showed the seriousness of Wang Yu. A sarcastic radian crossed the corner of his mouth, "you dare to offend Xuanling with such strength. I really don''t know how long your brain is?"


    "Then open it yourself." Wang Yu''s face was heavy, and he didn''t dare to be careless in the face of Yu Wenheng.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. Then take my move." the voice fell. Yu Wenheng''s body suddenly came from the place half a meter in front of Wang Yu''s body, and he smashed it with a fist with rolling force.


    "Hoo..."


    The roaring wind made everyone around feel very harsh. Their bodies surged rapidly. In the blink of an eye, they came outside the main hall, leaving only Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng in the hall. Even wolf Qing and others escaped.


    "Will he be all right?" Ouyang Yue asked strangely when she saw that Langqing ran out without help.


    He has heard about the strength of Yu Wenheng. I''m afraid Wang Yu can''t deal with it.


    "We don''t know, but if we step in, I''m afraid we can only become a burden to him. We''d better watch here," said Wolf Qing.


    Zhang Xing also nodded slightly. The strength he showed against the animal tide already needed them to look up.


    I''m afraid Wang Yu is more terrible than Yu Wenheng, but they don''t know if yu Wenling Heng has any other cards.


    "All we can do now is to trust Wang Yu." Zhang Xing said softly. Compared with wolf Qing, he seemed more calm, because he and Wang Yu really fought each other and knew Wang Yu''s horror.


    Ouyang Yue raised a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, "I suddenly want to see what Wang Yu, who is so powerful as you said, can do."


    "Then you should take a good look at him. He is a strange man." Zhang Xing smiled and said.


    However, during the conversation between several people, the two people in the hall had fought for several rounds, during which the fist and foot met, and the terrible force and strength raged, destroying all the things used for the banquet in the hall. The scene was a mess.


    "Refining magic fist!"


    The sound of a low drink came from yuwenheng''s mouth, and then one hand suddenly formed a seal. The momentum of the whole body suddenly soared, and there was a Demon power.


    The force quickly gathered on the fist. Behind him, it was like several magic shadows roaring out. They hit Wang Yu hard. The terrible power dispersed all the spirits of the world around.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed, and his internal force suddenly swept out wildly. He hit more than 20 fist shadows one after another. His fist recovered slightly. The fist shadow gathered towards Wang Yu''s fist as if it had been attracted.


    With the continuous gathering of fist shadow, the power on the fist is also increasing, and the sound of tiger roaring is ringing through.


    "Roar..."


    A low roar came from Wang Yu''s mouth, like the king of beasts. It seemed that there was a white fronted tiger around him.


    "Army tiger!"


    One blow out is like a tiger going down the mountain, destroying everything in front of him.


    In the blink of an eye, the two collided fiercely in mid air, and the terrible air waves immediately swept around.


    "Boom..."


    The clothes and robes on their bodies in the center of their energy were blown, which directly destroyed all the doors and windows of the hall.


    As soon as the faces of the people standing outside the door changed and their bodies retreated in a hurry, they could feel the strength. I''m afraid they could catch up with the full blow of a third grade martial artist, but they thought how terrible the power of the center would be.


    "Wang Yu is on a par with him!"

 Chapter 414

    The battle between Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng was imminent. In the moment when the people came back to their senses, they had fought hundreds of times. The hall was in a mess, and the fierce and chaotic energy swept through. Some people with poor strength among the people attending the banquet, after barely surviving the first round of arrogance, quickly withdrew from the periphery of the hall and watched from a distance.


    "When two people with such strength fight, those who are slightly weaker are not qualified to watch around!" someone sighed.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t clearly see the confrontation between such characters." some of the people attending the banquet had just broken through the first or second grade of martial arts disciples. They were almost injured in the face of the storm caused by the confrontation between Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng, so they sighed helplessly after leaving.


    At this time, in the center of the hall, Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng''s fists were opposite. Their bodies collided with each other, making a loud bang, like steel.


    "The wind on the top of the nine grades is just like this! I can fight you head-on if I have three grades. I''m afraid you''ll be trampled under my feet when my cultivation improves again!" Wang Yu said provocatively.


    However, I have to say that the strength of yuwenheng is really strong. Without sacrificing wanhun sword, Wang Yu needs to spend some time to defeat yuwenheng!


    "Hum! I''m afraid you can''t live today. What can you say in the future!" Yu Wenheng didn''t care about Wang Yu''s provocation. He was calm and didn''t change his face.


    However, Yu Wenheng was shocked. Wang Yu, a martial disciple of the third grade, was able to draw with himself, who was nearly a warrior. I''m afraid that Wang Yu could really pose a threat to Yu Wenheng over time.


    Today, I thought it could be solved just by asking Wang Yu to apologize to Xuanling, but after two fights, yuwenheng knew that his goal today would be difficult to achieve!


    It is no exaggeration to say that even if Wang Yu is in trouble in the future, he can at least become the second Xuanling in Wutian college, or even pass it.


    Because even though Xuanling killed the first grade warrior at the peak of the eighth grade of martial arts disciples, you should know that Wang Yu is only the third grade of martial arts disciples now, so he can draw with the martial arts disciples at the peak of the ninth grade. After Wang Yu improves the fifth grade level again in the future, no one can guarantee that he can''t cut the people in the warrior level under the sword like Xuanling!


    "Such a terrible person must look for an opportunity to strangle him in the cradle!" Yu Wenheng secretly planned.


    Even if it''s not for Xuanling, Wang Yu won''t let him go easily today. Therefore, unconsciously, the two sides have reached an endless situation!


    "It''s not up to you to live today, but the Xuan sword in my hand!" Wang Yu snorted coldly, silently recited the seven Xuan sword decision, and his heart moved. The third sword formula was displayed in an instant!


    "Crack the yellow spring!" Wang Yu suddenly offered the long sword in his hand. The sword Qi cut through the surrounding space, and the yellow spring water rushed out in an instant. In an instant, it turned into a sharp sword and swept towards Yu Wenheng.


    "In the dark!" Yu Wenheng drank softly. He saw the evil spirit surging in front of him, and the tentacle like black evil spirit turned into a solid and thick shield to resist Wang Yu''s sword formula!


    The collision between the sword and the black devil shield immediately set off layers of air waves, the whole hall trembled, and the bricks and tiles on the beam trembled. Just listen to the sound of falling, countless bricks and tiles fell down, like rain, and the bricks and tiles splashed with debris set off a burst of thick dust in the hall!


    Suddenly, in the duel between Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng, a thick beam surrounded by a man on the top of the house collapsed and hit Wang Yu who stopped breathing!


    "Be careful!" wolf Qing suddenly warned.


    However, when Wang Yu reacted, it was really dangerous. The beam wiped Wang Yu''s back and hit the ground heavily, and the flat brick surface suddenly tilted an ugly barb.


    "Damn it!" Wang Yu scolded softly.


    Yu Wenheng is worthy of being the top three experts in the strong list. At the moment when Wang Yu was distracted, he offered another magic fist and made a seal with one hand. After a low drink, the magic spirit surged on his fists. He waved wantonly and ran straight to Wang Yu.


    "Jun Hu!" although Wang Yu was distracted for a moment because of his escape from danger, he did not disturb his rhythm. At the moment when Yu Wenheng shot, Wang Yu immediately reacted.


    A black tiger shadow leaped out from behind Wang Yu, and his shining eyes came straight to Yu Wenheng with the power to look down at the warrior realm!


    They fought together again! Stick together like glue, up and down.


    "These two people are so strong!" Ouyang Yue flashed a different color in her eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Although he was the fourth in the list, the gap with the top three could not be compared.


    Even though Ouyang Yue is close to the top wind realm of martial arts disciples, the gap between Ouyang Yue and Yu Wenheng is more than one and a half stars! Strictly speaking, although the self realm of the top three fierce people in the strong list is still at the top of the martial arts disciples'' nine grades, their strength has already surpassed the ordinary warrior''s one or two grades, especially Xuanling.

 Chapter 415

    Xuanling''s strength at the peak of Jiupin now is enough to fight with the people in the samurai''s Sanpin realm, and can ensure his whole body to retreat!


    Even the other two people in the top three of the list are equal to those in the first and second level of the samurai realm. Among them, Yu Wenheng, the weakest of the top three, also challenged the opponent in the first level of the samurai realm not long ago. He retired safely several times and even got some cheap. This shows the strength of Yu Wenheng!


    At this time, Wang Yu was able to draw with Yu Wenheng with the cultivation of Wutu Sanpin realm, and he even had a small advantage, which shows that Wang Yu may even be more terrible than Xuanling.


    You know, Xuanling was also the opponent who killed the samurai first grade realm when he was a Wutu eighth grade, and Wang Yu now has five grades to improve. With each grade improved in the later realm, his strength will change dramatically. Therefore, Wang Yu''s Wutu eighth grade will be more terrible than Xuanling in those years!


    Ouyang Yuemei looked at the battle between Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng. She didn''t know what she was looking at. In short, she didn''t put her mind on the battle at all, and even showed bursts of giggles from time to time. Seeing that Zhang xingman''s mind was full of fog, she thought Ouyang Yue was stupid in practice these days!


    "When on earth can these two people win the battle? Haven''t their Dantian forces dried up?" some of the people watching the battle exclaimed.


    You should know that the battle between Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng has already exceeded the momentum and authority of the martial arts realm. Basically, it can be seen as the confrontation between the fierce people in the warrior realm. Under such circumstances, the force consumption in Dantian should be very terrible!


    In particular, Dantian in the realm of Wang Yu''s three grades should have fallen down without force. On the contrary, he still looks as usual and seems to be able to fight another 300 rounds!


    "You all underestimate the top three fierce people!" wolf Qing smiled aside. In fact, these top three people can''t be judged by common sense, otherwise they don''t deserve to sit in the top three position.


    "We can understand that Yu Wenheng has such strength, but it''s strange that Wang Yu''s sect leader can fight with him for so long!" someone said.


    "Ha ha, you underestimated not only Yu Wenheng, but also my brother. Don''t worry, he will give you a great surprise when the battle ends!" Lang Qing said with a smile.


    Everyone looked at each other and guessed what wolf Qing meant. What a great surprise? Is it possible that Wang Yu can still balance the God of war Yuwen? Although they guessed in their hearts, they didn''t say it clearly, especially after seeing wolf Qing''s confident face, they kept silent and waited for the results to come out.


    Xuanling, who was watching the war in the distance of the main hall, frowned. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu was so terrible. Yu Wenheng, who was the third in the list, had no choice against Wang Yu, and even had a faint tendency of decline.


    "Yuwenheng is a waste!" Xuanling Leng snorted, his fierce eyes twinkled, and disappeared with a sneer after a while of thinking.


    In the hall, Wang Yu and Yu Wenheng have been dueling for a long time. They are panting. Bean''s sweat drops are like rain. Wang Yu''s back has been soaked!


    There is not much force left in the Dantian of both sides. At this moment, look at who can''t stick to it and fall first, then the other side will win the battle.


    Obviously, Yu Wenheng and Wang Yu are not people who give up easily, nor can they surrender and admit defeat at this time. Both sides are struggling to support!


    Yuwenheng was shocked. He never thought that the little thing he thought was a simple trip had come to this point. Today''s thing is not to say whether Wang Yu can make amends for Xuanling. Even yuwenheng himself is worried about leaving the hall safely.


    The temporary underestimation created the result that Yu Wenheng might be defeated. This was not only a defeat, but also a vicious blow to Yu Wenheng''s face under the attention of the public!


    "Forgive me, you can''t!" Yu Wenheng whispered softly, but there was nothing he could do at this time. Wang Yu and the two sides were speeding up the resumption of force. If they were a little slack, I''m afraid they would fall into a hopeless situation later!


    "Is it necessary to sacrifice wanhun sword?" Wang Yu whispered.


    "No, although yuwenheng is strong, it''s not time for wanhun sword!" the voice of Xiaohun sounded in Wang Yu''s mind.


    "Then don''t use it!" Wang Yu said, and immediately a dangerous arc was raised in the corner of his mouth.


    You know, Wang Yu is not only a martial arts disciple, but also a talisman and an array master! Although the array technique may not work now, the identity of the talisman can give Wang Yu the most fatal blow to defeat the enemy at this time!


    "Burst the burning Rune!" Wang Yu drank softly, and the blood droplets in his hand flashed out. He drew mysterious runes in the space in front of him. Then he pinched the formula with his left hand and offered a jade with two broad fingers. When the last stroke of the rune fell, the jade in Wang Yu''s hand suddenly hit the just completed Rune and galloped towards Yu Wenheng.

 Chapter 416

    "Not good!" Yu Wenheng was in a bad situation and was ready to sidestep. However, how could Wang Yu give him a chance? At the moment when the burning symbol was fired, Wang Yu almost gathered his last force and showed his broken rocks.


    Due to the lack of force in his body, this move, broken mountain rock, did not give full play to its due power, but it was enough. Wang Yu''s swords surged out and forced Yu Wenheng. The latter was forced to make a choice between explosive burning symbol and broken mountain rock. He had to resist one of them, otherwise he would be hit by two moves at the same time, and the consequences would not be very good.


    His intuition told yuwenheng that the power of the explosion and inflammation Rune could not look down at the broken mountain rock, so yuwenheng made a decision in his mind to prepare for the damage of the hard anti explosion and inflammation Rune!


    At ordinary times, Yu Wenheng''s intuition is true. The power of broken mountain rock is absolutely ten times that of explosive fire Fu, but now Yu Wenheng forgets that there is little force left in Wang Yu''s body, and the power of broken mountain rock must be greatly reduced. I''m afraid it''s not much stronger than explosive fire Fu at this time.


    But a moment''s wrong judgment made yuwenheng pay a heavy price. When he realized this, it was too late to repent. The explosive burning symbol rubbed yuwenheng''s body. Suddenly, a lot of fire burst out, the roar rang through the hall, and the dazzling fire flashed all over the hall. Even the people watching the war outside the hall looked sideways and dared not look directly!


    "You lost!" Wang Yu looked at the fallen Yu Wenheng and said solemnly.


    Yuwenheng was lying on the ground, his limbs were broken, and his eyes showed a deep angry color. This defeat made yuwenheng almost lose his mind. He could not think that he would be defeated by a new man, and the other party was just a boy of martial apprentice Sanpin.


    You should know that Yu Wenheng has stepped into the top of the nine grades of martial arts disciples for a long time. The people who can fight with one are only one hand index. He ranks two in front of him on the strong list. Yu Wenheng thinks he is invincible and won''t provoke them at ordinary times, but he is suddenly defeated by Wang Yuzhi. This is something Yu Wenheng can''t accept!


    "The sect leader is mighty!" when he finally saw that the victory or defeat had been divided, he immediately celebrated. After all, most of the people who came to the appointment still liked Wang Yu. Naturally, he hoped that Wang Yu would win the battle.


    "Awesome!" wolf Qing applauded. Zhang Xing was also happy for Wang Yu. Only Ouyang Yue looked the same and smiled at Wang Yu. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Can I send someone to take you back?" Wang Yu looked around the periphery of the hall, and then his eyes fell on Yu Wenheng, who was seriously injured. He was finally seriously injured by the blow of explosive burning Fu. At this time, he couldn''t move at all.


    The ground was scorched black, and the debris of clothes and the dust of bricks and stones were scattered everywhere. As the battle was over, all the people who attended the banquet returned to the main hall to help deal with the embarrassing situation. Some people who had some friends with Yu Wenheng began to check the injury for him.


    Yu Wenheng lay in place. After hearing Wang Yu''s words, he closed his eyes in shame and even refused others'' treatment. It seems that he is still unwilling to admit his defeat.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu was not forced. He just found some people who were close to Yu Wenheng and sent him to treatment. Otherwise, Yu Wenheng would be really useless!


    At the same time, on the stone tablet of Qiang bang, the name of Yu Wenheng, the third place, quietly disappeared and replaced by the word Wang Yu.


    "Sorry, everyone. I didn''t expect this to happen again. I''m afraid the party will be delayed!" Wang Yu hugged the crowd.


    "You''re welcome, sect leader!" someone took the lead in expressing his position, and others agreed one after another. They didn''t care about it.


    "It''s really an honor for us to see people in the martial arts realm fight out of the momentum of the warrior realm. Thank the sect leader for helping us!" someone said again.


    "You''re welcome!" after Wang Yu replied one by one, he was ready to leave. There was no force in his body, which made him a little uneasy. After all, this was the weakest time for Wang Yu. Even if there was soul power in his body, he would still be difficult to deal with anything, so it was urgent to restore his peak.


    However, just as Wang Yu was about to leave the hall, an unexpected guest suddenly came.


    "Xuanling!" someone recognized the person. Yes, it''s Xuanling who is the first in the list! He appeared in the hall after Wang Yu defeated Yu Wenheng. His purpose was to stop Wang Yu and solve the first World War two years later at this moment!


    Wang Yu looked at Xuanling and didn''t say anything. He just waited quietly for what Xuanling said. Wang Yu secretly hurried to restore the force. If not surprisingly, I''m afraid Xuanling needs to be solved in addition to fighting with yuwenheng today.


    However, Xuanling''s strength is far more than that of yuwenheng. If he doesn''t sacrifice wanhun sword, I''m afraid even if Wang Yu is still at his peak, he can''t defeat Xuanling.


    Therefore, Wang Yu communicated with Xiaohun at the first time Xuanling appeared. After negotiation, they decided that if Xuanling shot, Xiaohun would control wanhun sword to help Wang Yu.


    Fortunately, however, the situation is still under control, and looking at Xuanling''s appearance, he doesn''t intend to use strength, but wants Wang Yu to accept the war willingly!

 Chapter 417

    "Wang Yu, you and I should have a war today, so you can''t go yet!" Xuanling said.


    Today, Xuanling had planned to come with yuwenheng to settle accounts with Wang Yu, but he didn''t expect yuwenheng to come alone. He was defeated in the end! Everyone knows that Yu Wenheng has always looked down on the people who are at the bottom of the strong list. How could he find Wang Yu in trouble for no reason? Someone must have instructed him.


    For those who can make the third fierce person in the list, Xuanling is probably the only one in the whole Wutian college. Now yuwenheng is defeated. If Xuanling is silent, he is announcing to the public that Xuanling has accepted the defeat!


    This is an unacceptable thing for the arrogant Xuanling. Besides, he will have an extremely important war with Wang Yu in the future. Today''s recognition and counseling will have an indelible impact on Xuanling''s mentality and even affect Xuanling''s future martial arts future. Therefore, no matter from what angle, Xuanling inevitably needs to fight with Wang Yu today!


    Hearing Xuanling''s words that he had to fight, Wang Yu was immediately annoyed. He would still come if he should come. He couldn''t hide! However, Wang Yu did not promise, but delayed time and bought valuable time for his recovery!


    "As you can see, Yu Wenheng and I have been through a war and are in poor condition today. I''d better talk about it another day. At that time, even if you don''t come to me, I''ll go to find you, the first in the list, and meet you!" Wang Yu said.


    "No, it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Since I''ve been here today, it''s inevitable that we will have a battle today. And just now I saw you fight with Yu Wenheng, which really made me excited. I couldn''t help but want to find someone to compete. However, there is no suitable opponent. Now Yu Wenheng is still seriously injured, and the opponent I can find is you, so you are Don''t avoid! "Xuanling Leng hummed. The above words are naturally false. Xuanling wanted to defeat Wang Yu openly, but he was afraid that Wang Yu would avoid the war, so he found such an excuse.


    He wants to prove that Li Xing is ugly. He is definitely stronger than Wang Yu, the so-called demon. Therefore, Xuanling must let Wang Yu face him and defeat him with open and aboveboard means!


    "What if I refuse?" Wang Yu frowned and looked at Xuanling''s expression.


    "That''s not good! If you don''t answer, I won''t go. It''s hard for any of you to leave today!" Xuanling threatened.


    "Can you still stop all of us?" suddenly someone was dissatisfied with Xuanling''s tone and asked.


    "Oh? Who is it? Don''t you believe that Xuanling''s strength can keep you all here?" after that, Xuanling scattered the strength of his martial apprentice Jiupin peak and immediately restrained the whole audience.


    "God! Is this still the martial arts realm? How do I feel that I am facing a fierce man in the warrior realm?" someone exclaimed after feeling Xuanling''s powerful pressure.


    The man who was dissatisfied with Xuanling''s tone and spoke was speechless. I''m afraid yuwenheng couldn''t hold up in Xuanling''s hands.


    "So terrible!" someone exclaimed.


    "How? But some people think my previous words are false and deceptive?" Xuanling smiled, his eyes full of disdain. Even if the people at the banquet really rush forward, he can easily capture the people present one by one, including Wang Yu. In his eyes, his enemy is no longer a waste in the martial arts realm, But people who have entered the realm of samurai or even higher.


    The reason why Xuanling didn''t break through to the samurai realm was that he wanted to accumulate a lot. When his strength accumulated to a certain extent one day, the diaphragm between the martial arts disciples and the samurai automatically melted, and he naturally promoted to the samurai realm. That''s the so-called natural course.


    "Xuanling, don''t go too far. They are all my guests!" Wang Yu said suddenly.


    "Too much? I just want you to fight with me. I don''t want to embarrass others. Besides, I don''t like these mole ants!" said Xuanling.


    This remark immediately aroused public anger, but due to Xuanling''s strength, everyone was angry and dared not speak!


    "Sect leader, promise him and fight with him. We believe you can win!" someone watched the excitement and wanted to provoke contradictions between the two sides.


    Someone spoke like this, which naturally aroused the resonance of the whole audience. In less than a moment, the people at the banquet immediately began to encourage Wang Yu to fight, and Xuanling was happy to see it. His purpose was to ask Wang Yu to fight head-on, and then defeat him himself, so as to prove that he was better than Wang Yu, and can also seal the mouth of the old man Li Xingnan!


    "So many people want you to fight, don''t let them down!" Xuanling provoked.


    "Wang Yu, how are you? If you can''t, don''t force it. All the strong people of Xuanling know that it''s not embarrassing to take a step back!" said Wolf Qing in Wang Yu''s ear.

 Chapter 418

    Lang Qing is really thinking for Wang Yu. He has just experienced a big war. Even if Wang Yu''s recovery ability is strong, it will take some time. At this time, it''s the most unwise move to fight. Besides, the other party is Xuanling who is the first in the list!


    "Yes! A man can bend and stretch. What if he takes a step back now! Take revenge on Xuanling in the future!" Zhang Xing also advised.


    As for Ouyang Yue, she still stood around and didn''t speak. She just looked at Wang Yu''s words and deeds quietly. If Wang Yu could resist the pressure and fight head-on, whether intelligent or not, Ouyang Yue''s courage alone would be worth a look. At the same time, Ouyang Yue also hoped that Wang Yu could step back. Xuanling was obviously prepared. If he really fought, Wang Yu may not be able to win any benefits even at his peak, unless he has some hidden means not used!


    As for Wang Yu, the party concerned, standing in the center of the crowd''s public opinion at this time, all kinds of words have been transmitted. Some of them are quite ugly. I''m afraid that if Wang Yu doesn''t dare to face Xuanling this time, his reputation will be destroyed. Although he doesn''t care, the lonely soul needs this reputation to support the scene.


    Therefore, after some thinking, Wang Yu solemnly decided to agree to Xuanling''s request. However, Wang Yu wanted to find out why Xuanling targeted him everywhere. There seemed to be no contradiction between them!


    "It''s OK to fight!" Wang Yu''s words were like a boulder sinking into the water, which immediately aroused thousands of waves! The hall was full of boiling. Lang Qing and Zhang Xing looked at Wang Yu strangely. They looked at each other and didn''t understand Wang Yu''s move.


    Ouyang Yue on one side is more and more interested in Wang Yu, and there is a strange color in her eyes when she looks at Wang Yu!


    "But I want to know why you are targeting me everywhere. I remember that there is no grudge or dispute between us before and after I started!" Wang Yu asked.


    "For you, we naturally have no grudges, but you are passively involved in a grudge between me and the Li family!" Xuanling said.


    "You mean my teacher?" Wang Yu asked suspiciously.


    Xuanling nodded and said, "it doesn''t hurt to tell you! Since you were accepted as a disciple by Li Xingnan, we were destined to have a war. It''s inevitable, so I came to the door!"


    "What''s the relationship between you and Li Xiaoxiao?" Wang Yu was very smart. He captured the most critical information from Xuanling''s words. A problem went straight to Huanglong!


    "She is my fiancee!" Xuanling was outspoken, regardless of where she is now, and seemed to believe that Li Xiaoxiao would marry her in the future!


    "Fiancee?" Wang Yu was puzzled. He had never heard Li Xiaoxiao mention it, and Li Xingnan, Xiaoxiao''s grandfather and Wang Yu''s teacher, didn''t seem to like Xuanling very much.


    "Xuanling, you''re really bragging! You''re not afraid to break the sky!" wolf Qing on one side directly exposed Xuanling and said so. However, he was not afraid of Xuanling''s revenge. He also heard about Li Xingnan''s gambling appointment with Qin Zilong. Everyone in the top ten of the list didn''t know anything about it. For example, Zhang Xing and ouyangyue knew about it, so wolf Qing had nothing to fear.


    Wang Yu wondered what medicine was being sold in Xuanling''s gourd?


    After being exposed by Wolf Qing, Xuanling didn''t become angry, but said faintly: "she was my fiancee, but she blocked a person in the middle. I''m going to defeat this person now, so that there will be no obstacles between us!"


    "I''m the one you''re talking about?" Wang Yu asked.


    "That''s right! My teacher Qin Zilong and the old man Li Xingnan had a bet. Their disciples will compete in five years. If I win, I can marry younger martial sister Xiaoxiao home!" Xuanling didn''t intend to hide it, but made it public in public!


    On the one hand, Li Xingnan doesn''t like Xuanling. Xuanling is worried that even if he wins Li Xingnan''s disciple in the future, he may break the contract for his granddaughter, so he exposes it in advance. In this way, Wang Yu has no reason to avoid the war, because it is not up to him!


    Xuanling''s words immediately set off a wave, and the scene immediately became boiling. Li Xiaoxiao''s face was stunning. Many people in Wutian college coveted it. If Li Xing was not difficult to calm down, I''m afraid there would be a lot of harassment. Unexpectedly, Xuanling suddenly jumped out and declared that Li Xiaoxiao was his unmarried wife, which is really a hot news!

 Chapter 419

    Wang Yu''s heart is heavy. If he really depends on what Xuanling said, it seems that today''s war can''t be avoided. Even if Wang Yu avoids the war today and waits until the date of the gambling agreement in the future, Wang Yu still needs to face Xuanling face to face.


    And with Xuanling''s talent, when the appointed time comes in the future, I''m afraid Xuanling''s cultivation has already exceeded the peak of the nine grades of martial disciples, and it''s not a dream to break through to the warrior. At that time, it''s more difficult to fight Xuanling. Therefore, Wang Yu made a decision almost immediately after learning that the battle was inevitable.


    Take advantage of the power of wanhun sword to fight against Xuanling as soon as possible!


    "Little soul! I''m afraid there will be a fierce battle later. Dare to fight with me!" Wang Yu said to the little soul in his body.


    "Don''t worry! If Xuanling wants to fight, I''ll try my best to help you!" the voice of the little soul quickly responded to Wang Yu.


    "That''s good!" after Wang Yu got the reply from the little soul, he felt as if he had swallowed a reassurance. Facing the Xuanling who was threatening the whole exhibition, Wang Yu took a heavy step and said in a deep voice, "I challenge!"


    This remark immediately set off a wave. Some people in the crowd were surprised, excited and despised. Everyone had different views on the matter and different thoughts in their hearts.


    However, most people feel that Wang Yu''s challenge is somewhat incredible! One is the demon who can fight the fierce people in the warrior realm, and the other is the monster who can defeat the peak of Wutu Jiupin. Neither of them can be discussed often.


    Now these two fierce people will collide with each other. I''m afraid they will spark earth shaking sparks. The previous battles have made the hall crumble. If there is another wonderful fight, I''m afraid the dilapidated hall will collapse!


    "Wang Yu! Be careful!" wolf Qing advised. He knew how strong Xuanling was. Yuwenheng couldn''t compare it!


    The top three and the top ten of the strong list are a watershed. No matter how many of the top ten can''t compete with one of the top three, and each of the top three represents a higher level of the top nine grades of martial disciples. Yu Wenheng is extremely poor and can''t win Xuanling!


    Therefore, although Wang Yu defeated Xuanling, Lang Qing still doesn''t think Wang Yu can fight with Xuanling. The gap between the two is incomparable!


    "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion!" Wang Yu said softly.


    Hearing this, Lang Qing, who had planned to continue persuasion, also kept silent. He understood that Wang Yu might really have secret means to help him fight Xuanling. Zhang Xing saw that Lang Qing didn''t speak, and swallowed the prepared words at the same time. He quietly watched Wang Yu how to deal with it!


    Xuanling was surprised at Wang Yu''s challenge. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu didn''t grind Ji and directly agreed. This is the result Xuanling would like to see most!


    "OK! I''ll let you rest for two quarters of an hour. I''ll wait here. When you recover, we''ll fight fairly again!" said Xuanling.


    "Yes!" Wang Yu didn''t talk nonsense. He scattered the crowd and began to restore force with all his strength!


    "I''m afraid this battle is an extremely rare battle in Wutian college. The first and third of the strong list fight, which has not been seen for many years!" someone exclaimed.


    "Hahaha, if you can witness this battle with your own eyes, you will have a lot of confidence when talking to people in the future!" someone joked.


    Due to Wang Yu''s challenge, the people withdrew from the main hall with a very tacit understanding and left this open space for them. Xuanling saw that Wang Yu was meditating and had nothing to do for a while. She simply meditated at the same time!


    The strange scene of the two people crossing their knees on the ground immediately spread. Among the people watching the war outside the hall, it was even rumored that the fight between the two had begun now!


    The duel between the masters took place invisibly and ended unintentionally. Obviously, Wang Yu and Xuanling began to work harder since they began to meditate and restore their force.


    Two quarters of an hour passed quickly. Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes. The fine light in his eyes flashed and a low drink in his mouth. He was about to sacrifice the wanhun sword.


    However, just as the battle between Wang Yuxuan and Ling was imminent, a sudden and slow sound came from outside the hall! The voice was so thick that Wang Yuxuan and Ling had to stop their mind.


    "Elder Li?" the people outside the hall took the lead to see the real face of the visitor and found that it was Li Xingnan who appeared in person, followed by two people from the Presbyterian court.


    "You two wait a minute!" Li Xingnan''s voice directly calmed them!


    "Teacher? What''s up?" Wang Yu asked. As he spoke, he quietly put the almost existing wanhun sword into his body and hugged his fist at Li Xingnan.


    Li Xingnan glanced at Xuanling. His eyes were not good, with a slight warning. Then he looked at Wang Yu and said, "you have made great contributions to resisting the tide. I just brought the elders of the Presbyterian academy to give you the reward you deserve!"

 Chapter 420

    "Thank you, teacher!" Wang Yu said respectfully with a fist in his hand.


    Li Xingnan waved his hand and said, "this is the reward you deserve and issued by the Presbyterian court. It has nothing to do with me!"


    After that, Li Xingnan waved his arm and motioned the two elders behind him to come forward and take out the prizes. The rewards were not rich. They were listed one by one, which surprised Wang Yu. He didn''t expect that the elder''s court was so big. A random reward was so rich!


    "These things are all sundries. They are not so precious, but this one can''t be underestimated!" Li Xing said. He drew a brocade box from the rich prizes, about three fingers wide and exquisite.


    "What is this?" Wang Yu took the brocade box from Li Xingnan.


    "Just open it and have a look!" Li Xingnan said with a smile.


    When Wang Yu heard the speech, his palm turned and the brocade box was opened easily. When he looked at it, it turned out to be a piece of jade. It was milky white all over. The surface of the whole jade was very smooth and there were no small defects. Wang Yu touched the jade with his palm and found that it contained majestic force!


    "This is..." Wang Yu frowned. He didn''t know the milky white jade in front of him.


    "This is ancient Xuanyu!" the voice of the little soul sounded at the right time: "you know, how many talismans dream of getting such a jade!"


    "But if you don''t tell me what it does, I can''t be sure how precious it is!" Wang Yu replied awkwardly.


    "It''s easy for a rune master to encounter some obscure runes in the process of growing up. Ancient Xuanyu can help you record those obscure runes effortlessly. When your soul power improves and the grade of a rune master reaches a certain level, you can understand many more things when you look back!" said the little soul.


    "I see!" Wang Yu instantly understood the role of this ancient Xuanyu. After he got the nine talismans, he opened the road of a talisman and promoted to the level of a second-class talisman in a very short time. Wang Yu still couldn''t understand many talismans recorded in the nine talismans.


    The nine runes are still a complete inheritance. If you encounter scattered Rune marks elsewhere and you can''t understand them in a short time, it''s the best choice to use ancient Xuanyu to record them. They will be improved in the future. The collected runes are a great help!


    "There aren''t many in the ancient Xuanyu Wutian Academy. It''s the only one. Your array teacher Tang Qiong tried hard to win it. If you want to thank him, you should find him!" Li Xingnan said.


    "I see!" Wang Yu nodded.


    At this time, Xuanling suddenly appeared with the elders of the Presbyterian court due to Li Xingnan, and was immediately put aside. The people outside the hall didn''t mean to come back. They were still waiting outside the hall, looking forward to the amazing battle between the first and third in the strong list!


    However, Li Xingnan seemed to do it deliberately. After delivering all the prizes to Wang Yu, he didn''t leave for the first time, but took Wang Yu''s hand and asked some unimportant questions.


    "Elder Li!" Xuanling waited impatiently and was ready to remind Li Xingnan that a battle between Xuanling and Wang Yu was going on. I hope Li Xingnan would make way for it!


    However, the difficulty of Li''s punishment depends on Xuanling''s displeasure. Wang Yu is his disciple. Moreover, the deadline agreed in the gambling agreement is far from reaching. Therefore, since Li''s punishment is difficult, Li''s punishment will never let the war break out ahead of time!


    "What?" Li Xingnan''s face was very ugly. He stared at Xuanling fiercely, and his cultivation scattered all over, which immediately gave Xuanling great pressure!


    Xuanling suddenly became angry, but he didn''t dare to attack. He could only bear it and slowly hugged his fist and said, "there is a competition between Wang Yu and me. Since the prize of the Presbyterian academy has been sent to Wang Yu, please move elder Li. Wang Yu and I are going to start a competition!"


    "Really?" Li Xingnan turned and looked at Wang Yu, pretending not to know.


    Looking at Li Xingnan''s expression, Wang Yu immediately understood it, pretended to be crazy and said, "ah? No! I''m here to invite guests to dinner. Just as brother Xuan passed by, I invited him to join me! What''s more, I don''t dare to compete with brother Xuan!"


    "Oh! So it is!" Li Xingnan turned around again, looked at Xuanling and said, "you heard it, my disciple said, why did you lie if it didn''t happen this time! Since Wang Yu invited you here today, I won''t pursue anything!"


    "You..." Xuanling was very angry after hearing this. He knew that the two teachers and disciples were singing double reed, but he couldn''t help them.


    One is the elder of Wutian college and Li Xiaoxiao''s grandfather. Regardless of his profound cultivation, if he offends Li too deeply, Xuanling will not have a better life even if he has the opportunity to marry Li Xiaoxiao in the future.


    The other is the person Xuanling wants to defeat head-on. Since Wang Yu speaks like this, it shows that he will avoid fighting next. Therefore, no matter how Xuanling forces him, this battle is impossible with the support of Li Xingnan!

 Chapter 421

    "What else do you have?" Li Xingnan asked, looking at Xuanling. His tone didn''t allow Xuanling to worry at all.


    "If the student has nothing to do, he will leave first!" Xuanling bit his teeth and finally gave up his plan to fight with Wang Yu today.


    With the existence of Li Xingnan, it was impossible for them to fight. It was meaningless to stay here, so Xuanling turned and left directly.


    Seeing Xuanling''s departure, the human wall outside the hall burst into a burst of sobs. Unexpectedly, they waited for a long time. The final result was that the two sides retreated without fighting.


    "Thank you for your help!" after Xuanling left, Wang Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. If not inevitable, Wang Yu actually didn''t want to fight Xuanling. The pressure is too strong. After all, Xuanling is now a fierce man who can fight the third grade of martial disciples. It''s better not to conflict with it for the time being.


    "No, I think you know my gambling appointment with his teacher Qin Zilong. You still have to do it two years later!" Li Xingnan said.


    "Teacher, I''m afraid it''s difficult to win the battle with Xuanling. After all, his strength can''t be underestimated. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for younger martial sister Xiaoxiao''s fate to put me in my hands!" Wang Yu frowned.


    "You don''t have to care so much. This bet was made between Qin Zilong and me. It''s only between me and me. As long as you work hard, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. Besides, you are a disciple selected for the teacher. I believe you will be no worse than this Xuanling in two years!" Li Xingnan stroked Wang Yu''s head and said in a deep voice.


    Although Li Xingnan tried his best to reduce the pressure in Wang Yu''s heart, Li Xiaoxiao is not dispensable in Wang Yu''s heart. In Wang Yu''s heart, Li Xiaoxiao is a person who needs to be concerned. Therefore, even if Li Xingnan said so, the pressure in Wang Yu''s heart has not been reduced at all.


    "I''ll do my best!" Wang Yu replied in a deep voice. In my heart, I made a secret plan. In the battle two years later, Xu Sheng was not allowed to lose, so what if he offset his life!


    What''s more, when Wang Yu has a ten thousand soul sword in hand, he may not have to fight Xuanling. Two years later, even if Xuanling exists like a demon, what''s worse than Wang Yu? Who can guarantee the victory or defeat in two years!


    "Well, this is the momentum that my disciple should have! Although Qin Zilong is strong, his disciple is also powerful, but when did I compare with you, Wang Yu?" Li Xingnan laughed.


    "By the way, teacher, there''s something I want to say!" Wang Yu suddenly said.


    Li Xingnan was in a good mood at this time. When he heard that Wang Yu had something to say, he immediately said, "just say it directly!"


    Wang Yu grinned and said, "teacher, Xuanling is not the only one who came to the door today. There is another yuwenheng who is the third in the list, one step earlier than Xuanling!"


    "Oh? What''s the result?" Li Xingnan immediately asked.


    "Naturally, the disciples won!" Wang Yu smiled knowingly. His eyes showed a very confident light. It seemed to show that he had no reason to lose the war!


    "Hahaha, I knew I didn''t see the wrong person. You have occupied the third place in the strong list only after you entered Wutian college. Over time, you will be able to surpass Xuanling''s achievements!" Li Xingnan laughed.


    "Cough... Teacher, do you remember what you promised me?" Wang Yu whispered.


    "What you promised?" Li Xingnan didn''t respond for a moment. He was stunned for a moment. He suddenly realized it, smiled and said: "you stinky boy, you still sell off. Isn''t that the little girl''s entry into the inner court!"


    "Thank you, teacher!" Wang Yu had a lot of heart. He thanked Li Xing directly before he could make any answer.


    "You smelly boy, I haven''t promised you!" Li Xingnan pretended to be embarrassed.


    "It''s hard to cheat on the teacher!" hearing Li Xingnan''s meaning of repentance, although he knew that he might be joking, Wang Yu still raised his tone twice.


    "Don''t worry, boy. Since I promised you, I won''t go back! Besides, your results exceeded my expectations. It''s much more difficult to be the third in the list than the top five!" said Li Xingnan.


    Naturally, he did not expect that Wang Yu could cross the obstacles of the fourth and fifth and directly cut off the third yuwenheng! At the same time, I was surprised and happy for Wang Yu. How long he had been in college, he was able to defeat these people. If he was trained, his future would be unlimited. It must not be in the pool. I''m afraid this Xuanwu region can''t limit his pace!


    "Mo WANYING, I will arrange people to be sent to the inner courtyard, and Li Xiaoxiao will take this opportunity to enter the inner courtyard to study. If you have the opportunity to get along with her, you must teach her some skills of distinguishing people and understanding people. This doll can do anything, but you don''t know how to guard against people''s hearts..." Li Xingnan gave a few instructions, and then took the two people of the Presbyterian courtyard to leave the hall of the party.


    When all the uninvited guests left, the hall where Wang Yu held the banquet was finally quiet. They looked at the messy hall and the dark night outside the hall. I''m afraid the banquet will break up unhappily today.

 Chapter 422

    "I''m sorry, everyone! Everything happened today. It''s really not suitable to continue. Wang Yu apologizes to you. If we have a chance, we''ll get together again next time!" Wang Yu stood in the middle of the crowd and hugged his fist to apologize. Although the battle with Yu Wenheng today was not intentional, it was also one of the people who indirectly led to the end of today''s banquet.


    "You''re welcome, sect leader. It''s a great honor for us to witness a world shaking battle today. It''s much more fun than a banquet." after Wang Yu apologized, someone immediately cleared the floor and pushed all the responsibilities away.


    "Brother Wang, don''t worry. Just leave the trivial matters here to us!" people kept talking.


    "Then please!" Wang Yu apologized again, and then left the hall with Lang Qing, Zhang Xing and others.


    Today, Wang Yu completely replaced Yu Wenheng and won the third place in the strong list. It is estimated that in less than one day, this matter will completely spread throughout the Wutian college. Even on the way back to the lonely soul, Wang Yu and others heard some voices about the change of the third place in the strong list.


    "Wang Yu is really a monster. It''s only a long time since he entered the inner door. First, he boarded the strong list unexpectedly, and then sang all the way. Finally, he stopped at the third place in the strong list. Maybe he will become a fierce man who will pull Xuanling down from the first place in the strong list!" pedestrians on the road talked about it one after another.


    "I''m afraid so. Isn''t there a rumor recently that Xuanling is trying to find Wang Yu''s trouble? It''s said that it''s because he''s afraid that Wang Yu will bring Xuanling down first, so he attacked Wang Yu as soon as possible to avoid threatening Xuanling''s position!" it''s really frightening. Originally, Xuanling only found Wang Yu''s trouble because of Qin Zilong''s gambling with Li Xingnan, Unexpectedly, after everyone''s words, he became afraid that Wang Yu would pull him down to the first place in the strong list.


    "With the existence of such people, I''m not afraid that there will be no contradiction between us and Xuanling!" Lang Qing''s tone is very unhappy. Although it''s just some gossip, once it flows into the ears of people with a heart, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple.


    Even though Wang Yu and Xuanling know the truth of the matter, they can''t resist the embellishment of their subordinates. After several twists and turns, I''m afraid the rumor will become the truth. That''s the case with the so-called three people become tigers. Once they reach that point, the pressure of public opinion will lead to constant conflicts between the two people. If they can be properly solved and handled improperly, I''m afraid things will get worse and worse!


    "These people have no good intentions! They don''t know anything. It''s really hateful to spread false rumors here!" Zhang Xing said angrily.


    "Hehe, even if you block their mouths, there will still be another group of people who will continue to spread this kind of thing. The only way to solve this problem is for you two to really distinguish between high and low, otherwise the matter will not end easily!" Ouyang Yue and Wang Yu and others were on the way. At this time, the scene began to express their own judgment.


    "That''s right! Blocking can''t be stopped! Only when I decide the outcome of the battle with Xuanling can we calm down this matter, otherwise there will be no peace! Command it, all the lonely souls must not conflict with Xuanling''s people, otherwise they will be severely punished!" Wang Yu''s last sentence was naturally said to some people with other thoughts inside the lonely soul, Deterring them will not have the effect of eliminating them, but it will always make the situation better.


    "I''ll often walk alone these days. If anything happens, I can take care of each other!" said Zhang Xing. He didn''t make much effort at the banquet. At this time, he thought he could help Wang Yu bit by bit.


    "Come on, what role can you play as the 10th person in the list? Wang Yu, the third lonely soul, is enough. What are you doing?" Ouyang looked at Zhang Xing with a white moon and sneered.


    "This..." I have to say that Ouyang Yue''s ridicule is still very destructive to Zhang Xing. Just such a sentence made Zhang Xing lose all his sense of war.


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. One more person has more strength. As long as I''m willing to come, my soul alone will open the door to welcome at any time, and the soul gathering array in the soul alone will be open to you for free!" Wang Yu solemnly promised.


    "Seriously!" this sentence immediately attracted the presence of the top ten of the three strong lists. Lang Qing, ou Yangyue and Zhang Xing all looked at Zhan Zhan. After hearing Wang Yu''s promise, they almost wanted to move into the lonely soul immediately!


    "Naturally, it''s impossible to cheat. If you can give me Wang Yu face and have a chat inside the lonely soul, if something really happens, you don''t need to do anything unless they step through the threshold of the lonely soul and cross Wang Yu''s body!" Wang Yu said in a deep voice with a fist.

 Chapter 423

    After Wang Yu separated from Lang Qing and Ouyang Yue, the people with the lonely soul went straight back to the sect. As for some rich people who attended the banquet, under Wang Yu''s kind invitation, they agreed to meet again in the lonely soul sect tomorrow. After all, Wang Yu has some plans of his own. Can we delay it!


    Although it was late at night, there were still people on duty at the door of the lonely soul. They had not left their posts. This night, passers-by learned some news from their mouth. At this time, they saw Wang Yu coming back and admired him more and more!


    "The sect leader is mighty!" someone couldn''t help cheering. The cry suddenly burst open the pot. The whole lonely soul knew the news of Wang Yu''s return. As long as they heard that Wang Yu fought Yu Wenheng and won the third place in the strong list tonight, they all came to congratulate. Their real purpose is to see how many heads and arms this evil sect leader has. Why is he so strong!


    "Don''t be impatient! Let me say a few words!" Wang Yu saw that the people were gathered and most members of the lonely soul were present. He simply announced the ban that had just been ordered.


    "You''ve been wronged during this time. Try not to have any conflict with Xuanling''s people. Please forgive me for dealing with them very often!" Wang Yu understands that his ranking in the strong list has been rising during this time, resulting in the lonely soul. Some of these people have developed a arrogant temperament and do evil by relying on those who are lonely souls, Has violated his original principle of establishing a lonely soul!


    "Why is the sect leader afraid of Xuanling? If he dares to come, you will show your divine power and beat the water dog!" some of the lonely soul members coaxed.


    As soon as such a topic came out, it immediately caused a lot of laughter. Although most of them were joking, it still revealed some bad information. Wang Yu didn''t care about himself. His cultivation and the existence of wanhun sword, among the colleges of Wutian college, only Xuanling could pose a threat to him.


    But these people around Wang Yu, such as Mo WANYING, don''t have the ability to keep themselves safe all the time. In case of being framed by people, Mo WANYING may not get away safely! Therefore, Wang Yu asked the people around him and the lonely soul members to make as little trouble as possible and act low-key. When Wang Yu is sure to fight Xuanling, it is time to open up this layer of grievance!


    However, looking at the reaction of the members of the lonely soul now, I''m afraid it''s difficult to ensure that they don''t conflict with the people under Xuanling!


    "This momentum can''t go on like this! I''m afraid I have to exert pressure to stop them!" Wang Yu said to himself.


    "Master, speak up. As long as you are the master, we are now a sea of swords and fires, and we dare to go on!" at this time, someone led the scene atmosphere again to induce Wang Yu to go astray.


    "No!" Wang Yu knew that he couldn''t be silent, otherwise the lonely soul might really have something big to do!


    "As the leader of the lonely soul sect, I ordered that you should never have conflicts with others outside these days. Violators should be severely punished!" Wang Yu''s words directly mixed force into them. Most people with low cultivation immediately couldn''t stand such pressure. They just felt that their chest was dull, like a heavy blow. They immediately understood that the leader''s words were not a joke.


    "Please obey the order of the sect leader!" all the members of the lonely soul bowed their heads one after another, but there were still some people who were unwilling. Although they bowed their heads and agreed on the surface, they were secretly afraid that the perineum would violate the sun and make trouble for the lonely soul secretly. Wang Yu looked at them all. When the people dispersed, Wang Yu immediately ordered them to keep an eye on them and ordered people to keep an eye on them before recording them.


    "Don''t let them ruin my lonely soul!" Wang Yu said in a deep voice.


    Wang Yu said so. Naturally, someone will handle it properly. There is no need for Wang Yu to worry about it again.


    Then Wang Yu returned to his room. After today''s battle, he fought with Xuanling. At this time, Wang Yu was a little tired. After meditating and adjusting his state, Wang Yu rarely slept. He slept peacefully until noon the next day.


    When Wang Yu woke up, he found that someone had been waiting at the door for a long time. Wang Yu opened the door and saw that it was the person who took care of Wang Yu''s daily life. Wang Yu asked, "is anyone looking for me?"


    "Yes, elder martial Sister Li Xiaoxiao and elder martial sister Mo WANYING have been waiting in the hall for a long time!"


    "Wake me up early!" Wang Yu quickly changed his clothes and came to the reception hall of the lonely soul sect. Between them, Mo WANYING and Li Xiaoxiao were sitting in a chair.


    "Wang Yu!" when they saw Wang Yu''s appearance, they shouted at the same time, and then looked at each other at the same time, with a slightly complex light in their eyes. This scene made Wang Yu headache.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting!" Wang Yu was so polite that she immediately caused a burst of white eyes from the second daughter, which made Wang Yu very embarrassed.


    "Thank you!" said Mo WANYING suddenly.


    Wang Yu immediately woke up and replied, "you''re welcome. I promised you that I would let you enter the inner door, so this is what I should do."

 Chapter 424

    "Hey, what are you two doing in front of me!" Li Xiaoxiao looked at the vivid look in front of them. He was embarrassed for some reason, so he made a voice to stop Wang Yu and Mo WANYING.


    "Nothing!" Wang Yu said brazenly, but they really didn''t do anything. They just made simple eye contact. Their shared life and death in cuilinhai made them have a tacit understanding that they can communicate without the help of language.


    "Still quibbling!" Li Xiaoxiao suddenly became angry and turned away from looking at Wang Yu.


    In desperation, Wang Yu had to turn to Mo WANYING. Unexpectedly, the latter was also helpless, which made Wang Yu a headache.


    After several persuasions, Li Xiaoxiao finally calmed down her anger and was even amused by Wang Yu.


    "That''s right!" Wang Yu smiled happily when he saw Li Xiaoxiao recover.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s relaxed expression, Li Xiaoxiao felt that he seemed too easy to coax. He pretended to pose and turned his head and said, "who cares about you!"


    "Sect leader! Several people wanted to see you in front of the gate! They said you invited them last night!" suddenly there was a report from the gang.


    "Please come quickly!" Wang Yu said hurriedly. Those people at the door should be the rich men who came to the meeting at Wang Yu''s gracious invitation yesterday!


    Wang Yu personally welcomed the guests. There were six people, tall, short, fat and thin, with different faces. They were all happy when they saw Wang Yu.


    After Wang Yu was greeted, several people talked happily. They sat around in the hall of the lonely soul gang. Wang Yu naturally sat as the chairman. The rest took their seats one by one according to their respective status. Li Xiaoxiao and Mo WANYING hid behind the screen and didn''t show up. There was no gossip to say.


    "Congratulations, master of the royal family! You won a great victory yesterday. Don''t be surprised if you have time to congratulate in the future!" suddenly the man sitting in the tail seat said.


    Wang Yu looked at this person, but his mind was full of memories. He didn''t seem to have seen this person yesterday, so there''s no saying that he was invited to meet with lonely souls. So how did this person come in!


    Wang Yu didn''t care about it before. At this time, this man spoke. Naturally, Wang Yu couldn''t take it in a muddle.


    It seemed that he had seen through Wang Yu''s mind and spoke. The man said again: "I, Hong Jun! Although we didn''t meet yesterday, I heard about the achievements of the king''s sect leader. Naturally, it''s worth congratulating!"


    "Thank you!" Wang Yu didn''t know the details of this person, so he didn''t want to say much. Even if he wanted to talk about something today, I''m afraid he had to deliberately avoid this person.


    However, all of you are smart people. Although you can''t completely see through Wang Yu''s mind, you can read one or two slightly.


    "Hahaha, the king''s sect leader can rest assured that my trip does not harm your interests, but seeks cooperation for a win-win situation!" said Hong Jun.


    "How do you know I came here to discuss cooperation? Why can''t I just eat and make friends?" Wang Yu said with a smile.


    "We all know that the king''s sect leader is not only excellent in cultivation, but also a second-class talisman. In this Wutian college, even in the whole Xuanwu region, the things made by the talisman are luxury. Naturally, many people rush to buy. The biggest feature of the six of us is money. We all know the king''s mind, win-win cooperation and selling talismans We''ve done it before, but the supply of goods was not stable, so most of them gave up later, "Hong Jun said.


    "I see! Do you all think so?" Wang Yu glanced at all the people present.


    "Hong Jun did tell us what we were thinking." they agreed. Wang Yun immediately smiled and said, "you are so careful. You can guess what I want to do next just by an invitation!"


    "Hahaha, the king''s master is very kind. We are always in business. We can say that no one can smell business opportunities. Therefore, it is normal to be able to detect the king''s mind." Hong Jun smiled.


    "In that case, I''ll come straight to the point. Your guess is good. I''m going to look for you to cooperate with me. I''ll do my best and you''ll pay to monopolize the Fuqi business of Wutian college!" Wang Yu said.


    "Monopoly!?" when Wang Yu said this, he immediately shocked the whole audience. Hong Jun and they didn''t expect that Wang Yu planned to monopolize the Fuqi business of Wutian college, rather than just earn a little money.


    "Why? Don''t you dare?" Wang Yu asked. If you want to monopolize the talisman business of Wutian college, you can''t do it just by financial means. It is likely to involve the interests of the college. Therefore, it is difficult for anyone to guarantee that you will be able to do the talisman business.


    "Naturally, we don''t dare. If we have a chance, we won''t miss it. But such opportunities are rare. The king''s sect leader doesn''t dare to speak lightly!" the man sitting at the bottom left of Wang Yu said.


    "I don''t understand business at this point. I can only make more efforts to improve the quality of the talisman. As for the sales, you need to spend some time," Wang Yu said.

 Chapter 425

    "Speaking of monopoly, it''s not impossible." when they thought, Hong Jun, who had just fallen into meditation, suddenly opened his mouth


    Some people immediately turned to look at Hong Jun, one by one with doubts. Hong Jun stood up, picked up his glass and looked at Wang Yu:


    "Everyone can see the personality and ability of the king''s sect leader. There are only a few sales offices in Wutian college. The sales methods are becoming more and more fixed, and some people have been bored for a long time. Following the sect leader this time, they may be able to open up a new route. What will they worry about when they can''t make money? Even if it''s a monopoly, it''s not difficult."


    As he spoke, he glanced at everyone in the seat with shrewd and confident eyes. Then before these people reacted, he said bluntly:


    "In order to show loyalty, the king''s Lord Hong Jun volunteered to drink this cup first."


    After Hong Jun finished, he gulped a few mouthfuls, and a glass of wine was lifted up.


    At the banquet, several other businessmen looked at each other, but they couldn''t make up their mind; Now Hong Jun has become a leading bird. These businessmen can''t help scolding Hong Jun one by one. Hong Jun is a businessman who came to Wutian college recently, so other businessmen don''t know much about Hong Jun, but they can easily agree to Wang Yu''s conditions. Hong Jun is either wily or crazy.


    However, since Hong Jun has made this early bird, it means that others have to give an answer as soon as possible.


    You know, this is not a small business that monopolizes the talismans of the whole Wutian college. Let''s not say how difficult the business itself is. Relying on the people who sell talismans to Wutian college, which one is not tough and slightly biased in the background, let''s not say whether the cost of the business can be recovered. Once they annoy those senior managers, Maybe they will be expelled forever by Wutian college.


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes slightly. All this seemed to be under his control. He looked old and prudent. However, the more it was, the more cunning businessmen felt overwhelmed and could not see through Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu thought it was almost time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t intend to embarrass you. I know the risk of this plan is great, but I will live up to your high expectations. In this way, those who want to join me will stand up and raise their glasses to me. After that, we will never talk about it at the banquet. How about it?"


    Wang Yu was the first to stand up. Several businessmen also stood up to clink glasses with Wang Yu. Counting Hong Jun, six of the ten businessmen present stood up.


    More than half of them undoubtedly made Wang Yu feel very happy. After all, it was a huge ambition.


    Next, as Wang Yu promised before, they didn''t discuss it again, which gave them a great step for those who didn''t stand up, which undoubtedly improved Wang Yu''s impression among them.


    The banquet was very successful, because Wang Yu had specially let people know their tastes and habits before. There was no doubt that Wang Yu was right for them from the cuisine to the topic of tea and dinner.


    After the banquet, everyone was drunk. Wang Yu began to walk with them and sent these businessmen to the door. After saying goodbye one by one, Wang Yu suddenly recovered his mind. He put his coat on his body and hurried back to the banquet.


    Hong Jun was sitting in a chair with a wine glass in his hand, sipping at his lips and smiling without saying anything. He looked very expert.


    But the first thing Wang Yu did was not talk to Hong Jun, but nodded at him, went straight behind the screen and said, "come out."


    Sitting in the chair, Hong Jun didn''t look at Wang Yu''s actions. When he heard this sentence, he gently raised his eyebrows and twinkled some interest in his eyes.


    As soon as Wang Yu''s voice fell, two beautiful figures came out behind the screen. It was Li Xiaoxiao and Mo WANYING who hid behind the screen just before dinner.


    Mo WANYING looked at Wang Yu and didn''t speak. She just looked at Wang Yu with a faint worry in her eyes.


    Compared with Mo WANYING''s introverted, Li Xiaoxiao took a direct step forward and said all his inner thoughts, "what''s the matter... Suddenly said to sell runes? Or monopoly?"


    Li Xiaoxiao also has his own ideas. At this time, it''s hard to say what''s going on at Ling Xuan''s side. Isn''t it a fire to eat all the runes on himself at this time? What''s more, there are not no talismans in this college. If it touches their interests at that time, it will offend a large group of people.


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face didn''t change. He glanced between the two and smiled. "Don''t worry, elder martial sisters. I have my own ideas about this."


    Mo WANYING looked at him with a slightly relaxed expression on her face and nodded in agreement. On the other side, Li Xiaoxiao felt that Wang Yu had something to say.


    However, the word "elder martial sister" reminded her that she, like Mo WANYING, has no right to question Wang Yu''s behavior. In the final analysis, they are also elder martial sisters, just elder martial sisters. Both of them wanted to understand, but they were vaguely lost.

 Chapter 426

    "If you don''t say it, it''s rare," said Li Xiaoxiao. He thought things clearly in his heart, but he still didn''t lose the wind. He bit his lips gently and spoke angrily to Wang Yu. "You want to say we don''t want to hear it."


    Wang Yu''s face showed a helpless expression again. Such a proud senior sister is now angry again. What should I do to coax her.


    Mo WANYING always knew Li Xiaoxiao''s character. What''s more, she still faced Wang Yu. She shook her head in her heart. It''s hard to say something about her daughter''s thoughts to Wang Yu, but Li Xiaoxiao can help say something


    She looked at Li Xiaoxiao, who was still stuffy in her own world, and at Wang Yu, who had no choice, stepped forward and pulled Li Xiaoxiao''s sleeve. "Xiaoxiao, it''s late today. It''s not good for our two girls to stay here. Moreover, Wang Yu really wants to discuss anything important with the one over there."


    Then she reached out and pointed to Hong Jun, who had always turned her back to the screen here, to prove that she was right.


    The expression on Li Xiaoxiao''s face did not change, but her eyes dodged. Mo WANYING pursed her lips and smiled, which showed that she also realized that it was wrong to do so. Magic WANYING looked up at Wang Yu, and Wang Yu smiled gratefully at her. Her eyes crossed. Magic WANYING''s face gradually turned pink and light red.


    "Well, let''s go too." Li Xiaoxiao reached out and grabbed Mo WANYING. It was clear that he was talking to Mo WANYING, but everyone here knew that this was for Wang Yu.


    "OK, I''ll see you off." Wang Yu''s smile widened, smiled apologetically at Hong Jun, and then walked forward to show them how to walk.


    Li Xiaoxiao stepped forward, holding Mo WANYING in his hand, passed Wang Yu directly, and walked towards the door without looking back, "no need."


    Li Xiaoxiao took a big step. Mo WANYING couldn''t withdraw her hand. She had to follow her staggeringly. Finally, she reluctantly turned to Wang Yu and smiled. It was a greeting.


    When the two women came to the front hall, they just saw Hong Jun still sitting in his chair. Hong Jun glanced at them. There was no boredom or ignored anger in his eyes. On the contrary, he was more interested than just now.


    Li Xiaoxiao glanced at him and nodded slightly. So did Mo WANYING. This was a greeting to him.


    They are not bad, out of the main hall, but in the blink of an eye, their figure has disappeared in the boundless night.


    Wang Yu shook his head helplessly as they walked away. Looking back at Hong Jun, they discussed the business of runes in private. As for what was discussed, no one knows, but judging from Hong Jun''s satisfied look when he went out, it must have turned out that both of them were satisfied.


    Watching Hong Jun leave, Wang Yu was relieved. When they talked just now, they almost called each other brothers, but Wang Yu still couldn''t stand the man pulling the two women on him.


    Wang Yu shook his head helplessly and privately called Xiaohun, "how many of those people are trustworthy just now?"


    The little soul stayed in the ten thousand soul sword. When he heard Wang Yu call him, he laughed happily. "Don''t you have a scale to trust or not? I''d like to know whether you like Mo WANYING or Li Xiaoxiao."


    Wang Yu was speechless for a moment and turned back to his room. He was natural and unrestrained, but he didn''t know how hard it was for the two women.


    "Xiaoxiao?" magic WANYING helped Li Xiaoxiao''s body and looked at her face with resentment. Therefore, "are you?"


    Li Xiaoxiao hummed and jumped onto the bed. "It''s all Wang Yu''s little villain. See how I can deal with him when I turn back." she was drunk and red, with a smile in her eyes. Her unique skill was not like what she said.


    Mo WANYING laughed to herself. She turned back and lay down on the bed. She scattered a bed of bright green silk. She shook her head and closed her eyes, "then wait and see."


    "Hum."


    Finally, Li Xiaoxiao groaned again. They fell asleep. Recently, they were physically and mentally tired. They simply slept at night.


    The next day, when Wang Yu was still discussing with Xiaohun on the mountain about what runes to refine, he received a notification from the lone soul man. It turned out that Wang Yu came to visit again. He wrinkled and didn''t know anything. Therefore, the things they discussed last night should be very complete, but the guests had to be received when they came to the door.


    So he put on a warm face of a businessman and went down.


    "Brother Hong." Wang Yu took care of the identity of the host and guest and came to Hong Jun step by step.


    "Brother Hong, when did you come here? You didn''t say hello to your little brother in advance. Your little brother was surprised when you came."


    Hong Jun smiled. Hong Jun looked not much older than Wang Yu. In his twenties, with a faint stubble of beard, Wang Yu took out the chair beside Hong Jun and sat down directly beside Hong Jun.


    "Last week, my father asked me to go to Wutian college and said there was a business. Let me come and have a look. I overheard that you were here and became the sect leader. So I came uninvited. Please don''t be surprised."


    "Brother Hong, look at what you said. If brother Hong hadn''t helped in the middle today, I don''t think those businessmen would have promised so easily. It''s thanks to brother Hong that things can go so smoothly this time."

 Chapter 427

    During his words, Hong Jun kept looking at Wang Yu meaningfully, which made Wang Yu think of what had made him wait so long just now. He just sat down and stood up again.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t handle some things well before, which made brother Hong laugh. I also made you wait so long. I didn''t treat you well last night."


    With that, he bowed deeply to Hong Jun. it can be seen that he cares about Hong Jun very much.


    Speaking of Hong Jun, he grew up with Wang Yu. Although the Hong family was much smaller than the Wang family, they always had business contacts, so they were very close. At that time, Wang Yu and Hong Jun were small and had no cumbersome etiquette, so they matched each other as brothers.


    The Hong family is not a perfidious family. After that, when the Wang family was in the worst situation, the Hong family also helped the Wang family, so the relationship between the two families has always been very good, not to mention the close friends of Hong Jun and Wang Yu.


    "Brother Wang, you''re a stranger now. As your eldest brother, I''m very happy to see you now. It''s beautiful and blessed. I''m also happy for you."


    Then he threw a meaningful smile at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu lost his smile. Hong Jun didn''t care about his feelings. Instead, he was thinking about his gossip.


    He stood up straight and opened his mouth to explain, "brother Hong''s words will kill me. I''m not lucky. I''m just two elder martial sisters."


    However, it was obvious that such an explanation could not dispel Hong Jun''s idea of gossip. Wang Yu looked at him helplessly and had to remind him, "brother, we''d better get down to business quickly."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hong Jun also realized that he had said a lot of digressions today. He also restrained the fire of gossip in his heart, stretched out his hand to hold Wang Yu''s arm and let him sit in the seat next to him.


    "Brother Wang, are you really going to do this business?" Hong Jun thought for a moment with a joking look, and his frown could not hide his concern.


    "Why, brother Hong has no confidence in his younger brother?" Wang Yu also saw Hong Jun''s worry and said to Hong Jun half jokingly.


    "No," Hong Jun waved. "No one knows you better than I do. Since you can put it forward, it proves that you must be fully confident in this matter. I didn''t think about the business of Fuqi you said, so I did some investigation in advance."


    Hong Jun said, clinking his glasses with the wine glass brought by Wang Yu, and the two fell back.


    "There are three Fuqi businesses in this Wutian college."


    As soon as Wang Yu heard this, sure enough, he and Hong Jun thought of going together. Hong Jun has been an old hand in business since childhood. If Hong Jun can help him manage this time, the business will undoubtedly be one step closer to success.


    "Please give me some advice, brother Hong."


    Wang Yu looked straight at Hong Jun, and his face became serious. Such important information should never be trifled with.


    Hong Jun also accepted the expression he had just teased him. He involuntarily approached Wang Yu, and his voice was deliberately lowered.


    They looked at each other and smiled. They talked until late at night.


    In the room, whispering, the lights were on all night.


    Except for the two women who had stayed behind the screen for a long time, no one knew Hong Jun''s stay that night, let alone what Wang Yu and Hong Jun had discussed.


    People only know that after that day, Wutian college will change again.


    The originator of this incident was the legendary young man named Wang Yu.


    "Lord Wang, you really deserve to be a legend of our Wutian college."


    Still in the hall of zongmen, many rich men who jointly discussed the business of talisman a few days ago still sat around a table according to the last order.


    Meanwhile, a middle-aged man in a purple robe who looked like a thief raised his glass and praised Wang Yu greatly.


    Facing such praise, Wang Yu just smiled and didn''t say much.


    Hong Jun, sitting on his side, didn''t say much, and his face was also a mysterious smile.


    "Yes, the talisman made by the king''s sect leader is also superior to Meng, Li and he!"


    Another businessman stood up, raised his glass and praised Wang Yu. He smiled. The fat on his face seemed to be stacked together, which was somewhat flattering.


    The Meng family, the Li family and the he family are the three giants of the talisman business in Wutian college, which Hong Jun found out before. The talismans made by the three companies are not the top, but they have their own styles. Many people choose talismans only after they see their own styles and characteristics.


    If Wang Yu wants to defeat them and monopolize the talisman business of Wutian college, he must first break up the three fixed buyers, and then imperceptibly sell his talisman to them.


    ¡ª¡ªAt least a few rich people thought so before.

 Chapter 428

    But now, since Wang Yu and these rich men began to put Wang Yu''s talismans on the market a few days ago, they really see what the real star effect is.


    Wang Yu has a great reputation in Wutian college. From his first appearance in the school to the establishment of a lonely soul, he already exists like a God in the eyes of many people in Wutian college.


    His inspirational legend is an idol secretly worshipped by many men.


    Now, such a genius is about to sell his own talisman. What should they do?


    The answer is obvious. There is only one word they can do, that is "buy"!


    Of course, such people who easily pay for their idols are not the mainstream. They still rationally adhere to their original choice.


    But with the passage of time, everyone found that these people who had no brains to follow Wang Yu had miraculously improved their strength. If there was such a situation, they could tell themselves that it was a coincidence, but everyone who bought Wang Yu''s talisman was like this, which attracted the attention of those people.


    So some people began to buy some dubiously. After tasting the sweetness, they plunged here.


    Seeing that more and more people buy talismans these days and fewer and fewer people go to the three families to buy talismans, it seems that there is a trend to monopolize all the talismans business of Wutian college.


    These rich men really realized how deep the strength of the legendary Man Wang Yu was.


    Of course, what is more terrible is that this is only one of his many abilities.


    Wang Yu swept around the rich men. He felt something in his heart and was no longer silent. He stood up with his wine glass in his hands and said with a forthright smile, "you don''t have to be so polite. I just want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, there wouldn''t be so many people buying my runes today."


    Then he looked up and drank the wine in the cup. After drinking it, he reached out and turned the cup in his hand over to show his sincerity. "Here''s a toast to you, I''ll do it first, you..."


    His eyes scanned around these people again and smiled wildly, "you''re free."


    Although he said he wanted these rich men to be free, now that Wang Yu has done it, how dare they really be free.


    The people in the seats stood up one by one and looked at each other with respect to Wang Yu on their faces.


    Without waiting for others to say anything, Hong Jun took the lead, held up the wine cup and said to Wang Yu, "the king''s sect leader is wrong. We didn''t make you, but the sect leader. You made us. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be here today. I Hong also spoke here today. I''ll do it, the king''s sect leader!"


    After that, he looked up and drank it at once. Like Wang Yu, he stood upside down to show his sincerity.


    The rich men who wanted to say something nice to Wang Yu looked at Hong Jun with resentment in their eyes. This Hong Jun robbed the limelight. At last, Wang Yu remembered that he was no longer the only one.


    At the thought of this, the remaining rich men seemed to have agreed. They also raised their glasses and flattered Wang Yu. However, with the honest words of Hong Jun just now, no matter what they said, they seemed to be flattering.


    From beginning to end, Wang Yu only said the first sentence. After that, he just watched the rich men running around the dinner table. He always kept a calm and arrogant smile on his face.


    Hong Jun didn''t say much either. He just glanced at Wang Yu secretly, with an expression of admiration in his eyes.


    Wang Yu''s move was good. He not only attracted these people, but also severely warned them not to have two minds. His methods and tricks of governance are much more mature than Wang Yu, the hairy boy who could only solve problems with his fist.


    I think it''s not just his body that he''s been wandering outside these years.


    Hong Jun had long thought that Wang Yu was definitely not willing to eat and die in Wutian city.


    A man like him should wander around and show his most arrogant and wanton side in front of everyone at the end of the world and on a larger stage.


    I believe that this small Wutian college is not his final destination.


    Xu Shihong''s gaze at Wang Yu was too intense. When the purple robed man who had spoken at the table saw this scene, he immediately shouted, "I said boss Hong, why do you stare at our king''s sect leader today? Do you envy the sect leader''s beauty?"


    At this point, Hong Jun took back his sight and looked at the man with a black face.


    Just now the bustling table was quiet because of this sentence, and the atmosphere suddenly became subtle.


    Wang Yu, the initiator of the incident, didn''t seem to hear it. He just looked at the man in purple and smiled with unknown meaning.


    The rich men looked at Hong Jun and Wang Yu and kept silent.

 Chapter 429

    It is said that Wang Yu''s temper is easy-going, but Hong Jun and they haven''t been in contact before. Even if they have been in contact with each other because of the talisman business these two days, it can''t be said that they have any deeper understanding.


    Now I saw his face straight and silent. Unexpectedly, no one spoke for the man in purple robe. They all looked like they were out of the way. They looked at the wine glass for a long time and couldn''t hear anything when they were drunk


    The purple robed man wanted to, but he didn''t notice the change of the atmosphere at this time. He still held the wine glass and his face was red.


    Looks drunk.


    From the very beginning, he noticed that Wang Yu seemed to be partial to the strange Hong Jun, which made him very unbalanced. In ordinary days, the Hong Jun was the first to show off. It always attracted Wang Yu''s attention, which made people unhappy.


    Today, under the influence of alcohol, he vented his inner thoughts.


    He left his seat with a full glass of wine in his hand and walked in the direction of Hong Jun. His body shook as if he could fall at any time. He shook his head from time to time, narrowed his eyes and opened them, just like a drunk.


    Hong Jun''s drinking capacity is good. After drinking so much, his head is still sober. However, it is because he is sober that he hates the actions of the man in purple at the moment.


    He frowned and sneered, "look at what childe Shi''s dissatisfaction is going to do!"


    When he spoke, the big bowl of wine poured into his stomach, and his extremely contemptuous look severely stimulated Shi Cifang''s not broad chest.


    Shi Cifang was drunk and said, "I want you to take care of it! You can do whatever you like!"


    Shh¡ª¡ª


    The scene was suddenly booed. Everyone didn''t expect that Shici workshop should be so bold! You know, Wang Yu is a second-class talisman sought by a celebrity!


    Hong Jun''s face was immediately on one side. When he couldn''t help preparing for the attack, he only felt a heavy weight on his leg. He didn''t turn his head. He also knew that Wang Yu was silently reminding himself not to move.


    Although he was still a little upset, when he thought about Wang Yu, Hong Jun still clenched his fist under the table. After all, he glared at Shi Cifang fiercely, "grasshopper after autumn, overestimate his strength!" then he sat straight again, and his expression returned to his previous indifference, as if nothing had happened.


    Here, the person who has a good relationship with the purple robed man has also reacted. He secretly scolded the man and sighed. After all, he stepped forward to hold the purple robed man and stopped his action, "Shici workshop, if you are drunk, you''d better not walk first."


    Then he winked at another person close to him in the seat. They worked together to help the purple man named Shi Cifang to a position farthest from the Hong army. At this time, Wang Yu was obviously still in the limelight. Why get this man''s disgust? What''s more, Wang Yu is still a Fuwen master! Rare high-level talisman!


    Shi Cifang was ungrateful and shook his sleeves. "I''m not drunk! Lord Wang, everyone is the same. Why can Hong Jun get your green eyes? I can''t do it in Shi Cifang!"


    As soon as the words came out, the hall became quiet.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were light and light, looking at the silent people around him, "so you think the same?"


    "How... How..."


    A group of people quickly waved their hands to get rid of their relationship with the stone CI workshop, which could not see the form. Wang Yu is partial to Hong Jun. everyone here can see that even if they are jealous, they don''t dare to show it like this! Moreover, Wang Yu is like the sun in the middle of the sky. At this time, they are not old enough to curry favor with Hong Jun!


    Let alone offend Wang Yu!


    At this time, Wang Yu also stood up at the right time. First, he spoke to Shi CI Fang, who was not sober in his drunkenness. His tone was more cold. "Today is what we got together to celebrate together. I don''t think anyone wants to destroy such a good atmosphere."


    With that, his eyes swept to the two people who helped him. Everything between his eyebrows and eyes was calm, but they just let them sweat. "I believe as a good friend of boss Shi, you will also tell him my words."


    Hong Jun raised his eyebrows and stood up. He filled Wang Yu''s glass with a wine pot. It can be said that he was in harmony. "The king''s sect leader has a good spirit. Someone Hong admires. It''s better to dry this glass of wine and serve it as a better business for us in the future!"


    Wang Yu smiled at him and drank the wine, but his eyes were colder. You are unkind, don''t blame me! However, Wang Yu''s coldness was naturally not directed at Hong Jun. as Wang Yu slightly hooked the arc of the corner of his mouth, everyone had guessed that there would be no good days in Shici workshop in the future.


    In addition to Shi Cifang, those present are immersed in their own world, with their faces echoing, but their hearts are full of ghosts.


    Wang Yu saw it, but he didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 430

    However, although they are calling their own Xiaojiu in their hearts, everyone subconsciously stays away from shicifang


    Not to mention that this man has offended Wang Yu, even if he can''t see the situation clearly, whoever gets involved will be unlucky.


    Time is neither fast nor slow. Driven by Wang Yu''s fame and students who have tried sweetness, more and more people choose to use Wang Yu''s runes. For a time, people in Wutian college are proud to use such runes.


    Wang Yu also specially made an exclusive logo on the talisman, which became a popular trend for a while.


    At the same time, more and more people know about solitary soul cultivation. In the face of such a magical place that can improve their ability, there are endless runes. More and more people look at Wang Yu, who has just entered Wutian college, and their admiration increases step by step.


    Some people like the array, but they don''t dare to fight against the lonely soul. After all, where is Wang Yu''s position in the list of great powers. He is also a super talisman, so he can only sharpen his head and want to make friends with Wang Yu.


    Just imagine, using the contribution value as the circulation medium, and then carefully arranging the Dharma array at each stage, you can think of such a wonderful idea, which is already worthy of admiration. Of course, some people scoff at this, but Wang Yu''s talent in making symbols can''t be ignored.


    He is still a second-class Fuwen master, and his creations are beyond the reach of many higher Fuwen masters. What''s more, there is not only one company responsible for selling Wang Yu''s talismans, but there are six in Wutian college. Now they are so popular. What perfect technology is needed to ensure that every family is not out of stock, and the talismans are still powerful and perfect!


    Wang Yu is now a first-class scenery figure of Wutian college. Although most people have not seen him, it has been said that Wang Yu has long been the most dazzling light that is difficult to touch in the eyes of many people.


    In recent times, Wang Yu can hear the words of those little girls in groups even when walking on the road, "Wang Xuechang is really super handsome. I''ve seen him refining runes with my own eyes!"


    Wang Yu heard it as if he didn''t know, but the joking voice of the little soul was still around his ears, "are you very happy? Tut tut Tut, are you worshipped by everyone!"


    His vision has never been just in a small college, not to mention his deep blood feud? So Wang Yu knows that he must not narrow his vision


    However, these messy words changed as soon as they were relayed by some interested people!


    And Wang Yu became arrogant and arrogant in the shaping of those people. He is a living brainless man!


    The little soul was stunned, "what kind of development is this?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Wang Yu shook his head. If those people really think so of him, he will give them a good meat pain.


    A light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes and disappeared immediately. He naturally guessed that someone had shot him, but what does it matter?


    He''s strong enough to shut some people up!


    He looked around faintly, and Wang Yuhua turned into a streamer and ran to the distance


    On the green hill, a small courtyard stands on the top of the mountain. The fog is hazy, with a faint breath of seclusion. The fog between clouds and clouds is quite immortal.


    The whole yard is not big, but it can be said to be a luxurious house in the well disciplined Wutian college. There are several rockeries in the courtyard. After the quiet bamboo forest is planted, it looks particularly elegant and leisurely on such a hidden peak.


    However, the people sitting in the small courtyard didn''t mean to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Their faces turned black. They were giving off the smell of strangers. They clenched their fists and gradually became ferocious in their veins and anger


    "That boy Wang Yu!" the sentence jumped out word by word from between his teeth, which made people shiver. His good face had been distorted in a mess.


    In front of him, there was a man squatting with fists. His eyes twinkled with hesitation and reluctance. "Brother Xuanling, that''s what happened. Now everyone in the college is discussing Wang Yu and saying... Say him..."


    The hesitation in saying this is due to the fact that Duan Wen, who is not in the limelight in the college these two days, is the leader in office. Naturally, Xuanling has always regarded Wang Yu as an enemy. Xuanling, who was still worried, would overreact to what he said - after all, last time, he crushed Shangha''s tea cup with his bare hands.


    But now... Duan Wen looked at Xuanling and saw that he closed his eyes. Even if he was a little short of breath, he couldn''t see anything different on his face.


    Duan Wen''s eyes couldn''t help but show a surprised look. Just now he clearly saw Xuanling''s iron green face, but now he has recovered as usual?

 Chapter 431

    He looked strange. Didn''t Xuanling have that hatred for Wang Yu? Maybe... It won''t happen like last time.


    Duan Wen took a deep breath, then bowed his head and said, "now the strong list should be rearranged. He said that Wang Yu is the first in the strong list..." some elders and tutors in the hospital felt that Wang Yu was the first in the strong list, but Wang Yu was unwilling to go.


    After saying this, Duan Wen took a careful look at Xuanling. Seeing that he had no response, he continued, "originally I wanted to repair all these nonsense people, but I didn''t expect that I had a blind little brother who really bought Wang Yu''s runes..."


    "And then?"


    Xuanling opened his eyes, stared straight at Duan Wen''s bent back and interrupted his original narration. Green tendons had been stretched on his arms and hands. It could be seen that he didn''t want to listen to any more words praising Wang Yu, and his patience was almost to the extreme. He wanted to break Wang Yu''s blood, so that he could only crawl in front of him to survive!


    "The little brother told me that Wang Yu''s things are really good, even if... Even if..." Duan Wen hesitated and finally said in a very small voice, "you can''t compare with brother Xuan, who is the first in the strong list, but you have a lot of brute force..."


    Although Xuanling was angry, his strength was still there. Therefore, even if duanwen spoke as softly as a mosquito, he still listened to this paragraph clearly.


    "Bang Dang -"


    A clear sound sounded, but in an instant, all the exquisite tea sets just placed on the table had been brushed to the ground by Xuanling with long sleeves. He stood up, directly passed Duan Wen''s figure on the ground, strode forward, and was about to walk out of the door.


    "Brother Xuan!" Duan Wenxin said not well. Xuanling was angry now. Sensibility had completely defeated reason. He went out like this now. No matter what he did, it must not be good for them.


    Xuanling''s footsteps stopped, but he didn''t look back. "Why, you also want to say that I''m not as good as Wang Yu? Do you want to say more good words for him?"


    Duan Wen quickly shook his head, and then instantly realized that Xuanling couldn''t see his action, and quickly said no, "brother Xuan, now the street is full of people who preach Wang Yu. No matter what you do, it won''t help. Maybe you''ll be attacked instead."


    Duan Wen doesn''t worry about Xuanling''s own safety, but if Xuanling annoys Wang Yu, they will have no good fruit to eat, not to mention Wang Yu''s future is absolutely smooth! After all, he is a talisman! But these two words have already dumped Xuanling and cut it out!


    Xuanling listened to Duan Wen''s words and suddenly turned around. The anger on her face was obvious. He walked towards Duan Wen step by step, his eyes burst out cold and vicious, "according to what you mean, I can only be under his Wang Yu forever in the whole Wutian college?"


    Xuanling is not satisfied! He Wang Yu is just a person from a third rate family. How can his identity be as noble as him, but today is such a small person who stepped on his Xuanling''s head. How can he bear it!


    Duan Wen was relieved when he saw Xuanling returning, but he didn''t relax. He stood up, walked to Xuanling in three steps and two steps, and reached out to hold his arm, "I don''t mean that. What I think is, let''s not worry about doing anything. Instead of going out to vent in vain, we''d better find some people and sit down and discuss how to deal with the boy."


    Xuanling can actually take back his arm, but he obviously has listened to Duan Wen''s words in his heart. His steps forward are not slow... Xuanling is jealous of Wang Yu. It''s good, but he doesn''t have a brain. Just a little thought, he also understands. What''s more, things on Wang Yu''s side are so changeable.


    The person who once could only look up to himself suddenly had the opportunity to be on an equal footing with himself. This cognition made Xuanling irritable... The little ant who could kill by waving his hand has grown into a big tree. Even dealing with this person needs careful thinking? Xuanling sat back in his position angrily.


    Duan Wen was relieved to see that his words had been heard. He took Xuanling to the seat just now. The two men crossed the debris just scattered on the ground, and their faces were plain as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Let me say that although many people in the college support Wang Yu now, there are still many people who are facing brother Xuan." Duan Wen thought for a moment in his heart and chose a statement that Xuanling would like to tell his plan.


    Xuanling was still expressionless just now, but her look had eased a lot compared with that just now. I think this was very useful to him just now.

 Chapter 432

    The fog in the mountain seemed to be deeper. Except for Xuanling and duanwen, no one knew what had been discussed in this small yard that day.


    The competition for talismans in full swing is still going on in Wutian college, but this is not the competition between the three families and Wang Yu. On the contrary, people who come and go to buy talismans push each other and fight for talismans.


    "What did you say? Did you look at the number? It''s clearly my turn!" a red necked man in a green shirt spoke to another man in a red robe standing in front of him.


    The man in crimson robe looked unhappy on his face and refused to show weakness. "Do you know who my father''s uncle''s cousin is? I''m a VIP in this store! What do you think you can do with the number?"


    The man in green shirt choked, and the blush on his neck spread to his face. After hearing this, he became more excited. "Is it great to have money and power? Do you think this is still in the territory of the three families before? Wang Yu, the leader of the king''s sect, has never relied on power. Here, the number is the rule!"


    Said excitedly, the body moved forward a few steps excitedly, almost sticking the purple robed man''s face. When the people around heard these words, they also resonated in their hearts. They came around one after another and said it at the same time.


    "The king''s sect leader hates people who go through the back door like you! Don''t think it''s the same as before. People who don''t abide by the rules don''t deserve to buy the runes and runes made by the sect leader."


    "Yes, it''s good that there is a king now. Otherwise, there are people like you who break the rules. We can''t guarantee everyone''s personal fairness!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gradually, more and more people denounced the man in purple robe. The man in purple robe couldn''t stand the crowd alone, so he fell down. He stepped back a few steps, his face lost the confidence he had spoken before, and he wanted to say anything to refute, which was finally drowned in the vast voice of the people.


    "Go away, we don''t welcome you here!"


    In the crowd, a sharp cry suddenly came, and everyone present heard it, including the man in purple.


    The air seemed to stagnate. The next second, there came a series of curses. The expression was nothing more than to let the man leave the place quickly. Wang Yu''s talismans would not be sold to people like him.


    Zipao was manly, but he couldn''t refute this group of people alone. Finally, he simply stamped his foot, glared at the man in green shirt, turned and left the shop.


    Things are complicated, but they actually happen in a moment.


    All these were received by the men on the second floor of a quiet teahouse opposite the shop.


    Looking at the purple robed man disappearing into his sight, he stood by the window on the second floor of the teahouse and put down his palm. The bamboo curtain was put down in an instant. No one found what someone saw downstairs just now.


    "Brother he, you''re really early."


    Before the man turned around, there was a hearty laugh behind him. The visitor was Xuanling who had lost his temper in front of Duan Wen.


    "Brother Xuan is serious. He has just arrived for a while." the man called brother he gently hooks his mouth, steps forward and bows slightly to Xuanling. With his beautiful and meaningful face, he looks a bit scholarly and elegant.


    A trace of disdain flashed in Xuanling''s eyes, but it was soon covered up by him. He turned his head and quickly exchanged eyes with duanwen behind him, and said with a smile, "anyway, it''s really my fault to let brother he wait so long. Please don''t blame him."


    The man invited by Xuanling was one of the three families that almost monopolized the business of Fuqi in Wutian college before Wang Yu came. He Jifeng, the youngest owner of the he family


    The he family has always been the leader of Wutian college in the business of talismans, and it''s not too much to even say the first. However, Wang Yu''s action this time has dealt a great blow to the he family''s business. So Xuanling''s first thought was to contact he''s family and discuss ways to deal with Wang Yu.


    However, Xuanling, who is strong in force, always despises those who can only practice Fu and array, and disdains to deal with them. Now the little master of the he family is like a weak scholar, and it is within the range that Xuanling can''t accept.


    That''s why I despised him just now. I even wanted to go back on what I wanted to cooperate with him.


    "Young master, brother Xuan and I invite you to come this time. What''s the main reason? I think you must know better."


    Duan Wen followed Xuanling all the year round. Now he obviously noticed Xuanling''s disgust and distance from he Jifeng, so he took a step first and came forward to talk to he Jifeng with a smile.


    He Jifeng looked at Duan Wen and smiled, "brother Duan, what you said is not clear. It is clear that you invited me. How can I know what you want to say in advance?"

 Chapter 433

    Duan Wen never thought of this. Even if he didn''t ask about the world, how could he not understand the common enemy between them as the young master of the he family?


    Duan Wen looked at he Jifeng''s smiling face and wondered what he was up to.


    "Brother he, I don''t beat around the bush. I''m not Xuanling like that. I came to see you today because Wang Yu monopolizes the market of talismans. To tell you the truth, I''ve been unhappy with him since he entered the college. Now he is becoming more and more arrogant, so we and the he family can be said to be grasshoppers in the same boat. I believe if we cooperate, we can bring down Wang Yu, or No problem. "


    Xuanling took a step forward and directly expressed his ideas. What he wanted was not to give he Jifeng another chance to act like a fool.


    "What brother Xuan said is reasonable," he benfeng took out a plain white folding fan from his sleeve, unfolded it slowly, flashed in front of his chest, turned and walked a few steps towards the window, "but I think you may have found the wrong person. I don''t think it''s wrong for the King''s sect leader to do this."


    "What?"


    Xuanling and duanwen were bewitched by he Jifeng''s calm appearance. Looking at his back, they didn''t know what to say.


    "He Jifeng, what do you mean?"


    After the reaction, Xuanling''s eyes closed tightly and his face became ugly. He made an effort and the air around him fluctuated a few times. The breath of a martial disciple swam around the whole room.


    Wang Yu watched from a distance, sneering at the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t plan to help


    The little soul wandered for a moment. "It seems that Xuanling is going to ruin your business of talisman?"


    "Is he OK?" Wang Yu looked at Xuanling for the last time, and immediately flashed away


    Wang Yu''s departure did not disturb the two people. Although Xuanling''s strength was almost the same as Wang Yu, Xuanling was not allowed to be distracted to detect whether there were outsiders here at this time.


    Xuanling was really annoyed by he Jifeng this time. Even duanwen standing behind him felt that he couldn''t support it under such an atmosphere.


    If there is no force, he Jifeng should not have


    Congratulations?


    Duan Wen couldn''t believe that he Jifeng, who was still standing by the window smiling at them, was stunned for a moment.


    Xuanling obviously realized it, and his face became serious. "I heard that he''s family don''t practice martial arts. Now it seems that it''s not like this."


    He Jifeng smiled with a clear face. The breeze came slowly and gently blew his hair. He was calm as if he was silently mocking Xuanling. "I don''t know martial arts, but since I''m on the street, I need to prepare more runes."


    After hearing this, Xuanling noticed that he Jifeng seemed to be surrounded by a blue breath, which quietly resisted the fluctuation of his force.


    That''s... Array Royal amulet!


    Xuanling''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was anger in his eyes. Well, he Jifeng came to his appointment and even prepared this skill! I think I had expected that they would not * * and talked things over!


    But in that case, how could he agree to his invitation? Did he Jifeng just humiliate him in front of his Xuanling like this?


    Thinking of this, the anger in Xuanling''s heart has reached the extreme. He took the first half step and burst out a green vein in his hand. "Congratulations, what I wanted was to meet you frankly and sincerely discuss countermeasures with you. Now you should insult me like this!"


    Anger made the breath around Xuanling thinner, and the vortex visible to the naked eye quickly circulated in the air. Even the exquisite tea cup on one side of the sandalwood table was rattled by the wind, and finally broke in response to the sound.


    Duan Wen was also quite angry. His force was not as strong as Xuanling, but he couldn''t stand such a storm. He took a step back and looked at him disdainfully.


    "Brother Xuan, don''t say that. I don''t mean anything else. I''m invited because brother Xuan invited me, but it doesn''t mean that I think the same thing as brother Xuan."


    He Jifeng kept the same posture as before and explained calmly. But Xuanling is an acute person. The more he Jifeng doesn''t care, the more he can''t see it.


    He didn''t want to say anything more. Xuanling tied the seal with one hand, whispered, hit the red dragon fist in an instant, and rushed straight to he Jifeng at the window.


    Between the lightning and flint, he Jifeng put away the folding fan in his hand, quickly pulled out a rune from his sleeve, recited a few words in his mouth, and disappeared in front of Xuanling in an instant.


    "Business can''t be benevolence and righteousness," the voice sounded from the door. He Jifeng Qingjun''s figure stood long, still like a light cloud and wind. "Since brother Xuan has no idea of continuing to negotiate, he just left first."


    Duan Wen was not far from him. Xuanling motioned to him. Duan Wen nodded and turned around to attack he Jifeng again.


    Just at this time, he Jifeng had already disappeared from the door.

 Chapter 434

    "Damn it! It''s the wind stroke!" Xuanling obviously saw it, stared and cursed.


    When he Jifeng dodged Xuanling''s move of red dragon fist just now, he used the wind switch symbol that can move instantly. He thought he Jifeng would bring one or two runes at most when he went out. He didn''t expect to bring a lot.


    Let him go this time.


    "Brother Xuan, what to do!" Duan Wen frowned and walked three steps to Xuanling who was still by the window, looking a little anxious and helpless.


    He Jifeng must not let him leave!


    Not to mention that the man already knew what he thought of Wang Yu, the he family itself was extraordinary.


    He didn''t expect that he Jifeng was so well prepared that he even thought of the way to get out.


    "What else can we do? Do you want to catch up with him?" Xuanling glared at him. It seemed that he wanted to vent all the anger he had just eaten in he Yifeng.


    Duan Wenxin couldn''t say well. Xuanling was angry again and quickly explained, "brother Xuan, since the he family doesn''t cooperate with us, we''ll go to the Meng family and the Li family. I don''t believe it. Wang Yu is so rampant now that we can''t control him!"


    Looking at Duan Wen''s indignation, Xuanling''s fire disappeared a lot, and she was also thinking about the Meng family and the Li family. Before, they went to the he family directly because they thought the three families must be dissatisfied with Wang Yu''s monopoly on Rune business, but they didn''t expect that the first one was eaten by he Jifeng.


    In addition to knowing that the he family had the best business among the three families, there was no investigation. Now such a thing happened, more thinking about the relationship between the three families.


    "Brother Xuan, after we go back today, I''ll write an invitation letter immediately and try to come out with them tomorrow. We''ll discuss the crusade against Wang Yu together."


    Duan Wen stepped forward and promised to say his plan. The sincerity in his eyes showed his determination. He can''t wait to show. After all, it''s his idea to invite he Jifeng to Xuanling today.


    Unexpectedly, Xuanling was not as acute as before. He looked deep and looked at Duan Wen''s expression. It seemed that he thought about Xu and said, "no hurry."


    Not in a hurry?


    Duan Wen can''t believe what he heard. Is this brother Xuanling, who was so acute and had revenge before? Now he looks so steady that he can''t help thinking of Yu Wenheng


    "Duan Wen," Xuanling frowned at the trance Duan Wen and opened his mouth with dissatisfaction. He didn''t open his mouth until he answered. "This time, let''s investigate and see what impact Wang Yu''s purchase of runes has had on the three families. It''s not too late to find someone to discuss the specific plan at that time."


    After listening to this, Duan Wen grasped the nod. It was important to investigate ahead of time.


    "Brother Xuan, you''re so smart. You blamed me before. I didn''t think of this layer, so we were busy today." Duan Wen looked at Xuanling with a smile, and his eyes flashed flattery and praise.


    "Hum, you don''t have to flatter me." Xuanling turned around and stretched out his hand to pull the curtain. His face was still that deep expression. Duanwen heard satisfaction and happiness in his tone, and knew that he wouldn''t be angry with his rash ideas before.


    People always like to hear good words about themselves.


    The next day, the lonely soul received the news that the he family and Xuanling were opposed... Hong Jun gloated for a while, but Wang Yu didn''t care.


    This made the devil WANYING and others laugh, "it seems that childe Wang has a plan."


    Hong Jun is a rough man, but he doesn''t know anything. He just laughs.


    Wang Yu did not defend.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, it turns out that the window is opposite Wang Yu''s place to sell talismans. I said that when I came in just now, I seemed to see he Jifeng''s boy move the curtains."


    Xuanling stretched out her hand to lift the bamboo curtain covering the window. She just saw the endless stream of people coming to buy talismans across the street, with mockery in her eyes.


    "People have seen it for a long time and don''t care about it at all." he smiled with no emotion at the corners of his mouth, as if how stupid he was before laughing at himself. "We still want to win him over, ha ha, it''s ridiculous."


    Duan Wen came forward and gathered together. Obviously, he also saw the endless stream of people downstairs. He also understood why he Jifeng finally decided to meet here.


    They only thought that this place was on a deserted street, but they didn''t expect that behind it was the hot Rune market.


    "We really underestimated the young master he." Xuanling threw the curtain out of his hand, turned and walked towards the door. It can be seen that he is in a very bad mood now.

 Chapter 435

    Xuanling and duanwen were completely fooled by he Jifeng today, and they didn''t know it just now.


    Duan Wen was also uncomfortable, but fortunately, Xuanling didn''t blame himself, which was a good thing.


    After they left, the whole room seemed to be quiet again.


    In the corner where no one found, a gorgeous huge screen moved slightly. The next second, a thin figure appeared.


    It''s Wang Yu that people have been talking about just now


    "What''s the feeling? Listen to others talk about their own affairs." the little soul spread a slightly teasing voice to Wang Yu''s heart. It sounded as if he didn''t care about Xuanling at all. They said they wanted to revenge Wang Yu, just talking casually.


    Wang Yu didn''t reply. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and said for a moment, "after the rune business is done, there will be movement over Xuanling. I expected it from the beginning, but I haven''t noticed the young master of the he family."


    That night, Hong Jun had told him about the three families. In fact, the three families not only do Rune business, but also run other businesses. However, their fame is not as big as their Rune business.


    So he finally further confirmed that he wanted to do a good job in the rune business in Wutian college, or even monopolize it. After all, if the three families only have Rune business, the market will be seized at that time, and it will be even more troublesome to partner in retaliation against Wang Yu.


    "I haven''t heard of such a person. It seems that we are quite low-key here in Wutian college. We only focused on the owner before and just ignored such a person."


    The little soul thought deeply and analyzed slowly. It seems that the he family is not as simple as they know.


    Wang Yu nodded, walked out from behind the screen, walked to the place where he Jifeng and Xuanling had stayed just now, stretched out his hand to lift the curtain, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the still hot Rune shop across the street.


    When he Jifeng stood by the window and took the quarrel and conflict between the purple man and the green man into his eyes, Wang Yu also used force behind the screen to know all this.


    Such a quarrel seems normal. It must be that Hong Jun will only laugh it off when he sees it. At most, he feels that he has set good rules and really goes to the heart of the buyer.


    However, Wang Yu did not think so.


    "What do you see? Still thinking about what just happened?" the little soul noticed that Wang Yu''s eyes had been locked across the street. Finally, he interrupted with curiosity in his tone.


    With the enhancement of Wang Yu''s ability, such a aimless daze has not appeared for a long time. Today, he is in a trance for so long. He has always been thinking about something important.


    "What happened today is not accidental. As long as our runes are still on sale for one day, this situation may happen at any time."


    Wang Yu gently stretched out his hand and pulled down the curtain. The light source was blocked, and the whole room suddenly became dark. A few tiny rays of sunlight sprinkled on Wang Yu''s face through the gap of the curtain, casting a mottled shadow. It can be seen that his expression is a little dignified.


    "Do you mean... Contradiction?" the little soul said, and had already restrained his joking mind and asked solemnly.


    "Yes."


    People who used to buy and sell through the back door by relationship are suddenly told that they can only use rules and follow formal procedures. How can they get used to it and how are they willing to abide by it?


    Not only today, but more contradictions will be exposed after a long time.


    Now you can not care about these small things, but if someone with a heart finds them and makes use of them


    The consequences are unimaginable.


    The house was quiet again. Wang Yu was still in place, and the statue was generally motionless.


    He took a few steps forward and strode towards the door.


    "Tonight, let''s go to he''s house."


    But in an instant, Wang Yu''s figure had disappeared into the room, and only his voice remained in the air for a long time.


    In a word, the he family is also a famous family in Wutian college. They have accumulated a lot of wealth in doing business over the years. Although the he family don''t like practicing martial arts, they are basically good Fuwen masters because they sell runes and runes at home.


    Just like when he was in that teahouse during the day, he Jifeng always took his own Rune he Fuqi with him whether he went out or at home. Although few people know his identity, he is the owner of the he family after all. When he goes out, he will inevitably encounter emergencies. On this continent, the lack of force can be said to have lost more than half of its viability. Runes and runes are particularly important at this time.


    Wang Yu prepared to sneak into he''s house after some thinking. The he family always thinks that force is a barbarian''s business, so it is estimated that there will be few martial arts practitioners in the family. If there is any protection, it is probably only their runes.


    At this point, Wang Yu is still very confident in himself.

 Chapter 436

    It was already late at night, and the huge he mansion was already in full bloom.


    Wang Yu''s figure shuttled through the sky. In the courtyard, there were servants walking back and forth with lanterns. However, they naturally didn''t notice Wang Yu. At most, they felt the rustle of the wind and tightened their clothes.


    "Father, our business has been robbed by that unknown boy. If it goes on like this, our he family''s shop will decline like this!"


    An excited retort came out of the Hua room at the end of the he family. Wang Yu''s ears moved slightly, the corners of his mouth gently hooked, and ran there in three steps and two steps.


    Yuehua is just right, but no one has the heart to appreciate it, and will not see a figure crossing the bright moon without restraint.


    The quarrel in the Chinese room continues, but to be exact, only one person is arguing excitedly from beginning to end.


    "This cloud, what you say is unreasonable, but our he family doesn''t have only one line of Fuqi. Without its advantages, we can still do other business."


    The calm male voice came. Listening to his voice, he should be the owner of the he family.


    "Dad!" the man named this cloud was excited again. According to his name, he should be his brother.


    Wang Yu quietly fell on the roof of Huashi and carefully opened one or two tiles. The indoor lights were bright. He just took the situation inside into his eyes.


    There are only three people in the room. Now two sit and one stand.


    Sitting in the first place is an old man with white beard. He is the owner of he family. He is sitting with he Jifeng. His face is still irrelevant and light.


    The man standing should have been sitting. Combined with what he heard just now, he must have stood up when he talked about excitement.


    "Brother Yun, don''t fool around." he Jifeng, sitting next to him, gently picked up the tea lamp in front of him, gently blew the floating foam and drank tea calmly, as if what happened in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    He Jiyun''s face was even more anxious. He took a few steps in the direction of kissing he Jifeng. Finally, he didn''t touch him because of the tea cup in his hand. "Brother, do you think so? Even if our he family has a great career, we can''t spend so much!"


    oh It seems that there is a dispute within the he family about the gradual occupation of the rune market.


    Wang Yu leaned over the roof and silently watched the disputes in the house.


    "It seems that there is something inside about this matter." the voice of the little soul with a smile came into Wang Yu''s brain.


    Wang Yu didn''t respond, but continued to watch with interest.


    "You know our he family has a great career." he benfeng put down the tea cup in his hand, quietly stood up, stared at he Benyun, looked serious, and had a natural upper Qi field around him.


    He Jiyun was overwhelmed by the sudden solemnity. He swallowed his saliva, stepped back involuntarily, and said, "what''s the matter? Why should we be bullied by Wang Yu without origin! If the second son of the Li family hadn''t come to tell me today, I didn''t realize that the matter was so serious!"


    At last, he Jiyun was more and more confident, and finally glared back at he Jifeng.


    "The second son of the Li family?" he Jifeng''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Didn''t I say not to associate with these people again?"


    Wang Yu knew that the Li family was probably the Li family among the three families.


    It seems that he Jifeng doesn''t have a sense of existence in the he family as rumored. On the contrary, it seems that many things in the he family are under the control of he Jifeng.


    As for the owner of he family on one side, Wang Yu looked at him. At the moment, he was looking at he Jifeng with a happy face. It must have given him all the power in the family. The name and title may have long been in vain.


    "Our family is different from the Li family and the Meng family. Don''t think about our family from the perspective of the Li family," he Jifeng said solemnly. "What''s more, the second man of the Li family is originally mud and can''t help up the wall. Your mind will only be lower and lower after you get along with him for a long time."


    After talking, Wang Yu has understood all the situation. He family doesn''t care that the rune market is occupied. It should have other plans.


    As for the plan, he thought he Jifeng wouldn''t tell he Jiyun who didn''t understand anything, let alone he Jiyun who had a good relationship with the second son of the Li family. Telling him is tantamount to exposing his true purpose.


    He benfeng looks like a wily fox. He shouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    "It''s getting late today, this cloud. Go down and have a rest with your father first. I have some things to deal with, so I won''t talk to you." sure enough, he Yifeng has ordered to leave, but Wang Yu always feels... He Yifeng doesn''t seem to be as simple as it seems.


    "Wang Yu, do you think he Jifeng is strange?"


    Wang Yu nodded and agreed with Xiaohun''s words very much. While he Jiazhu and he Jiyun left the noisy space, he said a few words to Xiaohun:


    "His mastery of runes has reached the stage of perfection. Although he has no force, his strength can not be underestimated."

 Chapter 437

    "Lord Wang, how is the moonlight on the roof?" before Wang Yu''s voice fell, he Jifeng in the room made a sound, and the sound line was amazing.


    Wang Yu and Xiao Hun were surprised. Although they thought of his strength, they didn''t expect that he could detect Wang Yu''s existence. You know, even some elders couldn''t find him easily when they were in Wutian college.


    What''s more, he was just discussing something with the two people in the house, and his spirit must be scattered to deal with them.


    I just don''t know if Wang Yu could feel him if he deliberately concealed his breath and whereabouts.


    "He is a good master."


    It has been found that Wang Yu no longer hid. He fell from the roof three or two times, and then walked leisurely into the room that should be the most rigorous and difficult for outsiders to enter in the whole he family.


    "The king''s sect leader''s words are bad. He is not the master of the house, but a small little master." he Jifeng still sits in the position just now. He is obviously a master, but his superior temperament is unmatched.


    Wang Yu knew that he wanted to be a pig and eat a tiger, and he didn''t intend to expose him. He just went straight to the guest seat and came straight to the point, "I must have heard about the sale of runes in Wutian college these days. Although this is suspected of being arrogant, I know that the owner intends to develop other businesses. I don''t know if he is interested in cooperating with Wang?"


    The he family has always disliked fighting and killing. On weekdays, the purpose of educating their children is to cultivate self-cultivation and temperament. Therefore, they have always despised the five big and three rough martial artists and despised them from the bottom of their heart.


    Wang Yu knows a thing or two, so he doesn''t intend to use the way of communication with several rich people today. Instead, he has a arrogant temperament. Coupled with his thin body and beautiful face, he looks really Confucian.


    He Jifeng glanced at him, but his expression remained unchanged. "The king''s sect leader thought wrong. We are just small families with great ambitions. We just don''t have such aspirations."


    "The scholar is really hypocritical," the little soul couldn''t help but speak to Wang Yu in his heart. "Just now I heard him say that his family is big and his career is great."


    Wang Yu knew it in his heart, but he looked at he Jifeng sincerely, "I know he''s head will hesitate, but I''m sure you can see it now."


    This can be described as just saying that in the heart of he Jifeng, what he wants is not to make the he family no longer decline. To tell the truth, when his father was the head of the family, he had been mediocre and did nothing. He just developed his ancestral foundation as usual. He had long realized that if this went on, the decline of the whole family must be inevitable.


    Therefore, he always wanted to reform, let the he family change its nature and move towards a more brilliant road, but he just suffered from the lack of opportunity.


    The appearance of Wang Yu and his runes seems to be a good opportunity. However, even when he was still hesitating and wavering, Wang Yu came to the door.


    Is it an opportunity to succeed, or is it played by Wang Yu and never recovered?


    There was no one talking in the room. They sat opposite each other with their own thoughts.


    "I''ve heard that he family is famous for making complex runes and runes. Today, I see that I really admire it and feel inferior."


    Wang Yuyu opened his mouth and broke the silence between them. He stared at he Jifeng and didn''t intend to let go of any expression on his face.


    He Jifeng''s pupils contracted slightly, also raised his eyes to Wang Yu and said politely, "the king''s master has been praised. Now the Rune of the king''s master is the general trend. It''s just out of date."


    Although he said so on his face, he Jifeng was relieved and surprised in his heart. After all, the only thing I showed myself in front of people today was when they met Xuanling duanwen in the teahouse, and then there was the rune array set up in the he family.


    It seems that Wang Yu is not as arrogant and domineering as rumored. He is only thinking about money interests. At least in the aspect of runes, he is more delicate and attentive.


    He Jifeng fell silent again. This time he didn''t mean to bully Wang Yu, but really began to seriously think about the possibility of cooperation with Wang Yu.


    "He is really suspicious." the little soul came with some sarcastic voices. Wang Yu didn''t respond, but waited quietly for his response.


    The he family wants to make big moves, which Wang Yu has analyzed before, but I don''t know what the specific plan is. However, now is the special period of the transition between the old and the new runes. Even if the he family voluntarily gives up the market of runes and runes, the other two will not allow the he family to break the balance of the previous three pillars alone for the time being.


    Presumably, before Wang Yu came to the he family, the Li family and the Meng family had already openly or secretly instigated the he family to unite against Wang Yu''s forces. He Jiyun and the second son of the Li family heard before also proved this.


    Therefore, as the head of the he family these days, he Jifeng must not be comfortable. The head of the family has not only rights, but also responsibilities and family hope.

 Chapter 438

    All Wang Yu wanted to do today was to go to the he family to find out the truth, but he didn''t expect to be recognized by he Jifeng.


    But because of this, he temporarily decided to cooperate with the he family. This is not reckless. Wang Yu is absolutely confident that he can handle the problems of he family. By the way, he can study the rune with he benfeng.


    Although Wang Yu has been very successful in making runes and runes, there is an old saying that there is no end to learning. The runes developed by he Jiaduo are also part of Wang Yu''s desire to understand and learn.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough he still doesn''t know whether he Jifeng is willing to cooperate with him.


    "Not yet, do you need to linger for so long?" the little soul waited a little impatiently, and his dissatisfaction with he Yifeng could be clearly heard in his voice. For the first time in a long time, he and Wang Yu met such a hesitant and suspicious person.


    "Lord, you said you wanted to cooperate, so do you have any good plans?"


    Maybe he Jifeng himself realized that he had been silent for too long and spoke to Wang Yu with a little apology. However, the doubt and temptation between his eyebrows and eyes still didn''t eliminate, but he seemed indecisive.


    The little soul couldn''t help it. "We''ve been waiting for him for so long. Why is this man still so hesitant? Is he making fun of us?"


    Things have come to this point. He Jifeng''s performance is really unpleasant, but Wang Yu can also understand that the popularity of his runes and runes, and the pressure run of the other two and Xuanling are all on him, and his father and brother can''t help themselves share their troubles. It''s inevitable that they will hesitate to think about things.


    But


    Wang Yu lost his smile and looked helpless. "Cooperation and cooperation, of course, is to set out the goals of both sides and discuss the ultimate goal of common struggle. Master he asked me what to do. Even if I want to help you, I don''t know where to start."


    That''s what he said. Just now he Jifeng was so focused on whether to believe Wang Yu that he forgot to express his sincerity.


    After all, I''m still too tired. It''s much harder for a person to bear all the responsibilities like this than he thought.


    He Jifeng lowered his eyes, reached out and took the exquisite tea on the table, brushed his sleeves and tasted it. The elegant long sleeves covered his face and his embarrassed expression at the moment.


    The tea was cold. He Jifeng didn''t notice that he had finished drinking. He looked as usual. Then he put down the tea and looked at Wang Yu.


    "The recent situation of he family... The sect leader has known a lot just now." he Jifeng''s words are more obscure, but everyone present knows that this is because Wang Yu eavesdropped on the roof of their house.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, just nodded.


    He Jifeng didn''t care about him. He paused for a moment and said, "my purpose is not to seize the rune market again. I want to put the business of he family on the stage of formal transformation and no longer just hang the label of exclusive sale of runes."


    He Jifeng and Wang Yu talked a lot about the current situation of the he family, the transformation he planned before, the problems encountered on the road and relevant solutions.


    He Jifeng has been thinking about the transformation plan since he accepted everything in the he family five years ago.


    This plan has gradually taken shape. Basically, when the time is ripe, in a year or two, the current home owner of the he family, that is, the father of he Jifeng and he Jiyun, will announce his resignation and officially pass on the position of home owner to him. At that time, he Jifeng can exercise his rights and carry out reform activities as the owner of the house.


    However, no one thought that just this year, there was such a student Wang Yu in Wutian college. Everything he did was confusing.


    From the beginning, he Jifeng began to notice him after he knocked down the old student who bullied the freshmen. Later, he persuaded a group of freshmen and even the old students with his strength, and established a magical organization such as lonely souls.


    He Jifeng thought that he could contact Wang Yu first and then decide whether to cooperate with him to complete the great cause of reform.


    But what he didn''t expect was that such a capable man did more than he expected.


    He said that he wanted to monopolize the rune and rune business of Wutian college. Such a big story was finally said by a young man under the age of 20. It was really not convincing


    This also makes he Jifeng lose the desire to cooperate with him.


    Later, the development of things became more and more strange. Wang Yu''s Rune accident was very popular, and gradually there were signs of monopolizing the market.


    When he Jifeng quietly listened to his accountant''s report that there was basically no patronage in his shop, he had got the rune he bought from Wang Yu.

 Chapter 439

    Things are good things. The production is really better than what he family sells now, and the effect is also much better. He gradually felt that maybe he could really cooperate with Wang Yu. This legendary young man might really be able to help himself achieve what he wanted.


    So when the Li family and the Meng family bled one after another and tried to pull the customers back, he did nothing. When Xuanling and duanwen found him to deal with Wang Yu together, he also refused directly.


    Because his purpose is different from those of these people, what he congratulates this wind is not the current scenery and temporary sales, but the transformation and more benefits after the transformation.


    "He Zefeng is really ambitious." the voice of the little soul is still a little sarcastic. The image of he Zefeng in his heart has long become a villain who only doubts ghosts.


    "His idea is very far sighted."


    Wang Yu shook his head and retorted. At this time, he had come out of the conference hall in the deepest part of he''s family. He benfeng wanted to find someone to escort him out of he''s house. Later, he thought that Wang Yu''s identity was special, so he had to give up in the end.


    Wang Yu told he Jifeng that he had no problem alone. He Jifeng gave up the idea of sending him in person.


    But Wang Yu didn''t want to get lost. He wanted to come to the he family to explore the truth and falsehood. How could he leave like this.


    It was late at night, and the whole he family had fallen into silence. Only sporadic lights were still on occasionally - that was the boy on patrol.


    A quiet night is a good time to explore.


    "Little soul, look around first. The he family can''t say it''s big. It''s estimated that it will be finished soon."


    Wang Yu chuckles, speaks confidently and walks at night. He has always been good at it.


    The he family is different from the martial arts he has seen before. It is a family that makes a living by making amulets. There are not many servants patrolling and guarding at night. It is more arranged in every corner, one by one.


    However, the general defense based small Rune array is very simple for Wang Yu. Occasionally, there are some active attack Rune arrays, which are perfectly avoided by virtue of his force.


    Is it really the only thing in such a big he family?


    This is somewhat different from Wang Yu''s big family. However, Wang Yu comforted himself that the family size he had seen before was too large, so it was tasteless to see the he family with nothing.


    "Who?"


    Wang Yu sneaked all the way. Although he had unique skills, he also tried to hide his tracks. But when I passed near a yard in the corner of the whole house, I was stopped by someone.


    The voice is sharp and thin, with some unique coolness of the night.


    It''s a woman.


    To be exact, it''s a girl.


    Wang Yu didn''t want to show up when he was seen through. He wanted to disappear from here quickly, which made the man think that he saw the gust of wind at most.


    However, he thought so, but the man was not.


    "Stop, thief, don''t run!"


    Then a light flashed in the dignified night. The next moment, a burst of fire appeared out of thin air and rushed straight to Wang Yu''s direction.


    "Wang Yu, be careful." the little soul warned.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, but adjusted his walking direction. He skillfully turned a corner beside a rockery in front and skillfully avoided the attack.


    Before Wang Yu landed on the ground, he quickly took out a light yellow paper symbol from his sleeve and whispered a paragraph of words on his mouth. The light cyan light rose, and Kankan stopped the fireball that was about to fall on the rockery.


    The light cyan color fully expanded the range, and finally deepened the color. The bright yellow fireball was completely wrapped. A spell was said. The fireball and the dark cyan light were fused together. It was like a thick flame was watered out by cold and calm water. It was no more powerful.


    "You... Who the hell are you? Dare to break into he''s house at night. You know the power of he''s Rune array!"


    Seeing that his moves were easily dissolved by Wang Yu, the woman who launched the attack became angry. However, she should have used some runes. Wang Yu could not tell where the voice came from. She just felt that she was in all directions. She felt that she was illusory and did not exist at all.


    "I''m Wang Yu. I don''t know why miss he doesn''t show up?"


    Hearing this explanation, Wang Yu had some knowledge in his heart. She must be a young lady of the he family. As for why she took the initiative to attack herself, she should mistakenly regard herself as a thief who wanted to attack the he family.


    However, he had made some very low-level small Rune arrays along the way, and he didn''t meet anything else, let alone people.

 Chapter 440

    Wang Yu thought that he Jifeng had taken care of his family, so he acquiesced that he fumbled and explored in he''s house, which was another way to express his sincerity in form.


    But the little girl didn''t. I think he Jifeng hasn''t been notified yet?


    No, it''s impossible. He has been out of the secret assembly hall of the he family for some time. Before, he had been wandering around the whole residence without a goal. Even if he had the last notice, now the little girl should be notified.


    Moreover, this courtyard is not far from the assembly hall.


    One reason is that he Jifeng sent the notice. The little girl refused to listen and insisted on stopping herself - this possibility is relatively small.


    The other is that he Jifeng knows what this person''s character and strength are like. He deliberately doesn''t notice. What he wants is to see how Wang Yu can react.


    No matter what the final reason is, he Jifeng wants to try his strength, which will not change.


    Interesting.


    Wang Yu sneered in his heart. Since he wanted to see his ability so much, he wouldn''t flinch. Why don''t you let him see himself?


    He can''t do such a thing as pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    "Who told you miss Ben''s surname is he? Listen, little thief, Miss Ben''s surname is Xue."


    With such a charming anger, another burst of golden light rushed towards Wang Yu. Compared with the last fireball, the power of the light was obviously stronger.


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled and jumped lightly to avoid the attack.


    But this time he didn''t want to protect the rockery. The golden light ball hit the rockery directly. In an instant, the golden light collided with the rockery, and countless flying stones splashed. The pool on one side stirred up wisps of water waves. It would be a good landscape in the daytime.


    Before, Wang Yu wanted to protect the rockery because he was worried that his family would come and find his whereabouts when they heard the voice. Now he wanted to understand he Jifeng''s idea and was no longer constrained. He just wanted to fight with the little girl.


    He Jifeng, don''t you want to know what level Wang Yu is? I''ll show you.


    Wang Yu is not good at dressing up as a pig and eating a tiger!


    What he''s good at, there''s war!


    Even if it is unknown, even if it is an enemy ten times and a hundred times stronger than him, he will not shrink back!


    Not to mention in this small he mansion!


    "Then, Miss Xue, can you show up in the dark? If I lose, I should always know who I lost under?"


    While Wang Yu said this, he was secretly lucky. The strong martial arts breath slowly overflowed from the Dantian. In this way, the pure and powerful breath was integrated with the dark night. Vaguely, Wang Yu''s figure seemed to be surrounded by dense fog, nihility and misty.


    "Hum, do you think Miss Ben will be fooled by you? The method of motivating generals is useless to me!"


    Accompanied by Miss Xue''s charming anger, there is the green light from irregular swimming, which flickers strangely in the night, with fatal killing and ice cold.


    "Have two sons."


    Little soul made a comment, but there was no sense of anxiety in his tone. I think such an attack is not worth his attention and Wang Yu''s attention.


    At the end of his luck, Wang Yu had a long black sword in his hand, and the whole body''s force broke out to the extreme, and the power of terror surged out.


    In the face of the multiple attacks that rushed towards him, Wang yuxunmin attacked, broke through the air with a long sword and poked a green light in the center.


    The breath of the two sides clashed, the sword Qi collided with the power of the array, the fast-moving light suddenly stopped, and a hot breath burst out in the air.


    However, even if the green light was fierce, it was obvious that Wang Yu''s sword Qi was much more. The green light was broken and dissipated in the dark blue light.


    "Unexpectedly, you little thief can break my bamboo front array."


    Miss Xue''s voice, unwilling to be outdone, came again. Although it was still coming from all directions, Wang Yu had already known it in his heart. He gently hooked his mouth. He took a few steps and ran to the depths of the courtyard garden in an instant.


    During this period, black and purple darts and red fireballs attacked him one after another. They were easily cracked by him with one fist and one palm. This Rune array is stronger than the previous Rune array, but it still can''t threaten Wang Yu.


    "Miss Xue, the moonlight is still good. Why do you hide among the flowers?"


    Wang Yu stopped quietly in the deep part of the garden. The long sword in his hand made a fierce effort. The flowers were broken, and the wind blew and scattered.


    The moon is full. Under the moon, the young man has beautiful eyes and strong posture. He Zixue sees Wang Yu for the first time.


    "You... How did you know I was here?"


    The woman''s beautiful figure appeared in front of Wang Yu, and her face was full of unbelievable.


    How is it possible that she chose the most secret position. Shi array is also a rune array that has long been placed in the corner by remote control. How did this person finally find it?


    "Miss He, I''m afraid you''ve ignored my tracker."


    The woman''s eyes twinkled and was pointed by the black long sword, but she forgot the situation for a time and just looked up at him.


    Wang Yu''s long sword was only a woman sitting on the ground. The moonlight sprinkled on his face. It was hazy and unreal.


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 441

    The sound of congratulating the wind came from a distance, accompanied by a thin rustle in front, and the fire red light came closer and closer.


    Walking in the front is he Jifeng, who is in royal clothes and golden crown. His face is full of concern. After walking in a few steps, it seemed that he had just seen Wang Yu and the woman. He was surprised and said, "the king''s sect leader keeps people under the sword. This is a mere family sister. She''s young and not sensible. Please don''t follow her."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu silently took back his sword and smiled a little, "the master of the he family is so bad. The girl just clearly said that she is not surnamed he, but a girl of the Xue family."


    He Jifeng was embarrassed for a moment. He Jixue and he Jixue had never thought about exposing Wang Yu before. They had always been very confident in their Rune array, and they didn''t think that Wang Yu noticed the hiding place of the array caster after a few moves.


    "My younger sister has been jealous of evil since childhood. I think she treats you as a thief who steals in the house. Please don''t take it seriously." he Jifeng squeezed out a smile and explained to Wang Yu a little stiffly.


    Wang Yu knew in his heart that he wanted to cooperate in the future and didn''t bother about it any more. He just said sarcastically, "your sister is naughty and lovely. It''s so late that I have to play these cat and mouse games with you."


    He Jifeng knew that he was going to expose the matter. He didn''t say anything, but smiled at Wang Yu.


    "The psychological quality of he Yifeng is not good," joked the little soul. "We''ve all met people who don''t change their face, don''t jump, lie and dig holes before."


    Wang Yu also smiled. He benfeng just thought he didn''t care, took another step forward, pulled up he benxue who was still stunned on the ground and introduced him to Wang Yu, "this is his younger sister he benxue. If the door master doesn''t mind, just call her Xueer."


    Congratulations?


    Wang Yu looked at her. No wonder she called herself Xue. She had taken the homonym of "Snow" in her name. She was a smart girl.


    Wang Yu smiled politely at her, but he refused, "no, the daughter''s nickname in the boudoir. I''d better call Miss He next time."


    As soon as he said this, he Jifeng was stunned and lost his smile. He said Wang Yu''s courtesy.


    I didn''t know that my sister had been attracted by Wang Yu. She just stared at him and wandered away.


    "Xueer, call the king''s sect leader."


    He Jifeng patted his sister on the shoulder and whispered. He found that the situation had been strange since he Jixue was discovered by Wang Yu. He looked completely different in the peaceful day.


    Seeing that he Jixue didn''t respond, he Jifeng said again, "Xueer, what''s the matter? Talk quickly."


    He shouted several times in succession. Even he Jifeng boasted that he had a good temper and was a little angry. He was embarrassed when he found out that he was trying to test others. Now his sister ignored him.


    "Snow..."


    Before he finished shouting this sentence, he Zixue threw away his hand that he Zifeng had put on her back, hummed, and turned and ran away.


    "This... My younger sister is still young and naughty by nature. Don''t mind the king''s sect leader." he Jifeng quickly hugged his fist and explained.


    And the little soul was also confused. "Why is this woman so strange? Is she afraid of being beaten by you?"


    Wang Yu was puzzled for a moment. He shook his head and said nothing. He didn''t know who replied.


    Since Wang Yu last visited he''s family late at night, Wang Yu also contacted he Jifeng many times and discussed many specific matters about cooperation. However, Wang Yu never saw he Jixue again after that night.


    However, this is not something worthy of his attention. The first thing now is to handle the common interests of the two sides and set common goals and plans.


    Rune business has basically been on the right track. After the popularity of the whole people at the beginning, students have become more and more rational and pay more attention to practicality in buying runes.


    It is true that Wang Yu''s runes are powerful. However, compared with the profound details of the previous three families, there are still some deficiencies in some specialties.


    But even so, Wang Yu is still the winner of the rune war.


    As for he Jifeng, Wang Yu also roughly knows what direction he wants to develop. The transformation can not be achieved in a moment and a half. He needs to find the most urgent and profound goals of the two people first.


    Runes.


    He Jifeng said that he didn''t care about the rune market and only wanted to transform through other aspects, but Wang Yu didn''t agree.


    On the one hand, the he family has been mainly engaged in Rune business for so many years. People at home also believe in Rune tools and despise the practice of martial arts. It is impossible to change suddenly. If you take your time, it is also a long process. No one can guarantee whether there will be any emergencies in this long period of time, No one knows whether the family business of the he family at that time can continue to support their reform.

 Chapter 442

    In contrast, the rune business of Wang Yu is not stable. It doesn''t mean that those rich people don''t have the ability, but it lacks a solid support compared with the three families.


    Therefore, the final common goal negotiated by the two people, representing the forces behind them, is to cooperate in Rune business now, and then start from Rune and transform the he family step by step.


    "In fact, he Jifeng has the strangest temper. He looks like a gentleman. In fact, he is the most pedantic and stubborn in his heart and refuses to listen to people''s advice."


    Just from the home of the house, the little soul thought of the scene that he had just discussed with the wind. Make complaints about the character of the wind. He did not do it two times.


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head carelessly. "Listen to your tone, you seem to know him very well."


    The little soul snorted, "if I didn''t have no other choice this time, I really don''t want to cooperate with such people. I can''t say anything for a long time. We are so sincere, and he still doubts us."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the final result is what we want." Wang Yu doesn''t care about these. In his heart, such a character is only an ordinary one at most.


    It was the morning, and the weather was just right. Wang Yu didn''t use runes or directly vacate to return to the lonely soul. He had a whim today and wanted to walk to his shop.


    Speaking of, he hasn''t entered his own store since the first day of opening.


    The local conditions and customs around Wutian college are very much like the leisurely style of towns in the south of the Yangtze River. Even if there are an endless stream of martial arts practitioners on the street, such a quiet style can not be broken at all.


    Landscape people, beauty into the arms, such a life is the deepest dream in every man''s heart.


    "What are you arguing about? Didn''t you just take a few more steps in front of you? As for being so crazy?"


    A sharp male voice broke the tranquility of the town. Wang Yu frowned, but he didn''t intend to take care of it.


    After all, the place where he is now is Wutian college, which is the youngest place in the whole continent that advocates force. Here, peace is always on the surface. No one knows who will conflict with whom in the next second, and no one knows where there will be quarrels and battles next.


    After all, war is youth and blood.


    However, the more Wang Yu walked, the more he felt that there was something wrong with the direction of the voice. This direction


    "No, it''s our shop."


    The little soul made a sound, and Wang Yu had already breathed in the morning and went straight to the shop in front.


    The wind whispered in his ear and gently raised his clothes, but in a moment, Wang Yu came to the place where the conflict occurred.


    It was two men who were in line to buy runes because they cut in the line.


    The clothes on the two men were made of extraordinary materials. One was skinny, but he was wearing all kinds of jewelry and precious gold and silver. The other had a big belly, and the things he carried were not inferior to the thin man.


    The waiter of this shop had long been blocked far away by the servants of the two families. Seeing Wang Yu''s arrival now was like seeing the Savior, shouting:


    "Sect leader! King sect leader! You are here!"


    Wang Yu quickly swept the scene, knew something in his heart, nodded to the waiter, motioned that he didn''t have to worry. He could handle the current situation himself.


    The waiter breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that nothing would happen if his sect leader was there.


    "Mr. Zhao, Mr. Xie, why are you unhappy when you buy runes today?"


    Wang Yu turned and looked at the two people who were still facing each other. According to the etiquette, he gently arched his hands and opened his mouth. Although the tone was flat, everyone present could hear the tone of criticism.


    "Hum, it''s the king''s sect leader."


    The skinny young master Xie looked up and down at Wang Yu contemptuously, then turned his head and looked like he didn''t want to talk to him more.


    Wang Yu''s face did not change, but he still looked at the two men.


    "Lord of the royal family, I came here today to buy runes. I was waiting in line. I don''t know why this childe Xie had to line up in front of me."


    The fat one also arched his hand at Wang Yu, which was a salute. He told Wang Yu what had happened just now.


    Wang Yu nodded. The families of these two people are similar. The Zhao family and the Xie family are two small families in Wutian college. Although they are not as powerful as the three families, they are still very dignified compared with ordinary people''s families in peacetime.


    It is said that the two families have been at odds for generations, but I don''t know why there was a dispute with him today.


    "Then, why didn''t Mr. Xie wait in line slowly according to the rules?" Wang Yu narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth to Mr. Xie. Intuitively, he smelled the smell of conspiracy.

 Chapter 443

    The Xie family and the Zhao family are not as incompatible as they seem. All along, they have just been created by intentional people in order to make the two families have a sense of existence in the upper families of Wutian college.


    In this way, I asked Mr. Xie. He had planned to fight with Mr. Zhao again and delay more time for more people to see. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu directly pointed out the matter, and he could only play the image of a scoundrel.


    "Why not line up? I''m the son of the Xie family. Why can''t these civilians get what they want first?"


    That''s a scoundrel and shameless thing to say. As soon as he said this, there was an uproar. There were such people in Wang Yu''s shop. I''m afraid they came to pick up trouble?


    Some people have started whispering. What they say is that this person''s purpose is impure. What they want is to clean the face of Wang Yu''s newly opened shop and make them unable to do business.


    The scene became a little out of control. Mr. Xie suddenly regretted saying what he had just said, because he found that as soon as he said this, everyone pointed at him, which was the same as his original intention.


    In his anxiety, childe Xie seemed to look in the direction of Childe Zhao. Although it was a moment, he was also keenly captured by Wang Yu.


    significant.


    "What are you talking about! Xie San, if you want to say noble, I didn''t say anything. I''m not in a quiet queue!" Mr. Zhao stood up again and scolded in the direction of Mr. Xie. He looked very poor and ferocious. The fat on his face began to tremble when he was excited.


    Childe Xie seemed to be irritated by his words and made a sharper voice, "look at the number plate in your hand! What can you do! I deceived civilians like you. They foolishly waited here with a sign. People who are really powerful and powerful have already gone through the back door and choose what they want."


    With that, Mr. Xie also looked at every customer in the room in a serious manner, as if to tell these people that they had been cheated by Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu frowned. To say so is actually misleading.


    "Mr. Xie, don''t talk wildly. The most important thing in business is to pay attention to integrity and equality. If you say so, it''s tantamount to insulting us."


    Wang Yu spoke out and explained. He turned around and looked at the people who had some doubts in his eyes. "I explained from the beginning that when we do business, we talk about the rules. Even if you are powerful, when you come to me, those who should get the number plate should get in line, and those who should queue up should queue up. There''s nothing to say through the back door."


    The customer''s mood was temporarily calmed down by Wang Yu''s words. Childe Zhao was silent for a moment, as if he were thinking secretly. For a moment, he spoke to Wang Yu,


    "The king''s sect leader is always open and aboveboard, which we all know and see in our hearts. Today, it''s childe Xie, a guy who doesn''t think much of himself, who is doing things here. I can still talk to him, but what if I meet someone who is powerful in the future and still want to get ahead of me?"


    Yes, Wang Yu presided over their order this time, but what should we do next time when we encounter such a situation? Not to mention that more people who buy runes are civilians and have little power to resist the protection of powerful people.


    "Where is the guard in the door?" Wang Yu frowned. Before opening the shop, he had thought that someone might be upset and kind-hearted and want to do something. Therefore, he had already arranged for more powerful guards in the door to stand guard in major shops to ensure order and safety.


    But as soon as he came in today, he didn''t see any guards belonging to the store. On the contrary, the servants of Mr. Xie and Mr. Zhao blocked the whole shop.


    The shopkeeper, who had been blocked in the corner by the Xie family servants, replied loudly to Wang Yu, "go back to the door master, our guard... When pulling the Xie family and the Zhao family servants, he was seriously injured. Now he has been sent to the hospital for treatment."


    Seriously injured?


    "No, Wang Yu, how did you choose the guards? Why can''t even beat the servants of the small family one by one, and they are seriously injured." the little soul made a noise. In fact, he couldn''t believe it. Why can''t the lone soul guard fight so much.


    "It seems that childe Xie is really powerful," Wang Yu said with a sneer. He looked at childe Xie coldly, turned his head and looked at childe Zhao on the other side, "and childe Zhao, the servants of the Zhao and Xie families are really powerful. Even the carefully selected guards of the lonely soul can be seriously injured by you."


    Childe Zhao''s face changed when he heard this. He knew that Wang Yu was angry. Looking at his penetrating eyes, childe Zhao felt a little afraid.


    "No, Lord of the royal family," master Zhao waved again and again, "that''s not the escort of the lonely soul, but the escort of Chen''s house. I don''t dare to fight the escort of the lonely soul no matter what I do."


    I''m kidding. As a powerful organization like lonely soul, the Dharma array inside is so useful that even Xuanling doesn''t dare to be so arrogant, right.

 Chapter 444

    Childe Zhao wanted to explain clearly that he had not provoked the lonely soul, but he completely exposed himself to Wang Yu. At this time, Wang Yu was finally able to determine that everything today was a play played by the son of the Zhao family and the son of the Xie family.


    They originally intended to stink Wang Yu''s reputation and stimulate the contradiction between the purchase order of nobles and civilians.


    Imagine that you were originally a person with power and power, who could get the maximum benefit by going through the back door. Why waste time and energy queuing up with a group of civilians now?


    If you are a civilian, you finally have an equal buying environment, and you are suddenly told that someone will fight improperly through abnormal means, what will you feel?


    However, fortunately, Wang Yu noticed it early and silently transferred the contradiction between the civilians and the nobility, rules and tricks to the lonely soul and the Zhao family Xie family.


    The farce ended with the Zhao family and the Xie family paying compensation to the shop, and the people in the queue saw Wang Yu''s selflessness and the maintenance of rules and order, and they liked to buy runes here more.


    More people pass on what happened today to their acquaintances, one to ten, ten to a hundred, and Wang Yu''s image in people''s hearts goes to a higher level.


    Of course, that''s all later.


    What Wang Yu has to do now is to find Chen keqiu, one of the rich men in charge of all matters of the store.


    "Sect leader, early in the morning, how did you think of coming to me today?"


    Chen keqiu has just got up. He hasn''t had time to understand what happened in the store today. Naturally, he hasn''t received the news of what happened in the store yesterday.


    So he didn''t understand that Wang Yu came to him alone today.


    It''s him who has performed well these days. Do you want to praise him?


    Chen keqiu thought about the bill that the cashier showed him last night. He was happy. There should be no more shrewd businessman than him. Among the businessmen Wang Yu is looking for, it seems that he makes the most profits.


    "Shopkeeper Chen," Wang Yu gently rubbed the refined tea stack of lanolin white jade and slowly opened his mouth, "do you know the level of guards in Chen''s shop now?"


    Chen keqiu is slightly stunned. What do you say is not a profitable thing?


    But this is also the same, because he thought that the cost of using the lone soul guard was too high, so he replaced it without authorization. He went to the labor market and bought some strong looking men to act as the guard of their shop.


    At the thought of this, Chen keqiu also smiled and opened his mouth to Wang Yu. His tone was quite inviting, "sect leader, the escort of solitary soul costs too much. I have replaced it..."


    "Really?"


    Wang Yu''s expression did not change. He picked up the tea cup and drank it. His face was mysterious.


    Chen keqiu couldn''t guess what he was thinking. He continued, "although their price is low, their strength is also first-class. Therefore, in this regard, we have saved a lot of money and made more money."


    At last, Chen keqiu''s face showed a proud look.


    After all, as a businessman, it is always difficult to restrain his excitement when he talks about his good business.


    Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly hooked. He put down the tea lamp, stood up and walked in the direction of Chen keqiu. His expression looked serious and dignified. "What do you think of the strength of your guard compared with the guard of Zhao Jiaxie''s family?"


    what?


    Chen keqiu didn''t understand. Why did the king''s sect leader suddenly talk about the Zhao family and the Xie family?


    "This..." Chen keqiu didn''t know what to say for a moment. He was a little nervous when he looked at Wang Yu approaching him step by step.


    "Huh?"


    Wang Yu did not let him go, but looked at him closely, his eyes revealing cold


    "The Zhao family and the Xie family are both families..." Chen keqiu looked at Wang Yu. Somehow, he suddenly felt guilty and didn''t dare to look directly at Wang Yu. "I think... Our guards... Can compete..."


    "Master! No! Something happened to the shop!"


    Before Chen keqiu finished his words, there was a sound outside the door. The sound of footsteps ran straight towards the reception hall from far to near.


    Wang Yu turned around and returned to his position. He looked indifferent, as if he was deliberately waiting for the man to come in.


    Chen keqiu didn''t know what Wang Yu was going to do. He subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in his throat, "what''s the matter? Speak quickly."


    The people outside the door got permission and quickly explained what they had just heard. "Yesterday, the guards of our store were seriously injured by the servants of the Xie family and the Zhao family!"


    "What?" Chen keqiu didn''t believe what he heard, but he immediately thought of what Wang Yu had just told him. He immediately understood what was going on. Wang Yu must have known it long ago


    He looked at Wang Yu. Wang Yu still didn''t move, but he had begun to drink tea. He looked like he didn''t want to care about anything. Chen keqiu touched the cold sweat on his forehead, stood up, took a few steps forward and asked outside the door, "where are they now?"


    Obviously, the servant outside the door knew very well and hurried back, "he has been sent to the hospital for treatment."

 Chapter 445

    Chen keqiu nodded and said, "let them recover well. After recovery, pay off the salary and let them go."


    "This..." the servant was a little confused. Why did he fire them all of a sudden? However, the servant also knew that some things were not what he should ask more. He said "yes" and went down to work.


    "Shopkeeper Chen is really kind-hearted." Wang Yu said and looked at Chen keqiu with a smile.


    Chen keqiu looked slightly. He turned around and came forward with a smile. "Sect leader, I was too greedy for immediate interests before. That''s why I made a big mistake."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, looked at the tea lamp in his hand and motioned him to continue.


    "This... This will never happen again."


    "Yeah." no expression.


    "The Runes of the Chen family..."


    "Add quantity." there is no fluctuation.


    "Yes, the sect leader has foresight."


    After this, Chen keqiu realized Wang Yu''s treachery and his temperament of being happy and angry.


    However, he changed his thinking quickly and handled it well in time, which made Wang Yu go to Chen''s shop and increase his production several times.


    In this way, although the cost of solitary soul escort is large, there will be no difference in the money compared with before.


    Chen keqiu watched Wang Yu leave, and his little abacus was right.


    "Chen keqiu is quite good at coming," said Xiao Hun, who spoke to Wang Yu in a place with few people.


    Wang Yu smiled. "It''s too smart. Sometimes it''s not a good thing."


    "Why? You don''t like it when you''re smart? People are helping you earn money." Xiao Hun doesn''t understand Wang Yu''s thoughts. He still doesn''t understand the complex people''s hearts.


    "You were sealed in the sword before. Naturally, you don''t know the complexity of people''s hearts. Intelligence is a double-edged sword. Sometimes, intelligence can save people, and sometimes, it can kill people."


    "What and what, Wang Yu, it''s more and more difficult for you to understand now." Xiaohun was dizzy by Wang Yu''s word game and didn''t want to tangle on this issue anymore.


    Wang Yu shook his head and didn''t say anything. Tonight, he has made an appointment with he Jifeng to meet in wanyaju.


    I had nothing else to do during the day. I went back to the lonely soul to see the things of the view array. I was busy until the evening.


    Speaking of Wan Yaju, strictly speaking, it is not a teahouse, but more like a song and Dance Workshop. Later, some people will order a few songs or song and dance, and Kabuki will perform according to the program list. It''s just performing arts and singing, and there''s no meat and spirit trade, so it''s also very popular with some capital students and self righteous CHILDES.


    Wang Yu arrived at the appointed box on time, but there was a familiar figure in addition to he Jifeng.


    "Young master Wang."


    "Mr. He, miss he." Wang Yu arched his hands and smiled politely.


    Yes, I called he Jixue to discuss things tonight.


    She didn''t take a seat, but always stood behind he Jifeng. I don''t know if the temperature in the box is too high. Her face has been red, a little more beautiful than what she saw that night.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. He''s asking me to come today?" Wang Yu came straight to the point and didn''t want to talk more nonsense. Besides, he was not a warm-hearted man.


    He benfeng was stunned for a moment, raised his head and looked at he benxue, and finally said the main thing:


    "Has the king''s sect leader ever heard of Wan hunjing?"


    Wanhunjing?


    Wang Yu was stunned for a moment. All the expressions on his face were a little light.


    At the same time, he thought to himself that he and Xiaohun didn''t know where they were before. It seemed that he Jifeng knew something.


    However, he didn''t seem to know anything. Instead, he looked like he had heard the name for the first time.


    He Jifeng looked at Wang Yu frowning and thinking, and smiled in his heart. It seems that Wang Yu, the king''s master who knows everything and can do everything in the eyes of everyone, also doesn''t understand things one day.


    He tried his best to restrain the expression on his face, but it was not difficult to see through the man and spirit in front of him, let alone Wang Yu, who lived in the square city for a long time.


    All his small expressions were taken into his eyes by Xiaohun and Wang Yu.


    "What''s the fool''s joy? Did he say it or not?" the little soul couldn''t help complaining, thought and said, "but it''s convenient for you to pretend you don''t know."


    Wang Yu took the delicate jade teapot on the table, slowly filled up his tea, and said, "I have a shallow knowledge. I really don''t know what it is. I''d better explain it to the master he, who is erudite and talented."


    With that, he picked up the just filled tea cup, took a sip, looked to congratulate the wind, and looked like a smile.


    "Cough..."


    Wang Yu''s words were direct. He Jifeng, who originally looked down on Wang Yu, felt that he was a gentleman with a villain''s heart.

 Chapter 446

    "Elder brother, if you have anything to say, the leader of the royal family has a lot of things. He Zixue is not as leisurely as us all day." he Zixue can''t see that Wang Yu is insinuated by his brother and makes a voice in anger. He wanted to help his brother out, but he Zifeng''s situation is more embarrassing.


    He Jifeng looked up and looked at he Jixue reproachfully. Then he turned around and smiled at Wang Yu, "little girl, don''t mind the king."


    Wang Yu shook his head and smiled at he Zixue, saying that he didn''t care about these.


    He Zixue''s face was already flushed. Wang Yu watched it. It was red from the root of his ears and even his neck. The twinkling spring in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Unfortunately, Wang Yu looked at it and turned his eyes directly. It was painful for an infatuated girl to feel sad alone.


    "Cough, Lord, I want to talk about wanhunjing today. It''s not without reason." seeing that the situation was not developing properly, he Jifeng quickly made a sound and pulled back to the business.


    Wang Yu listened quietly. His eyes stayed on the exquisite carved patterns of the tea cup in his hand. People couldn''t see whether he was appreciating the cup or listening to he Jifeng carefully.


    He Jifeng carefully looked at the man in front of him. Finally, he was not sure what the position of Wan hunjing was in Wang Yu''s heart... Although Wang Yu had shown no knowledge before... He Jifeng still felt strange.


    Maybe he thought too much?


    He Jifeng coughed twice, pondered, organized a language, and then said, "it is said that wanhunjing existed at the beginning of heaven and earth, and contains the power to create all things. If anyone can get it and make use of it, he can have incomparably strong control."


    "I don''t know. I really haven''t heard of such a thing."


    Before Wang Yu wanted to go back and ask Xiaohun, Xiaohun answered the question.


    After all, as the soul sword spirit, it has always existed because of guarding heaven and earth. There is no reason for the little soul not to know what existed at the beginning of heaven and earth.


    However, later it was sealed in the ten thousand soul sword and blocked from the outside world for a period of time. If there were earthly things in that time, it might not be known by the little soul.


    However, in that case, what he Jifeng is talking about now can only be said to be true and false, which is difficult to judge.


    Xiaohun hasn''t heard of it, but it may also be that later generations deliberately fabricated a tall background in order to exaggerate the use of wanhun crystal.


    Wang Yu thought, but it was only in a twinkling of an eye. At the moment, he was still listening attentively to he Jifeng''s introduction. Only with more introduction can Wang Yu judge the things behind Wan hunjing.


    "It is said that there have been countless battles for wanhunjing, but almost no place in the world is peaceful. There are wars everywhere, and there are sorrows everywhere."


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t respond, he Jifeng continued to talk. It didn''t sound boring, but there was something of the storyteller''s aura. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed banter.


    If he Jifeng knew that Wang Yu regarded him as a storyteller, he would be angry.


    "Later, from the distant mountains, there appeared a god man. People said he was neither male nor female, like a man or an immortal. There was always fog everywhere he walked. When he walked through one place, he stopped fighting and making peace. In this way, he crossed the whole continent and the world recovered its former peace. Wanhunjing was also taken away by the God and man, and then he disappeared from the world."


    After hearing this mythical story, Wang Yu had no expression. After all, it can be said that there must be many fictional elements. Let alone peace while walking, even the people of Emperor Wu''s ninth grade can''t spread fog all over the body. So the feasibility of this story... Deserves his deliberation.


    However, he Jixue on the other side is different. After all, she is a little girl and is at the age when she is most likely to fall in love with such mysterious people. I think she has a high acceptance of this kind of story.


    "What happened next? Brother, where did Wan hunjing go next?"


    He Zixue''s eyes twinkled with interest and stretched out his hand to pull he Zifeng''s sleeve. He Zixue''s words could not hide his curiosity.


    "Er... Then, the divine man began to travel all over the world. No one knew where he had gone. Only later, someone found that Wan hunjing appeared in Wutian college."


    Wutian college?


    This turn is not small.


    Wang Yu still wanted to smile. He wanted to see what he Jifeng could say.


    "Although no one has exactly said where wanhunjing is in Wutian college, wanhunjing is right here." he Jifeng looked at Wang Yu and finally said this sentence firmly.


    Such a serious look is not common for suspicious he Jifeng.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He Jifeng decided that the location of Wan hunjing was not normal by virtue of a so-called myth. What''s more, he Jifeng told him such important "news"?

 Chapter 447

    Wang Yu lowered his eyes and asked the most important question, "so you told me the existence of wanhunjing, do you want me to find it?"


    His mind was guessed. He Jifeng was unnatural for a moment and his face was slightly distorted. However, he soon recovered as usual and cleared his throat, "yes, but he really didn''t want to monopolize it. Moreover, this thing is useful to both of us."


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Wang Yu raised a few threads of interest.


    "According to the Fuwen annals handed down by the ancestors of he family, the ten thousand souls crystal contains infinite power, and the ten thousand souls are condensed into one, which is the best for forging Fuwen tools."


    When it comes to forging, he Jifeng subconsciously looks at Wang Yu, but there is still no superfluous expression on his face, which makes he Jifeng unable to stand discouraged.


    Although the he family has begun to go downhill from their old roots, they have to say that the wisdom of their predecessors is infinite.


    Wang Yu had heard of the Fu Wen Zhi, which the he family kept closed, but he didn''t expect that such a thing was recorded in it at that time.


    It is the common wish of every Rune master to make the runes and devices developed by him play a greater role. Moreover, Wang Yu has an ambition in his heart, which is stronger than that of ordinary fufu masters.


    He Jifeng also wants to renew the he family through this reform, so the acquisition of wanhunjing is the only way for them.


    "But Wutian college is so big. What specific place do you have?"


    Wang Yu thought for a moment and asked an important point. If there was such a specific point, the deal would not be impossible.


    After all, Wutian college has many people and a wide area. If you want to search place by place, you can''t find anything.


    Since he Jifeng said that there are records in their family''s runic records, there must be other clues, otherwise it is impossible to let them out so frankly.


    He Jifeng glanced at him, finally pursed his lips and shook his head gently.


    Fu Wenzhi really only wrote such a few lines of words to describe the story. It''s like a castle in the air. It sounds wonderful and mysterious, but it''s not practical.


    "Brother, I know."


    In their silence, they stood quietly behind he Zifeng. He Zixue spoke quietly. Both of them looked up at her.


    The sudden gaze made he Jixue blush, but she still knew that business was more important now, so she took a deep breath and said what she knew.


    It turned out that when their grandfather, the last owner of the family, was there, when she was young, she had heard the former owner say that Wan hunjing was kept by the chief Wu of the college.


    At that time, she was still young, so the former owner didn''t avoid her when he said such a secret, and she really didn''t care.


    Only because the name Wan hunjing sounds good, she has remembered it until now, and "Wu Changlao" has been recited by her as "five elders".


    "No wonder, Xueer, you often quarreled with Grandpa that you wanted five soul spirits. I just thought you said wonton wrong."


    He Jifeng looked clear. I think he was also impressed by it.


    But who are the five elders of Wutian college?


    "If I remember correctly, the elders of Wutian college are not determined by the ranking."


    Wang Yu frowned, and he Jifeng and he Jixue''s excitement was instantly cooled.


    It''s said that he Jixue was too young at that time. It''s understandable to remember wrong for a long time.


    The box fell into silence again. Only he Zixue recited this title again and again.


    "Five elders... Five elders... Yes! Do you have an elder surnamed five in your college? Or homonym, the one surnamed Wu can also!" he Zixue suddenly flashed and smiled at Wang Yu.


    Wu


    "Wang Yu, there is a man named Wu Chen, do you remember?" the little soul reminded Wang Yu that this man''s age is not small. If you convert it to the time when he benfeng and he benxue Grandpa were the masters of the house, it would probably be a vigorous youth.


    Yes, it''s Wu Chen!


    "I thought it was Wu Chen." Wang Yu opened his mouth and looked at he Zixue with gratitude. He Zixue finally calmed down because he was nervous, and his cheeks were red again.


    "Can this man talk to my grandpa at the right time?" he Jifeng asked. He didn''t want to make any mistakes.


    Wang Yu nodded and finally showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Well... Lord Wang, let''s go to Wutian college today and inquire about the reality of Wuchen." he Jifeng suggested. Once he started to propose, he couldn''t wait to get wanhunjing as soon as possible.


    "Of course," Wang Yu stood up and arched his hands at them. "Then, just leave."


    With that, he left the box with big steps.

 Chapter 448

    Wang Yu has left. He Jixue is still looking at the closed door and can''t come back for a long time.


    He Jifeng shook his head and also picked up the teapot to pour himself a cup of tea. Unexpectedly, the teapot was cold.


    Did he just drink herbal tea?


    Confused in his heart, he Jifeng subconsciously touched the tea cup used by Wang Yu, but he was jumped by the warm hand above.


    What''s the matter... Did Wang Yu use force to heat the tea while they were talking?


    It seems that Wang Yu''s strength has become stronger and stronger.


    "By the way! Big brother! I remember one thing!" he Jixue, who had been silent, suddenly screamed, startling he Jifeng who was meditating.


    "What''s the matter?" he frowned, a little impatient in his tone.


    He Zixue realized that he had just said something wrong, and his voice softened instantly. "Brother... I mean, even if Wu Chen was there at that time, was he an elder at that time?"


    Five elders, do you mean Wu Chen?


    He Jifeng looked a little dignified on his face, and finally said, "the king will handle it by himself, I believe."


    The night is as cool as water.


    There was a heavy rain in the afternoon, and the main road of Wutian college was covered with large and small puddles. There is no moon or star. The sky is still gloomy. Only the occasional cool wind makes people really feel that this is not a fantasy.


    Wang Yu was dressed in a black night suit, which was integrated with the gloomy sky.


    After coming out of the treasure chest, he went straight to the lonely soul to understand where Wu Chen was. Without stopping, he went directly to the most secret courtyards of Wu Tian college.


    Wang Yu''s black figure fluctuated up and down on the roof. If no one looked into the sky, he would not be aware of his arrival.


    He has also figured out the reason why he was found by he Zixue in he''s family. It''s not that he can''t hide, but that there are buried runes everywhere in he''s family. These runes are not high-level, and they are not aggressive. They have only one function, that is, when someone passes by this area, they can accurately inform the array giver and serve as a reminder.


    Just that day, he Zixue was ordered by he Zifeng to wait for Wang Yu to make a good test in the corner. Under the comprehensive circumstances, he was found.


    "On the top of the hill over there is Xuanling''s residence."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Yu was not far from the Presbyterian courtyard where the elders lived together. At this time, the little soul made a sound. Wang Yu turned and looked at a not very high mountain on one side.


    The mountain is dark blue and surrounded by wisps of white smoke. Although it has no other characteristics, it also has the meaning of Fairy Spirit.


    Speaking of it, Wang Yu seems to have heard that Xuanling family is a big family far away in the Xuanwu domain. In order to temper Xuanling''s will, his father sent him to Wutian college alone.


    Only because his mother was worried that he would not be used to living here alone, she paid a lot of money to buy a mountain not far from here, and sent someone to build the building on which Xuanling used to be at home, so that he could study here alone.


    "It''s said that Xuanling lives alone above?" Wang Yu stared at the smoky mountain for a while, but his feet didn''t change. He still jumped straight towards the elder''s courtyard.


    "Next time, I''ll have a chance to see it."


    This time things are complicated. Wang Yu still wants to focus on the overall situation.


    Not to mention whether we can see Wu Chen tonight and whether we can enter the Presbyterian courtyard is a difficult task.


    It is said that there are dozens of strong martial arts guards around the Presbyterian Academy. In the field of Wutian academy, there is no one who can deal with them at the same time.


    So when they heard that Wang Yu wanted to go to the Presbyterian to inquire about the news tonight, Langqing and Zhang Xing wanted to stop him. After all, breaking into the Presbyterian without strength at night was different from the previous wave of retreating animals.


    However, Wang Yu just said that they didn''t have to worry and disappeared. They knew that this was a rune that could move quickly in Wang Yu''s hand. Finally, they had no choice but to shake their head and pray that he could come back safely as before.


    "Here we are."


    Wang Yu squatted lightly on an ordinary roof and looked straight at a small black door in front.


    "Well, there are many experts around, at least martial arts disciples." Xiaohun''s voice is also full of seriousness. He is not sure whether they can successfully enter.


    Wang Yu took out an ordinary Rune from his sleeve and gently read a few spells. The rune was separated from his hand and floated in the air, shaking slightly. The spell was drifting down the wind towards a dark corner.


    In the silent night, a figure came out in a dark corner, holding a long mask in his hand, looked dignified and roared:


    "Bold assassin! Dare to break into the elder''s courtyard at night!"


    In the dark corner on the other side, a man also rushed out. He took a look at the man who had just saved. He also shouted and was about to rush to the former.


    The two fought, and the wind brought by force rolled up in the air, entangled you and me for a time.


    Wang Yu looked at them, got up from the roof, jumped a few steps and turned to the other direction.

 Chapter 449

    No one will find that the eyes of the two people who fought for no reason were empty and dark, and their actions were rigid, just like two puppets, just finishing the tasks entrusted to them by the silk thread.


    "So two high-level puppet symbols are used?" leaving the range that the two people can hear, the little soul relaxed and teased Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu gently hooked his mouth and didn''t speak. He just surrounded the periphery of the Presbyterian courtyard and found a new roof as a foothold.


    This time he didn''t have the rune, and there was a small black object on his right hand.


    "Psychedelic ray, the name is a little ugly."


    The little soul explained with interest. Wang Yu still didn''t say anything. The seal in his hand formed rapidly. Then, the black object was thrown directly into the narrow aisle here.


    After throwing it down, there was no sound or smoke. It was quiet as if nothing had happened.


    Wang Yu knew that all the dark guards here had been put down by psychedelic thunder.


    To be exact, psychedelic thunder is not a firearm in the real sense, but a talisman refined and formed with a spell.


    He family has always been good at making talismans with different effects and can be used in many different occasions. He and he Jifeng also discussed this with each other before.


    After that, he congratulated himself on what he said and his understanding, and developed many new types of talismans.


    Hallucinogenic thunder is a kind of, although this is not beautiful name is often make complaints about small soul, but the effect is good.


    Next, Wang Yu was around the Presbyterian courtyard. Without disturbing anyone, he solved all the dark guards outside the door, and finally broke in from the roof.


    Work in just ways work in just ways. "Wang Yu," he said, make complaints about the "fair and aboveboard" word. He still admires him for breaking the dark guards that the elders have never been able to attack.


    Of course, this is what happened after Wang Yu came home from the Presbyterian. Now, he is shuttling through the path of the Presbyterian.


    Why is it a trail? After all, the elders who live in the Presbyterian courtyard are still powerful elders. Even if he is very confident in his force, he is still afraid that he is still a student of martial arts, and if the elders attack together, he can''t take advantage of anything.


    "Wu Changlao, if you want me to say, the boy I talked about before still thinks he''s good and a good seedling."


    There was a sound of chatting ahead. Wang Yu stopped and held his breath in the deep alley, trying to hide himself.


    "What are you talking about? That child is simply stubborn. Look at what he did before. How can we recruit disciples who don''t listen to instructions like this?"


    Another voice retorted. Wang Yu frowned. This


    Is that him?


    What disciples do you accept?


    "Wu Chen! You''re just too sharp. The child is a good seedling, but your method is wrong." the voice in front persuades him, but he doesn''t want to listen to what he says later, because he knows Wu Chen is here!


    "Anyway, I don''t think Wang Yu can. I prefer Xuanling."


    Wang Yu smiled. It turned out that they were really talking about him, but Wu Chen obviously preferred Xuanling.


    Another elder laughed, "you like Xuanling, but others want you to teach. Xuanling is Lao Qin''s Apprentice."


    The footsteps gradually went away, and the voice of the two people''s conversation seemed to be getting farther and farther away. He waited for a while. When the surroundings were quiet to the point where there was no movement, Wang Yu walked out of the alley again and ignored the direction in which the voice of Wu Chen remembered in his heart just now disappeared.


    The Presbyterian doesn''t look big, but there are many paths and branches. Unless the elders who often walk back and forth come here for the first time, most people will get lost if there is no guidance.


    Wang Yu secretly used force to remember the direction where Wu Chen''s voice disappeared, but there will still be something he can''t hear. The tangle is that this just inaudible place is a fork in the road.


    In fact, there is another way not to get lost. He can step on the roof to find his way in the air, just like when he broke into Wutian college and he mansion at night.


    In that way, although Wu Chen may not be able to be found, he will not get lost.


    Now, Wang Yu really doesn''t know which direction to go.


    "I can''t use my perceptual power here." the little soul was a little helpless. Its perceptual ability can find the way and even find the location of Wan hunjing. Unfortunately, once used, the elders around will certainly feel the fluctuation of power, and it will be more difficult for Wang Yu to get away at that time.


    Wang Yu didn''t give up. He was silent for so long and finally walked to his left.


    "You... Wang Yu, you know Wu Chen is here?" the little soul exclaimed.


    "No," Wang Yu answered directly.


    "Then you still..."


    "Try anyway."

 Chapter 450

    On a moonless and starless night, the Presbyterian courtyard was quiet, even the wind seemed to have stopped, and there was no one to do it.


    "Ahead..." the little soul whispered with Wang Yu sneaking in the night, and his tone revealed uncertainty. How does it feel... There seems to be no way ahead?


    "Garden?"


    Wang Yu''s footsteps stopped. In front of him was a beautiful and fantastic garden surrounded by all kinds of flowers and plants. Although it looked a little scary at night, it was really a dead end with no way out.


    The decoration style here is obviously different from that of the rest of the Presbyterian.


    The Presbyterian academy is a group of highly respected and capable people selected by the Wu Tian Academy. Most of them are white bearded elders. They have long lost interest in the complex and colorful scene. Therefore, there are not many bright colors in the Presbyterian Academy. Even the walls of the academy are gray. At most, there are a few ribbons on the roof to adjust the light yellow, and nothing else is surprising.


    But this place is obviously different. Although the plants here grow particularly lush and the light at night is not very strong, Wang Yu can still see through these that the wall in front is painted with positive red and bright red. Even in such a dark night, it still attracts people''s attention.


    "Is there such a place in the Presbyterian?"


    Wang Yu took a step forward. At the same time, luck and powerful force formed a faint halo around him, which was a protective cover formed by his force.


    This garden is obviously different from other gardens. There must be something different. Therefore, in order to protect here, there must be more exquisite and detailed mechanisms.


    It''s necessary to guard against people. Just in case, Wang Yu should be careful.


    "Little soul, do you know what plant this is?"


    Wang Yu is light footed and stands near the corner of the wall. The vines here are the most lush. From a distance, it is a rich green, which looks particularly good against the red wall. Only after approaching, Wang Yu found that this was different from all the plants he had known before.


    Strictly speaking, its leaves are not green. The red leaves look as if they are integrated with the red walls behind. After entering, I found that the far looking green was like the blood of this plant. It radiated a weak light in the night and glittered and flowed. Starting from the soil, it extended upward along the roots and vines until the end of each leaf was stained with such green, making the most strange and dazzling whole plant.


    "If I remember correctly, this should be blue blood crying."


    The little soul thought for a moment, and finally opened his mouth and said a name that Wang Yu had never heard of.


    Blue blood weeping, it sounds like a heroic and magnificent artistic conception.


    Wang Yu stretched out his hand and wanted to touch it to see what the plant with such a beautiful and sad name was like, but the little soul stopped it:


    "No!"


    Hearing this, Wang Yu immediately withdrew his hand and stepped back one after another.


    Unfortunately, even if Wang Yu acted quickly, he was still a little slow. The originally peaceful blue blood sobbed for a moment, thinking that there was a sudden life. The long branches and tendrils grew rapidly in an instant, and all came towards the direction Wang Yu fled.


    "Blue blood weeping looks at a harmless and beautiful plant. In fact, as long as you perceive what life exists around it, you will destroy that thing regardless of everything."


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his posture skillfully avoided the blue blood cry that attacked him. At the same time, Xiao soul was also explaining what he knew about the blue blood cry.


    "This thing still has consciousness?" looking at the blue blood sobbing tengman who quickly found Wang Yu''s new coordinates after losing the target, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly.


    Separated from the blue blood sobbing of the wall, the red leaves swaying in the night are more colorful. It is clearly not flowering. It is even more beautiful than flowers.


    "It should be unconscious, but just now it should smell your breath, so it can keep chasing you." Xiaohun explained that there is uncertainty in his tone. Maybe he doesn''t know much about blue blood crying.


    Wang Yu nodded and had a solution in his heart.


    The speed of blue blood weeping tengman was not slow. Wang Yu bit his lips and took a few steps back. Unexpectedly, he touched the blue blood weeping close to the wall on the other side.


    His heart is not good. He adjusted the direction of dodging and deliberately moved towards the place where there is no green flash. Back and forth also consumes a lot of physical strength.


    It''s not a way to go on like this. Wang Yu wants to concentrate and hide his breath. In this way, the blue blood cry who has lost his guidance will not continue to attack. But the speed of blue blood crying is very fast. Even if he avoids quickly, he can only temporarily avoid being stabbed by it.


    The use of runes is too noisy. If it quarrels with other people in the Presbyterian, the matter will be more serious.


    In all kinds of difficult situations, Wang Yu can only dodge temporarily with his own movement. However, before he can think of the measures to deal with it, the stone brick under his feet suddenly sank. He was still moving and didn''t stand firm. He fell straight down.

 Chapter 451

    Wang Yu was flustered by the sudden loss of gravity, so when he fell heavily on the cold ground, he took out a rune from his arms without hesitation. After chanting the spell quickly, it lit up in the dark.


    Fire rune.


    It was originally used to attack. Wang Yu slightly changed a few words in the spell and could barely be used as a lighting tool.


    Wang Yu put the fire talisman aside and put it on the ground. He quietly adjusted his luck and adjusted his disordered breath after dodging at high speed and falling heavily.


    His left arm twisted when he fell down, and now it was swollen. Wang Yu touched it gently, which hurt his heart. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, put his right hand on his left arm quickly, and the dislocated bone was reconnected. It was just a skin injury on the surface. If it was not treated in time, it would take some time in the future.


    "What is this place?"


    Xiaohun could feel the pain on Wang Yu, so he shut up and just wanted to say something else to divert his attention at the moment.


    "I don''t know." Wang Yu''s face was sweating because of the pain. He picked up the rune from the ground expressionless and stood up as if nothing had happened.


    He didn''t know why there was such an out of place garden in the Presbyterian yard, and there was a blue blood weeping tengman who even the little soul didn''t know much about. But if there was no accident, everything above should be trying to guard this cold place, but he accidentally bumped into it.


    When he was meditating on the ground just now to adjust his breath, Wang Yu observed that the ground was not soil, but floor tiles similar to the garden above. But probably because it is cloudy and humid all the year round and there is no sunshine, there are more green moss on it.


    It''s not clear where this place is. Except for the runes on his hands, it''s dark all around. I can''t see anything else at all.


    But maybe it is because of this that Wan hunjing is hidden here?


    Wang Yu stood still and thought quietly. Wu Chen had gone in this direction before. Seeing that he had been entangled with blue blood cry for so long and had not been found, I don''t think Wu Chen would be nearby.


    It can be inferred that Wu Chen knew this for a long time, so he didn''t cry with blue blood, but came here and went straight to the ground.


    When Wang Yu was entangled with blue blood, he didn''t see where Wu Chen came out again. He thought there was another exit to this place.


    So


    He and Wang Yu have been knocked down by mistake. If you don''t explore, how can you afford these injuries on him.


    "Wang Yu, have you figured out how to get out of here?"


    Seeing that Wang Yu had not moved for a long time, Xiaohun also understood that he was thinking about the current situation, so he estimated the time. It just went out and asked, reminding them not to stay here for a long time.


    "Well, look around first."


    Wang Yu replied that the force had recovered almost. He was lucky again and the light protective cover appeared again in case of any emergencies.


    "Bang -"


    "Bang bang -"


    Bursts of bombing sounded from around Wang Yu, accompanied by bright yellow fire, which lit up the whole underground in an instant.


    Wang Yu held several burning talismans in his hand, rotated quickly and observed the situation around him.


    Wang Yu is really the first one who wants to use the fire talisman that others can''t find.


    However, the effect was remarkable. At least he saw a door from the bursts of fire, and the torch in one corner was accidentally lit by Wang Yu.


    The light of the underground lit up a little. Following the light that was not weak and the fire symbol used to illuminate in his hand, Wang Yu succeeded. Then all the remaining torches were lit. In an instant, the whole underground was displayed in front of Wang Yu.


    It''s not accurate to say it''s underground. To be exact, it should be a small basement. The secret room is not big. On the contrary, there is a little place except Wang Yu''s station. There is a big cabinet with a lock on it. According to the rust, it should have not been opened for a long time.


    "Feel it, little soul, and see if there is wanhunjing in it."


    Wang Yuning looked at the rusty cabinet and said softly. After all, starting from the blue blood cry, they don''t know everything here. Even if they are sure of their skills, they can''t be rash easily.


    And now it is underground. The little soul feels that it is unlikely to disturb the Presbyterian.


    "OK."


    The little soul answered. The next second, Wang Yu felt the huge force fluctuation around him again. Because the distance was not far, it was only a moment and returned to the silence just now.


    "Nothing." the little soul opened his mouth. Wang Yu understood and nodded.


    "But I obviously felt a lot of force fluctuations over there just now." the little soul opened again, and Wang Yu''s eyes turned to the door he saw at the beginning.


    It looks like a stone gate. There is a long wooden plaque on it. It is spread by moss, and the handwriting can''t be seen clearly.


    But just like this, Wang Yucai was more determined that there must be another exit opposite.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 452

    The stone gate has no mechanism, and it can be opened easily without any skills. Wang Yu works hard silently. The stone gate opens slowly, and the other side seems to reveal a faint light.


    Without making the gap of the stone gate too large, Wang Yu turned slightly to the other side, and then closed it again.


    Whether Wu Chen has been here or not, Wang Yu can''t leave his footprints. He came out after putting out all the torches just now.


    "It looks like a corner here."


    Wang Yu looked around. Behind him was the stone gate. In front and behind him were dark and hard stones. Only the lion camel on the left was far away, and there was a path through which a person passed.


    The path is not bright, and the light is not as light as the blue blood cry seen in the garden above.


    But now there is only one way. Wang Yu hid his breath and walked forward.


    The path is long, and finally there are two forks on the left and right. The light source is obviously on the left, and it is dark on the right.


    "Now that you''re here, go to the light on the right... If you have a chance, let''s come back again." the little soul made a voice and gave Wang Yu some suggestions.


    Wang Yu nodded and sneaked to the left without looking back. The situation here is not clear, so he tried not to speak. Now he tried not to make a sound.


    "Let me say that when you go shopping today, you should buy more runes of Wang Yu."


    The sudden sound from the front made Wang Yu stop, and his figure was hidden on the stone wall on one side.


    "What are you talking about? How can I do such a thing in the name of going out to work? Don''t you know that our chief Wu doesn''t like Wang Yu?"


    Wang Yuning, another voice sounded again. It sounded like he was with the man before. After listening to them talk about themselves and Wu Chen, Wang Yu couldn''t think what they were doing.


    "Zhang Qi! Fan Guangrong! What are you two doing? Come and help!"


    The rough voice came from a distance, which was different from the wariness of the two people''s whisper just now. This person was obviously higher than them. Even if he only listened to the voice, he could make people feel the superior pride in his words.


    "Stop pulling, the devil''s head is calling you." the person who spoke before opened his mouth. It seemed that he patted another person, and then a burst of footsteps went away, probably ran away.


    "Hum, Li Zezhong''s running dog," the people behind disdained, but he obviously didn''t dare to disobey the man''s order, so he walked quickly.


    "Fan Guangrong, hurry up! Whet haw, how can you still look like a woman!" the leader''s voice heard that he was not good-natured, and the anger in his tone seemed to eat him.


    The man in the back read a few more words. Wang Yu couldn''t hear clearly. He could only hear fan Guangrong''s accelerated footsteps.


    "Looks like a training camp? Or a secret base?" the little soul uttered his suspicions.


    Wang Yu frowned. He guessed it was almost the same. Besides Wu Chen, he couldn''t think of anyone who had the ability to think of building such an underground base.


    Knowing that there were people here, Wang Yu slowed down a little, but it''s not a simple thing to hold his breath while walking.


    "I''ll feel it again." the little soul couldn''t see Wang Yu''s practice of consuming force all the way. Even if they encounter any danger later, they simply have no time to recover their strength and deal with the situation.


    "No, it will be exposed." Wang Yu''s face has turned white, but he still makes a sound.


    I dare to use it in the secret room just now because the little soul can stop it before the force spreads, but it''s different from that just now. Once it is found by the people with high force, they can''t escape.


    He might as well be careful... Try not to be found


    Wang Yu still insisted on holding his breath and sneaking carefully. Xiaohun didn''t know how to persuade him. It was not the way to go on like this. Finally, he had to start to feel it directly.


    Obviously, after the perception opened, Wang Yu was the first to sympathize. He had no choice but to stop. He also understood that what Xiaohun decided would not change easily and stood in place waiting for Xiaohun to say the result.


    "There are not many people who can use force!" the little soul exclaimed with joy. Obviously, this result is the best, and they don''t have to be so careful anymore.


    "Little soul, thank you, but don''t do such a dangerous thing next time."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and was very grateful to Xiaohun. From the day he received the wanhun sword, Xiaohun has been helping him and growing up with him. He will never forget this kindness.


    Therefore, this time, he will live up to the little soul and will be able to get out of here.


    The front is unknown, but he is not afraid.

 Chapter 453

    The perception of the little soul gave Wang Yu some bottom in his heart. He held his breath for a while and walked steadily forward step by step.


    The stone path is not very long, but the light inside is not bright. Wang Yu clings to the root of the wall and is vigilant around.


    Turning a small corner on the left, Wang Yu only felt that he was suddenly enlightened in front of him. The faint yellow torches were placed in every corner, transmitting more light. Out of this path, there is a large open space in front of me. Although it is large, it is not empty. Several large ivory columns stand in eight directions of the whole room. From the wear degree of the patterns on them, it should have been built for a long time.


    The top of the head is not like the small secret room Wang Yu used before. It is hastily paved with a few small stone slabs. On the contrary, the ceiling of this place is made of finely carved lanolin jade and marble, and there is a caisson like thing in the center. The caisson is carefully decorated with colorful paintings with complex techniques, It looks even more beautiful than the decoration of the central main hall of Wutian college.


    "This is... A small palace."


    The little soul made a sound, and the tone was a little incredible. Such exquisite decoration only appears in such a small underground secret room. I feel a little out of place.


    What''s more, even if it''s Wuchen''s territory, how could he think of such unique decoration just for a small underground base?


    Moreover, there are no powerful people underground. Why is Wu Chen decorated like this? Just for your own pleasure?


    Wang Yu doesn''t think Wu Chen is such a person.


    "Anyway, look ahead."


    Wang Yu closed his eyes to the ceiling and walked in the direction of the sound that had just gone away. From the conversation of the three people, they should stay underground all year round. If they don''t make mistakes, one person will go out to buy in about a month to support their daily life.


    As he walked forward, Wang Yu''s exclamation became more and more profound. The design of this underground palace was almost the same as that of the imperial palace. The place where they came out of the path just now is the most humble place.


    The vivid little lions and toads in the corridors and corners always reveal a different noble temperament. Wang Yu became more and more suspicious of this place. Was it really established by Wu Chen?


    Along the way, he felt more like some powerful big man built here before, and then abandoned it for some reason. Wu Chen just picked up a bargain.


    Although this means that he looks down on Wu Chen, at present, Wang Yu really thinks so.


    "Xiaowen, what''s the matter with you today? You look very pale. Did those boys make fun of you again?"


    The sound of talking closer and closer stopped Wang Yu''s footsteps. He jumped quickly and easily, and his body fell steadily on the beam directly above.


    Looking at the roof from a close distance, I realized the delicacy, greatness and complexity of this creation.


    "No, no... Uncle Li, i... I don''t know. I always feel uneasy these two days..."


    As the voice drew closer, a blue and purple figure came into Wang Yu''s eyes. Although he looked down from the beam, he could clearly see that he was a beautiful girl.


    The man who came with her was five big and three thick, with a full beard on his face and a large long mandarin jacket on his body. The whole man looked more bloated.


    Wang Yu remembered his voice, which was the voice of the leader he had heard in the trail. His name seemed to be Li Zezhong. However, to his surprise, the tone of the woman in front of Li Zezhong was obviously different from the two people before him. This was with a trace of concern, and there was no obvious distinction between superior and subordinate.


    "Oh, silly boy, in fact, it''s better for men to do some rough work. You''ll be responsible for cooking for us. Otherwise, can we rely on your little girl''s family to take care of so many people in our underground palace?"


    Li Zezhong patted Xiaowen on the shoulder and said that he was a little embarrassed at last.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. There are more than ten people in this underground palace. For an underground building, the number is not small. It seems that he has only seen the tip of the iceberg of the underground palace.


    "Thank you, Uncle Li, but it doesn''t matter to me. If I do more for you, you can help Mr. Wu achieve his goal earlier." the figures of Xiaowen and Li Zezhong gradually go away. Wang Yu closes his eyes and explores the conversation between the two people by force.


    "Hey hey, you girl, Mr. Wu said don''t worry. We''re not in a hurry..."


    Two people finally walked farther and farther away. Maybe the underground air was not more convenient to feel than the ground. In the end, he couldn''t even hear their voices.


    There was silence again. Wang Yu jumped down from the beam, his face tense and lost in thought.


    Mr. Wu


    It''s Wu Chen.


    What''s he doing underground?

 Chapter 454

    The place where Wang Yu was just now happened to be a trident. Behind him was his way to the mysterious garden and small secret room. There was nothing worth exploring there. On the left is the place where Xiaowen and Li Zezhong came, and where Zhang Qi and fan Guangrong talked before, while on the right is the direction Xiaowen and fan Guangrong went.


    "Left or right?"


    Wang Yu is also thinking about this problem.


    Xiaowen and Li Zezhong have obviously finished what they should do in the so-called "Mr. Wu achieved his goal", so they should go back to rest or do other things just now. Then the right side may be the accommodation or kitchen in the underground palace, or it is an area dedicated to daily life.


    Wang Yu is not interested in these things. Although he came to the underground palace by mistake, he hopes to harvest something more useful.


    "On the left, I guess there''s important information over there."


    Wang Yu turned around and looked straight ahead. His eyes were full of firmness. He believed in his judgment and that Wu Chen was so mysterious in this place that there must be a big event.


    Maybe wanhunjing is here.


    After setting the goal, Wang Yu went straight ahead. This was originally a building like an ambulatory. Every few steps, a small exquisite oil lamp was hung on the wall to illuminate the whole road.


    However, as he walked, Wang Yu gradually realized that something was wrong. When he came from the place just now, the lights became darker and darker and the temperature in the air became lower and lower.


    He stopped, turned and walked back a few steps. After thinking for a while, he saw that the farther he went, the greater the distance between the lamps. Moreover, the workmanship and beauty were obviously different from those before. There was a way to imitate the traces in front, but he could not compare with the perfect appearance before.


    And


    Wang Yu stroked the slightly damp wall with his hands, which was obviously different from that just now. Did the people who built this underground palace get lazy in the end?


    But look carefully, the two decoration styles are similar, but there are obvious differences. The age of the back wall should not be too long.


    Anyway, Wang Yu still wants to move on. After all, there are walls on both sides. Even if he has more questions, he can only move on. It''s not too late to find a place where he can hide himself.


    But as he walked forward, Wang Yu could gradually hear a clear knocking sound. The sound is not regular. It''s more like many people are doing such a job. Although the timbre is clear, it is chaotic and has no beauty.


    Wang Yu knew that the crowd gathered in the underground palace was not far away, so he was more careful and tried to find a place to hide.


    Suddenly, his feet were soft. Wang Yu felt as if he was stepping on a soft thing, with a not bright light. He looked down and saw that his feet were no longer bluestone floor tiles, but soft soil.


    Looking around, the surface in front is a brown copper color, and there is no floor tile.


    Plus the sound of knocking


    Wang Yu''s mouth was tickled, and he already had an idea in his heart.


    "You should be able to see the people in the underground palace in front. It is estimated that Wu Chen has arranged what people will build here."


    With Wang Yu''s explanation, his figure dissipated in the air like the wind, fleeting, as if nothing had existed.


    "Zhang erhu, you worked very hard today! Did you see Miss Xiaowen coming just now and want to show more ~"


    "Go away! I just want to help Mr. Wu achieve his goal earlier. Who is like you, thinking about these useless things all day!"


    "Hey, hey, if I say, we should separate a few waves and come here to dig in turn. Then we don''t have to be so tired!"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen the sunshine for a long time. Zhang Qi is really a boy. He can go out every month and doesn''t know what to say. I''m sorry to see so many people after going out."


    "If I say so, he just wants us to be unhappy!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a roar of voices. With the knock just heard, it was on the left side of the corridor in front of Wang Yu.


    Listening to their chat, I should dig here every day, and the walls here are all mud. Like the ground that suddenly turned into mud just now, it hasn''t been long.


    Wang Yu guessed that it was Wu Chen who ordered these people to dig forward from the beautifully decorated place. As for the purpose of doing this


    He didn''t know clearly, but Wang Yu was not discouraged. He took a few steps forward and held his breath in a small corner in the dark. Coincidentally, the wall here was a whole stone.


    "Lao Fan, you said we dig like this every day. Can we dig the legendary wanhunjing?"


    A man of some age uttered a voice with self-confidence and retreat.

 Chapter 455

    "What do you mean can you dig it? We work so hard every day, and we will be able to dig it in the end."


    Another voice retorted, but it was not fan Guangrong''s voice that Wang Yu had heard before.


    But it could also be another fan. He shook his head and smiled and continued to listen.


    "He Liucheng, what are you talking about! I didn''t ask you! You support Wu Changlao so much, of course you have to say so." sure enough, the man who just started talking said, a little embarrassed and angry.


    Wang Yu didn''t want to listen to the quarrel of the following people. Wan hunjing had taken his attention from his mind now.


    Doesn''t it mean that Wan hunjing has been handed over to Wu Chen for safekeeping? Why does he have to find someone to dig what wanhunjing here now?


    And it''s still underground. When and how was the underground palace just discovered built?


    So many questions rushed into Wang Yu''s mind for a time. He seemed unable to think. Finally, he had to be lucky to force the inherent way of thinking out of his mind and re sort out the clues he currently mastered.


    The current situation is that Wu Chen employs or uses more than 20 people to live underground all year round. He digs wanhunjing in this underground palace day and night. From just now on, he also found that the earth ground should have been excavated recently. They should have been digging straight these days.


    Now dig here... If any, it should be almost there.


    "Little soul, now can you please feel whether there is wanhun crystal in the place they dug in front, or if it is not wanhun crystal, also feel whether there is something comparable."


    Wang Yu whispered. The previous excavation and deliberation are all ordinary people without any force, so they can''t feel the fluctuation of force. At this time, the little soul uses perception and doesn''t have to worry about their discovery.


    A familiar wave of force came. Wang Yu knew that the little soul was making efforts.


    "Ah! Yes! Wang Yu, there are ten thousand soul crystals in the soil in front. Although the fluctuation is very small, it can still be perceived!" the little soul was excited and said. He hesitated a little when the fluctuation is very small. It is reasonable to say that if ten thousand soul crystals are in the soil, they should not be affected.


    Then the only possibility is that wanhunjing was kept in a box or secret box in order to prevent soil from contaminating it.


    Lenovo said that Wuchen kept wanhunjing before. Did Wuchen try to hide wanhunjing in a box and finally bury it in the soil?


    In this way, it can also explain why there are so many blue blood tears planted in the mysterious garden outside. Most of them are used for defense by Wu Chen in order to prevent others from entering the underground palace.


    After all, even if Wang Yu had exhausted all his strength, he could only hide. If he hadn''t been lucky and bumped into the small secret room, it would be difficult to get away for a while.


    "I just thought about it. It was my fault before. Thanks to you telling me, I realized."


    Before Wang Yu finished thinking, Li Zezhong''s thick voice came from the corridor. With silk, I was embarrassed and getting closer and closer.


    Hasn''t he gone back?


    Wang Yu frowns. He is just around a corner now. Although he can''t see any light, if there are many people, he may take a few steps here. Then


    He was found.


    Not to mention Li Zezhong''s broad figure, it''s not easy to deal with the dozens of strong men who work with a hammer each.


    Not to mention being blocked here, he has no place to escape.


    Wang Yu held his breath and waited for him to pass quietly, pretending that he was a wall.


    "Don''t say that. Everyone looks down and doesn''t look up. It''s good to communicate more."


    Xiaowen''s voice came. The next second, Wang Yu felt a special fragrance of a girl. Xiaowen was getting closer and closer to him. One step closer, the two of them stuck together.


    "Brothers, I''m really sorry. Obviously we are all the same people, but I shout at you and sometimes beat and scold you. It''s really my fault."


    Li Zezhong didn''t even look at the corner. He went straight inside and spoke loudly to the men working. His voice was so loud that everyone stopped their work.


    For a time, the underground was quiet.


    But the next moment, the men who stopped working began to say they didn''t care.


    But at this time, Xiaowen probably didn''t stand firm. She stepped back. In a panic, her soft hands had no place to put them. She even pressed them on the palm of Wang Yu''s breath holding seal.


    The warm touch made her exclaim, "ah! What''s this!"


    The original voice was not very loud, but now the men inside have no work and are heard.


    Then someone rushed out with a torch, with an anxious look on his face.

 Chapter 456

    However, under the torch, there is only the cold stone wall, nothing else.


    "Miss Xiaowen, what happened to you just now? What happened?"


    Li Zezhong stepped forward and spoke on behalf of the men. Looking at the men behind, his faces were also anxious and concerned.


    After all, the only little girl who gets along with them day and night, no one can bear to let her suffer a trace of injustice.


    "I... I seem to have touched a person''s hand just now!" Xiaowen had tears in her eyes. It''s hard to imagine that she touched someone else''s hand in such a dark place just now. All the people in their underground palace are concentrated here. Then who was that just now?


    Xiaowen dare not think. She is a timid girl. She doesn''t want to know what''s going on.


    "No, we were all here just now. How could you touch other hands?" a skinny man made a noise in the crowd and was immediately stared and despised by others.


    "What, that''s clearly the case..." seeing that everyone didn''t agree with him, the man couldn''t provoke him and retorted, but Li Zezhong robbed him:


    "It''s all right, Xiaowen girl. Let me take you back to your room to have a rest. You must be too tired these days. It''s hard to take care of us all day."


    As soon as these words came out, others began to agree, trying to expose the matter just now.


    The man who spoke just now realized that they didn''t want to worry about whether there was anyone, but how to comfort the only girl.


    He also opened his eyes, repeatedly said to let Xiaowen go back to her room to have a rest, and finally watched her go with the two men.


    "Speaking of it, Miss Xiaowen is also very poor." a man said aloud.


    "Yes, I heard that her family was destroyed early when she was a child. Thanks to Mr. Wu''s adoption, she survived." another man answered, picked up a hoe and turned to go back to the place where she had just worked.


    "Alas, our people here, whose lives are not bitter?" others spoke, but they had no spirit.


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    A knock sounded, and here it returned to its previous state, as if nothing had happened.


    The other side.


    At the moment when Wang Yu was met by Xiaowen, he dodged with his right hand. I don''t know where he met. After that, the slate behind him quickly and silently reversed, and then he was turned out close to the stone wall.


    Before, I wanted to find the exit. Now I just learned the whereabouts of Wan hunjing. Unexpectedly, I came out of the underground palace so dramatically.


    Wang Yu couldn''t laugh or cry. His face was deeply helpless.


    "Shall we go back?" the little soul asked aloud. After all, it''s not easy to know the whereabouts of Wan hunjing. It''s a pity if we don''t go back to get it.


    Wang Yu patted the soil on his body, stood up, looked up at the slightly white fish belly in the East, stretched out his hand to cover his eyes and sighed:


    "No, another day."


    It''s almost dawn now. Without the cover of night, it''s not so easy to sneak into the Presbyterian court again.


    This time I wanted to find out the details of Wu Chen. I didn''t expect to find such a mysterious underground palace. It''s a great harvest.


    Wang Yu looked at the surrounding magic environment. It was surrounded by dense plants. The ground was full of dead trees and leaves that had accumulated all over the ground a long time ago. Behind him was a big mountain with black stone walls. I think he came out from here just now.


    From the dead leaves and a weed, it can be seen that no one has come to this place. That is to say, the mechanism he came out just now, like in the secret garden, is not a common entrance or exit, or a mechanism that no one knows at all.


    He was lucky enough to pack them all and save his two lives.


    Wang Yu was lucky. Then he lightly touched his toes and sped away in the face of the rising sun.


    Having spent a night in the Presbyterian, he is now in high spirits.


    Today''s adventure is thrilling but meaningful.


    When he returned to the lonely soul''s house, it was completely bright.


    Wang Yu walked into the room. Just as he was about to write a letter to he Jifeng, the boy outside the door gently knocked on his door:


    "Sect leader, young master he benfeng, I''d like to see you. I''m waiting for you in the front hall now."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, he and he Jifeng had such a tacit understanding. But no wonder he Jifeng was so anxious. He said he wanted to come to the inspector''s old house last night. He also guessed what he would encounter at night, so he came to him early in the morning to ask about the situation.


    "Lord, you''re here."


    As soon as Wang Yu stepped into the front hall with one foot, he Jifeng, who was sitting in the passenger seat, immediately stood up and hurried towards Wang Yu.


    "Oh, can''t wait to see Wang?" Wang yushuanglang smiled and joked in his tone.

 Chapter 457

    He Jifeng frowned slightly, but he still opened his mouth and asked what he wanted to ask most, "did you hear the whereabouts of wanhunjing?"


    Wang Yu waved his hand, sat directly on the main seat, placed the tea lanterns, and looked straight at he Jifeng. "He came just in time. Today, I just want to talk to you about our cooperation."


    As soon as he Jifeng''s face changed, he just felt that Wang Yu was playing with him, but he couldn''t get angry with Wang Yu at present. Finally, he just cursed him in his heart and took a deep breath, "king, I want to ask you what you found last night?"


    Wang Yu just shook his head with an inaudible smile on his face. "Mr. He, things need to come one by one. At present, the most important thing is to solve our cooperation first."


    "Isn''t the matter of cooperation settled long ago? What else can we discuss?"


    He Jifeng was impatient in his tone. He didn''t know why. He was always happy and angry in front of people. How could he always be angry when he came to Wang Yu!


    Wang Yu glanced at him, which made he Jifeng feel guilty and turned his eyes.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu said, "although we have decided to cooperate, I don''t represent myself. There are not only lonely souls behind me, but also those rich men who cooperate with me. Their opinions are more important."


    At this point, he Jifeng realized that he didn''t say anything to refute just now, so he went along with Wang Yu''s words.


    But


    "The runes and runes sold by the he family were exclusive. Now we have to cooperate with other businessmen? Sorry, sect leader, I can''t agree with you."


    He Jifeng stood up from his seat and bowed his hand at Wang Yu. His face was firm and proud.


    He family, even if they don''t earn a penny, also have the pride and dignity of not relying on others.


    But such behavior only made Wang Yu feel funny. He also got up from his seat, paced to he Jifeng, stopped his playful smile, said solemnly without expression:


    "This is the dignity that your he family has inherited from their ancestors? However, you said before that if your he family still follows the old routine, it will eventually go downhill."


    He Jifeng''s body shook and his eyebrows frowned. This... Was really what he said himself.


    But, but this is different


    Methods are methods, dignity and so on. We can''t confuse them


    "I didn''t say to let your he family''s things be completely and handed over to the major rich people for sale. I understand that your he family has its own set of sales promotion methods. However, if you don''t take this step, even if you want to reform and make the he family''s transformation not go downhill, it''s impossible."


    Wang Yu saw that he was hesitating. This remark was a heavy blow to his heart. Taking advantage of his hesitation, he said: "the day after tomorrow, I will hold a banquet in the seclusion of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, all the rich people who cooperate with me will come. I hope you can participate together that day and discuss how to further occupy the market."


    He Jifeng clutched the cuff tightly, and his face seemed to struggle. Wang Yu dropped the last bomb at this time:


    "Well, go back and think about it. As for WAN hunjing, I haven''t figured it out myself. I''ll tell you when the time is ripe."


    He Jifeng had no way to refuse the obvious order to leave. He had no choice but to leave. Originally, he came with the excitement of finally knowing the whereabouts of wanhunjing, but finally he lost his interest in hesitation.


    Really just give up?


    Don''t you want to take the first step, as Wang Yu said, and fail from the beginning?


    No, he''s the owner.


    He can''t act willfully.


    Qing seclusion


    He''ll go.


    He Jifeng looked back at Wang Yu''s front hall, and finally turned firmly and left.


    Time passes quickly. After thinking about some things clearly, you will feel that there is no big deal for what you originally thought you could not do at all.


    The whole second floor, including the hall, was wrapped up by Wang Yu.


    It''s not because of the large number of people, but Wang Yu said that he wanted to provide a quiet place for the people attending the banquet to discuss major issues together, just like the name of the restaurant, Qingyou.


    He Jifeng came early. As a scholar, he always adheres to the way of a gentleman and doesn''t like to be late.


    The rich men who cooperated with Wang Yu came one after another. They were only local rich men before. They had little contact with people in the big family, so they didn''t know he Jifeng. They should only be Wang Yu''s friends.


    Everyone arrived, but Wang Yu himself didn''t show up.


    Hong Jun, who had always had a good relationship with Wang Yu, didn''t know what Wang Yu was doing this time, and his face was full of doubts.


    "I don''t know who this is..."


    Whispering, a man finally opened his mouth, looked at he Jifeng strangely, and asked in a strange voice.

 Chapter 458

    The four people were surprised when he said this.


    Hongjun stayed at Wu Tian College for a long time, so he was not familiar with the name. After all, the three families he had investigated before had found only information related to family owners.


    But he Jifeng added the word "He Jia" before his name, which means he is not alone.


    "What are the people of the he family doing?" Shi Cifang liked to talk more. This time, he was also the first to speak after he benfeng spoke, with a little skeptical contempt on his face.


    The people of the big family always look down on the local rich, and when did they get into the eyes of these rich? These two directions are incompatible. Now the he family suddenly appear at the dinner they discuss together, and the two sides naturally look down on them even more.


    He Jifeng was a little embarrassed on his face. He didn''t want to come before. He didn''t want to cooperate at the thought of the tense relationship between the family and the rich. However, since he had thought it over in his heart, he should also face these things face to face.


    "Like all of you today, I am invited to the banquet of the king''s sect leader."


    He Jifeng stood up, with a modest and polite smile on his face, arched his hands at those present and said, "Don''t think too much. The he family originally focused on doing Rune business. To be honest, the current situation is special. I have discussed with the king''s sect leader to jointly develop new rune devices. Only through continuous research and development and progress can the rune market of Wutian University burst out more vigorous vitality."


    At the end of his speech, he Jifeng glanced at the crowd again, smiled, and Shi Shiran sat down without a trace of dissatisfaction and pride. Although he was still a scholar''s aura, his aura was no different from that of the rich.


    "Mr. He." another burly man on the table frowned, stood up, put his hands on the table and leaned forward slightly. He was just sitting opposite him. The tall man naturally formed a unique aura and sense of oppression.


    He Jifeng on the other side didn''t seem to notice. He just sat quietly in his seat, looked up at the man, smiled and motioned him to continue.


    "My name is Qian Hailiang. I''m just a rude person. What I''m going to say is whether it''s rough or not. Childe he knows. Don''t mind. We always pay attention to integrity in doing business. We discussed with the king''s sect leader before. He is responsible for providing us with runes. We are responsible for sales. When we make money, he only takes a commission, and the rest is our own income."


    Speaking of this, Qian Hailiang scanned for a week with sharp eyes. "Brothers, is that right?"


    On weekdays, they only distribute the sales points on the surface, and then pick up the goods from Wang Yu according to the ability of the store, so they don''t know how to distribute the money. Qian Hailiang took off their mask.


    The scene was a little awkward for a moment.


    "I said, can''t you go in? I think Qian Hailiang can say that you''re not worried that the psychological defense line just established by he Jifeng will collapse again?"


    Langqing and Wang Yu are sitting in another room on the second floor of Qing''s secluded residence, which is just next to the room where they have a banquet. What others don''t know is that the back of an insignificant screen over there is actually hollowed out, which is just the passage to this room, so their words and deeds over there will be seen by Wang Yu and Wang Yu through the hollowed out patterns.


    With a cup of tea in his hand, Wang Yu looked at he Jifeng and Qian Hailiang with great interest, and raised a good-looking arc at the corners of his mouth. "No, he Jifeng will handle it himself. I''ll go there when the time is ripe."


    "Now, childe he says that he wants to research and develop together with the king. If he wants to sell at that time, do you know whether he''s a source of goods or a point of sale? Or are they all?"


    Qian Hailiang''s words were somewhat aggressive, but he asked the wishes of all the rich.


    The most important thing for businessmen is their interests. They don''t care about the contempt chain of those business circles. The first thing they think of is whether their interests will be damaged.


    He Jifeng was surprised. He had done countless ideological work for himself and finally overcome the psychological obstacle of cooperating with the rich. However, he didn''t expect that these rich people were completely different from what he thought. However, it was good. There was a big conflict between the two sides, and the matter was easy to solve.


    "Lord Wang was only responsible for the R & D and production of runes and runes before, and you have full power in sales. I believe your sales ability must not be weak, and our he family has always been committed to Rune business, and has its own unique method from production to sales."


    He Jifeng''s voice fell, but he didn''t explain the functions of the he family. Everyone in the seat frowned, didn''t speak, and thought about something.


    "I..."


    "I''m sorry you''re late today."


    Before he Jifeng continued to say anything, Wang Yu''s voice came from far and near outside the door. Everyone was in high spirits. They knew that the LORD was coming and looked at him one after another.

 Chapter 459

    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Everyone''s expression came into his eyes and his heart was clear.


    He Jifeng turned his back to the door and didn''t turn around at the moment. From the time Wang Yu didn''t come, he already understood that Wang Yu wanted to communicate with these rich people first. If he couldn''t do it, there was no need for later cooperation.


    However, although he understood these reasons, he Jifeng was still a little uncomfortable. Wang Yu didn''t say anything before, and he didn''t have much preparation. It was really uncomfortable to be questioned and discussed by a full table.


    Hong Jun had been silent before. Now he was a little confused to see Wang Yu coming late.


    As mentioned earlier, they only cooperate with the rich and even monopolize the whole Wutian college. They are also working hard for this. How can they cooperate with the he family, the head of the three families now?


    Think even those who buy runes will wonder?


    However, Hong Jun always knew that Wang Yu was not an innumerable person in his heart, so he didn''t speak again. He just watched the change, and finally saw the situation before making a choice.


    "Lord Wang, you came just in time. About cooperation with he family..."


    Seeing Wang Yu coming, Hong Jun also stood up and arched his hands at him. He wanted to tell Wang Yu what had just happened, but Wang Yu interrupted him with a wave.


    Although confused, Hong Jun still stopped talking and stood quietly waiting for Wang Yu to say something.


    "It''s a great honor for everyone to come on time today. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you in time when Mr. He and I proposed to cooperate. This caused friction just now. It was my improper handling."


    After some polite words, even if he wanted to say more before, Qian Hailiang, who had been making trouble all the time, restrained his temper and sat back in his original position, waiting for Wang Yu to "explain" to them.


    "As for the cooperation with he family, to be honest, I have made a complete plan..."


    Wang Yu stood beside he Jifeng and began to explain his plan seriously.


    It''s getting late, and the rich and guests are leaving one after another. Judging from the smiles on their faces, they have gained a lot of happiness in qingyouju today.


    "Wang... Lord... Today... Thanks... Thanks to you..."


    Qian Hailiang''s face turned red and his eyes were drunk. He dragged himself to Wang Yu. One arm swayed and was about to climb up Wang Yu''s shoulder. Even his words were intermittent, as if he could smell the smell of wine.


    Wang Yu glanced at him, but did not dodge. A young man behind him came forward, held Qian Hailiang and bowed his head respectfully.


    "Boss Qian, you''ve drunk too much. The cooperation is in our hands. Don''t worry."


    It seemed that it was just for Qian Hailiang to listen to Wang Yu''s words. As soon as the voice fell, the boy put Qian Hailiang on his arm and went out.


    "He''s so drunk. What''s the use of saying these words to him?"


    He Jifeng came out from behind Wang Yu with a disdainful look on his face.


    Wang Yu watched Qian Hailiang disappear on the stairs. Then he turned around and sat down at the dinner table again. He poured himself a cup of tea silently. "What you think is drunk may not be really drunk."


    Then he looked up and drank the tea in the cup.


    What else is true or false?


    He Jifeng just turned back to see this action. He looked very natural and unrestrained, but he glanced his mouth, "rude."


    Wang Yu shook his head and didn''t speak. His cooperation these days has made him used to this man''s strange character and his frank evaluation of him.


    I can''t say I don''t like it, but he is really a good partner.


    The people at the party had gone almost, so the two people could chat recklessly, but there was another man who seemed to have been drunk and fell asleep. He didn''t start, lay motionless on the dinner table, and didn''t know if he heard their conversation.


    "Who is this? Why don''t you arrange someone to take him back?" he Jifeng went behind the man, pointed to his head and asked aloud.


    Wang Yu was still silent, with a light hook in the corner of his mouth. He looked at the man lying on the table quietly, and then poured tea leisurely. It was none of his business.


    He Jifeng was ignored again. Just about to get angry, the person lying on the table suddenly raised his head and startled him.


    "Mr. He, I''ve heard a lot about you, Xia Hongjun."


    Yes, this man is Hong Jun. like several times before, he pretends to be drunk in order to stay and discuss things with Wang Yu.


    However, Hong Jun is wrong. Today is also the first time he has seen he Jifeng and heard the name for the first time. If you want to say that you have heard a lot about your name, there is no such thing at all.


    "You... Hello, I''m congratulating you."


    He Jifeng had to take a few steps back and introduce himself, but the expression on his face showed that he was still easing the sudden thing.


    Is this Wang Yu''s undercover between the rich?

 Chapter 460

    Looking at he Jifeng and Hong Jun, Wang Yu finally stood up and introduced each other, "he Jifeng is actually the owner of the he family, Hong Jun, my brother. Now he is helping me sell runes."


    He Jifeng nodded, and Hong Jun directly hugged him after listening to him. "It was the master of he family. He was rude before. Please don''t take it to heart."


    He Jifeng also bowed his hand slightly, "boss Hong is. I don''t know that boss Hong is the brother of the king''s sect leader."


    Wang Yu looked at them and said directly, "you don''t have to be so polite. Let''s get down to business first."


    Hong Jun nodded, but still stood behind he Jifeng. After he Jifeng sat down, he sat down on one side of the chair.


    Wang Yu saw it, but didn''t say anything. He directly began to discuss more secret cooperation matters.


    Even if Wang Yu said Hong Jun was his brother, Hong Jun was just an ordinary businessman in the final analysis. Wang Yu has a lonely soul behind him. Now he is a powerful talisman. He can be on an equal footing with he Jifeng, the master of the family, but he can''t.


    Wang Yu must also understand that he did not force them both.


    So far, all the discussions on the cooperation with the he family have been completed. Of course, there were some small frictions during the implementation, but fortunately, the he family and the rich have a good set of ways to deal with malicious customers, so the implementation is also successful.


    These days, Wang Yu can finally stay at school for some time. Those previous experiences almost gave Wang Yu the illusion that he was not here to go to school.


    "You haven''t come out for a long time. Winter is coming."


    Li Xiaoxiao and Wang Yu walked side by side in the most beautiful garden in the teaching area of Wutian University. The sun shone on her delicate cheek as if it had crossed a layer of golden light.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He smiled and nodded. He really didn''t go out for a walk for a long time.


    Originally intended to go to the shop again today, but Li Xiaoxiao caught him at the door and said he hadn''t seen him for a long time. He had to take him outside.


    He thought for a while. It was good, but he didn''t refuse. They walked and played all the way and swayed here slowly.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t enjoy the beauty of the garden in late autumn. Someone in front of him shouted at him.


    "Oh, isn''t this Lord Wang? I''m still free to come to our small place Wutian college today ~"


    The source of the sound is a thin man wearing Huafu. Although he looks good, his eyes are sunken and his eyes are godless. The current cyan is clearly visible. It looks like he is addicted to beauty every day.


    "Oh, Li Er, what are you talking about? The king''s sect leader came out today to accompany the beauty."


    Another man came out behind him. Compared with Li Er, this man was more normal, but his tone was still hard to hide his contempt and disgust for Wang Yu.


    "You... What are you talking about!"


    This was naturally heard by Li Xiaoxiao. As soon as her face changed, she was about to rush to the front with her fists, but she was pulled by Wang Yu.


    Li Xiaoxiao didn''t understand and turned her head. She didn''t think Wang Yu was a coward who didn''t dare to say a word after being bullied. If so, then she Li Xiaoxiao will break off with Wang Yu!


    "Thank you for your concern, but who are you two? I don''t know you."


    Wang Yu took Li Xiaoxiao''s hand and pulled her behind him. Then he took a step forward and said quietly. Such a relaxed appearance makes people feel more uncomfortable than directly rushing forward to beat them. I have to say that Wang Yu''s move just conquered them.


    Li Er''s face was a little uneasy. He still shouted at Wang Yu, "don''t pretend to be garlic. Wang Yu, others are afraid of you. I''m not afraid. Don''t you know who I am? I''ll tell you today that I''m the second young master of the Li family, one of the three families. Do you hear me?"


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and said, "Oh."


    Then turn around and get out of here. Li Xiaoxiao saw that Wang Yu didn''t intend to entangle with them more and didn''t talk anymore. He just felt that his wrist held by Wang Yu was slightly hot


    "What do you mean! I''m talking to you. Don''t go!"


    Seeing this, another man hurriedly shouted to them, his tone was a little urgent, and there was a bit of panic in his eyes.


    After receiving Wang Yu and Li Xiaoxiao''s meeting today, he and Li Er also received the order sent to them by Xuanling, that is, to provoke Wang Yu and embarrass him in full view of the public. It''s best to make Li Xiaoxiao bored with Wang Yu.


    As a dandy who often eats, drinks and plays with Li Er, he has a good way to win the eyes of beauty by provocation, but he was defeated by Wang Yu today.


    Not to mention his frustration, the most important thing was that he didn''t finish what Xuanling told him, which made him more nervous.


    But before Wang Yu turned around, another voice couldn''t help it.


    "What''s it like to make a noise in the garden in broad daylight? What''s going on?"


    Xuanling was dressed in a bright crimson robe and appeared in front of the crowd.

 Chapter 461

    Xuanling had planned to wait for Wang Yu to become angry when he was provoked and reappear when he had no image. At this time, Li Xiaoxiao would see Wang Yu''s true face and understand that he is the best one compared with Wang Yu.


    However, Meng San and Li Er, two stupid guys, were so incompetent that they let Wang Yu run away immediately. That''s not good, so Xuanling came in person and wanted to make Wang Yu angry again.


    "Brother Xuan, this..."


    Li Er turned around and saw that Xuanling was coming. A trace of unnaturalness flashed across his face. He explained his own affairs, but he didn''t do it well. He couldn''t imagine how Xuanling, a grumpy man, would deal with himself.


    "Brother Xuan, it''s like this. We kind-hearted want to say hello to Wang Yu and exchange classmate friendship. He ignored us and left us. So Li Er felt uncomfortable."


    Meng San arched his hand slightly towards Xuanling. He hated iron and steel. He looked at Wang Yu''s back and complained.


    In fact, he also knew that Xuanling was probably watching from behind just now, but since he appeared now and spoke like this, he also wanted to give Xuanling a step down.


    When he finished, he turned his head and stared at Li Er carefully. Li Er''s hesitation is the most brainless performance.


    Xuanling was in a bad mood, and Li Er''s refusal to speak made him more upset. Fortunately, there was a sensible Meng San who could speak, so he was relieved.


    "Wang Yu, did you hear that? Meng San said just now that you have no respect for your elders. You always ignore your senior brother when he talks to you. Should you come and apologize?"


    Xuanling said and walked forward a few steps, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Wang Yu, they deceive people too much. I''ll help you clean them up."


    Li Xiaoxiao really can''t stand it. She was the master''s daughter when she was young. She grew up spoiled and spoiled, and no one dared to provoke like this. Her spirit is naturally high. But today, together with Wang Yu, I saw others bullying, so I was filled with righteous indignation.


    "Thank you, elder martial Sister Li, but you''re a girl. You''d better not show up. I can handle these things myself. Thank you for your kindness."


    Wang Yu turned to Li Xiaoxiao and smiled. He patted her on the shoulder and walked in the direction of Xuanling.


    It''s a fine day today. The sun has swept away the humidity and shade that had rained before. Many students of Wutian University chose to take a walk in the garden. They just saw Xuanling, the most popular one on the campus, and Wang Yu, the most popular one recently.


    Now when Wang Yu heard Xuanling''s words and approached him step by step, everyone felt that there was a good play to see.


    "Brother Xuan, this is your fault. Wang Yu is only a freshman this year. You are the eldest brother of our Wutian college. How can you bully your younger brother?"


    While the crowd was watching, another man joined the farce. The crowd dispersed a road, and the young man in blue came towards them, looking serious and expressionless.


    "He Jiyun? What''s the matter with you? What are you doing here?"


    Li Er, standing behind Xuanling, was confused and made a sound. Looking at the familiar person standing on his opposite side, he said it was difficult to understand.


    "Li Er, I''ve seen your details for a long time. My elder brother asked me to have less contact with you before. I''m still stubborn. Now I can see it clearly."


    He Jiyun stood in front of Wang Yu, looked at Li Er contemptuously, then bowed gently and said to Xuanling, "brother Xuan, we all study in Wutian college. It''s better not to do too much. The king''s sect leader is friendly with my family. I believe brother Xuan doesn''t want any misunderstanding between us."


    Xuanling''s face changed slightly. What is Wang Yu''s friendship with the he family?


    And he Jiyun, who has always been a bit conceited, even called Wang Yu "the Lord of the royal family"


    In fact, the answer is very clear, but people don''t dare to believe it for a time.


    "He Jiyun, what are you talking about? Didn''t you tell you that Wang Yu can''t do it before? What do you mean by this sentence today?"


    Li Er''s face was also unbelievable. He stood behind Xuanling, stretched out his bony fingers, pointed at he Jiyun and shouted loudly.


    He Jiyun ignored him, arched his hand at Xuanling, turned around and left here with Wang Yu.


    The spectators immediately whispered. What he Jiyun said just now is really surprising. How did the he family, the most independent and steadfast of the three families, cooperate with Wang Yu in the end?


    This makes people admire Wang Yusheng.


    Xuanling stood still and looked at Wang Yu''s back. Suddenly, she felt sad.


    No wonder he refused so firmly when he found he Jifeng.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to oppose Wang Yu. Instead, he foolishly went forward and told people his ideas.


    "Brother Xuan... We..." Li Er came forward carefully. As soon as he said two words, he was interrupted by Xuanling:


    "Get out!"


    He needs to calm down now.

 Chapter 462

    Since he Jiyun stood together with Wang Yu in the garden of the college that day and said that, the rumor of the cooperation between the he family and Wang Yu has spread throughout the Wutian college.


    Not to mention that Wang Yu is the most popular recently. It''s amazing that the he family, a big family that never allied and cooperated with other families, suddenly publicly announced that they were with Wang Yu.


    Xuanling was too angry to speak.


    "Brother Xuan, what''s going on? How can the boy of he family stand with Wang Yu?"


    Li Er still can''t believe what he saw that day. He had a close relationship with he Jiyun before Mingming. Why did he suddenly become like this.


    At the top of the Castle Peak, in the small house of Xuanling, there are three stops. They are Xuanling sitting, Duan Wen, Li Er and Meng San standing below.


    Xuanling''s expression on the seat was tight, his palm was tightly held, his veins on his arm were also tightly burst, his eyes were wide open, and the anger in his eyes seemed to be able to spit out fire.


    Meng San is the most observant. Seeing Xuanling like this, he probably can''t hear any comfort and persuasion, so he''d better be silent and wait for Xuanling''s anger to disappear.


    Thinking of this, Meng San was annoyed with a white eye in his heart. Li Er couldn''t do things like this. How could he have been blind and walked so close to him.


    "Brother Xuan, calm down first. Although it is being spread in the college, no one in the he family has stood up to speak except he Jiyun. Maybe he happened to come together with Wang Yu that day."


    Duan Wen thought for a moment and stepped forward to comfort, but it had no effect. It could only make Xuanling more angry.


    There was another silence in the room. No one spoke any more. Everyone thought to himself.


    People have evil intentions. Who can see through who is thinking?


    Unlike here, today''s Hejia is a festive red.


    There is no other reason. The handover ceremony of the house owner was held today. Before that, the house owner of he announced to people of justice all over the world that he Jifeng, the current young house owner of he family, will take over his position and become a new house owner.


    The servant girls in the mansion come and go. Although they are tired and tired, their faces are full of happy smiles. Although the change of power makes no difference to them, in such a festive event, the masters like to give more rewards for good luck.


    "Ah Xiu, come here quickly. This is the autumn chrysanthemum for today''s banquet. Please send it to the reception hall quickly." in a humble courtyard of the he family, a middle-aged woman in coarse clothes greeted another little girl with a vase in her hand.


    However, the little girl did not respond. She looked at a small garden not far ahead.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you come and help! You''re so busy today!" the middle-aged woman came up with the vase in her hand and thrust it into the girl''s hand. "Send it quickly. I can''t protect you if I blame you for delaying the adults."


    Then he turned and walked away angrily.


    At this time, the girl called ah Xiu looked down at the vase in her arms. There were gold or pink flowers in it. She couldn''t help smiling on her face.


    It is said that the king''s sect leader who came to the house many times before will also attend the banquet today. I don''t know if I can see him


    Not only a servant girl has such a spring heart, but also he Zixue is anxious and excited. The Lord sealing ceremony is about to begin, and she is still wandering in the room.


    "Miss, miss, have you made up your mind? If you don''t make a decision, we will miss the master''s ceremony." he Zixue''s personal servant girl is also impatient.


    It''s strange to say. Obviously, her young lady got up early, but she hesitated in front of the dressing table all morning and still didn''t think about how to dress up.


    "I... the Lord of the royal family will come today. Do you think I will look stately if I wear pink?" he Zixue sat quietly with a girl''s unique shame on his face.


    "Everything looks good on miss. Let''s hurry up, or we''ll really miss her in a moment." the little servant girl heard he Zixue finally speak, no longer hesitated, and directly began to dress her up with pink clothes.


    Wang Yu, the Lord who is being talked about by the girls who are thinking of spring, is sitting leisurely in the room to celebrate the wind and taste tea.


    "You are quite leisurely." he Jifeng, dressed in brocade clothes, paced back and forth anxiously, saying that it is impossible not to be nervous. Although he had exercised his right to live at home for a long time, his father had always been responsible for the apparent human accident. Now he was finally exposed to the world, and he still couldn''t adapt for a while.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. What should come will always come. There''s no need whether you want it or not."


    Wang Yu sat quietly in his chair, playing with the blue and white porcelain teacup that he family had treasured for a long time. His voice was clear, but he felt a bit reassuring.


    The he family has not made any big moves for many years. They have always been low-key business and firmly ranked first in Wutian college. Today''s ceremony of the Lord''s canonization has made a great momentum. In addition, they have deliberately spread the news of cooperation with Wang Yu in the school. I think many people will do something today.

 Chapter 463

    "Heaven and earth are proof, and the sun and moon can learn from each other. I hereby announce that he Zefeng is the next owner of the family. From then on, I will order all the people of the he family to lead them forward to glory."


    On the towering ancestral temple of the he family, the master of the he family stood at the top and said the usual words.


    In his starting position, he Jifeng dressed in a robe and looked serious, waiting for his father to complete the handover ceremony.


    Time passed in a hurry. In this regard, the master of the he family changed. He Jifeng, the supreme commander, will officially serve as the master of the he family.


    The reception hall is full of wine and preparation. As the new owner, he Jifeng entertains the four chivalrous poets and poets to establish the dignity of the owner.


    "Congratulations to the master. I said that the young master would become a great cause in the future!"


    A tall man stood up, raised his glass, smiled and congratulated the wind, and said respectfully, with some imperceptible pride in his words.


    Another man next to him also stood up and raised a glass to congratulate him. It was nothing more than flattery. The table here is basically some small families of Wutian college. Although they have some abilities in the college, they still rely on the help and support of the three families. Therefore, it is always right to curry favor with the new owner anyway.


    In contrast, the atmosphere on the other side of the table is not so * *.


    Xuanling and duanwen sat awkwardly on their seats, and their faces didn''t smile like other guests. Xuanling didn''t open his mouth. No one dared to use chopsticks on the table.


    "Brother Xuan and all of you seem to have come to my eldest brother''s party on time. Thank you very much."


    He Jiyun''s voice sounded behind the crowd, which exposed Xuanling''s pain.


    Originally, he Jifeng didn''t want to invite Xuanling and Meng Li, but Wang Yu said that when he held a large banquet for the first time after taking office, he couldn''t let anyone grasp the handle, so he prepared invitations for each of them.


    As for the specific words above


    Wang Yu wrote it himself. I believe Xuanling must be very angry, but he can''t refuse. After all, if he doesn''t go to the new banquet, it will hinder his reputation.


    "Second young master, where''s the owner?"


    Meng San knew that Xuanling didn''t want to talk to anyone now, and the others on the table didn''t want to speak. He stood up and smiled at he Ziyun.


    He Ziyun was surprised to see that he was ready to be ignored by them, but he quickly responded and replied with a smile, "my brother is entertaining distinguished guests, so let me take care of you. Can you have fun eating?"


    As soon as these words came out, even Meng San''s smile was a little dull. He said that he Jifeng didn''t come to them because he was entertaining distinguished guests. Did he mean that they were not as noble as others?


    "What do you mean? He Jiyun, did you listen to the lies of that boy Wang Yu?"


    Li Er couldn''t bear it. As soon as he patted the table, he suddenly stood up. His eyes were angry and almost burst out fire.


    Although they all know that this matter has nothing to do with Wang Yu, even Xuanling didn''t say anything. Now Li Er has no brain to speak ill of Wang Yu in front of so many people.


    "Li Er, I respect that you are a guest invited by my eldest brother, so I haven''t been angry with you. Now you insult our guests of the he family. What''s your heart today when my eldest brother is awarded the Lord''s banquet?"


    He Jiyun''s face also changed. His voice suddenly increased and refuted. In an instant, all the guests at other tables in the hall looked this way. When they saw Xuanling, they began to whisper, with a contemptuous smile on their faces.


    Xuanling frowned and looked at Li Er and said, "sit down, alas, don''t embarrass me."


    Li Er was wronged in his heart, but looking around for a week, he found that almost everyone looked at him with different eyes and knew that his behavior was wrong, so he didn''t want to sit down.


    At this time, he Jifeng came over with a puzzled expression on his face as if he didn''t know anything.


    But really don''t know?


    Of course not.


    "Yun''er, what happened?"


    He Jiyun looked at him and was about to say something when Xuanling stood up and interrupted, "congratulations to the master of the he family. The master''s ability really impressed xuanmou."


    He said it very hard. When he said "look at it with new eyes", he was about to break his teeth.


    He Jifeng didn''t respond. He raised his eyebrows, raised his glass, and whispered, "thank you."


    Then he drank the wine in his hand, glanced at the people on the table and mocked in his heart.


    Wang Yu is right. Inviting them all in this way and letting them see their glory is much more relieved than not giving them invitations.


    "Elder brother, you''d better leave it to me. Don''t let the king''s sect leader wait."


    He Ziyun looked at the crowd and opened his mouth. He was already smiling.


    They hated Wang Yu, so he insisted on saying that the deception he had received from these people could finally be returned in a fair way.

 Chapter 464

    In addition to Xuanling''s dissatisfaction, on the whole, he Jifeng''s Lord sealing ceremony and Lord sealing banquet were very successful. Of course, this has a lot to do with the previous he family owner, that is, he Jifeng''s father''s gentle, sincere and extensive contacts over the years.


    While the guests were having a good time, Wang Yu looked at the timing. He stood up and held a glass of sake in his hand and said respectfully:


    "Congratulations, master. I believe you''ve heard a lot of praise, so Wang won''t say more. Here, I wish guhun a happy cooperation with the he family and a prosperous business."


    With that, he glanced at the guests around him for a week, raised his glass and drank it up. "Please also dry your wine and wish us better and better."


    Once this was said, the guests looked at each other and could see surprise and clarity in each other''s eyes. I heard the students spread the news that the he family wanted to cooperate with Wang Yu before, but it was only spread, and the parties did not come forward to explain.


    However, on such an important occasion today, Wang Yu openly spoke about his cooperation with the he family in front of nearly half of the dignitaries of Wutian college. It must be said that it is also a big news.


    "Thank you, Lord Wang. The lone soul and the he family will run in well and jointly create more goods for everyone. I''ll do it first."


    He Jifeng was not surprised by the guests'' reaction. He didn''t say much. He just followed Wang Yu''s words and let others see that there was no estrangement between him and Wang Yu.


    Due to the face of Wang Yu and he Jifeng, even if some people don''t accept this fact in their heart, they still have a fake smile on their face and drink up the wine in their hands, which can be regarded as a token of their feelings.


    However, the original joyful drinking situation could not be reproduced again. Few people were really happy to drink and eat in the second half. Everyone was thinking about whether there was any loss of their own interests and how to go after the cooperation between he family and Wang Yu.


    There was a moment of silence at the dinner table.


    "Yun''er, you did well today."


    After the banquet, Wang Yu stayed to chat with the he brothers in the deepest conference hall of the he family.


    Praised by he Jifeng, he Jiyun scratched his head a little embarrassed. "Brother, you always said I wouldn''t deal with the world. I think I should grow up."


    Wang Yu smiled and commented, "nothing, just don''t be like your brother."


    He Jifeng was in a hurry and wanted to get angry. Finally, he looked at Wang Yu''s face and stopped. He turned to talking about business. "After we released the news of cooperation today, I also quietly observed their faces. Except for the families who have always had a hard time with you, they basically have no intention of conflict."


    Although it is not readily accepted, it is better to have no response than to think about opposing their cooperative relationship in turn.


    "Are you sure they really don''t want to take care of us?" Wang Yu resumed his usual expressionless face and his voice was a little sarcastic. "They''re just waiting to see what situation they make the most profit and what situation they can make the most profit."


    He Jiyun didn''t speak. He pursed his lips and looked at Wang Yu thoughtfully.


    Although he was told by his father that he had no talent to manage the family since he was a child, it''s good to listen and learn more, and help his eldest brother in the future.


    "Now..." he Jifeng frowned and his eyes turned slightly. He understood that nothing could be anxious, but when Wang Yu said this, he suddenly had no bottom.


    "The banquet just ended today. The earliest they can do is tomorrow morning. What we have to do now is wait and see what they want to do first, and then think of countermeasures."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked profound.


    As Wang Yu said, the first people to deal with them were ready in the morning.


    By dusk, many rumors against the he family and Wang Yu had spread all over Wutian college.


    "What should we do? Now everyone is talking about it. What should we do? We can''t shut their mouths?"


    He Ziyun walked anxiously up and down the hall of the he family. His face was more worried than Wang Yu and he Zifeng.


    Although he Jifeng didn''t show it, he was no less anxious than he Jiyun. However, looking at Wang Yu''s calm appearance, he suddenly felt that he could do anything with him.


    I felt a lot at ease.


    "What can you do?" he Jifeng frowned and asked Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu looked straight at he Jifeng with firm eyes and sonorous words:


    "To solve the problem, we should start from the root. There are rumors. We cooperate because the situation is urgent and our ability is not good. Then we fight back, we should start from our ability."


    "Why do you say that?"

 Chapter 465

    He Jifeng understood all these superficial principles, but he didn''t quite understand what Wang Yu said.


    "They say we can''t, so we''ll make a good one and show them."


    Wang Yu, the leader of the lonely soul sect, is not only powerful, but also a master of talismans and even a senior master of talismans.


    He family is a big business family that sells runes and runes.


    When the two things intertwined because of the rune unite and claim that they want to cooperate.


    People suddenly began to spread such words that their cooperation will not make them better and better. On the contrary, the he family chose to cooperate with Wang Yu only because the he family has died over the years. The old generation of family owners are too old to lead the he family to reproduce the glory of that year.


    Wang Yu''s cooperation also exposed his shortcomings. What he said before about monopoly is nonsense. Now he wants to cooperate with he Jifeng, but also because he is gradually unable to do what he wants, and he can''t realize the Haikou he boasted at the beginning. He has no choice but to find the he family.


    It sounds like a story that two people at a dead end support each other, but they won''t survive.


    He family assembly hall.


    He Jifeng sits quietly, and he Jiyun walks around impatiently.


    "What the hell is this? They''re so good at bullshit. It''s useless to talk about you, brother! It''s actually..."


    In fact, his father is too mean.


    To put it bluntly, there is no ability, no work and no fault.


    He Jifeng didn''t speak. He had heard the rumor long ago. Let him say it first.


    Now he was thinking about the new talisman that Wang Yu told him during the day.


    "My Lord, I''d like to see you outside the door."


    Outside the closed door, the boy''s voice disturbed their thoughts.


    He Jifeng frowns. What''s Xueer doing so late?


    However, he said yes, and then the light cyan figure of he Jixue appeared in the room with a plate of exquisite snacks in his hand.


    "Elder brother, I heard that there are bad rumors about the he family and the king''s sect leader in the workshop recently. I think you must be very tired these days."


    He Zixue put down the dessert and looked at he Zifeng with concern. He looked worried and pitiful.


    He Jifeng was still a little upset. He swept away in an instant and took a snack, "I have a heart."


    He Jiyun on one side also walked over quickly, smiled at he Jixue, picked up cakes, opened his mouth and bit, his voice was vague, "delicious ~ thank you, elder sister ~"


    He Jixue smiled and said nothing.


    When the two of them had almost eaten, he Zixue also looked right. He took a careful look at he Zifeng and hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth, "that... Elder brother, the king''s sect leader... Is there anything unhappy recently?"


    He Jiyun had no heart. He opened his mouth and asked, "elder sister, what are you doing with this?"


    As soon as he said this, he Zixue sipped his mouth awkwardly, "in fact, it''s nothing..."


    "Speaking of it, Xueer hasn''t seen the king''s sect leader for a long time," he benfeng interrupted, looked at he benxue and said, "it''s just that I''m free to go to solitary soul tomorrow. Xueer will go with me."


    what?


    He Jixue couldn''t believe what he heard. His brother took the initiative to take her to see Wang Yu. The last time she lived in seclusion in Qing Dynasty, she begged for a long time to go.


    "Brother, I''m going too! I haven''t been to the lonely soul before!"


    He Jiyun listened and spoke excitedly, but he Jifeng directly refused.


    "There must be a lot of people making trouble in he''s shop these days. Just watch it for me first. As for the lonely soul, there''s plenty of time to go in the future."


    As soon as he said this, he had decided. Even if he Jiyun wanted to say more, he couldn''t speak again.


    "It''s getting late. You''ll be very busy these days. You''d better go and have a rest earlier."


    He Jifeng rubbed his eyes, and his face gradually showed a tired color.


    The two retreated and separated, leaving only he Jifeng in the room.


    He looked down at the small tea cup that Wang Yu likes to play most here on weekdays. There was an unknown light in his eyes.


    He didn''t see he Jixue''s admiration for Wang Yu. He was worried that his cooperative relationship with Wang Yu was dangerous and easy to be affected by foreign objects.


    Now when I see my sister, I can''t help but have a bold idea.


    If Wang Yu can become a member of the he family


    With his intelligence and ability, the future of the he family will only be brighter and brighter.


    Come quickly tomorrow.


    "I''ve thought about the design of the new talisman. Take a look first. This is the plan I wrote last night."


    Wang Yu was not surprised to see he Jifeng coming. He threw him a piece of paper full of plans. He didn''t care much about he Jixue behind him.


    "Lord of the royal family."


    He Zixue respects Fu Shen and looks at Wang Yu''s eyes with a little girl''s beauty.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu nodded and just looked at he Jifeng attentively, without paying too much attention to he Jixue.


    "Xueer, didn''t you say you brought some food for the king''s sect leader? Why didn''t you take it out?" he Zefeng frowned slightly and pointed the way to he Zexue who was at a loss.

 Chapter 466

    "No, I don''t like snacks very much. Thank you for miss he''s kindness." Wang Yu politely refused, and then continued to focus on business.


    This


    Is Wang Yu aware of his intention?


    He Jifeng was confused, but he didn''t dare to say more.


    Wang Yu has come up with a general plan for the development of the new talisman, but he still needs some practical skills and doesn''t understand it. He Jifeng learned to make runes since childhood, but he basically referred to his family''s Rune classics. Seeing Wang Yu''s idea this time, he couldn''t help admiring himself. Innovation is the most important characteristic of a rune teacher.


    "Your idea is really wonderful. I''ve seen so many books on symbol making since I was a child. I''ve never seen you like this! If you really make it at that time, I think it will cause a new upsurge in Wutian college."


    He Jifeng stared at Wang Yu''s design drawings and couldn''t Stop Praising Wang Yu. It can be seen that he also has a sincere love for the development of runes.


    Wang Yu looked at his obsession and felt a little guilty. Although he is gifted, he only takes runes and runes as a way to make himself more powerful, while people like he Jifeng treat it as their most precious thing, even more important than their own life.


    "The most I can do is to think of a dead end. For the time being, the rest of the production process depends on your Fuwen masters of he family." Wang Yu pushed all the remaining drawings to he Jifeng with a bit of respect.


    "OK, OK, no problem. Brother Wang, just give it to me. I will make this powerful talisman perfect."


    He Jifeng stretched out his hand to carefully pile these drawings together, and then carefully put them into his sleeve. His eyes were pious to it. Even the title he called Wang Yu a few days ago became "brother Wang".


    Wang Yu couldn''t laugh or cry. He glanced at he Jixue, who had been standing behind he Jifeng and was about to disappear. He smiled quietly, "miss he has been standing here for so long. Go back quickly."


    He was greeted by the name, but the next second was Wang Yu''s departure order. Although such a roller coaster like psychological experience was painful, it was better than ignoring her all the time.


    "I......" she opened her mouth, but he Jifeng interrupted:


    "In that case, Xueer and I will go back first. I have made this talisman as soon as possible. Brother Wang can rest assured."


    After that, regardless of the aggrieved look on he Zixue''s face, he got up and strode away.


    "Big brother..." he Zixue looked at his back and was wronged, but he didn''t dare to say it. Finally, he stamped his foot gently, saluted Wang Yu and hurried to catch up.


    Wang Yu looked at the back of his brother and sister and said nothing.


    "Well, good luck."


    The little soul''s insincere comment was a mockery in his tone.


    Wang Yu shook his head and turned, "after being busy with this matter, we''ll go to the underground palace over there. After so many days, Wan hunjing is estimated to be about to dig it out."


    "Yes, if we go late, maybe Wan hunjing has been taken away by Wu Chen."


    Little soul agrees. We really can''t delay this matter.


    A few days later, in Hefu Pavilion, the largest store selling runes and runes of the he family, there were a sea of people. The coming and going almost blocked the whole street.


    There is no other reason. Today is the day when he family and Wang Yu announced the sale of new talismans after their first cooperation.


    Although many people still don''t believe they can cooperate to produce anything good, they don''t have to spend anything to watch the excitement.


    Wang Yu and he Jifeng stood in the attic at the top of Hefu Pavilion and quietly watched the crowd through the exquisite carved fence windows.


    "Master, several troublemakers have been controlled by the dark guard of the lonely soul. Now everything is normal."


    A young man stood behind them, hugged respectfully, and reported the situation expressionless.


    "Good. Tell the shopkeeper that you can start in a minute."


    He Jifeng turned his head and ordered him to go on. Wang Yu didn''t respond. He still quietly observed the crowd below.


    Standing high, you can see clearly from the front of the shop to the end of the whole street. Maybe the people below didn''t notice it. The villains who wanted to make trouble in the distance were always dragged away by several ordinary people before they began to exercise their plan, and then never appeared again.


    "Thanks to you, it can be run normally today." he Jifeng turned and looked at Wang Yu with gratitude. Of course, the he family has guards, but after all, they are just ordinary people who can only make fu. They can''t deal with those who can find fault.


    Wang Yu shook his head. "Today''s Fuqi exhibition is not for you alone. It was jointly created by he family and lonely soul. It is the crystallization of innovation and cooperation."


    The words showed that the shopkeeper had opened the red scarf on the talisman under the attention of the public. It was like a flash of gold. It was displayed in front of the public.

 Chapter 467

    A powerful force spread in an instant. People, whether armed or not, were shocked and conquered by this force for a time. There was no sound in the sea of people.


    "This... This is the talisman that can be made by a really powerful talisman!"


    After a long time, I didn''t know who the exit was, and it was particularly loud in the silent street.


    After that, countless people began to agree, and people who didn''t know what to say kept repeating this sentence, which was spectacular.


    The launch of the new talisman has surprised people. It really slaps those who don''t believe Wang Yu and he''s family and watch the excitement all day.


    No matter in the design or in the final powerful power, it can be said to be the peak of Wutian college so far.


    Of course, the talisman was not sold that day. The person in charge of the he family promised that it would be mass-produced. Finally, it would be sold in limited quantities in the he family and the major shops cooperating with Wang Yu.


    Although this magical talisman was not on the market, it once again set off a wave of buying the talisman of Wang Yu He''s family. For a time, no one knew the names of Wang Yu and he Jifeng.


    "Brother Wang is really good. Now these people can''t say anything bad about us."


    Hong Jun raised his glass and opened his mouth respectfully to Wang Yu. On the dinner table, he Jifeng and the other rich people who worked together were still sitting.


    Wang Yu smiled and stood up. "It''s not just my credit, but also the efforts of the he family and all of you. We can be so brilliant now."


    As soon as these words came out, except he Jifeng and Hong Jun, the rest of your faces were a little unnatural. Although Wang Yu said that his cooperation with the he family would certainly bring more benefits and develop the rune business better, in fact, everyone doesn''t believe it.


    What''s more, the previous messages were all over the sky, and I didn''t see the lonely soul and he''s family come out to explain. Naturally, they also made second-hand preparations


    But now after seeing their real strength, they will never happen again!


    Well, I will follow Wang Yu to do business well.


    "Therefore, I want to drink this glass of wine with you. I also wish us better and better in the future and play brilliance together."


    As soon as the voice fell, several rich men stood up, smiled and said polite words. It seemed that they really wanted to create brilliance together.


    He benfeng has no other expression on his face. He has already seen through the human relations in these shopping malls. If it is not related to their own interests, what is the matter of others?


    It was already half night, and the banquet had already left. He Jifeng didn''t stay here more. When the rich left the banquet, he also went back to he''s house.


    It had just snowed a few times the night before yesterday, and it was sunny tonight. The moon was just right, and the sky was clear. There were no clouds or stars. Only the moon sent out this huge halo, which made the whole Wutian college shine like a huge fairyland.


    There was white snow on the green hill in the distance, but the snow had long been cleaned on the roof and the main road leading to the Presbyterian.


    Wang Yu was dressed in a black night clothes, and his face was expressionless. He quickly passed through buildings and sneaked straight in the direction of the Presbyterian courtyard.


    Under the moonlight, it is like a graceful Black Butterfly running to its precious fatal flower.


    "Just after the snow, the blue blood here is still so lush."


    According to the last route, Wang Yu easily came to the mysterious garden and looked at the plants glowing secretly in the night from a distance. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    This time he deliberately avoided the blue blood cry, searched in front of the garden for a moment, and soon found the mechanism hidden behind a huge rock.


    Gently press, the rocks move away, revealing a long staircase.


    During this period, there was no other sound except the occasional wind.


    "The design here is really exquisite."


    The little soul made a noise. Wang Yu walked down carefully and lit the fire symbol in his hand. After walking a few steps, when Wang Yu''s whole body entered the underground stairs, the rocks moved slowly and closed the entrance again.


    "Yes, I''m guessing now. Wu Chen is just a little elder. Can he really design such a peerless mechanism?"


    Neither of them spoke again. Whether it was the ingenious mechanism design, or the complex and gorgeous carved beams and painted buildings and various decorations in the underground palace, it was completely unlike the style of Wu Chen, an old man who was devoted to martial arts.


    At the end of the stairs, instead of the secret room, he went directly to the subterranean palace with exquisite decoration. Wang Yu turned around and observed. The exit from the secret room was just behind a huge black stone. If he didn''t go in and look on purpose, he certainly couldn''t find such a place.


    Coupled with the moss full in the secret room, even Wu Chen doesn''t know that there is another way to the underground palace.

 Chapter 468

    After passing through Blackstone, the road ahead coincided with the place he had passed before. He passed skillfully with his breath held. Before long, he heard the jingling sound again.


    "Brothers, Miss Xiaowen has cooked delicious food. Let''s have a rest after this."


    The rough sound was mixed with the percussion, followed by the men''s harmony. It''s probably that you can eat and rest for a while. Even the sound of hammer is louder. It seems that you still have power to work harder.


    Wang Yu stepped back from the corridor to the gorgeous Langfang just now. He jumped gently and landed firmly on the beam.


    Within a moment, more than a dozen men came out of the construction site, all sweating and looking tired, but no one complained. Everyone was laughing and laughing. Wang Yu had not seen such an atmosphere for a long time.


    It seems that Wu Chen doesn''t force them to do this here. They seem to love this job.


    "I don''t know what Xiaowen did today."


    "Go and ask Zhang Qi. Anyway, he always buys the ingredients. What he buys, Miss Xiaowen naturally does."


    ¡­¡­


    Bursts of voices came from Wang Yu''s feet. He looked at these people slowly from one side to the other without expression.


    Until all these people disappeared into Wang Yu''s sight, he gently jumped down from the beam, and then walked towards the direction of excavation without looking back.


    "Wang Yu, I feel Wan hunjing''s walking in front. It looks not far from us."


    The little soul spoke and Wang Yu nodded. Not only the little soul, but also himself can feel the fluctuating force in front, wave by wave, quite rhythmic.


    Only those with powerful force can really feel the power of this powerful object. Those who work are very ordinary people, so they have no feeling about the fluctuation of wanhunjing energy.


    Maybe Wu Chen knew this for a long time, so he arranged such people to dig.


    "The fluctuation is getting worse and worse. I doubt whether these people have dug it out." the voice of the little soul has trembled, and I can feel how powerful this force is.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, and Wan hunjing was more powerful than he thought.


    Without delay, Wang Yu endured more and more strong force resistance, accelerated his pace and jumped forward. His face was expressionless, and only his eyes glittered with determination.


    It was still a familiar road. Under the effect of deliberately blocking force, he finally saw the true face of the excavation.


    It''s a place similar to a mine. Shovel goods are available in all varieties. Only a small shed is set up, with more than 10 spades neatly laid down, and oil lanterns and shovels. Everything is readily available.


    The two sides are not blocked by stone walls like the front passage, but the soil is directly exposed. It looks like it has been dug for a long time according to the degree of humidity above.


    In the most inconspicuous place of the whole mud wall, there is a pink light flashing. Although the light is small, it really burns people''s eyes and can''t be ignored if people want to ignore it.


    "Wan hunjing!"


    The little soul exclaimed. Unexpectedly, they really dug out Wan hunjing, but obviously they didn''t realize how important this thing was. They actually left half of the project because they wanted to eat and walked away directly.


    I don''t know whether this is their secret trust in the underground palace, or whether it should be said that they have a big heart.


    "Although it''s easy to get it out, there''s too much power in wanhun crystal. Even if we take it out, we can''t take it out of the Presbyterian courtyard."


    Xiaohun said the difficulty of wanhunjing''s taking away. If he took it out rashly and didn''t tell others first, those elders in the Presbyterian court would be able to catch them before they left the Presbyterian court.


    That''s what I said. But there''s something about Wan hunjing here. It''s estimated that Wu Chen knows. At that time, without the land''s obstruction, Wan hunjing will certainly be noticed by other elders. Wu Chen has thousands of calculations. He doesn''t even think of it?


    "In short, it''s better to take out the ten thousand Soul Crystal first."


    Wang Yu shook his head. He wanted to take it in his hand and think about how to transport it out.


    Wanhun crystal is extremely hard, so you don''t have to worry about being damaged when digging out the soil. After three or two times, Wang Yu took Wan hunjing out. He had only heard of Wan hunjing before. Today, he saw it for the first time and really touched it for the first time.


    Wanhun crystal, as its name says, is a crystal the size of a palm. The whole body is transparent and forms an octahedral prism. There is a pink light in the center.


    However, its force was too powerful. Wang Yu just took it gently and felt that the strong force burst out from the inside of the crystal was invading his Dantian and his whole body.

 Chapter 469

    Such an uncomfortable feeling, except that he was injured by others when he was still a quencher, he hasn''t felt it for a long time since then.


    "Put it down, Wang Yu, put it down."


    Xiaohun and Wang Yu are in communion. Wang Yu''s body is trembling slightly. If it goes on like this, he will not support it for long.


    Wang Yu frowned and shook his hand at last. He shook Wan hunjing away, but the burning feeling on his palm came again and again.


    He slowed down for a moment and took a few steps to pick up wanhunjing again, but found that at this time, the light of wanhunjing was much weaker than that just now.


    Did Wan hunjing fall by him and lose the force inside?


    Wang Yu frowned, continued to move forward a few steps, reached out and picked up Wan hunjing again. The moment he stood up straight, wanhunjing was shining again.


    "This... Its power has been weakened just now." Xiaohun analyzed that it was not lost by Wang Yu on the ground just now, but because it was suppressed by some power and lost its light after weakening.


    "Here is a box."


    Wang Yu threw the soul crystal on the ground and bent down. He found that a dark brown wooden box was placed behind the shovel.


    The box is not like the usual box. It can''t even be said to be a box. It''s almost like a box. First of all, its volume is very small, only as big as Wang Yu''s palm. Second, it doesn''t use any lock, as if it is a natural whole.


    Wang Yu reached out and took it out, but it was unexpectedly heavy.


    Looks like there''s something in it?


    When Wang Yu took it out, he suddenly found that wanhunjing, which had been suppressed, regained its light.


    "It''s this box that suppresses the power of wanhunjing." Wang Yu concluded, but he didn''t know how to use this box.


    Suddenly, he saw a box groove right above the box. If he hadn''t picked it up and looked at it, the light here was so invisible that he couldn''t see it.


    "Can it be used to store wanhunjing? Since this box can restrain wanhunjing''s force, it should be that Wuchen is ready for them to store it now?"


    Wang Yu agreed, nodded, reached out and picked up wanhunjing, gently touched the groove above the box, the light of wanhunjing disappeared instantly, and the whole became transparent. It looked no different from ordinary crystals.


    With a "click", the box was also opened, and the inside was sunken, just in the shape of wanhun crystal.


    Sure enough, it was used to put wanhun crystal, and according to the current situation, wanhun crystal had completely hidden the force. Even if he collided with Wuchen, he would not be aware of wanhun crystal in his hand.


    After closing the box carefully, Wang Yu didn''t stay here any longer. Without hesitation, he turned and left here.


    The box was only palm size, so Wang Yu easily put it in his chest pocket. He couldn''t see anything else.


    Last time he accidentally went out on the stone wall at the corner of the passage, but this time, he didn''t want to go that way again. He has never seen Wu Chen enter the underground palace or come out from anywhere, so there must be other entrances and exits.


    It''s still early, and wanhunjing has been found. Although more than a dozen big men who work have gone to dinner, even if they all come out, Wang Yu will not be afraid of them. Ordinary people without weapons and force are no threat to Wang Yu.


    So today is really a good opportunity to explore the underground palace.


    Just do it. Wang Yu walked back the same way, bypassed the well decorated carved beams and painted buildings, and walked towards the passage in the direction of men''s eating.


    This side is completely different from the excavation side. It can''t be said to be a passage. Such exquisite decoration can be said to be a corridor specially built for aristocrats.


    This kind of decoration style can never be imagined by people who casually use stone walls to block the soil, so it has strengthened Wang Yu''s idea of the unusual relationship between Wu Chen and the underground palace.


    There was a junction as like as two peas in the front, and the left side and the right side were almost identical. Wang Yu looked at one side, and the other side should be where the people rest and eat.


    This time there was no use for a little soul. Wang Yu closed his eyes and threw a rune out of his arms. He read the spell gently on his mouth and turned the seal in his hand. A moment later, he opened his eyes and walked to the right without hesitation.


    "Wang Yu, the method of force driven Rune perception studied by you and he Jifeng is not bad."


    Xiaohun''s tone was full of excitement. When Wang Yu told him before, he still didn''t believe it. Now he was very happy to see the research results of the two people.


    As Wang Yu expected, there are really no men here. They are more five steps and one floor. Each place has unique scenery. It can be seen that the people who designed this place know how to appreciate and feel the beauty.


    "This is definitely not designed by Wu Chen. The style is different from that over there."


    Wang Yu didn''t make a sound, but sneaked silently.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the end of the corridor, Wang Yu still didn''t find anything unusual. He couldn''t help feeling that this road was still very correct.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªRecommend a friend''s book "the strongest pit father system", which is also in Qingguo. After reading my book, you can go and have a look. I''m absolutely satisfied¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 470

    "Who!"


    Just then, there was a surprise in front of Wang Yu. Wang Yu was lucky for a moment. Light white smoke appeared all over him, protecting him faintly.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the underground palace!"


    The man''s force was not small. Seeing Wang Yu''s figure, he was lucky and came to Wang Yu with a few leaps.


    Wang Yu stepped back a few steps, threw a rune out of his sleeve and chanted a spell quickly. A fire red crack ball burst out in the air, and the power of the fire Rune burst out in an instant.


    The man blocked it with his own arms. Wang Yu looked at it and found that it was


    Wu Chen!


    Wang Yu frowned. Why did Wu Chen appear in the underground palace at this time?


    "Bold thief, you escaped. I found you stole into the underground palace today, so you can''t get out alive!" Wu Chen roared. From a distance, the organs on his face were crowded together, and even his expression was distorted.


    When Wang Yu was in the underground palace before, he didn''t feel the force fluctuation of Wuchen. I think he just came to the underground palace. And he didn''t see Wu Chen''s figure on the way to the underground palace. Another entrance and exit of the underground palace should be behind Wu Chen.


    Wang Yu doesn''t want to tangle with him. Now he still has Wan hunjing on him. Wu Chen can''t find this thing. Once exposed in the fight, he didn''t know what Wu Chen would do at that time.


    Close your eyes and meditate on your luck. A moment later, Wang Yu opened his eyes and was surrounded by light white force. Wu Chen was stunned by the familiar scene. He seemed to have seen such a situation before. He vaguely remembered that he fought with this man after that time


    Xuanling.


    Although Xuanling was powerful and was called the first person on the list, he only tied with the boy in the end.


    He remembered that this very powerful boy was called


    "Wang Yu!"


    While Wu Chen exclaimed, many rumors about him that he had heard these days also appeared in his heart.


    Not only did he establish the lonely soul alone, fought against Xuanling, but also successfully recovered the hearts of all freshmen, as well as resisting the animal tide, the recently emerging Rune market monopolizing the whole college, and the production and R & D of various new rune devices


    If he hadn''t seen this person in person, Wu Chen would have imagined Wang Yu as an old man after listening to these descriptions. Otherwise, what kind of person could have done so many remarkable things in such a short half a year?


    "Wu Changlao is good."


    Wang Yu replied, but he also knew in his heart that Wu Chen would not be soft on him. He found Wu Chen''s secret base today. Maybe he wants to kill him.


    So Wang Yu didn''t intend to be polite to Wu Chen any more. He quickly took out a rune, sealed his hands, chanted a spell quickly on his mouth, and with a "break", the flashing light rushed towards Wu Chen.


    "You!"


    Wu Chen didn''t expect that Wang Yu really ignored his identity and attacked himself without saying anything. He didn''t hesitate any more. He took half a step back with one foot and made progress with retreat. He was lucky with both hands and faced the fast attacking fireball. He caught it in this way!


    Wang Yu frowns. Wu Chen is worthy of being an elder. He easily catches his attack with an empty hand like a white blade. However, he was not discouraged. Originally, he didn''t intend to compete with Wu chenzhen. He just wanted to divert his attention, and then took the opportunity to find the exit and leave here.


    Wu Chen caught the fireball and made another move. The red fireball was reunited by the force flowing out of his body, and finally turned into water blue. Then, it flew in the direction of Wang Yu again.


    Turning fire into water and changing the essence of matter, the force of Wuchen is supposed to have reached the warrior, and it is not the stage of Xuanling. I''m afraid there are six or seven grades.


    It''s not easy to deal with. Wang Yu looked serious. He didn''t know when a long silver sword appeared in his hand.


    "His force is very strong."


    The little soul made a serious voice and reminded Wang Yu to be careful.


    Wang Yu waved his sword and aimed at the blue water ball attacking him. His pupils contracted fiercely. The whole person was like an arrow starting work. He pointed his long sword at the water ball and attacked it.


    Wang Yu''s speed was very fast. The sword light flickered. When the blade fell, the whole water polo was divided into two and burst. Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly hooked, and his body fell steadily in front of Wu Chen.


    Then Wang Yu got up, put away his sword and attacked Wu Chen. His eyes were firm, his palm tightly holding the silver sword was tight, and he pointed to the weakness of Wu Chen.


    "You..."


    Wu Chen was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Wang Yu didn''t stop after attacking the water polo. He hit him hard directly, which caught him off guard.


    However, Wu Chen was only a little slower than Wang Yu, and then his hands quickly sealed. If he had no weapons, he could only defend with bare hands, but even so, it was a little difficult.


    Wang Yu''s attack speed is faster and faster, and his sword points directly at the key of Wu Chen. The distance between them is closer and closer, and Wang Yu''s attack is more and more accurate. Wu Chen was always at a disadvantage because he shook his mind before. Under Wang Yu''s continuous attacks without breath, he could only stop with luck, but he was gradually at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 471

    "Wang Yu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. You broke into my underground palace and now you intend to assassinate me."


    Wu Chen narrowed his wrinkled eyes and opened his mouth to denounce Wang Yu. He never thought that the secret base he had hidden for so long had been found by Wang Yu, a suckling boy.


    Although he didn''t build it here, if those working people didn''t pay attention and let Wang Yu take advantage of it, wouldn''t his own things


    Thinking of this, his hatred for Wang Yu was deeper. If Wang Yu really took it away, wouldn''t his previous efforts have made a wedding dress for Wang Yu in vain.


    "Wu Changlao, in fact, I have no intention of arguing with you. When I came to the underground palace, I just accidentally bumped into it. Why do you pursue so hard?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and said something like a real apology, but looking at the never-ending attack and flashing sword flowers in his hand, who can believe that Wu Chen is chasing after him?


    "Boy, don''t be too arrogant. You know, even if you are at the height of the sun, I am still your elder." Wu Chen''s expression suddenly changed. Just now he was a little anxious and angry. Instead of his previous anxiety, he was a little more calm and cunning.


    Wang Yu was stunned. It was at this moment that his reaction was half a minute slow.


    "Wang Yu, watch the back!"


    The little soul made a sound, and Wang Yu suddenly recovered. The force also felt the danger from behind. He wanted to dodge, but Wu Chen seemed to know where he was going next. He had already taken an obvious offensive there.


    One side is the unknown danger behind him, and the other is the obvious trap that led him past.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will hesitate, and finally lose the best action time and get hurt in vain¡ª¡ª


    Wu Chen thought so, so he didn''t worry that Wang Yu would escape from his palm.


    However, Wang Yu is still Wang Yu after all. He is not an ordinary person and will not slack off on his life.


    But for a moment, he had made a decision. Before Wu Chen forced him, he ran towards the trap set by Wu Chen.


    "You..."


    Wu Chen was stunned. He never thought that there was such a stupid man. It was obvious that he wanted to attack him and break his way back. He rushed over without thinking.


    "Well done, Wang Yu." Xiaohun''s attitude is completely different from Wu Chen. Wang Yu was injured, but he has made the greatest resistance and minimized his own injury as far as possible.


    It seemed that Wang Yu was defeated by Wu Chen, but Wang Yu caught Wu Chen''s space and turned to attack Wu Chen''s footwall. The sword light pointed to the place where he was injured.


    Then there was another close combat. Even if there was not much soil in the corridor, it was dusty and full of blood in chaos.


    I don''t know when the positions of Wu Chen and Wang Yu have been exchanged. Wang Yu is standing steadily where Wu Chen originally stood. Wu Chen fiercely retreated a few steps and approached the underground palace, but found that he seemed to have been intrigued by Wang Yu.


    "No! You''re running away!"


    Wu Chen was dressed in white, and now it was beyond recognition. The bright red color on it was particularly eye-catching. It was unclear whether it was Wang Yu''s own blood or Wang Yu''s. There were places scratched by Wang Yu''s silver sword on his cuffs and legs. The white clothes turned into wisps, which looked quite funny.


    "Thank you, Master Wu, for your mercy. I''ll go first."


    Wang Yu took a light hook at the corner of his mouth and didn''t look at Wu Chen any more. He just walked lightly, turned around and ran away.


    Wu Chen wanted to raise his feet to catch up, but the injuries on his body began to hurt immensely. He couldn''t support the pain. He stumbled and fell to the ground with a painful expression. It can be seen that although he hurt Wang Yu, he didn''t get any benefit from himself.


    "Ah! Mr. Wu!"


    There was a scream behind him. Zhang Qi rushed out of the corridor behind him, held Wu Chen anxiously and asked, "what''s the matter with Mr. Wu? I said just now, it seems that I heard a voice coming from here."


    "Leave me alone, go... Go and have a look..."


    Wu Chen is a little old after all. After a fight just now, he can''t even speak coherently.


    "No! Zhang Qi! Our wanhunjing seems to have been stolen!"


    Another man rushed over and could hear him shouting from a distance.


    Wu Chen''s face showed a helpless and sad look. He probably guessed it.


    That person can find here and reach such a situation with himself. It''s not difficult to get only wanhunjing.


    It''s just that he is too unwilling


    I finally tried my best to find the wanhunjing I was about to dig


    Thinking of this, Wu Chen fainted as soon as his eyes were closed.


    "Mr. Wu!"

 Chapter 472

    Wu Chen over there fainted because he was repeatedly hit by Wang Yu and his injuries were too serious.


    Wang Yu, on this side, went straight to the end of the corridor and walked into a small room that was not beautifully decorated. The design here is relatively simple. A stone gate is directly displayed in front of Wang Yu. Wang Yu glances at a smooth antique that has been touched and rotates it gently. The stone gate opens with a random "bang".


    It was still dark outside. No matter where it was, Wang Yu jumped up with his luck. There was an empty space above. It was actually the courtyard of Wu Chen in the Presbyterian courtyard.


    "No wonder Wuchen will find wanhunjing here! It turns out that his backyard is connected with the underground palace!" Xiaohun sighed, but Wang Yu didn''t respond.


    "Are you all right? Wu Chen''s attack was very powerful just now." he asked with concern. Wang Yu just shook his head and still didn''t say anything.


    He was wearing black night clothes, so he couldn''t see any wounds or blood, but once someone approached, he could smell the thick smell of blood from a distance.


    Wu Chen''s force can''t be underestimated. Although Wang Yu showed that he didn''t care about his attack, in fact, the pain caused by these injuries is not unbearable for ordinary people.


    Before, he faced a double attack. After thinking quickly, he chose to face the attack of Wuchen directly, and then began the injury stage. But if he did it again, Wang Yu would still do it. After all, he prefers to control his own destiny rather than being attacked by unknown things in the rear.


    "Wang Yu, I''ve felt the attack behind you just now. It should be that the fireball of your fire talisman was condensed into water form by Wu Chen. At that time, although it was split in two by your sword, Wu Chen scattered them with force and turned them into small drops of water to attack you."


    "HMM." Wang Yu frowned, his feet kept moving, and his goal was clear, moving in the direction of the lonely soul. But he also made a sound to remind Xiaohun that he is not in a coma yet.


    "What you did at that time was right. Judging from the density and speed of those water droplets, if you didn''t rush to the trap of Wuchen but turned around to deal with it, there was no way to avoid it more, and you will suffer more damage at that time."


    The little soul felt that the heat on Wang Yu was losing little by little. He was distressed, but he kept making a noise. He wanted to attract Wang Yu''s attention to prevent him from fainting in the air, and then fell down to aggravate his wound.


    After a period of time, the gate of the lonely soul finally appeared in front of Wang Yu. He gritted his teeth and took a breath, bypassed the gate directly and ran straight to his courtyard.


    Langxing stood in front of Wang Yu''s courtyard. At the moment, he looked anxiously outside, waiting for Wang Yu''s return.


    He went to the underground palace again tonight. Wang Yu told him about it. At the same time, he also told him that it was very likely to be discovered by others tonight. It was a little dangerous.


    Although wolf Qing advised many times, Wang Yu insisted on taking action tonight. He had no choice but to wait for Wang Yu''s return here.


    However, with the moon falling to the west mountain, Wang Yu still didn''t come back. Lang Qing really couldn''t wait. He believed Wang Yu''s hand, but it was possible that something had happened to him after such a long time


    "Ah! Wang Yu! You''re back at last!"


    Lang Qing watched Wang Yu''s black figure appear over the courtyard. He exclaimed, and a happy smile immediately appeared on his face. But the next moment, when Wang Yu approached him, the smell of blood on his body made him frown again.


    Wang Yu is hurt!


    Wolf Qing rushed forward and wanted to ask questions about tonight, but before he approached Wang Yu, Wang Yu''s body seemed to have no support, and he was going to fall down.


    "Door master!"


    Wolf Qing exclaimed, but immediately suppressed his voice. He hugged Wang Yu before he fell to the ground. He was anxious and secretly lucky. He raised his feet and took Wang Yu to the room.


    When she got to the bright room, Lang Qing saw that Wang Yu was already sweating. His lips had turned white because of excessive blood loss. Even his hands were cold.


    Langqing carefully put him on the bed, but found that all his white clothes were stained with blood on Wang Yu.


    "This... What happened..."


    He whispered, but did not hesitate. He quickly walked out of the room, called a trusted dark guard and asked him to call the best doctor here.


    After giving orders, Lang Qing returned to the room again, lit the light and carefully took off Wang Yu''s night clothes soaked with blood.


    After taking off all his coats, Wang Yu''s thin upper body was exposed, and his blood color mixed with his wheat skin. It looked strange.


    But what surprised Lang Qing was not the skin color and the blood stains on Wang Yu, but the large or small scars attached to Wang Yu. Some had faded, while others had just scabbed.


    What has he been through before

 Chapter 473

    Langqing endured the pain of many scars on Wang Yu and simply helped Wang Yu deal with the new wounds. However, looking at Wang Yu''s current state, what really made him faint should be the damage in his body.


    Before long, the doctor hurried here with a large medicine box.


    Followed by a black man.


    Wolf Qing nodded to the man. The man leaned over and saluted, and then disappeared again.


    "This is the injured?" the doctor didn''t say anything. He just glanced at Wang Yu lying unconscious in bed and asked a symbolic question.


    But Wang Yu''s life was more important at this time. Lang Qing didn''t realize why the doctor could be so calm at this time. He smiled, nodded to the doctor and said respectfully, "yes, yes, please, old man."


    The doctor didn''t look at him. He stepped forward and looked at him. He didn''t turn his head. He just waved to wolf Qing, "go out and wait."


    Langqing hesitated for a moment. If the doctor


    "What? If you don''t trust my medical skills, I''ll leave."


    The doctor saw that wolf Qing didn''t move or hesitate, so he walked away from the bed and took his box to go.


    "Don''t be dismissed. Please make sure you cure him. I''ll go out now. I''ll go out now."


    Langqing waved his hand again and again. He didn''t know why. He respected the old man inexplicably. With these words, he immediately turned and left the room. After gently closing the door, he realized what he had just done.


    But think about it carefully. If Wang Yu hadn''t had an accident, he seemed to respect the old man like this


    After thinking about it, Lang Qing still shouted out the dark guard just now.


    "Lord wolf." the dark guard''s voice didn''t fluctuate and hugged respectfully.


    Wolf green frowned and asked, "the doctor, where did you get it?"


    Dark Wei seemed to be bleary for a moment. "Come back, when his subordinates just had a lonely soul, the old man directly told me whether there was a seriously injured person in my family. I didn''t want to pay attention to him, but he told me that if he didn''t treat him, he would soon lose his life."


    Is there such a thing?


    Wolf Qing is deep in thought. He hasn''t seen anyone who has the ability to predict. How can dark Wei meet him when he just goes out?


    Dark guard thought that Lang Qing was doubting him, and explained, "my subordinates thought that the body of the sect leader was a big deal. They shouldn''t have brought a stranger back so easily, but somehow, my subordinates listened to his instructions and said he brought it back."


    Speaking of this, dark Wei flopped down on his knees and said guilt, "everything is the fault of his subordinates. If the sect leader is lazy for a while... If there is anything wrong, his subordinates will die."


    Langqing also felt that he agreed to the old man''s request for no reason. He believed what dark Wei said. After all, this man won their trust most and would not do anything to hurt Wang Yu.


    "It''s all right. You go down first."


    Wolf Qing waved. Dark Wei looked up at him in confusion. Finally, he clenched his teeth, got up and disappeared.


    The doctor... It''s strange.


    He turned his head and looked at the room. After the tight door, he could only vaguely see the doctor shaking back and forth. He couldn''t see anything else clearly.


    In the room, Wang Yu''s body had stood upright, and the blood stains on his face had been wiped clean. At the moment, except for the sweat and slightly white lips on his face, he looked like he was asleep.


    "Wang Yu! Wang Yu!" the little soul kept shouting, but there was no way to get Wang Yu''s response.


    The doctor looked at Wang Yu, then sat down on the bed, facing Wang Yu''s back, closed his eyes and adjusted his breath.


    He didn''t bandage Wang Yu with any wounds - on this point, Lang Qing has done it well.


    A moment later, the doctor suddenly opened his eyes and quickly covered Wang Yu''s scarred back with his palms. After whispering a few spells, a light blue light smoke gradually rose around the doctor, and the temperature of the whole room was momentarily low by several degrees.


    The doctor connected his spiritual consciousness with Wang Yu, and then sneaked into Wang Yu with his own force to treat the root cause of the injury.


    Such treatment seems simple, but it actually consumes the most energy and force. If it is not rescued by someone with a certain strong control, maybe both of them are possessed and scared.


    The old doctor is obviously the one with strong control.


    "Bing er... Is that you..."


    Vaguely, Wang Yu whispered softly. I don''t know why. The cold around him reminded him of the girl he had missed for a long time. She used to be the same. Even though the cold around him brought him only endless warmth and happiness.


    The doctor opened his eyes and slowly calmed his breath. Finally, he slowly took his palm off Wang Yu''s back. Wang Yu still closed his eyes, but he looked much better than before.

 Chapter 474

    The doctor got up and looked at Wang Yu. His eyes were no longer deep and plain, but a little more elusive emotion.


    Smelly boy, he just used to help Wang Yu heal the neutral position and sneaked into his spiritual consciousness. Unexpectedly, his ability is not small. It seems that he also has another powerful spiritual consciousness. However, it''s no wonder that binger''s girl had a premonition that he would be seriously injured, so she immediately asked him to come and treat the boy.


    I think he''s a reclusive elder of the ice royal family. He doesn''t easily appear in front of the world. Now he''s out to save the man loved by his little granddaughter. If others know, they can''t laugh at him.


    But fortunately, this man is not weak and has no bad ideas. Otherwise, it would be good if he didn''t kill Wang Yu.


    "Bing er... Is that you... I feel your force..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were still closed, and he didn''t even wake up, but he whispered. Such a feeling is too familiar, which brings out the deepest yearning for bing''er in his heart.


    The vulnerability and missing that have never been known are now exposed to people. Fortunately, there is only this doctor here, otherwise others will not believe that this is still the rebellious, cautious and cautious lone soul sect leader Wang Yu.


    "My girl didn''t worry about you in vain. You have a little conscience."


    The doctor turned his head. Although he said such funny words, the comfort and warmth in his eyes had shown his attitude towards Wang Yu.


    He turned his head and looked at the small box on the table. He guessed what was inside, but finally shook his head. Then, in the twinkling of an eye, the whole person seemed to evaporate suddenly and disappeared into the room.


    Even after many years, when Wang Yu has become famous, he probably won''t think that the soul of the world-famous hidden elder of the ice royal family has traveled thousands of miles to heal his serious injuries.


    Wolf Qing heard a noise in Wang Yu''s room, and regardless of the rule that the doctor told him not to enter at will, he pushed the door in anxiously, and the doctor, to be exact, elder spirit, could not find a figure for a long time.


    Wang Yu was still pale. He frowned and struggled to sit up. The quilt on his body gradually slipped down from his body, revealing his strong upper body and terrible scars.


    "Wang Yu, are you better?"


    Langqing quickly stepped forward and reached out to hold Wang Yu''s back. At the same time, he carefully avoided the wound on his body. After approaching, he found that the wound he had wrapped had been much better. Although he didn''t see how the doctor treated it, it seemed to be very effective.


    But why are the doctors gone now? Do these powerful doctors like to appear and disappear and save people invisibly?


    "Lang Qing, did anyone come here when I was unconscious?"


    Without a trace, Wang Yu broke himself out of Lang Qing''s hands and made a weak sound.


    "Yes, you were unconscious at that time. I knew I didn''t have the ability to treat you, so I wanted to find a doctor, but an old man came over and said that you were dying, and only he could save you."


    "Then you brought him in?"


    Wang Yu raised his head slightly and closed his eyes. His voice didn''t fluctuate when he said this, so people couldn''t guess what emotion he had.


    Lang Qing thought Wang Yu was angry. He quickly got up from his side, bowed his hands and said respectfully, "I was really worried about your body at that time. If anything happens, I can cure my crime after you have fully recovered."


    He was about to kneel down.


    Although Langqing and Wang Yu are the same level and good brothers who have experienced life and death together, in Langqing''s mind, they still regard Wang Yu as their superior.


    "No, I''m just thinking about what this man is," said Wang Yu, reaching out to help wolf Qing up. "When I was still in a coma, I felt a cold force running around on my body. Although it was very cold, I was slowly recovering my body."


    Wolf Qing also frowned. At that time, when the mysterious doctor wanted to cure, he drove everyone out. It must be a way that ordinary people can''t think of.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but his intuition told him that the man who healed him must have something to do with the ice royal family, or bing''er.


    After all, such a familiar feeling, others can''t do it


    by the way!


    "Who took off my clothes? There is a small box in the pocket of my sleeve. Have you seen it?"


    Wang Yu''s face was worried. If this man''s main purpose was to get wanhunjing, his efforts tonight would be in vain! Not only was seriously injured, but also made wedding clothes for nothing


    "Oh, here, I saw it and put it on the table."


    Without noticing Wang Yu''s anxiety, Lang Qing turned to the table and took the box containing wanhunjing.


    It''s still a simple dark brown. At most, the pattern on the front is a little beautiful. It''s no different from other ordinary boxes.


    Wang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Wan hunjing was still there. That''s good.

 Chapter 475

    Wang Yu rested in his room the next day. During this period, he gave a dead order not to disturb anyone or anything.


    He was naked on the bed, meditating quietly to regulate his breath, sorting out the veins and martial Qi scattered by Wu Chen that night, and recovering slowly.


    Although the doctor has helped him reconnect the broken vein, if he wants to recover completely, he still needs Wang Yu to further regulate his breath.


    On the third day, Wang Yu''s injury had almost recovered. Only a small part of his internal breathing had not been fully adjusted. But even so, he still felt that his force had been improved, but he didn''t know whether it had anything to do with the doctor who treated him that night.


    Now that he is well, he should go out and have a look at what has happened these days.


    "Sect leader... Sect leader! You''re coming out!"


    Before Wang Yu walked from his courtyard to the conference hall, he heard the voice of Shici workshop running towards him. Wang Yu frowned slightly, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, but he quickened his pace and walked towards the conference hall.


    The assembly hall was full of people, including all the rich people who had cooperated with him before, and he Jifeng and Hong Jun sat in the middle.


    "What happened?"


    Wang Yu frowned and asked, he just didn''t care about things one day. What would be so serious that everyone came to him?


    He glanced around, but when everyone touched his eyes, their eyes flickered, and even lowered their heads.


    "Sect leader, Wu Chen, the elder of Wutian college, told the world yesterday that you stole the most precious soul crystal. Your sin is unforgivable. You should call on all benevolent and righteous people in the world to attack you."


    He Jifeng stood up and made an expressionless statement.


    Wang Yu glanced at him and caught a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    "Moreover, Lord Wang, you didn''t appear all day yesterday, which confirms your conjecture that you are guilty and don''t want to appear."


    Chen keqiu, who had not spoken for a long time, made a sound. Looking at Wang Yu''s expression, he was a little strange, like questioning and mocking.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but went to the main seat first and quietly digested the news he heard. Originally, Wuchen hid wanhunjing and found some underground palace to dig. Wang Yu thought he wouldn''t want wanhunjing to be known by the world, but now it seems that Wuchen doesn''t care at all.


    "King clan leader, you can hide, but we who work hard for you can''t! Do you know how many trouble seekers came to our shop yesterday! There are countless things and money lost."


    Chen keqiu glanced at Wang Yu and began to talk about his situation in tears. Many rich people around him agreed, as if they wanted to denounce Wang Yu.


    "So?" Wang Yu frowned slightly and stared at him. His eyes were sharp, as if he could see through people''s hearts at a glance.


    "Well," Chen keqiu coughed softly, as if he had emboldened himself, and then looked up at Wang Yu again. "Well, we originally planned to cooperate with the sect leader to make a lot of money, but now, let alone make money, it''s good not to lose money..."


    "So you''re going to break the partnership with me?" Wang Yu directly interrupted Chen keqiu and said the key point directly.


    He was stabbed on his mind. Chen keqiu''s face was a little unnatural. He stepped forward, "no, no, no, I..."


    Wang Yu raised his palm and motioned him not to speak. Then he stood up and spoke to everyone present, "I know that for businessmen, the most important thing is interests. Now you cooperate with me and there is no profit to earn. Therefore, if you want to terminate the relationship, just leave. I Wang can understand and won''t say a few words to blame you. However, some things are not as simple as you look on the surface. Rumors are still rumors after all."


    Then he stopped saying anything, leaving only one room where everyone looked at each other.


    Wang Yu''s words are ambiguous. These rich men have always been people who don''t have any ideas. They are the best at listening to wind and rain. Now they don''t know what to do.


    "Well... The king''s sect leader''s words are still so decisive, but now that the situation is like this, I won''t say anything more. I''ll go first. Although I don''t cooperate anymore, I wish the sect leader all the best in the future."


    The man who sat in the corner and didn''t say anything spoke to Wang Yu. Everyone looked surprised, as if such words were unacceptable from his mouth.


    Wang Yu nodded at him, still his seemingly profound expression, watching him leave the room.


    At the beginning, some people gradually stood up, said a few words to Wang Yu, turned and left.


    Chen keqiu looked at this and that. Finally, he sipped his mouth, stood up and arched his hands at Wang Yu, and simply said, "well, I also..."


    "No." Wang Yu replied, but he didn''t want him to finish.


    Seeing this, Chen keqiu shook his sleeves and said nothing more. He turned and walked away.


    For a time, the number of people gradually decreased. Finally, only Hong Jun and he Jifeng were left on Wang Yu''s side.

 Chapter 476

    "You say rumors are rumors after all. What is the way to elute the wanhun crystal? You didn''t take it?" he Jifeng asked Wang Yu, looking at the figure of the last rich man who left.


    At this time, there were only Wang Yu, Hong Jun and him in the room, so he was not worried that this conversation would be heard by others.


    "No."


    Wang Yu answered honestly. He Jifeng''s eyes seemed innocent.


    He Jifeng laughed, "what did you say just now that people mistakenly thought you wanted to clarify the rumor?"


    "You''re still there. I didn''t want to take wanhunjing alone." Wang Yuli naturally explained. He benfeng found that he couldn''t take the next word.


    "Brother Wang, you didn''t see any visitors all day yesterday. Did you really get seriously injured as Wu Chen said?" Hong Jun didn''t think so much as he Jifeng. He just asked Wang Yu about his physical condition.


    Wang Yu felt warm in his heart and smiled at him, "a little hurt, but it''s no big deal. It''s Wu Chen. I fought with him so long the night before yesterday. I thought he must have been hurt a lot by me. I didn''t expect to recover the next day. I really overestimated my ability."


    "No," he Jifeng retorted. "Wu Chen didn''t come forward either. It was the disciples under Wu Chen who sent a message for him, calling on all the men in the world to stand up and fight for you."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. In this way, he really caused public anger, but he also gave a thumbs up to Wu Chen''s psychological quality.


    It''s not easy to pretend to walk on behalf of heaven when wanhunjing is lost.


    "To clarify, master he, think about it. In a few days, I''ll find you to extract the force from wanhunjing. You can find a place that can block the spread of force."


    Wang Yu pondered for a moment and arranged things for he Jifeng.


    Hong Jun looked at Wang Yu and asked, "what about me?"


    "There will certainly be a lot of people looking for trouble these days. They have broken off their cooperative relationship with me. No matter what, we don''t care. You''ll be responsible for settling down on your side. It''ll be busy and hard for you."


    Wang Yu looked at Hong Jun with gratitude in his eyes. In fact, if Hong Jun chose to leave just now, he wouldn''t say anything. After all, the facts have been in front of him for a long time. No one has the obligation to pay for what Wang Yu did, but Hong Jun chose to stay and face this extraordinary period with him, which really moved him.


    "What are you talking about? We are good brothers. Brother Wang, if you say so, you will see a stranger."


    Hong Jun also understood Wang Yu''s meaning. He scratched his head a little embarrassed, but he still showed his idea.


    Wang Yu smiled happily at him, and his heart was infinitely warm.


    "Not good! The door master is not good! Many students outside our door want to rush in to find you!" a man like a bodyguard hurried in with an anxious face.


    Wang Yu frowned, got up directly, and rushed to the outside door without saying much.


    Outside the door, there was a bustling crowd of people. The people who were still noisy towards the bodyguard saw Wang Yu''s figure, they calmed down one by one and waited for Wang Yu to come.


    "The king is coming, the king is coming!"


    "Lord, you must explain it to us today!"


    "To get justice for elder Wu!"


    ¡­¡­


    The continuous voice rang again. Looking at Wang Yu one by one, they seemed to be very disgusted with him.


    Wang Yu stood on the door wall, looked at the people below with a serious look, paused for a moment, secretly lucky, and the force spread throughout the whole area with a powerful voice:


    "I fully understand why you are here today, but today is not a good time to explain. You don''t have to wait too long. In a few days, the he family and I will come out to clarify this matter. Rumors are rumors. Please polish your eyes and be sure not to be blindfolded by what others say."


    He said the same thing to the rich. After he finished, he turned and walked away regardless of what those people did.


    The next thing, he believed that the escort of the lonely soul would solve it, and the people below looked skeptical when they saw him talking. If someone didn''t maliciously bring someone to look for trouble and give them a step, they would soon be sure.


    "You are really good at talking. You betrayed me in a few words."


    He Jifeng, not far from Wang Yu, stood still, but his mouth was full of ridicule of Wang Yu.


    "Then I''ll bother Mr. He and make up a suitable reason quickly." Wang Yu smiled and bowed his hands to him. His feet were soft and almost fell to the ground.


    "Wang Yu!"


    He Jifeng walked forward quickly and held him. There was worry and anxiety in his eyes, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Without a trace, Wang Yu broke away from his support and smiled, "it''s all right."


    But the lips were faintly white.

 Chapter 477

    Wang Yu''s injury hasn''t completely healed. He was too strong when he shouted outside the door. Naturally, he was weak.


    According to Wu Chen''s statement, Wang Yu has been seriously injured by him, so he didn''t explain that day before. He benfeng thought it was Wang Yu''s plan, but he didn''t expect that he was really so weak.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked pale, but he still pretended that nothing had happened. "Let''s go back to the inner room first."


    He Jifeng was worried, but he also knew that the troublemakers outside had not dispersed. He became serious and nodded behind Wang Yu.


    Hong Jun, who was still in the room, saw that Wang Yu was not getting better, and hurried forward to ask. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu waved to him and slowly sat down in the front seat to breathe for a moment before opening his eyes and opening his mouth:


    "I haven''t recovered yet. Master he, you should arrange the extraction of wanhunjing as soon as possible. You can''t delay any more."


    He Jifeng nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "there is a secret room in the rockery in my backyard, which is left by my ancestors. It can shield and isolate the force. It should be possible tonight."


    Wang Yu also nodded at him and waved to the two people who were still concerned about him, "OK, I''ll go to he mansion this evening. Let''s make a decision first. If there''s anything else, I''ll say it again. Go back first."


    What else did Hong Jun want to say, but he Jifeng held his arm, and the last two had to leave first.


    Wang Yu was sitting in his seat, tired and closed his eyes. The room was very quiet. Everything that had happened before seemed to be a dream.


    "Wang Yu, are you really going to take Wan hunjing''s force tonight? Your body..." Xiao Hun was worried and couldn''t hide his concern for Wang Yu in his tone.


    "It doesn''t matter," Wang Yu opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and firm. "Wanhunjing should be solved as soon as possible."


    Night, spread in endless black.


    Wang Yu''s figure came to he mansion like a ghost.


    "Let''s go."


    He opened his mouth to he benfeng, who was waiting for him. He looked at he benxue again, nodded and said hello.


    He Jifeng didn''t talk nonsense. He led Wang Yu directly to the rockery in the backyard. He Jixue retreated with good sense.


    After all, such a secret room, unless it is a person of the master level, ordinary people don''t deserve to know and can''t go in.


    It took him about half an hour to walk behind him. After watching him use all kinds of runes many times, Wang Yu came to the most secret room of the he family.


    The torch burned quietly on the hard stone wall. Did the gap in the firewood make a sound? The little spark jumped and jumped, which made Wang Yu think of the situation in the underground palace of the Presbyterian courtyard before.


    "Where''s wanhunjing? We can start."


    Seeing that Wang Yu was a little distracted, he Jifeng quickly reminded them that they can''t stay here more. You know, it''s not easy to come in, but it''s more difficult to go out.


    Wang Yu regained his mind, took out a small box that looked ordinary from his sleeve, took out a delicate and meticulous dagger, and gently cut his fingertips.


    The blade was extremely sharp. Red blood droplets appeared on Wang Yu''s fingers and dropped on the groove directly above the box.


    The next second, a magical scene appeared. Without opening it with your hand, the box opened itself. In an instant, the whole secret room was shrouded in light pink light.


    At the same time, Wang Yu obviously felt the pressure brought to him by the fluctuation of force. He Jifeng, who didn''t practice martial arts, didn''t feel anything.


    "Poof -"


    Wang Yu''s injury hasn''t completely healed. Although the force has been improved, his manipulation ability hasn''t kept up. Suddenly, he is threatened by the fluctuation of force, and he is bleeding directly.


    "Wang Yu!" he Jifeng and Xiaohun said at the same time. Wang Yu frowned, but he was still conscious.


    "I''m fine. I''ll refine the force first, and then inject part of the force into your talisman. If you want to operate this part of force, you should call it out with blood like I do today, so that it can be used by you."


    With that, Wang Yu closed his eyes and gradually produced light white smoke from the center of his eyebrows, slowly moving towards the light pink wanhun crystal. It can be seen that the white smoke is guiding the light pink light and slowly moving towards the talisman he Jifeng took out.


    After moving a part, the light pink light has begun to shine on the talisman of he Jifeng. If there is more, it can''t be injected. On the contrary, the original light of wanhunjing has been much dimmed.


    At this time, the direction of the white smoke turned from the original direction of the sign to the original source of the spread of the white smoke.


    A steady stream of light pink flowed into Wang Yu''s forehead under the guidance of pure white smoke. After a while, Wang Yu''s whole body seemed to emit light pink white.


    It looks sacred and powerful.

 Chapter 478

    I don''t know how long it took. The pink light on the wanhun crystal has completely disappeared and replaced by the light on Wang Yu''s whole person.


    He Jifeng sighed to himself that Wang Yu was really powerful. He would have completely collected the remaining energy of wanhunjing. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have imagined or believed it.


    For a long time, Wang Yu quietly adjusted his breath. The whole person seemed to become transparent. You could vaguely see that the light pink force belonging to wanhunjing slowly swam away in Wang Yu''s body. Ahead was Wang Yu''s own light white force, which was slowly guiding him.


    The two forces ran slowly in Wang Yu''s body for several weeks and gradually returned to the same color, and Wang Yu''s body also returned to the normal color. When he opened his eyes, it always made people feel that the whole person has become stronger.


    "Congratulations! Wang Yu, you have now been promoted to the fifth grade martial arts disciple!"


    Xiaohun was excited. Unexpectedly, the injury unexpectedly made Wang Yu''s body more adapt to the integration of wanhunjing''s strength. He jumped directly and became a Wupin martial artist.


    "Wang... Sect leader."


    He Jifeng looked at Wang Yu''s appearance that he hadn''t recovered for a long time, and gave a voice to remind him with a little worry.


    Wang Yu opened his eyes and saw a clear light in his eyebrows. Compared with before, his whole face was more energetic.


    He glanced at he benfeng, then reached out to Wan hunjing, who had lost his brilliance in the box, picked it up and said seriously to he benfeng, "this thing is useless. You can deal with it any way you want."


    He Jifeng got Wan hunjing from him. It was like losing life when it lost its light. It was just an ordinary crystal stone. Even if it was thrown on the street, it would not be paid too much attention. At most, it was seen by small jasper who liked shiny things and picked it up for a moment.


    However, after the power transmitted by Wang Yu to the talisman he brought just now, the original talisman also began to emit the same light as the previous wanhunjing. Although he Jifeng could not feel the fluctuation of energy, he estimated that if he took out the talisman, others would notice the difference.


    Wang Yu probably guessed what he thought. He took the crystal stone out of the box and said to he Jifeng, "I haven''t studied this box much, but it should be engraved to restrain the fluctuation of force. If you don''t want to expose this symbol in front of the world, it''s best to put it in the box, just like the storage of wanhunjing before."


    He Jifeng nodded and took away the wanhun crystal without light. His talisman is not big, and he can almost put it in.


    But even if there seems to be nothing wrong on the surface, he Jifeng can''t close the box. There is always a small gap in the box, and the force contained in the rune will be emitted through here.


    He Jifeng looked at Wang Yu reluctantly and asked him for help with his eyes.


    "I guessed that this box was guided by human blood. When I got it in the underground palace and put wanhunjing in, I accidentally cut my finger. I didn''t pay attention at that time. I didn''t want to understand when I cultivated in the room yesterday, so it''s also the reason why I took out the dagger to drop blood today."


    He Jifeng nodded. He also picked up the dagger Wang Yu put aside on his face. He wanted to cut his finger like Wang Yu, but Wang Yu grabbed his arm.


    "What''s the matter?" he Jifeng asked with a frown, his eyes full of confusion.


    Wang Yu was stunned for a moment, shook his head, didn''t speak, and silently took back his hand.


    "This dagger... It seems that binger gave it to you."


    The little soul knew it clearly, and there was a little ridicule in his tone. In fact, with Wang Yu''s previous strength, he can break his fingers even without a dagger. Today, for the first time in the daytime, he had to find this dagger.


    In fact, what Wang Yu thought was very simple. He thought about the method of healing him that day. He still felt very much like the method of the ice royal family. Those feelings buried in his deepest heart were touched, and then got out of control.


    Bing er


    He hasn''t seen her for a long time


    "Wang Yu?"


    He Jifeng has put the talisman in place, but he finds that Wang Yu is still thinking and pushes him again


    "Oh, have you made up your mind about Wan hunjing?" Wang Yu thought back, but his exit turned to another topic.


    He Jifeng frowned slightly, but still answered Wang Yu''s question, "I plan to announce it to the world early tomorrow morning. Time has passed. I''d better say it as soon as possible, which is better for the he family and the lonely soul."


    Wang Yu nodded. He believed in the he family, who was used to doing business, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see or hear it.


    "In this way, I have thought that in order to bring Wu Chen and the students who want to ask for an explanation, I decided to start tonight and stay away from Wu Tian College for a while."


    Take your time to say your plan, but in fact, there is no room for he Jifeng to refuse.


    "What? Are you leaving?"

 Chapter 479

    Wang Yu nodded and didn''t want to say anything more. He said to him, "during this period of time, there must be many people dissatisfied with the he family and the lonely soul. In addition to appeasing consumers on Hong Jun''s side, you also need to lead the overall situation."


    He Jifeng''s expression on his face became strange. He looked at Wang Yu and stretched out his hand to hold Wang Yu''s arm. "You mean, just leave these mess to Hong Jun and me?"


    Wang Yu frowned. Although it seemed so, it was obvious that this statement was too one-sided. His shoulder retreated a little and moved he Jifeng''s palm. "Now the he family and the lonely soul are attacked because I''m behind, and what Wu Chen said is only for me. Those students, including Xuanling, want to punish me most, so I''m the best decision to leave."


    "Wang Yu! Are you too selfish?" he Jifeng shouted at Wang Yu without understanding.


    Wang Yu knew that no matter what he said, he could not change his mind. He turned directly and walked towards the way he came.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Lead the way and let me out."


    They deadlocked for a moment, the strange atmosphere in the air spread, and no one spoke.


    For a long time, he Jifeng sighed and walked to the other side, "there is the entrance and the exit is here."


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows and turned to keep up with he Jifeng. He was relieved and let him promise after all.


    If he Jifeng doesn''t let go, he can''t help it. After all, I am the leader of the lonely soul. It doesn''t make sense to let others take care of me temporarily.


    The next day, he Jifeng, the master of the he family, announced to the world that wanhunjing was originally the Heirloom treasure of the he family, which was recorded in detail in the Fujing handed down by the ancestors of the he family. It''s just that elder Wuchen only thinks about treasures, so he stole wanhunjing and intends to hide it for his own use.


    The he family had negotiated with Wu Chen many years ago, but Wu Chen was still unwilling to take out Wan hunjing, and even threatened the he family in the name of Wu Tian college, so it distressed the he family.


    Fortunately, now there is Wang Yu sect leader. He is hardworking, brave and willing to help others. After hearing about this, he was filled with righteous indignation and said that he would help he Jifeng and his family recover this justice.


    Considering that Wu Chen is the elder of Wu Tian college and the object of worship in the eyes of many people, they didn''t expose this matter.


    But I didn''t expect that old man Wu Chang had a beast''s heart. It was clearly that he stole the he family''s treasure. He had to stand up and bite them. He really didn''t know the good people.


    After he Jifeng''s tearful complaint, many people said that they had been blinded by lard before. They didn''t know that elder Wuchen was such a person and deeply hated him.


    Of course, many people think that this is the conspiracy of the he family and Wang Yu. They want to deliberately portray the black elder. The elder has always been open and aboveboard, so they won''t do such a thing. Among them, the loudest slogan is Xuanling. He will never miss such an opportunity to belittle Wang Yu.


    But then, in order to prove that what he said was true, the he family even took out their ancestral talisman Sutra, specially rubbing several copies of the page printed with the records related to wanhunjing all night, and widely sent it to you.


    For a time, the whole city was obviously divided into two camps and began to fight for a long time.


    Originally, Wu Chen can stand up and refute this statement of the he family. After all, the so-called ancestral records of the he family are actually fabricated by he Jifeng out of thin air. But to his surprise, Wu Chen was surprisingly silent, which made the he family grasp Wu Chen''s handle and wantonly publicize that it was the performance of Wu Chen''s guilty heart.


    Some students who support Wu Chen even want to find the Presbyterian and ask Wu Chen to explain, but they are finally blocked by the dark guard.


    Conflicts escalated, and there were many disturbances in Wutian college.


    After four or five days, someone suddenly remembered that Wang Yu, the initiator of this incident, had disappeared from the public''s sight for a long time.


    The people who took Xuanling as the leader and hated Wang Yu were also aware of this and began to use the power available to all parties to frantically look for the trace of Wang Yu.


    "Brother Xuan, brother Xuan, this way, someone here has found out where Wang Yu''s boy has gone!"


    Duan Wen''s voice sounded from Xuanling''s door. Xuanling''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was obvious that they were cold and cruel. "Wang Yu, you''re still hiding. This time, I won''t clean you up."


    With that, he stood up, regardless of Duan Wen who had just entered the door and wanted to continue to report to him, and walked forward with his breath, "take people and pull Wang Yu out."


    At this time, Wang Yu was already on the official road hundreds of miles away from Wutian college.


    Although he went out in a hurry and didn''t bring a lot of things, the money on his hand was enough for him to use for a period of time - as long as he was still moving near the official road.


    After all, without the official way, there is no place to solve things with money in this wilderness.


    However, officialdom is dangerous after all. Although he hasn''t found anyone chasing him yet, it''s sooner or later to be found in such an obvious place.

 Chapter 480

    Night, quiet too much.


    Wang Yu lay on the bed in a post station near the official road, staring at the ceiling, but he couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    It is not clear how many such nights have fallen asleep in endless darkness and hiding. Every day I worry about being discovered by Wutian college or Xuanling.


    Like the days when he escaped from home, it was difficult but simple.


    "Wang Yu, in fact, you can''t come out."


    Xiaohun also knew that Wang Yu didn''t sleep and that his mood must be very complicated, so he also thought of saying more words with him, hoping to make him don''t think too many useless things.


    In the dark, Wang Yu chuckled, "but I''ve come out."


    The little soul is speechless. Yes, he has come out and lived like this for many days. Now it makes no sense to say what should have been.


    So far, all he can do is stick to it. For the lonely soul and for the he family.


    And Hong Jun, who has been working hard for him, even to congratulate him.


    Wu Chen''s spearhead points at Wang Yu, and Xuanling really hates Wang Yu. As for those who go to the lonely soul and he family to make trouble every day with others, they just feel fun on a whim.


    Once I found that the he family and the lonely soul were not so easy to mess with, I wouldn''t do anything else.


    After all, things are all towards Wang Yu. When he goes, the goal shifts. Naturally, there is no big deal between solitary soul and he family.


    Everyone knows this, including congratulating the wind.


    But he Jifeng is also a little reluctant to let Wang Yu bear all this alone, so he will stay, so he wants to let Wang Yu still cooperate with him.


    But Wang Yu can''t do this after all, and he doesn''t allow it. It''s a drag on others, just to protect himself.


    This is neither Wang Yu nor a responsible person should do.


    Gradually into the winter, the weather is already very cold. Wang Yu is still used to sleeping with the window open at night, just to be able to see the stars in the sky outside the window.


    It''s so cold today.


    Wang Yu wrapped his quilt and leaned out of the window, but he didn''t see a star.


    "Shopkeeper, we''re here to find someone."


    In the silent night, a familiar voice suddenly sounded, and Wang Yu frowned. This is the voice of Duan Wen.


    Did they find here so soon?


    "Sorry, we are a post station, which is directly under the management of the people above. You''d better not disturb our guests'' rest so late."


    Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper was neither humble nor arrogant. He also theorized with Duan Wen. Wang Yu held his breath and listened to the sound below.


    "What people above! Do you know who we are? Brother Xuan, brother Xuan Ling! Brothers, go up and search for me! Don''t let go of a room. Be sure to find the boy Wang Yu for me!"


    Li Er''s shrill voice came, followed by the voice of those people breaking into the post station. In the dark, Wang Yu''s eyes were cold. Without thinking about it, he jumped up and escaped to the woods behind the post station.


    He has observed on the road before. This forest has been spreading forward since the far official road, connecting several places and towns. It can be said to be the largest forest near Wutian college.


    No one wants to enter such a forest. At the same time, there are many rumors of fierce beasts in it, so basically no one wants to go in.


    But Wang Yu had planned early. If he was found, he would first hide in the jungle. He is not afraid of fierce animals. As for others, he also has the courage to fight a war.


    So every time he stayed in an inn or post station, he would choose a room close to the jungle, and the window was always open.


    There were only endless trees in front of Wang Yu. Duan Wen and Li Er''s voice went away with his accelerating pace. He won''t look back. All he thinks about is moving forward.


    The front is unknown, but he has never been afraid.


    "Brother Duan! It seems to be Wang Yu!" a sharp voice came from behind. Wang Yu frowned slightly and continued to speed up his steps.


    Just got the news, everyone seemed to have beaten chicken blood. Everyone was in high spirits. They wanted to rush forward immediately. Now they caught Wang Yu and handed him to Xuanling to ask for credit.


    I don''t know how long I ran and chased.


    In the air, the sound of weapons breaking through the air made Wang Yu''s strength soar. He immediately noticed that his body tilted slightly and skillfully avoided a blow. Then he saw the cold dagger with silver light in the dark stabbing the ground in front of him.


    If you didn''t escape, it was his flesh and blood that the dagger stabbed just now.


    "Wang Yu, it''s a man. Just turn around and have a good game with me."


    Sure enough, Xuanling''s voice came from behind. He also did this dagger attack just now.

 Chapter 481

    Xuanling wants to force Wang Yu to obey his words through words, but is Wang Yu a person who can be manipulated by others? He didn''t stop at his feet and still walked towards the front. He didn''t take Xuanling''s words seriously at all.


    "You..."


    Being ignored or ignored by Wang Yu, Xuanling was angry. He looked at Wang Yu''s back, threw out several daggers, used force to drive, tightly locked his retreat and attacked Wang Yu''s back.


    "Give it to me! Duan Wen, you take people to slide up from the left. Li Er, you and your people specially catch his right attack. The rest, follow me from the front!"


    Xuanling narrowed his eyes slightly. At the command, everyone went out and aimed at Wang Yu.


    After coming from the edge of the jungle, there were not only trees, but also many bushes. Wang Yu turned around and formed a light white protective cover in front of him to block the fast attacking daggers one by one.


    Then his body shook, and the whole man disappeared into the bushes. To be exact, he disappeared into the eyes of Xuanling and his party.


    Judging from Wang Yu''s ease in resisting the dagger just now, Xuanling has found that Wang Yu''s force has improved compared with that before.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he still understood that Wang Yu had used the power of Wan Hun Jing and turned it into his own force for him.


    At the thought of this, Xuanling couldn''t help but want to kill Wang Yu. Whether he could call on all new forces at the beginning of school, or later li Xiaoxiao''s attitude towards him, and now he has been promoted by wanhunjing and force, why is it that Wang Yu benefits so much, not Xuanling?


    Xuanling doesn''t understand, but she hates it more in her heart.


    Wang Yu is really the biggest enemy of his life.


    However, a group of people are relative to a person. No matter how powerful and powerful that person is, he will still be tired in the face of such crowd tactics. What''s more, after Wang Yu was attacked by Wuchen, he only rested for a short day and his body has not fully recovered.


    Moreover, Wang Yu also forcibly accepted the power of so many thousands of soul crystals. If he could quickly heal and digest when he was healthy before, he couldn''t do it this time.


    For many reasons, even the powerful Wang Yu can no longer entangle with these people.


    "Your body... Is not suitable for this, otherwise it will be unbearable."


    The little soul was anxious. He could clearly feel the energy on Wang Yu''s body slowly disappearing. He would be unconscious after a long time.


    Wang Yu breathed quickly. He pressed his hands firmly on the ground and gasped heavily. No matter who could feel that he was unable to do what he wanted.


    But he still couldn''t take it lightly. Xuanling and a crowd were right behind him, waiting for him to relax, shrink back, and then catch him.


    In this way, in the face of many people assigned by Wutian college, although Wang Yu has strong force, many people still can''t deal with them all, so he hid all the way and fought with them occasionally. The injury is too serious. He can''t recover for a while, and his body is very weak to the extreme.


    In the process of constantly moving forward, Wang Yu moved forward all the way. The jungle was very large, and those people had basically been left behind by him.


    He had been injured in many places, and his face was pale. He just worked hard and moved straight ahead.


    There are fewer and fewer trees. Gradually, there are no shrubs around. You can''t even see any trees. It should be out of the scope of the jungle.


    That''s right. He and these people hid in the jungle for so many days, basically without water or food. He probably drove more than the whole jungle.


    The corners of Wang Yu''s mouth have cracked. The whole person feels dizzy and weak. In addition, he has not recovered before. He has no spirit.


    He wanted to call the little soul, but found that he had no strength to make a sound.


    It''s also strange why the little soul didn''t make a sound


    Wang Yu''s body became more and more heavy. Finally, he felt that the whole person''s eyelids were closed and his body hit the ground


    He seemed to have a dream in which there was a vast expanse of white.


    Wang Yu stood in the middle of the white world, and a gray light could be seen in front of him.


    There seemed to be a magical force guiding him forward. Wang Yu was confused, but he still walked towards the gray light in front.


    Closer and closer, at the same time, he also felt that this magical force was becoming more and more powerful, so powerful that he could hardly bear it.


    The gray was gradually swallowed up by the white. Wang Yu only felt that the white light in front of him was getting brighter and brighter. He couldn''t help covering his eyes, but it still had no effect, but it was more dazzling than just now.


    No


    He wants the white light to devou

 Chapter 482

    Vaguely, it seems that the sound of birds can be heard.


    Wang Yu felt his body heavy, even his head heavy.


    He only remembered that he was found by Xuanling''s people in the post station, chased and killed all the way to the woods, then hid with them, and finally fainted when he was out of strength.


    By the way, I haven''t been able to contact the little soul before!


    Wang Yu struggled to sit up, but found himself covered with a thick quilt, and the whole person was in a completely strange environment.


    "Little soul! Little soul, where are we?"


    He uttered his voice in panic, but received no response.


    What''s going on?


    Is it still in a dream?


    In the confusion room, the wooden firewood door not far from the specific bed was gently opened from the outside. Wang Yuning stared at the door motionless, and his body entered the state of preparedness. If someone deliberately attacked, he could respond immediately.


    Unexpectedly, what came in was not a strong or shrewd man, but a bent old man with silver hair. He carefully carried a bowl of hot smoke in his hand. His back was bent and could not see the original appearance. At the moment, he was walking towards Wang Yu''s bed.


    Wang Yu put down his moves to attack, but he still didn''t relax his vigilance. He kept a close eye on the man. No matter what he did, he didn''t want to let go.


    Maybe he felt that the atmosphere in the whole room had changed. The old man looked up and saw that Wang Yu had sat up. His originally expressionless face suddenly raised a smile. He stepped up on his feet and came to Wang Yu after taking a few more steps.


    "Ah... Ka... Ah..."


    The old man shouted excitedly at Wang Yu, but only his hoarse voice sounded like the friction of withered branches in winter.


    Wang Yu frowned and seemed to understand something by looking at his body language. Probably, the old man picked up Wang Yu and took care of him all the time?


    His alert dissipated a little and his face softened. Wang Yu looked at him, "did you save me? Thank you."


    The old man nodded with satisfaction. The smile on his face was more brilliant, but the folds on his face were wrinkled together and looked a little strange.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    The old man waved happily to Wang Yu. Wang Yu frowned slightly and tried to understand him. The old man danced and said something. Finally, he picked up the bowl just put on the table and looked at Wang Yu with a smile. His eyes were full of expectation.


    The bowl is a dark brown turbid liquid. At the moment, it is steaming and emitting a thick strange smell. It can''t cut out what it is for a while.


    Wang Yu looked up at the old man, pointed to himself and whispered, "is this... For me to drink?"


    The old man understood and smiled at Wang Yu and nodded again and again. It seemed that it was true.


    Although he now temporarily believes that the old man saved him after he was unconscious, he still can''t accept swallowing such a bowl of things after all.


    Although he had little knowledge, he had never heard of such a turbid and strange thing.


    The old man saw Wang Yu''s hesitation, and his face gradually grew anxious. His arm stretched forward, and the bowl approached Wang Yu again. The muddy juice splashed on the bedding in front of Wang Yu, emitting a fragrant smell.


    This is


    Wang Yu''s eyes changed. He looked at the bowl of soup medicine with sharp eyes. His expression indicated distrust.


    "Ah... Ah!" the old man looked at Wang Yu''s expression and was a little angry. He knew that he still didn''t believe himself. Finally, he took the bowl back, took a big SIP in person, and then stretched out in front of Wang Yu. His eyes seemed to say, see, I drank it myself. It''s all right.


    Wang Yu looked at the old man suspiciously. Finally, he ended up in a big bowl and slowly drank all the soup and medicine. But he kept an eye and tried to hold his breath, so that if there was anything in the soup, he could force them out by force.


    However, there were still a few uncontrollable drops that flowed into Wang Yu''s stomach. However, such a few drops made Wang Yu feel more comfortable than ever before, as if all the blocked pores and bones compressed by muscles and bones had been stretched out.


    He looked at the old man in surprise, and then swallowed the juice deliberately left before. The whole person seemed more comfortable. Even the heavy feeling on his head when he just woke up no longer existed.


    "Ah!" the old man smiled and nodded at him, slowly showing pride in his eyes.


    Wang Yu secretly found that the power of Wan hunjing, which he had forcibly absorbed before, had been completely integrated with his own force. He didn''t know whether it was the potion or something else. After all, Wang Yu could use it completely.


    He looked at the old man with doubts and confusion in his eyes.

 Chapter 483

    Although Wang Yu''s body has greatly improved, it needs to be as good as before, and it still needs many days of cultivation. These days, he lived in this hut with the old man.


    Although the trauma on his body has almost healed, Wang Yu still can''t walk down. With the meticulous care of the old man every day, I can finally go outside today.


    However, in fact, Wang Yuda could not listen to the old man''s opinions, or pretend not to "understand" the old man''s dancing, but I don''t know why, he really waited until the old man let go and let him go out for a while before he remembered that he could have been forced to go out.


    The old man has many mysteries, but Wang Yu has to admit that he takes care of himself sincerely.


    When he gently opened the small firewood door, Wang Yu saw the sunshine that had blocked him for many days. What he saw was a green and yellow vegetable border. When he walked out of the door, he saw the whole yard - there were no other houses and no gorgeous courtyard walls. There were only the small thatched house and simple fence wall he had just lived in.


    The old man was pulling weeds carefully in the small vegetable field in front of him.


    Although it looks a little shabby, Wang Yu feels that such a life is really simple and return to nature.


    "Ah... Ah!"


    The old man looked up and saw that it was Wang Yu. He smiled and waved to him.


    Wang Yu hesitated for a moment and went forward. As soon as he wanted to ask something, his whole body was pulled down by the old man. If he hadn''t squatted down in time, he might have fallen down.


    "You..."


    Wang Yu was angry and just wanted to ask him what he meant, but he couldn''t help looking at a light yellow caterpillar in the vegetable field with the old man''s eyes.


    He raised his eyebrows. It''s probably winter. Why hasn''t the insect become a pupa to avoid the cold?


    The old man looked at Wang Yu and smiled meaningfully. Then he didn''t do anything else. He patted himself up.


    Without taking care of the confused look on Wang Yu''s face, he went straight away, took something like a hoe in front of the thatched house and went straight out of the fence.


    "Where are you going?"


    Wang Yu also got up quickly. Without the old man, he didn''t know how to spend this boring time here.


    "Ah... Ah ~"


    The old man smiled at him, pointed to the front, then turned and left.


    Wang Yu quickly got up and followed. He didn''t know what was going on. He felt that the old man was guiding him and went out with him.


    He took a few quick steps and easily caught up with the old man''s slow stooping steps. His face was confused about where he was going. At the same time, he also found the beautiful natural scenery around him.


    Wang Yu lived in the Wang family since childhood. Although he is not a big family, he grew up in the town after all. Later, he left home alone and slept in the open air. He still worked hard in towns and even in big cities. The beautiful scenery of the original ecology is only a casual glance on his hurried road.


    Now walking side by side with the old man on the path, I feel the natural tranquility quietly, which is also a different taste.


    Although it is winter, there are not only withered grass and dry branches on the roadside, but also many lush plants growing. It looks different.


    Wang Yu followed the old man and gradually immersed himself in the wonderful and fantastic natural world. He didn''t notice the slight upward arc of the old man''s mouth.


    When the old man stopped, Wang Yu didn''t know what he was doing. It turned out that there is a larger vegetable field here. Obviously, such a large place is certainly not something that an elderly person can look after. From far to near, you can see many strong young people and simple peasant women in the field, one by one with hoes to cultivate the land.


    Along the way, there were many such workers. Seeing the figure of the old man, they stopped their work and greeted the old man warmly. The old man also waved to them to show friendship.


    It can be seen that the popularity of the old man here is still good.


    But why is his house so dilapidated? Can''t even build a small wall?


    Wang Yu thought to himself that it''s a pity that the little soul still didn''t connect with him at this time, otherwise he could help analyze this person together.


    "Old Ge, who''s the boy who came with you today ~"


    A good-looking woman teased the old man. Wang Yu glanced at the old man. It turned out that he was called "old Ge".


    As soon as he said this, old Ge just looked up at her, but didn''t say anything. He continued to bury his head and picked up his head to face the ground.


    It seems that they don''t get along well with old Ge.


    Rao Shige exhausted all his strength. His black forearm was full of green tendons, but he only dug up a shallow pit. Wang Yu behind him could not help frowning. Seeing that old Ge was rubbing his hands again, Wang Yu reached out and grabbed the handle of the hoe.


    "Old man, I''d better do this kind of manual work. Just look around and give me some advice on what I can''t do well." Wang Yu saw that old Ge didn''t understand in his eyes, but he didn''t explain any more. He picked up a hoe and hit the red and yellow earth hard.


    The sun was setting, and the farmers had already cleaned up and left, while Wang Yu was busy with old Ge in the fields all day.

 Chapter 484

    Wang Yu doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. These days, he follows old Ge to pick the freshest berries and mushrooms by the stream every morning. In the morning, he makes straw sandals and straw hats with withered grass at home. In the afternoon, he may go with him to the field not far away to weed or loosen the soil.


    Such a quiet life without disputes makes Wang Yu''s mind a lot easier. Maybe it''s because the little soul is not here now. It seems to him that it''s all a matter of his previous life about runes, runes and weapons and the pursuit of Xuanling.


    Even after less than half a month.


    Wang Yu has never been like this. His whole body and mind are full of a strong sense of satisfaction and happiness. Maybe for him, such a life is really suitable for him.


    When he first woke up, he still had doubts about old Ge, but now think about it, he was just an old man who worked leisurely in the mountains. At most, he was excluded by others and had no other thoughts, so there was no need to doubt at all.


    However, such a peaceful life was destroyed by a strange woman who came to the door that morning.


    Old Ge doesn''t get along well with other families around him in this small village at the foot of the mountain. This has been found when he follows old Ge to work in the field every afternoon.


    At that time, he thought, maybe they just looked down on old GE''s disability and deliberately laughed at him.


    But today''s situation is different.


    In front of me is a plump woman, to be exact, a fat, bloated middle-aged woman.


    Her face was not similar to her makeup. She did not know what perfume she was looking for. She really had a strong smell of fat. She felt like she wanted to vomit when she was close to her.


    Wang Yu is now, but after all, he is still at old GE''s home, so he didn''t say much. Instead, he looked at old GE''s reaction.


    A few days ago, no matter on the road or in the field, in the face of everyone''s provocation, words or actions, old Ge didn''t respond much, but he still did what to do.


    But today is different. As soon as the woman entered the house, old Ge looked at her in fear, and stretched out his hand to pull Wang Yu behind him. He looked like he wanted to protect him. His thin body trembled, as if he was in great danger, and as if he was showing his horror.


    Wang Yu was puzzled. What happened to this woman to make old Ge, who has not been very emotional, have such a great resistance?


    "Lao Ge, you''re really not good at it. This time you received such a beautiful male doll, but you didn''t want to report it to me?" the woman kneaded her voice, probably to make her voice more charming and moving. In the end, it backfired. What she said was very ugly.


    Old Ge didn''t speak, just stared at the woman, opened his hands in big characters, and left Wang Yuhu behind.


    The woman frowned, waved her right hand and snapped, "don''t toast, don''t eat and punish wine, come, tear down the house for me and take the boy back to the stockade!"


    With that, a group of vigorous young people in ordinary plain clothes rushed in from the door. Each of them had different tools in their hands. They were the most common labor tools of farmers, but now they became their weapons to threaten others.


    Wang Yu stared at these menacing men. He was secretly lucky. He had no active force for many days. For a moment, he suddenly used it and became a little uncontrollable.


    The woman looked at Wang Yu and finally showed a flower crazy look on her face. She stared at him and salivated, "little doll, so handsome, go home with her sister and enjoy it." speaking of this, the conversation turned and looked at old Ge with disgust, "don''t have to suffer with this bad old man all day."


    Looks like it''s going to be a play of robbing people''s men?


    Wang Yu sneered and ignored what the woman said. The force overflowed, and the whole body scattered light white light. The whole person looked a little ethereal.


    "Elder sister, this... What is this?"


    A man saw the light around Wang Yu and stepped back timidly. It was obvious that he had never seen such a situation before.


    The woman was at a loss for a moment. She looked at Wang Yu like a monster. She stepped back a few steps and continued to instruct her men to catch Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu snorted, and his figure rose and fell quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, several men standing near old Ge had been completely put down by him.


    The remaining men were not brave enough. Seeing these people fall, they immediately threw down their weapons and fled out in a hurry.


    The woman was angry, but she was more worried about Wang Yu''s attack on herself. She was unwilling to bite her lips. She looked at Wang Yu angrily and wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Wait a minute," Wang Yuling''s voice suddenly sounded, "when you bully someone, you''re going to leave directly?" after that, the whole body was released with force, and a terrible sense of pressure instantly made the middle-aged woman kneel to the ground.


    "Please forgive me, little girl, I don''t know Taishan. I hope you will let me go..." the woman''s cry filled her cochlea, which made Wang Yu, who had just recovered, frown.


    In addition, old Ge kept waving his hand. Wang Yu took off his force. The middle-aged woman immediately rolled away from the yard and looked at the shaking fat body. Wang Yu''s stomach was tumbling again.


    Looking back, Wang Yu found that old GE''s expression had not changed at all.

 Chapter 485

    "Wang Yu! Can you hear me!"


    A familiar voice came to Wang Yu''s ears. Wang Yu was shocked. Some couldn''t believe what he heard. He was excited and said, "little soul! You''re back!"


    After making a sound, he realized that there was old Ge beside him. What''s more, there was a man lying unconscious by him. It was really not a good time to communicate.


    "Uncle Ge, I''ll throw these men away." Wang Yu had always called old Ge uncle Ge. After all, he was his life-saving benefactor. He was embarrassed to call him by his nickname.


    Old Ge looked at him without expression. Just when Wang Yu thought he would not agree, old Ge smiled, nodded to him, and then turned and walked back to the small thatched house.


    Wang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. After watching old Ge completely walk into the house, he made a sound again, "I couldn''t contact you before. I thought I couldn''t contact you anymore."


    However, Xiaohun didn''t answer in time. Wang Yu waited for a moment and panicked again. Should Xiaohun


    "Wang Yu."


    "Huh?"


    The little soul seemed to be struggling for a long time before making a sound, and hesitated, "I think you have become a little different from before."


    Wang Yu was stunned. Has he... Changed?


    In such a short period of time separated from the little soul.


    "In the past, you didn''t just see such a small thing in front of you, nor did you care so much about other people''s attitude towards you. Wang Yu, what did you experience during my absence?"


    The little soul''s voice was a little sad. Wang Yu didn''t know how to answer, because he began to feel that he was different from Wang Yu before.


    Not only the living environment, but also the mentality.


    He has put his dream of pursuing the highest martial arts in the world behind him. Now his heart is full of how to farm and live more leisurely.


    The sky is cloudy and sunny tonight. The moon went through the clouds, and what was reflected in the room was bright and dark.


    Old Ge had fallen asleep in the small bed on the other side, and Wang Yu had been thinking about this problem. He tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    Maybe it is because he has no idea of pursuit in his heart, so the little soul is gradually excluded by him. If he didn''t use force to protect old Ge during the day, the little soul may never appear.


    "Alas..."


    With a sigh, Wang Yu thought, he can''t degenerate like this. Even if the life here is like a paradise, he still has to face the wind and rain.


    The night will pass soon.


    However, when Wang Yu woke up, he found that old man Ge was no longer in the room.


    When I opened the firewood door, like all the previous mornings, I still saw the narrow but beautiful courtyard and old Ge who was busy next to the small vegetable bed.


    Wang Yu coughed softly, brewing something he wanted to say in his heart, and walked in the direction of old Ge.


    "Uncle ge... I''m today..."


    "Ah... Ah." old Ge made a sound first and interrupted Wang Yu''s next words. Wang Yu was helpless and could only watch him finish all his words.


    However, it is conceivable that it takes a lot of energy to understand the meaning of a person with language barriers. Obviously, Wang Yu has little energy available today.


    "Do you mean that I''ll accompany you to the mountain to pick something later?" Wang Yu listened and tried his best to retell the main meaning expressed by old Ge.


    Old Ge was stunned and nodded with a random smile. It seems that Wang Yu guessed right.


    Wang Yu originally wanted to talk to old Ge, and then he planned to leave. But now that old GE has spoken, he can go to the mountain with him again.


    But before that, he was always at the foot of the mountain with old Ge, or picking things by the stream. He had never been to the mountain.


    Like last night, today''s weather is cloudy and sunny, with cold winds everywhere. His intuition tells Wang Yu that there may be other secrets on the mountain.


    Wang Yu followed old Ge and looked up at the sky. He suddenly felt depressed. I hope nothing will happen in such a weather.


    Before long, they came to the place where they had been picking things before. Then they really wanted to enter the mountain and start climbing.


    Before, we often saw young men and women coming and going here to pick things, but today we didn''t see anything except them. Although the weather was a little cloudy, it was strange that someone had been here when the weather was worse than this.


    Wang Yu was confused and asked aloud:


    "Uncle Ge, how are the people here today..."


    "The next way, go by yourself."


    But he was interrupted by old Ge.


    Wang Yu was shocked and looked at old Ge incredulously. Did he speak just now?

 Chapter 486

    Wang Yu looked at old Ge in shock. He couldn''t believe that he had just spoken. Wasn''t he a mute who couldn''t speak before? Is it that he has been deceiving himself?


    "Wang Yu, this man..." Xiao Hun didn''t wake up before, so he didn''t know old man Ge very well, but he also knew that this man had problems in language expression through his observation of old man Ge during this short period of time.


    Moreover, seeing that he is standing straight and smiling at Wang Yu, he is not like the rickety old man before.


    "You... Who are you?" Wang Yu frowned and looked at old Ge. If he told him now that he was just an ordinary farmer living at the foot of the mountain, Wang Yu would not believe it.


    Old Ge looked at Wang Yu and didn''t speak. His smile was meaningful.


    "Aren''t you going to take me up the mountain to pick things today? Why do you say that? If you don''t explain clearly, I won''t let you go."


    Wang Yu looked at old GE''s posture of turning around and leaving. He quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed old GE''s arm. However, he didn''t expect old Ge to exert himself on his hand and threw Wang Yu''s hand back at once.


    Originally, Wang Yu still regarded old Ge as an ordinary old man, and did not want to oppress him by force, but even so, Wang Yu''s strength was greater than that of ordinary men. But now he was thrown back. Can old Ge still have so much strength?


    "It''s useless for me to say more. There''s something you want on this mountain. Maybe you can find the answer you want."


    Old Ge didn''t care about Wang Yu''s hostility and the light white smoke gradually condensed around him. He explained faintly.


    With that, he stopped taking charge of Wang Yu and walked away straight towards the way he came.


    Wang Yu has released all his force. If he hadn''t reached such a step, he wouldn''t want to use force against the old man who once saved himself. But now, let Wang Yu find that old man Ge is not as weak as he shows, but seems to be able to fight, so Wang Yu has to be on guard.


    "Old Ge, what do you mean by what I want? What answer do I have?"


    Wang Yu ran towards the place where old Ge went. After thinking about it, he finally put away his attack gesture and just wanted to catch up with him.


    "It''s fate. You can control the rest by yourself."


    Wang Yu only felt that the old man was getting farther and farther away from him. He couldn''t catch up with him. Finally, he let old Ge disappear in his sight.


    "What''s going on?"


    Standing on the open ground, Wang Yu suddenly felt a dull pain in his chest. He squatted down by electricity, but it didn''t help. Finally, he had to force his luck to make his breathing less uncomfortable.


    I don''t know how long it has been, Wang Yu has gradually stabilized his breathing and slowly supported the ground. Although the feeling of chest tightness and shortness of breath has disappeared, it is obviously much better than just now.


    However, when he stood up again, he found that the surrounding scenery was very different from that when he came.


    Originally, it was an open but fertile land, always growing all kinds of crops and flowers, but now it is bare, with nothing but weeds.


    When Wang Yu accompanied old Ge to pick things at the foot of the mountain before, he stood up and could always see families not far away. Now, there was nothing. There was a desolate crowd around him, and there was no trace of anyone coming.


    Old Ge, what''s the matter, the fluctuation and discomfort just now, and what''s the situation?


    "Xiaohun, are you still there?" Wang Yu suddenly remembered this important thing and shouted Xiaohun. He didn''t know what happened last time. Xiaohun didn''t appear for many days.


    "I''m here." the little soul answered, but his tone was very weak compared with before.


    "Are you all right?" Wang Yu was worried. He had never seen such a state before. Is it related to the excitement he felt just now


    "It''s all right, but I just felt a strong wave of force, and there was no way to slow it down for a while," the little soul''s voice was still weak, but he thought for a moment and replied, "this place is a little strange, and just now we could catch up with the man, but we don''t know why, but he dumped us."


    Wang Yu nodded. Not only old GE''s deeds, but also the surrounding environment were very different from before. If it weren''t for the fluctuation of force, he really couldn''t find the cause of the incident.


    "If I guessed correctly, old GE''s force should be very strong. He may even have reached Wuling. No, even King Wu may."


    Wang Yu nodded. He had never felt any force fluctuation on him before, probably because there was too much difference between himself and his power, so he didn''t feel it at all.


    The little soul then analyzed, "moreover, it''s not just him. I feel that the whole mountain here is full of fluctuations of force. I haven''t felt it before in that small village. Now at the foot of the mountain, the closer I get to the top, the stronger I feel."

 Chapter 487

    Wang Yu turned around. The mountain was not high, but it was surrounded by thick fog from halfway up the mountain. He couldn''t see anything. It was more mysterious than the mountain where Xuanling was located.


    Before, old Ge also said he wanted to go up the mountain to find the answer. Although he didn''t know what it was, his intuition told him that he wouldn''t hurt him.


    Although Wang Yu wanted to go up the mountain to explore, he still wanted to go down the mountain to see if all the villages he had lived in for nearly half a month no longer existed.


    "Go down to the village at the foot of the mountain and see. We''ll come back later." at the same time, Wang Yu was angry and began to move towards the bottom of the mountain. He was quick and healthy, his eyes were burning, and he acted like a gust of wind, but he didn''t take anything away.


    The little soul wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak after all. This is the former Wang Yu, who acted decisively and never pinched.


    It seems that Wang Yu is really back.


    At the foot of the mountain, it was similar to the scenery at the foot of the mountain. It was nothing more than weeds. Occasionally, one or two little rabbits ran out of the grass. After seeing Wang Yu, they carefully hid in the grass.


    No one has ever lived at all.


    "It seems that what we saw before is a fairyland." Wang Yu stood quietly without talking. Instead, he made a voice like a sigh - even if he didn''t stay with old Ge for long.


    "Let''s go."


    The words fell gently. Wang Yu didn''t take another look and directly set foot on the road to the mountain.


    He knew in his heart that old Ge was a powerful man, strong enough to create a perfect paradise, where there was no trouble, but only the nature of sunrise and sunset every day. Such a life is easy and desirable. Wang Yu indulges in it and enjoys it, but in fact, he also knows that he is destined not to live such a life in this life.


    But in that case, why did old Ge do that? Is it just to make him feel good and wake him up?


    Wang Yu didn''t understand, but he didn''t intend to think about it any more. The most important thing now is to go to the top of the mountain and see what old Ge said on the top of the mountain.


    The night soon came, but Wang Yu, who was full of confusion, did not stop. The night just made him more sensitive to anything.


    However, Wang Yu felt strange as he walked along this road. Although he has not climbed many mountains, he also knows that no matter how high the mountain is, the more he goes up the mountain, the lower the temperature, but this mountain is not.


    It can even be said to be the exact opposite.


    It was winter when he was still in Wutian college, and it snowed a little. After he came out of the college, the days were getting colder and colder. In recent days, when he was in a small village at the foot of the mountain, he also had a few days of continuous snow. Although the mountains are not covered with snow, at least there are no flowers in spring?


    "It''s strange here." as Wang Yu''s pace slowed down, Xiaohun also noticed something wrong with the environment.


    There was still snow at the foot of the mountain, but there was a lot of vitality here. Further on, he seemed to hear the cry of spring birds.


    It was a full moon night. The huge moon disk hung in the sky. The moonlight was bright and shining on this area. It looked like a garden in spring.


    But Wang Yu and Xiao Hun knew that it should have been deserted, even covered with white snow.


    Wang Yu gradually stopped, squatted on the ground, quietly approached a blooming flower, closed his eyes and gently sniffed it. Finally, he reached out to take it off.


    The red flowers are more moving against the moonlight. A gust of wind blows and the charming fragrance of flowers overflows. Wang Yu only feels that his body and mind are edified by the fragrance of flowers.


    It''s not fake. It''s really an ordinary flower.


    But it should have been a cold winter, why can it bloom so charming?


    "It''s probably related to the fluctuation of force on the mountain." Xiaohun said his idea, which happened to be Wang Yu''s idea.


    In any case, it''s better to go to the top of the mountain before we can slowly uncover the mystery of the mountain.


    The flowers, which were gently placed on the ground by Wang Yu, looked as if they were sacrificing something. Under the moonlight, they looked strange and demonic. When the wind blows, more such flowers sway with the wind. It seems to mourn this flower, and it seems to celebrate and be happy for its appreciation.


    Wang Yu took a look at the spectacular scene at the moment. Thousands of flowers were in full bloom, shocking but beautiful.


    But now is not the time to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Wang Yu took a final look and turned to walk towards the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 488

    Along the way, Wang Yu saw a large area of maple leaf forest. The fiery red leaves fluttered and fell under the moon in the wind. The sound of the leaves was quiet and beautiful. It was another beautiful picture.


    Wang Yu can see so many magical scenes on a mountain. Wang Yu is also the Crystal Palace in front of him. The surface is extremely smooth. When Wang Yu stands in front, he can clearly see his reflection, which is brighter than the bronze mirror used by women to dress up.


    Wang Yu reached for the crystal, but was touched by its cold temperature, and his hands suddenly retracted. The crystal looks glittering. Unexpectedly, it is colder than ice.


    "Such a palace is not built by people at this time, but more like the architectural style of ancient times." compared with the crystal that Wang Yu has been paying attention to, Xiaohun is more concerned about the architectural style of the palace.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu stepped back and began to observe the whole palace.


    I don''t want the sloping tiles and carved railings of the palace, or even the inclination of the roof. The palace is like a square box, with several large straight columns supporting a flat roof. This is the whole picture of it.


    No matter how many there are, there are only flying dragons and dancing phoenixes carved on the columns. If Wang Yu hadn''t seen them on the box storing wanhunjing before, maybe he wouldn''t have found such a small decoration.


    The sound of cicadas became louder and louder. Wang Yu frowned, turned to look at the way he had always been, and glanced around, but he didn''t find out where the sound of cicadas came from.


    "It''s still strange." the little soul made a sound. Like Wang Yu, he tried to feel it, but he didn''t find any cicadas around, but... How did the sound come from?


    Suddenly, Wang Yu''s eyes widened, and there was a flash of panic in his eyes.


    He found something.


    Although this place is very big, trees and many plants are also thriving, and even cicadas chirp only in summer, people still can''t feel the real feeling of summer. At most, it just makes Wang Yu sweat a little more here, which doesn''t make him feel empty.


    It''s empty because there are no other living creatures here except Wang Yu!

 Chapter 489

    "Wang Yu, there are no other creatures here. It''s very strange." Xiaohun also found out. They don''t know what they do here. Just now things have become so strange. If Wang Yu hasn''t explored forward, I''m really sorry for coming up all the way before.


    After discovering this fact, Wang Yu seemed to feel that the force around him fluctuated a little. An unprecedented strong feeling kept responding in his mind and drove him to the palace in front of him.


    The moment he stepped into the palace, Wang Yu only felt that he had entered the ice cave. Different from the hot and dry temperature outside, the Crystal Palace with only a ceiling and no door is completely like another world.


    Wang Yu was overwhelmed by the sudden temperature change. His body shook unconsciously and sneezed hard.


    Wang Yu frowned and took another step back. The surrounding area suddenly recovered to the scorching sun just now, and sweat drops fell quickly, as if everything should be arranged in this way. It was hot summer outside, and it was extremely cold in the palace.


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Yu shook his head. He really didn''t understand what was going on. He could only lament the magic here, or the magic behind the wave of force in front of him.


    Before he went up the mountain, old Ge said that he would find what he wanted and the answer he had always wanted.


    But along the way, except for the change of scenery and temperature, Wang Yu really didn''t find anything worth taking away. Even except for the little rabbit in spring, he didn''t see another animal except him.


    Does it mean that all the explanations are in this palace?


    Wang Yu looked up and looked at the decoration on the Crystal Palace. It was a pair of flying dragons and phoenixes. They crossed each other in the first place. It looks like a couple, but at the same time, there are symbols of waves and flames behind them. Does it symbolize that they love each other and kill each other?


    Wang Yu couldn''t understand, but he thought that the answer must be in the palace, so he didn''t care.


    The moment he stepped into the palace again, Wang Yu was ready to deal with everything.


    Walking into the palace, Wang Yu saw the whole inside of the palace. He also found that it was not just an empty square, but small rooms composed of many exquisitely carved crystal doors, which finally formed a large overall.


    Wang Yu''s luck and force escaped, and his whole body turned into light white smoke like a protective cover. If someone comes outside the palace at this time and sees Wang Yu''s back, he will feel that he has met some immortal who has gone down to earth. Unfortunately, there will be no other people here except Wang Yu.


    He had already felt the cold temperature of the crystal outside the palace. Wang Yu didn''t want to touch the crystal again. The silver sword appeared in his hand and pointed forward slightly. The crystal door opened and Wang Yu walked in.


    The temperature inside is still very low, but Wang Yu has adapted, so he doesn''t feel too much. Instead, he is attracted by the gorgeous decoration in the room.


    Different from the simple flying dragon and Phoenix at the door, this room obviously depicts more birds, animals, insects and fish, whether flying in the sky, running on the ground or swimming in the water. As long as they are animals, they can be found on the ceiling of the room.


    The most surprising thing is that there is a place like a caisson in the middle of the ceiling of the room. Strictly speaking, it is not a caisson. It is still made of crystal. It depicts various plants in detail, intertwined with each other, looking messy, but with an unspeakable beauty.


    "Wang Yu, does the pattern on the caisson look like..."


    "Blue blood sobbing."


    Wang Yu uttered what Xiaohun wanted to say.


    Yes, it''s like blue blood crying. Although there is not only one plant above, it is the blue blood cry they have seen in the Presbyterian courtyard that connects all the plants together to form the whole length.


    Did old Ge tell him that the answer he wanted to know was this?


    However, this is not an answer, not even a question. What''s more, he may not know his previous experience in Wutian college.


    Wang Yu was lucky. His eyes were fixed on the caisson on the ceiling. He jumped up and saw the patterns more clearly. Sure enough, it was the blue blood cry he had seen before.


    Even the barbs on its heart-shaped leaves can be seen clearly.


    But of course, while Wang Yu saw clearly, he also fell down quickly. After all, there was nothing here to support him for a long time.


    Although it was only a moment, it was enough for him to confirm.


    Why does the carving of the blue blood weeping plant that even the little soul doesn''t know very well appear here?


    Wang Yu didn''t understand. He continued to check things in the room with a silver sword.


    There is also a large crystal bed in front, which is not as simple as those at the foot of the mountain. The crystal bed looks more like an ice coffin.


    The crystal looks transparent, but from Wang Yu''s point of view, there is no way to see what''s inside through the crystal above.


    He gently tried to touch the upper cover of the crystal coffin with a silver sword. The cover was "bang" and moved away slowly.

 Chapter 490

    Wang Yu took a step back. His previous experience showed him that different things often happen in such places. However, this time it was different from what Wang Yu thought. The lid opened slowly, but nothing came out.


    After waiting for a while, there was still no movement. Wang Yu took a step forward and looked carefully into the crystal coffin.


    The crystal, which looks very holy on the outside, is full of gold and broken silver.


    This uncoordinated collocation clearly makes people feel strange, but Wang Yu looked at it and thought that they should have been like this. The most holy and secular things mixed together have a different kind of beauty.


    Wang Yu reached out and touched the top gold mask. His fingers gently touched the lines on it. Suddenly, it seemed that he could feel the vicissitudes of ancient times through this mask.


    There was a gust of wind from somewhere. Wang Yu didn''t care. However, the wind grew stronger and stronger. Even Wang Yu had to close his eyes and stop the strong wind in the end.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu closed his eyes. He felt that the wind was blowing. Well, he didn''t stop until the wind died down. He slowly opened his eyes, but the moment he opened his eyes, he knew that the eyes around him had changed.


    It''s not as holy and cold as it was just now. It''s golden around. It''s bright and straight to shake people''s eyes. With the temperature rising a few degrees, the bones of the body are also warm.


    "My king, slave, welcome your arrival."


    There was a charming female voice behind him. Wang Yu turned his head and looked. The place where the ice coffin was stored in the Crystal Palace room had also become a huge chair made of gold.


    A chair is actually bigger than a chair, even like a bed. The golden surface was covered with several layers of gauze with different materials. A woman with an angry figure and exposed clothes was lying on it, staring at Wang Yu with hooked eyes. The charm was natural.


    "Who are you?" Wang Yu did not approach the woman, but stepped back and asked fiercely.


    This place is really strange. He was just fascinated by the wind. After opening his eyes, he even changed the surrounding environment. This is the first time he has seen this situation, so he has no good feelings for the man who suddenly appeared.


    However, the woman ignored him and the smile on her face became more brilliant. Her eyes exuded strong enthusiasm. Looking at the direction of Wang Yu, she stood up from where she lay. The gauze originally covered her body slipped down her wheat skin. A pair of spring light suddenly leaked and was particularly hot.


    Wang Yu turned his head and frowned, "this girl, please..."


    "King..."


    The woman jumped off the golden chair with bare feet. Her clothes were loose. She could barely cover her mysterious part. No matter what Wang Yu''s reaction, she ran straight towards Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu frowned more tightly. Instead of obeying him, the woman rushed directly at him in case she came to assassinate him


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu clenched the silver sword in his hand. No matter how attractive and delicious the woman''s original scene is, he stabbed it directly.


    The woman''s movement did not stop at all, and she continued to run in the direction pointed by Wang Yu''s silver sword.


    However¡ª¡ª


    She didn''t suffer any harm. Instead, she passed through the sword and even Wang Yu. It was like a touch of light smoke, but it didn''t disperse as soon as the smoke touched. It was still as seductive as before.


    Wang Yu stayed where he was. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. He couldn''t believe that someone would pass directly under his sword and on his body.


    "Don''t worry, Princess Ai. I''m back alone."


    Behind him came a powerful man''s voice. Wang Yu turned back when he heard the sound. The beauty just now was tightly relying on a strong man. Her small face was just buried in the man''s arms. The smile on her face was charming and a little shy. They hugged each other tightly, just like kindness and love.


    When did this man appear?


    Wang Yu''s mind has been confused. Is it because he cared too much about the woman just now and ignored other breath? However, his force has been raised to the martial apprentice stage, and he should not be unaware of it at all.


    Just when Wang Yu was caught in his tangle, the two hugging each other also loosened their arms, but they still held their hands tightly, turned and looked in the direction of Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu immediately reacted. He held a sword in his hand and looked at the two people seriously. The fog around him was accumulating more and more. He was always on guard.


    "Wang Yu, don''t panic. I can''t feel any force on them. They don''t even have the breath that normal people should have. They... Shouldn''t be human."


    The little soul was silent for a long time. Finally he opened his mouth and said to Wang Yu, with some advice in his tone.


    "What?" Wang Yu exclaimed in surprise. It was the first time he had lost his manners like this.


    But the facts were in front of him. He carefully observed the two men and released a large number of his own force. As the little soul said, he did not find the smell of human beings in front of him.


    Are they really not human?

 Chapter 491

    Aware that something was wrong, Wang Yu stepped back a few steps, but found that they were still staring at the place where he had just been.


    "Wang, hard work."


    The woman''s voice is delicate, her eyes are shining, she looks up at the man, and her eyes are full of worship and longing. The perfect figure is gently wrapped in thin fabrics, but it is more attractive than not wearing clothes. The whole person looks forward to Shenghui and can''t move his eyes.


    Of course, Wang Yu is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t care how beautiful and affectionate this woman is. He just carefully observes the interaction between the man and the woman and guesses their identity.


    However, up to now, neither of them has paid attention to him, and even when they look at things, they just happen to see a place in the same direction as him. Does this mean that the two people don''t know his existence at all?


    Wang Yu tried to touch the man and woman forward, but they both raised their feet and walked towards the front. He couldn''t dodge. This time, they went straight through him again.


    "What''s going on..."


    Wang Yu murmured and turned to look at the men and women who talked and laughed. With a cold look, he rushed forward and waved his sword, but it seemed that he hadn''t hit anything. The silver sword stabbed straight at the ground.


    "It''s not hard. It''s really hard for Aifei to wait here all day."


    The man''s strong arm tightly held the woman''s slender waist in his arms, and his other hand intimately touched the woman''s small Qiong nose with a spoiled smile on his face.


    The woman was coquettish, stretched out her pink fist and quietly hit the man on the chest. She ran to the golden bed at random. Jiao said angrily, "don''t take the slave for fun. I''m afraid she didn''t come here just after she came back from the back and was driven out by the back."


    Wang Yu was confused. He wanted to understand the relationship from her words, but he still couldn''t understand it.


    She claims to be a slave. In fact, she is a man''s concubine. A man is called a king. Where is the king? And the queen, is it a man''s wife?


    "This name..." the silent little soul finally spoke, but his words were ambiguous.


    Wang Yu hurriedly asked, "what do you mean? Little soul, do you know who they are?"


    The little soul hesitated in his tone, but he still opened his mouth, "I remember that shortly after my birth, the Dragon God in the world was called like this."


    Human Dragon God? Wang Yu thought that he had seen the name when he flipped through the books at Wutian college, but he couldn''t remember the specific situation at that time. After all, he was still thinking of going to class, so he was in a hurry, and he wasn''t very interested in the history of ancient times.


    At the moment, the woman on the golden bed has hooked her hand towards the charm of the man. Seeing that the two people are about to start to love each other, Wang Yu frowned, but finally turned and looked out in accordance with the principle of no disrespect, with a slight unnatural embarrassment on her face.


    "The ancient dragon god was honored as the king by his people. He was in charge of all things on the earth, and all sentient beings should submit to him." Xiaohun explained, and Wang Yu nodded thoughtfully.


    "Every Dragon God, that is, the king, has only one positive wife in his life, which is called the queen. But this queen is different from the queen we understand. In addition to giving birth to children for the king and deciding on the next Dragon God, he also has to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the earth. Therefore, he will not easily meet the king except when he wants to give birth to future generations."


    What''s this called?


    Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect that this was still the case. Was it to ensure the uniqueness and purity of the Dragon God''s offspring?


    "But after all, the king is a man and has his own desires, so this is the existence of imperial concubines. But similarly, a king can only have one imperial concubine. Imperial concubines have grown up with the king since childhood, which is why the relationship between the king and imperial concubines is better than that between the king and empress."


    After hearing Xiaohun''s explanation, Wang Yu looked at the two people who were still pestering with you and me by the golden bed, but his eyes were much different from those just now.


    Although the king is the Lord of all things, he has to be under the pressure of his wife. He must not be happy. The imperial concubine has to depend on the king all her life, so she can only think about how to please the king every day, so she can live more comfortably in this life.


    Two people seem to be close, but among them, there is a bit of truth and a bit of hypocrisy. Who can see it clearly.


    Wang Yu has all figured it out and doesn''t intend to stay here anymore. Although he doesn''t know where it is, it''s still the same as the structure of the rooms in the previous Crystal Palace.


    Wang Yu finally looked at the two people lying on the gold bed and went out directly towards the open front door.


    There was a golden light outside, which made Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed, but he still wouldn''t step back. No matter what it was, he would stride forward!

 Chapter 492

    What Wang Yu didn''t expect was that after he came out, the temperature suddenly dropped again. After he eased the tingling in his eyes, he found that he was outside the room he had just explored.


    Wang Yu turned back and walked into the room again. It was the same as before. It was all decorated with cold crystals.


    In the center, there is a beautiful crystal bed. To be exact, it is an ice coffin.


    Wang Yu walked quickly. The lid of the ice coffin had been opened. There were still gold, silver and jewelry completely inconsistent with the holy and cold crystal, but the gold mask he had taken before was gone.


    What''s going on? Did I just have a dream?


    Wang Yu frowned. Even in such a cold environment, a huge cold sweat fell on his forehead.


    He took a deep breath, then moved forward in shock, put his hands into the ice coffin and fiddled with the full load of gold, silver and jewelry, but he couldn''t find the exquisite gold mask.


    "It''s really strange. Did you set out when you just got the mask? What mechanism in this room?"


    Xiaohun''s voice of doubt made Wang Yu come back to his senses. Yes, Xiaohun would say so, which means that what happened just now is true, but he doesn''t know what to use to explain what happened.


    "Is there a mechanism in the room?" Wang Yu''s mood has eased and his tone is much calmer.


    He gave up the idea of looking for a mask in the ice coffin and turned around the walls of the whole room, but he was even more disappointed in the end.


    This room seems to be chiseled out of a huge crystal. All the walls have no gap, and the fit can''t be perfect. The crystal with the slightest chill seems to be the most perfect surface. Except for the beautiful and complex statues in the corner, other places are smooth and can''t be leveled.


    It''s impossible to have any mechanism.


    And the situation at that time was that Wang Yu was dazzled by a gust of wind and sand. He didn''t see the golden house until he opened his eyes. There were also dragon gods and imperial concubines. It was unlikely that it was because of the mechanism, which was more like some kind of illusion.


    "There is nothing to investigate here. The situation just now may be because we are in this palace. After all, combined with the situation we saw just now, it may have been the temple of the ancient dragon god."


    Xiaohun explained that Wang Yu guessed more or less, and there were flying dragons and phoenixes on the big columns outside the palace. The entanglement and opposition was very similar to the relationship between Wang and Hou.


    Wang Yu thought about it and left the room.


    "Those gold, silver and jewelry... Don''t you take some?"


    Seeing that Wang Yu was about to go out of the door, the little soul suddenly made a noise. I don''t know why. The little soul always felt that the things in the ice coffin seemed to call it. He also had a strange desire to take all these things away.


    Wang Yu frowned, stopped, stood in place and said, "do you think so?"


    The little soul was slightly stunned and then said, "I just have a feeling in my heart that I want to take them all away... Are you the same?"


    "HMM." Wang Yu nodded. Such a strong feeling has been lingering in his mind since he came back in just now, but another intuition told him that things in this place can''t move.


    That''s why he resisted his desire and wanted to walk out of the room quickly.


    But I didn''t expect that the little soul was the same.


    There must be something else in this room, but now he can''t fully understand it, so it''s better to leave first.


    Out of the room, Wang Yu and Xiaohun''s strong desire to take things disappeared. Now they really know that there is a problem in the room.


    Although there are mysteries everywhere, Wang Yu still wants to explore them all since he has come. Otherwise, he could not find the "answer to the problem" that old man Ge said.


    He walked around this room, still surrounded by pale white smoke, and entered another room.


    The two rooms are not far apart, but the style of the room is very different.


    If the room just now is simple and has nothing, then the room is full, and even the place to stand is almost crowded.


    Originally, the room was made of the same cold crystal, but it was full of gold, silver and jewelry. Not only the jewels that are about to overflow from the large and small boxes on the ground, but also the glittering gold and silver on the ground. There are hooks on the walls. Countless jewels are hung on them. The cold of the whole room seems to be driven away by the glittering light,


    The desire to take things didn''t appear. Wang Yu just thought that his force had played a role in the protection of his body, and didn''t care.


    He turned his head and looked at the whole room. It seemed that there was nothing else except gold and silver treasures. He was ready to turn and leave the room.


    But unexpectedly, a white string of pearls on the ground was rubbed by Wang Yu''s footsteps, and a soft and inaudible sound sounded, which did not attract Wang Yu''s attention.


    However, the moment Wang Yu turned around, the door of the room suddenly closed.

 Chapter 493

    Then, the sound of breaking the air came from behind Wang Yu. Wang Yu leaned slightly without turning back. Listening to the direction of the sound, he quickly ran to the other side.


    "Miso -"


    A slender spear made of pure gold rushed to the crystal floor, then was suddenly bounced off, bounced on the ground several times, and finally fell to the ground and rolled into the pile of gold.


    "That''s close. I was almost hit by it just now."


    Wang Yu looked at the gold spear on the ground and went to the closed door. He knocked on the door with the silver sword in his hand. There was no response except the crisp echo.


    Wang Yu frowned, took a few steps back and secretly luck. The next second, the light of the silver sword in his hand pointed directly at the door and chopped it down.


    However, the gate was still motionless, and even the patterns on it were intact. Wang Yu''s attack didn''t work at all.


    Wang Yu turned back and saw a long string of pearl necklaces hanging on the crystal wall in front of him broken, and dozens of round big pearls attacked Wang Yu in the direction of.


    Wang Yu Ningshen took a piece of fire Rune out of his arms. The bright yellow Rune and the silver sword were thrown out by him. Then he quickly tied the seal in his hand. The silver sword split several beads from the middle, and then inserted them straight into the gold pile along a straight line.


    "Broken!"


    Wang Yu saw the opportunity and shouted. The rune burst. The bright light of the fire and the gold in the room matched each other. It seemed to have a different kind of beauty.


    When the beads were still in the air, they were blown out by the fire talisman.


    Wang Yu worked hard, and his whole body became more powerful and powerful. The silver sword inserted in the pile of gold and silver was also sucked back into his hand. He held a silver sword, looked serious and looked around on guard.


    However, the expected next wave of attacks did not appear. Instead, the door behind Wang Yu "clicked" and opened.


    "There seems to be no more attacks. Let''s go out." the little soul didn''t feel any danger, and now the door is open, it''s better to go out first.


    Wang Yu nodded and stepped back step by step.


    The moment he came out of the room, the door closed again. Wang Yu took his guard, but he still frowned at the room, looked serious and thought quietly.


    This room seems to be full of gold and silver jewelry, but it is actually a trap mechanism step by step. I believe if someone breaks in, even if he doesn''t want to take it all, he will certainly be tempted to take one or two treasures.


    Until now, Wang Yu really understood how big a net the palace laid to prevent others from invading.


    In the previous room, first there was the illusion of the ancient dragon and imperial concubine, and then there was the idea of inexplicably taking the treasure. I think the former wants people to immerse themselves in the illusion of beauty on the side and don''t want to leave. Even if they don''t want beauty, they will still be attracted by the treasure when they come out of the room.


    Wang Yu guessed that the crystal coffin should attack after taking out the things.


    However, even if someone is not interested in gold, he comes to the second room and faces the gold, silver and jewelry in the whole room. It is difficult to have no heart, or touch it. At this time, the mechanism in the second room is opened again. Even if he finds out that he wants to escape in time, he can''t hide anything after the door is closed.


    Fortunately, Wang Yu was able to stick to himself. He was powerful and brought more runes. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether he could come out of here.


    Wang Yu looked at the room and his face became more and more serious, so old Ge tried his best to ask him to come up the mountain. What''s the purpose of this place?


    He won''t believe that old Ge just wants to see Wang Yu''s reaction. He won''t be so boring with such strong force.


    "There are several rooms ahead. Shall we go in?"


    The problem of Xiaohun is just what Wang Yu is thinking now.


    Just two rooms have been so thrilling. Are those rooms in front... More sad?


    Or does he turn around now and go down the mountain?


    Anyway, no one knew he had been here, let alone when he went down the mountain.


    But in that case, is he really willing?


    In fact, Wang Yu kept in mind what old Ge said to him. He didn''t want to go down the mountain in such a muddle headed way. At least, he wanted to see the "answer to the problem" he said.


    Then he will be willing.


    "Go on, let''s go."


    Wang Yu said firmly, with firm eyes, and walked to the next room.


    However, to his surprise, there were not many mechanisms in the rest of the room. At most, there were several waves of attacks, some doors that closed inexplicably, and even the whole room turned dark. Fortunately, Wang Yu had strong ability and survived.


    There was no sun in the palace, and Wang Yu didn''t know how long the time had passed, let alone when he would stay here. He wandered aimlessly around the whole palace. Basically, he saw it all once. Except for the two rooms that had just started, he couldn''t trap Wang Yu.


    "Finally all the exploration is over."

 Chapter 494

    There were not many places worth exploring in the palace. Finally, after standing in the center and scanning around, Wang Yu directly pushed the door and walked out of the hall.


    I thought the crystal gate was as cold and piercing as the crystal he had contacted before, but I didn''t expect it was not at all. On the contrary, it felt burning.


    The outside is completely different from the Crystal Palace. The temperature rises sharply. This place is really strange. Wang Yu tried it. As long as he walked into the Crystal Palace, the surrounding temperature would drop instantly. As long as he took a step, the fire would come up from around immediately.


    Wang Yu stood outside and looked up at the whole palace. Under the sunshine, the whole palace radiated golden light. If he looked from a distance, he would not understand that the palace was actually made of crystal.


    "Can you try to go up and observe it on the roof of the palace? Maybe you''ll find something else."


    Wang Yu spoke to himself, and Xiaohun agreed.


    Wang Yu closed his eyes before Xiao Hun agreed.


    In fact, the outside of the palace is similar to the direction of going up the mountain. It looks hot in summer. If he hadn''t experienced so many strange things before, Wang Yu would have greater doubts about the authenticity of this place.


    The only difference from the outside is that the trees here are obviously more lush, so the sky has basically been blocked, and only a small part can see a lot of white clouds.


    Wang Yu stood on the ground and made a sudden effort. The whole man shot straight into the sky like a shell.


    The wind is strong in his ears. Wang Yu doesn''t care. His long sleeves are elegant. The whole person has the character of a relegated immortal in the air.


    Wang Yu had been watching the palace, waiting for something to stay on the smooth palace wall, but Wang Yu didn''t see the end of the palace until his rising height had reached the limit.


    He looked up, the palace was still on the ground, and the roof seemed to be close at hand, but he couldn''t reach it.


    Although unwilling, there was no support, and Wang Yu obviously couldn''t stay in the air any longer. He turned and looked at the towering ancient trees growing on one side. His body turned lightly, and his toes touched the water on a dark green branch. With this force, he took a few steps forward, took several ups and downs, and his body gradually fell to the ground.


    "It seems that there is a cover up here. Maybe it was set up by the ancient dragon god to prevent someone from breaking in from the outside." the little soul analyzed, but since they have come in and successfully passed through all the rooms in the palace, they don''t have to care about it for a while and a half.


    Wang Yu nodded, looked again at the only piece of sky left between the dense branches, and finally turned and walked to the depths of the jungle.


    This place is not only different from the jungle when he went up the mountain, but also different from the forest where Wang Yu took refuge on the official road. Not only are there huge trees and leaves without light that have almost covered the whole road, but even Wang Yu''s road is full of dead tree leaves and clumps of shrubs and weeds.


    What''s more strange is that Wang Yu, who hasn''t seen animals since he went up the mountain, seems to have heard the crane.


    Not only on this mountain, but also since Wang Yu came to Wutian college, I have never seen a crane except that some elders in the Presbyterian College have raised several cranes.


    Wang Yu was still not sure if it was a crane, so he had to move on.


    But the road seemed endless. Wang Yu felt that he had walked for most of the day, but he still stayed at the beginning. No matter what, he couldn''t move forward.


    Wang Yu stopped, frowned, looked up at the sky and scanned the surrounding environment. He looked serious and thought silently. He didn''t speak.


    "Do you feel... We''re spinning around?"


    "Yes, not only now, but also when I came out of the palace and wanted to fly to the palace roof. The road had no end." Wang Yu said quietly, but the uncertainty and doubt in his voice were also obvious.


    It seems that the people who designed this palace are determined not to let the people who came here go out alive.


    However, since Wang Yu is here now, he will not allow such a thing to happen. Even if he is still under the control of that person, he will not yield to his grasp.


    "Little soul, help me feel the force around me." Wang Yu, holding a silver sword, calmed down and gave orders to little soul.


    Although Xiaohun didn''t quite understand what Wang Yu did, he also knew that it was more important to understand the strength of the enemy in the dark.


    The powerful force spread out from Wang Yu''s body. The sound in the air seemed to be stagnant, and there was no wind.


    "It''s a powerful force. I can''t feel where the specific source is, but what''s certain is that we''re trapped in a border."


    The voice of the little soul is much lower. I can hear that the situation is very serious now.

 Chapter 495

    Wang Yu nodded. Although his performance was not obvious, he could also feel the coercion and coercion from the air.


    Such silent pressure is far more uncomfortable than his face-to-face and a powerful enemy.


    Do not know what it is, do not know how to deal with it, this is the most difficult.


    "Can you break it by force?" Wang Yu frowned. The next second, the silver sword in his hand was tightly surrounded by light white force. In the blink of an eye, the silver sword flew out of Wang Yu''s hand and stabbed straight in front.


    Although there is nothing worth attacking in front of him, there must be something strange since he has been spinning around in place all the time.


    "Whoosh -"


    The sound of weapons breaking through the air came from behind Wang Yu. Wang Yu looked cold and turned quickly. He saw that the silver sword he had just thrown was stabbing himself at the moment.


    He quickly turned sideways, then reached out his hand and took out a yellowing Rune from his sleeve. The seal in Wang Yu''s hand and the spell in his mouth started at the same time. The silver sword suddenly stopped less than an inch away from him, and then "bang Dang" fell to the ground.


    Wang Yu bent over and picked up the silver sword. After careful inspection, he turned his eyes to the front where he had just thrown his sword.


    It seems that there is some power here that can make Wang Yu go back here again. That''s why he had to go straight, but nothing happened.


    He had never experienced such a situation before. He didn''t panic when he met it today.


    Wang Yu walked forward and slowed down. The silver sword in his hand pointed directly at the ground. With each step he took, he marked a deep trace on the ground originally covered with dead leaves.


    He walked slowly with his head down and suddenly saw another scratch on the ground in front of him.


    "Found it."


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly hooked, and a confident smile twinkled in his eyes. He put away his silver sword and looked around. There were no scratches on the ground behind him.


    "You''ll find a way." the little soul was a little helpless. Although this method was a little silly, it had to be said that it was still very useful.


    Wang Yu''s trick is to use the traces on the ground to find the place where the infinite cycle connects.


    Wang Yu put away his smile, looked serious again, took a step back, and then constantly adjusted his position according to the exchange place between the front and rear ground. Finally, he found the junction.


    That''s it. Wang Yu looked at his feet. There were traces of his silver sword in front of him and behind his feet. He pointed to the long sword in his hand and stabbed at his head.


    With a buzzing sound, the silver sword stabbed Wang Yu''s head. It seemed to be blocked by something and he couldn''t go up any more.


    Wang Yu''s face gradually glowed with joy, which showed that he was right. The real reason why there will be an infinite cycle here is that this thing is causing trouble.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were cold. With the enhancement of his mind, a steady stream of force was injected into the silver sword and cut straight into the sky.


    One, two, three


    Wang Yu didn''t know how many times he cut something like the barrier in the sky with his head back. He just felt that the cover was getting weaker and weaker, and he cut more and more effortlessly.


    At the end of the last cut, Wang Yu finally felt that the pressure on himself at that time was gone, and some were just happy and comfortable after breaking through the shackles.


    "Succeeded." the little soul said happily. Wang Yu also showed a gratifying smile on his face. He looked at the ground. The deep trace was still on the ground, but there was no further extension behind him.


    Let''s go. I don''t know what more strange things are waiting for him. Now all he can do is move on.


    As for why not turn back and break the barrier at the palace exit in the same way? This is obvious. Although Wang Yu broke the barrier, he also stood in place and looked up. However, if it was at the palace exit, the direction of the boundary must be higher. It is impossible to keep it in the air for a moment, let alone let Wang Yu attack the boundary in the air for a long time.


    So he chose to go on. Even if he suffered new challenges in front, it would be good to face them directly.


    After walking a long way here, Wang Yu really understood why he heard the crane. It turned out that as long as he walked through the border just now, he would see the real environment in the jungle.


    Although there are still the same towering ancient trees and countless shrubs and weeds, there are many animals at the same time, and the crane is one of them.


    Compared with the situation without any vitality before, it is like an animal paradise.


    However, even after crossing the border and seeing these seemingly harmless little animals, Wang Yu still held his silver sword tightly. After all, many times, he can''t judge the truth by what he sees on the surface.


    However, these animals are not too hostile to him. They all stare at Wang Yu. It is estimated that they have not seen living humans for a long time.


    After all, this place is not accessible to ordinary people.

 Chapter 496

    Thinking like this, Wang Yu seemed indifferent, but in fact he was always ready to fight back and walked slowly through the animals staring at him.


    However, just because they haven''t been to humans for a long time, although these animals have been staring at Wang Yu, they haven''t come forward to attack, and none of them even dare to take a step forward.


    Human beings, after all, are still human beings. Compared with these animals, they always have a witty head and a calm disguise.


    Walking through the groups of animals just now, and then moving forward, there are some small ones. Unconsciously, Wang Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Also, if he really fights with these animals, Wang Yu doesn''t have much chance of winning.


    As he walked forward, the trees in front seemed to be less. The sky above Wang Yu gradually exposed, and it was no longer just blocked by dense leaves and branches.


    The road ahead became wider and wider. There were almost no dead leaves on the ground, and the whole road became wider.


    Wang Yu quickened his pace and estimated that there must be something different ahead.


    "Do you feel that there is a strong wave of force ahead?" the little soul made a voice, Wang Yu nodded, looked more serious and walked faster.


    "I don''t know what''s ahead. It''s better to be careful."


    Wang Yu replied to the little soul. The silver sword in his hand was finally illuminated by the sun and reflected a dazzling light.


    "Young Xia, is it a young Xia?"


    Just as Wang Yu said this, a beautiful female voice suddenly came out in front of him.


    But how could there be a girl''s voice here? Wang Yu frowned. Did he have auditory hallucinations because he hadn''t seen anyone for too long?


    He was lucky. He took a few drops on the ground and rushed forward quickly.


    Through the last huge ancient tree, Wang Yu saw what it looked like in front of this place¡ª¡ª


    A huge lake, the sun just can shine, but there are also half of the lakes in the shadow. The clear lake water is light green, which is interesting against the surrounding green trees.


    The most important thing is that in the lake, a girl I still feel sorry for is pitifully heading for Wang Yu who has just arrived.


    "Young Xia, do me a favor."


    When the girl saw Wang Yu, she looked at her suspiciously and made a soft voice again.


    Wang Yu remained unmoved and still stood quietly on the Bank of the lake, with doubts about the girl in his eyes.


    Even if Wang Yu came to such a dangerous place, he also experienced many hardships. How can such a lovely beautiful girl appear here?


    I guess it''s also a fantasy in the border?


    "Wang Yu, I feel that the strong force comes from the bottom of the lake."


    Xiaohun didn''t care about the girl. Instead, he talked about the source of force fluctuation. Wang Yu did feel it, but the existence of the girl can''t be ignored.


    Looking at Wang Yu without any action, the girl in the lake swam towards Wang Yu. Wang Yu found that she was naked at this time¡ª¡ª


    At least I didn''t wear my coat.


    The smooth and round shoulders loomed in the light green water waves, perhaps because she had been in the water for too long. Her skin was white and light pink, which seemed to be the beauty of Yingying girl.


    "Young Xia, please, I really don''t know what to do without your help."


    The girl has swam to Wang Yu''s side. I feel pity when I see her. With the slightly trembling girl''s voice, it really can''t make people feel soft.


    Wang Yu frowned and asked, "why is the girl in this deserted place? Where is the girl''s family?"


    Speaking of this, the girl seemed to have been stabbed into a sad thing. Her eyes were red. She looked at Wang Yu and said in a trembling voice, "before me... Something happened at home, so I went out and got lost walking. Finally, I came here, but I didn''t expect that when I took a bath in the lake, all my clothes were taken away by the deer, so now... I turned to young Xia for help."


    Travel? And then the deer took it away in the shower?


    Wang Yu expressed his admiration for the girl''s acting skills from her heart. She could even make up such an outrageous reason. I have to say that her acting skills are good.


    But unfortunately, Wang Yu''s reason is obviously stronger than compassion. If someone usually asks him for help, he will help anyway, but today, in such a situation, there are no people, and there are traps and borders everywhere. If you can really walk in, how can you easily be trapped in the lake by a deer?


    "Don''t you believe it, young Xia? I''m really desperate. Please help me and lend me a dress to wear." the girl looked at Wang Yu''s indifference, and the tears in her eyes finally fell. The whole person looked miserable.


    If you just let it go


    Wang Yu took another look at the girl and sighed. Anyway, it''s no problem to give her a dress

 Chapter 497

    Wang Yu''s coat fell into the girl''s hand. The girl quickly thanked Wang Yu. Wang Yu didn''t say anything, but turned around silently, but her vigilance was not relaxed at all.


    Although he finally chose to help the girl who seemed very likely to be fantasy or would hurt him, prevention always existed.


    But the girl seemed to really just want to borrow clothes from Wang Yu. After she quickly put on her clothes, she jumped up to Wang Yu.


    The girl''s unique fragrance came to his face, and Wang Yu frowned slightly. However, although the taste is rich, it is not boring. Compared with the smell of rouge powder on he Zixue, the fresh and elegant girl''s body fragrance is obviously more comfortable.


    "Thank you for your help, young Xia. My name is Xin Yue. What do you call me, young Xia?"


    The girl named Xin Yue walked up to Wang Yu and introduced herself with her head up. Through close observation, Wang Yu clearly felt her delicate face and youthful breath.


    Her long hair was just soaking in the water. Even if Xin Yue had twisted some water just now, she didn''t tie it up at the moment. It was cluttered on her waist, and the water was dropping drop by drop. The whole person had such a different pure temptation.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. For a moment, he was obsessed with it. Bing''er''s cold expression suddenly flashed in Wang Yu''s brain. His chest hurt, and suddenly the situation came over.


    He couldn''t bear the pain in his chest for a moment. Holding his chest with one hand, he gradually squatted down, and his face was slightly white.


    "What''s the matter with you? Young Xia, are you all right?" seeing this, Xin Yue quickly stretched out her hand to hold Wang Yu, and her voice became anxious.


    Wang Yu closed his eyes and slowly turned his force. After a while, it gradually slowed down.


    "Nothing, thank you."


    Wang Yu stood up and cleverly removed himself from Xin Yue''s palm. His face was still expressionless.


    Xin Yue didn''t trust Wang Yu. Her face still looked concerned. She didn''t know whether she really didn''t find it or whether her acting skills and temper were first-class. Therefore, she didn''t respond to Wang Yu''s behavior of keeping a distance from her silently.


    "Are you all right? What happened just now?" Xiaohun didn''t expect Wang Yu to suddenly have chest pain. He saw such a sudden situation for the first time. Is it really related to the girl named Xin Yue?


    Wang Yu glanced at Xin Yue, who was still concerned about himself. The color of doubt in his eyes was deeper, but just now he was fascinated by her. Such a situation has never happened. Is it really related to her?


    "Young Xia... Why are you looking at me like this? Do you doubt me?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and asked aloud. She looked wronged.


    Wang Yu stared at Xin Yue. When she saw him, Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu sincerely. There was no hidden appearance. They looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Wang Yu shifted his eyes and didn''t look at her again.


    "My name is Wang Yu. Where are you from?" Wang Yu turned and walked a few steps in the direction of the lake, introducing himself with a faint voice.


    Xinyue looked at Wang Yu''s back, smiled sweetly and said happily, "it''s young Xia Wang. I swam before... When I got lost before, I came from across the lake."


    "No, just call me Wang Yu."


    Wang Yu''s tone was still light, and he thought quickly in his heart.


    On the other side of the lake? He hasn''t been there, so he doesn''t know if the situation there is the same as here. Maybe there''s no danger at all?


    "Why are you here?"


    Wang Yu stood by the lake and quietly looked at the opposite bank. He didn''t know why. Instead, he wanted to go to the lake.


    And just now the little soul also said that he felt a great wave of force coming from the lake. Wang Yu thought it was the little girl, but now it doesn''t seem to be at all.


    Wang Yu''s question was thrown out. Xin Yue, who was still happy just now, suddenly became a little lost and didn''t answer him.


    Without hearing the expected voice, Wang Yu raised his eyebrows with a slight contempt:


    "What? Can''t think of why?"


    Looks like she''s really acting? Didn''t even think Wang Yu would ask this question now?


    Wang Yu smiled in his heart. Even if her acting skills were good, hadn''t she been exposed by him now?


    "No... no, it''s my family... Something happened at home, so..."


    Xin Yue bowed her head and hesitated. If Wang Yu looked back now, she would see her sad and anxious appearance.


    Unfortunately, Wang Yu won''t.


    "Well, I don''t know why you came here or how you came here. You said you wanted me to help you before. Now I help you, and I don''t need you to report any kindness. We''re clear, and there will be no relationship from now on."


    Wang Yu made a sound towards the lake. After saying the same words to draw a clear line, he raised his breath, stepped on the little waves of the lake and went away towards the opposite side of the lake.

 Chapter 498

    His toes took off and down several times, but in a moment, Wang Yu had moved from one side of the lake to the other. He was light and fell on the ground. He turned to Xin Yue, who was still stunned on the other side of the bank, and poured a little force into his throat, saying loudly:


    "Well, Miss Xinyue, I''ll see you later."


    However, before Wang Yu planned to walk away, Xin Yue ran after him with anger.


    The lake is not big, but it is not small. If ordinary people can''t cross it in one breath, let alone such a weak little girl.


    Wang Yu thought she didn''t know how dangerous the lake was. She was able to come over so easily just now, but it was because of his superb force. If she wanted to act like this, in case she fell into the lake


    "No!"


    With Wang Yu''s roar, Xin Yue also slowly leaped to the side of the lake.


    Xin Yue smiled at Wang Yu, her black hair blowing, and drew a perfect arc in the air, "don''t worry, I can come myself."


    Looking at the girl''s smiling eyebrows and eyes, somehow, Wang Yu didn''t want to blame any more. However, the road ahead is still unknown to him. Even if Xinyue is right, he has to go forward to know what''s going on.


    Wang Yu turned around, stopped looking at Xin Yue and said indifferently, "I said everything I should say. I don''t care where you''re going. I''ll leave first."


    Then he raised his feet and walked forward.


    Xin Yue''s face was worried. She quickly reached out and grabbed Wang Yu''s sleeve. Her tone was implying, "young Xia, I want to follow you..."


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand. He just raised his hand and gave her a dress. When she came from the lake just now, she must have good skills. Why do you have to join him?


    He frowned, turned slightly, quietly took his arm out of her hand, just about to say something, his ears moved, and suddenly heard a strange voice behind him.


    "Li Er, where are you looking? How could Wang Yu come here?" a familiar name was said in an unfamiliar voice. It was obviously the group of people who chased Wang Yu before Wutian college.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Then he grabbed Xin Yue''s sleeve and, without saying a word, took her to a lush bush.


    Xinyue didn''t know what happened, but it was the first time she was held by a man. Although it was just her sleeve, she was a little embarrassed, and her face slowly turned crimson.


    When she realized that she had hidden in a small bush with Wang Yu, she came back to her mind, "young Xia Wang, what are we doing?"


    Wang Yu is squatting in the dense branches and leaves, watching. Li Er''s figure appears in his sight, followed by many young and strong young people, about forty or fifty people.


    Hearing Xin Yue''s words, Wang Yu turned his head, looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and said, "this is the enemy who came to seek revenge on me. They are all evil people. I''m really sorry to involve you."


    Revenge?


    Xin Yue lived in a carefree environment since childhood. At most, she has seen two or three lines of understatement in the script. She hasn''t touched such a thing in real life, so she is very interested. "Did you provoke anyone, young Xia Wang?"


    It''s always said in the script that the young master of a rich family was bullied. He always escaped from his family and was chased and killed by his enemies because his business father accidentally provoked local villains and ruffians when doing business.


    Although the young Xia Wang in front of you seems to have unique skills, he looks extraordinary. Is he also the down-to-earth young master in the script?


    "It''s just a little friction. I''ll just hide here for a while, but I pity you. You have to commit yourself to it with me." Wang Yu explained vaguely. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk to Xin Yue more, but Xin Yue, who was still immersed in the poor young master''s script, automatically took this expression as Wang Yu didn''t want people to know the pain in his heart.


    After hearing this, Xin Yue''s compassion and the idea of helping the young man in trouble were all aroused, which deepened her mentality of wanting to follow Wang Yu and even protect Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu has turned to look at Li Er and others again. I believe they won''t think he fled there when they see such a big lake. If the search failed, they probably left.


    But Xinyue thought completely different from him.


    "You people are really deceiving others!"


    The girl''s beautiful voice fell into the ears of several people who carelessly searched Wang Yu''s trace, and then saw a beautiful black haired girl suddenly appear from the bushes.


    Li Er was stunned for a moment on his face, but when he saw the beauty, he quickly reacted. He smiled evil at the corners of his mouth, paced forward, yin-yang strange airway, "are you lost in such a wilderness, little beauty?"


    "Yes, let brother Li take you to find your way home ~"


    The people around Li Er echoed. It seems that this is not the first time they have done such a thing.

 Chapter 499

    Wang Yu was upset when he saw this. Why did this silly girl go out like this?


    "It''s too much to bully a poor man who has lost his family and is displaced!"


    Xin Yue said again. These malicious slanders didn''t care much.


    Li Er looked strange and smiled at his men, and saw their contempt for the girl in front of him.


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly. It seems that Xin Yue''s brain mending ability is quite strong. He just said an enemy. She can even think of losing her family. What''s the displacement?


    Seeing that Li Er was about to come forward and catch Xin Yue, Wang Yu sighed and came out of the bushes, quickly pulled Xin Yue behind him, looked at Li Er and said:


    "I''m the one you''re looking for. Don''t entangle irrelevant people."


    They didn''t expect Wang Yu to appear. Li Er''s eyes suddenly stared bigger than the bronze bell. It seems that it was right to follow Xuanling''s words and come to the mountain here to check. Wang Yu is really here.


    "Oh, Lord, I didn''t expect you to be a flower guard."


    Li Er looked at Wang Yu contemptuously, and then turned his eyes to the leather gloves in his hand. He didn''t pay attention to him. However, there is a reason why he is so arrogant now. After all, he still follows 40 or 50 brothers today. Even if Wang Yu is powerful, he can''t help so many people besiege him in this small place, not to mention the beautiful girl behind him.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about Li Er''s words. At the moment he came out, he had prepared for the worst. It''s a big deal that he led these people to the opposite jungle. I believe that the complex terrain and traps all over the place have a better chance of winning.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you come to me just to kill me? Why, don''t you dare to do it now?"


    Wang Yu pointed the silver sword at Li Er. His tone was cold and somewhat disdainful, as if the people in front of him were nothing to him.


    But he didn''t see Xuanling today. Does he think he can''t do such a thing in person?


    But even if he came, Wang Yu would not be afraid. When a man dies, a war is. But it''s just that I die in the hands of these people.


    "Young Xia Wang, you are the sect leader."


    Xin Yue''s brain circuit is obviously different from others. Her focus is entirely on Wang Yu. Li Er''s long sentence was remembered by her.


    Wang Yu didn''t know how to explain to her, so he didn''t say anything directly and looked at the people opposite.


    Some of them were familiar faces who had often walked with Xuanling and others when they were in the college. Some of them looked at Wang Yu angrily and were probably old college students who were dissatisfied with him.


    "Hum, it''s too much." Li Er glanced and winked at the crowd behind him. In an instant, dozens of people came together to attack Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu held the silver sword in my hand tightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his agile body rushed in the next second. The whole person threw himself into waves of people. The sword light flickered and his figure kept shuttling.


    Li Er didn''t join the team to attack Wang Yu. Instead, he walked to Xin Yue with an evil smile and shook around with his leather gloves. He looked very powerful.


    Xinyue''s pretty willow eyebrows wrinkled together, and her disgust for him flashed in her eyes like autumn water. But for a moment, she turned her head and stopped looking at Li Er. She looked in the direction of Wang Yu with concern. After sipping her mouth, she was going to join the battle.


    "Little beauty, you are so beautiful. Don''t go there. The sword has no eyes. What if you scratch your beautiful face?"


    Li Eryi grabbed Xin Yue''s delicate and white arm. The smile on his face was obscene and ugly. He leaned against her as he said.


    Xin Yue''s eyes were cold and secretly lucky. The whole person was haunted with a fire red light. Li Er''s hand was immediately bounced away by her.


    At this time, Li Er knew that this seemingly weak beauty had such strong force. He had lived so long. He had never been attacked by such a powerful force except once by Xuanling before.


    Xin Yue''s strength was so great that Li Er was bounced to the ground by such a wave. He held the ground with one hand and punched himself with the other hand. His eyes kept staring at Xinyue with a look of resentment.


    But Xin Yue obviously won''t tangle with Li Er much. After she got rid of him, she also walked forward quickly and didn''t see how she appeared. In this way, she joined the battle between Wang Yu and the disciples of Wutian college.


    With the help of Xin Yue, Wang Yu has lost a lot of pressure. Wang Yu, who was struggling to deal with these people''s attacks before, is now completely at ease.


    Wang Yu kept attacking in his hand, turned his head to Xin Yue, and his eyes were full of curiosity about her.

 Chapter 500

    Look at her moves. It''s not like he saw them anywhere before. Both the way of attack and the timing are the most appropriate. Combined with the characteristics of her own strength, the battle is perfect for her, just like art.


    Wang Yu had never seen such a way, and looking at the fire red light around her, even he standing on her side seemed to feel burning.


    "Young Xia Wang, I''ll help you. Don''t worry!" Xin Yue noticed Wang Yu''s eyes and turned to him with a sweet smile.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, then nodded, and then continued to deal with the enemy at hand.


    It is said that there are a large number of people, but Wang Yu and Xin Yue are obviously more powerful. They play each other. Although there is no communication after that, they strangely control the overall rhythm well. No one will disturb anyone. There is an inexplicable beauty in the fight.


    "Who is that girl with long hair?"


    Xuanling''s voice came with a bit of amazement and appreciation.


    It turned out that Xuanling didn''t come, but she appeared in front of everyone again. Originally, he thought that these people were more than enough to deal with Wang Yu, and it was true at the beginning.


    However, since Xin Yue joined, the two people have gradually gained the upper hand. Even the crowd tactics can not succeed under their strong strength, let alone the original strength of these old students is not particularly strong.


    I think so. It''s winter now. It''s estimated that during the period when Wang Yu came out, the winter vacation in the college has been released. Those old students with high force, even if they don''t like Wang Yu, will never give up such a good opportunity to improve their strength. At this time, whoever followed Xuanling to chase Wang Yu undoubtedly gave others a chance to surpass themselves. So this is also the reason why the people in Xuanling''s hand are not very powerful.


    However, Xuanling and Li Er wanted to surround Wang Yu with a sea of people, but they didn''t expect that he still had a helper, and his skill was good.


    "This... I''ve never seen anyone. Maybe it''s someone Wang Yu knows outside." Duan Wen, standing behind Xuanling, observed for a moment. He still didn''t see who the girl suddenly appeared. Finally, it can only be attributed to the person Wang Yu just knew outside.


    But Wang Yu is really lucky. Now he is chased and killed. He lives a life of running for his life outside. He can casually know a man who is so powerful and beautiful.


    Duan Wen despised Wang Yu and thought that he despised people like Wang Yu. There was more jealousy and resentment in his heart.


    Why did all the good things fall on Wang Yu?


    Whether it''s high-strength force, Wan hunjing, or even the favor of many girls, Wang Yu seems to be better than them. Why?


    Duan Wen was angry. However, the more he wanted to be angry in his heart, but Xuanling was in front, and he couldn''t attack. Finally, all his resentment turned into a sigh and dissipated in the air.


    "Oh, are you jealous of Wang Yu?" Xuanling obviously heard Duan Wen''s sigh behind him. He didn''t look back, made a voice with a slight sarcasm, and smiled contemptuously on his face.


    Duan Wen followed him for such a long time. Xuanling couldn''t understand what he thought in his heart. However, is he more than alone? Even his Xuanling hated Wang Yu in his heart.


    But now, well, today they came to kill Wang Yu. As long as today passes, no matter how many things that made them jealous and resentful before Wang Yu, they will become the past.


    "No... I just..." Duan Wen quickly denied, but most of all, let him say it himself. He couldn''t say anything. Even he didn''t know why he had to deny it subconsciously.


    Xuanling chuckled and didn''t say anything more. He knew what duanwen was thinking.


    Duan Wen saw that Xuanling didn''t speak. He also continued to silently watch Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s counterattack, but his heart was more bottomless.


    However, seeing that Wang Yu and Xin Yue are about to break out of the siege and even beat all these people down, even just now Xuanling is very confident in his crowd tactics, but the current situation is not what they originally imagined.


    "Duan Wen, where''s my crossbow?"


    Xuanling spoke coldly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a trace of danger in them. Today, he vowed to get rid of Wang Yu''s great trouble, otherwise it would be difficult to pour the fire in his heart.


    Duan Wenwei was stunned. Then he took out a box from the package on his back and quickly opened the box. There was a small crossbow with a delicate structure with only one arrow on it.


    The arrow is not long, even looks very short, but such a short arrow has killed countless people.


    Unlike ordinary arrows, the front end of this arrow is bright and looks as if there is something on it.


    It''s poison.


    Yes, in order to kill Wang Yu, Xuanling poisoned the arrow that had been with him for many years today.


    Xuanling carefully took the crossbow handed over by Duan Wen and looked at Wang Yu who was still in a scuffle. Finally, a smile appeared on his face.


    Farewell, Wang Yu.

 Chapter 501

    The fine arrow broke through the air and aimed at Wang Yu in the scuffle.


    Xuanling is very satisfied with her archery skills. She reaches out to take the crossbow to duanwen standing behind her. The smile on the corner of her mouth is deeper and deeper.


    However, the battlefield changed rapidly, not to mention so many people scuffling together. Xuanling originally aimed very accurately, but after turning around, this position was quickly occupied by an old student.


    Seeing this, Xuanling couldn''t help but step forward and frown together. How can such a person be bad at such a good time!


    It was too late. It was too fast at that time. The old student seemed to have a premonition. Somehow, he made a move and pulled Xin Yue, who was still fighting with another person, to his own position with brute force. In an instant, the one stabbed by an arrow became Xin Yue.


    Xuanling''s clenched fist loosened. Since this woman is with Wang Yu, it''s better to stab her than waste. Although it''s not Wang Yu, there are still some complaints.


    However, it was such a pulling action that Wang Yu, who was originally standing next to Xin Yue, found the arrow shooting at them, but at this time, he was about to stab Xin Yue behind him.


    Wang Yu had no time to think, subconsciously stretched out his hand, and the long silver sword would block the arrow.


    Hearing the sound of "miso", the originally fast-moving arrow was blocked by the silver long sword, changed its track in an instant, and flew in the direction of Wang Yu.


    Xuanling, who had been carefully observing the situation here, was in a fluctuating mood, but now he saw the arrow flying towards Wang Yu, which could be regarded as achieving his original goal.


    Wang Yu looked at the direction of the arrow. Time didn''t allow him to do more. There were many old students around him.


    "Young Xia Wang!"


    Xin Yue shouted. Seeing the arrow, she shot at Wang Yu''s chest. Wang Yu twisted his body to the greatest extent, but he was hit by the arrow in the shoulder after all.


    The arrow was poisoned. Wang Yu was injured and didn''t stop. The old students around him just seized the opportunity and attacked him again.


    At this time, Xin Yue and Wang Yu were separated by several people. Wang Yu was stabbed by a poisonous arrow and had no time to deal with the wound. He could only continue to entangle with others with that arrow. The movement range increased, which accelerated the flow of venom. After a while, Wang Yu''s face was already pale.


    Xin Yue wanted to drive away all the people in front of him quickly, but she didn''t know whether it was because Wang Yu was shot. These old students suddenly increased their strength and threw themselves into the battle more excitedly. Xin Yue really couldn''t go to Wang Yu for a while.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s situation becoming more and more pessimistic, Xin Yue was trapped in a group of old students and couldn''t get away. Xuanling and duanwen were more excited behind, and the radian of the corners of his mouth couldn''t disappear.


    Xinyue''s moves became more and more impatient. She was worried about Wang Yu. Finally, she didn''t notice that she was stabbed in the waist by a person. She really felt the pain. Xinyue''s eyes seemed to be lit in an instant. She widened her eyes and looked at the man who stabbed her. Her face was full of disbelief.


    The man had stabbed someone and was happy in his heart, but he was frightened by such Xinyue, so he stepped back and even stopped his hand.


    "Look... What are you looking at? You rude woman!" the man realized his gaffe and quickly made a voice to strengthen his courage. Saying this can be regarded as finding a step for himself.


    But obviously, this words angered Xin Yue more. Her eyes narrowed dangerously. Her dark eyes seemed to be stained with fire and came towards him dangerously step by step.


    People around her wanted to take this opportunity to attack Xinyue, but the fire red smoke gradually lingering around her was like a protective cover, blocking all their attacks outside.


    Wang Yu glanced at Xin Yue in his busy schedule. He was shocked by her appearance at this time and forgot to attack for a moment.


    The old students around him seized this opportunity and launched a swift attack on Wang Yu.


    But at the next moment, something magical happened, and there was a fire red like Xinyue around Wang Yu. Then, there seemed to be a cry in the air, and then a huge red light appeared, which quickly spread outward with Xinyue''s place as the center.


    For a moment, all the people who had been swept by the light fell to the ground except Wang Yu. They just felt as if their strength had been taken away.


    Even Xuanling and duanwen, who were standing in the distance, were a little unstable. They looked at Xinyue in shock, with some panic in their eyes.


    This was originally a win-win situation, but now it was overturned in an instant because of such a girl''s attack. Her strength is immeasurable.


    The red light dispersed. Behind Xinyue, a red transparent Phoenix rose from the ground and flew straight to heaven. After a cry, everything returned to calm.

 Chapter 502

    The old people on the ground are all uncomfortable. They cover their chest in pain one by one. They can''t slow down for a long time.


    Wang Yu''s lips had turned blue and purple, his face was pale, and there was a short arrow on his shoulder. He looked at Xinyue, turned his head to his shoulder, bit his teeth, stretched out his hand and pulled out the arrow.


    The blood splashed, but just for a moment, the blood around Wang Yu''s wound had become deeply black and red. It can be seen that the power of this poisonous arrow is not generally strong.


    "Young Xia Wang!"


    Seeing this, Xin Yue hurried to Wang Yu and looked anxiously at his wound. Then she turned angrily and looked at the old students of Wutian college who had fallen to the ground. The whole person seemed to emit a raging fire, but her eyes were cold.


    "Get out!"


    She looked at these people and knew that Wang Yu had been merciful before and didn''t want to take their lives. Although Xinyue was angry at the moment and completely wanted to erase them all, reason still prevailed and finally just let them leave here.


    Wang Yu stood behind Xin Yue and looked at her with a pale face. His eyes were full of confusion. Xinyue now looks completely different from before. She is more like a demon. She made such a move in a moment of impatience.


    And the Phoenix just now


    As like as two peas, Wang Yu looked at his eyes slightly. If he did not misread, the Phoenix was exactly the same as the Phoenix Statue he saw in the Crystal Palace.


    Does Xin Yue have anything to do with the ancient dragon god and Phoenix God? Or is she the incarnation of the ancient Phoenix God?


    There was a short tightness in his chest. Wang Yu only felt a smell of fishy sweetness coming up. The next second, a mouthful of dark black blood gushed out. Around Wang Yu, he reached out to wipe off the residual blood on his mouth, sat directly on the ground and closed his eyes to regulate his breath.


    Those who had fallen to the ground and were frightened by Xin Yue saw that Wang Yu was so weak. One or two looked at each other and wanted to take this opportunity to give Wang Yu a fatal blow.


    Xuanling stood behind the crowd. He was observing silently. Seeing that Wang Yu was seriously injured, it was a great opportunity. No matter what Xinyue, he took the soft sword in Duan Wen''s hand and went straight to Wang Yu.


    Li Er and others are already scarred by Xin Yue''s great move just now. They can''t say they have any attack power. In fact, even if they want to assassinate Wang Yu, they are powerless.


    But Xuanling was different. First, he had just been outside the battle circle. He didn''t do anything except shoot an arrow, so he was full of energy. Moreover, Xinyue''s force fluctuated to him, which only made him feel uncomfortable for a moment. As for injury, it was completely impossible.


    This is why he is now fully confident that he will kill with one blow.


    Wang Yu felt the killing intention, but he still didn''t open his eyes. He kept running the force in his hand. He patiently guided the powerful force in his body to slowly force the venom that had penetrated into many places together, and finally all rushed to the wound just injured.


    Of course, this method is just thought of in his own heart. Whether it can be used or not is unknown. However, his current conditions and environment do not allow him to drag on any longer. It would be better to gamble like this.


    He continued to heal himself, completely ignoring what was happening. He believed that even if Xinyue''s situation was a little strange, she would not die.


    Seeing that Xuanling was about to fly to Wang Yu''s side, the old students on the ground had already moved away from the implementation of Xuanling''s plan, helped each other and limped to the place where Xuanling and duanwen stood just now.


    Xin Yue stood in front of Wang Yu, facing Xuanling who had been attacked by them, her eyes were sharp, but her voice was charming:


    "Who are you?"


    Xuanling had been secretly observing the girl''s every move since just now. Now he finally saw it close, but it was a little more beautiful than he thought, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help reminding him gently.


    However, it''s a pity that this good skin bag should be with Wang Yu.


    Xuanling thought quickly, but did not answer Xinyue''s questions. He kept moving and still attacked Wang Yu.


    Xin Yue reacted and didn''t flinch. She took a step forward, surrounded by fire red force, and punched Xuanling heavily.


    Xuanling didn''t panic when he saw it. As soon as he turned his wrist, the soft sword flashed a beautiful sword flower in the air. The whole man turned his body to one side in the air, turned around Xin Yue''s side, and aimed the target at Wang Yu again.


    The moves on Xin Yue''s hand have been out. It''s really hard to take them back. However, she had no intention to take it back. Using the dexterity of boxing just now, she drew her fist as her palm, filled her palm with force, and patted Xuanling behind her.


    Xuanling was close to Wang Yu at this time. The soft sword in her hand was cold because of the force poured in, and only a little could stab Wang Yu. Therefore, Xuanling simply ignored Xin Yue''s attack behind him and attacked Wang Yu wholeheartedly.


    Time seemed to be at a standstill at the moment, and everyone present was hanging up, wondering whether Xin Yue beat Xuanling down first or Xuanling stabbed Wang Yu to death.


    However, the most calm among them should belong to Wang Yu.

 Chapter 503

    Seeing that Wang Yu was about to be stabbed by Xuanling, Xuanling was about to be attacked by Xinyue.


    Although there will be many changes in this matter, they agreed that Wang Yu would be injured.


    After all, even if Xin Yue really slapped Xuanling on his back in the morning, Xuanling could still make up a knife on Wang Yu anyway.


    But they all ignored that there were not only Xin Yue and Xuan Ling on the battlefield, but also Wang Yu, although he seemed to be at a disadvantage, he could not be ignored.


    Even if he was poisoned just now, a lot of time has passed, and the recovery of interest rate adjustment has been a long time, so it should be almost. So Xinyue didn''t worry, but still attacked Xuanling.


    "Wang Yu, you are getting worse and worse now," the little soul said again after a pause with a smile, "but it''s also good. I like it. You shouldn''t be honest with Xuanling."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. His breath was almost adjusted. At this time, his body basically recovered, leaving only the cut skin injury, but such a small injury is not a problem for Wang Yu.


    Xuanling confidently threw his sword at Wang Yu, but suddenly saw a strange arc in the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth. He was slightly stunned. What''s the situation?


    However, before Xuanling thought about anything, Wang Yu suddenly opened his eyes and retreated back like a shell.


    At this time, Xuanling''s sword just stabbed where Wang Yu was. He realized what had happened, but before he could react, he was slapped on the back the next second.


    "Damn it..."


    Xuanling turned around, and her eyes exuded a fierce breath. Xinyue looked at him provocatively and stretched out her palm, indicating that she had attacked him with this hand just now.


    This appearance is really uncomfortable. Xuanling is successfully angered by Xinyue. She temporarily forgets Wang Yu and will quarrel with her to stab her when she carries the sword.


    "Brother Xuan, be careful!"


    The inner feelings of the people who have been watching are very complex. Originally, they wanted Xuanling to help them export their evil spirit, but they didn''t expect to be so embarrassed in the end.


    When Duan Wen saw that Xuanling had almost been led away by Xinyue''s action, he couldn''t help but get a sound reminder.


    Xuanling''s movement was sluggish. He suddenly realized that he had almost been killed. Suddenly, he remembered Wang Yu who had just left and quickly turned around.


    Sure enough, Wang Yu also rushed from behind him with a silver sword. If he hadn''t heard the warning just now, he might have been stabbed by Wang Yu now.


    Xuanling stepped back a few steps, turned his head back slightly, and shouted at duanwen, "what are you still standing there for! Don''t come to help!"


    Duan Wen had been standing away from the battlefield with Xuanling before, and now he has been standing with the injured old students, so he basically didn''t make much effort. Xuanling was put aside by Wang Yu. He didn''t know who to vent his anger at. Duan Wen made a noise just now. Naturally, he was going to be yelled.


    "Xuanling, I don''t want to hurt you, but you want to kill me again and again. What''s good for you?" Wang Yu said aloud when he saw Xuanling retreat.


    Xuanling sneered and looked at Wang Yu as if he were looking at an incredible thing. "You asked me why? Why don''t you know?"


    Wang Yu frowned. He didn''t believe that someone would fight just because he didn''t like it. But the facts were before him and he had to face them.


    "Wang Yu, you broke into the Presbyterian College without permission and used the most precious treasure of the whole Wutian college, wanhun crystal, for your own use. We kill you to get justice for the Wutian college. It''s natural."


    Duan Wen drank at Wang Yu and kicked him down at the same time.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Everyone knows that this matter is just a cover for them. Wang Yu easily dodged Duan Wen''s attack and then stabbed him on the shoulder with his sword. Duan Wen couldn''t dodge. The clothes embroidered with fine silk and ice silk were easily broken by Wang Yu.


    Xinyue accepted the force and stood on one side silently watching Wang Yu fighting with the two people. She appreciated Wang Yu in her eyes.


    "You... Do you know where this dress is made? You ruined it!"


    Duan Wen glanced at the fine silk, which was picked up by Wang Yu, and then fell from the air. He couldn''t help but blush.


    Maybe his words were too absurd under such circumstances, and Xin Yue burst into laughter. The girl''s crisp laughter could have made people relaxed and happy, but at this time, it is undoubtedly an irony in Duan Wen''s ears.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were also stained with joy, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. He looked at Xin Yue and looked helpless.


    Xuanling, taking advantage of this opportunity, quietly moved a few steps. The soft sword in his hand flashed and pointed directly at Wang Yu.

 Chapter 504

    But Wang Yu seemed to have expected it. The silver sword in his hand turned slightly and stretched out his hand to block Xuanling''s soft sword. Then the two swords collided and tangled together.


    Seeing this, Duan Wen also wants to join Xuanling and attack Wang Yu together, but there is a graceful figure of a young girl in front of him.


    "Your enemy is me. Don''t look around ~"


    Xin Yue smiled at him, her hair was clear, and the unique smell of a girl was flying in the air. Duan Wenwei was stunned. She couldn''t look away from Xin Yue.


    Xin Yue picked her eyebrows like Wang Yu, and without hesitation sent a palm to Duan Wen.


    Duan Wen didn''t hide. He suffered it.


    "Duan Wen! What are you doing! She''s your enemy!"


    During the battle between Xuanling and Wang Yu, he didn''t forget to observe Duan Wen. When he saw that he was unprepared, he was slapped by Xin Yue and roared angrily.


    Wang Yu waved the silver sword faster and faster. Xuanling had to resist his moves wholeheartedly and had no time to take into account the situation of duanwen.


    But at the same time, Xuanling also secretly lamented that Wang Yu had made such rapid progress in recent months. Originally, he was still in the upper hand compared with Wang Yu. Now he can''t get any benefit at all.


    "Brother Xuan... Be careful..."


    Before he knew it, Xuanling thought more and more. Finally, he couldn''t cope with Wang Yu. At this time, Duan Wen gave a weak reminder to him, but the first thing he thought of was:


    How did Duan Wen''s voice become like this?


    Taking advantage of Xuanling''s distraction, Wang Yu seized the opportunity, stabbed the silver sword into Xuanling''s waist, and then pulled it out. The sudden pain finally made Xuanling completely recover his consciousness, but it was too late.


    Xuanling''s expression twisted together, lifted the soft sword and stabbed Wang Yu in the chest. Strangely, Wang Yu didn''t have any block this time, just like standing in place and letting him stab.


    Xuanling was confused, but he couldn''t manage so much. He endured the sharp pain in his waist and ran straight to Wang Yu with a soft sword.


    But unexpectedly, the violent impact came from behind. Xuanling was stuffy in his chest and suddenly vomited blood. Then he lost his center of gravity and fell straight to the ground.


    Wang Yu stepped back and avoided her perfectly. Then he quickly walked to Xin Yue and reached out to hold her.


    At this point, Wang Yu and Xin Yue solved dozens of people with their strength alone. Xuanling was attacked by them and fell to the ground. Duan Wen was also dying and looked weak.


    Xin Yue received a sword at her waist before and had no time to deal with it. After that, she had been fighting with high intensity. Just now she laughed with Duan Wen just for the appearance of confusion.


    Until now, Xin Yue''s lips have been purple because of excessive blood loss. Even Wang Yu can obviously feel the cold when he accidentally touches her palm.


    "Young Xia Wang, are you okay?"


    Xin Yue was gently held on the ground by Wang Yu, with a weak smile on her face. She didn''t forget to ask Wang Yu about his health.


    Wang Yu frowned, but shook his head. He didn''t understand why Xin Yue tried so hard to save him. Although she would have been found out before because of her provocation, as long as she showed that she had nothing to do with herself, these people should not embarrass her.


    But


    On the other side, Li Er and others stood in the distance and watched for a long time. They originally wanted to clean up Wang Yu last. They had better have a few words with the beautiful little girl, but in the blink of an eye, Duan Wen fell down, and Xuanling vomited blood and fainted.


    Regardless of the pain they had just suffered from the force, these people limped forward and helped duanwen and Xuanling up.


    "Brother Li, you see, Wang Yu and the woman are unprepared now. Why don''t we take advantage of it now..." an old student who was not seriously injured proposed to Li Er, with a trace of malice in his eyes.


    "Don''t make any more trouble! Don''t you know that brother Xuan has fainted now? What else do you want to do!" Duan Wen heard that, regardless of his discomfort, shouted at him in one breath, and then coughed again and again.


    Li Er stared at him and hurriedly stepped forward to help Xuanling. Finally, he took a look at the back of Wang Yu and Xin Yue and limped along the original road.


    It was a long time from the beginning of the war to the end of the bitter return. In fact, it was only a day.


    The sunset also seems to symbolize the end of Xuanling''s war today.


    The faint yellow sun behind them was even more desolate.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about this because Xin Yue was unconscious at this time.


    "Wang Yu, what''s the matter with her?"


    The little soul hasn''t made much noise, but he also fully knows whether they can get away without Xin Yue today.


    Wang Yu took a deep breath. "I can only try my way to help her."

 Chapter 505

    It was getting dark. Wang Yu gently moved Xin Yue''s body to the lake, carefully washed her injured place with clean water, and then simply bandaged it.


    Wang Yu was worried about the cold weather. Xin Yue had just been injured and would be cold, so he sent her some force and changed her clothes. He was relieved to let her lie down.


    It should be a winter night, but this magical place is obviously a summer scene. Wang Yu found some dry sticks and set up a campfire by the lake. He took the package given to him by old Ge before going up the mountain. There were some dry food in it. It was baked on the fire now. In such an environment, it was considered a delicious food.


    So when Xinyue woke up from her coma, she saw such a scene¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yu was wearing a thin shirt and holding a bunch of baked small cakes in his hand. The wood around him made a sound from time to time in the campfire. He looked relaxed and happy.


    "Wang Yu, the little girl wakes up." the little soul reminds. Wang Yu''s eyes move from the cake to Xinyue, who is also looking at him.


    "Cough..."


    When she was found peeping, Xin Yue coughed unnaturally and then had to sit up, but accidentally touched the wound on her waist.


    "Hiss -" she frowned. Unexpectedly, she bumped into the dressing cloth.


    When she looked up, she saw that the other arm just blocked by the campfire had no clothes, the wheat skin was exposed, and the dense scars showed that he had experienced countless vicissitudes and battles before.


    "Young Xia Wang, are you..." although she already had the answer in her heart, Xin Yue still pointed to his bare arm and asked aloud.


    Wang Yu looked at her and nodded.


    "But you''re hurt yourself. Although it''s warmer on the mountain than at the foot of the mountain, it''s easy to catch cold if you''re naked." Xinyue didn''t know why. The first thing she thought of was to worry about Wang Yu''s safety. After all, Wang Yu was injured to protect her at that time.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a man," Wang Yu shook his head, made such a promise like explanation to Xin Yue, thought for a moment, and then said, "I believe you just came out to experience, but can you tell me which family you come from?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with a smile. Hearing this question, she immediately lowered her head and put away her smile, looking reluctant to say more.


    Wang Yu looked at her like this and understood that it must not be easy.


    It is estimated that this place is not a familiar person and will not come up at all. Moreover, Xin Yue said that she came out to travel because of changes in her family. I think she must be an important person in her family.


    And looking at her strange moves and extraordinary force, she didn''t want to be cultivated in a small family.


    But now Xin Yue doesn''t want to say anything. Wang Yu can''t force her to ask. If you want to know the truth, you can only wait for her to speak.


    The two men fell into silence. Wang Yu thought about Xinyue''s move today. As for what Xinyue was thinking


    I don''t know.


    The breeze blew, the fire shook slightly, and there was a bush all around. At night, there were bursts of chirps, accompanied by the occasional sound of wood collapse, which had a different kind of pleasure.


    After a long time, Wang Yu gave up listening to Xin Yue about his life experience. He simply didn''t care much and continued to bake the dry food in his hands.


    "I..." Xin Yue finally said a word, but they were attracted by the scene in front of them.


    Today is the 14th, the eve of the full moon. At this time, the moon just rises. The moonlight shines faintly in the lake, just like another moon. The whole lake seems to be haloed with golden light, emitting the tenderness of the night.


    Wang Yu stood up and looked at the incredible scene in front of him. Xin Yue also got up. The light of the lake was reflected in apricot eyes. They looked at each other and smiled. It was a great pleasure in life to see such a beautiful scenery.


    "Did you have something to say just now?"


    Wang Yu suddenly remembered that he had just been interrupted by this scene and asked aloud.


    Xin Yue smiled and said to him, "I want to understand that my life experience is not a big deal. I''d better tell you."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Xin Yue to connect so quickly, but it''s a good thing to speak out.


    Xin Yue smiled at him, took a deep breath, and was ready to tell him his life experience. But suddenly, she frowned in pain, reached out and held her chest, out of breath.


    Wang Yu was surprised. He was about to come forward and hold her. Unexpectedly, he was like this. He couldn''t slow down for a while.


    "Wang Yu, there is a change of force in the lake!" the little soul trembled. It seems that he also felt it.


    After a while, Wang Yu and Xin Yue gradually relaxed. They looked up, but they were shocked again.


    It was the full moon that shone on the lake. Vaguely, there seemed to be something corresponding to the moonlight in the lake. The originally smooth mirror like water surface was divided into two and opened directly from the center.


    A passage appeared under the water. At the end of the passage, there seemed to be a million feet of light flashing.

 Chapter 506

    Xin Yue and Wang Yu looked at each other, and they both saw amazement and surprise in each other''s eyes.


    However, Wang Yu knew that there were many strange scenes on the mountain before. Now he saw that the water surface was separated from the center. He was shocked for a moment and could understand. He just looked at Xinyue. How could he be the same as before?


    Wang Yu had some doubts, but before this scene happened, Xin Yue had made it clear that she would tell him her life experience, so it was only a matter of time to know her life experience.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yucai put away his guard against Xinyue again.


    Seeing such a magical thing, Xin Yue and Wang Yu were in a completely different mood.


    "Do you feel the huge fluctuation of force?" the little soul asked aloud.


    Wang Yu calmed down and closed his eyes. Through the channel that couldn''t see the edge, it seemed that something was calling them down. Yes, I don''t know whether it was calling Wang Yu alone or Xinyue around him.


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at Xin Yue on his side. Xin Yue also just looked at him and wanted to talk.


    "Do you have... A feeling? There seems to be something below calling you to go down..."


    Xinyue hesitated for a moment. After all, she made a voice and said uncertain.


    After all, Wang Yu had been doubting his identity before. She had not explained it clearly. Would it annoy Wang Yu to say such guiding words now?


    However, different from what Xin Yue thought, Wang Yu didn''t look disgusted. Instead, he nodded approvingly and turned his head to look at the lake. His expression was slightly vicissitudes:


    "It''s amazing here. Now I can clearly feel the fluctuation of underwater force. Shall we go down and have a look?"


    With that, he looked at Xinyue with a smile in his eyes, which meant invitation.


    Xinyue was slightly stunned, and then realized that Wang Yu had accepted himself. His originally withered face suddenly burst into a bright smile, and his apricot eyes bent into a good-looking arc. The whole person looked full of the most comfortable warmth.


    "Yes!"


    Wang Yu nodded, secretly lucky, and the light white smoke lingered around him. He walked forward first.


    What''s ahead is still unknown. Wang Yu didn''t directly tell Xin Yue to be careful or remind her to use force shield first - no one would like others'' condescending orders, and Wang Yu never liked to do so.


    At the same time, since Xin Yue can travel alone, she still knows this little skill.


    Sure enough, there was no need for Wang Yu to give a voice to remind him. Xin Yue followed him. The fire red smoke around him and Wang Yu''s light white added radiance to each other. It looked interesting under the moon.


    Xin Yue followed Wang Yu and walked inside along the path separated from the center.


    The path is very narrow. At most one person can walk at the same time. The ground is a little sticky and wet because it was soaked by the lake.


    The road continued to extend underground. Gradually, the two men came to a place deeper than the separated lake. Xin Yue walked and turned to enjoy the magical scenes on both sides.


    Originally, when I was on the shore, I saw the water surface split from the middle. Xinyue thought it was a whole piece of condensation. Now I see it is completely different.


    The lake is still flowing, but when you get to the center, it seems to be blocked by something transparent. You can''t get over it anymore.


    The breeze is blowing and the water waves are rippling. Xinyue has never seen the lake water from this perspective. She keeps her eyes on them for a moment.


    "We''ll be underground soon. Be careful ahead." Wang Yu was also surprised by the special situation on the lake, but he was obviously more rational than Xin Yue, and made a sound in time to remind the current situation.


    Xin Yue took back her sight from both sides, looked at Wang Yu''s back in front, smiled, and felt a warm current in her heart.


    However, as Wang Yu said, they went underground more and more. Now the whole rescue has been "submerged" by the towering lake.


    However, although they can''t receive the moonlight, the end of the road ahead has been emitting a faint red. It''s like guiding them to the front, indicating the light, and providing them with some spiritual comfort in some cold trails.


    When she came to the bottom of the lake, Xin Yue only felt that she had come to the magical underwater world - although they were still not soaked in the water, except for such a path, there were surging but impenetrable lake water on both sides of her head.


    It''s also a magical sight.


    Wang Yu was very surprised when he walked ahead. Such trails and buildings have gone beyond the scope of people''s imagination. It can even be said that only gods with divine power can do it.


    With emotion, he also thought of old Ge. He now feels more and more that old Ge intended to build a different village for him, and then waits to go up the mountain at this time to feel such a miracle.


    But the person who knows the magic here is very powerful.

 Chapter 507

    As they walked slowly down, the red in front became brighter and brighter, and the temperature in the air became higher and higher. It seemed that the things in front were not as simple as they thought.


    "Young Xia Wang, do you feel suffocated as you move forward?"


    Xinyue suddenly stopped, and her voice was weak. Wang Yu quickly turned back. He saw that Xinyue was already uncomfortable, holding the lake nearby, and her face became pale.


    Wang Yu hurriedly approached her, reached out his hand to hold her, and said with concern, "what''s the matter? I don''t feel that way. Don''t you have a bad breath here?"


    Xin Yue could barely stand still. She waved her hand and looked worse and worse. "Almost. The more I move forward, the more I can''t breathe."


    "How could this happen? Is it really that the air under the lake is too thin?" Wang Yu whispered to himself, looked up at the surrounding lake, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "No," Xin Yue took a deep breath and looked at Wang Yu to explain, "in fact, I''ve been to the underground palace before. There''s no such situation at all, but I don''t know why. I was a little flustered when I was on the shore today, and it''s much more serious now."


    Wang Yu frowned and mused. He had never seen such a situation.


    The little soul who had been silent suddenly said, "I think it is very likely that the environment here is too special. Now I can clearly feel the fluctuation of powerful force in front. Is it related to her suffocation now?"


    Force?


    Wang Yu looked forward. The red light was still dazzling. It seemed to be soliciting them at any time. Hurry up and seduce them. But now Xinyue''s situation


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu had made a decision in his heart. He turned around carefully holding Xin Yue''s shoulder and was going back along the original road.


    Unexpectedly, this action made Xin Yue cry out, "young Xia, what is this!"


    Wang Yu explained patiently and kept moving his hands. "Don''t worry, we''ll go back now. When we get to the top, I''ll help you see what''s wrong."


    But Xin Yue didn''t seem to want to go back at all. She used a little force, shook Wang Yu''s hand on her shoulder, turned around, reluctantly smiled and said, "we''ve all come here. Don''t we waste our previous efforts if we go back? We''d better go on."


    Doubt and confusion flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. Xin Yue''s body was so weak, but he still stubbornly wanted to go underground. If he had no purpose, he wouldn''t believe it.


    Xin Yue was a little weak. Wang Yu easily stopped her moving forward with a slight force. Wang Yu stood in front of Xin Yue with a serious expression and asked in a cold voice:


    "Xin Yue, your body is so weak now. It may have been caused by coming here. How can I let you continue?"


    Xinyue listened, her face also showed a sad expression, lowered her head and didn''t speak again. Her long hair blocked her face and couldn''t see what expression it was.


    Of course she knows her physical condition, but it is because of this that she further determines that the following is where she is looking


    But is her real purpose really to tell Wang Yu?


    "Young Xia Wang, there''s a reason why I''m so eager to go on. Can you... Help me?"


    Xin Yue lowered her head and spoke in a very low voice. If there were not only two people here now, Wang Yu might not really hear it.


    Why?


    Wang Yu stared at Xin Yue''s long hair and her eyes twinkled. Did she finally say her purpose?


    The two fell into silence. Wang Yu waited for Xin Yue to say his purpose and thoughts, while Xin Yue struggled between saying and not saying.


    But before they could solve the problem, something had already worked out a solution for them¡ª¡ª


    The water surface of the lake, which was originally separated from them, gradually fluctuated. Finally, the water poured into the later place, probably because of the different terrain, so they all rushed in the direction of the two people.


    Wang Yu was the first to react. Seeing the lake running towards them at a speed visible to the naked eye, his instinctive reaction was to hold Xin Yue''s arm and want to protect her behind him.


    However, the road in this place is only one person wide. Unless both of them are sideways, they can barely change their positions, and Xinyue obviously doesn''t have this idea.


    Naturally, she also knew that the lake water would soon flow in. At that time, maybe two people would drown in the lake before they swam to the shore. It''s better to continue to explore. Maybe there is a glimmer of vitality there.


    The idea was just a thought. Xin Yue pushed Wang Yu''s arm, looked at him carefully and said quickly, "let''s go down quickly. Maybe there''s a way."


    Wang Yu frowned at her and wanted to say something more. But the time was really tight. He didn''t worry about anything anymore. He quickly grabbed Xinyue and they moved forward quickly.


    Behind them, the lake was surging and was about to rush to the two people, almost drowning them.

 Chapter 508

    Listening to the rumbling sound of water behind him, Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s head won''t run deeper.


    After running for a while, the sound of the water gradually decreased, and finally stopped.


    Wang Yu slowed down, and Xin Yue gradually stopped. They looked at each other for a second, nodded, turned and walked behind.


    So far, in addition to the faint red light at the end of the road in front, there was no light behind the lake.


    In the darkness, Wang Yu wanted to take out the fire symbol from his arms to illuminate, but he remembered that strictly speaking, they were underwater.


    I wonder if I can still use fire?


    But just as Wang Yu was still struggling, there was a bright light ahead.


    It''s Xin Yue.


    She turned and smiled at Wang Yu, raised the red crystal stone in her hand and explained, "this is the red agate often used for lighting in our family. I''ve always taken it with me."


    Then she stopped looking at Wang Yu and walked forward with the red agate. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and followed.


    The original channel leading to the ground is now blocked by the lake, but this place is like the lake water on their left and right sides. It seems to be blocked by some transparent board grid. You can see the water waves, but there is no way to convey them.


    Xinyue stretched out her hand and carefully helped her up the lake, but she was shocked by its cold touch and quickly retracted her hand.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    Xinyue turned around, smiled and shook her head at him, "it''s okay. Now, even if you don''t want to, we can only continue to go down ~"


    The smiling eyes seemed to have stars shining under the red agate. Wang Yu looked at her and finally compromised.


    Wang Yu walked in front, and Xin Yue slowly followed behind him. Although his chest was still a little stuffy, it was much better than just now. I don''t know whether it was because the lake was surrounded by all the water.


    As she walked in, the red light became brighter and brighter. Finally, Xin Yue simply took back the red agate in her hand, and the channels on both sides were spacious. The two people simply walked side by side.


    The channel originally composed of lake water has gradually become a wall paved with gold bricks. It feels cold and smooth, and the space above the head is also high. It is also covered with exquisite gold bricks, even with the flashing red light in front, which looks rich and gorgeous.


    Xinyue''s pace was getting slower and slower. Wang Yu frowned slightly and didn''t speak. He silently held Xinyue''s arm and they moved forward in a stalemate.


    "The fluctuation of force is getting worse and worse. Do you feel it?" the little soul said, and Wang Yu also felt it. He always felt that a stronger force was pressing on his head. He slightly understood Xinyue''s feeling that he was out of breath.


    Turning around, Wang Yu saw that Xin Yue''s lips had turned pale and his face was blue. He looked very weak.


    After walking to the back, I finally saw a place different from the long passage before. The golden tall door frame is still two towering columns with two image statues, wind, dragon and Phoenix, with their own forces behind.


    As like as two peas before the Crystal Palace on the mountain.


    It seems that this place is really a post palace, the same as that of the previous king, but the style is completely different.


    "Are you all right?" Wang Yu turned to look at Xin Yue. Her situation was even less optimistic and she couldn''t help worrying.


    Xin Yue shook her head and smiled at Wang Yu, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go first."


    With that, she probably didn''t want him to worry about himself anymore. No matter what Wang Yu thought, she stepped forward and walked into the palace.


    Wang Yu frowned and wanted to yell. After thinking about it, he felt that he had no position. Finally, he sighed and followed her into the palace.


    Different from the crystal on the mountain before, it is not entirely paved with golden bricks, but more red crystal stones like the red agate in Xin Yue''s hand, which are embedded in every corner of the whole hall, which is the reason for the flashing red light here.


    However, Xin Yue said that he was holding a common lighting tool at home. Does it mean that Xin Yue''s family has anything to do with the ancient dragon?


    Wang Yu stood at the gate of the palace, scanning the whole room, deep in thought and speechless.


    Xin Yue didn''t go with Wang Yu this time, but walked around the whole hall directly. Finally, she found a different gem in a corner.


    "Young Xia Wang, come and have a look."


    Xin Yue stood in front of the gem and turned to greet Wang Yu. The voice was not big, but the hall was empty. It was very clear to Wang Yu''s ears.


    Wang Yu glanced at Xin Yue and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. He still raised his feet and followed him quickly.


    Anyway, Xinyue should have no malice towards herself, just her background and purpose


    Further observation is needed.

 Chapter 509

    "Look at this, it''s totally different from the surrounding gemstones." Xin Yue''s face is still haggard, but she still points to a crystal and faces Wang Yudao.


    Wang Yu glanced at Xin Yue and then looked in the direction she pointed.


    The whole room here is inlaid with red agates of various sizes, but this place is a pure white crystal stone. If it was not in the corner, Wang Yu might see it at a glance.


    But why did Xinyue look for things in the whole room as soon as she came up?


    Did she know it was like this? Or have you been here before?


    However, with her poor appearance, Wang Yu felt that he should not think of her like this.


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, there should be something in this place. Try to open it." Xiaohun suggested, which happened to be Wang Yu''s idea.


    But Xin Yue took a step ahead of him, slightly stood on tiptoe, stretched out his hand and pressed on the crystal. Just listening to the roar, the crystal immediately emitted white light.


    Wang Yu instinctively pulled Xin Yue behind him. The white light glared and narrowed his eyes.


    When the white light flashed, Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes and saw a glittering stone tablet in the white crystal.


    Under the red light, it''s a little strange.


    The stone tablet was smooth. Wang Yu looked at it and didn''t understand why such a thing appeared. Except for different decorations, he didn''t see any benefits at all.


    Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu and finally took out the red agate used for lighting and slipped it on her finger. The red agate immediately dropped bright blood.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang Yu stepped forward and said in a rapid voice. His tone was unbelievable.


    But Xinyue ignored him, but stepped forward and put her finger on the crystal stone tablet.


    The next second, a magical scene happened. Before that, Xinyue''s blood was stained on a crystal clear stone tablet, and blood red handwriting began to appear on the stone tablet.


    Xin Yue stepped back and didn''t speak. She looked at Wang Yu and the words on the stone tablet.


    This deepened Wang Yu''s doubts about Xin Yue, but first he looked at the stone tablet with Xin Yue''s eyes.


    It turned out that the stone tablet explained everything they had encountered before.


    This is really the palace of the empress, and most people can''t find it here.


    Only when the moonlight all shines on the magical lake will the lake be sensed, and then opened at the most perfect moment of the moon, revealing the road to the palace.


    Although it is said that the moon is full, such a situation usually only occurs on the 15th of each month.


    But today is not 15, but 14, so it is also a coincidence that they will come here.


    As for the way out, there is only one written above, that is, the blood of the descendants of the Phoenix family should be irrigated on the lake when they came, and then the wall of the lake will be reopened and lead to the shore.


    As expected, Wang Yu needed descendants of the Phoenix family. Wang Yu glanced at Xin Yue and had a general understanding of her identity.


    "I know young Xia Wang has always doubted my true identity. I''ll tell you everything today."


    Xin Yue lowered her head and said aloud.


    Wang Yu nodded. He believed that Xin Yue and the Feng family must have a close relationship, and would come to the mountain at this time with a clear purpose.


    But seeing her condition getting worse and worse, can Xinyue persist?


    Wang Yu held Xin Yue''s shoulder and whispered, "let''s go up first. You''re very weak when you''re here. You can''t stay here anymore."


    Unexpectedly, Xin Yue shook her head and looked at Wang Yu with tears in her eyes, "no, I finally got here. I must get that thing..."


    That thing?


    Wang Yu frowns, but still holds Xin Yue. She will faint if she goes on like this. It''s better to go ashore first.


    "Whatever, let''s go first."


    With that, Wang Yu would drag Xin Yue forward no matter what she wanted to say.


    Xin Yue''s eyes gradually blurred, but her strength couldn''t compete with Wang Yu. She could only let him pull herself away.


    "However, there may not be a full moon tomorrow. If we leave like this, I will come in again and wait another month..." Xin Yue''s voice was a trace of grievance, and Wang Yu felt sorry.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s only 14 today and 15 tomorrow. The moon is still round. It''s not too late for us to come in again." Wang Yu comforted, but he wasn''t sure whether he could really.


    Xin Yue stopped talking. Wang Yu was stunned. He glanced at her and found that she had fainted.


    "Alas."


    With a sigh, Wang Yu picked her up horizontally. At last, he glanced at the whole palace and turned to the way he came.


    "This should be the power supply for the queen. It probably corresponds to the king''s palace. This little girl may really be the descendant of the Phoenix family."


    The little soul made a sound, but Wang Yu didn''t respond. He just walked to the shore with Xinyue in his arms.

 Chapter 510

    Wang Yu hugged Xin Yue horizontally and walked slowly back to the shore step by step. He found some dead leaves and covered the ground. Then he carefully put her on it, made some fire and waited quietly for her to wake up.


    It''s not a serious coma, but Wang Yu still doesn''t know why Xin Yue feels unwell under the channel. Is it really because of her constitution?


    Xiaohun has always mentioned that there are strong force fluctuations under the lake. It may really have something to do with future generations.


    "Wang Yu, you don''t have to worry. I guess it''s because the force under the lake repels her. Now the force fluctuation on the shore is very small. It''s estimated that she will wake up in a moment."


    Wang Yu nodded. They basically thought the same.


    The fish belly is gradually white in the East, and the full moon is slowly falling to the West. No matter how they think, the next day will come as scheduled.


    When Xin Yue woke up, Wang Yu''s figure had disappeared. Not far from her, there were still some black smoke on the campfire, which should have just been extinguished.


    She rubbed her head, moved her body, and stood up with her hands on the ground.


    Xin Yue looked around. The clothes covered on her body had been sprinkled on the ground by her. It could be seen that Wang Yu gave it to her. She bent down, picked it up carefully, smiled and patted the dust on it, with a warm current in her heart.


    "Are you still sick when you wake up?"


    Wang Yu''s voice came from behind. Xin Yue turned around and saw Wang Yu with some wild fruits in his hand. Compared with the cold image seen two days ago, it has more breath of life. For no reason, Xin Yue feels that the distance between them has been reduced a lot.


    Xin Yue was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s much better," she said, walked forward, pointed to the things in Wang Yu''s hand, and said, "what''s this? Can I help you?"


    Wang Yu looked at the things in his hand with her fingers and gently hooked his mouth towards her, "nothing. Some wild fruits can only be symbolic. I''ll just take them alone."


    Xin Yue raised her eyebrows without saying anything. She closed her hands behind Wang Yu and walked back to the place where they had made the fire.


    Be careful of the water in the lake and wash all the wild fruits. Wang Yu carefully wiped all the water drops on it and handed it to Xin Yue.


    Xin Yue silently watched Wang Yu finish everything before she slowly reached out and took it.


    The fruit is not very sweet, but fortunately, it has a lot of juice. At least it can replenish the water in their bodies. Eating it is also a good thing.


    After eating and cleaning up for a while, the time has passed. The sun is shining, the lake is sparkling, and the breeze is even more beautiful.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu sat side by side in the shade of a big tree by the lake. They squinted at the glittering lake and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xin Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu on one side, trying to ease her tone. But in fact, she knows that the only thing that puzzles Wang Yu now is her life experience.


    There was still no expression on Wang Yu''s face, but his confusion was vaguely revealed between his eyebrows.


    It should be confused, the magical palace, and the mysterious girl on the side of the body. A series of strange developments may have gone crazy if they were put on others.


    "I... was actually forced to travel by my family."


    Xin Yue stopped looking at Wang Yu, hesitated for a moment, and said her story lightly.


    Wang Yu lowered his eyes and listened to Xin Yue quietly without making a sound.


    "At that time, I really didn''t understand anything, and I didn''t know how to ask my mother. I came out confused, so I regret that I didn''t see my little uncle again for the last time..."


    Xin Yue tilted her head, and gently smiled at the corners of her mouth. She looked at the clouds and the wind, but what she said was really painful.


    "Is your family Feng?" Wang Yu frowned. He didn''t know how the little girl could hold back. He could easily say such sad words as if nothing had happened.


    And he can only try to change the topic, or let her stop caring so much¡ª¡ª


    Although it''s not really useful.


    Xin Yue took a deep breath with ease, turned his head and smiled at Wang Yu, "it''s true, but it''s not the Phoenix family. Our family is called Wufeng family. It''s one of the three top animal families in the Wu animal domain."


    Wang Yu has heard of the beast Kingdom, but he has only seen it in the library of Wutian college. No matter how many, he doesn''t understand it at all.


    But since Xin Yue''s family is so strong, why would she be forced out of the family and her little uncle


    What''s going on?


    Wang Yu knew that further questions would be Xin Yue''s personal privacy, so he stopped talking and continued to ask about the palace:


    "Then what did you ask? Did your mother tell you to come here?"


    After all, this place, if it is not said, even if people come up and see such a strange scene, they don''t move forward and go away directly. But Xinyue seems to have stayed for some time. She doesn''t want to break in by chance.

 Chapter 511

    Xin Yue bit her lips and whispered, "since you are from the opposite side, you must know that there is an ancient dragon in front of you, the king''s palace."


    Wang Yu nodded. There was nothing to hide about it, but she didn''t know why she mentioned it.


    "The descendants of the ancient dragon are now the soul dragon family, but they are not as brave and brave as their ancestors. Instead, they are selfish and arrogant and bully the weak everywhere."


    When Xinyue talked about the soul dragon clan, there was a faint trace of disgust and spit in her eyes. When it came to the back, her tone became serious.


    Wang Yu nodded. "Did the soul dragon family bully the Wufeng family?"


    Then Xin Yue escaped from the Wufeng family? Then she must be an important figure in the Wufeng family, such as a princess or a candidate for the future clan leader.


    Unexpectedly, Xin Yue shook her head, "It''s not true. The three top orcs in the Wu beast domain have always been restraining each other. No matter what, there will be no dominant situation, and bullying is even more impossible. However, I don''t know who said that the ghost sect helped the soul dragon family before, and then its strength suddenly increased. My mother said to let me go out and travel. There is the strongest force of the ancestors on this mountain. I''ll wait until I find it Within the Hui nationality. "


    Soul dragon?


    It''s a pity that the ancient dragon in ancient times was so brave. I didn''t expect that later generations would become like this in the end. It''s also a pity.


    However, Xin Yue still didn''t say what she was from Wufeng family, which made Wang Yu very concerned.


    "Well, you''re in the Wufeng family..."


    Wang Yu tried to ask. Xin Yue glanced at him and knew what he wanted to ask.


    "My father is the patriarch of Wufeng nationality, and among the young people, only I am the most suitable to be the future patriarch and the most qualified to obtain the power handed down by my ancestors."


    Xin Yue explained, patted the dust on her body, stood up, looked at the vast expanse of lake water in front of her, and her eyes were soft. "Originally, I had a little uncle who grew up together. Finally, in order to protect me who went out from the Wu beast domain, I was cut by the hands of the soul dragon family."


    Wang Yu doesn''t know what to say. His sad and plain tone really can''t help hurting people. But since Xin Yue is going to be a patriarch in the future, he should learn to accept these unacceptable things. Only if he is invincible can he really become strong.


    Such a truth, although cruel, is useful.


    "Well, don''t you tell your story, young Xia Wang?" Xin Yue suddenly turned around with a smile on her face. It seemed that she didn''t care about what she said before, but just because of this, she pretended to be strong, which really filled people''s hearts.


    "I have nothing to say. I can''t say anything, young Xia, and it''s not as powerful as you think." Wang Yu also stood up and walked to Xin Yue without surprise.


    Xin Yue shook her head. Her smooth hair was like a black ocean. There were waves everywhere. Finally, there was only a faint fragrance. "I don''t believe that those who attacked you before were very powerful. If you didn''t join me, maybe I would have died here."


    "No, it''s just some of the simplest moves. It''s you. The previous big moves look very powerful. Is it your Wufeng family''s secret skill?"


    Wang Yu denied that he couldn''t help praising Xin Yue''s move of phoenix flying yesterday. He could see that this move could not be practiced overnight, and even yesterday, it was estimated that the real heat of this move had not been reached. If it was all practiced, it would be more effective.


    "Don''t pass on secret skills? Probably. My father has asked me to practice this since I was a child, but I can''t master it well, so I used to hurt people... But that person can''t be hurt by me anymore..."


    At last, Xinyue''s face was sad. Wang Yu knew that this person was probably the little uncle she had grown up with.


    Only pity that they are separated by heaven and man, but they can''t be together with lovers.


    "It''s my fault, too, but I went out in a hurry and forgot to ask my mother about the specific situation here. I had been to the bottom of the lake once last month, but I couldn''t support it after only a few steps inside and hurried out. I didn''t understand how to get in, but I just knew about the situation."


    "That''s why... You designed to borrow clothes in the lake. Later, you wanted to work with me to verify whether this would happen to everyone, right?"


    Wang Yu spoke with ease and easily exposed Xin Yue''s plan.


    Xinyue wants to refute, but she can''t say anything, because that''s the truth.


    She knew that there was the ancient dragon''s Palace on the other side of the mountain, and she also understood that there were all kinds of traps and mechanisms in it. Therefore, when she saw that Wang Yu came out of it almost without any damage, she knew that this man must be very strong, so she had the idea of wanting him to help herself.

 Chapter 512

    "I was wrong at first, but then I felt guilty when I saw you protecting me regardless of your life. You still ignore the past grudges when I treated you like that. I really..."


    Xinyue bit her lips and said her truth. When it came to the back, she gradually lost control, put her hands around her head, and said she was going to cry.


    Wang Yu sighed lightly. In fact, he noticed it more or less, but he never thought she wanted to harm herself. This may be that Xinyue''s smile is too infectious.


    Who would refuse such a smiling little girl?


    "It doesn''t matter. I just asked you one more thing. At first, when I hesitated, I had planned to go away, but I suddenly wanted to help you. Did you use any method?"


    Wang Yu thought of this strange thing and asked.


    As soon as the voice fell, Xin Yue''s face became more guilty. Seeing this expression, Wang Yu knew it was mostly for this reason.


    But he didn''t regret it, but he was helpless. He could still be fooled by such a little girl.


    "That''s because we Wufeng people have inherited a secret skill of our ancestors Shenfeng. As long as our mental power reaches a certain level, we can control a person''s thinking and action, but I''m not proficient in learning. I can only control action, but my thinking can''t."


    Xinyue told the whole story, thinking that she could reduce her guilt in her heart.


    Wang Yu nodded and didn''t speak again. As expected, no wonder when he looked at Xin Yue''s eyes, he always felt something enchanting him.


    The two talked for a long time. It was getting late. The disk like moon slowly rose from the East, like greeting the slowly setting sun opposite. Wang Yu knew that tonight was still a full moon night.


    Unexpectedly, the words that coaxed Xinyue casually last night turned out to be a reality.


    So it''s certain to go to the underground palace tonight, but they also know about Xinyue. In case of fainting again at that time


    Still nothing can be done.


    "To be honest, young Xia Wang, I actually have an idea."


    Xin Yue suggested carefully. Wang Yu''s eyes were full of sincerity.


    Wang Yu nodded and motioned her to speak directly.


    "The reason why I feel uncomfortable may be that the force on my body is handed down by the Wufeng family who repels the ancient god Phoenix. Therefore, if I block my force, I may be able to limit it, so I can enter the underground palace unharmed."


    In Xin Yue''s opinion, this is really an appropriate method, but Wang Yu''s face changed greatly after listening to it,


    "No, I saw many elaborate mechanism traps when I was in the Crystal Palace of the dragon. It is said that the kings and empresses in ancient times had the same strength, so their palace must have the same dangerous design. I don''t allow you to block your own force. Going down like this is tantamount to death."


    What Wang Yu said was not unreasonable. Xin Yue looked dignified.


    Seeing the moon rising gradually, some moonlight was scattered on the lake.


    Wang Yu knows they can''t hesitate any more. Now they must make a decision.


    "Young Xia Wang, I know you are worried about my safety, but I am not a person who lives only by force. Every ethnic group of Wufeng nationality is named for being brave and good at fighting, but we will never all rely on external forces."


    Xin Yue stepped forward, looked Wang Yu in the eye and said it word by word. There was a firm breath all over her.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed. It seemed that he saw such a restrained and firm girl standing in front of him not long ago. Although she looked still indifferent, her heart was warm


    Bing er


    "Young Xia Wang, please."


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t answer for a long time, she seemed to be lost in thought. Xin Yue took it as his acquiescence and simply sat on the ground. She just sat up and waited for Wang Yu to block the force on her forehead.


    Wang Yu looked back at Xin Yue, who was meditating on the ground, shook his head and swept away the unrealistic ideas in his mind.


    She won''t be like bing''er. Bing''er people are as cold as ice, but their hearts are delicate. Xin Yue is completely different. The whole person is like a burning flame, which can melt people both in appearance and in heart.


    He can''t imagine Xinyue as bing''er''s double just because he misses bing''er. This is unfair to bing''er and Xin Yue, not to mention her little uncle in Xin Yue''s heart


    "Young Xia Wang, haven''t you finished yet?"


    Maybe Wang Yu had been silent for too long. Xin Yue looked back and reminded Wang Yu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu looked at her, then sat down, closed his eyes for a moment, and then began to use force behind Xin Yue.

 Chapter 513

    The 15th day of the first month should have been a day for families to get together and enjoy the moon and have a reunion dinner together.


    But on this magical mountain, there is no silver snow or cold wind. There are only the bright moon and the sparkling Lake under the bright moon.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Xin Yue, who blocked the force, were on the way to Shenfeng underground palace.


    "Miss Xinyue, you said the secret treasure of Wufeng family was in here before. Do you know what it is?" Wang Yu still walked in front, didn''t look back and asked.


    "In fact, I don''t know it with you, but my mother has always stressed that I must come here once. Only when I find the secret treasure here can I really save our family."


    Xin Yue replied, but it seemed that she wanted to talk and stopped. What didn''t finish.


    "Anything else?"


    Wang Yu obviously noticed it and gave a voice to remind him. Now that they have come down and Xin Yue''s forces are all blocked, Wang Yu still doesn''t want her to hide something from herself.


    "HMM... young Xia Wang, in fact, you don''t have to be so formal. You can call me Xin Yue or yue''er." Xin Yue said with a pinch. She just thought Wang Yu called her "girl", which was a little rusty.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and smiled, "don''t you also call me young Xia Wang?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Xin Yue was embarrassed and didn''t know how to say it.


    "Well, yue''er, let''s go quickly."


    Wang Yu didn''t look back, but said that he changed and quickened his pace.


    Xin Yue behind her was stunned when she heard the name. Then she looked up at Wang Yu''s back and accelerated her pace.


    "Well, brother Wang Yu!"


    She said his full name for the first time, but added the word "brother" after it. She is an only child. She has never felt the feelings of her brothers and sisters. She shouted her brother''s name for the first time. She doesn''t know why. Her heart is always warm.


    Wang Yu walked forward without saying anything.


    Xinyue followed him happily.


    When they entered the palace they had seen before, they both stopped.


    The decision to block the force is right. Until now, Xin Yue is still alive and kicking. She is not as weak as last time.


    Wang Yu glanced at Xin Yue walking around the hall, hoping that there would be fewer mechanism traps.


    Xinyue should be looking for the hidden mechanism in this room to open more rooms. After entering the gate, there was only one hall. Wang Yu didn''t believe what he said.


    In ancient times, when there were confrontations between dragons and phoenixes, the relationship between the king and empress was not superior and subordinate, but opposition and unity. Therefore, the palace setting would only be stronger, not just an ordinary hall.


    "Brother Wang Yu, look here!"


    Wang Yu, who was scanning the exquisite carvings above the hall, was called by Xin Yue''s voice and came to a wall facing the palace gate.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at Xin Yue. A trace in his eyes was obvious.


    What''s going on here?


    Xin Yue took Wang Yu''s hand and gently placed it on the smooth wall. "Feel the temperature here and touch the wall near it."


    Wang Yuzhao did it and found that the temperature here is much higher than the surrounding temperature.


    "How did you think of it?" Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue with appreciation in his eyes. If he could think of this, he had to say that she was very suitable for searching things.


    When praised by Wang Yu, Xin Yue smiled shyly, stretched out her hand to scratch her little head and said with a smile, "in fact, many of the mechanisms designed in our clan are identified by temperature. This is the palace of our ancestors. I wondered if there is such a design, so..."


    "OK, you step back. I''ll use force to see what''s behind." Wang Yu waved to Xin Yue and took a few steps back. He slowly changed his luck, closed his eyes and focused. Light white smoke gradually lingered around his body.


    Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes. For a moment, all the force condensed in his hands and flew straight towards the wall with different temperatures along the direction of his fingers.


    The wall seemed to be awakened by something. After being touched by Wang Yu''s force, the fire red light lingered around, and then it was like melted ice, which was so soft and concave.


    Wang Yu frowned. Is it over?


    But before he could make any more moves, there were bursts of voices from the gate behind him.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu both turned back for the first time. They saw many columns of the same color and thickness rising from the ground around the stone columns that had nothing just now. However, in a short moment, they all rose from the ground and blocked the open door with a "bang".


    Wang Yu quickly flew over, but he couldn''t catch up with the speed of the pillar containment. He saw that the only way out was blocked.


    Is it


    "Brother Wang Yu, there''s another trail here!"


    Before Wang Yu had time to check, Xin Yue''s voice called his attention back.


    At the place where the force was just used, the gold bricks seemed to have been melted and slid down like liquid, which even corroded a one person wide path.

 Chapter 514

    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and found a positive meaning in their eyes.


    The road outside has been blocked, and only one exit has been found. Now they have no choice but to move forward.


    "Pay attention to the surrounding situation. I can obviously feel the strong force fluctuation in front of me." Xiaohun reminded Wang Yu that they were about to enter the path.


    Wang Yu nodded and took the lead in walking in front of Xin Yue. He looked dignified and could see that he also felt a different breath in the air.


    It was dark inside. Wang Yu didn''t dare to use the fire symbol rashly, so he took a red agate from the wall of the hall. Xin Yue behind him also took his own red agate to illuminate behind. They walked slowly in the narrow corridor one by one, and no one spoke.


    This road doesn''t know where it leads,


    I don''t know how long it will take to get to the end. It''s dark in front. Xin Yue goes deeper and deeper, but Wang Yu''s figure has always been in front of him, which is more comforting.


    "There are two roads ahead."


    Wang Yu suddenly stopped. Xin Yue was thinking. She didn''t hear what Wang Yu said clearly. Unexpectedly, she hit Wang Yu''s solid back like this.


    "How are you?"


    Wang Yu tilted his head slightly and asked with concern. He thought there was something behind Xin Yue.


    Xinyue was ashamed of her absence just now. She shook her head shamefully, suddenly remembered it again, quickly looked up and asked, "what''s the matter ahead?"


    Seeing that Xinyue was ok, Wang Yu pointed to the front and repeated what he had just said, "there is a fork in front, one left and one right. I don''t know which side to go."


    With that, Wang Yu turned to his side and tried to get close to both sides. Xin Yue looked into his head and illuminated the situation in front of him with the light in his and Wang Yu''s hands.


    I don''t know how long they''ve been walking. There''s no road ahead. Some exquisite and repeated patterns are carved on the brick wall. Xin Yue didn''t see what it was.


    But there are two different golden statues above the wall, pointing to the left and right sides respectively.


    The two directions are obviously opposite, so Wang Yu doesn''t know how to choose for a while. After all, if he chooses the wrong one, it''s not easy to come back.


    "I remember that before I left home, my mother gave me a way to identify the direction. I haven''t used it before, so I don''t know if I can really show the way here."


    Xin Yue looked straight ahead, then came forward and looked at the two statues carefully. After thinking for a long time, she opened her mouth to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and nodded for a moment. "It doesn''t matter. Since your mother taught you, she probably expected this situation today."


    Xinyue was still hesitant. After listening to Wang Yu''s words, she immediately felt that she could have a try.


    "Before, I thought this method was used when I couldn''t find a clear direction in the field. I relied on it to distinguish the East, West, North and south. Later, I thought about it and thought it didn''t seem to be at all, because it can only indicate the direction, not the North and south."


    Wang Yu hugged his fist with both hands and agreed. "Maybe she used it like this. Try it. If you need the help of force, just speak."


    Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu, nodded heavily, and then placed the red agate she had been holding in her hand on the ground in front of her.


    Wang Yu stepped back and watched her operate quietly, but at the same time, he was always ready to pull Xin Yue back from danger in case of any accident.


    Xin Yue knelt piously on the ground, with a red agate in front of her, whispering something in her mouth. Wang Yu couldn''t hear what it was, and didn''t know whether it was their language or any other spell.


    While Wang Yu was observing Xin Yue carefully, he found that the red agate light in front of her became more and more powerful, and even flew in the air.


    Wang Yu stood up straight and stared at the magical scene. At this time, Xin Yue stretched her hand forward, and the index finger of her right hand was cut by the sharp red agate.


    The smell of blood spread in the whole path. Wang Yugang wanted to check Xin Yue''s situation. He saw that Xin Yue didn''t say anything else, but gently put the bleeding part of his right index finger on the red agate.


    After all this, she stood up and walked towards Wang Yu.


    "How''s your hand?"


    Wang Yu didn''t ask about the situation, but greeted Xin Yue with concern.


    Xin Yue felt a warm current in her heart, smiled and shook her head, "young Xia Wang, don''t worry. Just look at it and see what direction it guides ~"


    She said with a relaxed face. In fact, she didn''t want Wang Yu to worry too much. As the most noble successor of the Wufeng family, she will shed more blood in the future. If she is sad about this little injury, she doesn''t have to think about becoming the spiritual leader of the whole Wufeng family.


    Wang Yu agreed to look at her and believed what Xin Yue said. Finally, he turned his eyes to the red agate in front with her.

 Chapter 515

    The red agate floats in the air, facing between the two statues. When it rises to a certain height, it suddenly begins to rotate rapidly. It spreads faster and faster, and the sound of rotation breaking the air comes from the air.


    A trace of confusion flashed through Wang Yu''s eyes, but at last he didn''t say anything and silently observed the situation in front of him.


    After the agate rotates for several weeks, the speed gradually slows down and finally stops in one direction.


    "Which side does it point to?" Wang Yu stepped forward and wanted to see what was going on, but the red agate was a regular long shape, and both sides were symmetrical. Wang Yu really didn''t know what to think.


    Xin Yue smiled Xiao, stepped forward and took some red agate down to make it easier for her to see clearly.


    She pointed to the place where her blood was dripping and smiled at Wang Yu. "See? This is a sign. Now that this thing is facing the right, it means that the right is the right way."


    "It''s very magical." Wang Yu nodded and turned to the corridor on the right. He had never heard of the object guided by blood before. Today he saw it and understood its magical place.


    This also shows that the Wufeng nationality has indeed left many useful skills from the ancient divine Phoenix.


    "Now that we know the direction, let''s go."


    Xinyue carefully took the red agate in her arms, looked at Wang Yu and greeted him.


    Wang Yu looked back, nodded and walked ahead again.


    The road here is wider than the previous corridor, so Wang Yu can be side by side with Xin Yue. As they walked deeper, the red agate in the hall, which was the same as Xin Yue''s hand, also appeared on the walls on both sides. Although it was not dense, it also played a large lighting role.


    Wang Yu simply put away the red agate in his hand and replaced it with a long silver sword. He didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Xin Yue doesn''t have much burden. After all, this place is the palace of her ancestors. I think even if there are any sudden changes, she can have some corresponding methods.


    The corridor was very long, but Wang Yu gradually found that the decoration of this place was very familiar, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t understand it.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful here!"


    Wang Yu was lost in thought. He had been thinking about his inexplicable familiarity with the building, but ignored the brighter and brighter environment. Xinyue made Wang Yu relax.


    Here is no longer a dark corridor. On the contrary, the ceiling seems to be far away from them. Looking up, it looks like a huge roof, covering the whole head.


    The road ahead turned into a small bridge over the lake. Walking forward, it was like coming to the back garden of people in the south. There were fish swimming quietly in the lake and a hall full of lotus flowers, one by one, which could not be seen to the end.


    If Wang Yu hadn''t seen the caisson above his head, he really thought they had gone out of the ground and came to the back garden of an unknown family.


    "Come out quickly, young Xia Wang, look at these things. They are so exquisite." Xin Yue was happy to see such a scene and ran to the small bridge in front. Her black hair matched the lotus with green leaves. It was a different kind of beauty.


    It was in this way that Wang Yu thought of the reason why he was so familiar here.


    At the beginning, the underground palace under the mysterious construction of Wuchen in the Presbyterian courtyard was decorated like this, but at that time, he was thinking about wanhunjing, so he just glanced at it in a hurry.


    However, such a complicated and gorgeous decorative style can not be made by Wu Chen, an old scholar, so he has always been concerned. Perhaps it is this thing that impressed him so deeply that he felt the similarities between the underground palace and the underground palace at a glance.


    The two palaces were built underground, and the structure and decoration are so similar. Does it mean that the place occupied by Wuchen before is also the palace of the ancient god Phoenix?


    Wang Yu didn''t walk into the front scene. He still stood at the end of the corridor. Although his eyes looked at Xinyue smiling on the small bridge, he was thinking about the relationship between Wu Chen and the underground palace and the ancient god Phoenix.


    However, no matter what he thinks, there is no way to connect Wuchen with the empress. In the end, the only possibility is that Wuchen has nothing to do with the ancient god Phoenix. He found wanhunjing before, and it was only a coincidence to hide wanhunjing underground. Moreover, he thought that the construction method was obviously different from the first half of the underground palace, Wang Yu is probably more able to prove it.


    The ancient Phoenix is obviously different from the ancient dragon. Wang''s function is to sit in the most central position of the whole continent, accept the worship and admiration of all biological classes, deal with a few harmless things at most, and then play with the imperial concubine wantonly.


    Compared with the king, the queen is more like the controller of the royal power. She fights everywhere and lives everywhere. She wins the recognition and support of the whole continent for the king, and then is responsible for breeding offspring and working hard for the successful successor all her life.

 Chapter 516

    The reason why Wang Yu thinks without fear is that even if he doesn''t move forward, he can still hear Xin Yue''s laughter, so he doesn''t care what she''s doing in there for the time being.


    Just waiting for him to react, he suddenly found that there was no Xinyue''s laughter. He couldn''t even hear anything except his breathing.


    Wang Yu was a little flustered. Although this place belonged to the ancient god Feng of the Wufeng family, everything was unknown. Xin Yue was a little girl and was sealed with force. If he couldn''t find him, he would be very afraid.


    "Yue''er! Where are you? Yue''er!"


    Wang Yu used force and shouted loudly into the room, but finally received only his own response. As for Xin Yue, there was no news at all.


    Anxious, Wang Yu rushed forward and wanted to see the small bridge Xin Yue had just stood on, but as soon as he stepped further, the scene of the small bridge and flowing water in front of him changed.


    The bridge is no longer, the lotus and the clear lake are no longer. The goal is a fire red. It seems that there is no end around, which is completely different from the peaceful appearance just now.


    Wang Yu felt really flustered at this time. It turned out that Xin Yue didn''t run to the bridge happily just now. At the moment she just stepped into this place, the two of them had been separated into two scenes that didn''t know where they were.


    "Damn it!" Wang Yu cursed to himself. Why did he relax just now? If he could closely follow Xin Yue at that time, could he not leave her


    "Oh..."


    There was a faint smile in the air, as if mocking Wang Yu''s boldness.


    Wang Yu suddenly turned around and looked around, but he found nothing. He was still full of red and there was nothing else around him.


    "Is it the ancient god Phoenix?"


    Wang Yu frowned and uttered a voice toward his head. His tone was full of uncertainty.


    But in this place, Wang Yu really can''t think of anyone who can have such a powerful power to control the scene of the whole underground palace.


    "Are men so mean?"


    The voice appeared again, but it was clearer than the previous sentence.


    This further verified Wang Yu''s conjecture that this mysterious voice might really be the ancient god Phoenix.


    But the distance from ancient times has passed so long now. Even the palace of the ancient dragon on the mountain is only his fantasy. How can a man with the same strength as the ancient dragon survive for so long?


    "Sure enough, I''m right to grab that girl. She doesn''t exist in your heart."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu also knew that Xin Yue was really caught by her. He wanted to ask her to return Xin Yue, but on second thought, Xin Yue was also her descendant, so he spoke calmly:


    "Elder, I don''t know what you mean by catching miss yue''er? We don''t want to disturb you, just follow the call of Wufeng family."


    But Wang Yu''s humble tone angered the ancient god Feng. She sneered and said sarcastically, "sure enough, it''s still a man who is fickle and wants to get rid of the relationship. No matter what happened to our hard-working little girl."


    Wang Yu frowned and couldn''t understand what he meant after saying this, but he still insisted on saying, "so, what''s the matter with Yuer? Can you return her?"


    He tried his best to speak modestly and politely. Who knows how his temper will be many years later, he can only hope that Xinyue won''t suffer.


    "Hypocrisy! What bing''er is clearly in your heart, and now you hypocritically want me to be kind to Xin Yue. It''s really human face and beast heart!"


    The latter''s mood seemed to be suddenly ignited by something, and the voice suddenly increased for a few minutes. Then a fireball suddenly fell from the sky and attacked Wang Yu quickly.


    Wang Yu always cared about the situation around him. Hearing the sound of fireball, he took a few steps towards the left bar in an instant and avoided the attack perfectly.


    "Later, I don''t want to fight with you. I just want to know about yue''er. Please don''t embarrass me." Wang Yu shouted at the sky while secretly lucky.


    But this time, there was no response from the ancient sacred wind. The only thing to meet Wang Yu was the fireball that kept attacking him.


    Wang Yu knew that she must be able to know some thoughts in her heart, otherwise she couldn''t know bing''er''s name, but he really didn''t ignore Xin Yue at all. What''s more, in his heart, she just treated Xin Yue as a lovely little sister from beginning to end, and never thought about other thoughts.


    Is it that the ancient god Feng misunderstood something, or something she had suffered before twisted her heart, so she wanted to try to disperse Xin Yue and him?

 Chapter 517

    Wang Yu struggled against all kinds of fireballs attacking him. Although it was not difficult, his strength would be exhausted after a long time. If there were any other moves at that time, even if he had the ability of heaven, he couldn''t come out.


    Wang Yu took a small Rune from his sleeve. In the space of resisting the fireball attack, he quickly printed his hands, finally read the words silently, and then suddenly threw the rune towards the ceiling.


    Although Wang Yu could not see where the real sky was in such a red room where heaven and earth could not be distinguished.


    The runes rushed through layers of fireballs, and the fireballs were frozen in an instant. It seemed that Wang Yu really stopped these attacks.


    "Great! Wang Yu, it''s really time for you to use this Rune!" the little soul exclaimed, and there was no lack of joy in his voice. It can be imagined that even the little soul could not attack with this series of fireballs.


    But Wang Yu''s expression was more serious. He frowned and stared at the front. He took a step back silently and whispered, "I just used the water wave symbol, not the fixed body symbol."


    Because of this, Wang Yu noticed something wrong around him, and his dignified look on his face was more serious.


    Because until now, he has not seen his enemy, let alone what he is facing.


    Wang Yu only felt the white light in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, he was already in a quiet long Pavilion.


    The pavilion is surrounded by blue gauze. The breeze blows, and it looks very immortal. Around the pavilion is a lake full of lotus, which is just like the illusion Wang Yu saw in the underground palace and underground palace.


    "Where is this?" the little soul asked aloud, but Wang Yu obviously didn''t know, so it was more like talking to himself.


    Wang Yu looked serious. He stepped forward and walked into the pavilion. He found that there was a man and a woman in it. At the moment, they were hugging each other, their eyes were opposite, and there were only each other in their eyes. It seemed that there were no eight ways to distract them in the whole lotus pond.


    "Ai Lang, if the woman comes back, how do you get it?" the woman''s voice is charming and her smile is fluttering.


    The man smiled contemptuously and hugged the woman. "Don''t worry, she''s just a stupid woman who can kill and use force. She won''t find out what''s going on between us."


    With that, they smiled at each other and kissed in broad daylight.


    Wang Yu must have seen an illusion until now. Just like when he was in the Crystal Palace before, he was just a passer-by from beginning to end.


    But is this woman the queen? It seems that he has no ability to command all the soldiers in the world.


    Wait, they said "that woman" just now. Is it


    "Hum, I knew you two would stay here." the familiar voice came. Wang Yu turned around and saw a fiery red figure in the sky. It was the voice of the queen.


    But as like as two peas approached, Wang Yu was surprised to find that he was almost identical to Xin Yu Chang.


    After that, they attacked the two people angrily. Fireballs rose everywhere, and the pavilion collapsed. The lotus leaves in the lake were hit one after another, breaking into pieces.


    Wang Yu didn''t hide. He also knew that these were illusory. He was just a spectator.


    He stood silently and looked at them and cut them into pieces. The original quiet and natural place was razed to the ground and turned into ashes.


    "This woman... Really deserves to be the God of war..." the little soul was shocked by the cruelty and determination of the queen. Wang Yu didn''t make a sound, but looked at it silently.


    After finishing all this, she turned and looked around. The anger gradually faded on her face, and the sadness gradually spread. Finally, she sat on the ground and cried bitterly.


    "Why... People like Wang can get true love. I thought I had you, but you finally betrayed me... Are men so fickle..."


    Her sobs faded away, and Wang Yu finally knew the truth.


    The scene changes in an instant. In front of us are the same gold brick rooms as the hall when we just entered the palace. Occasionally, red agate flashes to illuminate the whole world.


    Intuition tells Wang Yu that this is what this place really looks like.


    And Xin Yue, fainting on the ground not far ahead.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu hurried forward to help Xin Yue up. Although her improvement seemed to be OK, Wang Yu still wanted luck to check her health.


    "Don''t worry, she is my descendant and looks like me. I won''t hurt her."


    Wang Yu frowned, "what''s your purpose?"


    "Alas, I''ve been pestering the world for so many years, but no one can really see my real power. You''re the first."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak and waited quietly.


    "It''s time to wake up after a long dream. It was originally prepared for the current Wufeng family. I''ve taken out the precious stones. As for you, I also have a gift similar to wanhunjing to give you."

 Chapter 518

    Wang Yu just hugged his fist and said, "the Queen''s kindness is very kind to me. I just don''t get paid for my useless work..."


    He also has his own ideas. This man is really dangerous. He doesn''t dare to accept it easily.


    The voice rang around the empty palace, and suddenly became silent. For a long time, the faint sigh seemed to come from the depths of the underground palace.


    "Many people have come in these years. It''s the first time I''ve heard such a statement."


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and doubts flashed in his eyes. He recovered calm after a moment.


    The queen ignored Wang Yu''s surprise and said, "two hundred years ago, a boy came in. He spoke sincerely and acted like a great general. I asked him to be the guardian of the inheritance. Who expected that the boy should steal the inheritance!"


    Boom!


    The huge fluctuation of force filled the underground palace disorderly, with supreme anger, and the red crystal stone on the edge turned into powder in an instant.


    "Queen!"


    Wang Yu roared, and the man seemed to wake up.


    The huge and invisible power of fiery red gathered in front of us, and finally became a fiery Phoenix.


    The gorgeous fire red tail feathers and proud head are full of pride and almost oppressive momentum.


    "Hiss..."


    Wang Yu did not take a step back. He looked up at Xin Yue, but only saw her more bright face. It seems that such a phoenix trend is not bad for her, but also useful.


    Later, he seemed to see Wang Yu''s idea and snorted coldly, "this is qiansui crystal."


    As soon as the voice fell, the transparent six pointed star crystal appeared in front of Wang Yu.


    The crystal stone is even more dazzling under the glow of fire red, and what makes Wang Yu unable to move his eyes is the majestic force.


    "Boy..."


    "OK, don''t refuse any more." the Queen''s voice was angry, as if she blamed Wang Yu for his ignorance.


    Wang Yu touched his nose. In fact, he didn''t want to refuse any more, which made the grumpy Phoenix angry? Such a thought, without some crying and laughing.


    Wang Yu said, "I don''t know who stole the inheritance..."


    The virtual shadow of the big phoenix just shook his head at will, "the inheritance stolen by that man is just a fragment, which can help cultivate a martial arts teacher."


    Martial arts teacher!


    Wang Yu''s pupil suddenly widened


    There is no doubt about the strength of the Wufeng queen. Even the unattainable martial arts teacher in his eyes is nothing but ants


    On second thought, his ambition is to be the first person on the mainland, not to mention a small martial artist?


    Wang Yu''s look suddenly relaxed.


    The big phoenix glanced sideways at Wang Yu, "if you meet the person who steals the inheritance in the future, just kill him."


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly. It''s easy to say. How could he kill a martial arts master with his little martial arts disciple?


    "Time is running out. Wang Yu and Gu can''t wait for Xin Yue to wake up. Remember to send a message for Gu. The Wufeng family will never die and will kill the soul dragon family from generation to generation!"


    Boom!


    Like bright fireworks, the dazzling fire red suddenly erupted in front of us, and then disappeared.


    Wang Yu was stunned for a moment. He was the strong man in the world, but he was still dead


    "Wang Yu, this thousand marrow crystal is a good thing!" the little soul''s surprised voice suddenly rang in Wang Yu''s ear. He came out of that mysterious state.


    Previously, there was a queen of Wufeng family here, and Xiaohun didn''t dare to communicate with Wang Yu at will. Who knows if his next generation master will be the dead enemy of the old phoenix who has lived for many years?


    "Thousand marrow crystal?" Wang Yu repeated casually.


    Xiaohun felt something was wrong. "Wang Yu, you''ve really been wrong lately."


    It was strange when he walked out of Ge Lao''s dreamland. This time, he was filled with emotion because of the disappearance of a phoenix?


    Wang Yu was stunned and seemed to think of such a situation.


    In the past, when he met such a thing, he would only be more eager for strength... But this time


    A whimper.


    Xinyue on the ground slowly woke up.


    Wang Yu left his mind and looked at the past. He saw that Xin Yue''s face was ruddy. At first glance, it seemed that there was no change. But when he looked at the Buddha, he had a power that people couldn''t move their eyes.


    Extremely beautiful.


    "Brother Wang Yu." Xin Yue blinked and propped herself up from the ground.


    She looked around for a week and everything around her was different.


    "We went out of the palace?" she frowned and shook her head. "It should still be in the palace."


    Wang Yu nodded and told her the future affairs of the Wufeng family one by one.


    Xinyue''s face was calm, but there was no accident.


    "Are you... Okay?"


    Xin Yue smiled. "The old ancestor was a figure thousands of years ago, and should have dissipated in the world... Just..." she lowered her eyes, "but unexpectedly, she was killed by people of the soul dragon clan!"


    Wang Yu pursed his lips and said nothing.


    The little soul burst out, "it seems that after the inheritance, the girl''s mind is more calm."


    This is what Wang Yu wants to do.

 Chapter 519

    Suddenly, a string of silver bell laughter rang in the palace. Xin Yue smiled and rowed casually. The red powder condensed in her hands and finally shrunk into fist sized beads.


    The power contained in the bead, even Wang Yu, who has become a five-level martial arts disciple, feels a strong threat.


    Xinyue smiled and held more than half of the beads and received them from Najie. "Brother Wang Yu, this is a good thing."


    Wang Yu could only feel the energy contained in the beads, but he didn''t know anything else. At this time, he was more curious to hear Xin Yue''s introduction.


    "This is a fire phoenix bead compressed from red pyrolite, and it is also a skill poor consumable that I can easily master in my inheritance." Xin Yue had no intention of selling off to Wang Yu.


    "Consumables?" Wang Yu took out a fire phoenix bead, which was round and soft to touch, but he was amazed by its powerful power.


    Is it something similar to Tianlei bead?


    Tianlei beads need to be able to infuse them with the power of heaven and earth lightning and condense them into beads. When you use it, as long as you pour your own force, you can trigger the power of sky thunder and fight against people.


    Sure enough, Xin Yue''s next introduction confirmed Wang Yu''s idea.


    "This is similar to the equipment for storing martial arts skills at one time. This bead can at least give seven martial arts disciples a headache, but the important thing is not a bead, but..."


    Xinyue laughed, and many fire phoenix beads appeared in her hand.


    Wang Yu twitched the corners of his mouth


    Sure enough, the headache of this fire phoenix bead is when it appears in a pile.


    The little soul smiled, "this fire phoenix bead is really a good thing, but the little girl said it is an ordinary fire phoenix bead. The fire phoenix bead in your hand is mixed with the nirvana fire of the queen of Wufeng family. As long as you have one, you can make an ordinary nine grade martial artist either dead or injured!"


    Wang Yu took a cold breath.


    Previously, Xin Yue gave him at least 500 beads. According to Xiao Hun, isn''t this equivalent to hundreds of Jiupin martial arts disciples?


    Looking at Xin Yue''s happy face, Wang Yu looked strange.


    Girls can''t offend easily. At least the girl in front of her is determined not to offend... Otherwise, who knows when this man will throw hundreds of fire phoenix beads on your face... Wang Yusheng trembled at the thought of such consequences.


    But the more important thing now is to leave the palace.


    Wang Yu withdrew his mind from the fire phoenix bead.


    After all, the palace of the queen Wufeng and the palace of the king of the soul dragon family are almost one. Xin Yue can easily pass the Queen''s palace, which does not mean that the soul dragon family is equally relaxed.


    After all, Xinyue is the blood of Wufeng family


    Xinyue seemed to know Wang Yu''s consideration. She bent her eyes and smiled gently, "there is a route here in the inheritance, and there is a transmission array at the end of the palace."


    "Then go to the transmission array..." Wang Yu clapped his decision at the moment.


    "But..."


    Wang Yu stopped moving forward, but turned back, "what else?"


    "But there seems to be a border over there." Xin Yue blinked, very innocent.


    "Border?" the little soul was stunned and then silent.


    Wang Yu guessed that Xiaohun had gone there to investigate, so he waited quietly for a moment.


    Sure enough, just a moment, the little soul came back.


    "Hahaha, Wang Yu, go and have a look at the border." the voice of the little soul was a little happy, but it was solemn.


    Wang Yu holds a two handed dagger in his backhand. This is also a talisman.


    Walking forward carefully, Xin Yue followed him and looked left and right. It seemed to be a tourist.


    "Ah!" a slightly sharp female voice suddenly appeared behind Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s body trembled.


    He turned numbly and looked at Xinyue.


    Xin Yue''s face is pale and red again


    She said eagerly, "over there... The body... I''m just afraid..."


    Looking at Xin Yue as a little girl, Wang Yu shook his head reluctantly... She is still a girl.


    However, even Wang Yu, who is used to seeing life and death, feels shocked.


    There is no doubt that there is a border in front of me. It is transparent with water ripple and streamer. It''s very beautiful.


    But there are several old people under the border. From their faces, Wang Yu can roughly distinguish Duan Wen and Li Er.


    Xuanling is not here. It seems that he escaped.


    They have no breath. It is clear that they are dead, but they still have an abnormal evil smile on their faces, like dying in bliss


    "Did you say that?" Wang Yu looked at the miserable face in front of him calmly.


    Xin Yue, with a pale little face, came forward and shook her head.


    Her inheritance only says that there is a transmission array here that can leave. Where did she say anything about the border?


    Wang Yu frowned. Naturally, he would not hurt Xinyue in the future. That is to say, this boundary does not exist in the Queen''s memory?


    Did later generations get it?


    "Take out the thousand pith crystal." the solemn voice of the little soul suddenly came out.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yu asked.


    "It''s hard to say. Take out the thousand marrow crystal first..."

 Chapter 520

    Hearing the solemnity in the little soul''s voice, Wang Yu took out a thousand marrow crystals from the ring.


    The thousand pith crystal is still an introverted six pointed star, which is brilliant and beautiful in an instant.


    "Brother Wang Yu, have you found anything?" she stepped forward, but her eyes stared curiously at the thousand pith crystal. Such a good-looking thousand pith crystal is obviously easy to attract women''s attention.


    "It''s hard to say." Wang Yu tentatively put the thousand marrow crystals together at the junction.


    The little soul said that the thousand pith crystal had the possibility of variation, but he didn''t say much about it.


    Wang Yu saw the bone coagulation and huge energy in the boundary. These two conditions combined with the thousand pith crystal may make the thousand pith crystal change, and the value of the thousand pith crystal after the change is thousands of times higher than that without change.


    But the chance of change is less than 10%!


    Wang Yu hesitated. After all, if the change failed, he would even lose the thousand pith crystal.


    The little soul sneered, "if others know that there is about 10% chance to make the thousand marrow crystal change, they don''t cut their heads to do it? Why are you hesitating?"


    Wang Yu bit his teeth and did it!


    With a throw of the arm, the thousand pith crystal flew out.


    "Ah!" Xin Yue widened her eyes, "brother Wang Yu, you... That''s a thousand marrow crystal!"


    How can thousand pith crystal throw it?


    Wang Yu didn''t care about Xin Yue. His whole body and mind had fallen on the thousand marrow crystal.


    Boom!


    Huge waves of air rushed towards Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Wang Yu scolded and turned to protect Xin Yue.


    A stack of runes flew out of the ring, the spell went out sentence by sentence, and the majestic force poured into the pile of runes!


    So many runes are thrown out, which really hurts Wang Yu, but such a powerful impact can''t let Wang Yu give up a little!


    Even so, the power of runes is being consumed rapidly.


    Wang Yu''s force has reached the point of overdraft. At this time, he can only look at it like this. He can only pray that qiansui crystal and Ninggu will fuse as soon as possible, or even if the fusion fails


    Or he''ll die in a little while.


    Xinyue seemed to see Wang Yu''s dilemma, and she bit her teeth and threw some runes from the ring. Fortunately, she also resisted the impact. At this time, every minute is a chance of life.


    The last shock is stronger than the previous one.


    Wang Yu gritted his teeth and threw out the last rune, as well as the treasure of his own defense. He was urged to the utmost.


    Xiaohun seemed to be aware of the crisis and quickly turned his majestic force into Wang Yu''s body


    "Click..."


    Wang Yu''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    Suddenly there was a phoenix sound behind him, and the red light suddenly attached to the Rune of defense. At this time, the defense didn''t look fragile at last.


    When the last wave of air disappeared, colorful crystal stones appeared on the other side of the border. They fell to the ground and looked ugly and useless.


    Wang Yuzhi had time to take a look and collapsed on the ground.


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly... It was a big game this time.


    Xin Yue watched Wang Yu suddenly fall down, and a burst of panic filled her heart. "Brother Wang Yu, brother, how are you?"


    Wang Yu almost used his last strength, "it''s all right."


    She looked at Wang Yu carefully, "that''s right."


    "This is a miraculous pill. Brother Wang Yu will be fine if he takes it." Xin Yue frowned and stuffed the pill into Wang Yu''s mouth.


    The little soul laughed, "this girl is really good for you. These three products of julingdan are also rare things at the bottom of the box for her."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue with a complicated look. Then he sat cross legged and the skill worked.


    He and Xiaohun think differently. If the man in front can easily take out the three pill, does it mean that the background behind the man is very different?


    Maybe... Like ice, there is a behemoth standing behind.


    A moment later, Wang Yu opened his eyes and a black light flashed in his eyes. At this moment, his secret wounds have disappeared, and his force has improved.


    "Thanks a lot." Wang Yu hugged Xin Yue.


    Xin Yue grinned, "you''re welcome."


    Wang Yu looked deep, sighed and walked to the thousand marrow crystal with the change.


    "Is this the altered thousand pith crystal?"


    "I think..."


    The little soul''s uncertain voice made Wang Yu draw from the corner of his mouth, "should it?"


    "I have the impression that one side of the thousand pith crystal is different from this thing."


    The variant thousand pith crystal in his memory was clearly sky blue and looked extremely clear and charming. How could it become... The little soul looked at the ugly thing in Wang Yu''s hand and was speechless.


    Wang Yu sighed and took back the ring, which he didn''t know had changed into an unsuccessful thousand marrow crystal. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, "the boundary is open."


    He turned back and greeted Xin Yue. "Let''s go. There should be a transmission array in front of the border."


    Then he shot forward.

 Chapter 521

    Xin Yue looked around and followed.


    However, he just raised his feet, and the scene in front of him was again. Wang Yu looked frightened, "Xuanling."


    Xin Yue''s head poked out, "ah, isn''t this the man who just chased you? Why is he tied here?"


    At the moment, Xuanling was disorderly erected in the air by withered and yellow vines, and the blood color filled him one by one.


    Wang Yufei came forward and drew a dagger to take Xuanling next.


    Xinyue Dudu said, "he hurt you before. Did you save him?"


    "He is also from Wutian college." Wang Yu said faintly.


    Wutian college?


    Xinyue''s eyes turned around and said nothing.


    There seems to be residual force in the transmission array. It''s not hard for the three to join the transmission array together. Wang Yu estimates that the transmission array can allow at least two people to go back and forth.


    To Wang Yu''s surprise, the transmission array was connected to the secret garden of Wutian college.


    Blue blood sobbed everywhere.


    "Is this the reason why there are many blue blood weeping sculptures in front of the palace?" Xin Yue guessed.


    Wang Yu looked heavy. He also felt the abnormal connection between the blue blood cry and the palace, but he couldn''t tell what kind of connection it was.


    Lifting his eyes, he saw that Xuanling was still hanging on it, so Wang Yu gently put Xuanling down and stuffed pills into his mouth.


    He looked around carefully and confirmed that there was no danger around. Then he left with Xin Yue


    "Did you put him over there?"


    Wang Yu nodded. "If someone from Wutian college passes by, he will be taken away. If not, he will wake up in a while."


    Xinyue nodded as if she knew something.


    "Where are you going now?"


    Wang Yu didn''t look back. He blurred his appearance with runes. This is a small skill of runes. Wang Yu found it not long ago, "hide."


    At this time, he was still in Wutian college. Although the person who wanted to take him was the same as Wuchen, even so, he couldn''t walk around in Wutian college openly.


    After all, he is not alone


    Thinking so, he turned and walked to the lonely soul.


    After living outside for nearly half a month, Wang Yu was worried about being alone.


    On the road, a faint voice of words came.


    "It''s said that the lonely soul''s situation is not good recently. Tut tut."


    "It''s all the relationship of the sect leader. If the sect leader of the lonely soul is not Wang Yu, the lonely soul will not come to the end now..."


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed.


    Mysterious runes loomed at his feet, and his body suddenly turned into a light and ran towards the lonely soul.


    Xin Yue was surprised, "brother, you wait for me."


    Fortunately, Xin Yue also guessed Wang Yu''s special identity, but she didn''t call Wang Yu''s brother so openly.


    The students nearby were surprised, "this man should not be an unknown person."


    After all, not to mention the man''s speed, as far as the woman named his brother is concerned, the man should not be an unknown person


    Several people took a look and smiled.


    Wang Yu entered the lonely soul''s territory with a different skin bag. At the moment of entering, he felt that at least ten obscure opportunities had locked him in his body.


    At this time, as long as Wang Yu changes something, he can easily trap him!


    Wang Yu was satisfied, and a smile gradually rose in his eyes.


    Xin Yue ran too fast behind Wang Yu and rushed forward with a sudden brake.


    "Ah? Is this the lonely soul?"


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded.


    Xin Yue couldn''t help looking at a circle of lonely souls. Although the front door didn''t look very big, it was exquisite, and there was a special power integrated in it.


    Xinyue felt it. She was shocked that it was the power of runes!


    Wang Yugang just stepped forward and wanted to call out wolf Qing. Unexpectedly, neat footsteps came from behind.


    "Gatekeeper, don''t tell your sect leader to come out soon! As long as you come out, these students won''t rush into your lonely soul today!"


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly turned, and his face swept over the leader.


    That man is a warrior, but Wang Yu has never seen him.


    Behind him are three Jiupin martial arts disciples, and the rest are the realm of martial arts


    Such people can easily wipe out a second rate force outside. How did brother Wang Yu get into such trouble?


    Xin Yuemei''s eyes flashed and couldn''t help thinking.


    The door of the lonely soul opened gently, but the rune flickered more powerful.


    Langqing laughed and appeared from the door, "Mr. xuancen, the door of my lonely soul is full of mysterious runes. If you can come in, Langqing will sweep the couch to meet you!"


    Xuancen?


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed. Is it Xuanling''s family? But I don''t seem to have heard of this man before


    After listening to wolf Qing''s words, xuancen suddenly changed his look, "give you a face. I''m going to kill your lonely soul today!"


    Then the force began to gather.


    Wang Yu''s eyes are slightly frozen. If he really wants to fight today, he can only do his best!


    These people can make Wang Yu care, but they are far from afraid! After all, he is a talisman!


    "Young master!"


    A hurried cry came from behind the two teams, and the force that xuancen had just gathered dissipated suddenly.

 Chapter 522

    I saw someone saying something in xuancen''s ear, and xuancen''s look changed suddenly.


    "Seriously!"


    The visitor nodded affirmatively, and xuancen suddenly laughed, "hahaha, good! Good! Good!"


    As soon as the three sound good words fell, people had left with great strides, and even mysterious runes appeared at their feet, which looked like acceleration. Only a group of people looked at each other. Look at me, I look at yours, but I don''t know what to do.


    Wolf green put his hands around his chest and smiled sarcastically, "since the master has gone, the good dog smelling the smell of bones should be scattered!"


    The two martial arts disciples over there suddenly changed their looks, "you dare!"


    At the moment of tension, xuancen suddenly frowned and looked back, "I said to leave, can''t you understand?"


    The group of people spat on their faces and turned away.


    Lang Qing laughed as if relieved.


    His eyes turned to Wang Yu, "what does this friend mean?"


    Wang Yu hugged, "just passing by."


    After speaking, turn and leave.


    Lang Qing looked at Wang Yu''s figure with deep eyes and passed by? There are many people passing by lonely souls these days, and he is not the only one... These people are villains who want to rob by fire.


    But


    I don''t know why, for the "passing" guy in front of him, Lang Qing didn''t feel a great threat to him, even though his realm was higher than him - especially the beautiful and filthy girl behind him.


    When wolf Qing turned around, he Zixue stood at the door with a worried face. He was stunned. After all, he comforted, "he will be fine."


    He naturally said Wang Yu.


    He Zixue bit the bright red lip, pale and firm, "of course he won''t have anything."


    Yes, Wang Yu, why is there something wrong?


    He is Wang Yu. He is the pillar that gives the lonely soul infinite power. He is the legend that led the lonely soul from scratch, from the barren at the beginning to the rapid development now!


    Wolf green stumbled at his feet


    Sect leader, come back quickly. The lonely soul is about to lose its support.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Wang Yu is following the crowd to the center of the Wutian college.


    Xin Yue wondered behind her, "brother Wang Yu, why don''t you say hello to your people?" she looked at Wang Yu and didn''t recognize the lonely soul, but why?


    Wang Yu''s lips were slightly hooked, but he didn''t reply. They also fell into silence.


    Of course, he is worried about the lonely soul, but there is no need to tie the lonely soul to his belt all the time... After all, there is no lonely soul who has withstood the wind and rain. In the end, he has no qualification to stand on the top of this continent with him... Isn''t it?


    "Boom!"


    Wang Yu''s face changed as the sound of a huge rock impact came from a distance.


    Xin Yue couldn''t help but be surprised and opened the cherry mouth, "God, what kind of power is this?"


    "Just look." Wang Yu looked the same, but he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The center of Wutian college is a large-scale arena. Unlike the arena in the south, the arena here has a cruel rule - no matter life or death.


    So the students of the college habitually call it Shura field.


    The speed of Wang Yu and Xin Yue was fast. The scenery around them turned into residual shadows and disappeared behind them. The scene of Shura field appeared in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue


    "Hiss..."


    Xinyue took a breath.


    The scene in Shura field was cruel. A majestic man in the uniform of Wutian college was suppressed by a woman with red exposed clothes.


    The man''s body was full of thrombus, and the woman smiled and opened the thrombus again and again!


    "Die shameless!" Xin Yue''s little face was stained with thin anger. "What''s the ability to bully the weak? You have the ability to fight me!"


    Wang Yu: "


    small and weak?


    Although it is true that the man is weaker in strength, no one would say such a thing if he looked at such a body comparison?


    Thinking like this, the hesitant eyes were thrown at Xinyue.


    The surrounding students naturally have the same idea. Xin Yue seems to feel hot eyes, and she can''t help being more ashamed.


    She stamped her little foot with great shame, "that''s it."


    Wang Yu coughed and pretended to stand still


    The charming woman on the stage smiled at Xin Yue and tut twice, "sister''s face is really good... I don''t know... Will it be the same beautiful if it is taken off ~"


    Words are all teasing.


    Xin Yue''s face was on one side, and the force was turbulent. Just as she was about to step forward, a thin but strong figure appeared in front of her


    "Brother Wang Yu."


    Xin Yue whispered

 Chapter 523

    Wang Yu''s head didn''t turn back, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. "How can there be a reason for his sister to play when his brother is here?"


    The woman on the stage suddenly changed her look and immediately smiled, "my favorite thing in my life is the drama of heroes saving the United States... Especially the way they were crushed all at once."


    As she spoke, the woman''s hand suddenly tightened, and the majestic wave of force overflowed from her body.


    "She is a seven grade martial arts disciple. It seems that she has practiced magic." Xin Yue came forward quietly and asked.


    Wang Yu nodded almost invisible.


    The little soul suddenly said, "Wang Yu, there should be something the thousand marrow crystal on one side needs."


    Altered thousand pith crystal?


    Although it was not clear what kind of treasure the thousand pith crystal on one side was, Wang Yu was still full of enthusiasm when he thought of the variant thousand pith crystal which was a hundred times stronger than wanhun crystal.


    As soon as his eyes changed, his heart moved with a simple Rune broadsword.


    Wang Yu used the sword habitually, and at this time, he naturally could not use the sword at the risk of exposing his identity, so he had to choose a weapon very similar to the sword.


    The witch was about to come forward with a smile, but Wang Yu changed her face and smiled, which was very different from the way she had been protecting her sister.


    "Beautiful sister, I''ve come up to fight with you. Do you want to make a bet with me?"


    The fairy''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, "Oh? I don''t know what the little brother wants?"


    "Condensed dew grass." Wang Yu smiled with innocence, and a jade box with condensed dew grass suddenly appeared in his hand.


    With the emergence of the jade box, it seems that there is a moist and elegant meaning between heaven and earth


    Condensed dew herb is the main medicine for refining Sanpin Da huandan. Wang Yuguan''s magnificent force clearly shows lack, and Da huandan has a miraculous effect on such a condition!


    The demon girl looked very different, "boy! Put down the dew grass and I''ll spare your life!"


    Wang Yu smiled and took the dew grass back in the eager eyes of the witch, and said, "it depends on my sister''s ability, or... Fair deal!"


    "Go to your fair deal!" the witch gritted her teeth and looked gloomy. Her extremely bold dress suddenly showed almost all the spring. Wang Yu''s look remained unchanged and secretly brewing the fluctuation of force.


    Boom!


    The goblin in front was divided into three, and the three same people waved huge virtual shadow fists and fell hard on the duel platform, making a huge sound.


    "Hiss..."


    There were bursts of cold air in the field.


    Is it... The boy who just let out his crazy words was killed by one move.


    Thinking like this, some people''s pity and malicious eyes fell on Xinyue... After all, the end of a beautiful woman who has not been protected can be imagined even with her toes.


    Xin Yue felt the light in her eyes. Joan wrinkled her nose and said coldly, "are you kidding? Do you think my brother Hui = will be a rookie?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Yu''s voice appeared on the arena with an awkward cough.


    In the dust, Wang Yu helplessly spread his hands, "although I''m sorry to interrupt your self fantasy, but... I''m not dead yet..."


    The faces of everyone under the stage suddenly changed.


    Some people are thinking about whether they can survive in such a sudden attack, or whether they can survive well when they get on the unique skill


    It is absolutely negative to think of the final result.


    So... How on earth did Wang Yu do it?


    "It''s a rune!"


    A man shouted, and his voice woke the others.


    Sure enough, Wang Yu''s body seems to be dazzling. Unexpectedly, all of them are runes!


    Half a day of silence, I don''t know who secretly scolded, "loser''s thing!"


    Isn''t it a loser? That''s a rune! The boy used it all over his body to avoid such a move?


    They have been sure that this man is either a local tyrant or a fool!


    Just a person who can avoid such harm will be a fool? The eyes shook their heads in their hearts


    Watching Wang Yu come out intact, the witch''s look changed. Xin Yuejiao''s face was full of happiness. She put her hands around a horn in front of her mouth, "brother, come on!"


    The crisp voice reached Wang Yu''s ears, and Wang Yu looked the same.


    The witch opposite suddenly smiled, "I admit that I underestimated you."


    She wanted to solve Wang Yu, but she didn''t expect the boy to survive.


    Wang Yu smiled. "If your moves are like this, then... It''s my turn next."


    With that, a rune appeared in his hand!


    The scene suddenly quieted down


    Wang Yu''s body is like a flash of gold... A rune is equivalent to money... That is to say, the unknown boy on the duel platform is equivalent to a local tyrant!


    The corners of the witch''s mouth did not smoke, and her face looked ugly. "You actually want to fight me with a pile of runes?"


    Wang Yu smiled shyly. "Yes."

 Chapter 524

    The runes in Wang Yu''s hand made the witch stumble at her feet. So many runes... It''s too much to deceive!


    Especially when she found that the force fluctuation around the stack of runes was introverted and deep, she scolded secretly in her heart. This man is already a fool, but a simple competition on the Shura field. Is that so?


    The witch stood upright, the shadow in her hand flowed, and she drank in her mouth: "flower barrier!"


    A pink fog barrier suddenly circulated in the air.


    Wang Yu pretended to know nothing and muttered a spell. All the runes were really thrown out!


    Langqing and Wang Yu, who followed the crowd, also thought to themselves, which family is this? So heroic?


    But what made them more anxious was that the man had just passed by the lonely soul with his sister... They could only hope that the two people had no hatred with the lonely soul at this time.


    Xin Yue''s beautiful eyes crossed Lang Qing and Hong Jun and couldn''t help smiling cunningly. These people certainly didn''t guess that this person was Wang Yu, their sect leader.


    But


    Xin Yue''s eyes suddenly moved to the woman standing side by side with wolf Qing and Hong Jun. there was a faint feeling of arrogance on the man, but at the moment, her eyebrows and eyes were locked, and she was confused.


    Xin Yue bit her lips and whispered, is that the woman of Wang Yu''s brother?


    She looked a little dark, immediately ignored the discomfort in her heart, and immersed her mind in the arena


    At the moment, the arena is white hot. The gauze on the witch has been difficult to cover up the subtle beauty. Her hair is messy, and her hair tail has scorched traces.


    Wang Yu''s most incisive and charming expression of a mouth, and the interpretation of rich men''s sons, "ha ha ha, sister, this return, want your little brother to put on the dew grass?"


    The witch was not angry, but showed a pure smile, and her breath was vaguely noble.


    Wang Yuming saw such a change, but found that there was no fluctuation in the surrounding force!


    If something goes wrong, it''s a demon!


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes and took out a stack of runes with his backhand.


    The evil girl in the opposite side suddenly stumbled at her feet. She saw her gnashing her teeth and looking at Wang Yu, "you boy! You deceive too much!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone under the stage looked strange


    Just now I don''t know who humiliated the underground man again and again? Is this witch still qualified to say such words?


    The witch seemed to feel the strange eyes of the people around her, and she couldn''t help feeling resentment in her heart.


    He shouted, "boy, look at the move!"


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly frozen and his heart was dignified - even at this time, there was no force fluctuation!


    In front of him was still the Witch and a crowd of talking audience... He saw Xin Yue, wolf Qing and his lonely soul


    But... Why do you think there''s something strange?


    Eyes can lie.


    Wang Yu smiled, and the number of runes in his hand suddenly doubled.


    Between his words, the mysterious spell seemed to surround him physically, "broken!"


    As soon as the cry fell, I heard a scream!


    Of course it''s the witch''s.


    When Wang Yu opened his eyes, he found that the previous world was different from the present. The previous world had no fluctuation of half force! Is it the fairy''s fantasy just now?


    He thought to himself, but his face was still that dandy.


    The witch covered her chest and puffed out a mouthful of blood, "you... You... You deceive people too much! How can you use runes to fight people!"


    Wang Yu looked at her trembling fingers, took out a pile of runes and said with a smile, "I''m not good. I''m just rich."


    People


    The witch was seriously injured in Wang Yu''s hand. It must be that she couldn''t be kind to Wang Yu. Suddenly, Wang Yu''s eyes coagulated and a light Rune was thrown on the witch.


    "You!" the demon girl''s eyes were completely unbelievable, "what did you just do with the rune?"


    After Wang Yu threw the rune, there was no change in her. She didn''t believe that Wang Yu threw down a useless Rune to make her nervous for a while!


    Wang Yu''s head didn''t return, "it''s just a sign of life and death."


    Life and death talisman?


    The witch was stunned. "What is the life and death symbol?"


    Wang Yu smiled. "Nature can control people''s life and death."


    With that, he strode away in the direction of the outer yard.


    But Wang Yu''s words made people want to look at each other... What is it that can control people''s life and death? Is that what they think?


    In fact, this rune is not as exaggerated as Wang Yu said, but under specific conditions, it doesn''t take much effort to control martial artists of such a level as demon women.


    Wang Yu walked around the college several times and got rid of the people who followed him. Only then did he get out of Wutian college.


    Just at that moment, the Qi and blood in the chest could not be suppressed.


    A mouthful of blood mixed with a cough was sprayed out

 Chapter 525

    "Brother Wang Yu!" Xin Yue was shocked.


    "No harm." Wang Yu''s eyes were deep.


    Even if there are a lot of runes, Wang Yu is only a Wupin Wutu after all. How can a Wutu who wants to resist the Jiupin Wutu without paying any price?


    However, it was not unintentional for Wang Yu to fight against the demon girl. It was clear that the demon girl was not from Wutian college. She unexpectedly appeared in the inner courtyard of Wutian college today.


    Even though Wang Yu is chased and killed by those people of Wuchen, Wang Yu thinks he is also a member of Wutian college. He can''t stand by and watch others bully the students of the college.


    Just


    Wang Yu pursed his lips and looked complicated.


    I just hope the appearance of that witch is not a conspiracy.


    Thinking this way, Wang Yu dodged into a hidden cave around him, told Xin Yue to be careful at will, and immersed himself in regulating his internal injury.


    The surrounding forces slowly turned, like a funnel, flowing into Wang Yu''s body.


    Xin Yue had not seen such a scene yet. She was curious. Mei Mou turned around Wang Yu for a few times, and then guarded the cave carefully according to Wang Yu''s instructions.


    There were no problems in the first three days, but on the fourth day, the hidden cave attracted the first visitor.


    "In the inner courtyard of Wutian college, the lonely soul wolf Qing asked to see Mr."


    When the sound was transmitted into the law, the sound line was forced into a sound line, which only people in the cave could hear.


    Xin Yue was worried that the sound would disturb Wang Yu''s practice, so she scattered the sound line and walked out of the cave three steps.


    "Are you wolf green?"


    Wolf Qing saw that there was only curiosity in the man''s eyes, and his heart was also secretly relieved. He only hoped that the one inside would not become enemies with the lonely soul.


    "Yes, I''m lonely Wolf green."


    "I heard that your sect leader is Wang Yu. It is said that he is very powerful?" the stars in Xin Yue''s eyes surged.


    "Er..." Lang Qing didn''t know how to answer, but the people in front of him seemed pure curiosity... So he had to pick a few things about Wang Yu and talk to Xin Yue at will.


    Just when Lang Qing felt that he was going to return without success, a familiar voice came from the cave.


    "Wolf green, come all the way. Why don''t you come in?"


    The sound?


    Wolf Qing''s head was blurred for a moment, and then he was surprised, "door master!"


    Looking at the wolf Green who almost flashed in, Wang Yu smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "I''ve worked hard recently. Is the lonely soul okay?"


    Wolf Qing''s heart suddenly surged with strange feelings. It was the thin young man in front of him who developed the lonely soul to today''s level.


    But


    Langqing''s face suddenly became angry. "It''s hard to talk about. That''s what we should do... But the Youming palace is deceiving people too much!"


    "Youming palace?" Wang Yu frowned.


    Youming palace and Wutian college never pay, but because the strong of Youming palace and Wutian college are equal, the two families have always been at peace. How dare they bully Wutian college at this time?


    "Yes! Under the pretext of competition, the Youming palace took a group of people to all the forces in the inner court. Once they came, they would challenge the backbone of the forces! And once they defeated, they would!"


    Wolf Qing took a deep breath and his eyes were red. "He took off their clothes!"


    Pick clothes?


    Wang Yu was stunned.


    Who can enter the inner courtyard of Wutian college is not the favored son of heaven, let alone a leader of power? It seems that Youming palace not only wants to overwhelm the charming children of Wutian college in strength, but also wants to destroy those people psychologically!


    "That... Lonely soul..."


    Wang Yu''s face changed slightly. He has not been alone. So who is the lone soul to fight instead of him?


    It seemed that he understood the doubts in Wang Yu''s heart, and wolf Qing said all the things.


    It turned out that shortly after Wang Yu was chased and killed, Youming palace didn''t know why it began to provoke Wutian college. At first, some students couldn''t see it and fought with the people in Youming palace... But later, it has developed to the extent that as long as the people in Youming palace and Wutian College meet, they will kill each other.


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more serious, the Dean had to set rules. The nether palace can challenge, but it must be on the Shura field. The nether palace seemed to have its own concerns, so it agreed.


    However, in the competition these days, Wutian college has always been at a disadvantage, and the forces challenged in the inner court have also lost a lot... The lone soul has been targeted under such circumstances, but fortunately with the help of Xuanling.


    It is said that when Xuanling helped, Wang Yu looked strange


    Who doesn''t know what happened between him and Xuanling? How can Xuanling help the soul? Did Xuanling know that he saved him that day?


    After understanding the whole story, Wang Yu narrowed his eyes, "that is to say, the lonely soul is about to be dragged into the water?"


    Wolf green nodded, his face was complicated and sighed.


    Who could have thought that the original lonely soul was now forced to such a point?

 Chapter 526

    Xin Yue sat listening and suddenly frowned, "but how did you find brother Wang Yu?"


    The cave is very hidden. The forces tracking Wang Yu have not found it. It has proved everything, but how can Lang Qing find it?


    Wolf Qing smiled at the speech. "When the front door owner entered the lonely soul range, he had been tracked."


    Tracker?


    Wang Yu nodded faintly.


    Wolf Qing explained a few more words.


    Wang Yu appeared as a mysterious man before, so there are countless people who put tracking symbols on Wang Yu, but those tracking symbols disappeared, only the lonely soul is still there.


    So Lang Qing and Hong Jun had a discussion. They all felt that the mysterious man had a good feeling for the lonely soul. Only then did Lang Qing come to visit.


    Looking at the two people who talked happily, Wang Yu turned his head and his eyes were slightly restrained.


    It has been long enough for Wang Yu to leave the lonely soul, and some things should be solved... Although he can''t be his real identity this time, he believes that that day won''t be too long.


    ¡­¡­


    The headquarters of the lonely soul is much more depressed than in the past.


    Hong Jun, several members of the he family and the senior level of the lonely soul are sitting here. Compared with the strength and determination in front of the disciples, their faces are more dignified and worried at the moment.


    "Lang Qing has been gone for so long and hasn''t come back yet. Are we wrong?" Hong Jun couldn''t sit still and roared in a rough voice.


    If they guessed wrong, doesn''t it mean that the mysterious man even had evil thoughts towards the lonely soul? In this way, isn''t wolf green dangerous!


    He Jifeng''s lips are slightly white. The hard work these days also makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Just when everyone was worried, two figures suddenly appeared in the hall. It was Wang Yu and Xin Yue... But it was not good news in the eyes of he Jifeng and others.


    "I don''t know why you came here, but you''ve lost your welcome. Dare you ask why you came here?" he Jifeng stepped forward carefully. He had to be careful. After all, this man is capable of killing nine grade martial arts disciples with a pile of runes! And the wolf Qing who invited this man is not here.


    Thinking like this, he Jifeng''s face showed some uneasiness.


    Wang Yu laughed at he Jifeng''s closely guarded appearance. He dispelled the fog barrier on his face and smiled faintly, "brother he, it''s me."


    "Wang Yu!" he Jifeng stared and laughed.


    Hong Jun, an old man with red eyes, said, "a lonely soul can be saved!"


    This is really a poor mountain and water. There is no way to doubt. There is another village full of willows and flowers! Just when they all thought that the lonely soul could not support it, a powerful mysterious man appeared, and today they found that the mysterious man was their door master?


    "Is wolf green back?" he Zixue is a woman. Be careful.


    However, just as her voice fell, wolf Qing also came over in the wind, and there was still some stumbling at his feet. Without complaining, "the door master and miss Xinyue were in a high state, and they came back without a trace, but my old wolf suffered and ate only a mouthful of ash behind him."


    Everyone laughed, and the joy of reunion became more and more strong.


    Langqing sent a disciple to spread the news. He said that the lone soul had invited a strong man. He also said that the strong man was a good friend of Wang Yu''s sect leader.


    Wang Yu naturally knew Lang Qing''s actions, but he didn''t say anything.


    After all, the lonely soul needs some good news at this time, otherwise it is really too depressing. He raises wolves in the lonely soul, not just tolerant turtles!


    When Wang Yu talked about the lonely soul with several people, he Jixue and Xin Yue talked. The atmosphere between them was quite unfriendly.


    Wang Yu raised his eyes to the teasing eyes of Shanghe Jifeng and Lang Qing, but he didn''t say anything.


    Wolf Qing coughed, moved away and said, "sect leader, are we going to have a big meal tonight to celebrate the help of the mysterious strong?"


    He Jifeng was stunned, "will it be too arrogant?"


    After all, at this time, the lone soul is still the target of public criticism. If many forces in the inner door are dissatisfied with such a move, will it be bad for the lone soul?


    Wang Yu lightly picked up the tea, and the essence suddenly appeared in his eyes. "The lonely soul has been silent for too long."


    For a long time, everyone dares to bully


    They all understand Wang Yu''s words, but none of them dare to compete with those forces like this. After all, an carelessness is doomed!


    Hong Jun shook his fist and laughed. "He said he was right with those turtle sons. You don''t agree!"


    He Jifeng couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Who else can do this except Wang Yu who has strength, courage and those forces?


    Thinking like this, my heart is also enlightened.


    Perhaps this is why Wang Yu can make the lonely soul rise, and why the lonely soul can be feared by many old forces in the inner court with an emerging strength

 Chapter 527

    While everyone was chatting, a cry of abuse came from the door of the lonely soul.


    "Wang Yu is a shrinking turtle. You lonely souls have become turtles! Hahaha, is this lonely soul an old turtle with a group of little turtles?"


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of shouting and swearing.


    Hong Jun immediately looked pale again and rushed to the door with his long gun. Lang Qing wanted to stop him, but when he saw Wang Yu, he stopped slightly


    In the past, when encountering these provocative people, Lang Qing would stop Hong Jun, but today may be arrogant... After all, Wang Yu is back.


    Moreover, if the lonely soul continues to endure like this, the lonely soul''s disciples may really be weak enough to rebel.


    Looking at Hong Jun''s angry departure, Wang Yu narrowed his eyes. It seems that the lonely soul is really terrible these days


    Langqing''s face also had a few strands of emotion, "there are three or four times a day for such yelling and scolding. Once, miss he Zixue was teased by others. Some lonely souls went to the Shura field when they couldn''t see it. As a result..."


    After a pause, wolf Green''s face twisted.


    "How?" Wang Yu asked in a deep voice.


    "Dead!" he Jixue hit Wang Yu''s heart with a fragile voice of indignation.


    He smiled angrily. "People respect me a foot, I respect people a foot! If he dares to bully me..." Wang Yu suddenly looked up and his eyes were cold, "then stay."


    In a word, Wang Yu lightly ordered Lang Qing to gather the disciples of the lonely soul, "let them see why the lonely soul is arrogant until now."


    He Zixue was still worried, but Xin Yue dragged her to the Shura field and said, "don''t you believe brother Wang Yu?"


    He Zixue bit her lower lip and didn''t answer.


    In her eyes, Wang Yu is only a five grade martial artist, in case


    At this time, Lang Qing also gathered all the people. At the moment, all the elites gathered were lonely souls. It seemed that they could not be underestimated. Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu, and her admiration for Wang Yu was deeper.


    "The lonely soul has endured for so many days. It''s time for those arrogant people to see the strength of the lonely soul!"


    Lang Qing just said a word, which made the people below boil with blood.


    "Kill!"


    Just one word, but it seems to break through the sky.


    People passing by the lonely soul look strange. Why does the lonely soul look like a big fight today? Is there a good play to start?


    Or is the lone soul dependent?


    On this thought, people who knew something called friends and ran to the Shura field to wait.


    Soon after the crowd gathered, a group of lonely disciples led by Wang Yu came. Between them, Wang Yu jumped into the arena and looked around with fierce eyes.


    "Who is Youxun? Come up and die!"


    There was a whisper below. Youxun was the one who teased he Jixue that day, then killed a five-level martial arts disciple of the lonely soul, and finally Yangchang left.


    It seems that the lonely soul is looking for a show?


    But... Is it because of the martial arts disciple who is still the fifth grade on the platform?


    People are a little incredible.


    The people in the Youming palace over there stepped back and seemed to have informed Youxun. Wang Yu looked coldly and simply stood up straight and closed his eyes in the arena.


    The blood on the duel ground is still scarlet, some are from Youming palace, but more are from Wutian college.


    "Youxun is coming, Youxun is coming!"


    A burst of shouting made Wang Yu gently open his eyes. He smiled and said, "a move."


    Youxun looks gloomy and has some vain steps. Although he is an eight grade martial arts disciple, he is equivalent to the strength of an ordinary six grade martial arts disciple.


    You Xun was robbed by Wang Yu before he could speak. When he took a look, he found that the boy on the opposite side who could not see clearly had only the realm of five grade martial arts disciples, and he was disdained.


    "Where come the boy who doesn''t know heaven and earth!"


    He dodged into the arena and was covered with force. The majestic force surged up. It was a unique skill!


    Wang Yu just smiled and looked.


    Langqing couldn''t help being anxious. "Sir, Youxun uses the unique skill of Youming Palace - Youming shadow! Be careful."


    Netherworld shadow?


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows were slightly raised. He couldn''t help showing some interest. At the same time, Youxun shouted, "go!"


    A lot of shadows came to Wang Yu. Wang Yu just threw Zhang talisman out and whispered, "broken!"


    With a huge roar, Na Youxun was knocked out of the arena. He vomited blood, widened his eyes and tilted his head. It seemed that he was dead.


    Wang Yu still looked pale.


    Although he is not a bad man, he is definitely not a good man. Youxun dares to hurt his lonely soul. Wang Yu thinks it''s cheap for him!


    But the frustration on the faces of the lonely souls dissipated more than half, "Sir, great power!"


    He Zixue laughed softly, but tears burst out.


    Because of the disciple who died for her, she restrained all her impetuous anger. Today, she has been carrying guilt for so long... So long that she can''t sleep every night.


    Now, she can finally explain to the man.

 Chapter 528

    He Jifeng looked at his lost sister and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s a good thing that your sister doesn''t have a knot


    Wang Yu stood on the arena with his hands behind him. Lang said, "today, I set up a challenge arena here. Anyone who has problems with the strength of the lonely soul can come up and see Kung Fu under the soles of his fists and feet."


    "Hiss..."


    There was an inverted sound of cold air.


    Wang Yu is really crazy. You know, it''s not only the people in the nether palace that the lonely soul offends, but also the people in the same line of Wu Chen, the elder of Wu Tian college!


    If he set up the challenge arena openly and aboveboard, isn''t he afraid of beating his face?


    Xuanling, who wanted to help the lonely soul, frowned. If Wang Yu put down such nonsense, he could accept it, but the boy didn''t know where he came from, and they dared to talk like this?


    However, he raised his eyes and looked at the lonely souls. There was no dissatisfaction on their faces, and he couldn''t help wondering


    He knows Wang Yu''s reputation in the lonely soul, but what''s the matter with this stranger?


    Xuancen also bowed his head and said a few words to Xuanling.


    Xuanling''s eyes suddenly fell on Xinyue, revealing a disillusioned expression. He smiled, "brother, don''t worry... The boy on the stage is really powerful."


    "Oh?"


    Xuancen''s eyes fell on Wang Yu again and became solemn


    "The lone soul sent someone to guard the arena."


    This event swept the whole Wutian college like a strong wind.


    At the moment, none of the forces of Wutian college are moving. After all, this is the gate of the Youming Palace''s provocation. It would be shameful to go to the nest at this time.


    It is this sentence that makes the focus of Wutian college fall on the arena!


    Just for a moment, the people of the netherworld palace came here with great force


    "Where did you come from, crazy boy, dare to set up a challenge arena!" the leader was a big man. As soon as he appeared, Wang Yu obviously felt that the people of Wutian college were a little nervous.


    This man is the leader of Youming Palace''s provocation - Youming dust, and he is also the first bad move to strip away the losers'' clothes.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were cold. "What''s a good dog barking under the stage? Don''t you dare to come up?"


    The dark dust''s eyes were suddenly cold and his face was ugly. "OK! I want to see your boy''s skills!"


    With that, he flew into the arena.


    The Youming dust''s body method and martial arts are good.


    Wang Yu smiled. If he could get his body skills and add his own runes, his body speed would be higher!


    "Can the sect leader deal with it?" Langqing''s face showed hesitation. The netherworld dust was already a nine grade martial artist.


    Moreover, he is different from the general Jiupin martial arts disciples. After all, Youming dust is also a person cultivated by Youming palace after spending a lot of resources. In the end, he is different from the general Jiupin martial arts disciples!


    And it is said that in the past, this netherworld dust could challenge beyond the level, but he almost killed a first-class warrior!


    He Jifeng and others naturally knew about the netherworld dust, so they frowned and shook their heads.


    Even though they have confidence in Wang Yu, the haze of the netherworld dust is too heavy. Moreover, although the witch Wang Yu killed with runes that day is also a Jiupin martial arts disciple, the witch is still much worse than the netherworld dust


    At the moment, the two men stood opposite each other in the arena, but there was no action.


    Suddenly the dark dust moved!


    The right hand becomes a claw and the left hand becomes a palm. The majestic force stirs up the wind of his intimate clothes.


    "Go!"


    With a loud drink, it turned out to be a wolf shaped palm print, which can be attacked and defended.


    Wang Yu''s heart is touched, Wuling palm? How could the netherworld dust be Wuling palm!


    Even though he was confused, Wang Yu''s movements were not bad. Runes were thrown out like a sword, piercing the weakness of Wuling palm!


    With a loud bang, the palmprint suddenly dissipated!


    Wang Yu''s figure was hit by the air wave several times, but his steps were steady and never retreated!


    On the contrary, the netherworld dust retreated by five steps!


    Hiss


    The audience couldn''t help but rejoice at the scene. Can it be said that the history of the strong of Wutian college suffering losses in the hands of Youming dust is over here?


    On the duel field, Youming dust looked at Wang Yu incredulously, "how can you know the weakness of Wuling palm!"


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows were slightly raised and his complexion remained unchanged. "So that''s the weakness of Wuling palm?"


    In a word, Youming dust spits out a mouthful of painstaking efforts!


    However, Wuling palm is not a profound martial skill, but few people can practice this martial skill, which is why Wang Yu was surprised when he saw that Youming dust used Wuling palm.


    Although Youming dust was pushed back by Wang Yu, Youming dust didn''t see the power of Wang Yu. After all, everyone can use runes.


    With a sneer, he shook his sleeve and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. With Yin Wu''s eyes, he grabbed Wang Yu, "boy, you''re very good."


    Wang Yu''s lips were hooked, and the mist on his face had not dissipated at all.

 Chapter 529

    In anger, Youming dust used nine points of strength, but Wang Yu could avoid the attack of fist and palm!


    There was a dull crash between fists and meat.


    Bang bang!


    continuously!


    Under the extremely fast attack of Youming dust, Wang Yu is also a little weak. After all, he is facing a serious nine grade martial artist! It''s totally different from the nine grade martial disciples who piled up the pills in the past!


    You can''t go on like this!


    As soon as Wang Yu gritted his teeth, he stubbornly accepted the palm of Youming dust. At the same time, he also changed his palm into a fist and hit Youming dust hard in the heart. They retreated at the same time!


    This time Wang Yu took ten steps back, but Youming dust only took two steps back!


    This is the gap between the five grade martial arts disciples and the nine grade martial arts disciples. Although runes can make up for some, they are foreign things, not their own strength!


    The corner of Youming dust''s mouth was slightly hooked, "boy, you should pay a price for your arrogance."


    Wang Yu''s deep laughter came from his hazy face, "isn''t it?"


    The boy was upright, with defiance and disdain, "but I believe you are not qualified."


    As soon as the voice fell, two fire phoenix beads appeared in the left and right hands!


    The red beads showed a glittering and translucent luster under the sun, slowly showing the appearance of a Phoenix.


    Youming dust was uneasy in his heart, but he didn''t want to be soft in his mouth, "pretending to play tricks!"


    "You will know in a moment whether you are playing tricks or not." Wang Yu smiled lightly, and his mouth was bloodthirsty


    This smile is for all the colleges of Wutian college defeated and humiliated by Youming dust!


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed with a stroke under his feet, and huge force poured into the fire phoenix bead.


    "Drink!"


    Wang Yufei got up and raised the fire with both hands. The Phoenix bead unexpectedly hit the past.


    The netherworld dust scolded secretly, but it was unavoidable. He could only desperately urge his most powerful defense skills!


    Vaguely, he saw an elliptical force wrapping him. Youming dust raised his eyes and felt the fluctuation of force in Wang Yu''s hand. He couldn''t help scolding the madman, and gritted his teeth to sacrifice the golden bell given to him by the Dharma protector of Youming palace!


    At this time, the appalling heat mixed with the crazy fluctuation of force hit the defense of the netherworld dust.


    The fire phoenix bead has arrived!


    Boom!


    The huge explosion made the whole arena hazy in a piece of dust. The arena, which claims that it will not be damaged under the attack of the five grade warrior, was in a mess and crumbling!


    "Cough!"


    The dust gradually dissipated, and the people''s eyes gradually became clear. They saw Wang Yu standing up shakily, soaked with blood!


    He held a long knife in his hand, and the blade made a harsh sound on the ground. Such a huge blade formed a very strong contrast with his seemingly thin body!


    When the smoke completely dispersed, the whole duel field was seen by everyone!


    To their surprise, at the last moment of the duel, Wang Yu was standing and Youming dust was lying!


    The netherworld dust is lying there. I don''t know whether life or death!


    Wang Yu''s force consumption is too large. The hazy fog on his face dissipates. Everyone can see a vague outline... That''s Wang Yu!


    The lonely soul can''t help holding their breath!


    It turns out that the mysterious man they have been hoping for is their door owner!


    Some of the disciples of the lonely soul have red eyes. This is the sect leader who led them to the peak!


    Some disciples bowed their heads with guilt because they were still blaming their sect leader for not coming back


    wait!


    But what does Wang Yu want to do now?


    The people stared and watched Wang Yu go to the netherworld dust step by step.


    The fingers of the netherworld dust trembled slightly twice, but a mouthful of blood was spit out, and the blood was mixed with the broken heart


    Wang Yu walked in front of Youming dust and stood still. "Youming dust, have you ever thought about it? Have you ever thought about this end?"


    The netherworld dust surface shows decadence, but he doesn''t have half of his strength. He can only close his eyes!


    He still knows such rules when he becomes a king and defeats an enemy.


    Wang Yu suddenly shouted: "when you humiliated my martial arts student, you should have thought that you would come to this end!"


    Boom!


    The tip of the long knife deeply pierced into the Dantian of Youming dust, and Youming dust screamed in pain!


    "Ah!"


    "You!"


    The netherworld dust bit the corners of his lips. How dare he!


    How dare Wang Yu abolish him? Netherworld dust would rather die than become a useless man!


    Wang Yu did have red eyes. "If you dare to provoke the people of Wutian college, you have to pay a price! How about life rather than death?"


    Then the huge blade will stab into the body of the netherworld dust again!


    At this time, I only heard a huge roar from a distance, "vertical son, dare you!"


    Wang Yu ignored it. The blade cut the netherworld dust off!


    At this time, a huge force hit Wang Yu!


    Wang Yu was at the end of a powerful crossbow. At this time, the huge force seemed to overwhelm the last straw of the weight. He was knocked away for a circle. Finally, he lay on the ground and fell into a deep sleep!

 Chapter 530

    "It''s Wang Yu!"


    The force was completely overdrawn, and the fog on Wang Yu''s face naturally dissipated, revealing the beautiful face inside!


    That''s Wang Yu!


    When the fog was hazy before, they just guessed that the man was Wang Yu. At this time, they actually saw his face... This is a different feeling and a different shock!


    "Sect leader!" the lonely souls knelt down and gave the most loyal greetings to Wang Yu!


    But Wang Yu has fallen into a coma. He doesn''t know anything


    An old man in the Dharma robe of Youming palace suddenly flashed into the duel field. He shook his hands and stroked the face of Youming dust, "my grandson!"


    Then he hurriedly stuffed almost half a bottle of pills into the mouth of Youming dust.


    There was a gurgle of studying abroad under the netherworld dust, so he gnawed his teeth and burned his waist black!


    Then he turned and looked at Wang Yu with a gloomy face. "Good boy, how dare you hurt my grandson!"


    Wang Yu is in a coma. Naturally, he won''t answer.


    Xin Yue stepped forward and protected Wang Yu. He smiled, "if you laugh, the old one will run out. The tradition of your nether palace is very good!"


    Being mocked by a little girl, the old man looked even more embarrassed.


    "Today, I only kill this boy! If there is any obstruction, I will kill him!"


    The voice just fell, and the change of force fluctuated. The fluctuation of force of first-class warriors made all the people around the arena feel unprecedented pressure!


    First class warrior!


    Xin Yue''s face is also dignified. After accepting the inheritance, she can still fight with such existence, but she still has to protect a Wang Yu whose consciousness has fallen asleep, and the ending will be very different!


    Xinyue''s beautiful eyes slightly coagulated and looked at the old man opposite with a slight disgust. "Rely on the old and sell the old. Just say what face you want."


    The old man was angry and smiled, "you... Very good!"


    The powerful fluctuation of force was pinched by him at will, so it was driven by the trend!


    This is even a simple martial art, but it shows extraordinary in the old man''s hand


    Xin Yue''s face was dignified. First, he arranged a huge defensive Rune array around Wang Yu. Then he wanted to fight the old man. How could he have time in such a short time?


    Just as she gritted her teeth to resist this move, she only heard the sound of laughter.


    "If you want to hurt my lonely soul sect leader, ask me if the lonely soul agrees!"


    Hong Jun''s loud voice is even more breathtaking at the moment!


    That''s the head of the lonely soul. Wang Yu is not alone!


    Such cognition seems to give those Wutian students who are unwilling to fight an excuse, but they all know, what about the lonely soul? This is nothing in front of a first-class warrior!


    The powerful offensive was blocked and dissipated by the concerted Rune flashes of the lonely souls.


    Wolf green didn''t turn back and shouted at Xin Yue: "Miss Xin Yue, take the door owner away!"


    Xin Yue looked back at the lonely souls who had worked hard to resist the distorted face of the old man, and immediately clenched her teeth and wanted to escape


    But now the people in the nether Palace are not just the old man?


    I saw the old man yell, "people in the nether palace listen to the order! There are many rewards for killing Wang Yu!"


    The people in the netherworld palace were like a flash of lightning. They couldn''t help but stand in front of Xin Yue with Wang Yu. Xin Yue''s eyes were cold, and a row of fire phoenix beads were lined up in front of him.


    Just when she was going to use force, she heard xuancen''s cold laughter.


    "Wang Yu, where to escape!"


    Xuancen called Wang Yu''s name in his mouth. It seemed that he was going to catch Wang Yu, but all his moves were directed at the people of Youming palace!


    In this way, it gives Wu Chen a clue to those who want to help Wang Yu!


    At this moment, more people shouted to attack Wang Yu, but they all flew to fight with the people who took the nether palace!


    Xin Yue''s eyes were moving, and her heart was slightly moved


    This is Wang Yu, a legend who can help him in times of crisis. She was moved only for a moment. She quickly restrained her mind and took Wang Yu to the north.


    All the people in Youming palace and Wutian college were in a mess, and Wuchen was the first to appear.


    It''s said that Xuanling called him.


    "Youming Qian! Don''t deceive people too much!" Wu Chen saw that the people of Wutian college were surrounded, chased and intercepted by the old man, and he couldn''t help breaking his eyes.


    At this time, xuancen and others also put on a pitiful appearance, which makes Wu Chen feel distressed!


    These people are the elites of Wutian college. If you hurt one, there may be fewer strong people in this continent in the future.


    Youming Qian has been killed. He just knows that his favorite grandson has been hurt by an unknown boy!


    "Drink! Stop!"


    Martial arts became a small particle in the air, and then gathered into a sandstorm. With the power of destroying the sky and the earth, it quickly swept away to the nether world!

 Chapter 531

    As soon as the lonely souls around saw that the martial dust came, they flew away and the hidden spirit of the nether world recovered slightly.


    But it''s too late!


    With the majestic force, the wind of dust has swept fiercely.


    Youming dive only had time to offer a simple defense magic weapon, and the sand storm had rushed to him


    Bang!


    The unknown bell shaped defensive talisman broke at the sound.


    The sandstorm dragged the netherworld into the air. For a long time, his body hit the duel platform heavily.


    Wu Chen was originally an angry blow. Moreover, the netherworld diver didn''t come and defend, which is much different from the result of the fight


    Wu Chen and Youming Qian were both first-class warriors, and they stayed at the level of first-class warriors for about the same time, so there was little difference in strength.


    Wu Chen didn''t expect that Youming diver would be seriously injured by his move. He couldn''t help feeling cold.


    Although Youming palace often provoked Wutian college recently, it was all within the acceptable range. He never thought that one of the heavyweight Dharma protectors of Youming palace was seriously injured by his random move in Wucheng!


    This basket is too big!


    At this time, xuancen and others were still pretending to be poor. Wu Chen was in a hurry, "what''s going on? Why did he suddenly fight!"


    Wu Chen found the strangeness at this time. It''s unreasonable for Youming Qian to go to Wutian college to kill. What''s more, the people chased and beaten by Youming Qian just now are lonely souls


    At the thought of the lonely soul, elder Wuchen''s heart was quite unhappy. It was all the trouble of Wang Yu.


    Wan hunjing, who has been raised by Wutian College for so long, was stolen by the boy. When it came to the dean''s ears, even the dean''s face was ugly


    "Cough!"


    Someone coughed twice. It was Wu Chen who came forward and talked about the context. The gorgeous rhetoric made Wang Yusu a hero.


    At this time, two streamers flashed on the other two sides, which turned out to be the unborn strength of Wutian college.


    Wu Chen''s anger was also swallowed when the two elders came, "pine old, cypress old."


    They just nodded slightly.


    Half squinting and counting for a long time, the old man with a long eyebrow on the left suddenly sighed, "Wutian college is going to be robbed after all."


    "Should rob?"


    Suddenly, he flashed around several people and turned out to be the dean of Wutian College - Wu Tianming!


    The students were uneasy


    What kind of great event happened that even the unborn strong man of Wutian college and the president Wu Tianming, who has never appeared, were shocked?


    Is it just like the rumor a few days ago that Wutian college will be destroyed?


    Thinking like this, everyone looked dignified.


    Even if Wu Tianming''s qualification is in front of the two elders, he should salute.


    The strength of these three people is the same unfathomable


    "Wu Chen, tell me what happened here."


    Wu Tianming looked around and frowned slightly, especially when he saw the netherworld dive that didn''t know life and death.


    Wu Chen didn''t dare to hide. He hid the praise to Wang Yu in the man''s words just now, but explained the matter clearly.


    Wu Tianming and song Bai both looked strange.


    "So... Now the scene is made by a boy who has just arrived at the Wupin martial arts disciple?"


    It''s unbelievable. After all, a five level martial arts disciple can duel with two nine level martial arts disciples, and the two nine level martial arts disciples are still dead and injured, which has surprised people''s eyes


    What''s more, after that, he can let the arrogant students of Wutian college help him and let him escape from a first-class warrior?


    Old Bai suddenly tut tut twice, "hell, this boy is good. Although he robbed the good things of Wutian college, sometimes a peerless strong man can''t exchange for any dead things."


    Old pine glanced at old Bai. He blew his eyebrows. It was rare that he didn''t object to old Bai.


    Wang Yu is really a rare talent. Even if he uses some foreign objects when competing with Jiupin martial arts disciples, he is suspected of opportunism


    But... You know, in cultivation, opportunity itself is a part of strength!


    At the moment, the people of Youming palace have quietly left Wutian college with Youming. Several strong people present pretend not to see it. This time, Youming palace is in the first place, and in the end, it only seriously injured a Dharma protector. It must not be hard to chase and fight in Youming palace.


    It''s just... To everyone''s surprise, the Youming palace wants to go to war with Wutian College under the excuse of elder''s serious injury!


    In the depths of the netherworld palace, the master of the netherworld palace looked dark and slightly hooked at the corners of his mouth, "how can it end so easily?"

 Chapter 532

    "Youming Quan, are you too cowardly?"


    A slightly hoarse voice suddenly appeared in the dark underground palace.


    If people in the netherworld palace hear it, they will be surprised... After all, it is disrespectful that there are still people in the netherworld palace who dare to call the leader of the netherworld Palace by his name!


    The face of the nether world really sank, "you haven''t left yet?"


    The man came out from behind the Golden Dragon chair, which symbolized the supreme right. A gray low-key robe could not hide his impressive momentum!


    This is a stronger man than Youming!


    But now the strong man didn''t want to blame the Youming Jiaoyue''s impolite words. Instead, he smiled softly, "the goal has not been achieved. How can he leave easily?"


    The nether world sent more and more, with a cold face, "delusion!"


    The broad talisman robe embroidered with gold thread threw a firm arc in the air, and the nether world sent Yue to turn and leave


    The mysterious grey robed strong man smiled twice, and then disappeared.


    The Youming sent Yue to one side of the cliff, and a young man in blue stood beside the Youming sent Yue, "father, I don''t know what the strong man in gray wants."


    The nether world sent more and more people to smell the speech, and their look became obscure.


    The grey robed man was originally a small deacon in the outer door of the ghost sect. This time he came to the ghost sect to collect souls!


    The most important thing in a person''s body is the soul. It is said that those powerful people with extremely high realm can keep their soul alive after death. Then, as long as we use the extremely complex body refining method, we can get a body again, so as to achieve the degree of immortality!


    But those are all in the legend. The netherworld sent Yue. This time, I only felt very disgusted when I heard the grey robed man''s story of collecting souls


    And the grey robed man asked Youming to send him more than 100 souls of warrior level every year!


    This is the lion''s big mouth. You should know which warrior is not the treasure of zongmen. How can you kill him easily?


    Thinking of this, the nether world sent colder and snorted, "you don''t need to know this."


    The young man in blue smiled and looked extremely elegant. "Why did my father hide it from me?"


    Seeing that he was extremely outstanding and the only son in front of him, Youming sent Yue sighed and said the strange request of the runner.


    After that, Youming sent Yue to specially emphasize his son, "Qianlong, remember, such people can''t be with them!"


    Youming Qianlong, Youming sent Yue to give his son such a name, which shows that he has high expectations for this man.


    The young man in blue, that is, the Youming hidden dragon, answered with disapproval.


    In his eyes, even if he needs a soul, it''s enough to have a relationship with a strong man like a mysterious man in a gray robe


    His father has been at ease for too long, and the owner of the nether palace can''t always be his father''s.


    What''s more, today''s Youming hidden dragon has reached the level of a warrior!


    Such a young first-class warrior is rare even in that Wutian college.


    The idea of Youming Qianlong is unknown. He is more worried about Wutian college. He has stayed in the third class warrior for too long, and the president of Wutian college doesn''t know whether it is the same state


    ¡­¡­


    The decision of the nether world''s departure made the whole nether palace have a different way of doing things. Wu Tian college naturally smelled a different flavor.


    Wu Tianming looks wrinkled


    Wu Tian college and Youming palace have been hostile for so many years, and neither side dare to start a war at will. However, looking at the actions of Youming palace, why does it seem like a war?


    What is the card of Youming palace?


    Then he suddenly thought of the fuse of the war - Wang Yu. Wu Tianming suddenly felt that he couldn''t smile. When Wang Yu stole Wan hunjing raised by Wu Tian college at a high price, he didn''t take it to heart


    But where did you think that Wang Yu would be able to poke a big basket for Wutian college today?


    At this time, Wu Tianming has no position to blame Wang Yu. After all, Wang Yu fought with the people in Youming palace in order to save the glory of the college.


    As for the hidden injury of the nether world, it was purely self inflicted.


    At the moment, Wang Yu, who is concerned by Youming Qianyue and Wu Tianming at the same time, is already in a dying state!


    It''s one thing to be bitten by the fire phoenix bead. Later, it''s another thing to be bitten by the angry palm of the warrior Youming!


    After Xin Yue placed Wang Yu in a hidden cave, she hid the surrounding tracks, and put all kinds of hidden runes on it, which was a long sigh of relief.


    Now the various forces on Wang Yu are too chaotic, and Xin Yue''s overbearing power of fire phoenix doesn''t help Wang Yu


    At this time, even a trace of extra strength on Wang Yu''s body will cause irreparable consequences, so Xin Yue can''t move and can only let Wang Yu recover himself.


    She gritted her teeth slightly. "Brother Wang Yu, you can recover, can''t you?"

 Chapter 533

    At the moment, Wang Yu, who is highly expected by Xin Yue, has reached the verge of collapse.


    Several forces in his body are wantonly destroying. The power of fire and Phoenix at the beginning is one. The old man in the later stage doesn''t know what kind of skill he has practiced. An extremely cold power has also formed in Wang Yu''s body.


    Even Wang Yu couldn''t tell where the last power came from, but it was the only relatively peaceful energy. It occupied Wang Yu''s meridians, but allowed the power of fire and Phoenix and the cold energy to move around at will.


    The appearance of ice and fire fell into Xin Yue''s eyes. Wang Yu was sweating for a while, but trembling for a while


    She looked at it like this, but she couldn''t do anything. She simply didn''t turn around.


    It was the moment she turned away that wanhun sword jumped out of the ring. Xiaohun felt the power of wanhun crystal on Wang Yu!


    Just looking at Wang Yu''s state, Xiao soul couldn''t help taking a cold breath


    Wang Yu''s current state is really poor to the extreme!


    "Hold your heart and soul!"


    When the consciousness fell into a deep sleep, a steady voice came into Wang Yu''s heart. He reluctantly followed the instructions of the voice, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    The little soul sighed and carefully guided the energy of wanhunjing.


    Wanhunjing could help it to untie the seal of wanhun sword, but he didn''t know how to use it, so Wang Yu was allowed to absorb the energy of wanhunjing.


    After all, as a treasure like wanhunjing, a small martial artist like Wang Yu can''t transform all the energy in it.


    But Wang Yu''s state is not good at the moment, but it may be a blessing in disguise.


    Because Wang Yu''s body still sleeps a lot of energy of wanhunjing, and the two forces of cold and hot just become the medium to awaken the energy of wanhunjing!


    But in general, the energy of the ten thousand Soul Crystal will not be triggered. However, there is a special connection between the small soul and the ten thousand Soul Crystal


    It can''t be said that the little soul is the only soul body in the world that can independently awaken the energy of ten thousand soul crystals!


    All this is linked.


    If Wang Yu had not absorbed the energy of Wan hunjing in advance, even the little soul would be powerless to Wang Yu''s injury at the moment.


    If there is no little soul around Wang Yu, even if he absorbs Wan hunjing, he can only accept death silently


    Xiaohun looked at Wang Yu with a little funny


    This cold and hot power is not necessarily a bad thing for Wang Yu.


    He glanced at Wang Yu and said, "what a far boy."


    Finally, he calmed his mind and spirit on the energy guiding the soul crystal.


    At this time, if anyone could see the scene in Wang Yu''s body, he would be greatly surprised.


    The energy of wanhun crystal, which was ravaged by the power of Fire Phoenix and ice cold, fluctuated at the moment.


    The fluctuation that is almost invisible to the naked eye makes the power of fire and Phoenix and the power of ice and cold seem to encounter a nemesis. Even the speed of action is much slower


    The spirit body of the little soul was darkened by such a little bit of soul crystal energy.


    "Wang Yu, the rest is up to you."


    With the last strength, the little soul turned his spiritual power into a sharp needle and stabbed Wang Yu''s spirit!


    The pain from the spirit made Wang Yu wake up in an instant. Even in his deep sleep, he couldn''t help shouting!


    "Ah!"


    Xin Yue shook her body and suddenly turned around, "brother Wang Yu!"


    She even had tears in her eyes, but she could only watch dry, so she simply wiped them and turned her head again


    However, Wang Yu''s state at the moment is not as bad as Xin Yue thought.


    The pain of the spirit is not so bad for a strong willed person like Wang Yu, which can keep him awake.


    The moment he woke up, he already knew that the little soul was in a deep sleep, but he didn''t even have time to be sad


    He can only seize and all the time to recover quickly. He has too many things.


    Resist the nether palace, avoid the pursuit of Wutian college, revive the sleeping soul, and seal the ten thousand soul sword.


    Wang Yu suddenly clenched his teeth and began to consciously control the energy of Wan hunjing. I don''t know whether it was the previous small soul''s guidance or how. At this time, Wang Yu could easily attract the energy of Wan hunjing!


    Wang Yu is not happy!


    This is definitely a blessing in misfortune.


    The power of fire and Phoenix and the power of ice and cold seemed to see that the energy of wanhun crystal began to attack. He was silent for a moment, and then ran away full of meridians!


    blamed!


    Wang Yu scolded secretly, but it didn''t help.


    The pain all over Wang Yu''s body suddenly tightened


    At this time, the mind can''t relax at all, but also manipulate the energy of wanhun crystal to block the disorderly Fire Phoenix force and ice cold force.

 Chapter 534

    The power of fire and phoenix was shown to rage in the meridians, and the fragile meridians could only be burned black. Then the ice cold power went through, and even frozen all meridians!


    The last is the energy of wanhunjing manipulated by Wang Yu. The energy of wanhunjing slowly follows behind the two clumps of energy. Putting Buddha is a good medicine for healing, and all the meridians previously damaged by the power of ice and fire are repaired.


    The energy of wanhunjing is really moving slowly.


    It''s not that Wang Yu doesn''t want the energy of wanhunjing to be faster, but Wang Yu really can''t do it!


    Even if it was a small soul, he was struggling with the consequences of spiritual body damage, which slightly awakened the energy of wanhunjing! And Wang Yu then such existence can easily move the energy of wanhunjing to such a degree, which is not easy!


    But there''s nothing I can do to be faster.


    Sitting aside, Xin Yue can even feel the ice and fire energy intertwined in the air. The extreme collision force makes her a quasi first-class warrior feel threatened!


    Xin Yue''s back was tight and counted the numbers silently. She said that when it was over, she would turn around and look at Wang Yu. Because that strange energy has ravaged Wang Yu''s body for so long, but Xin Yue can still feel Wang Yu''s vitality. Perhaps because Wang Yu has an adventure, he may not necessarily die


    Five!


    Four!


    Brother Wang Yu won''t have anything


    Two!


    One


    At the moment Xin Yue turned around, Wang Yu''s complexion apron calmed down, and the cold energy escaping from the outside world also converged


    It seems that Wang Yu has no problem.


    The moment Xinyue turned around was a sigh of relief. It was good to see how her complexion improved.


    She dare not probe her energy into Wang Yu''s body at will. After all, there are three inexplicable energy in Wang Yu''s body at the moment.


    Suddenly, a violent wave of force came from Wang Yu''s hiding place


    Xinyue''s look suddenly tightened up


    She looked back at Wang Yu, who was still calm, wrote some runes around her, and then flashed away.


    Wang Yu can feel Xinyue''s departure, but he doesn''t have any mind to remind Xinyue of anything. He can only watch Xinyue leave, and his heart is more and more anxious!


    And the three energies in his body are still as chaotic as ever.


    At this time, a scold came from outside, "shameless female doll!"


    Then there was the powerful air wave of force collision, which impacted the hidden runes around Wang Yu''s hiding place!


    Wang Yu, it''s dangerous!


    "Brother Wang Yu!"


    Xinyue''s dark color suddenly cooled, and the almost burning temperature in her eyes made those people dare not even approach the mouth of the cave


    All the people who came from the nether palace were traced. This understanding made Xin Yue feel better. At least Wang Yu was not a wolf who risked his life to protect him.


    The leader is the ghost diver whose grandson was abandoned by Wang Yu. He also has the strength of a warrior.


    At the moment, Xinyue confronts Youming Qian. There are many other disciples of Youming palace behind Youming Qian, but there is only Wang Yu who is seriously injured and doesn''t know when to wake up.


    Youming Qian looked gloomy. He wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered, "female doll, since you are not close to Wang Yu, why protect him? As long as you hand him over, Youming palace will not care about you."


    Xin Yue glanced at the corners of her mouth, "what is even the ghost sect?"


    The hidden look of the nether world changed!


    "How do you know the existence of Youming sect?"


    Xin Yue''s mouth was turned away with great disdain, but she impatiently answered the hidden question of the nether world.


    She suddenly converged all her faces, and her eyes became dignified. She suddenly bit out a small hole in the index finger of her right hand, and then the blood containing the pure fire phoenix breath suddenly gushed out!


    The dark sudden change of Youming dive is no longer the posture of cat playing mouse before!


    As a first-class warrior, he felt infinite threat in front of the little girl''s martial arts! But how is that possible? Things that clearly have no reason


    It was at this time that Youming Qian suddenly realized that he had not tried to test what kind of strength the woman who looked like a brainless woman was.


    At this look, I found that the girl in front of me was in the realm of a quasi first-class warrior.


    At the moment, the girl''s skills are even more powerful!


    The nether world almost vomited blood. Where on earth did this come from? Wang Yu is just awesome. Unexpectedly, even the women around him have reached such a state!


    But now he was not allowed to shrink back, so he had to bite his teeth and sacrifice his powerful defense runes.

 Chapter 535

    "The disciples of Youming palace listen to the order and form an array!"


    Xin Yue''s eyes are so hot that it''s hard to ignore. It''s like the light of the world has come into her eyes. She''s like a king above!


    This is Xin Yue''s inheritance. At the moment, she can use the most powerful move - Fire Phoenix!


    The moves that need to be guided with the purest effort are naturally not simple. Even those who accept the inheritance of Wufeng like Xin Yue need to be raised for a long time to recover


    At this moment, the formation of the disciples of the nether palace was also formed.


    Unexpectedly, the Tianluo array on the edge of the continent disappeared. Although it is incomplete, it is still powerful!


    It is said that when the Tianluo array was really formed, even the realm above the warrior dared not compete with one of them... But fortunately, at the moment, the Tianluo array is only incomplete.


    Xin Yue smiled. If it were a complete Tianluo array, she might be scruples about it, but the broken Tianluo array was just comparable to the potential of fire and Phoenix.


    What''s more


    Tianluo''s formation is incomplete, and her fire phoenix''s formation has not reached the most perfect state!


    Boom!


    Two equal energies collided fiercely in the air and made a huge noise.


    Even the colleges far away in Wutian University have heard such a sound, and different people naturally have different reactions.


    Wu Chen looked at Wu Tianming, the old God sitting, and lowered his head. It seemed that he had something to say.


    And everyone here knows what he wants to say. It''s nothing more than Wang Yu''s business


    Only the Youming palace can catch Wang Yu with such a big noise.


    Wang Yu is still a student of their Wutian college, but Wang Yu stole the most precious wanhunjing in the college, so the Wutian college can only love and hate Wang Yu.


    "When it''s over, remove Wang Yu''s hunting order."


    Wu Tianming sighed while listening to the constant powerful impact.


    At first, Wu Tianming allowed Wu Chen to pursue and kill Wang Yu in order to let those forces who are eyeing Wu Tian college know that not everyone in Wu Tian college can bully


    However, looking at what Wang Yu is doing for Wutian college at the moment.


    Wu Chen wanted to stop, but he was grabbed by another tall and thin elder around him.


    Wu Tianming sighed with relief when he saw that there was no change, but shook his head and floated away to the place where the momentum came from


    If it was Wang Yu''s fight with Youming Qian, there was no reason to make such a loud noise - this is something that many people of Wutian college don''t understand.


    However, for some people of Wutian college, they don''t need to understand, such as people with lonely souls.


    At the moment, Hong Jun looked into the distance with a calm face, "tell me, the door Lord has been hurt, what should we do!"


    All the elite of the lonely soul behind him!


    There are even some martial disciples of seven grades!


    "Kill!"


    When a kill word goes out, it is an overwhelming force. It can be seen that the cohesion of the lonely soul is strong


    When they arrived at Wang Yu''s place, their pupils suddenly contracted.


    This


    The picture of Wang Yuli and Youming diving in their imagination didn''t appear, but the woman who followed Wang Yu - the woman they thought was a burden was equal to the one who stood in Youming diving station, and seemed to have the upper hand.


    Youming Qian''s eyes swept around coldly, "irrelevant people don''t come forward."


    Xin Yue took a look at the nether world and smiled, "all the lonely souls can''t come forward."


    When the two voices fell, everyone retreated in a circle, and a strong man like Wu Tianming naturally hid in a hidden place


    After all, if Youming knew Wu Tianming was here, there would be no need for this war.


    Youming Qian and Xinyue are fighting purely against the flesh at the moment. They have a strong impact, and the fierce punch for punch, which makes the men present look red in their eyes!


    That''s for the woman whose sect leader is fighting. She is also a strong man in the world, which is worthy of everyone''s awe!


    However, everything outside has nothing to do with Wang Yu, or it can not be said to be completely irrelevant.


    Wang Yu could feel everything in the outside world, but his body could not move. The three energy in his body seemed to be flat at the moment.


    The energy of the ten thousand soul crystal was driven by Wang Yu and refused to move.


    In the stalemate, the outside world suddenly came the majestic power of fire and Phoenix and the icy power from the nether world. Two extremely powerful energies were swallowed up by the energy in Wang Yu''s body!


    Wang Yu was stunned


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the energy of wanhunjing, the predecessor of Wang Yuyi, who was also determined not to move a penny, suddenly soared, dissipating the other two forces that had just swallowed up the powerful energy in Wang Yu''s meridians.


    Wang Yu moved his body tentatively and recovered his consciousness


    Although the realm was not refined, it was not easy to win a life and death disaster. Wang Yu twisted his neck and suddenly became stiff!


    No


    something the matter!

 Chapter 536

    Wang Yu''s face suddenly changed, and great pain came from his meridians.


    damn!


    What''s the matter? Didn''t the energy of ice and fire win be pressed down by the energy of wanhunjing?


    When the soul looked inside, Wang Yu''s pupils suddenly tightened


    Where his eyesight could reach, the power of ice and fire penetrated into his flesh and blood! The flesh and blood immersed in the power of ice and fire faintly blurred, and looked a little scary.


    Wang Yu wanted to turn back the energy to urge wanhunjing, but when he turned back, he found that the energy could not be driven!


    A moment of panic, but a moment of silence. When the energy of wanhunjing is not driven, he can only use his own energy


    However, to Wang Yu''s surprise, the power of ice and fire easily succumbed under Wang Yu''s own force, and there was not even a trace of resistance integrated with his own force!


    Wang Yu was stunned. It must be because the power of ice and fire had lost his temper under the pressure of wanhunjing''s energy?


    He looked a little funny.


    Wang Yu looked outside the cave and looked cold


    There, Xinyue is supported by herself.


    At the moment, the battle between Xinyue and Youming has become white hot. Both of them are injured to varying degrees, but Xinyue has more and deeper scars.


    Youming Qian looked impatient. His intention was to capture Wang Yu alive and avenge his grandson, but he never thought he would be unable to go out in the hands of a woman next to Wang Yu!


    He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stared at Xin Yue, "little girl, now you are at the end of a powerful crossbow. Is it worth it to be a lover who is not strong enough?"


    Youming Qian knew that the longer the war was delayed, the more unfavorable it would be to himself, especially here is close to Wutian college. Although Wu Tian college broke up with Wang Yu, who knows whether it is true or not? After all, Wang Yu is also a genius. If there is no reason, who will easily say the word break with a genius?


    The word "lover" came into Xinyue''s ears, and her white face showed a bit of drunken red, which was attractive for a moment.


    At the moment, Wang Yu also touched his nose in embarrassment. He just came out and heard such news


    However, such embarrassment turned into full anger when she saw the scars on Xinyue.


    Although he and Xinyue are not the kind of relationship hidden by the nether world, the little sister who has been calling his brother behind him these days also makes Wang Yu feel good. He really takes Xinyue as his sister.


    Wang Yu suddenly appeared and turned to the moment when he dived into the nether world. His eyes were red and drank.


    "Old ghost dog! Take your life!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wang Yu fiercely hacked into the nether world. There was strange energy on the top of the ten thousand soul sword. The blend of ice and fire was perfect, but it seemed that it would explode if you were not careful.


    Xin Yue''s eyes turned happy when she saw Wang Yu. At this time, she couldn''t help making a sound when she saw the power of ice and fire on Wang Yu''s sword.


    Isn''t this the mischievous energy in brother Wang Yu''s body?


    Looking at the sword with different power, Xin Yue''s face relaxed. It seems that brother Wang Yu has a blessing in disguise... In this case, brother Wang Yu has the ability to protect himself?


    Maybe when you leave later, you won''t be worried.


    Xin Yue sighed imperceptibly and left the battlefield to Wang Yu and Youming Qian.


    The Youming submarine over there was in a irritable state. Seeing Wang Yu''s appearance, he was immediately happy, "good boy, you still come out!"


    "Drink! Ghost shadow!"


    The moves used by netherworld dust are the same, but the moves of the first-class warrior are very different from those of the ninth class martial arts disciples.


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes, suddenly clenched his teeth and poured all the power of ice and fire into the wanhun sword.


    Suddenly he looked at the "ghost shadow" hidden in the nether world and laughed badly.


    His power of ice and fire, of which the power of ice is the move of escaping from the nether world and diving into the nether world. At this time, the dark ghost coming out of the nether world can also be used by Wang Yu!


    Wang Yu laughed, "you old ghost dog, this is your burial place today!"


    He changed his hand and burst a fire phoenix bead towards the ghost!


    The huge blast of Qi made Wang Yusheng retreat a hundred meters away, and the ghost of the nether world was just weakened a little!


    Youming Qian was also a strong and powerful party. How can he be relieved by Wang Yu''s old dog at the moment? He became angry and suddenly scolded, "boy, talk nonsense. Today I''ll let you know that the dignity of a first-class warrior is inviolable."


    Wang Yu''s look was not as frightened as Youming had imagined. On the contrary, he was excited.


    Because Wang Yu has seen that the energy in the ghost shadow is vaguely combined with the fire phoenix bead, and there is a special connection between the combined energy and Wang Yu.


    In other words, that kind of energy Wang Yu can be manipulated!

 Chapter 537

    On the ten thousand soul sword in Wang Yu''s hand, the power of ice and fire became stronger and stronger.


    His eyes burst out with amazing heat.


    The lonely souls were looking at Wang Yu''s disadvantage and wanted to come forward to help Wang Yu for a while, but at the moment, Lang Qing stood up and made a pause gesture!


    In his mind, Wang Yugang''s hot and frightening eyes appeared again. Suddenly, he sneered: "lonely souls, people, stand by!"


    Hong Jun''s forward body shape was suddenly dragged by Wolf Qing and couldn''t help but stagnate.


    He opened his mouth and said angrily, "the door master is in trouble. How can he not help?"


    Wolf Qing raised his eyebrows and motioned him to see Wang Yu''s state.


    Such small episodes also appeared one by one in Xuanling and other Wutian college who had been helped by Wang Yu, but they were finally stopped by the bright eyed people around them.


    Xin Yue''s heart is warm. Brother Wang Yu, you can do it.


    The face of the netherworld dived.


    When he came out to catch Wang Yu, he was still in the upper hand. Unexpectedly, he was in the lower hand at this time.


    Not to mention the strength that Wang Yu''s boy is extremely inconsistent with his own realm, it is said that the little girl around Wang Yu can compete with her in a tie... Plus the covetous lonely souls over there


    Youming secretly sighed in his heart, and at the same time, he also sprouted a retreat.


    He shouted loudly. The ghost of the huge force seemed to be the judgment of hell, and the ghost cried and howled and rushed to Wang Yu


    Wang Yu didn''t retreat a bit. Instead, he slashed forward with the soul sword. The potential energy was very small against the background of the ghost.


    Such a move made the nether face frown.


    Is Wang Yu trying to die?


    Before he could understand it, Wang Yu had reached the heavy ghost of the ghost. Everyone thought that Wang Yu would die this time, and the lonely ghost''s eyes were red.


    Just a sudden change!


    When the smile on the hidden face of the nether world didn''t even start, I saw that Wang Yu had entered the ghost shadow without any damage!


    How could you think of such a situation? As soon as his face changed, he was going to take back all the energy there, but he suddenly found that the energy there had cut off his relationship with him!


    "How possible!"


    This is the last sentence of the nether world lurking in this continent.


    Finally, what he saw was that the energy of his ghost turned into a strange energy intertwined with ice and fire, which was manipulated by Wang Yu and attacked him!


    This is probably the most cowardly way to die


    Boom!


    The huge mushroom cloud rose, and the people around, whether in the dark or in the light, were stunned


    That''s... What''s going on?


    It was also very strange for them.


    The previous one was clearly the nether ghost shadow, a martial skill launched by the nether world, but how could it become the power of ice and fire on Wang Yu?


    Wu Tianming walked out of the dark, his eyes fell on the looming figure in the huge mushroom cloud, and sighed for a long time: "the dispute between Wang Yu and Wu Tian college has dissipated from now on!"


    The lonely soul on one side showed a relieved look.


    As the thick black mushroom clouds dispersed, a cough came, which really relieved those people - Wang Yu is still alive


    The people in the Youming palace who came with Youming sneaked back without taking a step, just at the moment when Wang Yu came forward!


    They were frightened because of Wang Yu''s strength.


    How is it possible to kill a first-class warrior with one move?


    "Is this boy still human?"


    Someone mumbled like this, but in such a quiet occasion, even such a whisper was enough to reach everyone present.


    Yeah!


    Is Wang Yu still human?


    A Wupin warrior can kill a Wupin warrior, not to mention the daughter of his sister who can fight a tie with a Wupin warrior!


    Such Wang Yu must have strength and background. The major external forces can''t help nodding. They need to consider their cooperation attitude with Wang Yu


    At this moment, the mushroom cloud completely dispersed!


    Wang Yu held a sword in his left hand and carried the ghost hidden body in one hand in his right hand.


    The young man smiled wildly. "Listen to the dogs in the nether palace, how many of you have chased me! Wang Yu has suffered! But now, please take the body of the nether old dog back!"


    Then he carried the body with enough force and threw it at the place where the people in the Youming palace were.


    "Hahaha..."


    Wang Yuchang''s happy laughter floated in this space. This is the release of his resentment that he was chased around like a dead dog these days!


    Wang Yu is still a young man, even though he is calm on weekdays!


    Xin Yue smiled, but before the smile reached the bottom of her eyes, a huge space wormhole suddenly appeared on the high mountains!


    There is a huge fluctuation of force in the wormhole. Even Wu Tianming doesn''t dare to act rashly in such a momentum... But fortunately, the people at the other end of the wormhole don''t have any malice, otherwise the people here don''t know how much to scare!


    This is the real strength of this continent. It doesn''t show up, but its own power can make people disappear!

 Chapter 538

    Wang Yu looked at the wormhole with a burning face. There was no depression on his face, but he was full of enthusiasm!


    Such power will be what he can have in the future!


    But when his eyes turned to Xinyue''s face, they suddenly stagnated


    Xin Yuemei looked at Wang Yu reluctantly, "brother Wang Yu, Xin Yue is leaving."


    Wang Yu''s lips closed tightly, showing a bit of irritability, "what''s going on?"


    "Your boy is not qualified to ask!"


    A big man with red hair and beard suddenly appeared in the wormhole. He looked defiantly at Wang Yu. Then when he looked at Xin Yue, his face was full of flattery.


    "When shall we go back, miss?"


    Xin Yue''s face was cold and silent. "I don''t know when Mr. Deng has the qualification to restrict his whereabouts?"


    The big man looked up and stood behind Xinyue.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu deeply again, then clenched her teeth and threw the photo crystal ball to Wang Yu


    When Wang Yu looked up again, he saw the moment when Xin Yue flew into the wormhole, and the big man looked at him disdainfully at the door of the wormhole.


    Compared a mouth, "what are you?"


    Wang Yu smiled his white teeth and compared his mouth.


    "Believe it or not, when we meet again, you are only qualified to be hanged by me?"


    The man''s anger suddenly rose. He suddenly turned back. The force on his fist had gathered. Everyone knew that if the fist fell, Wang Yu would be worried about his life.


    At this time, a cold voice came from the wormhole, "Mr. Wang, don''t you come in yet?"


    The bearded man could only look at Wang Yu with hatred. Then he plunged into the wormhole. After a silver flash, the wormhole suddenly disappeared.


    They all looked at Wang Yu with different eyes.


    What is the relationship between Wang Yu and the woman who seems to have a strong background? They don''t care. What they care about is Wang Yu''s strength


    "You..."


    Wu Tianming looked at Wang Yu with a complicated look. This boy has been able to destroy a warrior. He is undoubtedly the elite of Wu Tian college, but his ability to cause trouble is also a headache.


    Far from it, I just said that just now, the words vowed to the people in the nether palace seem to be thinking of a force challenge with the realm of their five grade martial disciples.


    What''s more, Wang Yu killed a Dharma protector of Youming palace in full view of the public. It must be that the hatred between this man and Youming palace can''t end well.


    Wang Yu''s face flashed, and he recovered from the news that Xin Yue had left.


    He hugged his fist and looked at Wu Tianming, the strongest in the bright side of Wu Tian college.


    "The dean''s righteous boy accepted it. It''s just a grudge between the boy and the nether palace. I hope the Dean can restrain the college members more. Don''t participate..."


    Wang Yu also heard Wu Tianming say that he had cancelled his hunting order. Now he naturally wants to express his gratitude.


    However, he must have offended the Youming Palace this time, but he can''t drag the Wutian college in. After several thoughts, he came up with his words.


    As soon as he said this, all the lonely souls blurted out, "door master!"


    Wang Yu''s expression remained unchanged. "You have good intentions, Wang Yu''s heart, but everyone is different in the way of the strong. You don''t need to participate in Wang Yu''s private hatred."


    The words resounded.


    Langqing looked slightly moved. "All the lonely souls listen to the order and abide by the door master''s command!"


    "Yes!"


    Wu Tianming sighed, looked at the lonely souls, and then looked at Wang Yu, "go and talk."


    The words just fell, and as soon as the footsteps turned, people were thousands of miles away.


    Wang Yu was stunned and hurried to follow.


    The people outside the cave looked at the ruins in front of them and looked unpredictable. It was wolf Qing who responded first, "lonely souls, people go back to the college!"


    The party left here with neat steps and a firm look!


    Now they have become one heart. They just want to make themselves stronger and qualified to follow Wang Yu''s footsteps


    Looking at such a lonely soul and thinking of Wang Yu who left earlier, they looked dignified.


    Wang Yu was the only one they unexpectedly needed to take seriously, but now the new force of solitary soul is also impressive.


    Everyone also left with their own thoughts.


    Wang Yu followed Wu Tianming''s footsteps and finally came to the place. It was the place of Wan hunjing.


    Wu Tianming had been waiting for some time when Wang Yu arrived.


    At first sight, Wang Yu started to talk up... After all, he stole someone else''s treasure. No matter what the reason, he can''t get rid of the name of thief.


    Wu Tianming turned around and looked at Wang Yu with a smile. "The king''s sect leader looks a little uncomfortable."


    Wang Yu suddenly coughed and his eyes turned slightly.


    For a long time, Wu Tianming sighed, "can''t the ten thousand Soul Crystal really come back?"


    Wang Yu shook his head. He didn''t say that wanhunjing had been received by him. He said that xiaohunjing still needed wanhunjing to unlock the seal, so he couldn''t return wanhunjing to Wutian college.

 Chapter 539

    Wu Tianming also saw the answer from Wang Yu''s look. He could only shake his head, "I really don''t know why you have to be a wanhunjing."


    After a pause, Wu Tianming seemed to say casually, "in fact, wanhunjing is not necessary for Wu Tian college, but our former dean wanted wanhunjing. We are going to send wanhunjing..."


    As soon as the tone changed, Wu Tianming waved his hand casually, "it''s no big deal. The former president is still more..."


    After a pause, Wu Tianming looked strange.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed clearly. It seems that the former dean''s temper is still elusive... Is it an old urchin?


    As soon as his face turned, Wang Yu could only laugh.


    "I don''t blame you for calling you here this time, but I happen to have a martial art in my hand."


    Wu Tianming smiled. There was something in his words that wanted to teach Wang Yu martial arts. Wang Yu''s eyes lit up and sat cross legged immediately


    Wu Tianming looked slightly stunned.


    He wanted to say that as long as Wang Yu took out Wan hunjing, he would exchange this martial arts. Did he think that Wang Yu was directly prepared to accept the inheritance of this martial arts?


    Wu Tianming smiled bitterly. After all, he thought that Wang Yu was still being chased and killed by Youming palace, so he shook his head reluctantly and spread all his martial arts skills to Wang Yu''s spiritual sea.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s meditation, Wu Tianming arranged the boundary, and then turned and left


    Wang Yu then took back his external mind and completely put it on this martial art.


    Previously, Wang Yu naturally guessed Wu Tianming''s plan, but at that time, he needed to pretend to be stupid to break the current impasse


    He thought Wu Tianming would teach him a martial art at will in order to find the steps, but he didn''t expect Wu Tianming to teach him a martial art - ice and fire!


    If this martial art falls into the hands of others, it may be a waste, but it is a treasure for Wang Yu.


    Because Wang Yu has the power of ice and fire in his body!


    At this time, Wang Yu completely immersed himself in the martial arts inheritance of ice and fire, and found that the inheritance was not simple!


    As soon as this inheritance goes in, there is an overwhelming force of ice and fire. If it were not for the owner of ice and fire, it would be suppressed by such force, or even seriously injured!


    It was these real power of ice and fire that made Wang Yu understand that Wu Tianming was definitely interested in inheritance. Even this inheritance ranked top in Wu Tianming''s collection.


    With a vague feeling towards Wu Tianming in his heart, Wang Yu threw away his thoughts and looked at the world like ice and fire.


    At this time, an old man appeared.


    He stood alone between heaven and earth. "The martial arts are called the double heaven of ice and fire. Unless there is a great opportunity, I can''t survive from the power of ice and fire. I walk alone in the world and have great fortune. I finally become such martial arts. I hope future generations will cherish it!"


    The portrait suddenly flashed, and the surrounding environment changed. It turned into ice and snow. Even Wang Yu felt boundless coldness in such an environment.


    The old man raised his hand and pointed out that it was boundless hot.


    "Number one: fire burning the sky!"


    Bang!


    The huge white flame in such a world of ice and snow was unusually dazzling, and it was the moment when Wang Yu was stunned. The whole world of ice and snow turned into a piece of hot water vapor!


    The old man''s figure never stops.


    "Second weight: ice and snow!"


    With the old man as the center, the whole world suddenly frozen for thousands of miles!


    Wang Yu''s pupil suddenly shrinks. This martial arts power is so!


    "The third: ice and fire!"


    Card wipe!


    Wang Yu only heard such a sound in his ear. The old man''s five fingers stretched out, and the world did not change. But the next second, Wang Yu''s body suddenly alternated between cold and heat, almost exploding!


    The surrounding scene goes back to the original scene again.


    The great sound is hard to hear. The old man has withdrawn five fingers and coolly said, "the third realms that the practitioners only appreciate is rainbow night, and the mysterious places need to be savored.


    The old man''s body slowly disappeared into the picture, and Wang Yu''s mind came out of the boundless world.


    He closed his eyes and thought carefully about the martial arts of the ice and fire dual heaven for a moment. According to the order of the old man, the ice and fire dual heaven must take the third martial arts as the core, but it is clear that the third is the simplest regardless of the operating meridians or the degree of simplicity!


    Even the third level can be practiced alone!


    Wang Yu opened his eyes and looked strange


    However, if you follow the old man''s words and go down in the order of one, two and three, it won''t hurt


    The lips are light, and Wang Yu looks certain. Since he is such a martial art, he can''t be greedy for cheap


    He wants to practice from the first fire burning to the sky, step by step... But this fire burning to the sky is really the most difficult martial art to practice.

 Chapter 540

    In the boundless forest, Wang Yu''s eyes flashed, and he immediately flashed into the boundless forest where he didn''t know how dangerous it was.


    These days, in order to cultivate the burning fire, Wang Yu had to hide at the edge of the river or stream. However, there were traces of the nether palace where he settled, and Wang Yu had run into those pain before.


    I just didn''t expect that there was a warrior in each of the team looking for Wang Yu in the nether palace!


    Wang Yu fought against the unknown strongman of Youming Palace last time, but he seemed to lose after all


    However, Wang Yu''s fire burned the sky in that war, and his first appearance was extraordinary


    This forest is called the forest of death. It is said that everyone who comes in will die. But behind Wang Yu is the tracker of Youming palace. Otherwise, Wang Yu would not enter this forest.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Yu took a long breath and looked at the water source in front of him. His lips cracked. The damn forest was as hot as the desert.


    Wang Yu''s eyes glanced sharply at the edge of the water source. There were no footprints of any wild animals!


    Pupil collapse!


    Damn it, he can''t have entered any restricted area!


    In a trance, I seem to hear the conversation of the tracker of the nether palace


    "Wang Yu seems to be in front."


    "Call your excellency over..."


    Rustling is not true.


    At this time, an idea occupied Wang Yu''s mind - he wanted to go to the water. As long as he got to the water, he could be safe, and even his fire could reach the highest level!


    The steps turned slightly, and Wang Yu''s look suddenly became clear.


    His eyes lit up and he let the ten thousand soul sword in his hand rise. "Do you think I will pass?"


    The voices of the people in the Youming palace around Wang Yu suddenly disappeared, but after the voice disappeared, there was no sound in this area!


    Wang Yu felt a thump in his heart. It seems that he really entered a restricted area in the forest!


    Damn it, I''m very careful. Why are you suddenly tempted in?


    "Hiss!"


    The strange sound line fluctuated and came from the stagnant pool with great anger. Wang Yu''s heart clattered as soon as he heard the sound.


    This is clearly a psychedelic beast that can reach the third grade in childhood!


    The magic beast can even reach six grades when it grows up!


    What bothers Wang Yu the most is that the mythical animals generally live in groups, that is, there may be a pair of parents, grandparents and so on in this nest of mythical animals!


    In the pool, a huge wave suddenly rose and spread all over Wang Yu. Wang Yu couldn''t escape.


    This is just a young three grade psychedelic beast!


    He faintly felt the fluctuation of force on the mythical beast. Wang Yu was delighted that the mythical beast was not far from him! The psychedelic beast is not a martial beast that is good at fighting in front. That is to say, Wang Yu has a great chance of winning against the psychedelic beast!


    Slightly feel the bottom of the pool, there are no other psychedelic animals!


    In other words, the psychedelic beast is likely to be a lost one or abandoned by his family!


    Looking at the golden dots on the little beast''s nose, Wang Yu suddenly realized


    Psychedelic beasts are those who care about the existence of the nose, because all their martial arts are sent out through the nose... The psychedelic beast with dots on the nose is undoubtedly an alien, so it''s no problem not to drive out of the nest.


    Wang Yu was so excited that he threw out the talisman. It turned out that it was more than ten talismans contracted with Wu beast!


    Although the little beast is still young, his blood is strong and has a strong blood inheritance. Naturally, he knows the deed


    Anger gushed out of the blood.


    "Ah, Ow!"


    No!


    Wang Yu''s heart shrank. He angered the little beast!


    The body of the little beast suddenly became bigger, and Wang Yu''s body looked very small in front of the little beast!


    At this moment, the stagnant water and steam of the small lake have disappeared


    Wang Yu''s eyes lit up and then became hot. His face was calm and pointed out.


    "Fire burns the sky!"


    Strange force waves overflowed from Wang Yu''s meridians and flesh and blood.


    When he opened his eyes again, his eyes turned red and the temperature was frightening!


    The fire dragon seems to devour everything. Move forward quickly!


    The little beast cried out. It seemed that he didn''t understand why the human warrior who didn''t look strong before could burst out such powerful energy.


    But it''s not waiting to die.


    The strange force seemed to take boundless water vapor and spread out centered on the little beast. The water vapor became an adult psychedelic beast!


    Wang Yu''s mental strength suddenly seemed to be eroded. His eyes were intertwined between blankness and coolness!


    Damn it, it''s another psychedelic illusion!


    The pain of mental strength came from the soul like a needle. Wang Yuya closed his teeth, bit and drank loudly, and suddenly pushed the burning dragon forward!

 Chapter 541

    The fire dragon has the power to destroy everything, and all things are consumed under the fire dragon! Even the energy escaping in the air where the fire dragon passed!


    The fire dragon roared suddenly when it came to the virtual shadow of the huge water mirror psychedelic beast.


    Loong!


    The peak of all martial beasts exists. Can the power of the dragon be resisted by the small psychedelic beast?


    Coax!


    Huge sound, fire and water combined


    Stagnation is just a few seconds, and the water vapor suddenly disappears!


    After the fire also disappeared, it showed the dying little beast


    Wang Yuying''s eyes are slightly linged. He can''t resist the fire dragon even in its heyday. The little beast has no talent. Why can he survive under the fire dragon?


    It turned out that Wang Yu wanted to contract the little beast before, but the sudden madness of the little beast has made Wang Yu understand that he has no chance, so he can only sacrifice his most powerful martial arts to protect himself!


    What Wang Yu didn''t expect was that at that moment, only the martial art of burning the sky existed in his mind.


    Then, the fire burning the sky between the heart and the mind was such a power, which Wang Yu didn''t expect!


    But can the fire dragon released be manipulated by Wang Yu at will?


    He could only watch the fire dragon fly to the little beast with pity, but when it dissipated, he saw that the little beast was still alive!


    When his mind turned, he thought of a possibility!


    Is it


    His mind sank into ecstasy!


    The little beast made a contract with him!


    Just a little doubt in his heart still can''t dissipate. The talisman he just threw out has clearly been scattered by the little beast. How can the little beast sign a contract with him?


    "Master..."


    The voice of Wei''s grievance came from Wang Yu''s heart.


    Wang Yu was surprised that the third grade beast could communicate with the contractor?


    "Are you a psychedelic beast?"


    "Ah woo ~"


    The little beast''s tail wagged and wagged. It was recognized.


    Wang Yu looked at the tip of the little beast''s nose and suddenly thought of some unofficial history about the psychedelic beast. Maybe he can''t be sure until the little soul is awake.


    The spirit force intruded into the memory of the little beast. Everything was similar to what Wang Yu thought.


    The little beast was indeed thrown out of the nest by the mother beast because of the golden light on the tip of the nose, but the mother beast did not criticize the little beast, but took more care of it.


    Not to mention the small lake where the little beast lives, even in the past, the mother beast will come back regularly to see to prevent her son from being accidentally taken away by the passing Da Neng.


    Only recently, the little beast has become an adult, and the mother beast will not come back. If Wang Yu came a few days earlier, there will only be a fall at this time!


    Thinking of his good luck, Wang Yu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He gently walked into the little beast, took out the only three drugs of three grades and stuffed them into the little beast''s mouth.


    Gently touched the forehead of the little beast, "you will follow me in the future and won''t treat you badly."


    The little beast''s eyes flashed human disdain. It seemed that there was nothing good in Wang Yu


    Wang Yu was not amused, and his heart was not happy. The appearance of the little beast was clearly that his IQ was good. Maybe it was really a very special psychedelic beast in the legend!


    Just


    Wang Yulian went to the complexity in his eyes. These things still have to wait until the little soul arrives and talk to him!


    In this way, Wang Yu took the little psychedelic beast with him when he went on the road again, because the little beast had the breath of its mother. No martial beast dared to disturb him all the way.


    Of course, this is why Wang Yu didn''t go deep into the dead forest. If he went deep into the dead forest, who knows what could happen?


    After all, the dead forest, even the strong king of Wu, will fall in it, not to mention Wang Yu and a small psychedelic beast?


    Wiped the sweat on his forehead, the dead forest was also very strange. There was no miasma in it. On the contrary, it went deeper and hotter.


    The little beast poked a small head out of Wang Yu''s chest and felt in his heart: "master, we can''t go any further. If we go any further, our mother can''t cover us for hundreds of years."


    His small eyes were full of shrewdness and calculation. Wang Yu guessed that it didn''t matter to move forward, but Wang Yu still stopped here for safety.


    He found a very strange waterfall hanging upside down and began his cultivation next to it.


    There was no time in the mountains. Wang Yu sat for a long time.


    During this period, when the little beast was bored, he went out for a few rounds. On the way, he met many people from the nether palace. The little beast suddenly showed a malicious smile in his eyes.


    Xindao: Although I didn''t voluntarily belong to the master, it doesn''t prevent me from expressing my heartfelt


    Thinking like this, the little beast''s nose moved.

 Chapter 542

    I don''t know why, the people of the nether palace had bad luck when they entered the dead forest!


    Many people even died under unknown beasts because of this unlucky luck


    A couple of people looking for Wang Yu couldn''t stand muttering and complaining. Suddenly, one of them suddenly brightened his eyes, "come on, come on! Look, is that Wang Yu!"


    He pointed to the magical upside down waterfall in front of him, looking happy.


    The palace leader said that as long as you catch the resources in Wang Yu''s palace, you will have the priority to use them as Dharma protector!


    At the moment, Wang Yu in their eyes turned red. It was clear that he was possessed by cultivation!


    How can they not catch Wang Yu, who is so harmless, and ask for credit in front of the palace leader?


    "Go!"


    The little team member is not a person with short knowledge. He didn''t expect to kill the people around him. Finally, he won such credit by himself


    It''s just a sudden change!


    One of the people around him raised his knife and hit him hard!


    The look of the little team member suddenly became ferocious, "you unexpectedly..."


    Finally he died in peace!


    There were five members of the team. The other three watched two of them suddenly start fighting with each other. The one who could still stand showed great joy.


    The other three couldn''t stop.


    Suddenly, one of them turned pale and retreated suddenly!


    Without any notice or hesitation, he shot out directly!


    The little beast who just stood on the tree laughing happily suddenly stagnated. It was funny to laugh or cry.


    The little beast''s nose moved and brought the remaining two people into the scope of the environment. Then without looking at it, he left dejected.


    Then he obediently returned to Wang Yu and sat there with two short legs forked. He looked very poor


    When Wang Yu woke up, he saw such a little beast. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He was vaguely uneasy in his heart. A finger provoked the little beast, "did you do anything bad?"


    The little beast suddenly showed a flattering smile. Before he could speak, he heard a voice over there, "Dharma protector, there should be the strange waterfall I saw in the dreamland!"


    Looking closely at the face of the guide, it turned out that it was the person who accidentally let the little beast go that day.


    Did these people find him so quickly?


    As soon as Wang Yu''s look changed, he immediately looked at the little beast and flattered him. Without saying anything... It seems that he guessed that this matter has something to do with the little beast.


    "I''ll pick you up later."


    Wang Yu looked at the little beast fiercely, and then threw the little beast to his chest. His action was surprisingly gentle... After all, he was still a little beast without adults, and Wang Yu could not understand it.


    The little beast didn''t do the same thing to confuse the people in the nether palace with the illusion, but his mind relaxed because he was very relaxed before. He still used the picture of Wang Yu beside the waterfall to confuse the Bi people


    But it didn''t expect that one of them left directly without the temptation of Wang Yu. Afterwards, he directly brought the person to Wang Yu!


    It didn''t say anything to Wang Yu before. In fact, it was thinking of luck.


    After all, who knows if that person will go to find this strange waterfall


    Of course, this is only one of them.


    Second, when the little beast came back, he found that Wang Yu had reached a strange state of cultivation. He didn''t dare to disturb


    Perhaps because he thought of the second reason, Wang Yu didn''t mean to blame the little beast too much.


    Looking up at the people in Youming palace in front of him, Wang Yu said, "three nine grade martial arts disciples and two one grade warriors? Youming palace still thinks highly of Wang..."


    There is no lack of sarcasm in the tone.


    The two first-class warriors opposite were all with sharp nosed monkey cheeks. Their bodies were very obscene and looked like twins.


    They didn''t seem to care about Wang Yu''s ridicule. Instead, they licked their lips. "As long as they can catch you, do they need to care about anything else?"


    "My God, master, these people are going to go together! What a shame."


    The little beast kept nagging in Wang Yu''s heart. Wang Yu had a big head and angrily scolded: "shut up..."


    The little beast closed his mouth wrongfully this time, but he also regretted his carelessness. After all, if it weren''t for his relationship, Wang Yu''s whereabouts wouldn''t be exposed


    Of course, it is more concerned about its own cultivation.


    You know, it signed a master servant contract with Wang Yu. If anything happens to Wang Yu, it will be the first one to get hurt! Otherwise it wouldn''t like to please Wang Yu like that?


    After all, the magic beast is one of the famous and arrogant martial beasts!


    The warriors even think that the psychedelic beast is a symbol of noble status

 Chapter 543

    But Wang Yu didn''t know until he got the little beast. What virtue is a magic beast


    Although not all psychedelic animals look like this... But it should be the same in general, right?


    Wang Yu still didn''t say anything. What''s more, his situation didn''t allow him to be distracted at this time!


    Two first-class warriors are definitely a huge challenge for Wang Yu!


    The reason why he killed Youming submarine so easily last time was because of the power of Youming submarine. Under certain conditions, the power of Youming submarine could have been a great tonic to Wang Yu''s power of ice and fire. Therefore, if Youming submarine was killed by Wang Yu, it would be better to say that he died under his own martial arts!


    At the moment, Wang Yu is facing two one-level fighters. What''s more, two one-level fighters who are more shameless and plan to fight in groups!


    Wang Yu''s eyes flash slightly. The ten thousand soul sword will come out in the next second!


    Wang Yu knows that if he still has reservations this time, he must fall!


    The old man with a long beard on the other side laughed, "what''s the matter with the trapped beast?"


    Wang Yu said coldly, "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    War, imminent!


    But Wang Yu came forward with his sword, and the power of the five grade martial arts disciples was not retained at all.


    On the other hand, without the old man''s Yin test and smile, "compared with other five grade martial arts disciples, they are really powerful... With luck, it''s not difficult to kill Youming submarine, but..."


    The old man raised his eyebrows and revealed his obscene nature. He said, "but it''s us you met today!"


    Wang Yu''s lips closed tightly and said nothing. The soul sword in his hand was unambiguously directed at those who were not powerful!


    Boom!


    The sword came out and blood gushed.


    The opposite is only a three-level martial artist. With the power of Wang Yu''s five-level martial arts disciples, it''s natural to kill with a second sword


    The nine rank martial arts disciples nearby had no time to rescue, and they had been soaked in blood! "Shameless little apprentice!" the 19-year-old martial artist suddenly shouted, raised his sword and chased him. Wang Yu couldn''t dodge, so he had to use a backhand sword to stop him!


    However, under this sword, the nine grade martial artist went backwards, and Wang Yu walked steadily without any change! It happened that Wang Yu still went forward with his sword. There were all martial disciples under the five grades


    This move made the Jiupin martial arts disciple who had been forced back by Wang Yu almost spit blood at his mouth! This boy is so shameless! But I don''t want so many strong men to besiege Wang Yu. What kind of behavior is a Wupin martial arts disciple?


    With the sword in hand and the power of ice and fire, the death and injury in the opposite side were heavy! Just for a while, Wang Yu had cleared a lot of open space.


    Wang Yu turned back coldly and sneered.


    The nine grade martial arts disciple''s eyes are about to crack!


    "You''re just a Wupin Wutu. How can you kill liupin so easily, even the Wutu of Qipin?" his eyes were light and expressionless. Suddenly, his eyes burst into light


    Drink!


    After a big drink, Wang Yu rushed to the two first-class warriors with all his strength!


    Is the boy dead?


    This is the voice of everyone present at the moment


    The two old men even had that strange smile on their faces, as if they had seen that they were appreciated by the palace master after they caught Wang Yu.


    Just then, a sudden change occurred!


    Wang Yu, who had rushed to the two, suddenly slightly deviated from the line, which made the whole line deviate out. Wang Yu even rubbed the two people and flew out!


    For a moment, everyone was a little dull!


    Wang Yu''s sudden burst of power has reached the seventh grade martial disciple!


    The knight with a long beard reacted fiercely and hit Wang Yu with an explosive blow!


    Wang Yu smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth, "hahaha, who says I''m a Wupin martial arts disciple?"


    Wang Yu took the blow. At the same time, it was almost the full blow of a first-class warrior, which also made Wang Yu fly farther away and disappear into the forest!


    "Cunning boy!"


    The old man with a long beard spat.


    The old man just looked at the direction Wang Yu left, and his eyes flashed


    Finally, I spit out a mouthful of blood!


    "Can''t track!"


    It turns out that this first-class warrior learned a martial art in his early years, which can track the direction of the person according to the energy trace of the person who left.


    There has never been a miss in these years. I don''t know why I missed Wang Yu today!


    Hearing this, the bearded old man frowned. Wang Yu didn''t know what chance he had. He could even escape the pursuit of a warrior!


    "Count him so far!"


    The old man with a long beard sighed, and finally he could only say a cruel word.


    It''s just that they can''t make it clear what will happen in the future. After all, Wang Yu has made such rapid progress... So fast that they already feel threatened!


    How long did it take them from Wupin Wutu to Qipin Wutu?


    And Wang Yu?


    His progress rate is really appalling!

 Chapter 544

    Poof!


    I don''t know how long he walked, Wang Yu finally spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Although he escaped from two first-class warriors and even so many strong ones, Wang Yu knew it was only his own luck!


    What''s more, Wang Yu received an injury on the Youming diving hand before. Although he seems to have recovered due to the power of ice and fire and the energy of wanhunjing, the human body is extremely strange.


    This time, he was hit by the old man with long beard almost with all his strength, and the new wounds and old wounds broke out together. This time, the little soul was not around him!


    Before he was almost unconscious, Wang Yu clenched his teeth and worked hard to untie the contract with the magic beast!


    Although Wang Yu''s injury will be deeper if he unties the master servant contract, if Wang Yu doesn''t untie the contract, the little beast will be more hurt!


    The psychedelic beast was hiding in Wang Yu''s chest. Suddenly, the connection between his soul was cut off by Wang Yu. He was suddenly stunned. He looked at Wang Yu and was slightly stunned


    Its time in the dead forest is not short. It has seen human warriors use contract animals to block the damage of the outside world, and it has also seen the miserable appearance of contract animals


    He has seen many contract beasts, but the end of the last contract beast is not good, which is why he is unwilling to sign a contract with Wang Yu.


    But it didn''t expect that Wang Yu was willing to take risks to get it out of trouble at the last minute!


    "Wuwu..."


    After two random calls, the little beast suddenly became bigger and carried Wang Yu to the depths of the dead forest that he said he couldn''t go any further.


    Wang Yu guessed that the deep place could continue to go forward, but he didn''t think that there was the place where the little beast''s mother was!


    In other words, even if the little beast can''t eat there, there will never be any safety problems


    The sky was falling and the campfire crackled.


    When Wang Yu woke up again, his face and fingers couldn''t move


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the huge animal head. It looked big and ferocious, but Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly became gentle.


    When he was injured, he let the little beast go, but he didn''t expect that the little beast had not left him.


    "You didn''t go."


    The little beast went out through his nostrils, hummed twice, turned his ass, and fell asleep again.


    Wang Yu looked at the little beast funny, but bursts of pain reminded him what kind of situation he was in at the moment


    When looking inside, Wang Yu had an accurate understanding. At the moment, his injury can live to the present. It is definitely the relationship between what natural materials and earth treasures the little beast gave him to eat!


    At the moment, the meridians in his body are almost broken inch by inch, and the place hit by the long bearded old man''s martial arts is broken, almost turning into powder!


    Even Wang Yu could not stand the pain and frowned.


    It was the unknown power in the meridians that gave Wang Yu hope, repairing the damaged meridians very slowly!


    I think that''s why Wang Yu is still alive.


    Suddenly, his eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes flashed consternation


    "Little beast, did you give me soul coagulating grass?"


    Condensing soul grass?


    The little beast''s tail shook. It just used a powerful herb for the man. I don''t know its name


    After looking inside, Wang Yu smashed his mouth and looked strange.


    He really needs soul condensing grass now, but it''s not his own need, but the needs of Xiaohun... Xiaohun seems to have overdrawn his spiritual power last time, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    If Wang Yu doesn''t help him recover or anything else, the little soul can only dissipate between heaven and earth in the end.


    With a sigh, Wang Yu endured the pain to the bone, "do you still have soul coagulating grass over there?"


    The little beast waved his tail again. There was no sense between them, so it became very difficult to communicate. In addition, the little beast looked like he loved to answer and ignored. Wang Yu could only secretly have a headache


    At this time, if he uses this soul coagulating grass for the treatment of his own injury, he doesn''t know when he will encounter this soul coagulating grass next time.


    However, even if he doesn''t want to use it for his own treatment, he can''t do it, because his body can only be repaired so slowly at the moment... He can''t even mobilize the force in his body. As for the energy of Wan hunjing, he can''t move like an uncle.


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly


    But he was lucky. Fortunately, his mind could still be used. At this time, he could find something to do.


    He blinked and immersed his mind in the new double heaven of ice and fire. Since Wang Yu entered a strange state last time, he couldn''t find that feeling anymore.


    It was as if he had lost his ability to use his martial arts. This feeling made Wang Yu very strange.


    The first heavy fire burned the sky. Wang Yu spent a long time to feel the mysterious state and feeling he had displayed, but there was no progress.


    But at this time, if Wang Yu went to practice the second level, he could succeed easily!

 Chapter 545

    But Wang Yu has decided to follow the nameless old man to practice this martial art, so even at this time, he doesn''t dare to read the second and third cultivation methods easily.


    While Wang Yu was immersed in his mind, his injury slowly recovered under the nourishment of soul coagulating grass.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Yu has made some unpredictable gains from the penetration of ice and fire these days, which seems to be the kind that can be broken with a little poke through a layer of window paper!


    But it''s just that it''s hard to pierce through a layer of window paper!


    Fortunately, Wang Yu''s form is peaceful, but he is not in a hurry.


    The little beast seems to have lost any wisdom these days. He let Wang Yu talk alone and ignored it. He just threw something to eat when he was free.


    Turning back, a beast ran to sleep next to it.


    Fortunately, Wang Yu has been able to move slowly. After a few days, Wang Yu used some pills and refined the energy of the pills. Most of Wang Yu''s injuries have recovered.


    These days of cultivation did not have much force to improve his realm, but he vaguely absolutely saw the energy system of the world more clearly.


    In short, he can usually see bits and pieces of energy. At this time, he can see pieces!


    This can be said to be a qualitative leap.


    With the passing of such a life, Wang Yu suddenly found that one day an extremely powerful breath swayed slowly


    He looked up at the little beast, but he saw that the little beast was unprepared. He just woke up and shook his hair and sprinkled Wang Yu''s hair on the way.


    Wang Yu watched the little beast stagger away from the cave. Vaguely, he even felt that the little beast and Na''s extremely powerful breath coincided.


    Wang Yu was stunned and looked. The two animals looked like relatives


    Did the little beast take him to his base camp?


    Wang Yu''s snooping seemed to attract the attention of the female beast. Suddenly, the huge pressure carefully avoided the little beast and hit Wang Yu hard.


    Wang Yu''s body was not perfect. How could he feel better under the pressure?


    But he just trembled slightly and insisted on not falling down!


    Sitting to this extent has made his old injury relapse, and the pain all over has reached a point that ordinary people can''t even imagine!


    The little beast seemed to look back at Wang Yu, and then roared at the mother beast. At the same time, the pressure on Wang Yu disappeared, and there was no more hardship!


    Wang Yu was already sweating, and his pain and chaos in his body made him miserable.


    In the next few days, Wang Yu could only practice and recuperate silently in the cave. The realm was delayed and had no intention to break through, but it was normal. Wang Yu had just broken through the seven grade martial apprentice in those days. How could he break through so quickly?


    However, these days are not without any harvest for Wang Yu. At least his strength has recovered. Now he can use the power of the seven grade martial arts disciples like an arm command!


    That kind of power is more than ten degrees different from the power feeling of the previous Wupin martial arts disciples. At the moment, even Wang Yu is a little confused


    Did he really kill a first-class warrior?


    But that''s just thinking.


    Youming Qian is naturally a real warrior who can''t really be a first-class warrior, but Wang Yu only accounted for the factor of luck at that time


    When Wang Yu looked back, he could only sigh the injustice of Youming''s latent death. But he didn''t mean to be unfair to Youming dive. After all, at that time, either he died or Youming dive died!


    It is impossible for Wang Yu to cut grass without removing roots.


    But Wang Yu also won''t do anything to bully the weak


    Seeing the little beast again is the time when Wang Yu''s injury is more than half healed, and his rapid strength has the ability to manipulate.


    The little beast''s eyes flashed human complexity. Then he threw a soul coagulating grass in front of Wang Yu. Before Wang Yu said anything, the little beast had already run away.


    Wang Yu looked at the frozen soul grass in front of him


    This soul curdling grass is what he needs. Yes, he was silent for this soul curdling grass before, but he didn''t expect to see it again under such circumstances.


    And the little beast


    Twisting the soul coagulating grass, Wang Yu''s look became complicated


    The little beast didn''t know whether to leave with the mother beast or return to the stagnant lake alone.


    For a long time, Wang Yu sighed.


    When was he so sentimental? He and the little beast are on one side, so why bother to ask for something else?


    I have to say that Wang Yu has fallen in love with this cunning little beast these days.


    However, he has more things to do


    Since the little beast doesn''t want to follow him, everything else is not important, and he is not a person who can''t give up.

 Chapter 546

    In the dense jungle, a warrior dressed in black walks through it. His hands rise and fall. Between the fluctuations of force, he takes away a wave of life!


    If you pay attention, it''s not difficult to find that the strength of these dead warriors may not be weaker than those who killed them, but the dismissal of those in black is really terrible


    If you are more careful, you will be surprised to find that the targets of these people in black are martial artists dressed in Youming palace!


    This is not surprising. What is the origin of these people in black?


    How dare they confront the first force here, Youming palace? It''s not going to die.


    The man in black burned the body of the nether palace, and then quietly evacuated


    However, the man in black can''t succeed every time, but when they don''t succeed, they retreat with one blow. It''s very fast and people can''t catch it, but the man in black doesn''t seem to care.


    The strength of these people in black is not very strong, and they don''t even reach the realm of samurai, but it makes the Youming palace a headache! However, Youming palace has declared war on Wutian college. At this time, it really doesn''t want to make trouble.


    And today, maybe it''s the end of this thing!


    Because it seems that the young palace master of Youming palace is going to take people to besiege the mysterious man in black, and the young palace master of Youming Palace - Youming hidden dragon is already the realm of a second-class warrior!


    And it seems that there is not even a strong warrior among the people in black.


    But most people don''t believe such news. After all, no strong warrior has the courage to declare war with the nether palace?


    Wang Yu killed a trail of blood before he came out of the dead forest. His whole body was covered with messy blood. Those who have martial animals also have their own.


    Without the breath of the little beast, Wang Yu was very difficult to walk in the dead forest. Fortunately, his strength was improved, and his physical strength was unexpectedly strong!


    There is also the power of the soul - this may be the effect of soul coagulating grass, Wang Yu guessed.


    Previously, in the cave of the little beast, Wang Yu crushed the soul coagulating grass into grass juice, instead of cinnabar and other things, and drew a small talisman, which was photographed on the soul sword by Wang Yu.


    Then Wang Yu could feel the small soul of the ten thousand soul sword waking up slowly. At this time, the big stone in Wang Yu''s heart fell down, and then he came out of the dead forest


    It''s nearly three months, and he didn''t come out until today!


    However, the mountain life these days is extremely difficult, but looking at the fine light flashing in his eyes from time to time, I know that this boy must have got a lot of benefits in the mountain forest!


    His mind turned slightly. Wang Yu took his income from the ring and packed it into a huge package


    ?? Wang Yu''s behavior is not meaningless. Najie may not be a strange thing in the eyes of the students in the college, but it may have a different meaning for the people in the small town on the edge of the forest.


    ?? Moreover, close to the dead forest, there is often a new profession - mercenary! This gratifying often doesn''t look at your realm, but your strength. They admire the strong and even give their lives for the strong!


    ?? There are two very lively things in this border town today.


    ?? First, the Youming palace is annoyed by people in black. Today, under the leadership of Youming hidden dragon, the leader of Shaogong palace, we finally want to destroy that strange organization in one fell swoop.


    ?? Moreover, it is said that the place of destruction was in the dead forest not far from the town.


    ?? Wang Yu stepped heavily into the largest mercenary store in the town. The huge package immediately attracted the attention of the front desk.


    ?? The girl in red walked past, and the size of her chest was even more thrilling under her intention, "Hello, sir, are you going to sell the parts of these martial beasts?"


    ?? Wang Yu nodded without squinting.


    ?? Seeing Wang Yu''s behavior, the girl also accepted his frivolity. She still knew some rules, so she took people to the appraiser without words all the way.


    ?? When he left the mercenary shop, a pile of sundries in Wang Yu''s package had been sold and the price was fair, but Wang Yu didn''t mean to relax at all.


    He frowned.


    When he went to the appraisal, he asked the appraiser if there was anything interesting around here.


    The old man said there were two things, one was his own.


    Another is about the mysterious organization of the man in black. According to the appraiser, the mysterious organization of the man in black seems to be for revenge, but he doesn''t know why.


    However, it is said that he is the leader of an inner sect of Wutian college.


    Wang Yu''s heart clicked. Did the nether palace falsely release the news of his death, or did the two elders recognize his death that day?


    No matter what kind of possibility it is, he doesn''t want the organization that almost doesn''t play to death to be his people!


    And he also needs to go there to have a look!

 Chapter 547

    There was hardly any sound in the forest. It looked like the headquarters of the mysterious people in black.


    Many people in black gather here, but there is no communication between them. Some people heal their wounds silently, and there are even talismans who keep making talismans!


    Look at the skill of the talisman. You know, even the nether palace doesn''t necessarily have such a highly skilled talisman, but I didn''t expect that this small force, which seems to be invisible, should have such ability!


    Wang Yumo silently came here with a black robed man who killed the people of Youming palace. He was also amazed.


    However, when he saw the fufu master''s technique, he suddenly had a look of bitter laughter.


    The talisman is one of the special talismans he gave to the he family.


    Combined with what the appraiser said seemed to be for revenge, Wang Yu suddenly realized that the people in black must have a great relationship with himself!


    On this land, the people who can have a great relationship with themselves are nothing more than lonely souls.


    When Wang Yu raised his eyes to look at these people in front of him again, he took a complex look that he didn''t notice... It has been widely said that the young palace master of Youming palace, Youming hidden dragon, will lead people to encircle and suppress here today. He doesn''t believe that the so-called leader of strength didn''t notice anything.


    Sure enough, a man in black came not far away and knelt down. "Lord, the people of the nether hidden dragon are coming."


    The black robed man in front just nodded slightly, and suddenly a slightly sad voice came out under the black robe, "everyone, today is our last day, are you afraid?"


    There was no sound underneath.


    The man in black smiled again, "everything will act according to the plan!"


    "Yes!"


    The people in black suddenly dispersed.


    The sun was shining gently, and the leader raised his head slightly. Looking at the beautiful face, it turned out to be wolf green!


    Wang Yu blinked into the field.


    Suddenly, almost everyone''s opportunity was locked on him, but Wang Yu smiled and removed all the disguises on his face.


    At that moment, there was silence.


    "Door master!"


    Langqing''s expression was startled and strange, and the Buddha in his eyes was mixed with doubt.


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly when he saw his look. Should he think he was sent by the nether palace to confuse him?


    With a slight sigh, "wolf green, do you remember the small hole by the mountain?"


    A small hole by the mountain?


    Wolf green looked stunned. Only he and Wang Yu knew the little cave!


    Is it really Wang Yu in front of you!


    However, the nether palace has clearly released the news that Wang Yu has died in the hands of the warrior ghost of the nether palace. How can he still be alive?


    You know, in order to round up Wang Yu, two first-class warriors, three ninth class martial arts disciples and countless martial arts disciples were sent out! In that battle, none of them existed under the five grade martial arts disciples!


    "You." Lang Qing''s voice trembled slightly, "how could you..."


    Wang Yu looked at the appearance of Lang Qing and his eyes were clear. He said with a loud smile, "the old ghost dog always thinks he can kill me, but what''s the reality?"


    Langqing looked at Wang Yu and couldn''t stand laughing. "Hahaha, just say that the sect leader won''t be in danger easily!"


    Wang Yu shook his head with a smile. If he didn''t believe the news of Youming palace, how could he come out to avenge him at all costs?


    However, if the strongest of these small forces is only wolf Qing, it seems to be a fantasy. After all, martial artists have their own pride.


    Wang Yu said this to Lang Qing, but Lang Qing sighed and said, "those who didn''t want to stay in the lonely soul were dismissed. Finally, these people are willing to avenge the sect leader."


    Wang Yu was stunned. Then he looked solemn and said in a loud voice, "you all want to accept it!"


    Then he bowed down deeply. Those men who knew that the sect leader had come back were at a loss before they had time to be happy.


    But I heard Wang Yu''s solemn promise, "I have nothing else, reputation first. People respect me a foot and I respect people a foot. Your kindness will be rewarded by Wang Yu!"


    There was another silence below, but Wang Yu knew that these honest men couldn''t say anything, so he smiled. He turned around and told Lang Qing something about the nether palace.


    Wang Yu was stunned and sighed as he listened to Lang Qing, "that is to say, you led the hidden dragon from the nether world?"


    Wolf green nodded and smiled bitterly, "there''s no way."


    Youming palace has declared war on Wutian college, so some students of Wutian college can also participate in the hanging of Youming palace!


    Therefore, some colleges within Wutian college who want to avenge Wang Yu will also participate in the anti hanging action!

 Chapter 548

    Students of Wutian college?


    Wang Yu was stunned, but his feelings became more complicated. He was really he de and he could not! Try your best to get the full help of the charming children of these days!


    When I was moved, the big stone in my heart also fell


    It was supposed to be a doomed situation. At the moment, the status of prey and hunters has been reversed! It''s hard to imagine, but this is the rule of this continent!


    Strength can decide everything, but false strength will be defeated by wisdom. Sure enough, just for a moment, a shadow came quietly not far away. It was indeed a student of Wutian college. Many inner court forces Wang Yu had contacted before were involved.


    What puzzled Wang Yu was that Xuanling still pulled his face


    The cold xuancen came, and Wang Yu smiled bitterly.


    "Everybody, this is..."


    As soon as the words fell, there was a stagger at the feet of Wu Tian''s people, and Xuanling''s look was the most subtle.


    "Wang Yu?"


    "Exactly."


    Silent


    Isn''t this guy dead? But if Wang Yu died, where did the living come from? The crowd almost widened their eyes.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly and said his escape experience at will, but he hid the psychedelic beast, just saying that he had good luck.


    "You''re a real boy." he paused, but the man didn''t say anything.


    Wang Yu''s luck is really amazing, but apart from lamenting Wang Yu''s good luck, others can''t say anything.


    At this time, many powerful smells that seemed to have been hidden for a long time suddenly gushed out!


    The lone wolf people were suddenly full of energy, "coming!"


    The laughter of the nether Hidden Dragon echoed in the mountains and forests, "ha ha ha, today I want to see who you are!"


    Wang Yu took a step with a smile, "it''s me."


    "Wang Yu!"


    The look of the nether hidden dragon became ugly, because the nether palace had received the exact news that the highest level of the mysterious organization was the seven grade martial arts disciple.


    Youming sent Yue to give the position of the person in charge of the operation to his son, but Youming Qianlong didn''t think Wang Yu was here!


    Even though Wang Yu is only a Wupin warrior, he also has the ability to compete with a Wupin warrior!


    However, the corners of the mouth of the nether hidden dragon are slightly hooked.


    He is naturally different from those first-class warriors who only know arrogance. Wang Yu must be invincible to him.


    What makes Youming Qianlong resent is that Wang Yu stepped on the bottom of the recent ranking of young heroes and became the real first person! That is to say, Wutian college has crushed the Youming palace here!


    After Wang Yu died, Youming Qianlong once sent someone to contact the person in charge of the ranking list, but the person in charge was unwilling to remove Wang Yu. It turned out that Wang Yu was not dead!


    Thinking of the warrior ghost guy in the palace, the Youming Hidden Dragon frowned sinister.


    "The young palace leader is safe here." Wang Yu hugged his fist, and his pretty face was still smiling. He whispered, "Wutian college has been practicing here. What''s the matter with the young palace leader?"


    Speaking of this, the Youming Qianlong looked around. Unexpectedly, all the students around were from Wutian college. These colleges even wore the uniforms of Wutian college!


    Among those people in black robes, the ghost hidden dragon also saw several familiar faces from Wutian college. These people are not only from Wutian college, but also from Wang Yu''s damn boy''s lonely soul.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable anger filled the nether hidden dragon!


    "Damn boy, don''t quibble. Since the Dharma protector of the Youming palace died in your hand, wait for the punishment of the Youming palace!" the Youming Hidden Dragon looked cold. "Everyone in the Youming palace listen to the order and go!"


    Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly hooked, and his eyes gently swept over the people present, "would you like to fight Wang Yu?"


    "We''ll follow!"


    In this way, the two men and horses fought together, but Wang Yu and Youming Qianlong didn''t move!


    With different colors of force and overwhelming force, Wang Yu glanced at the students and the Youming palace.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly raised and suddenly collided with the eyes of the nether hidden dragon!


    Youming Qianlong''s lips moved, which clearly said, "wait to die, boy!"


    Wang Yu''s eyebrow tip was picked, and his cold intention covered his eyes. He also returned to the past, "don''t bark, puppy!"


    At this time, war was imminent.


    The netherworld dragon moved and looked cold. A talisman like a soul summoning flag appeared in his hand! Then the ghost spirit lingered around him, and there was an indescribable power.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were light, and the ten thousand soul sword came out from his right hand and shook a mysterious frequency. It was also the power of ice and fire of a special power!


    "Do!"


    When Wang Yu raised his eyes again, he only heard the cry of the ghost hidden dragon. The soul summoning flag flew towards him in a very funny way.

 Chapter 549

    As soon as the ten thousand soul sword was lifted and split, the soul calling flag was blocked back.


    But at this time, the nether hidden dragon still looked relaxed, but it was heavy for Wang Yu. After all, Wang Yu is only a seven grade martial artist, and the Youming hidden dragon is a one grade warrior. The gap between the two exists.


    Wang Yu stepped back a lot. Seeing this, the dark Hidden Dragon flashed disdain in his eyes.


    At this time, I saw the fiery red bead flying in the shape of pin. It was the fire phoenix bead thrown by Wang Yu. This fire phoenix bead may have a miraculous effect on the nine pin martial arts disciples, but it was a little troublesome for the first-class warriors.


    However, Wang Yu threw the fire phoenix bead to delay time or to let himself breathe a little.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help swallowing pills in the gap of time. There were many pills under the root of his tongue.


    The pill turned into a supreme energy and poured into Wang Yu''s limbs and bones. Under the joint development of ninghun grass and the special power of ice and fire, Wang Yu''s physical quality has been very strong.


    Otherwise, if it is a powerful pill, Wang Yu will explode!


    The nether Hidden Dragon frowned and broke up the fire phoenix beads. "Boy Wang Yu, if you only have these strengths, today is your death date!"


    Wang Yu also smiled, but with some bad intentions.


    In the following time, the nether hidden dragon was very annoying.


    Wang Yu was standing there, even leisurely, but the Youming hidden dragon was in a hurry. At this time, Wang Yu didn''t even release a martial arts skill, and wanhun sword was just put in his left hand at will.


    But Wang Yu''s right hand didn''t stop. Sometimes there were fire phoenix beads and sometimes runes. There were also gadgets that Wang Yu practiced when he was free.


    Cough, although runes are generally used for attacks, sometimes they may not be so.


    For example, the pink fog barrier around the nether Hidden Dragon


    When Wang Yu saw the pink fog barrier, he couldn''t stand blushing. When did he refine it? Why doesn''t he have any impression? Maybe it''s taking something from someone else''s ring?


    The lonely soul who has been secretly watching the battle between the two people coughed up. What are the things refined by their sect leader?


    However, this is still a sinister gadget, which makes the nether Hidden Dragon angry. The real strong won''t use such a move, but Wang Yu won''t care.


    What''s more, they are already enemies of life and death. How can they care about face?


    Sen Leng''s force condensed into water vapor and dissipated the fog barrier. The dark hidden dragon stood out with a flushed face and an ugly look, and said darkly: "Wang Yu, you have the ability to fight openly. What does such a shady thing mean!"


    Wang Yu''s face had already recovered calm. "Although foreign objects are also part of his strength, since it is the sincere invitation of the young palace leader, Wang Yu will follow."


    Then the soul sword in his hand quickly changed to his right hand. The power of ice and fire was covered in an instant. The nether Hidden Dragon had not recovered, and Wang Yu''s sword had been smashed down.


    The netherworld Hidden Dragon retreated and narrowly avoided this sudden move.


    He raised his head and looked Yin Wu. "He is worthy of being the king''s sect leader. The best way to remove Yin people is sneak attack."


    There was no lack of sarcasm in his tone, but Wang Yu shrugged carelessly, "the final result is your death."


    "Arrogance!"


    The ghost is spinning around the nether hidden dragon!


    A lone soul fighting with the people of the nether palace suddenly cried out in pain, "Tianquan!"


    This sound seemed to be the beginning. Some people in the lonely souls kept shouting. Their voices were all directed at the ghosts around the hidden dragon!


    Wang Yu''s look suddenly sank, and there was a ghost around the nether hidden dragon. Wang Yu thought it was the force of cultivation, but he didn''t expect that this man turned his soul into martial arts. It''s shameless!


    But Wang Yu didn''t notice that the look of the people in the Youming palace was also unnatural.


    It turns out that the leader of the Youming palace, Youming chayue, doesn''t agree with the people in the Youming palace who use people''s souls for cultivation, and that Youming chayue has never used people''s souls, but they didn''t expect that the young leader dared to disobey the leader''s orders!


    With a cold hum, the souls of those people screamed bitterly, with strange puncture force. Even the spirits as strong as Wang Yu could not stand the cold hum.


    "Sect leader! Kill him!"


    More and more lonely souls look ferocious. Their friends or relatives are made into a kind of martial arts cultivation by the young palace master of the nether palace. It''s really torture!


    Wang Yu''s face was indifferent, "as you wish."


    In a word, the eyes of all the lonely souls were red, and their martial arts towards the nether palace were also powerful, as if they regarded the people in front of them as their enemies!

 Chapter 550

    Wang Yu raised his eyes and looked at the ghosts. His eyes suddenly turned red, but he looked so indifferent.


    With one hand, he murmured, "fire burns the sky."


    This time it was an overwhelming fire, not a fire dragon.


    For the souls that should have dissipated in the world, dying from the fire is the best choice.


    Poof poof!


    Souls disappear one by one. They are all lonely souls. Now they finally get the final liberation!


    Wang Yu looked sad, and everyone present looked the same.


    The miserable soul was reborn in the red flame, turned into wisps of smoke, and completely dissipated between the heaven and earth.


    Looking at the souls collected hard, the ghost hidden dragon, who was previously happy because of the pain of the lonely soul, looked suddenly dark!


    "Wang Yu..." the voice of Yin measurement seemed to come from Jiuyou. However, at the moment Wang Yu raised his eyes, the Youming Hidden Dragon suddenly lost its voice.


    What kind of eyes are they? They are so red, but they have infinite power of ice and cold. The good play makes people linger between fire and ice. It only makes people cold at a glance!


    Wang Yu smiled gently and took back the ten thousand soul sword, "ghost bug, use people''s souls to cultivate martial arts. You''re very good!"


    The nether Hidden Dragon came out of the cold eyes, but his face was still stiff. "Since the book is dead, it''s their honor to be a puppet for me!"


    Wang Yu smiled without anger. "I thought the person opposite me was a man..." unexpectedly, it was an animal! Without a word, Wang Yu''s eyes were strange and his fingers came out gently. This time, it was one and a half!


    The magical force is most of the fire phoenix force mixed with some cold force. At the moment, the two forces seem to be intertwined and like two individuals without any constraints, but their common goal at the moment is the beast opposite, the ghost bug!


    This kind of martial arts makes Youming Qianlong frightened. How can such a martial arts be used by a small seven grade martial artist like Wang Yu!


    He even had a deep hunch that he might fall in Wang Yu''s hands.


    No no no! impossible.


    The nether Hidden Dragon clenched its teeth and looked ferocious like a giant beast that ate people in ancient times. How could he be inferior to the people who came out of a border town!


    What a joke!


    It was too late. It was too fast at that time. The Youming Hidden Dragon clearly knew that he was defeated by Wang Yu, but it was covered up by jealousy in his heart. He could only support hard. The runes on his body were consumed one by one, but Wang Yu''s finger was far from falling.


    This was the first time that the nether Hidden Dragon felt the fear of death. Under this fear, he dragged several nether palace people around him and pushed them out.


    Poof... Just a gentle sound, those people''s lives are gone! Hold on for no more than three seconds! Wang Yu''s face was indifferent and seemed to have emptied everything. "Animals are animals!"


    The youyou Hidden Dragon laughed, "so what? The last history of the world is written by living people. What is Wang Yu?"


    Wang Yu is not angry, or at the moment, Wang Yu has no emotional fluctuations. He is in a state of strange emotional balance. His strange finger suddenly pressed down, there was no overwhelming Weiya, but the hidden dragon felt the threat of death! It was such a moment that the Youming Qianlong finally understood the gap between himself and Wang Yu!


    He even began to regret his overestimation, but there was no room for regret! There will only be one ending of the nether hidden dragon!


    Under that finger, the space behind the nether Hidden Dragon even fluctuated faintly! What a powerful force! The nether Hidden Dragon really regretted that he died in the nether palace. How could his life be better than the so-called Dharma protector?


    But it''s all over. The thickest image in front of the hidden dragon is his own shelled soul!


    The power of ice and fire is strong enough and indeed has the effect of burning the soul, but Wang Yu didn''t expect that the nether Hidden Dragon could also have a soul, so Wang Yu only infinitely strengthened the physical attack of the power of ice and fire when one finger fell, so that the soul of the nether Hidden Dragon didn''t suffer any damage!


    Generally speaking, there are few strong warriors who produce soul. Moreover, even if they produce soul, they can''t be so strong!


    The nether hidden dragon is obviously one of the accidents!


    After the brilliance of the power of ice and fire gradually dissipated, what was left was the unconscious soul of the nether hidden dragon. His consciousness was a little vague, but the nether hidden dragon was still alive. Although it was in another magical way, it was alive after all, and even had the chance of rebirth.


    Wang Yu''s pupils suddenly tightened, "Youming Qianlong!"


    The ghost of the nether hidden dragon finally returned completely under this sound. Looking at his almost transparent soul state, he finally couldn''t stand shouting!

 Chapter 551

    "Ah! Wang Yu!" there was a deep hatred for Wang Yu in that voice!


    If it weren''t for Wang Yu, how could he have fallen into such a situation?


    If it weren''t for Wang Yu, he would never have left only one soul here to support him! Wang Yu sneered, his eyes suddenly cold, "Youming Qianlong, you shouldn''t practice martial arts with the soul of a lonely soul."


    An almost plain sentence, but it made the Youming Hidden Dragon feel the supreme ice cold from his heart. He was afraid!


    He was afraid after he was destroyed by Wang Yu. Wang Yu almost became a demon in his heart!


    But at the moment, fear is useless. The soul of the hidden dragon is too weak. He has no attack power!


    Wang Yu waved with his hand, and the last ice and fire force in his body hit the Youming Qianlong along the meridians. Everyone thought that the Youming Qianlong would die like this, including the Youming Qianlong himself.


    But at this moment, changes suddenly occurred.


    The power of ice and fire suddenly shook twice as if it had touched the nemesis in front of the Youming hidden dragon, and then disappeared!


    At the same time, an extremely powerful wave of force filled the place where people were in five days!


    "Jie Jie! What a good soul!"


    The voice was strange and gloomy. It was the old man in gray robe!


    The old man in grey robe looks a little old and bent. Although he can''t see his face, his dead spirit shows that the old man is not far from death.


    But Wang Yu doesn''t think so. There is a strange thing in the old man in grey robe. Wang Yu doesn''t know what it is, but his keen perception has told him that the old man in grey robe is definitely not as simple as it seems!


    His identity is definitely more than a powerful warrior!


    However, these thoughts just flashed in Wang Yu''s heart. For Wang Yu, at the moment, he pays more attention to the word soul in the old man''s mouth!


    Does it mean that the old man didn''t come to rescue the Youming hidden dragon?


    The next second, the cry of the nether Hidden Dragon let the people solve their doubts, "elder dust, save me!"


    Wang Yu looked at the existence of the dust elder called by the nether hidden dragon. Would he really save the nether hidden dragon? Wang Yu even had a deep disgusting feeling for the dust elder in front of him, but Wang Yu didn''t know where the disgusting feeling came from.


    The dust elder smiled strangely and said, "of course you want to save, how can you not save."


    The nether hidden dragon was immersed in the joy of rebirth, and could not even feel the very strange tone of the dust elder. The elder Chen suddenly stretched out his finger and waved his arm to sweep all the people present one by one, "your souls are very good."


    Suddenly, he paused strangely, "but now these souls can only be on you, but don''t worry, they are just... Sojourn! Jie ~"


    Wang Yu''s eyes were shining slightly, but he didn''t say a word, but looked at the man coldly.


    When the old man in grey robe looked at Wang Yu, his body suddenly trembled and said to himself: what a strange physique. It was a body mixed with ice and fire. Suddenly his eyes changed. Maybe his soul was also very strange.


    However, the old man in the grey robe licked his lips and looked unbearably sorry. If he didn''t have to take away the hidden dragon at the moment, he would really want to leave Wang Yu''s soul.


    Wang Yu naturally felt that kind of Yin Wu''s eyes had been wandering on his body, but he knew that the person in front of him could not be defeated at will, so he had to endure it.


    The old man smiled and swept away the soul of the nether hidden dragon.


    Even though he couldn''t see the old man''s face, Wang Yu could still feel the old man''s covet for the soul of the nether hidden dragon, like seeing the food with incomparable eyebrows and tails. Such a metaphor gave Wang Yu some scope, but the old man''s feeling for Wang Yu was like this.


    The old man left for a while, but it was still silent here.


    The strength of that person is too strong. I don''t know when they can compete!


    Wang Yu sighed, "aren''t you just frightened by the things in front of you?"


    Scared?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wang Yu turned back with a smile. His handsome face only warmed people''s hearts under the sunshine. On this day, they heard Wang Yu say that they would reach that level.


    They heard Wang Yu say that when they reach the old man''s age, they will certainly be a stronger existence!


    Yes, they all believe!


    The man in front of him is the creator of miracles. He is good at creating miracles. Just now, he alone forced a first-class warrior to the extent of only one soul with the power of the seven grade martial arts disciples!


    If it were not for the sudden killing of a grey robed old man, or the existence of that first-class warrior, it would become a number on Wang Yu''s final record!

 Chapter 552

    In the dark palace, the netherworld sent more and looked ferocious.


    "Who! Who did it! How dare he!"


    The roar of Tuo''s anger had spread all over the palace, but at this time, his audience was only the strong man in gray robe.


    Jie''s laughter came from the side, with supreme temptation, "is the palace master really unwilling to cooperate with me? At this time, only our ghost palace can save him."


    He said, of course, is the nether hidden dragon.


    The soul of the nether Hidden Dragon looked weaker now, even weaker than Wang Yu after he was hurt, and the dead spirit of the old man in gray robe weakened a lot at the moment. I don''t know what the light has to do with it.


    The ghost sent his body to tremble. Naturally, he didn''t want his only son to die, but he didn''t want to submit to the heresy of the ghost sect.


    Although the ghost sect has always been a subsidiary of the ghost sect, it is different after all!


    He has never practiced the gloomy skill of the fruit ghost sect, nor has he ever used people''s souls to practice martial arts. Every time he practices, the souls he uses are the souls of martial animals, or simply he uses his own force to condense such power without souls.


    But the disadvantage is also obvious, that is, the speed of cultivation is very slow. If you changed your soul to practice, the Youming palace would not be in such a remote place at the moment.


    Moreover, if the nether world had trained such martial arts more and more early, he would not even have the ability to save his only son.


    Unknowingly, the nails have been deeply embedded in the flesh and blood!


    The grey robed old man was waiting for him. He knew that there was only one way to compromise in the end, because in the heart of the netherworld, his son''s status could not be compared with that of all external things - including his concept and thought of life that he had adhered to for a long time.


    The old man showed an expression of victory.


    "OK..."


    For a long time, Youming sent Yue finally nodded and agreed. The old man smiled this time, as if this was the most correct final result.


    Youming sent Yue naturally didn''t know that at the moment he promised, the heart of Youming Qianlong was full of infinite fear, which was even stronger than the moment Wang Yu killed him!


    Because if he fell into the hands of the grey robed man, he might be a food!


    He really felt that the corpse spot on the grey robed man''s face bit his soul, as well as the expression of enjoyment and the pain deep into the bone marrow!


    Even if he just remembered it, it was painful for Wang Yu, which was hard for him to accept.


    The hidden dragon hated Wang Yu again. He even thought that if he could live in the end, he would kill Wang Yu and eat his soul.


    He wants to restore all his pain to Wang Yu!


    No, maybe I don''t need to wait, because my father has promised to cooperate with elder Chen this time. With elder Chen''s temperament, he will not let go of the genius soul like Wang Yu.


    Hehe, although I hate Wang Yu, I have to admit that Wang Yu is really powerful. That kind of power is not only because of some special convenience, but also because of his talent and luck!


    The hidden dragon even thought that if he had the talent and luck like Wang Yu, his final journey would not be worse than Wang Yu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Report to the sect leader! The Youming palace is under martial law! It is about to declare war on Wutian college!"


    A man in black slipped into the conference hall, knelt on one knee neatly and explained the matter clearly.


    Wang Yu couldn''t stand frowning. He just guessed that the old man in grey robe must have some strange connection with the Youming palace, but he didn''t expect that this connection would connect with Wutian college.


    Maybe his vision is too narrow. There must be a lot of things he can''t take into account, but what is it?


    wait!


    Soul!


    There are two conditions for the emergence of soul, either genius or strong, and there are talents and strong in Wutian college. What''s more - as long as the strong in Wutian college is necessarily genius!


    Then, combined with the special love of the grey robed man for the soul, Wang Yu was in a cold sweat. I really hope the final result is not what he thought, otherwise it would be an insult to those geniuses!


    A scholar prefers death to humiliation!


    With a long sigh, he looked at the round moon outside the window. On this continent, there will be a full moon every three months. This is also the best opportunity for cultivation.


    If you guessed correctly, the attack time of Youming Palace should be early tomorrow morning, that is, when the sun just rises.

 Chapter 553

    The skill attribute of Youming palace is cold, but it doesn''t mean that the cultivation at night will be better. On the contrary, the Yin and moisture at night are too heavy. For people in Youming palace, night is not a good time for cultivation.


    Similarly, for them, this night is not a good attack time.


    Because all the people in the nether palace, apart from the existence of Dharma protectors specially trained, others are habitual at night and sleep like ordinary people.


    Tonight is a sleepless night!


    Wu Tianming didn''t sleep either. He dodged and appeared beside Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t look alarmed. He just took a step back and bowed down and said, "Dean."


    Wu Tianming sighed and walked to Wang Yu. "Do you think this will be the last existence of Wu Tian college?"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. At this time, both firm words and comforting words seemed a little false.


    Wu Tianming said, "I fought with the grey robed man that day. I''m not his opponent."


    It was because Wu Tianming had a fight with the man in the grey robe that he would not fight when he had been provoking Wu Tian college in Youming Palace at that time.


    If not, how can Wu Tianming allow the people of Youming palace to dominate the territory of Wu Tian college?


    Wang Yu paused and suddenly thought of something, "isn''t there anything that can make the strength of students soar rapidly after the inheritance of Wutian College for so long?"


    Wu Tianming hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    "Yes, but."


    After a pause, the special features of that place are naturally known by the elders in the Academy, and even some old school forces in Wutian academy are clear about such existence.


    But Wang Yu is a lonely soul after all, and the lonely soul is just a new force, so it''s not surprising that Wang Yu doesn''t know the domineering blood dragon pool.


    After reading this, Wu Tianming explained the mystery of the blood dragon pool one by one.


    It turns out that the blood dragon pool is really a good place to improve our strength, which is the biggest reason why the first president set up this Wutian college here.


    Moreover, the deeper the blood dragon pool went, the more powerful the force was, but at the same time, it became more and more domineering. In front of the blood dragon pool, even Wu Tianming didn''t dare to go deep into it easily.


    As long as you go deeper, Wu Tianming will be in danger of exploding!


    In such a place full of temptation and danger to improve strength, Wu Tianming or Wu Tian college can''t easily let ordinary students know.


    After all, if such existence were known to those outside, Wutian college must have been trodden down by those jealous people who want to divide the baby.


    Wang Yu''s eyes lit up, "Wang Yu applied to enter the blood dragon pool!"


    Wu Tianming suddenly changed his look and scolded with thin anger: "nonsense, do you know what kind of existence the blood dragon pool is? You dare to go in like this! You''re just a martial disciple of seven grades!"


    Wang Yu smiled, "but I have the strength of a warrior."


    Wu Tianming was suddenly silent. Wang Yu was a freak. He naturally knew that the blood dragon pool was too strange. What if Wang Yu accidentally fell in such a place?


    Wang Yu is undoubtedly a rare genius of Wutian college. When he grows up, he may become the pillar of Wutian college and even the living sign of the college, but he hasn''t grown up after all!


    Wu Tianming doesn''t want Wang Yu to take risks. After all, if Wu Tian college is doomed to collapse this time, Wang Yu may be one of the kindles to avenge Wu Tian college!


    "No!"


    Wu Tianming shook his sleeve and left.


    Wang Yu wanted to chase him, but there was a familiar wave of soul from the ten thousand soul sword. It was a small soul!


    When Wang Yu was happy, he stopped suddenly, but his face did not change at all.


    When the little soul woke up completely, a layer of familiar spiritual power became a barrier. Wang Yu dared to put the happy look on his face.


    "Little soul!"


    The ten thousand soul sword automatically appeared in front of Wang Yu. The small soul became a small sword, and there were even complicated patterns on the sword.


    Wang Yu was stunned, "this is..."


    The little soul shook the spirit body, "it just restored some memory, which is very vague, but my third seal should be untied."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yu was even more delighted!


    "Really!"


    "Just, not now."


    The little soul paused and still reached.


    Wanhunjing is indeed a very precious treasure to unlock the seal of wanhun sword, but at this time, the energy of wanhunjing is absorbed by Wang Yu after all. Xiaohun is worried that the energy of wanhunjing is not enough to support it to unlock the seal.


    Wang Yu thought, "is there anything that can supplement the energy of wanhunjing?"


    The little soul''s eyes narrowed. This is true, but that kind of thing often grows in places with heavy blood and moisture. There''s no need to think about it in Wutian college.

 Chapter 554

    Blood gas weight?


    Wang Yu sipped his lips. It was really.


    Originally, I entered the blood dragon pool only to improve my strength, but now it seems that I may need to find a treasure to improve the energy of wanhunjing itself.


    "What treasure is that?"


    "Blood kill!"


    Blood kill? Wang Yu was stunned.


    Although blood killing is also an uncommon and precious treasure, Wang Yu heard Wu Tianming say that the big bottom of the blood dragon pool has extremely dangerous blood killing power!


    The little soul was surprised at Wang Yu''s words. He didn''t expect that there was such a mystery at the bottom of the blood dragon pool... It seems that Wang Yu must go to the blood dragon pool!


    Although Wu Tianming doesn''t allow Wang Yu to enter the blood dragon pool, he can only look at it step by step now. If Wu Tianming doesn''t want to agree at the end, he can only sneak in.


    "North!"


    The little soul suddenly said something, but Wang Yu understood.


    Suddenly, a lot of martial arts came from the north, and there were a few of them that even the current Wang Yu could not match!


    There was also an extremely powerful force. Wang Yu guessed that the man should be the leader of Youming palace. Youming sent him over, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    The nether hidden dragon has cultivated the soul sucking martial arts, but I don''t know if this man has also cultivated such martial arts.


    The heart moves with the mind, and suddenly the body explodes!


    When I got here, I saw a pile of people standing in the distance.


    From a distance, there was no one wearing casual clothes in the College of Wutian University. At this time, it was said that Wang Yu who broke in in in casual clothes was like a foreign body. But at the moment, no one looked at Wang Yu with a strange look, because they all knew this seemingly young boy.


    His legend has spread into a belief in Wutian college.


    Especially when that belief reached its peak after the news that he had died came from the nether palace.


    When the forces in the major martial arts colleges went to avenge Wang Yu one after another, this belief almost turned into a symbol!


    Wang Yu touched his nose and flashed in.


    When he arrived in the crowd, Wang Yu saw that the lonely souls were dressed in black robes, and no one was wearing the special clothes of Wutian college, but there was a wave of force on their black robes!


    Wang Yu shrunk to the, and the lonely souls all met on one knee, "door Lord!"


    Wang Yu said with a wry smile, "why do you do this?"


    "That''s it, my faith, hahaha!" Hong Jun laughed loudly.


    Now Wang Yu has become a belief in the lonely soul, so such a welcome posture is nothing.


    Wang Yu could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    Facing the complicated look of Xuanling and others, Wang Yu just smiled and nodded.


    When the nether palace invaded wantonly, who would have such a mind to care about personal gratitude and resentment? What''s more, the grudges between Wang Yu and Xuanling have been cleared up when Xuanling helped Wang Yu take revenge!


    Casually glanced at the people of Wutian college, and Wang Yu looked at the Youming palace.


    The strength of the netherworld palace seems to have improved a lot in one night. Even some people Wang Yu can recognize their appearance. The former three grade martial arts disciples have become five grades in just a few days!


    Such strength progress is really embarrassing.


    "Who is Wang Yu?" as Wang Yu looked at the people in the Youming palace, a very dumb voice came from the Youming palace.


    The face of Wu Tian college suddenly became strange. Wang Yu was really extraordinary. Even at such a time, the leader of Youming palace could call the name himself.


    But people don''t think it''s green eyed.


    Wang Yu''s eyes lit up and WAN soul sword came out. "What''s the matter, old dog?"


    The young man''s mouth is slightly picked. In the slight sunlight, he is arrogant to the extreme!


    The sound of air-conditioning on both sides formed an amazing sound when the war began!


    "Oh."


    Youming sent Yue to throw away his grey robe. He was wearing the clothes he wore when the Youming Hidden Dragon''s body was destroyed by Wang Yu that day!


    "You, very good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his body burst out. Almost for a moment, Youming sent him to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu had already shot out when the voice of Youming sent Yue fell. Even so, he just avoided the palm of Youming sent Yue!


    The palm seemed soft and weak, but when it fell to the ground, the land turned into powder in an instant!


    Just when Youming sent the next palm to shoot Wang Yu face-to-face, the powerful force wave stopped Wang Yu''s safe guard. Wu Tianming''s voice came with anger, "the palace master is very angry. At this time, he still has the intention to humiliate a young generation."


    "Junior? Oh!"


    When Youming sent Yue to look up, his eyes were red because of anger. "I don''t care if he is a junior or not. I only know that he killed my son!"

 Chapter 555

    "So what? There are many dead people on this continent. Is your son Jinggui the only one?" Wu Tianming said coldly.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Three good words in a row, it''s not hard to hear that the anger in Youming''s mind has accumulated to an almost extreme state!


    At this moment, Wu Tianming''s positive and Youming''s dispatches are against each other. They are almost inseparable from each other. The speed is frightening!


    Wang Yu''s eyes turned and rushed up to find a Youming palace Dharma protector who was killing among the students.


    This dharma protector is also the existence of a first-class warrior, but even if it is very difficult, Wang Yu does not have one stop in the hands of a first-class warrior! What''s more, he has countless talismans, fire phoenix beads, and... Pills.


    Fire phoenix beads and pills were given to Xin Yue in the small crystal when he left.


    And I don''t know why, Xinyue''s pill is almost 30% better than the pill on the market!


    Boom!


    There were powerful force fluctuations and disorderly martial arts. Sometimes a broken limb flew out. Wang Yu bit and shouted.


    The power of ice and fire on the ten thousand soul sword suddenly became stronger. The students nearby saw the situation here and gave the warrior several insidious martial arts.


    Wang Yu looked back and pointed out that the warrior''s shrill cry suddenly rang.


    The burning fire burned his body completely!


    Moreover, in order to avoid repeating the mistakes, Wang Yu added the power that can destroy the soul to the burning fire. This unknown first-class warrior even died without leaving his soul!


    The next second, the hidden runner gave a light sigh and frowned.


    Normally, that first-class warrior is a genius, but why didn''t even have a soul?


    Then, when the grey robed man collected his soul, he divided a wisp of energy into Wang Yu. When Wang Yu killed a first-class warrior again, the grey robed man''s look finally changed.


    Then Wang Yu clearly knows how to make people''s souls disappear!


    As soon as his eyes coagulated, the man in grey robe called a two-level warrior and ordered a few words at will. Then he looked at Wang Yu Yin Wu.


    At this time, Wang Yu, immersed in the war, suddenly felt boundless pressure.


    The little soul took a cold breath and said, "no, it''s a second-class warrior. Damn it, I don''t know how to stare at you."


    Wang Yu''s face changed, and then he bit his teeth and shot at Wu Tianming.


    At this time, Wu Tianming and Youming''s dispatch is becoming white hot, but he knows that even at this time, it''s not difficult for Wu Tianming to protect him!


    Just at the moment of approaching, Wang Yu suddenly stopped. Wang Yu turned back fiercely and ran towards the second-class warrior!


    The little soul was surprised and suddenly laughed.


    What does it matter?


    Even if the current Wang Yu can''t match, there''s no reason to retreat like this. Otherwise, what''s the difference between Wang Yu and those geniuses?


    The second class warrior was stunned and then laughed, "good boy, have courage!"


    Wang Yu doesn''t have any idea of what to do. The second-class warrior is too powerful for Wang Yu now. He doesn''t have any way to deal with it, even the ice and fire sky!


    Perhaps the word "match" can be said when the ice and fire double heaven cultivation reaches the final level, but at the moment, even running away seems to be full of pain for Wang Yu.


    Bang!


    Wang Yu beat the man down. The sharp pain almost made Wang Yu''s spirit start to relax, but Wang Yu knew he didn''t even have a chance to relax, because he might lose his life in the next second!


    "Drink!"


    Wang Yu stood up, and the ten thousand soul sword was used as a knife to block the ruthless attack there.


    "Hahaha, genius, remember, I''m Li Qing who took your life!"


    The wild laughter, with the fluctuation of force, severely pressed Wang Yu.


    The little soul was secretly worried, but under strong people such as Wu Tianming, he would easily expose himself.


    Just when Xiaohun was trying to expose himself and keep Wang Yu, a rage came from a distance.


    "Deceive people too much!"


    The supreme power with majestic force is just a breath, and the unattainable second-class warrior is defeated one after another! Wang Yu looked a little longer, left quickly and handed over the battlefield to two old men who suddenly appeared.


    This sudden appearance of the old man is exactly the two mysterious old men who appeared last time.


    "Boy, not bad." the old man with long beard smiled kindly at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu arched his hand and said, "I don''t dare."


    Then they scattered outside to avoid possible battle areas for the elderly and others.


    At this moment, it looks like a war is imminent. But if Wang Yu knows that the two elders have appeared, the battle should end soon! After all, the nether palace can''t get the second one to block the existence of Cheng and Ming.

 Chapter 556

    "The netherworld sends you over, don''t you retreat quickly!"


    Wu Tianming put his hands behind him and looked indifferent.


    Everyone looked at each other, and the battle in the field seemed to stop, and suddenly stood still.


    Yes, or no?


    Youming''s face was crazy. It was clear that he was close to the edge of collapse. "Wu Tianming, do you think my Youming palace is really empty!"


    "Youchen! You have to deal. I''ll kill you!"


    With a cry, an old man in grey robe suddenly appeared in the field. When Wang Yu saw this man, his pupils suddenly tightened - it was clear that this man was the one who took away the ghost of the hidden dragon that day!


    "Jie Jie!"


    The strange laughter was not big, but it seemed to pass through everyone''s heart, and a disgusting feeling surged up from the bottom of my heart.


    But no one spoke, because the grey robed old man named Youchen was an extremely powerful existence!


    Of course, Wang Yu knew this, but what Wang Yu didn''t expect was that the old man was unmatched even by the president Wu Tianming!


    At this time, the fighting calmed down. After all, the fighting between samurai is different from other battles, and their power is often greater


    On the side of Wutian college, they are more worried that it will affect the students of the college.


    If their battle really starts, it must be a river of blood, and the damage on both sides will be great. If Youming chayue is still awake, he must not be so jealous of the extremely irrational war, but now Youming chayue has lost his reason!


    "Kill!"


    At the command, the majestic fluctuation of force was almost suppressed.


    Wu Tian college picked their opponents and rushed up. The nether Hidden Dragon ran straight to Wang Yu. Its fierce martial skills and overwhelming force have absolutely no reservation.


    Wu Tianming''s look changed, "vertical son dares!"


    How could you hesitate? He''s crazy!


    Wang Yu''s figure retreated, but he was still hit by the martial arts sent by the nether world. Although it was only a little, that kind of existence was definitely beyond Wang Yu''s resistance!


    ¡­¡­


    The last scene in front of him was that Wu Tianming came to him and sent Youming to be seriously injured with a palm!


    When he woke up again, Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly lax.


    A beautiful shadow came from the opposite side with light on his back, "Bing er."


    Wang Yu''s lips are moving. Is that bing''er?


    The beautiful shadow over there froze slightly, walked forward again, and his voice trembled, "brother Wang, you wake up!"


    He Zixue made sure that Wang Yu had awakened and burst into tears. "Come on, come on, brother Wang is awake! Come on, come on!"


    The sound just fell. The room where Wang Yu was was was full of people.


    The first one is Wu Tianming and the other two elders, that is, the two elders of Cheng and Ming.


    "I''m awake. If you don''t wake up again, I''m really afraid that this powerful little girl will eat me." Wu Tianming''s voice was a bit funny. Wang Yu laughed.


    There is no such relationship between him and he Jixue, nor will there be such a relationship.


    But a faint sense of loss still lingers in his heart. He misses bing''er. The matter here is over, and he is going to find bing''er!


    "What happened between Wutian college and Youming palace?"


    Wang Yu cut off the topic and asked what he cared about.


    Wu Tianming''s expression paused slightly, and his expression became calm. Finally, he shook his head, "it''s not good."


    After Youming was seriously injured by Wu Tianming, that Youchen also left with people. After all, Wu Tianming here is a three-level warrior, and the two elders Cheng Ming can also be a three-level warrior.


    In the hands of the two three level samurai, even the Youchen of the four level samurai is not fully sure to leave Wu Tianming.


    What''s more, the relationship between Youchen and Youming is just a transaction. It''s not surprising to retreat.


    "But what about next time?"


    The crowd was silent.


    Youchen in Youming palace is a four class warrior, and there is almost an unmatched existence here. That is to say, as long as Youming sends more and more to drag Cheng Ming, the final outcome must be the decline of Wu Tianming, or even become one of the souls in Youchen''s martial arts.


    After a pause, Wang Yu smiled, "Dean, it''s better to put the students into the blood dragon pool. Maybe there''s still a chance."


    Wu Tianming is silent. For the future of Wu Tian college, let an excellent student lose his life in this way, or risk his life in such a huge danger. Is it really good?


    Wu Tianming was still silent.


    Wang Yu seemed to see Wu Tianming''s concerns and couldn''t help laughing, "Dean, in fact, even if it wasn''t the invasion of the nether palace, I would apply to enter the deep part of the blood dragon pool. Students really have reason to enter the blood dragon pool."


    Still a long silence.


    Or Cheng Ming asked, "what is your estimated survival rate?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes lit up, "ninety percent!"

 Chapter 557

    Deep in the blood dragon pool.


    Wu Tianming looked at Wang Yu and still didn''t change much. He couldn''t help sighing, "it''s a young man in the end." at the same time, he believed the 90% survival probability said by Wang Yu.


    At the depth of the blood dragon pool, he could no longer move forward, but Wang Yu seemed to be all right.


    Wu Tianming couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "I can only send you here. The power of blood killing in front of me is very harmful!"


    Wang Yu arched his hands and hugged, "thank you, Dean!"


    Wu Tianming patted Wang Yu on the shoulder with emotion, "live well. If I can''t pick you up in a few days, it may only be that the Youming palace has entered."


    Wang Yu nodded solemnly.


    After watching Wu Tianming leave for about a incense stick, Wang Yu dared to let the little soul out. The ten thousand soul sword floated beside Wang Yu without the frivolity of flat powder.


    "The blood killing power here is not strong enough."


    Wang Yu nodded and continued to move forward, knowing that his body felt a trace of oppression from blood.


    "Yes."


    I don''t know why this blood killing hurt Wang Yu as if it wasn''t as big as Wu Tianming. The explanation of Xiao soul is that the power of blood killing also belongs to a very special existence. Wang Yu''s body has cold power, and naturally it won''t be too uncomfortable.


    That is, Wang Yu''s body has a layer of natural protective cover!


    It''s just that the blood killing power should be integrated with the energy of Wan hunjing in Wang Yu''s body. What should I do?


    Wang Yu frowned, thought for a moment, casually integrated a small wisp of blood killing power into his body, and then tried his best to urge the energy of Wan soul crystal.


    However, the energy of Wan Hun Jing didn''t change at all. Instead, the power of ice and fire swallowed it when the power of blood killing went deep into the bone marrow, which could be regarded as saving Wang Yu from the pain of flesh and blood.


    He felt the whereabouts of the blood killing power carefully, and a trace of joy flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    This blood killing force is actually the force to refine itself!


    After the fusion of his ice fire power and blood killing power, he had the meaning of being purified. What made Wang Yu more happy was that the last blood killing power still entered the energy of wanhunjing.


    In other words, this method is OK. As long as Wang Yu persists, it is only a matter of time. Wanhun crystal will be purified and its energy will be supplemented.


    Thinking like this, Wang Yu simply sat cross legged.


    With Wang Yu, Xiaohun also began to slowly transfer the energy of wanhun crystal to wanhun sword.


    There is a perfect cycle between this soul and one person, so it gradually enters the deep realm of cultivation.


    And this place of the blood dragon pool has gradually fallen into the silence of thousands of years.


    Maybe when the energy transfer of wanhunjing in Wang Yu''s body is over, this person will slowly wake up!


    I don''t know when the story of Wang Yu entering the deep of the blood dragon pool spread all over Wutian college.


    Langqing''s look was cold and silent. "Can the sect leader do this for Wutian college?"


    Lonely souls are silent.


    They had no chance to talk about what Wang Yu did, not to mention their trust in Wang Yu. They had a feeling that even if Wang Yu went to such a place, he could still survive


    Once such an idea came out, they all thought they might be crazy, otherwise how could they have such an idea!


    What kind of place is the blood dragon pool? No matter how legendary Wang Yu is, he is just a martial artist!


    Even Wu Tianming can''t stand it. How can Wang Yu


    Although they said it was impossible, their intuition told them that Wang Yu would come back and that he would be the most dazzling when he came back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, these are some recent events of young master Wang Yu."


    The girl looked at the young man with a cold face, then shook her hand and took the scroll in her hand. Then she left from the other side of the cliff.


    The girl''s figure is now stretched out, and her face is also opened a lot. The original beauty is still on her face. This person is bing''er!


    She finished reading the scroll with a smile and couldn''t help laughing.


    According to brother Wang Yu''s speed, he should be able to come to Wufu mainland to find her soon. Bing Er thought like this. A very refined smile rose on his white and flawless face.


    Brother Wang Yu, bing''er misses you.


    But bing''er didn''t know that her smile fell into the eyes of the young man who sent the scroll before.


    The young man was admiring bing''er. Although he always knew that bing''er had a heart, he didn''t think he wouldn''t have the chance to win his heart.


    Today, I saw bing''er''s smile. I''m jealous. At the same time, I know that as long as Wang Yu doesn''t die, his chance of getting bing''er''s favor is absolutely slim!


    Thinking like this, the young man''s eyes became fierce!

 Chapter 558

    Wang Yu naturally doesn''t know about the external disputes. At the moment, he has fallen into a magical fantasy.


    That kind of fairyland is more realistic than the fairyland created by the magic beast.


    But Wang Yu frowned. He was surprised to think that such a thing might not be as simple as fantasy


    At this moment, if someone saw Wang Yu''s look from the outside, he might be more surprised. At this time, Wang Yu was wrapped in the power of blood killing.


    His complexion was flushed, but his complexion was not painful, and his body evolved in an extremely magical direction.


    "Little soul?"


    Wang Yu gave a tentative cry, but there was no answer.


    He took out the ten thousand soul sword, but now the ten thousand soul sword seems to have become a fairly good talisman. Without the existence of the little soul, the ten thousand soul sword is just as good as you.


    Disputes in the Jianghu can never be separated from the bloodbath.


    Even more frightening to Wang Yu is that although his precepts can be used, his force has disappeared completely. He seems to be in a place without any force!


    He walked forward, even without going too far, he heard all kinds of wails not far away.


    An old man looked at him with a bitter look on his face. "The young man is still strong. Why not go to the battlefield to kill the enemy? Do you want to hide behind like us?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed slightly, "I don''t know what Sir said?"


    With the introduction of the old man, a grand picture was presented in front of Wang Yu. Now the world in which Wang Yu lived was without force, so the war came more cruel.


    In the past, only half of the powerful empire was left in the continuous war.


    The road was crowded with people and the refugees were crying bitterly. Their faces were dark yellow and ragged, and they were preparing to flee this bloody battlefield.


    "Get out of the way." a soldier in military uniform, while drinking and scolding the refugees, whipped the crowd who had no time to dodge with a horse whip.


    Wang Yu''s face changed. When he was about to come forward, he was held by the old man.


    "Natural disaster is one thing, man-made disaster is another. Even if these soldiers can eat people, they are not the grassland slaves... Forget it."


    The old man shook his head, but his seemingly thin arm seemed to contain infinite power.


    Wang Yu can only be silent.


    He didn''t know the rules of the world, and he didn''t know why he appeared in such an illusion. Normally, such a strange situation shouldn''t appear in the place of blood dragon pool.


    Shaking his head, Wang Yu continued to move forward. I heard that the front was the one who signed up to join the army.


    His force has disappeared, but his physical strength and others are still in the realm of seven grade martial arts disciples. He is naturally the best among such a group of people who don''t even know what force is.


    He knew that the people who had just oppressed the refugees were really the soldiers of the prime minister today. They were so weak among the grassland slaves, but they were strong and savage in the face of unarmed people.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs in the distance came gradually. The refugees who had gathered together immediately spread to both sides in panic.


    Wang Yu looked a little confused and didn''t have time to move.


    When the soldiers on the horse saw Wang Yu in the center, they pulled the reins desperately, but the momentum of the horse was still very fast. Seeing that this weak life was going to be buried in the horse, ugly expressions appeared on the faces of people on both sides.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The soldiers on the horse cried eagerly.


    But the young man in front of him seemed to be dull and stupid. He didn''t know anything.


    Just when people thought that Wang Yu''s death was beyond doubt, at this critical moment.


    Wang Yu''s figure was wrong, his eyes were calm, and the army horse was pushed back by him.


    As soon as the armored soldier on the horse saw such Kung Fu, his eyes brightened, he came down from his horse, "the strong man is really... Such Kung Fu, unheard of!"


    Wang Yu lowered his eyes slightly and looked like an expert outside the world.


    Just as the soldier dismounted, the military horse seemed to be frightened because of out of control and hit the big tree in front!


    "Little thing, you don''t have eyes!"


    The soldier said this to the horses.


    Wang Yu can''t understand that this horse has no defense. Even its speed is so slow that it can become a walking martial beast?


    But considering the martial arts level of the people here, I also understand.


    But even when Wang Yu saw it, he still didn''t understand why he had absorbed and transformed the power of blood evil spirits in the blood dragon pool before, and now he would come to such a place.


    The soldier smiled and said to Wang Yu, "the young man has good strength. It''s better to go with me."


    "Why?"


    Wang Yu asked.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    In this land that has been controlled by the prime minister, no one has ever dared to disobey the soldiers under the prime minister. Today, the young man who came out on the way really surprised the passers-by on both sides.

 Chapter 559

    "Do you know who I am?" the soldier suddenly laughed after watching Wang Yu. The smile on his mouth made the refugees around him feel fear.


    "I don''t know," said Wang Yu.


    The soldier just smiled and then glanced at the refugees here.


    These refugees surrounded Wang Yu as if he were the mastermind and their enemy.


    People began to persuade the man who was not dressed like them to apologize to the soldiers, otherwise the result would be another massacre of refugees by soldiers.


    "Although you are not from here, I hope you can make a sacrifice for our lives for the time being." an old woman went to the man in white and blue and begged.


    Wang Yu was stunned.


    What kind of world is this? Why can people here compromise so easily?


    If people really can compromise so easily, is there any meaning in living? What is the meaning of a life without pursuit, without the attraction of the commanding height of force, and without the hope of the future?


    Wang Yu sighed and left with the soldiers after all.


    Just when they were still worried about themselves, suddenly the cry in the distance called the soldiers away. Maybe there was something urgent. The soldiers directly rode on one side of the army horse and flew away without taking care of their knee injury.


    "It seems that the world is going to change." the white haired old man who had just spoken to Wang Yu suddenly said. Wang Yu heard this.


    But he still doesn''t understand.


    A person who is addicted to life is usually free from obstacles.


    In the face of this bloody turbulent world, those people can only choose endless fighting.


    The name on the tombstone has blurred the handwriting in the continuous change of the dynasty, and people even dare not look up.


    The night is darker.


    Most of the restaurants on the road have been closed, and there is chaos in the shops, large and small. Usually, many soldiers must come in to hang up and search.


    Only at the end of the street, there is a shop with bright lights.


    There were no guests inside. A boss stood next to a table and looked quietly at street outside.


    "Is the guest drinking tea or staying?" the boss hurried forward to greet the man in Tsing Yi when he saw him coming in.


    Looking around the decoration of the store, it can be described as simple without any decoration.


    Several big men came in from the door. Their arms were curly and looked full of strength, but Wang Yu knew that such a body could not retain too much strength - these people were his defeated generals.


    But having such a record is not something to be proud of. After all, those people don''t even know what force exists.


    Wang Yu shook his head and let those people compliment him.


    In that dreamland, Wang Yu seemed to have experienced his whole life, from the initial entry into the military camp to the subsequent killing of the four sides, and then to the final success.


    After that, he left resolutely on the grand ceremony of reward.


    He traveled all over the famous mountains and rivers. Finally, when he grew old like an ordinary man, he saw the mysterious old man.


    "Old dust?"


    The old man just looked into his eyes and sighed for a long time, "I should know that you are different."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed doubts, but the old man just said these words and disappeared.


    Then the illusion seemed to have never appeared!


    His mind was gradually folded into his body. Suddenly, great pain stabbed him. There was a trace of blood on Wang Yu''s skin.


    Under the strange high temperature of the blood dragon pool, it turned into watching the rising of blood mist!


    "What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu''s mind is blank. Is this the way fantasy attacks people?


    He tentatively called the little soul, but the little soul was like in a dreamland, and there was still no response. The strong and almost real blood killing power wrapped Wang Yu in it. The great pain twisted his face


    Damn it, when will this pain end!


    After a short awakening, the great pain made Wang Yu fall into a coma again, and the blood dragon pool returned to its usual tranquility.


    The steaming heat and icy blood became a cycle. I don''t know when to start. Wang Yu was a member of this cycle!


    I don''t know when it began, his hair turned red.


    Subconsciously, his hand moved forward slightly, even stretched out three fingers and drew a mysterious arc!


    If Wu Tianming sees it here, he will only be very frightened, because Wang Yu''s martial arts are clearly the martial arts of ice and fire! It is said that no one can cultivate ice and fire!


    But Wang Yu succeeded, although he paid a huge price!


    The first

 Chapter 560

    "Wang Yu! Wang Yu..."


    I don''t know how long later, the voice in the depths of his soul awakened Wang Yu.


    To Wang Yu''s surprise, the pain on his body is no longer unbearable. Although it is still painful, Wang Yu has been able to sit still.


    And when he looked inside, he couldn''t stand to be stunned.


    His physical strength has reached such a point that it will be more than ten times that of ordinary martial arts! Wang Yu even felt that he could sit in an unimaginable position just with his own flesh!


    However, I don''t know whether such physical strength can continue to cultivate. If so, this martial dragon body will become a must kill skill for him.


    "Little soul?"


    After understanding the situation of the body, Wang Yu naturally found that the energy of wanhunjing in his body had been exhausted, and must have been transferred to the side of Xiaohun.


    He opened his mouth tentatively again and called out a little soul.


    There was a long silence, and the familiar voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear, "Wang Yu, it''s almost there."


    Wang Yu was silent.


    Almost, that is to say, the seal of the little soul still hasn''t been untied, "hasn''t the energy of the ten thousand Soul Crystal been supplemented?"


    The little soul shook his head.


    In fact, the energy of wanhunjing has not only been supplemented, but even there is a large amount of surplus energy, but I don''t know why it is so poor.


    It seems that we have found the portal, but there is no way to go in.


    Wang Yu can only sigh. No one thought of such a thing. It seems that he can only take one step at a time.


    He got up and wanted to leave. At this time, a great attraction came from the deep of the blood dragon pool. Wang Yu was stunned and looked at the exit of the blood dragon pool.


    Thinking that the calling mark he had given to Wu Tianming still existed intact, Wu Tianming college should be all right, so he gritted his teeth and swept away to the depths of the blood dragon pool.


    At the moment, the power of blood killing wrapped Wang Yu like the stars and the moon, and even had a plan to worship Wang Yu!


    Wang Yu''s eyes flickered with doubt.


    The blood killing power in his body is only stronger than those outside. Why can he feel the thinking of these blood killing power around him?


    Can it be said that blood killing is not a force, but... A creature!


    Such an idea immediately made Wang Yu''s hair stand on end.


    If blood killing is really an unheard of creature, and according to the rules of Wutian continent, every creature must have a hierarchy.


    If so, does it mean that there is even a strong man comparable to Emperor Wu in the depths of the blood dragon pool!


    Wang Yu''s body was a little stiff, but he thought about the deep explosion of the blood dragon pool at a faster speed in a second. He wanted to see what was at the bottom of the blood dragon pool!


    If there is a super strong creature at the bottom of the blood dragon pool, does it mean that Wutian college will be destroyed at any time?


    Wang Yu''s eyes were shining, and his speed had done his best.


    The little soul just looked and didn''t make a sound. He always felt that there was something similar in his memory. It was a piece of blood red and endless force.


    The force there is almost real.


    But each of his masters did not seem to be able to untie the seal to the final level.


    "Boo, boo, boo!"


    Strange sound waves came from afar. Wang Yu''s heart was cluttered and the force in his hand rushed out!


    It turned out to be a strange creature with black and red body. His body also had strong blood killing power. Wang Yu tentatively collected the body of the strange creature into Najie.


    But just at the moment of entering the ring, the treasure in the ring is like the earth meets with water and dissolves rapidly!


    Wang Yu''s face was twisted, but fortunately, there were only some corpses in the ring. With the corpse of this strange monster, he didn''t lose much.


    "Eh?"


    Just for a moment, Wang Yu felt that there were more than a dozen equal forces around him, thinking that he came here.


    As soon as Wang Yu felt hurt, he went upstream.


    But the strange creature was many times faster than Wang Yu.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    It was that strange sound wave again. Wang Yu didn''t look back, but there were still fire phoenix beads!


    Bang!


    The fire phoenix bead happened to hit a creature about equal to the seventh grade martial arts disciple. The huge explosion stunned Wang Yu, and then moved faster.


    "Huh?"


    As he moved forward, Wang Yu took a look and put an unknown soft round object into his hand.


    He threw it directly into Najie without thinking!


    He hasn''t carefully observed those things yet!


    What''s more, he has faintly felt that there are several more powerful beings in the deep of the blood dragon pool than Wu Tianming


    Finally, at the place where Wang Yu practiced before, the monster seemed to have reached a certain level, suddenly stopped, and just squeaked in the distance.


    Wang Yu''s scalp was numb and looked at the strange creature still squeaking there. He thought that there was a monster''s body in his ring. He didn''t look back and came out of the blood dragon pool.

 Chapter 561

    Wang Yu''s look suddenly changed when he came out of the blood dragon pool.


    There was a huge sound of fighting in the inner courtyard of Wutian college, and the mark he left to wutianming was still complete! In other words, Wu Tianming didn''t want to wake Wang Yu even at the critical moment of the life and death of Wu Tian college!


    Wang Yu finally sighed and shot away towards the battlefield.


    It was this moment that overflowed the extremely powerful blood killing gas!


    Everyone was stunned, and then the students of Wutian college shouted.


    "It must be senior Wang Yu!"


    They all know that Wang Yu has gone to the blood dragon pool, and they also know that Wang Yu is likely to be their last hope!


    At the moment, Wang Yu appeared. Does that mean that Wutian college will not be destroyed!


    Wu Tianming, Cheng and Ming Er Lao don''t believe Wang Yu blindly as students. After all, in their eyes, Wang Yu is only a martial disciple of the seventh grade. Even if they have made great progress in the blood dragon pool, how can they have the power to fight with the fourth grade warrior Youchen!


    But Wu Tianming suddenly changed when he saw Wang Yu.


    Did the boy eat the power of blood evil in the blood dragon pool!


    The almost real blood killing power in Wang Yu''s body surprised everyone. You know, even Wu Tianming''s body has only a wisp of blood killing power.


    Moreover, the killing power of that wisp of blood was gathered into Wu Tianming''s body after suffering thousands of hardships!


    But now Wang Yu has such strong blood killing power as soon as he appears. I really don''t know what he did in the blood dragon pool.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what Wu Tianming and others thought. As soon as he arrived at the battlefield, his face became gloomy.


    Not to mention the lonely souls, even other students of Wutian college were more or less injured, and there were many students'' bodies on the ground!


    These people should have lived more unrestrained and unrestrained, but they didn''t expect that they can only end their lives hastily now!


    "The old dog is really an old dog!"


    Wang Yu almost said such a sentence with his teeth, and then rushed straight to the nether world!


    Wu Tianming pondered for only a moment, then turned and left. He hung nearby. Wu Tianming was not sure whether Wang Yu''s breath was strong or weak.


    All he can know is that Wang Yu''s power is very strange!


    "Old dog! Take your life!"


    Boom!


    Two points out that the huge mushroom cloud with strong impact waves swings away in Wutian college!


    The colleges still fighting below stopped immediately and fled from the strong air wave one after another.


    Xuanling and the lonely soul all laughed bitterly.


    Sect leader, sect leader, are you going to kill us?


    Wang Yu naturally didn''t think so, but he used the cold force too smoothly.


    Wang Yu didn''t expect that he could play such a powerful force in his hands!


    The light in the eyes of the nether world suddenly became suspicious. Did Wang Yu really break through the blood dragon pool to a point that even he could not match?


    To be honest, Wang Yu can''t see through the netherworld at the moment.


    It''s not easy to resist the move, but such martial arts are not unmatched for a strong person like Youming dispatch!


    "Boy! Don''t you have more powerful martial arts?"


    The netherworld sent more and more smile, and a sarcastic arc overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Wang Yu smiled when he saw it, but he was not worried or afraid. There was vigilance and self-confidence in his smile.


    It may be difficult for him to deal with the existence of Youming dispatch now, but it is definitely not the time when he had no power to fight back!


    "Youming old dog, I said I would take your life."


    Wang Yu''s blood red hair faintly sent out strong oppression, and even a strange blood killing force poured into the body sent by the nether world.


    "Damn it, what is this!"


    The body was suddenly invaded by strange energy, and even the existence of Youming was frightened.


    When the blood killing force is very small, you can purify your own force, but it is very small and can only be achieved by the unconscious blood evil force.


    Wang Yu will not release such blood killing power to help Youming escape. The blood killing power in his body is definitely the strongest and completely controlled by Wang Yu!


    "How about this gift? I heard that the old dog has coveted the blood dragon pool for a long time?"


    Wang Yu spit out two words indifferently, which made Youming send more and more force a mouthful of blood!


    Youming Shiyue was a strong and powerful man. How could he endure Wang Yu''s repeated calls? What''s the old man''s name? It''s unforgivable!


    His expression was ferocious, "boy! Don''t know good or bad!"

 Chapter 562

    Wang Yu''s mouth was unforgiving, but his heart was always vigilant.


    Seeing the appearance of the nether world, Wang Yu was cluttering in his heart. His body had already retreated, and there were runes between his fingers!


    That rune can at least increase Wang Yu''s defense by five times!


    "Ghost shadow!"


    The sound of Jiuyou came from all directions, and Wang Yu was cluttering in his heart.


    The moves used by the nether world are different from those in the past.


    Before, the martial arts of Youming dispatch was more inclined to a cold force, but now it has become a cold force! The difference is a hundred miles!


    Ice can be cultivated by its own force, but Yin is usually the means of evil spirits!


    If the power of Yin is not unique to itself, it must be derived from others. The power of yin and cold sent by the nether world still has some impetuous meaning, it must be intercepted from others!


    Wang Yu changed his complexion and said sarcastically, "but in a few days, the palace master''s martial arts are very advanced!"


    Youming dispatch was originally very opposed to employing people''s souls to cultivate martial arts, but for his son, he could only go against his original intention. At this time, Wang Yu pointed out that he almost lost his square inch.


    "Boy, let you taste the power of the ghost shadow!"


    Wang Yu ignored the provocation and just ran around. From time to time, he threw some fire and Phoenix beads into the dark ghost, which weakened a lot of the ghost''s power!


    The nether world sent more and more Qi and blood, "where''s the boy? He looks like a lost dog!"


    Wang Yusi ignored the Youming dispatch. He was just a seven grade martial arts disciple. Even with refinement, he still didn''t have the strength to fight directly with the Youming dispatch.


    He knew that he would have a slim chance of victory only if he drove the nether world beyond his anger and lost his mind!


    The Youchen over there is dragged by Cheng, the second old man of Ming Dynasty and Wu Tianming. However, although Cheng, the second old man of Ming Dynasty and Wu Tianming are all three level warriors, that Youchen is a four level warrior after all!


    Even if the three people work together, they can''t get any benefits in Youchen''s hands.


    However, the Youchen was dealt with by the three people together, but he couldn''t show his ability. He was also angry in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking about the nether world and sent a roar.


    "Hurry up and kill it early. It''s over."


    Youming sends Yue with the same look. Where does he still mean something about Youming palace, let alone cooperating with Youchen? Under Wang Yu''s deliberate guidance and implicit hint, Youming Chaoyue only remembered that he wanted to avenge Youming Qianlong.


    It seems that he even forgot that the Youming hidden dragon was not completely dead.


    The ghostly shadows rushed at Wang Yu almost disorganized. Wang Yu was still stimulated by the nether world from time to time, and then you chased me with those ghosts.


    The form of the netherworld sent more and more impetuous.


    He shouted, "ha!"


    A ghost flag was summoned out of the void by him!


    Youchen, who was fighting with Cheng and Ming, suddenly changed his look and shrieked at the sight of the ghost flag, "Youming sent you over, don''t you want to die!"


    Just when the ghost flag appeared, the hair sent by the nether world turned white in an instant!


    Look at his look, he''s old. He''s more than a degree!


    Wang Yu was so frightened that he gritted his teeth and instantly attached the power of ice and fire to all souls. The little souls were connected with Wang Yu''s mind.


    The force with great prestige was continuously transported to the soul sword.


    "Drink!"


    With a loud drink, Wang Yu cleaved away with a sword.


    The force of ice and fire mixed with strange masculinity hit that pile of dense ghosts!


    Pooh! With a few puffs, the soul screamed bitterly, and then turned into clouds and smoke and dissipated on this continent. In the past, these people may have been powerful, but now, they have only one way to dissipate, which can be regarded as liberation! This is the rule of the mainland. The strong is respected!


    You''re harmless. He hurts.


    Although the martial arts skill of taking the ghost has been destroyed by the joint efforts of Xiaohun and Wang Yu, no one or soul has any intention of relaxing!


    Because the huge ghost shadow of the nether world doesn''t look as powerful as the ordinary ghost flag in front of us!


    "The ghost flag..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Xiaohun simply said something to Wang Yu.


    It turns out that the ghost flag needs its own blood essence to urge it. It is said that it is in hell and wants to sacrifice to the waiter from hell!


    However, the real strong in Wutian continent denied the existence of hell, but the ghost flag did come out of the ground. Until now, no one can figure out what and where the ghost flag came out.


    But what everyone in Wutian mainland admits is that once the ghost flag comes out, it will inevitably see blood!


    Moreover, because of its special and vicious characteristics, the ghost flag has become one of the most dangerous creatures in the Wutian continent.


    Wang Yu took a deep breath and suddenly smiled bitterly in his heart.


    If he hadn''t stimulated the nether world more and more, maybe the nether world wouldn''t call the ghost flag out with the danger of life!


    Is this his own fault?


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head.

 Chapter 563

    "The nether world sends you, put away the ghost flag quickly!"


    The Youchen cried eagerly. It seems that even the Youchen of the fourth grade warrior is very afraid of the ghost flag!


    Unexpectedly, the netherworld sent Yue but grinned at Youchen with a bloody mouth, "I know what you have done to my son''s soul."


    Youchen''s body immediately shook, and he said with a dry smile: "misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    He did eat the ghost of the nether Hidden Dragon when Wang Yu forced it out. He was an accomplice at most.


    Although we know that the number one enemy sent by the nether world must be Wang Yu, what if the nether world sent a crazy man to put a ghost flag on his head?


    He is a member of the ghost sect. He also uses the soul of a martial artist when practicing. Who knows what else the ghost flag can do for himself?


    He is also a person who cherishes his life.


    Wang Yu saw the form of Youchen, and his worry became more heavy.


    Even the secluded dust of the fourth class warrior can shrink back under the ghost flag sent by the nether world. Although it is not very clear about the power of the ghost flag, it is definitely not easy to think about it!


    Wang Yu''s vigilance increased by 12 points.


    "Old dog, use whatever skills you have!"


    The nether world sent colder and colder, with a dumb voice, "what''s the hurry? There will be a strange difference between dying later and dying earlier?"


    It seemed that he was still a little unsatisfied. He smiled darkly. "You say people now want to die early? Isn''t it good to live?"


    Wang Yu just looked at the front, looking strangely indifferent.


    Even the ghost flag sent by the nether world seemed very laborious, but even so, the ghost flag still exuded the power that stunned Wang Yu!


    Little soul has a bad heart!


    Such power is absolutely unmatched by Wang Yu now!


    Wang Yu''s face changed and his eyes became dignified. The power of the ghost flag was really very powerful!


    Even though it hasn''t issued any martial arts skills up to now, even the ghost flag sent by the nether world seems extremely painful! But just this little bit of power can first see the clue of the ghost flag!


    "Wang Yu, are you afraid?"


    Afraid?


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and looked at the nether world. Even if he could not match the power of the ghost flag, if he lost his heart of challenge, he would have a future!


    If there is no future of life, what is the meaning?


    Wang Yu snorted coldly and put on a posture!


    What if you know you can''t compete? The mood of facing difficulties will not change. This is Wang Yu. This is why he can create countless miracles!


    I don''t know when the battle between Wutian college and Youming palace stopped.


    There are only two battlefields in the field at this time. Youchen is one with Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming, and the other is naturally the one sent by Wang Yu and the Youming.


    In the eyes of everyone, even Wang Yu''s place is more worrying.


    It''s not that Wang Yu''s trip to the nether world seems dangerous, but because of his confidence.


    In their eyes, Wu Tianming and others are already strong. In their hearts, Wu Tianming is a milestone and their goal.


    Wang Yu is totally different. He is a new star, but his miracles have made the people of Wutian college regard him as a god!


    In the eyes of everyone, Wang Yu has become a completely different existence.


    Especially Xuanling, at the moment, her heart is undulating. Wang Yu''s progress has reached a point that people can''t reach. Previously, Wang Yu even fled around under his pursuit, but now, Xuanling even feels that he can''t walk through a few tricks in Wang Yu''s hands!


    The look of the people became mysterious, but the look at Wang Yu was still very difficult to tell.


    But they all have one idea in their eyes, that is, Wang Yu must win!


    "You''ll win."


    I don''t know who muttered. In such an occasion, Jin ran seemed unusually solemn.


    Yes, we will win.


    Wolf Qing looked up at Wang Yu. That was their sect leader. At the moment, it was so dazzling that people felt that they would be fearless even if they gave their whole life to follow.


    The nether world sent a colder glance below and suddenly smiled.


    "Then let them see with their own eyes when their gods are destroyed!"


    He smiled and looked very crazy. It was obvious that he had fallen into a magic barrier.


    Wang Yu just looked at him coldly and said nothing.


    No matter what you say now, the final result will be the winner''s game


    He looked coldly at the nether world, and his mouth was slightly hooked. This was the final end. At the moment, there was a strange force in the force, thinking of him rushing away!


    Change, sudden!

 Chapter 564

    "That''s interesting..."


    Wu Tianming looked at the ghost flag suddenly burst out, and his face was full of exclamation. Although the ghost flag was just taking shape, his power had far exceeded the expectations of all the people present!


    Wang Yu is even more amazing. He has a layer of armor composed of ice and fire!


    This is the sign of entering the first-class warrior!


    Has Wang Yu entered the realm of samurai? Before, Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming didn''t think much of Wang Yu because Wang Yu didn''t enter the category of samurai. The gap between samurai and martial disciples is too big for them to feel!


    "Now, it''s really not easy!"


    The two elders of Cheng Ming looked at each other, and they all saw great attention from each other''s eyes.


    "Cough!"


    On the other side, Lang Qing, who was just going to take the lonely soul with him, suddenly coughed!


    Is he wrong?


    The sect leader of his family already has the representative skill of a warrior and turns martial power into armor? Wolf Qing never felt that his choice was the right one.


    Wang Yu can reach the realm of samurai at such a young age. It can be imagined that his future must be wireless and broad in the future!


    The look of the nether world twisted, and there was a thin layer of force armor on his body, but it was about to dissipate under his anger and jealousy.


    What''s more, he needs to support the consumption of a ghost flag!


    Wu Tianming''s face was expressionless. Facing the nether world that people were not like people and ghosts, he was indifferent in his eyes. Between the shaking of his sleeves and robes, a strong energy was waved to face the nether world.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Tianming''s move made Youming''s face more and more ugly. His gray face was more like a strange puppet creature under the bright eyes.


    Youchen couldn''t stand licking her lips when she saw such a Youming dispatch!


    In the ghost sect, the existence of puppets and ghost flags is very coveted!


    This secluded dust is a professor of an old man with high status in the ghost sect. He knows the method of seizing the ghost flag, but only under specific conditions.


    With one blow, Wu Tianming didn''t mean to stop, but then he sent more explosive shots to the nether world.


    "Hey, Dean, don''t you think your opponent should be me?" Youchen''s body suddenly appeared next to Wu Tianming. Suddenly, they handed over their fists and palms, and Wu Tianming could only retreat step by step.


    Seeing that Wu Tianming was entangled by the dark dust, Youming sent more light to throw his look on Wang Yu.


    Then he glanced at the people in the nether Palace: "the martial arts students below will be handed over to you. There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Wang Yu frowned, waved his hand, smiled at the people in the Wulin and said, "the people in the Youming Palace are in trouble to stop you. I''ll give the Youming dispatch to me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Youming sent Yue and Wang Yu''s eyes were almost intertwined in an instant. The atmosphere between them can only be described by the surging wind and clouds.


    The body shape keeps moving forward and backward, and there are residual shadows falling down.


    The battle in the sky seemed a little sudden, but the people on the ground didn''t have much mind to throw it. After all, it is now a scuffle.


    Some students wanted to help Wang Yu, but the battle in the sky and the battle between them were not at the same level. They had no chance to fight at all. So I can only look at the sky in my spare time


    There are still those people in the sky, and everyone''s look is not easy.


    Just then, Wang Yu suddenly swooped down and escaped from the ghost flag sent by the nether world. Then he slapped a warrior on the ground!


    "Poof!"


    Just a slap, the warrior spit out a mouthful of blood, and then fainted in a pile of students with red eyes. His ending can be imagined.


    The nether world sent a great change of look, flashed in front of Wang Yu with a grim smile and said, "your opponent is me."


    Wang Yu laughed, and his distinctive force armor mixed with the power of ice and fire became more dazzling, "really? Come on!"


    The voice just fell. The whole person had disappeared in front of Youming Chaoyue. Just for a moment, many people in Youming palace had died in his hands!


    "His body..."


    Among the three people in the opposite direction, Youming dust didn''t pay any less attention to Wang Yu.


    He was afraid of Wang Yu''s ability to kill people, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene. As far as he knows, it is extremely powerful to solve the body of the nine grade Wuwu disciple with one punch!


    However, if he knew that Wang Yu was only a seven grade martial artist, he must regard Wang Yu as a lifelong enemy!


    Such physical power is no longer terrible to describe. Perhaps it will be more accurate to describe such physical power with fear.

 Chapter 565

    "That constitution?"


    Wu Tianming''s face wrinkled slightly. In his impression, the old Dean seemed to have such a constitution, but I don''t know why he vaguely felt that Wang Yu''s body was stronger than the old Dean''s!


    However, he should be mistaken. After all, the old Dean is the existence of Wang Yu, and how can Wang Yu''s flesh be stronger than the old Dean?


    As soon as Wang Yu was mixed up like this, the picture in the field seemed strange.


    First Wang Yu swooped down, and then the ghost flag sent by the nether world rushed over. So a strange phenomenon came into being. Now where Wang Yu went, the birds and animals must be scattered.


    Someone will shout: "run, the door master is coming!"


    But Wang Yu secretly paid attention to the face of the nether world, but his heart became more and more dignified.


    The face of Youming is getting worse and worse, but his mood has stabilized. The initial boldness has disappeared from him!


    Wang Yu dodged and ran to the people in the nether palace.


    Suddenly, the gloomy ghost spirit accompanied by the roar of the soul made Wang Yu tremble. He turned around quickly. The gray body had been greatly enlarged in his eyes!


    "No! The old man''s mood has calmed down."


    The first-class warrior, even the nether dispatch with ghost flags, is not terrible, but the nether dispatch with reason and such a big killer is really terrible!


    After all, a normal person always has more consideration and judgment than a madman!


    He stepped backward and wanted to get rid of the nether world. At the moment, his icy power was used to a degree that even he couldn''t imagine!


    "Whew!"


    It was a pure black energy, which shot at Wang Yu from the ghost flag. Wang Yu was moved and twisted his body to avoid that energy easily.


    But the strong Qi can even corrode the air, and even make the air make a sound!


    Wang Yu looked at the strong Qi that had flown to unknown places, and his heart was cold. If the strong Qi hit him directly, the consequences would be chilling!


    "Old dog!"


    Wang Yu wiped the blood forced by force, and his eyes were cold.


    The face of Youming Chaoyue was covered with resentment and hatred. His eyes looked at Wang Yu. The ghost flag in his hand made a loud noise in the wind whistling through the mountains and forests. He stepped on it and pointed at the ghost flag with his palm. The pure black force swept away madly towards the ghost flag.


    The power of the ghost flag is one of the strange powers in the world. Although Wang Yu''s cold power is also a kind of power, it is naturally far less than the power of the ghost flag.


    Therefore, almost instantaneously, Wang Yu''s cold power was gradually defeated under the cover of the power of ghost flags!


    The nether world sent more and more without any intention to keep his hand. Although his face became more and more ferocious, his eyes became more and more calm and angry!


    "Return my son''s life!"


    With a loud drink, the power of the ghost flag turned into a huge demon like existence, with green faces and fangs, and the ghost Qi all over the body was violently turbulent.


    The nether messenger who manipulated the ghost flag was not enough. He forced out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was much older!


    "Boom!"


    The huge palm of his hand slapped Wang Yu straight. Suddenly, a loud drink sounded. Immediately, Wang Yu''s body became bigger with the naked eye!


    At the moment, Wang Yu and the giant don''t want to go up and down!


    Wang Yu was also happy. He didn''t expect to worry about the power of ghost flags at first. Now it has become the least thing he worries about!


    Because of his deep in the blood dragon pool, he had the chance to cultivate into a martial dragon body!


    Although his martial dragon body is not mature, it will not be too reluctant to deal with a monster summoned by a first-class warrior at the moment!


    "Bang!"


    The solid fist hit Wang Yu hard, and Wang Yu''s voice retreated. However, the expected serious injury did not happen. The fist was hugged by Wang Yu''s hands!


    Wang Yu gasped and broke the troll''s fist with a backhand!


    The extremely powerful Troll couldn''t survive in Wang Yu''s hands. The matter was a backhand. Wang Yu stepped back, and the troll was twisted by Wang Yusheng!


    "Ah!"


    The netherworld sent more and shouted suddenly.


    The troll was connected with his mind. At this time, Wang Yu forcibly broke off an arm. You can imagine the pain of tearing the soul!


    The ghost sent more and more gray.


    Everyone with a clear eye knows that he is at the end of a powerful crossbow


    The people of Youming palace looked at their own palace leader''s appearance of failure. When they tried again, they all restrained a lot, and there was a kind of rowing nature.


    The students of Wutian college are not fools, so they understand it at first sight, so they are happy to play with these wall grass.


    However, this scene was blocked in the heart of the nether world.

 Chapter 566

    "Want to kill me?" Wang Yu''s huge body suddenly approached the nether world.


    With one hand, the power of the ghost flag swept out was shattered under that palm.


    The nether world sent more and more to stare at Wang Yu, with gloomy eyes and gloomy voice, "do you think the troll has only this power?"


    Wang Yu stared at the crocodile in front of the nether world. Anyway, the nether world is a first-class warrior, and the ghost flag is even a fourth-class warrior!


    If he hadn''t hurt the troll''s arm when the nether world sent him unnoticed before, it''s hard to say how things are going at the moment. After all, the gap between him and the nether world sent him is too big!


    In all the limbs and bones, the power of a strong and violent ice fire was mobilized.


    Between palm waving, a rune was condensed, which was almost completed in an instant!


    Youming sent Yue to look at the rune in Wang Yu''s hand, and his face became more and more ugly. "Good! Good!" he suddenly smiled, "since you want to die, I agree!"


    "Old dog, eat my charm!" in his deep eyes, the cold meaning became more and more rich. Wang Yu said slowly, but there was no doubt.


    Before Youming''s departure, the blood of an old dog surged up because of Wang Yu''s mouth. At this time, he was called by Wang Yu, and his heart naturally became more and more irritable. When he caught Wang Yu, he must make his life worse than death!


    In the sky, the confrontation between Wang Yu and Youming naturally attracted the attention of countless people. The confrontation between runes and ghost flags was also seen by everyone.


    Wutian college, the great enemy attacked, and there was an existence that even the dean and the hidden strong among the colleges could not match. But at such a time, Wang Yu stepped forward and almost saved Wutian college!


    The netherworld sent more and more glances, and smiled darkly, "it won''t take long, and your authority will disappear among them."


    Wang Yu ignored the provocation of Youming dispatch, but just shouted and pushed the talisman in his hand forward. The momentum of the talisman was so great that it seemed that even Youming dispatch couldn''t match!


    As soon as the face of the nether world changed, he almost poured his whole body of force into the ghost flag, and the gloomy ghost spirit kept gathering in the sky of Wutian college!


    It''s just that the expected huge explosion, or the scene of your death and my death, did not appear. On the contrary, Wang Yu''s powerful talisman was like a tofu residue project under the attack of the nether world.


    People can''t help but be stunned. What''s going on?


    Wu Tianming also opened his mouth slightly, then smiled bitterly and shook his head. He said in his heart, "this little guy has a lot of thoughts."


    At this time, Wang Yu showed a successful smile at Youming dispatch. He just wanted to deceive Youming dispatch to consume his own strength. The more the Youming dispatch consumes, the more beneficial it will be to Wang Yu.


    The look of the nether world was more and more distorted, and his body looked as if it would not last long.


    The power of the ghost flag gradually dissipated in the air, and a trace of resentment appeared in his eyes. The nether sent a cold smile. The flag of the ghost flag made a loud noise in the air, and then ran straight to Wang Yu!


    Wang Yu hurriedly turned to avoid, but he still couldn''t escape.


    The ghost flag suddenly turned into a huge black hole cloth and wrapped Wang Yu in it. Wu Tianming looked stunned, and then his face changed.


    Everyone knew that the ghost flag was extremely corrosive. When they saw Wang Yu wrapped in it, they looked greatly changed. How could it be?


    The palm suddenly changed into a fist, and the ghost flag shrank.


    At the moment, Wang Yu is also in the greatest danger he is facing. The ghost flag is not only the huge corrosive power that people think, but also a strange power that directly points to the soul.


    With confused power and a strange lazy feeling, the force in his body had disappeared, but Wang Yu smiled.


    If there is only the corrosive force here, Wang Yu may have tried his best to come out, but there is also the illusion that the force will disappear


    In the environment of the blood dragon pool, Wang Yu has experienced many such fairylands. Compared with the fairyland in the blood dragon pool, this fairyland is particularly immature.


    "Drink!"


    As the cry fell, Wang Yu clenched his fist with five fingers. Suddenly, an invisible cold force eroded the surrounding, which was vaguely mixed with the power of blood killing!


    It is the incidental effect of the Wu long body.


    Different from what people thought, the depth of the blood dragon pool was not extremely cold, but the incomparable strength of Yang was abundant. Of course, the power of blood killing was also more Yang!


    This Yang Qi is the bane of the gloomy ghost Qi. Therefore, although Wang Yu''s power has not reached the level of breaking the ghost flag, he still appears where people''s eyes touch.

 Chapter 567

    One blow blew away the ghost flag. Wang Yufei took a quick look around. Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming have no big problems for the time being. Of course, this may be because Youchen didn''t use his real power.


    Between the eyes, a cold utensil suddenly appeared in Wang Yu''s body. In amazement, he couldn''t avoid it.


    He tentatively moved the black utensils. At this time, the ghost flag faintly spread a meaning of closeness to him... Wang Yu raised his eyes and his eyes were more than surprised.


    Almost at the same time, Youming sent Yue suddenly burst into a drink, "my ghost flag, ah!"


    At the same time with the shrill scream, there are the flesh and blood flying across the explosive body sent by the nether world!


    Wang Yu was stunned!


    The dark dust was full of color, but ferocity and resentment covered his face, "boy, you even received the ghost flag!"


    The ghost flag is an extremely magical talisman. No one knows what level it is. It is just said that it is a special existence that can grow up with its owner. However, because the ghost flag eats human souls, not many people are willing to refine it.


    Youchen''s feet, carrying the sound of the shrill ghost horn, hit Wang Yu hard. Suddenly, a low and stuffy hum sounded. Wang Yu was kicked out by Youchen''s foot.


    Some of the ghostly Qi and heavy Yin Qi on the toes even attached to Wang Yu.


    "Bang!" the trees suddenly broke under Wang Yu''s dive, and the pain on Wang Yu was unbearable.


    But he didn''t stop at all. His body was about to ease. He folded and left his place, and then appeared in the air


    At the moment when Wang Yu left his place, Youchen''s body appeared next to the one Wang Yu had just broken.


    "Hum!"


    The assault didn''t work. Youchen snorted coldly. His body didn''t move, but looked at Wang Yu Yin.


    Wu Tianming and old Cheng Ming also reacted at this time. Old Cheng Ming sneered, "don''t you feel ashamed to shoot at the younger generation?"


    The quiet dust took off the gray hat on his head with a Jie smile. Under the sun, it was a very young face! His age looks even younger than Wang Yu, and what''s more frightening is that his bone age is relative to his face!


    In other words, the old man who seemed to be dead in front of him turned out to be a young man, even a genius more abnormal than Wang Yu!


    Everyone breathed coldly.


    If it weren''t for that Youchen''s use of a strange skill, it must be extremely talented even in the middle of the continent.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were light and he immediately smiled.


    "For the sake of strength, make yourself look like a man without a ghost."


    The look of the secluded dust suddenly became ferocious, and the dead breath on his body was strong, suffocating, "you boy, what do you know!"


    "Û– Û– Û–!"


    The huge fist suddenly appeared around Youchen with the sound of air explosion. It turned out that Wang Yu came forward to sneak attack while Youchen was distracted. If he failed, he had returned to Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming.


    The people in the netherworld palace stopped their hands at the moment. It seems that they are unwilling to continue fighting. After all, they are loyal to netherworld and will not kill him!


    Youchen looked at Wang Yu and then looked at the people in Youming palace.


    "As long as you kill enough people, I will give you a chance to enter the ghost sect."


    But this sentence made everyone boil and enter the ghost sect! It is needless to say that the ghost sect is powerful, and almost all the people of the nether palace know that the ghost sect is the headquarters of the nether palace!


    In other words, almost all the powerful resources in the ghost Palace are rewarded by the ghost sect. If you can enter the ghost sect, you can imagine how rich such resources should be.


    This sentence suddenly fell. Too many people in the nether palace went crazy like beating chicken blood. When killing, they didn''t even consider their fellow disciples, but became a tool to take people''s lives!


    Of course, people in the netherworld palace still have to leave.


    The accomplishments of these people may not be very high, but they undoubtedly have a clear head. Martial arts students have no intention of blocking such people.


    After all, some people have left, which has reduced a lot of resistance for Wutian students.


    Youchen actually looked at Wang Yu in a gloomy way. On his pale and frightening face, there was a secret smile, "if you guessed correctly, that kind of thing should be on you."


    Wang Yu looked very excited. What kind of thing?


    "That pure black artifact." Youchen smiled again.

 Chapter 568

    Wang Yu''s look suddenly changed. Although it was only an instant change, the change was still seen by Youchen.


    Youchen suddenly laughed and twisted his pale and frightening face, "then keep it well and wait for me to get it."


    Wu Tianming frowned and changed his look, "can you take that thing out?"


    Wang Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. The dark thing flew directly into his body. He wanted to take it out, but if it was so easy, he wouldn''t be so upset.


    Wu Tianming smiled bitterly and shook his head, but he didn''t mean to let Wang Yu take it out. Therefore, Wang Yu''s heart was secretly relieved. After all, it was something that even Si Sipin warriors were afraid of. It was not easy for Wu Tianming not to have evil intentions.


    Youchen runs straight to Wang Yu and shoots away. Fortunately, there are two elders Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming in front. Several people entangle Youchen!


    I thought that even if Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming were defeated by Youchen, it should be safe to hold Youchen, but I didn''t expect that even half of the strength was not used when Youchen fought with the three before!


    At the moment, the three of Wu Tianming and you Chen only feel very hard when they fight.


    Their bodies retreated in the air. Although they had their own defensive talismans, even the talismans could not withstand the several attacks of Youchen under such full strength!


    The fist with the shadow couldn''t stop hitting the three of Wu Tianming. The force armor had also been urged to the limit, and the metal impact sound sounded.


    Youchen''s power is not strong, but his special force made Wu Tianming suffer. The cold force with unexpected strong penetration even penetrated through the force armor and defense runes, and penetrated into the three people''s bodies.


    The college in the distance looked at the dark dust with such a powerful force suddenly breaking out in the sky, which was extremely shocked, and at the same time, all kinds of flavors poured into its heart.


    In the college, they thought that the Dean was already very strong, but they thought that even the dean who was already so strong in their eyes would be beaten like this!


    So... What about Wang Yu?


    Will he create miracles again?


    Thinking like this, everyone''s eyes turned from the sky to Wang Yu.


    "That''s interesting." Xiaohun''s solemn but teasing words rang in Wang Yu''s ear.


    Wang Yu pursed his lips and looked at the current state. It was only a matter of time for Wu Tianming to lose, but he could not help much except watching.


    Another punch hit the force armor. The armor was broken. It seems that it can''t support the power of Youchen''s fist.


    Wang Yu only said in his heart, "is there no way?"


    "Maybe the four character talisman can do it."


    Fourth grade talisman?


    Since Xiaohun said it, there must be a method that can make him reach the fourth grade talisman in such a time, but there must be a reason why he didn''t say it before.


    "Do it!"


    Wang Yu gritted his teeth.


    By this time he had no choice.


    The little soul pondered for a moment and said, "your spiritual power has reached the level of the fourth grade talisman, but you haven''t tried to make the fourth grade talisman. In addition, now you only have the level of the seventh grade martial apprentice, so you can''t reach the fourth grade talisman."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed slightly. He understood the hidden meaning of Xiaohun''s words. What he needs now is a little luck and courage.


    As for the lack of force, pills can naturally be used instead, which is not a worry!


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Yu looked at the difficult three people in front: "give me a quarter of an hour."


    Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming are stunned. According to their current state, they can''t resist for a quarter of an hour, but if they try their best, they won''t have a chance.


    "A quarter of an hour?" Youchen suddenly laughed, "you really think highly of them and yourself."


    Youchen doesn''t believe that Wang Yu can release anything that can threaten his martial arts in a quarter of an hour. Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming don''t believe it either, but they finally nod their heads after considering Wang Yu''s miracles in the college.


    This is regarded as the last stop of the five-day college, but if Wang Yu can really succeed, maybe Wutian college still has a chance, so they don''t fail to live up to the old Dean''s entrustment.


    The three people drank, and the strength of the attack increased by more than 30% in an instant.


    Even Youchen had to be careful to deal with the attack of the three people together, and even went all out, so he could only restrain his mind put on Wang Yu.


    After all, Wang Yu was no different from a cooked duck in Youchen''s eyes, but if he knew what Wang Yu was doing, he would regret his decision.


    It was just a small contempt, which almost cost him his life!

 Chapter 569

    Looking coldly at the battle of the four people opposite, Wang Yu''s face gradually calmed down, and the voice in the air was amplified in his ears.


    Then it disappeared little by little. The first thing to disappear was the human voice, and then the natural voice. From nothing to existence, from existence to nothingness, it went through a cycle again and again, even faintly and on Wang Yu''s heartbeat.


    At this time, Wang Yu fell into a strange realm. This realm can only be met but not sought among fu masters! Over the years, many people have pursued this strange realm, but I haven''t heard that several people can enter it.


    The fighting among the four people over there was a residual shadow. The people of Wutian college couldn''t even see their body shape. At this time, they could only look at Wang Yu standing foolishly, but Wang Yu didn''t seem to look good.


    The people in the netherworld palace were as crazy as crazy. They could only immerse themselves in the battle. Apart from a few people, they didn''t pay attention to Wang Yu.


    At this time, Wang Yu moved. His arm drew a strange arc in the air. There was a strange melody between each rise and fall. There were faint traces of blood red in the sky. It was formed slowly but steadily forward.


    All of a sudden, Wang Yu rolled the pill into his stomach with the tip of his tongue. At this time, the little soul slowly transported the power to Wang Yu''s body.


    Under the double momentum, Wang Yu felt painful, but the formation speed of the huge talisman was a little faster!


    Just when three-quarters of the talisman was completed, the great prestige came from the talisman. Everyone looked up at the place where the prestige was, and was even more surprised.


    Unexpectedly, such a powerful talisman was made by Wang Yu!


    Before, they had been cheated by Wang Yu''s habitual sword when fighting, or they had forgotten that Wang Yu still had a very noble identity!


    "Four grade talisman!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked stunned.


    Fourth grade?


    Even you Chen, a warrior of the fourth grade, can''t resist the talisman of the fourth grade. What''s more important is how old Wang Yu is now. It can be imagined that if Wang Yu is given another chance to grow up, he must be able to reach the talisman of the famous military talisman mainland!


    The pattern of the talisman is extremely complex. Even when people see such a talisman, they will inevitably feel dizzy. At this time, such a talisman has not even taken shape.


    The four people who fought fiercely in the sky finally stopped. The power of Wang Yu''s Rune pattern is too great, and has reached a level that everyone can''t imagine!


    What a terrible young man!


    A sudden cry sounded, and immediately the sharp wind sounded, and the gloomy ghost spirit drew an unimaginable arc in the air!


    Just when several people were surprised, Youchen launched an attack!


    How can the three of Wu Tianming let Youchen succeed?


    Anyone with eyes can see that the unknown four grade Rune in Wang Yu''s hand is the last hope of Wu Tian college. At this time, how can Wu Tianming and others let Youchen hurt Wang Yu?


    Three different forces, but equally powerful, greeted the Youchen mercilessly. After the explosion, they finally collided with the dense ghost gas, and waves of ripples appeared in the air, even in the space over there.


    However, such great turbulence did not affect Wang Yu half. His expression did not change, but focused on the unknown four pin Wu Fu in front of him.


    The rune is a little complicated, and the great power contained in it is also highlighted a little. The prestige is several times stronger than when three quarters are completed!


    Youchen is finally flustered, and the rules in her hand are also impatient.


    Suddenly, the gloomy ghost spirit lingered around Wu Tianming, and the corrosive ghost spirit adhered to him and couldn''t disappear.


    blamed.


    Wu Tianming couldn''t help scolding, and then he could only concentrate on fighting against the annoying ghost Qi.


    When the remaining two elders of Cheng Ming face Youchen alone, they seem to be unable to do what they want.


    Pop!


    The crisp sound sounded in the air, sweeping almost half the sky with majestic force fluctuations. All kinds of force fluctuations suddenly appeared in the sky that day.


    The second elder Cheng Ming was pushed back a lot. In this gap, the Youchen ran straight towards Wang Yu.


    Although his mind was still in the refining of the rune, Wang Yu''s body was subconsciously deviated by a minute under the reminder of the little soul, which made Wang Yu avoid the fatal blow of Youchen!


    Electricity, light, fire, stone!


    Only in a moment, only those who participate in it can understand the thrill!


    Wang Yu turned back and smiled with a huge Rune in his hand.

 Chapter 570

    "The old dog is worthy of being an old dog. Even if he starts with the younger generation, he doesn''t hesitate at all."


    In the sky, a young man in a black robe bent his eyebrows and eyes and looked crazy. Although he was only the realm of seven grade martial arts disciples, everyone dared not underestimate him.


    At the moment, a complex blood red Rune in his hand slowly rotated, and a powerful and frightening momentum slowly surged out of it. Such a strong momentum was even more on the quiet dust of the four grade warriors.


    The sudden appearance of a powerful breath no less than Youchen not only stunned Wu Tianming and Cheng Ming, but also made a moment of silence among the people of Youming palace and Wu Tian college.


    All eyes focused on Wang Yu. When they saw that the source of the extremely powerful forehead breath was Wang Yu''s even, everyone was slightly stunned.


    Are they wrong? How can Wang Yu achieve such a powerful strength?


    At the moment, the face of Youchen chasing Wang Yu became more and more ugly. At this time, the thing in Wang Yu''s hand suddenly appeared to be a huge killing weapon. It would be bad if one was accidentally killed. Besides, apart from Wang Yu, Wu Tianming and Cheng Minger''s third are eyeing him.


    The secluded dust is a retreat from the heart.


    "The boy really has a lot of cards." Wu Tianming looked at the breath in Wang Yu''s hand, smiled and shook his head. The little guy really impressed people.


    Cheng Ming nodded with approval. The people in Youming palace who had killed red eyes were hooked by Youchen''s promise. At the moment, they have calmed down. After all, no matter how good the promise is, they have to have life to use it.


    They all stopped their moves and looked up at the sky.


    That battle will dominate the moment!


    "Four grade talisman!" he Zixue couldn''t help covering her red lips. She knew for the first time that a man could shine his eyes to such a degree.


    That''s the fourth grade talisman. Even Wang Yu has a lot of approachable and powerful strength that many talismans don''t have.


    "It''s a fool''s dream to take away the strange treasure in Wutian college."


    With a sneer, Wang Yu moved, and the rune in his hand shook with his body. There should be thunder and crackling. It seems that the rune will make a huge explosion in the next second!


    "I''ll do it."


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyes to Wu Tianming and smiled.


    Wu Tianming also smiled. They all had an extraordinary taste in their hearts. They didn''t expect that the gains and losses of Wu Tianming college now depend on this little guy.


    The old Dean must be very happy if he knows.


    However, thinking of the old Dean''s temperament, Wu Tianming paused. Since they are all geniuses, Wang Yu should be able to get along well with the old director... Right?


    Wang Yu, who was staring at the quiet dust in front of him, suddenly shivered, as if he had been stared at by something.


    The four runes in Wang Yu''s hand are unstable, but after all, they are four runes. If Youchen is in full bloom, he may not have the power to fight with the runes, but at this time, when the dragons and tigers look at him, how can he expose his cards so easily?


    Feeling the more and more powerful rune thunder on Wang Yu''s side, Youchen didn''t dare to underestimate it. With a wave of his sleeve and robe, there was an existence like taking a ring.


    Between the explosions, countless ghosts shot out of it, accompanied by countless shrill wails and fled everywhere.


    As soon as the look of Youchen changed, those overflowing souls went into his belly! Rao is so. There is a trace of pain on Youchen''s face. These souls have been collected by him for a long time. If the task this year can''t be completed!


    Thinking of this, Youchen couldn''t stand a shiver.


    But fortunately, there is also the soul of the nether hidden dragon. If you guessed correctly, the soul of the nether hidden dragon is likely to be a special soul in the legend.


    If this is the case, he will not only return without punishment, but also with heavy reward.


    His expression changed, Youchen shouted, and his momentum suddenly increased a lot!


    His cold eyes and dark robes confronted Wang Yu. Between the confrontation, a strong breath spread from them.


    Whether it is a gloomy force or a rune with a trace of thunder, it distorts space.


    Wang Yu suddenly drank, and the huge Rune shot forward!


    It looks like it''s going to explode at any time. It''s not stable.


    "Damn madman!"


    You Chen scolded secretly, and he could only do his best.


    The black fog wrapped Youchen''s body in it, and then they couldn''t see it anymore.

 Chapter 571

    The space where the thunder force passed unexpectedly had a faint feeling of being torn. Previously, it looked like the same magnificent black fog, which quickly curled up in bursts of crackling sound.


    The darkness of the sky has been continuously reduced under the power of lightning. The existence that accounts for more than half of the sky must disappear soon!


    The faces of Wutian college are stunned. This is almost the four level runes sweeping the whole sky. It''s too powerful. Are the four level runes such a power?


    No wonder when there are four runes in the auction house, they are so expensive that when they can''t even see the face of the rune, the rune has been reserved by major forces.


    People''s hearts had such an idea - if they had such a rune, would the people standing in the sky today become them?


    However, such thoughts have dissipated as soon as they arise.


    Wang Yu relies on more than such runes. He has the tenacity and unyielding that many talents don''t have. This is the reason why Wang Yu can fight until now, and also the reason why he created legends one by one.


    "Where''s the dust?"


    The black fog gradually dissipated, and the body shape of Youchen disappeared.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly cold, leaving behind the aftertaste of the burst of thunder runes in the sky. There was no faint smell of dust! How is that possible?


    Wu Tianming gently closed Yaning. The majestic force of the third class warrior surged around, but there was still no trace of Youchen.


    He shook his head at Wang Yu.


    The voice of the little soul suddenly rang in Wang Yu''s ear, "with the power of the soul."


    The master of talismans needs the power of soul to draw talismans. Wang Yu has reached the level of four grade master of talismans. Naturally, his power of soul is unusual.


    And an invisible nod, a strange energy burst into the air from the center of the eyebrows.


    The shape of Youchen suddenly appeared. This guy escaped. At the moment, he has taken out no less than a thousand miles.


    "Over there." Wang Yu was shaky.


    That Youchen has been seriously injured, and Wang Yu is also seriously injured, almost unconscious.


    Wu Tianming''s face changed, rolled Wang Yu into his sleeve robe, and then shot away. Cheng Ming and Lao Ming looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They also ran to shoot in the direction pointed by Wang Yu.


    With Wang Yu''s spiritual power as a guide, the Hidden Art of Youchen can no longer play any role.


    Wu Tianming over there took Wang Yu to the room, looked at Wang Yu''s beautiful and tender cheeks, couldn''t help shaking his head, "I thought we had paid enough attention to you, but I didn''t expect to despise you in the end."


    After death, he Jixue, Lang Qing and other lonely souls rushed over.


    Wu Tianming first stuffed a green pill into Wang Yu''s mouth. He turned and disappeared into the room.


    "Door master!" Lang Qing panted and looked at Wang Yu who didn''t know how to live or die on the bed, so she burst into tears.


    Men don''t shed tears lightly, but it''s not time to be sad.


    He Zixue took a deep breath, "brother wolf, brother Wang Yu should have taken the pill. What he needs more is rest."


    Langqing pursed her lips, nodded and left with a lonely soul.


    He Jixue went out of the door and turned back again and again. He didn''t leave until he cleaned up Wang Yu''s body and mud. He Jifeng came out from behind the screen in the room and looked at his sister with a complex look.


    I didn''t expect that the original mixed world little witch could have such a quiet day after experiencing these things. It''s really unimaginable for everyone at the beginning.


    He Jifeng naturally saw his sister''s thoughts about Wang Yu, but he Jixue can''t hold such an excellent Wang Yu. What''s more, he always knew that there was a woman in Wang Yu''s heart, which seemed to be bing''er.


    The existence that can make Wang Yu never forget such a task must be extremely terrible.


    He Jifeng sighed and shook his head gently. "Wang Yu, Wang Yu, you really broke the girls'' hearts."


    At the moment, Wu Tianming stands in the conference hall of Wu Tian college.


    The two figures suddenly burst in from the door. It was the second old Cheng Ming who pursued Youchen.


    "How''s it going?"


    The two shook their heads, "they were saved."


    Wu Tianming''s look changed. Since he was rescued, he must not come back for some time.


    Cheng Ming sighed and looked at Wu Tianming. "How''s he?"


    He, of course, is Wang Yu.


    Wu Tianming also shook his head and nodded. Wang Yu''s situation was not good or bad, but the consumption of force was too severe. All kinds of scars on his body looked scary and tight, but in fact, the injuries were not serious.


    Knowing the situation, the second elder Cheng Ming turned and left. They had to leave the martial arts academy because of the massive invasion of Youming palace. At this time, the situation settled down and naturally they had to go back to close the gate.


    Their time is running out. If they can''t break through again, they must die.

 Chapter 572

    Wang Yu''s injury was not serious, so he recovered after keeping it for some time.


    On the first day of Wang Yu''s recovery, Wu Tianming had to issue a ban. There were too many people who wanted to see Wang Yu. The people of Wu Tian college even regarded Wang Yu as their idol.


    Wang Yu''s momentum has reached a peak in Wutian college!


    The young man in bed, his eyelids trembled slightly, and then his eyes suddenly opened. His magical red eyes looked particularly strange in such a quiet house.


    In front of his bed was a tall old man.


    "Dean?" Wang Yu was stunned and was about to get up.


    Wu Tianming''s sleeved robe swung around and looked at Wang Yu who had recovered his strength. He couldn''t stand joking, "it seems that the gods of Wu Tianming college have recovered?"


    gods?


    Wang Yu couldn''t laugh or cry. "When did this happen?"


    Wu Tianming picked up his eyebrows, put down the book in his hand and shook his head. "I really don''t know you young people. Recently, many people quarreled to see you and said that they could reach the same level as you after seeing you."


    After a pause, Wu Tianming threw his joking eyes at Wang Yu, "compared with those who just worship you as a God, they are still good."


    Wang Yu was sweating and smiling bitterly.


    Wu Tianming suddenly turned around and said casually, "I don''t know how many people will chase you if you go out now."


    Wang Yu was stunned.


    He had seen a strong man who was dragged out of his clothes by his admirers and said he wanted to keep it as a souvenir.


    Although it was not as terrible as Wu Tianming said when he left the room, Wang Yu is now a wife, and he must pay attention wherever he passed.


    At this time, Wang Yu had said goodbye to Wu Tianming, and even simply said a few words to Lang Qing and left.


    make no reply.


    The sky outside the window is blue, and Wu Tianming looks empty.


    "That little guy is bound to break into his own world."


    I don''t know when the second elder Cheng Ming also appeared behind Wu Tianming. They nodded deeply.


    Wang Yu''s talent may not be the most outstanding, but his character is extremely strong. His tenacity even makes people feel frightened.


    His achievements will never be such a little legend of Wutian college. After all, Wutian college is too small to accommodate Wang Yu.


    Several people sighed a few times, and then the figure had disappeared into the room.


    Except for the gentle shaking of the curtains, there was no other sound here.


    On the big stones in the lush mountains and forests, a young man sat cross legged. Behind him was a very strange upside down waterfall, which was Wang Yu who left Wutian college.


    He wanted to go to Wufu mainland first, but the third seal of Xiaohun could not be untied. Wang Yu arranged time to show experience in Wufu mainland and untie the third seal of Xiaohun. At the same time, he also laid the foundation for going to Wufu mainland.


    After all, Wufu continent is very different from this basaltic region. It is said that it is the place with the strongest force in Wufu continent, and it is also the place where the strong are like a forest!


    Between breathing and exhaling, the secret injury a few days ago also slowly improved in such meditation and breathing


    Although Wang Yu seemed to have recovered from his injury, we had a wireless load on Wang Yu''s body for several consecutive games. In addition, the little soul had not woke up at that time. He could only face all this alone, and there was no way to calm down and have a good rest.


    Wang Yu has been away from Wutian College for ten days. These days, Wang Yu and the little beast went the same way when they were there. However, because there was no awe of the little beast, he met many wubeasts along the way!


    Fortunately, the rank of the martial beasts is not high. They are dangerous all the way. Wang Yu''s ability of the four grade talisman has also been strengthened. Now, sitting quietly and recuperating has weakened many of his secret injuries a few days ago.


    "Susu -"


    Behind him came the sound of leaves rubbing. It was a simple wind, but it made Wang Yu''s eyes more dignified.


    "It doesn''t feel like a low-level martial beast. Remember to be careful all the time."


    The dignified voice of the little soul was still clearly transmitted to Wang Yu''s mind in the roaring waterfall. Although the tone was not joking like in the past, it could also be heard that the martial beast encountered this time was not very difficult for Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t respond. He still sat quietly on the huge stone. His eyes were shining. His hands, which seemed to be placed on his side at random, secretly looked unknown.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Wang Yu''s figure had disappeared in the original place in an instant, and the boulder was smashed by the sudden great force and turned into small pieces. It was clear that it was just about to fly into the sky, but it was severely hit by the waterfall running down.

 Chapter 573

    Wang Yu stood quietly on a tall tree with dense branches and leaves not far away. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light pointed straight ahead. He was looking at his huge fierce beast.


    "Ha... Hiss..."


    Standing in front of Wang Yu was a martial beast with a gray face and blue pupil. The long mane spread from the neck to the whole face. It was intertwined. The original outline of the whole face could not be seen clearly.


    Although it looks strong enough to break the whole big stone, there is not much light in its blue pupils. I think it is also one of the few middle-level martial beasts in the jungle who have great natural strength but do not say less mental consciousness.


    These days, Wang Yu has been practicing near the waterfall and met many big and small martial beasts. The low-level martial beasts are usually beaten before Wang Yu makes any effort, while the higher-level martial beasts have some spiritual knowledge and know that Wang Yu is the worst to provoke at this time, so they don''t have much conflict even if they meet.


    Today, it was an adventure to meet such a powerful but not very high-level martial beast.


    "Wang Yu, I''m afraid the martial beast we met today is not born with divine power. It''s really lucky!"


    Like Wang Yu, Xiaohun has observed the martial beast for a while. Now it seems that he has found something wonderful. The low voice in the picture just now becomes excited.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, but the beast in front of him suddenly attacked in his direction. It was very fast. It could be said that it was in a twinkling of an eye.


    But Wang Yu was not a vegetarian either. His toes were light, and his white martial spirit rippled in his hands. The whole person was as light as a touch of smoke. He easily avoided this deadly killing move.


    "The speed is good and the force is strong, but he doesn''t seem to have a brain." Wang Yu said. He didn''t solve it without saying a word after meeting the martial beast before. Instead, he commented this time.


    "Yes, this is the characteristic of Bihuan beast. This kind of beast is born with strong force and amazing attack speed, but it is also born with little spiritual knowledge. Therefore, even if it is powerful, the final level can only reach the upper middle level."


    Xiaohun took no time to explain, which is why he reminded Wang Yu to be more careful at the beginning¡ª¡ª


    Although this martial beast has no difficulty for Wang Yu.


    Originally, the Wu beast could fight with Wang Yu by relying on its super strong attack and super fast attack speed. However, after Wang Yu butted with it for many times, he has slowly mastered its routine, which also caused the Bi Huan beast to start to lose strength and retreat step by step.


    And all this happened in just a few breaths.


    After all, Bi Huan beast moves fast, and Wang Yu''s reaction ability is even better. They come and go. If they are not in the war, they basically can''t see what they are doing.


    "Pooh -" as Wang Yu''s silver sword disappeared into Bihuan''s body, it had been completely killed by Wang Yu, but the Bi colored pupils were still wide open, and there was a more empty martial god in it. In the depths, there was a vague look of confusion, as if he didn''t understand why he was killed by Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t leave as soon as before, but continued to pull down the sword, straight from his neck to the Deputy part of Bihuan beast, and a ferocious hole appeared from it.


    The reason why I did this is because the little soul said that the most valuable thing about Bihuan beast is its inner alchemy.


    Although Bihuan beast doesn''t have much spiritual knowledge, the inner alchemy contains a lot of power that can make martial artists soar quickly. If it is refined by the alchemy master, the benefits will be endless.


    "Before, Bi Huan beast had been hunted by Fu Shidan everywhere. We couldn''t find much. I didn''t expect we could meet again today. We can''t be lucky anymore."


    Seeing Wang Yu carefully put the green inner pill in the package, Xiaohun couldn''t stop smiling in his voice.


    A few days later, in an insignificant cave in the mountain, a faint white mist could be seen from the hole.


    At this time, the sky had just lit up, and orange red appeared in the eastern sky, looking solemn and mysterious.


    The man who came out of the cave was dignified, and the sun seemed to suddenly pop out of the clouds. The shallow still hit him, and together with the light white smoke around him, he looked unfathomable.


    The man is Wang Yu, who has just broken through the cultivation of nine grade martial arts disciples by using the elixir refined by Bihuan beast inner elixir.


    The sun was not dazzling, but Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a fine light of the sun reflected in his eyes.


    His front and future must be like today''s sun, with infinite light, more and more prosperous, and will never die!


    Behind him is the strange hanging waterfall. The little soul felt a strange summoning power in the waterfall. When Wang Yu wanted to go in, the little lake felt very dangerous.

 Chapter 574

    However, in the dense forest cultivation these days, it seems that Wang Yu can only be in the realm of Jiupin martial arts disciples, and his strength can no longer be improved. Maybe now is the time for Wang Yu to enter the strange waterfall behind him.


    Wang Yu''s figure whirled around. With vigorous force, Wang Yu''s figure was suddenly within the waterfall.


    There was a small hole in the waterfall. There was nothing else.


    Wang Yu''s heart did not dare to relax his vigilance. After all, such existence will make people more confused. Since there is nothing here, how can Xiaohun feel a supreme threat?


    Even before Wang Yu wanted to come to such a waterfall to break through the martial disciples, Xiaohun had an objection!


    The heart secretly called a few small souls, but the small souls did not have any reaction!


    Wang Yumei frowned. The connection between Xiaohun and him was not broken once or twice, but this time there was always a feeling that there was no connection.


    It seems that the little soul will leave Wang Yu''s body inadvertently!


    This strange feeling made Wang Yu more alert. As far as he knew, no martial beast could reach such a fantasy - unless it was man-made!


    The ten thousand soul sword suddenly chopped back, and the huge force wave shocked the people behind him.


    It turned out that a small cave behind the waterfall was an artificial camouflage. After the sword, the person who performed the magic was exposed.


    It was a little girl with a red head rope!


    Eyes open wide, it looks more watery and likable.


    "You..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were frozen, but he didn''t dare to relax because of the girl''s face. After all, it is said that when the military cultivation reached the highest level, even his body can be exchanged at will.


    The little girl suddenly frowned angrily. A huge Epee appeared in her hand and hit the ground hard. She could lift it with only one hand!


    Wang Yu was stunned, but the soul sword in his hand was more powerful.


    Gu Ning glanced and muttered, "do you need to be so defensive?"


    Can you not guard against it?


    The girl used a very realistic illusion to Wang Yu as soon as she came up. If it weren''t for the strange connection between Xiao soul and Wang Yu, he didn''t even know that he had entered the illusion.


    "All right, come with me."


    The little girl, with a heavy sword in her hand, greeted Wang Yu very casually. It seems that people often come here. Is this a special organization?


    Wang Yu secretly guessed in his heart and asked casually, "do people often come here?"


    The little girl didn''t care, "some people are others, but they are basically faces. I can''t get through my fantasy, let alone the experience behind?"


    Her fantasy and experience?


    It''s like a program to join a mysterious organization!


    It is said that there is a special existence in many places - underground shopping malls.


    There is a world that only the strong can enter and only the strong can come out!


    Because the people who got the treasure in the last second don''t know whether they will be black in the next second. In that world, such things happen very smoothly.


    There are many warriors here.


    However, it is said that by paying a huge fee, you can use the transmission array distributed throughout the Wufu mainland to reach the trading place. Everything in the place has only one word - expensive!


    To put it bluntly, this is the world of local tyrants.


    The currency here is no longer gold coins, but runes, pills, arrays, including fire phoenix beads and other foreign objects that can improve the strength of martial artists, among which runes are the most popular!


    Looking at the little girl in front of him jumping and taking him to the front of a transmission array, his heart suddenly widened. It seems that it is what he thinks.


    "Give it to me." the little girl stretched out her little hand reluctantly.


    "What?"


    Wang Yu was stunned.


    The little girl immediately looked dissatisfied, "what else can it be, tolls!"


    Wang Yu paused, and his internal knowledge had entered the ring. However, the previous wars and his previous experience in the forest had consumed all his things.


    "Cough, can you wait a minute?"


    Facing the little girl''s eyes that seemed to be Wang Yu''s default, Wang Yu could only harden his scalp and cough twice. It''s true that he was a talisman, but now he can''t take out the talisman weapon or the talisman pattern.


    So in the little girl''s eyes, Wang Yu could only harden his head and take out the talisman''s tools.


    Looking at the vermilion, Rune paper and other objects suspended in the air, the little girl couldn''t help but show a disdain. "We only accept more than three runes, 100 three runes and ten four runes."


    Wang Yu didn''t stumble when he heard the speech!

 Chapter 575

    The three grade Rune pattern has been extremely hot and even hard to see in Wutian college. Unexpectedly, it can only be used as a stepping stone here, not to mention the terrible number.


    Wang Yu sighed. It seemed that only the four runes were the way for him to enter the underground mall.


    However, Wang Yu is certainly not just this consideration. Secondly, there is a rumor that there are special masters such as Fu master and Dan master. There are special privileges in the underground shopping mall. But now looking at the little girl''s eyes, has that rule changed?


    Looking at Wang Yu''s determined look, the little girl turned her mouth and finally took out a set of talisman tools of quite different quality. Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly burst into amazing brilliance!


    What''s that?


    At the moment, under the utensils in the little girl''s hand, Wang Yu''s talisman utensils are compared to slag.


    Is there a difference between good and bad talisman tools? It''s no wonder Wang Yu doesn''t know. He has been traveling abroad. The talisman tools on those stalls are similar. Even if there are slightly better ones, they have long been bought by martial artists to please those talisman. Where can he get a small Wang Yu?


    The radian from the corner of her mouth was even more pitiful. The little girl looked at Wang Yu with disdain in her eyes. It was heard that some shameless talismans often came here as new people in order to practice using the high-quality talismans tools in the underground mall!


    Wang Yu naturally didn''t know what the little girl thought, and he didn''t know that he had become a "shameless man" in the little girl''s eyes, but even if he knew, he would just smile.


    Wang Yu''s mind was immersed in the talisman''s tools, and his surprise became more and more intense. The original talisman''s tools were easier to operate than those inferior tools, and had a lot of tacit understanding with his heart and soul.


    Secondly, what Wang Yu covets most is the success rate.


    Wang Yugang has just broken through the four grade Rune master. Now the probability of refining the four grade rune is no more than half. If such a existence exists, Wang Yu is even sure that he can definitely refine the rune with a probability of more than 60%.


    The little girl on the other side stared at Wang Yu with beautiful eyes. When she saw that Wang Yu was fast entering the refining state, she finally snorted coldly and said to her heart: it can be regarded as some fame for this protection. Otherwise, if he was really one of those petty criminals, my aunt would make him look good.


    "Poof!"


    Just as the little girl was thinking about how to punish the immortals, there was a very obvious puff sound from where Wang Yu was, which was clearly the sound of failure in the refining of runwen.


    Although it is said that the refining of runwen has a higher chance of failure, the little girl almost believes that Wang Yu is a petty villain. At this time, when she sees that Wang Yu''s refining has failed, she can''t help gnashing her teeth.


    He looked at Wang Yu with hatred. The little girl could hardly hold her expression on her face. "The tools of the talisman are very expensive. Even I have only one set!"


    Wang Yu was still analyzing the reason for the failure of the last Rune refining. This time, he was suddenly yelled by the little girl and frowned.


    There was no trace of temperature in his eyes. He just looked at the girl and knew that the girl was embarrassed by Wang Yu. Wang Yu cleaned up the failed refining materials here and then began his refining again.


    The little girl was looked at by Wang Yu''s eyes without emotion. The whole city was cold. She couldn''t help humming coldly: I didn''t expect this boy to be very powerful.


    Wang Yu didn''t care much about whether the little girl threatened him. What''s more, he had too many things to do and didn''t have time to waste his mind in such a place.


    Wang Yu has methodically put dozens of materials into the smelting furnace in front of him, and the materials are even better. Some of them have only been heard of but never seen before by Wang Yu.


    There was a special rhythm between the flick of the palm and the swing of the sleeves and robes, and the looming power of red and white rippled around Wang Yu and loosened circles of ripples in the air, which made Wang Yu have an abnormal coldness and heat, and people couldn''t move their eyes.


    The little girl also whispered in her heart. Is this man really not a liar?


    Boom!


    The gentle wave swings out fiercely centered on the smelting furnace.


    "Ouch!"


    The little girl was kicked out by the wave and rubbed her ass with dissatisfaction, but then she looked at Wang Yu not very cold, but full of heat.


    His eyes suddenly opened and a fine light flashed through them. Wang Yu adjusted his breath for a moment and frowned at the thirteen runes in the smelting furnace.


    The power of thunder on those runes flickered fiercely. The quality of these runes was also good, which was better than the amount of runes Wang Yu invested. Unexpectedly, there were only 13 at the time of harvest.

 Chapter 576

    Wang Yu is still dissatisfied with his results. He doesn''t want the little girl over there to look at him as if she had seen a monster.


    "You... You can produce thirteen chapter runes at one time?"


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows were frivolous and puzzled.


    The girl suddenly looked at Wang Yu and rushed up. Her fat little hand hugged Wang Yu''s thigh. "Sir, come with me. You''ll be popular and spicy."


    The voice of the little soul''s smile spread to Wang Yu''s ears. "If you guessed correctly, the little girl should be a disciple of a family in the middle of Wufu mainland, and that family is mainly auxiliary."


    Since she mainly focuses on assistance, she can fully understand why the little girl despises low-level Fuwen masters, but she pays more attention to the existence of high-level Fuwen masters, especially Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed -- the center of Wufu continent?


    He asked in his heart, "can you enter Wufu continent from here?"


    The little soul shook his head.


    Although the underground mall seems to be of high power, it is actually a existence similar to the secret realm, and most of the transmission arrays are formed naturally. So nature can''t get in


    Secret place?


    Secret territory generally means opportunity, but it has been too long since I thought about the existence of this underground mall. Most of the secret treasures should be explored and cleaned.


    The twinkling eyes of the little girl over there gradually darkened when Wang Yumo was silent, "well, if you don''t go, don''t go."


    Wang Yu chuckled, "it''s really that Wang has something important to do. I can''t accompany you. Please forgive me."


    Farewell, it seems that it is the little girl guarding the transmission array. Wang Yu stepped into the secret place. The so-called underground mall is not a city or any human building, but a lush forest!


    The roar of all kinds of martial animals came from afar. Wang Yu felt that there seemed to be many treasures in this forest!


    But why?


    Obviously, so many martial artists have come to the underground mall. It''s unreasonable that so many cultivation resources are still here.


    "East."


    The little soul suddenly opened his mouth. Wang Yu explored the soul power in the past. He also vaguely felt that the popularity in the East would be heavier, so he moved towards the East.


    Naturally, I met many martial beasts along the way, but some low-level martial beasts harassed all the way.


    When Wang Yu went to the East, he even accidentally broke into the range of a high-level martial beast. The martial beast just looked at him coldly. His eyes still contained rare humanized ridicule. It seemed to say that Wang Yu was stupid and could make mistakes all the way.


    "It seems that there is a strange balance between the martial beasts here and the human warriors." Wang Yu said secretly in his heart.


    It is estimated that some contracts have been reached. After all, human beings need some materials on the Wu beast, but the Wu beast does not need human ones, so it is still very simple to reach an agreement with the Wu beast.


    The East is mostly the territory of human martial arts. The coming and going martial arts are very strong. There are many warriors like dogs here, so the breath of Wang Yu''s nine grade martial arts disciples is very eye-catching here.


    Wang Yu looked at his nose, nose and heart as if he didn''t know the strong lines of sight that had fallen on him.


    Suddenly a warrior with a round head, a round head and a round belly came towards Wang Yu with a smile and a respectful fist, "I dare ask, but Mr. Wang Yu."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were bright and silent, and a pile of fire phoenix beads had appeared under his sleeve robe.


    The warrior immediately changed his face and quickly waved his hand, "don''t, don''t misunderstand, it''s just that you came from the transmission array of a young female guard, so the little old man will wait here."


    "Oh?" Wang Yu took the coldness of a Fuwen master to the extreme.


    As soon as he patted his head, the martial artist looked at Wang Yu with chagrin. "In fact, someone also knew that you refused to join the family, but it was fate to get together. He has prepared all the living places for you, including the smelting furnace. There happened to be a rune auction recently."


    Rune auction?


    Eyelid fretting, "Rune auction?"


    It turned out that in the past, there would be people in the underground mall, but there would never be so many. Only recently, an extremely powerful force in the underground mall held a rune auction.


    The feature of the auction is to ask all Fuwen masters to refine Fuwen on the stage, try the power of a Fuwen on the spot, and then bid for the auction.


    Of course, this is only some superficial things. What is deeper is the benefits to major forces and Fuwen masters.


    Fu masters can get the appreciation of major forces and a group of followers by taking advantage of this opportunity!


    Although Wang Yu has become a four grade talisman, and even most of them have no success rate in looking down, he is still not a real talisman, because he has no followers and no group of friends!

 Chapter 577

    The terrible thing about a Fuwen master is not that he can refine Fuwen, but because of the people behind him.


    Just imagine that when a Fuwen master is approached by an enemy, it is just a text message. A pile of strong people flock to him. The enemy must be a place where there is no burial!


    Moreover, high-level Fuwen masters often cooperate with many auxiliary professional families, such as Dan master, array mage, etc. Those auxiliary families often don''t have much force, but they can defend themselves with abundant runes. After all, the external power is not as reliable as their own strength!


    His eyes flashed slightly, and Wang Yu answered the invitation of the man in front of him.


    Lying on the bed, Wang Yu flexibly turned a wooden plate engraved with the word "Xuan" in his hand. On the wooden plate, there was a gentle but powerful smell. The wood that could contain such a smell did not know what kind of wood it was.


    It turns out that since the news of the auction spread, a large number of martial artists came from all over the country, and all the rooms in the underground mall have been reserved. Some of the late Fuwen masters have a picnic.


    If it hadn''t been for the little girl, Wang Yu would have had to live in the open.


    The room is divided into four levels: Heaven, earth, Xuan and Huang. Wang Yu thought that the level of his four grade talisman was good, but he can only be divided into rooms of Xuan brand. The world is really big.


    Wang Yu smiled, casually threw the wooden card aside and knelt down.


    When he first entered the secret territory, he found that the force here was many times stronger than that outside!


    The little soul was relieved to see Wang Yu throw away the wooden card. Fortunately, Wang Yu was not confused by those things outside.


    Vaguely, Wang Yu felt the barrier of the warrior''s realm, so he simply changed from kneeling to closing.


    In the outside world, the forces of the Youming palace have fallen, the monkeys have scattered, and even the Youchen has slipped away. The rest of the people naturally dare not be the first bird. As for the existence of the Youming dispatch, it is even more the injury of death and injury. The Youming palace has become a mess.


    The pillar of Youming palace disappeared and died. The Youming palace completely collapsed under the retaliation of Wutian college, so it was originally a completely opposite existence to Wutian College - Youming palace disappeared.


    However, together with the nether palace, Wu Tianming and others are temporarily relieved. After all, there must be opposing strengths in a region. Once the nether palace falls, its resources will inevitably be occupied by other strengths, and then slowly cultivate an existence that will oppose Wu Tian college.


    Of course, there is a very obvious existence in the confrontation between the two forces - Wang Yu is said to be very divine.


    He is not only because of the seemingly nihilistic luck in the past, but also because of the strength shown in that battle!


    However, from the situation that Wang Yu immediately turned to the external power after his injury, it is clear that this guy is not interested in caring about the rest of the unimportant things, not to mention what he needs to do in the future!


    These closures are also full of consumption for seven days!


    Wang Yu''s injuries from fighting with the martial animals in the dead forest were not only completely recovered, but even during this retreat, Wang Yu repaired many hidden injuries that he had not seen before under the reminder of Xiaohun.


    In fact, his constitution has been tempered by the power of blood killing. This retreat makes the power of blood evil go deep into his bone marrow. According to Wang Yu''s current situation, he is several times stronger than he was at the beginning.


    In the quiet secret room, there is only a simple Futon. It is very dark in the secret room, and the only light is the young man in black on the futon.


    The force went in and out with the youth''s breath. The strange cold force and blood red blood killing force faintly formed a cycle in Wang Yu''s body.


    A steady stream of energy surged towards Wang Yu, but it seemed that there was no end.


    I don''t know how long it lasted. Finally, the fluctuation of force on Wang Yu gradually disappeared, and the surrounding rooms automatically showed light.


    "Hoo..."


    He vomited turbid air, and Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were very strange. On the left was a mixture of ice blue and fire red, but on the right was blood red. It was like an iceberg and a sea of blood.


    It seems that his strength has improved too fast recently.


    Before, Wang Yu''s strength was played step by step, but his realm did not soar these days, but he became a four grade talisman. In addition, his body has been quenched by the power of blood killing, so his strength really rose too fast.


    Such a sudden increase in power even gave Wang Yu an extremely false feeling. He vaguely felt that this was also the reason why he had not broken through the Jiupin martial disciple for a long time.


    The contemplative color on his face gradually faded, Wang Yu''s eyes flashed, and there was someone outside the door.


    It seems that it was the person who brought Wang Yu to the room of xuanzi that day.

 Chapter 578

    The moment Wang Yu opened the door, he saw the man pacing anxiously, "Sir, you have finally cleared the customs. The auction is about to begin!"


    After a footstep, Wang Yu turned around and said, "here we go."


    The corner of Wang Yu''s lips was hooked, but fortunately he caught up. In fact, Wang Yu had set a time before closing. Even if he could not withdraw from the cultivation state in time before the auction, the force in the secret room would slowly disappear, so that Wang Yu naturally withdrew from the cultivation state.


    The round warrior took Wang Yu into the car. There were five middle-aged and elderly men in the car. After the round warrior introduced it, Wang Yu knew that it was also a talisman.


    "You are all he''s guests this time, and you are all famous figures in the runwen session. He wishes you a good result."


    The words are beautiful, but those arrogant fu masters don''t buy it.


    A fu master immediately said coldly to Wang Yu, "we have all been famous for a long time. What is his little doll?"


    Then someone surnamed he sank when he looked pale. "If master GE has any objection to this little brother, how can he not say it directly to him?"


    The man looked ugly. It seemed that he Wu was on Wang Yu''s side.


    When he spoke, the warrior surnamed he even showed a very powerful breath, even on Wang Yu''s lifelong enemy Youchen!


    The remaining four Fuwen masters in the car looked strange at Wang Yu. He wuzhe seemed to have the same attitude towards the five of them, but everyone knew that they were just in the way of others'' hospitality, and their respect for themselves was second.


    But Wang Yu is an exception. How can it not make those people strange?


    Wang Yu was also puzzled about the green eyes of someone surnamed he, but his face was still light. He just nodded gently at someone surnamed he and looked very proud.


    This mood fell into the eyes of Wu He, but he looked up to it. After all, a person who can keep such a calm in the high praise will be a great achievement in the future.


    This surname he is not a big surname, and it is really not a force in the center of Wufu mainland. However, because there is always a promising Dan division in this surname he family every few years, all the major forces in Wufu mainland are willing to give this family some face.


    The little girl Wang Yu met in the transmission array is also a talented little girl of the he family. She is just unstable. Therefore, the elders of the family will throw her to such a remote place to guard the transmission array.


    There was nothing to say all the way. The more we got to the place near the auction, the more lively the scene became.


    Wang Yu looked after himself and closed his eyes. He found that his force was much more powerful.


    "The auction has begun."


    Wu he opened the curtain of his car and looked at the people coming and going outside. He looked proud and Yan. After all, his he family was also one of the many organizers of the auction!


    "Everybody get off later. We don''t go the same way with the guests."


    The carriage made a circle at the front door of the auction and turned around again. The Wu surnamed he explained with a smile. All the people showed a reassuring look, but Wang Yu still closed his eyes and let the man surnamed he look high.


    Such a young man has a determination unmatched by ordinary people. If such a young man can survive in various games, he must be one of the strongest in the future!


    Although he family is not a strong family in the middle of Wufu mainland, he surnamed Wu has seen many talents because of his special identity.


    There is no shortage of geniuses in this world, but few survive.


    However, once genius can survive, it will be a giant in the future, such as those in the middle of Wufu mainland!


    Wang Yu naturally didn''t know. The man surnamed Wu in front of him had compared him with the giants in the center of Wufu mainland, but even if he knew it, he would not take it too seriously.


    After all, Wang Yu has never compared fresh fruits with anyone. He just wants to stand at the highest peak of the continent!


    The car turned a corner in front. Then he wuzhe called the people to get off. The buildings here are more exquisite than those in front and more in line with the fufu master''s aesthetics. It is estimated that they were newly built by the organizer of the auction.


    The blood red velvet blanket and various rare materials are only used as decoration here. Wang Yu''s face is really outrageous!


    Others looked down and even swallowed saliva. Some of these materials are even they can''t get all their life, not to mention being put here carelessly, even like an exhibition.


    Wang Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly. The auction was really extraordinary.

 Chapter 579

    Wang Yu''s eyes looked at the surrounding scenery, and his expression could not help but be a little shocked. It is true that Wang Yu has also experienced a lot of storms and waves in recent years, but he really hasn''t experienced this situation.


    Suddenly, the whole huge square began to twinkle with purple and cyan light, forming a unique landscape in the huge square.


    Due to the ghost step, a figure quickly appeared in the air, and a purple and cyan shadow appeared in such a large auction house.


    Then, a shadow suddenly flashed in the air. They only felt the wind spin and tremble gently, just like a breeze blowing on their faces,


    It turned into countless breezes and dissipated. Among them, two figures did not know what had happened. They walked down slowly and walked towards the upper position.


    Obviously, although they are not in full bloom, they will not fail just by virtue of this.


    Under the gaze of the whole auction, the man still smiled with great bearing and walked up without any airs,


    "Is it your excellency Wu Yun? I didn''t expect that so many powerful leaders came to the conference. It''s really a worthwhile trip."


    "The strong people who are extremely hard to see on weekdays have really come out at one time. It can be seen how powerful their appeal is at this auction. It''s really big enough. No wonder they will attract so many people."


    "Hey, hey, there are so many strong players this time, among which there are some contradictions. Tut tut... It''s really interesting. I don''t know who will benefit in the end?"


    The last two people immediately attracted the attention of countless people, especially Wang Yu. He noticed the two people as soon as they appeared,


    I don''t know why, Wang Yu looked at their figure, which was a little strange, but at this time, Wu Yun''s eyes suddenly looked at Wang Yu,


    Wang Yu also knew his current situation, and his eyes immediately shifted from the past. No longer look at Wu Yun.


    "Very interesting boy..." Wu Yun was expressionless and had little interest in Wang Yu. Then he sat down,


    However, Wang Yu recognized Xin Yue at a glance. At the moment, Xin Yue was dressed in lavender,


    Because Wang Yu had seen him before, his eyes did not stay on her too much, and then his eyes suddenly stopped on the old man in front of him.


    The old man is also in the same white robe, with white hair curled up. Although he is not young, he can''t see his old state.


    Every move seemed free and easy, and his face was equally handsome. Even now he was old, he could still see the unique style of the past.


    Think so, the old man''s coat, when he was young. I''m afraid many women fall for it.


    At this moment, all of them have arrived,


    Among the four strong men at the top of the auction, the old man can be noticed at a glance from his appearance.


    Wang Yu doesn''t know whether it''s my own illusion or for other reasons. He always feels that his breath is a little uncertain, giving people a strange and unpredictable feeling.


    "Is the old man in front of Wu Yun?"


    Wang Yu slowly looked at the old man in white robe up and down, and suddenly felt his heart beat faster.


    At this time, there was a touch of excitement in his eyes. For the strong man named Wu Yun, he heard Xiaohun talk about it more than once. Every time he said it, he kept sighing to his old friend.


    They said that they were close friends in life and death, and they also said that Wu Yun valued love and righteousness, and could do anything for his friends.


    Wang Yu''s eyes looked at Wu Yun. He didn''t know what he was thinking,


    However, when Wang Yu was excited, Long Wei and long Nu, the strongmen of the Wulong family, stood up at the moment when they saw Wu Yun appear in the auction house.


    Although their relationship is not very good, or even hostile, this superficial effort still needs to be done.


    Wu Yun also knew this. After boarding the seat, they all smiled and arched at him. However, there were still many conflicts between them. The so-called friendship was limited to this. Long Wei glanced obliquely and turned away as if he had not seen it.


    On the other side, Wu Yun did not look angry. He always had a warm smile on his face,


    Facing Longwei, the Dragon nodded angrily.


    A few people said a few words casually, but they stopped talking and waited for the beginning of the auction.


    After being polite to each other, they stopped talking. Long Wei looked up at the sky, then slowly stood up and looked across the auction house. Suddenly, the noise like the sky became silent under his eyes with incomparable dignity.

 Chapter 580

    "Today is a great day for the auction. Thank you for coming to the auction house to Peng the market for us. Mr. long is very grateful."


    "However, I don''t like being disturbed. I''m sure everyone knows, so I hope there won''t be anything disturbing the general assembly during the auction."


    Longwei''s faint voice sounded.


    After the blessing of the array, it becomes ordinary, like thunder, ringing in everyone''s ears,


    Obviously, Long Wei wants to follow this Kung Fu to frighten the surrounding existence, so as to show his strength.


    Therefore, what he said is full of an overbearing meaning.


    There were many leaders of other forces at the auction, and naturally they knew Longwei''s plan,


    However, even so, they dare not say anything, because the world is such a predatory world, and their strength, power and Long Wei are not at the same level,


    Therefore, they dare not resist. In the basaltic region, they dare not confront the Wulong family. It can be seen from the position of the Wulong family in the basaltic region,


    Long Wei was very satisfied with the performance of the people beside him. Seeing that there was no objection in the audience, Long Wei nodded slightly.


    With a wave of the palm of his hand, a strong wind blew. Not far away, a clear bell sounded suddenly.


    This indicates that this auction event has officially started,


    As soon as Longwei''s voice fell, there was a burst of broken wind on the square. Soon, young figures flashed into the square, and finally walked around the square. However, their faces were either filled with excitement or full of tension, and they were more eager to try,


    All of them know that this auction is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them. Therefore, they must seize this opportunity, otherwise, they may regret for life.


    They looked around eagerly, here, perhaps where they patched up green clouds,


    In the auction house, the appearance of these people immediately aroused the atmosphere of the auction,


    All eyes were fixed on the boys and girls in the field, cheering and shouting at the targets they supported,


    For a moment, the deafening cheers almost toppled the whole auction house.


    With the admission of those who participate in the auction, the real play should come up,


    Xin Yue on the seat also moved and looked in a certain direction. It was the territory of Wulong nationality,


    After a glance at an existence. Xin Yue moved and fell gently into the square,


    After Xinyue, two figures suddenly appeared behind Longwei and Longnu of Wulong nationality. Compared with Xinyue, their momentum and dignity are not locked at all,


    They are black and white, fat and thin.


    As soon as the three entered the arena, they were surrounded by hula, and everyone present knew their strength, so they would not die,


    However, they all know that there are two guys of Wulong and Wufeng behind them, which are not their opponents. As long as the three of them are on the court, they will always be supporting roles,


    They are genuine seed players. The moment they appear, they become the focus of everyone''s eyes, and all their eyes are on them.


    The admission of the three directly heated the atmosphere of the auction, and the cheers around them became more intense. At this moment, the atmosphere on the top of the mountain and the atmosphere in the auction quickly became hot.


    "Roar!!"


    The three men had just entered the field, when suddenly a majestic roar sounded in the air,


    Everyone subconsciously looked up at the sky. In the sky at the moment, a golden Teng snake suddenly appeared, waving its wings, and above the golden Teng snake, there was a cold, slender figure,


    "Drink!" a slender figure swept down without causing any movement. Wang Yu''s eyes couldn''t help being attracted by him. This man is really a good means.


    However, when this man appeared, there seemed to be some fluctuations in the Wulong clan. It seems that this man should be the backhand of the Wulong clan. It seems that they are really bound to win the auction,


    As soon as the man appeared, Wu Yun, Long Wei and long Nu on the seat were surprised. Immediately, Wu Yun said with a light smile: "it seems that the Wulong family has really made a lot of capital. They have hidden my nephew Longba until now. Is it because this champion is determined to win?"


    Hearing this, Long Wei was very happy, but he had to pretend on the surface. He laughed and said, "Wu Yun, what did you say? My nephew Longba was in seclusion. Unexpectedly, he suddenly got some experience and broke through the customs. He just caught up with the grand event. It''s a coincidence..."

 Chapter 581

    "It''s just a bit of a coincidence. I think Longba will shine at this auction. This auction should be the most successful of Wulong clan." Wu Yun looked at Longba and whispered.


    But his eyes flickered and he didn''t know what he was thinking,


    Wang Yu also saw the momentum of Longba and was a little calm for a while,


    However, soon, his amazement gradually receded, and Wang Yu also made great strides towards the square not far from the auction center,


    "Now that everyone has arrived, let''s start the conference and competition..."


    On the seat, Long Wei saw that the number of people in the field was complete, so he stopped talking, raised his head, waved his palm, and a faint voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    many guests of exalted rank were present.


    Someone surnamed he led Wang Yu and others to sit down. This auction will be the largest in the whole Wufu land, gathering every fufu master who is full of fantasy and attainments in refining and making Fuwen in the Wufu land.


    "Today''s rules are these. I hope all talismans can strictly abide by the rules. Once there is cheating or other reasons, they will never be able to touch the refining talisman pattern."


    On the Wufu mainland, although everyone envies the identity of Fushi, no one has ever dared to cheat in such a competition.


    As the Charter dropped this remark, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly tightened. Thirty five people looked at each other with contempt and vigilance for each other.


    In such a mess, everyone wants to show all their strength, and their ultimate goal is to stay here forever.


    But everyone knows how fierce the war is.


    The rules are so harsh that the competition is so cruel.


    Only four of the thirty-five people can be left. Among the four places, there must be people who belong to the wind frost Pavilion, that is, only two of the remaining thirty-three people can be left.


    Thirty three people, but only two people are left, which is conceivably fierce.


    When the atmosphere in the field was tense, the outside also became quiet, and countless people stared at the field.


    The people here, except Wang Yu, are all talismans with high status in the Wufu mainland, and Wang Yu is the leader of the younger generation.


    They all have real arrogant power, which naturally attracted the attention of outsiders.


    Wang Yu sat alone. His eyes were not attracted by all the extravagance here, but calm and comfortable.


    Although he had never experienced such a scene, he did not feel a little afraid, but felt very ordinary.


    Wu he has been observing Wang Yu''s every move. All Wang Yu''s movements have been seen. Wu he admires Wang Yu''s indifference and ease.


    Even when he got his own, he would not be so indifferent and comfortable as Wang Yu.


    He firmly believes that Wang Yu''s future must be immeasurable!


    "The runes used for auction today must be reserved for the last Rune master, and all the runes practiced by the last Rune master will be destroyed immediately."


    The constitution stood in the most central place and said to all the operators on the scene.


    Although the tone was plain, it was no longer so simple to hear these Fu teachers who came to the auction.


    As we all know, the rune can sell at a good price even in ordinary times.


    What''s more, at this high-profile auction, the people who came to the auction were all dignified people in Wufu mainland.


    It''s not too much to describe them as rich.


    "What? Why did we practice to destroy it?"


    Immediately a man began to attack the rules, his eyes full of excitement.


    Once they practice runes, they will almost spend a lot of their own martial runes, and they will not be willing to let themselves practice runes hard and destroy them directly.


    "So, are you sure you can''t stay until the end? The game hasn''t been finished yet. You can quit completely."


    The constitution humed coldly and looked at the excited fufu master who stood up and said.


    Because of this sentence of the constitution, the operators in the venue immediately calmed down and looked at the invitation in their hands seriously.


    It''s an honor to show your strength at such a big auction?


    Just now, the excited Fuwen master immediately calmed down and the game was about to begin.


    The thirty-five strands of Wu Fu almost completely permeated the whole square. The powerful force oppressed the square, making everyone feel depressed.


    "Please get ready, our auction will begin soon."


    Next, it''s time for all the Fuwen masters in the book to perform.


    Whether their Dan Fu patterns can appear in such a grand auction will ultimately depend on their own strength and composure.

 Chapter 582

    Even after hearing this, Wang Yu just rubbed his wrist gently.


    During this period of time, he has been staying in the rune refining room. He has to face those Dan runes every day. He feels a lot bored.


    In this magnificent, palace like hall, he felt that it was several times more than his small Rune refining room. In this way, he would no longer have to grievance his body.


    At the auction, Wufu overflowed. Every fufu master was ready and waited for a while to show his strength.


    At this time, Wu he stood up from his position, his eyes full of indifference and no emotion.


    "Now I announce the start of the game."


    With the order of Wu zhe surnamed he, more than 50 pieces of Wu Fu burst out. Almost everyone is thinking of everyone coming today to show their strength.


    Wang Yu didn''t show how excited he was, but kept a movement. He looked at the other side with his eyes as if he was brewing something.


    Chaos is constantly spreading, and the people around them are opponents. Therefore, everyone is like a frightened bird, alert to the people around him.


    Wang Yu''s opponent is only the most normal and ordinary one.


    Wang Yu participated in such a grand auction for the first time, so many people present were surprised after seeing Wang Yu.


    "Who is that young man?"


    The people participating in the auction at the venue asked, looking at the face of Wang Yu, a strange man, with doubts in their eyes.


    They are all the richest people in Wufu mainland. Of course, only they can afford the Dan Fu pattern, so they came here today to participate in the auction.


    Naturally, I care too much about the people who appear at the meeting.


    In fact, they are more worried about whether they can get what they want from this young Fu master.


    "Well, I haven''t seen such a young talisman before. Is it the first time I''ve seen such a young talisman?"


    People around the venue were also talking about Wang Yu. It was the first time for such a young fufu master to see him in Wufu mainland. Although everyone felt puzzled.


    Wang Yu is in his room, refining the runes carefully. He doesn''t seem to be affected by the comments of outsiders.


    Here, the materials used by each of their talisman are provided by the auctioneer, so whether they can practice a good Dan talisman pattern at this time depends entirely on everyone''s ability.


    Wu he looked at the people in the meeting and the way Wang Yu was talking in his room, frowning.


    "Do you have any doubts?"


    He wuzhe came to those people who were still talking about Wang Yu. Behind his smile, there were threats.


    This is an auction, not their home. They have no identity here, so they should take care of their mouth.


    In the Wufu continent, everyone''s identity is related to their own Wufu level.


    No matter how rich people are, they can only buy Dan Rune patterns a little, so as to improve their status in Wufu mainland.


    But as long as the level is not high enough, there is no need to enjoy such good treatment, and you can only obtain the dignity of status in your own family.


    When he wuzhe first approached them, they could clearly feel a high-energy force approaching them.


    "No, no!"


    The person who was just discussing waved and smiled at Wu He, his eyes full of fear.


    Here, SLRs are people who are higher than the first level of military talisman. They can directly destroy people with lower levels.


    What''s more, this is an auction. The Wu Fu just displayed by Wu zhe surnamed he is also a level that ordinary people can''t reach in a lifetime.


    However, such a person with high martial Fu can see Wang Yu''s temperament at a glance.


    After looking at Wang Yu''s back, the person who was just talking immediately returned to his position and dared not say anything.


    The competition at the venue continued. The Wufu erupted at the scene changed the sky of the whole Wufu continent.


    "The game has half a minute left. I hope you can grasp it."


    There is only half a minute left before the end of the first game. In this half a minute, most Fuwen masters will not grasp it well.


    Instead, they will give up these times because they have to do the end, and most people will stop because of impatience in the last half minute.


    He wuzhe looked at the Fuwen masters at the meeting, put down their tools one after another, and slowly opened the curtains in front of him.


    But only Wang Yu''s curtain has not been opened. Although he can''t see what''s inside, what is Wang Yu doing? However, he wuzhe thinks Wang Yu will win the competition.

 Chapter 583

    After living in Wufu mainland for so long, he has never paid so much attention to anyone.


    However, Wang Yu seems different from others. His calmness will always attract people.


    "Why hasn''t the talisman''s curtain been opened?"


    Everyone''s curtains have been opened, but Wang Yu''s curtains have not been opened. The place where Wang Yu is located has immediately become the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Wu he estimated the time little by little, and silently looked forward to the emergence of Wang Yu.


    Because after missing or exceeding the time, they will be eliminated directly.


    ¡°5£¡4£¡~¡±


    Just after Wang Yu carefully counted the time, Wang Yu''s curtains were opened.


    He was still calm and comfortable. Even in the face of so many people''s gaze, Wang Yu''s face did not change, and his eyes looked straight ahead.


    There is no lethality in the eyes, but it won''t make people feel kind and relaxed.


    "End!"


    The time of Rune refining ended like this. Wang Yu stood in negative hands, but he didn''t expect that there was a second game in Rune refining!


    This is a real battle!


    During the competition, it is allowed to use runes!


    "Up to now, I know the rules of the game." Wu Yun said faintly standing high.


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice came out, "clear."


    Wu Yun listened to the neat voice, couldn''t help smiling and said, "well, I announce that the game will officially begin now."


    As soon as Wu Yun finished speaking, some warriors couldn''t restrain their excitement and broke out directly, planning to give the enemy a blow first.


    Then quietly hide in a corner, sit and reap the benefits.


    Obviously, he is not the only one who has such an abacus.


    The first one who rushed out was beaten out by the people next to him.


    Although there are too many unwilling, he can only leave here with resentment. Just then, the referee''s voice rang and said, "he Rong is out."


    He Rong is a member of the Wulong clan. The elders of the Wulong clan didn''t expect that their own people were out in the first round.


    The elder of Wulong clan was unhappy that his disciples were out in the first round, but he couldn''t show anything because the elders of several major forces nearby were also here. Just a slight twitch on his face proved that he was very angry at this time.


    At this time, in a corner, Wang Yu saw that the situation was wrong and immediately hid in the corner with Xin Yue.


    "Brother Wang Yu, what should we do now?" Xin Yue said.


    After hearing Xin Yue''s words, Wang Yu looked at the rising halo of fufu masters on the field and couldn''t help frowning.


    After thinking about it, he said.


    "Now let''s defend first. There are so many people now. Wait until they fight."


    Wang Yu smiled softly. There was a smell of malice.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Xin Yue couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that the nervous mood disappeared all at once.


    Wu Yun looked at the situation on the field and couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, it is obvious that their Wufeng nationality has a lot of advantages. Wu Yun, who was secretly happy, took a look at the elder of Wulong family.


    Compared with Wu Yun, the face of the elders of the Wulong clan is more and more ugly.


    At this time, he really had an impulse to beat his disciples in turn. "They are really fools."


    At this time, the strong of Wulong nationality really can''t see it anymore.


    Immediately, they secretly began to gather their own people and planned to fight back.


    In fact, his hope has not failed.


    First, he beat down some weak Wufeng people. Then they gathered the Wulong people.


    The elder of the Wulong clan felt comfortable watching this scene. He finally had a smart one. The situation would not be so passive.


    When the Wufeng people realized this moment, it was already late.


    Wu Yun looked at the Wufeng people from advantage to weakness, and immediately his smiling face froze. I can''t help feeling a little worried.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Xin Yue still stick to that corner. As long as someone bothers them, they will fly out strongly. Therefore, for a while and a half, no one who couldn''t think of it dared to go there to pick a thing.


    With fewer and fewer people on the field. Wang Yu and Xin Yue found that the Wulong people had been chasing the Wufeng people to fight.


    And Xin Yue, who has been paying attention to Wufeng nationality, reacted at this time.


    It turned out that from the very beginning, the Wulong clan deliberately used the weakest to attract the strongest of their clan. Then the strongest of the Wulong clan steals in the dark and kills every blow. The Wulong clan is really getting bigger.

 Chapter 584

    So I came up with the answer. Xinyue''s face could not help but show a bit of gloom. He said, "it turns out that from the beginning, people of Wufeng nationality were not chasing people of Wulong nationality."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help falling into silence and said, "how can it be? Don''t we all see it in our eyes."


    Xinyue shook her head after hearing this and told the truth about what she had just thought. After hearing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help falling into silence. After thinking about it carefully, looking at the situation in front of him, Wang Yu immediately reacted.


    On the stand at this time, the elders talked about it. I don''t know whether they are discussing the despicability of Wulong nationality or something else.


    At this time, the elder of Wulong clan laughed instead. After Wu Yun saw it, he was very dissatisfied. He went over and asked, "are you the ghost?"


    The elder of the Wulong clan seemed to have guessed that Wu Yun would come and ask himself, so he said slowly, "you see, I''ve been sitting here without doing anything. I was as nervous as you are now, but now I''m much more comfortable after seeing your mood."


    Wu Yun seemed to hear the taunt of the elders of the Wulong family. Immediately, he snorted coldly and stopped refuting. Although he knew what he might have done, there was no evidence in front of him. The elders of the Wulong family would not be foolish enough to admit it. Therefore, Wu Yun was destined to ask for nothing this time.


    Watching the Wufeng disciples on the stage, Wu Yun could not help praying in his heart. However, when he saw Xin Yue and Wang Yu, his nervous mind could not help but breathe a sigh of relief slowly.


    "Brother Wang Yu, let''s help quickly, or our disciples will be beaten out soon." Xin Yue said anxiously in her voice.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu also nodded. After all, if all the Wufeng family were out, it would have no advantage for him.


    He doesn''t think that he and Xinyue can beat out all the Wulong people just by virtue of his ability. Thinking like this, Wang Yu no longer hesitated and rushed out with Xin Yue.


    The Wulong people on one side didn''t care too much about them. A person who didn''t dare to go out in the corner didn''t need them to worry. Therefore, the elders of Wulong nationality looked at Wang Yu and Xin Yue as proud as ants.


    And Wang Yu ignored them.


    Wang Yu didn''t want the Wulong nationality to win in this unfavorable competition to the Wufeng nationality.


    At present, Wang Yu took Xin Yue and slowly began to gather the people of the Wufeng family, beating out the people who were chasing the Wufeng family one by one.


    The strongman of Wulong nationality, who didn''t pay attention to this at the beginning, couldn''t help wrinkling a little. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Wang Yu could fight back. At present, he couldn''t help humming coldly. They rushed out and planned to intercept Wang Yu. If Wang Yu continued like this, they might lose.


    With the efforts of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, there are no more Wulong people than Wufeng people.


    "Hum, with your little ability, you are still dreaming of fighting with the people of Wulong clan?" said the strong man of Wulong clan.


    Wang Yu, who was fighting against the Wulong clan with Xin Yue, listened to this sentence. He was cold behind his back and subconsciously hid out. Sure enough, there was a big pit in Wang Yu''s position just now.


    After the dust dispersed, Wang Yu stared at the man who had just attacked him. His eyes couldn''t help cooling down and stared at him quietly.


    The Wulong people stared at Wang Yu, snorted coldly and said, "I thought you were an unknown rat like ants. I didn''t want to deal with you for the time being. I didn''t expect you to rush to the door now. Since you want to be out so early, I''ll help you."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu sneered and said, "it''s up to you? You can only do some sneak attacks and shady activities. Your grandfather and I are standing here. You''re not your opponent, you know?"


    After hearing this, the strong man of the Wulong clan''s eyes were not close, and his body rushed out like an arrow.


    Seeing that he rushed over, Wang Yu hurriedly pushed Xin Yue and said, "go and help them, and he''ll give it to me."


    After listening, Xin Yue took a look at the man and said, "brother Wang Yu, he is the strongest of the Wulong family. Be careful."


    After Wang Yu gave a sound, he rushed over. I''m going to fight him with his highest ability as a warrior.


    Just listen to the sound of Peng in the center of the venue, and the two figures fly out respectively. Obviously, neither of them got any benefit this time.


    The strong man of the Wulong clan stared at Wang Yu, and his eyes gradually became lunar. Obviously, he didn''t expect to treat Wang Yu as an ant, but now it''s almost as good as his ability. It didn''t make him angry.


    And Wang Yu was really a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the strong of Wulong family could draw with him, which made the belligerent Wang Yu start to take it seriously.


    Start to explode, hope to support.

 Chapter 585

    "You are beyond my expectation. It seems that for the victory of our Wulong family, I must get rid of you first. Take a good look at the sun. Maybe you won''t see you in a moment." the strong man of the Wulong family said coldly.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re not the first one to say that, but you''re definitely the one who can''t see the sun tomorrow."


    After saying that, he didn''t give the strong of Wulong family the reaction time, so he rushed out directly.


    Seeing this, the strong man of Wulong nationality greeted him with a cold hum.


    Seeing this change, the elders of the Wulong nationality who thought they had won the victory on the stage couldn''t help falling into anger. "Where did this wild boy come from? He saw that he was about to win, but suddenly this change happened." The elder of Wulong nationality couldn''t help saying in an atmosphere.


    On the contrary, Wu Yun on one side saw that the victorious Libra began to approach them, so he couldn''t help but be secretly happy and kept cheering for Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    And Wu Yun''s hanging heart was put down slightly. The elder of Wulong clan, who turned his eyes to one side, looked at the changeable expression on his face and said secretly, "hum, old bone, let you use a trick to see who laughed last this time."


    ¡­¡­


    What''s more


    In this scuffle, the test is not only how strong the individual''s ability is, even if you are a warrior of one dozen and five, even if you can compete against one or two temporary teams.


    But in the face of more people, more teams!


    The smile on Wu Yun''s face is deeper. This model has great advantages for their Wufeng family!


    At the beginning of the game, some people formed a simple team in twos and threes. Although this team is full of distrust, it has more advantages than being alone.


    If it is eliminated, it will not be eliminated too early. It is possible for a person to adhere to it carelessly until the end.


    Most people still have such a fluke mentality.


    At the beginning, Wang Yu also observed the changes around him, the children of big forces and families. With its own Rune advantages, it quickly formed teammates and attacked those who were still in chaos.


    Not long after the game began, no one left alone existed in the game. Elders of all forces in the viewing platform watched the excellent performance of their family children in the challenge arena.


    Some people are happy and others are sad. Watching the people in the challenge arena eliminated, many of them are promising seedlings. Unfortunately, they are eliminated because they are not familiar with the rules. It is a pity.


    While everyone was sorry, there was also a strange phenomenon in the challenge arena. Unexpectedly, there is another person alone in the middle of the challenge arena.


    In the challenge arena, Wang Yu didn''t hurry to join other people''s team at first, but helped many lonely people to join his own team. Of course, his little move was also seen by the big men in the challenge arena.


    Wu Yun of Wufeng family on the viewing platform looked at Wang Yu and nodded involuntarily!


    At the same time, they also look towards their daughter, who also has a large number of followers. But with the passage of time, Wang Yu''s team was scattered.


    Only Wang Yu was left on the challenge arena. The Wulong people looked at the form on the field and looked at the Wufeng people. An evil smile leaked from the corners of their mouths.


    The Wulong clan itself has many forces. There are two forces in this arena that rely on the Wulong clan to survive.


    The remaining forces in the challenge arena stood around vigilantly.


    I saw the Wulong clan and the other two forces whispering. During this short break, no other team chose to pause.


    After Wang Yu''s team was broken up, he did not join other teams, and he has survived until now with his own strength.


    During this period, no other team invited him to join, but he refused.


    When they returned to the team, they looked at you.


    The little soul was surprised, "the people over there seem to..."


    The meaning has come before the words are exhausted.


    Wang Yu chose to ignore their eyes.


    But I never thought that those people attacked Wang Yu during the rest time!


    Boom!


    Just a move, Wang Yu smiled contemptuously.


    The Wulong clan left miserably, but the Wufeng clan still had the mind to cast disdainful eyes. It feels like you are a kind of charity now.


    Of course, these are a kind of arrogance in Xinyue''s view.


    The changes in the challenge arena are also seen by the people on the viewing platform. The final competition is still the same as usual, or the competition between Wulong and Wufeng. I just don''t know whether the final result will be the same as in previous years?


    The elder sent by the Wulong clan looked at the situation in the challenge arena, and he already had the idea that he was going to win.


    No matter what the occasion, the Wulong family should have pressed the head of the Wufeng family!

 Chapter 586

    What''s more, Wufeng nationality is better at Dan medicine than the refining of runwen.


    In his mind, there would be no accidents in this session as usual, but he forgot that there was a separate freak in the challenge Arena - Wang Yu!


    Of course, others didn''t see it, but Wu Yun of Wufeng nationality did see it in his eyes. Looking at the elder of Wulong nationality, his face was full of smiles, implied ridicule and said: "it seems that Wulong nationality is bound to win this game."


    When the bearded Qiu man heard the voice, he raised his eyebrows and said to Wu Yun, "haven''t the Wufeng family seen the form yet? Let''s wait and see what powerful runes the Wufeng family has!"


    The people behind him were also confused about Wu Yun''s words.


    Can it be that the great energy was afraid of losing before, and now he can''t afford to lose?


    Wu Yun just smiled and said nothing.


    His eyes turned on Xin Yue and Wang Yu. If Wang Yu really had any ideas about Xin Yue, it might not be a bad thing for the Wufeng family.


    The viewing platform is also divided into two factions, one supporting Wufeng and the other supporting Wulong, although most people are not optimistic about Wufeng.


    But this is not a game that many people can win. In the end, it depends on strength.


    When people''s eyes returned to the challenge arena, they saw that Wang Yu still existed on the challenge arena. The rest of the affiliated team of Wulong nationality were beaten down by Wang Yu alone. We should know that the last few people who can survive can not only survive by virtue of the team, but also not enough if they do not have enough strength.


    The strength of the last person itself is not much different, and this can only use runes, so even if your force is strong, it will be eliminated if the runes are not enough. The existence of Wang Yu has only now attracted the attention of major forces. The elder of Wulong clan is one of them.


    Wang Yu''s performance naturally did not escape the eyes of the Wulong elders. He stared at Wang Yu as if he wanted to see through him. Nine grade martial arts disciples are really good, but the rune pattern is four grade intermediate.


    A trace of doubt rose in my heart. What is the same four grade intermediate and why can I defeat others!


    Wang Yu felt his eyes on the observation platform. Since he wanted to see it, he let you see enough and said that the rune pattern burst out!


    The stabbing thunder burst on the platform.


    Just under Wang Yu''s deliberate control, he used the power of the five elements a little, so the thunder Rune seems to be working with the principle of generating and conquering the five elements.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s runes, the doubts in the hearts of the Wulong elders dissipated.


    The attack power of thunder Rune itself is very strong, not to mention facing the opponents who have just reached the fourth grade intermediate level. There are also some reasons for their attributes. It''s not difficult to win. But if you want to survive to the end, you still have to be close.


    I took a random look at Wu Yun. Is this your dependence?


    It seems that this bad idea will be broken again. The elder of Wulong family is still very happy to think of Wu Yun''s angry appearance after the game.


    Wu Yun felt his eyes and countered a mockery. The elder of Wulong nationality smiled disapprovingly and thought silently to see how long you can be arrogant.


    Many changes have also taken place in the field. After a scuffle, only Zhou Cheng, Xin Yue and Wang Yu are left in the field. In Zhou Cheng''s eyes, Wang Yu has never been in his eyes. His enemy is only Xin Yue of Wufeng family, even if they help each other.


    Zhou Cheng''s rune is a flame rune. It also has strong lethality and a little smell of fire. Zhou Cheng condensed a strange flame Rune with one hand. The green fire surrounded the palm of his hand, which made people feel that it had no lethality, but who would think it didn''t have lethality!


    It may not be very lethal to outsiders, but careful Wang Yu saw that the space around Zhou Cheng''s flame was a little distorted, so he didn''t relax his vigilance. He raised his own thunder rune. Although he was a little more modest than Zhou Cheng, he could resist it.


    Xin Yue''s face also showed a dignified expression. Although her own runes are four excellent, the Runes of wood attribute are destined to be less lethal than Zhou Cheng.


    You may have to fight a long war. You can win as long as you can consume Zhou Cheng''s rune. Then he helped Wang Yu behind him.


    Seeing their performance, Zhou Cheng couldn''t help laughing. Can a four grade intermediate Rune beat him?


    The answer is impossible. He threw himself in front of Wang Yu and felt the heat approaching. Wang Yu didn''t expect that Zhou Cheng''s Rune could affect the surrounding temperature.


    Even so, we still have to fight. With one hand condensed, we projected our own thunder runes. We saw two runes meet in the air.


    Pop!

 Chapter 587

    There was a random explosion. Wang Yu and Xin Yue were affected and flew out. Zhou Cheng was better than them, but he stepped back a few times and covered his face with dust.


    But Wang Yu and Xin Yue were bleeding from the corners of their mouths.


    After a collision, the people on the viewing platform can see which is stronger or weaker.


    Zhou Cheng didn''t give them a chance to breathe. The flame Rune in his hand kept throwing at Wang Yu. On the contrary, Wang Yu had to deal with it in a hurry.


    Although it fell into a disadvantage for a while, it would not end prematurely with the help of Xin Yue. For a moment, there were explosions in the challenge arena.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The people on the viewing platform can''t help but praise secretly. It''s really frightening for the younger generation. As long as one appears in their own family, why worry about the family?


    Maybe the Wulong and Wufeng people can''t move. There''s still a teenager!


    Wang Yu, who was in the battle, did not know that his excellent performance made the hearts of the major families rise.


    Of course, Wang Yu doesn''t know all these changes.


    The battle continues in the challenge arena. Zhou Cheng, who has the advantage, is not satisfied with his small advantage. His attack power is stronger, but after this continuous battle, he will slowly turn into a disadvantage. Looks like it''s all over.


    With the last explosion, Zhou Cheng stopped his attack, looked at Xin Yue and said, "I didn''t expect you to find a good helper, but everything will be over."


    Hearing Zhou Cheng''s words, Xin Yue couldn''t help but tilt her mouth and said, "if you have any ability, just put it over!"


    Zhou Cheng only gave her a "ha ha!"


    Extreme contempt and extreme ridicule, but Xinyue didn''t mean to be angry, but stared at him coldly.


    I saw the same moves and the same flame rune, but Zhou Cheng didn''t attack this time. Instead, he refined another Rune in the eyes of everyone. When the rune appeared, the space was distorted. Even if it was so far away, Wang Yu felt the hot temperature.


    "This rune is a fire green Rune!" then he projected it to Wang Yu.


    Feeling the power of the rune, before she got close, Xin Yue vomited blood and fell to the ground slowly because she couldn''t stand the powerful energy.


    Wang Yu felt the strength of this talisman pattern and couldn''t help shaking his head. It seems that he can''t keep it.


    Then his hands condensed a thunder rune, and slowly approached in the eyes of everyone. People on the viewing platform could not help shaking their heads when they saw it. How can this be so? How can the two energies be integrated? This is the performance of a madman. Wu Yun is also ready for rescue at any time.


    Zhou Cheng was also funny when he saw it. He thought, "this is going to die under his own rune. It''s really an interesting thing for thousands of years!"


    I didn''t care about those secular eyes, but I saw a thunder. They collided with Zhou Cheng''s fiery green rune, and a strong light shone everywhere. The people were temporarily blind.


    When Zhou Cheng opened his eyes again, Wang Yu and his thunder Rune appeared in front of him.


    Zhou Cheng said in panic, "it''s impossible!"


    Zhou Cheng''s mouth vomited blood and fell from the air. Whoever went up was weak. You can see at a glance.


    After the scuffle, the leaders of the major forces thought that Wang Yu should be placed in the final position, but the Wulong family firmly opposed it. On the contrary, the Wufeng family was helped by Wang Yu and supported Wang Yu. Finally, Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng were forced to finish the final stage together.


    The temporary end of the competition leaves time for the contestants to rest.


    In the hall of Wulong nationality, "waste, all are a group of buckets!"


    Bursts of roaring came from the hall. The people were shivering and packed up the broken tea sets.


    Leave immediately. Several people who left late were used as vent tools by the elder and flew out of the hall.


    Another person saw that the elder was so angry. He shook his head helplessly and gently advised: "why should the elder be so angry? Although he lost a game, the game is in our Xuanwu region after all! You can..."


    Hearing the man''s plan, the elder''s mood improved a little. At the thought of the discovery, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhou Cheng was still injured because of Wang Yu''s last blow.


    Seeing that Zhou Chengli was angry, the elder immediately changed his face and said fiercely, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you lost enough? Don''t you go back to your room."


    Then he slapped Zhou Cheng out of the hall.


    It turned out that Zhou Cheng, who was injured, was slapped by the elder. The internal injury was even more serious.


    Gritting his teeth, he trembled to support himself. Inadvertently, an angry look looked at the elder.


    This look was seen in the eyes of the person who had previously persuaded, and a smile could not help leaking out of the corners of his mouth.


    In contrast to the Wulong people, the Wufeng people are silent in a sea of joy. Like a warrior, he welcomed the return of Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Feeling the enthusiasm of Wufeng family, Wang Yu was very surprised. He didn''t seem to do anything for Wufeng family.

 Chapter 588

    As if seeing Wang Yu''s doubts, Xin Yue whispered in his ear, "because the Wulong family has won the first place many times."


    Hearing Xin Yue''s words, Wang Yu was a little relieved.


    The Wufeng people greeted Wang Yu with a rich dinner. Except for the Wulong people, people from all other families came to the banquet. Of course, they are also people in all families who have the power and potential to speak Tao.


    At this banquet, all families toasted Wang Yu one by one. Although people who practice martial arts will not get drunk as long as they control themselves, the necessary etiquette should be in place.


    During the meal, Wang Yu came as an outsider. He didn''t know many secrets here. He only heard people advise him if he wanted to increase his force.


    You can go to the secret place. The martial animals there don''t hurt people. All your people will travel there to improve their ability. Then he began to drink to Wang Yu again.


    Wang Yu could not reject everyone''s interest, so he had to agree one by one.


    But I still feel a little confused about the enthusiasm of these people. Why are they so enthusiastic about him all of a sudden?


    After three rounds of wine, the steward of the family said to Wang Yu, "I don''t know if Prince Wang is interested in our family!"


    I heard the housekeeper''s question. The other families also calmed down and waited for Wang Yu''s answer. As long as Wang Yu let go and added some conditions, he could win in.


    Wang Yu smiled to himself. He understood and wanted to win him over?


    After a little thought, Wang Yu said to everyone, "you are sorry. You are kind-hearted, but you haven''t avenged your great revenge. I''m afraid you can''t stay here for a long time. Don''t blame me!"


    Seeing the kindness of the people, Wang Yu really couldn''t stay long. He left in a hurry before half.


    Because they had something to discuss with Wang Yu, Xin Yue was assigned to another position. one


    A man was drinking muggy wine with the family, and many of them came up to chat up because they loved Xinyue.


    However, they were ignored by the depressed Xin Yue, so she didn''t notice when Wang Yu left.


    Another man got up to toast and chat up. Xinyue involuntarily put his head aside and looked in the direction of Wang Yu. The man was gone.


    He couldn''t help getting up and muttering, "where are the people?"


    Only one sound was heard, and the desperate man answered, "here is the man!"


    Xin Yue''s eyes were the same. Wang Yu touched his nose and smiled.


    Wang Yu ran all the way. He was worried that those people would follow him, so he simply had no original residence and went directly to the secret place. It was safe and could improve his strength. Why not!


    Wang Yu went to the secret place, but didn''t tell Xin Yue who followed him. Xin Yue, who thought Wang Yu went back to his residence, walked all the way to his residence. However, when she arrived, she didn''t find any trace of Wang Yu, and she had to leave regretfully.


    Come to the secret place and feel that it is full of the breath of nature, as if it is another small world living here.


    There are all kinds of martial animals and plants. There are people in twos and threes fighting with martial animals not far away. They are not surprised at Wang Yu''s arrival. Although it is a secret place, they will know the way to enter here when the family power is strong enough. People from other regions will also come to exercise.


    The human warriors here can''t hunt and kill martial animals, and the martial animals here can''t hurt people. This is a fair deal, at least it seems fair.


    Without disturbing their fight, Wang Yu ran all the way back. He was used to practicing alone. He didn''t like to practice with others. He didn''t know how deep he was. He didn''t stop until he couldn''t see anyone again.


    In this place full of martial beasts, every martial beast looks so docile.


    Seeing these docile martial beasts, Wang Yu looked like he couldn''t bear to start. When


    When he saw a ferocious looking Twilight wolf beast, he carefully observed the realm of a warrior, just corresponding to his Jiupin martial disciple.


    But when he walked over, he didn''t take the initiative to attack. Wang Yu was a little embarrassed.


    With a smile in his heart, Wang Yu went to the side of the twilight wolf and looked, but there was still no movement.


    He patted his head a few times with his hand. Wang Yu immediately jumped behind him. The twilight wolf looked at him as if he were a fool, and his heart was full of deep contempt.


    He shook his head funny. Wang Yu threw a fist. "Brother wolf, I can only work hard for you today."


    He said a tentative move and went to the twilight wolf.


    That Twilight wolf was also ignorant of wisdom, but Wang Yu still understood what he meant. He was just practicing with him.


    A man and a wolf immediately tangled up.


    Wang Yu really couldn''t stand the positive attack of the twilight wolf, so he shot and retreated.


    The twilight wolf just wags its tail leisurely and doesn''t chase it.


    Looking at the wagging of his tail behind him, Wang Yu''s head grew bigger. He didn''t know what was going on?


    Touching his nose, Wang Yu went back again.

 Chapter 589

    The speed of the twilight wolf is not fast. Naturally, the twilight wolf can catch up with Wang Yu, but the twilight wolf doesn''t want to hurt people, so he just sits in place and looks leisurely.


    Wang Yu can only turn back.


    Facing the strong defense and attack power of the twilight wolf, Wang Yu was defeated at the beginning. When he was helpless, he used his Rune to beat the twilight wolf back, and then he slipped away.


    He came and went and persevered. From the beginning, he fled in a panic to the subsequent frontal battle, Wang Yu''s strength also improved continuously. It seems that his Jiupin martial apprentice is not far from breaking through the realm of a warrior. When he remembered, Wang Yu was happy. When he was proud, twilight wolf suddenly hit him.


    Get hurt and run away!


    These days, Xin Yue waited for a long time at Wang Yu''s home, but he still didn''t see his shadow. Finally, he had to leave reluctantly.


    In the secret realm, Wang Yu came to the twilight wolf after healing. The fighting between one person and one wolf these days has also produced revolutionary friendship. Of course, Wang Yu thought it unilaterally.


    Wang Yu felt that his strength was becoming more and more solid, and the breakthrough of the warrior was just around the corner. Wang Yu was even more relieved. He felt that his hard work in recent days had not been in vain.


    Today, Wang Yu went to fight with twilight wolf as usual. The twilight wolf was a little afraid of Wang Yu when he saw him. This guy is not over yet. There are many scars on Twilight wolf. Now Twilight wolf is thinking about whether it is time to change his residence. But now we still have to solve the immediate problems!


    In this fight, Wang Yu suddenly felt that his force was rising rapidly and couldn''t control it. He immediately beat back the twilight wolf with runes and meditated cross legged.


    A cyclone dispersed from Wang Yu.


    The blast roared many big trees around!


    "Ha ha, finally broke through!"


    After so many days of persistence and efforts, Wang Yu finally broke through the nine grade martial arts disciples and reached the realm of samurai!


    At this time... The auction of the rune began officially.


    At this time, it was approaching dusk. Wang Yu, who had been practicing cross legged, stared and waited for the coming of night.


    But at this time, the auction venue was already crowded, and all kinds of rare treasures were placed on the round platform in the center of the auction house one by one, such as stones on the ground. Many treasures that people would never see in their life were thrown on the platform.


    In the whole auction house, all people not only participate in this game of intrigue because of the treasures, but also have private enemies, family grievances and even greater ambitions!


    They gathered arrogantly in the place of the rich in the country, feeling that they were the leader of the game and pretending to be rich, but they didn''t know that they were the prey of the game.


    Wang Yu sits on the third floor of the auction house. The third floor is the highest floor of the auction house and the only place with a box on the first floor. You can see any position downstairs from every corner of the third floor. Only the most distinguished guests of the auction house or people in this position can get down here.


    Wang Yu looked at these vulgar businessmen giving excessive thumbs to some worthless treasures. It seemed that he was bragging about how knowledgeable he was. Then he bought this worthless treasure for twice or even ten times the price as his family heirloom.


    Wang Yu was too lazy to see these businessmen. He took a sip of the tea just brought to him by the young lady, "force!"


    This little cup of tea contains a trace of force, which can be absorbed by the body without transformation!


    In other words, if there is enough tea, a person can even become a strong person directly!


    Wang Yu wondered whether he could get such a good thing.


    However, Wang Yu did not know that the tea was only available to the royal family. The auction house bought the tea at an amazing price. The price of his mouth was enough to buy a mansion.


    Wang Yu quietly looked at the auction downstairs. There was almost no movement on the second and third floors. Just when Wang Yu was watching the auction on the first floor, there was a noise from the second floor. There was a small one-sided telescope on the table, which was specially used to let distinguished guests on the third floor see the situation below. The telescope was made of pure gold, No impurities at all.


    But Wang Yu doesn''t need this telescope. Since he became a martial arts teacher, his body has been turned upside down. Especially on this occasion, Wang Yu can see the documents on the table on the first floor clearly.


    "I am a royal family, the second prince of this country. Why do you let me sit on the second floor? Why do you despise me?"


    Wang Yu watched the farce downstairs.


    "Fool." Wang Yu looked at it silently. He wanted to know how the auction house would deal with it.


    But what happened next was beyond Wang Yu''s dreams. The owner of the auction house never came out. Only Mr. He, who was in charge of the auction, came over with several thugs. Wang Yu tutted.

 Chapter 590

    These thugs are also the sixth grade of martial arts disciples. They are all big men. Even the second prince began to lose his confidence.


    "You... You are useless. I am the second prince of this country. Dare you touch me..."


    Before the second prince finished his words, several thugs lifted the second prince up at once. Where the second prince''s thugs were their opponents, they were all thrown to the door of the auction house.


    "What is the origin of this auction house?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes are light. The auction house is so big that even the so-called second prince dares to start?


    Obviously, Wang Yu was not the only one who thought so. The businessmen on the first floor suddenly calmed down. They didn''t know what the situation was now.


    Suddenly Mr. He stood on the stage and coughed.


    "Everyone here, just now, there was a sudden disturbance, which has been handled by us. We are very sorry for your surprise, so Mr. he paused.


    "Everyone here will give us a ruby as compensation. Of course, it''s not an ordinary ruby, but a ruby we dug out from the top of the snow mountain."


    Mr. He was fine before he spoke. When he talked about the ruby on the top of the snow mountain, the whole audience was in an uproar. This baby is as rare as Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. Many people here haven''t even seen it, so they couldn''t believe their ears when they heard Mr. He''s words.


    Wang Yu was also stunned. Naturally, Wang Yu had heard of this thing, but it was priceless. However, the auction house sent it out in batches.


    Wang Yu became more and more curious about the origin of the auction house.


    But thinking about yesterday''s event, I don''t know what kind of power stood behind the auction house.


    There was an uproar on the first floor. There was only a slight movement on the second floor, but the movement lasted only a little while. There was no movement on the third floor. Wang Yu even began to doubt whether there were people in the boxes next to him.


    After a long time, it was late at night. There were fewer and fewer treasures piled up on the first floor. Some earned a casino, some lost a golden mountain. The auction house was like a casino. If you get something, you lose something.


    Suddenly a sound came from the direction of the first floor.


    "Pass notes?" now Wang Yu can feel the sound of passing notes. Passing notes is a very common spell that can send messages to specific people. No matter how close the person is to the sound source, as long as the passing notes are not sent to him, he can''t hear the slightest sound.


    But this low-level spell is not effective for martial arts teachers.


    Wang Yu felt that the notes were passed on to the people on the first floor. There was no news on the second and third floors, and no one moved. Wang Yu suddenly became energetic, because even if it was not his turn to play, even the treasures only taken to the people on the second and third floors were enough to open Wang Yu''s eyes.


    Before long, the people on the first floor completely left the field. The little girl who had just presided over the auction stepped down. Mr. He, the manager of the auction, came up.


    Mr. He is less than 30 years old. He has long black hair and loose hair. He stands straight on the stage in a suit. At the moment when Mr. He came on stage, Wang Yu felt that the aura has changed.


    "Everyone on the stage."


    Because the largest number of guests on the first floor dispersed, Mr. He''s vigorous voice began to echo on the field, "let''s keep you waiting. The following is the main topic of this auction. Today''s treasures are carefully selected by our auction. Please open your eyes."


    Mr. He said, clapping his hands, and suddenly a small box was sent up from the back.


    "Don''t say baby, even if it''s a box, it''s enough to exchange 20 things just auctioned." Wang Yu muttered in his heart.


    Mr. He took the box, first got it in front of everyone, and then opened it. As soon as he opened the box, Wang Yu almost fell off his chair.


    It''s a pill.


    "Danqing pill?" Wang Yu thought. You know, this is priceless. A Danqing pill can at least improve people''s cultivation, but it has no effect on martial arts teachers.


    "Danqing square?" someone shouted on the second floor,


    "Yes, it''s Danqing square. This is the treasure of Danqing square town. Danqing pill. The owner of Danqing square personally handed over the Danqing pill to us. I don''t think I need to repeat the role of Danqing pill here. Besides auction, the owner of Danqing square has another condition."


    Before Mr. He said the conditions, all the players had picked up the signs on the field.


    Mr. he paused.


    "The condition put forward by the workshop owner is that the person who buys the Danqing pill must help the Danqing workshop get the prize of next month''s ink round, the flower of life and death."


    Mr. He said, in an instant, almost all the signs on the second floor were put down. You know, the participants in the ink wheel competition can only be members of the royal family, and others don''t want to think about it. Moreover, it is extremely difficult to win this competition. Up to now, there have been ten competitions, six of which have not even been selected for the finals.

 Chapter 591

    "Reserve price, one gold coin."


    "Poof." I heard Wang Yu spit out a mouthful of tea.


    "A gold coin?" Wang Yu was stunned, and then thought, "also, exchange the flowers of life and death. This transaction is not a loss. The gold coin is only a foreign object. The important thing is that the royal family members who have the strength to win the competition will come."


    Except for Danqing pill, there is nothing that doesn''t attract Wang Yu''s attention.


    However, Wang Yu is curious about the existence of Dan master. After all, Dan master is the first auxiliary under the so-called Fu master. His contacts are as complex as Fu master.


    Moreover, when Xin Yue left, he could take out so many pills, which must be a kind of existence.


    Very timely, the auction came to an end before Wang Yu was blinded by these rare things. After all, these are rare things, and there is no such quantity as the first auction.


    "Next, please open your eyes." Mr. He opened his arms. "Here are the final items of our auction."


    Mr. he deliberately spoke slowly in order to arouse everyone''s appetite, and it happened that these people all ate this set.


    Finally, it was Wang Yu''s turn to appear. Before he left, he lifted up the cup of tea that he felt difficult to swallow, and then left the third floor. Because people''s attention was all focused on Mr. He, not many people found Wang Yu. Wang Yu put on a hat, which covered his face with yarn.


    "Win or lose, one stroke again." Wang Yu stood backstage, waiting for the last moment.


    Just listen to Mr. He in front.


    "Now let''s invite our final auction."


    Wang Yu finally walked slowly onto the stage under the eyes of the people. They didn''t understand why he didn''t take anything in his hand. Wang Yu walked to the stage alone.


    "Is this man a commodity auction?"


    Sound came from the second floor.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. The following good play will officially begin. If this commodity can''t shock you, I''ll resign here."


    Mr. he boasted. The whole audience looked at Wang Yu and wanted to see what the knowledgeable Mr. He said.


    Foreplay also ended abruptly when people robbed red eyes. The bell rang in the morning and the blood red flower fire exploded. There were several booms, and all the people reacted. The previous ones were small objects. The formal auction is finally about to begin!


    It''s a rare sight in the south for thousands of years. You fufu masters come to the stage to refine Fuwen personally. If you try to be clever, maybe your children can be accepted as disciples by the fufu master!


    Moreover, even if you don''t get such benefits, it is undoubtedly a great improvement to the strength of the family to make friends with a talisman!


    "Pop pop."


    Quite standard three knocks on the door, Wang Yu saw the sky of the transparent private room, and the sun hit him in the face, "finally, it started."


    With his hands clenched, the warrior''s breath lingered on him. He pushed the door out and Wang Yu went straight to the backstage. Naturally, the front is still a duel between some other Fuwen masters, and Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng are the finale together.


    In the first wave, there were ten people, half of whom were women. Wang Yu was shocked. In the Xuanwu region, the fu masters became synonymous with men. The world was really big.


    Wang Yu curled his lips and smiled. These are basically quite good in second-class fu masters, but when they refine, they always feel a little astringent. The force of Fu Wen refining is also different. The colorful is very good-looking. Wang Yu didn''t smile. It is estimated that when all kinds of forces rise together, many people are willing to pay their own money to watch.


    However, Wang Yu swept around and his skills were very poor. He was far inferior to him, so he simply closed his eyes and recuperated himself to adjust his state.


    But it seems that the world doesn''t want to let Wang Yu idle. The people of Wulong nationality from afar crowd a man with high toes and high spirit. This man is clearly Zhou Cheng!


    The malicious eyes fell on Wang Yu. Wang Yu frowned. The aggressiveness of the eyes was too heavy.


    Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng can only say that they don''t like each other. It''s not just because they get along with each other, but also because of Xinyue.


    "You will lose miserably!"


    Zhou Cheng''s lips moved slightly, and the lip shape was clearly a provocative remark.


    Wang Yu''s lips were hooked. "The medicine is good."


    Zhou Cheng''s face suddenly turned blue and purple, "you son of a bitch!"


    He jumped up in a rage. At the next moment, nearly countless extremely powerful Qi machines locked on him, and Zhou Cheng could only restrain his force.


    He glared at Wang Yu, but Wang Yu just smiled, "stupid."


    It''s not stupid to show force in such a strong auction. What else can it be?


    The elder of the Wulong clan turned blue when he saw this scene. Although Zhou Cheng was not the strongest in the clan, he was at least an adopted son with a different surname.


    It looks good in ordinary times. I didn''t expect it to be so stupid here!

 Chapter 592

    Wu Yun looked at Wang Yu with a smile and said casually, "Wang Yu looks stable. It would be nice if we could join the Wufeng family."


    The face of the elder of Wulong clan became more gloomy.


    One of the people around him suddenly closed his eyes and seemed to be communicating with the elders of the Wulong family. He didn''t know what he said. The elders of the Wulong family even showed a contemptuous smile.


    It seems that he doesn''t care about the threat from Wang Yu.


    Wu Yun''s heart was pounding with a smile. At the same time, it was also the kind of situation that ordered the strong of the Wufeng family to pay more attention to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu on the other side knew nothing about things on the high platform, but when he looked at the platform again, his face had caught a trace of pride!


    After all, I am still a young man, and I can''t help feeling fluctuant on such an occasion.


    In front of so many Fuwen masters and so many strong people, refine Fuwen!


    Xiaohun seemed to feel Wang Yu''s emotional fluctuation. The sword body was slightly hot. He followed him when he was the most depressed. Today, the teenager has grown to such a point!


    At that time, the young man was still very embarrassed to be chased and killed by the little Lin family, but with the strength of the young man, the Lin family was just a small existence in his life.


    Looking at Wang Yu with countless lights around him, the little soul looked bleary.


    Or, one day, the boy can really unlock all his seals!


    But... What was it like when he untied all the seals?


    He hasn''t untied all the seals for too long.


    With the passage of time, the people on the stage have changed one wave after another. Now they are the best of the three products, and the smelting furnace has changed from dozens to only three!


    The strength of the three Fuwen masters was very strong. Even Wang Yu could see the extraordinary. At this time, both the upper box and the Fuwen masters on the scene focused on the three Fuwen masters.


    "Pooh!"


    A soft sound came from a Fuwen master''s smelting furnace on the left. It was clearly the sound of refining failure!


    The Fuwen master''s face suddenly looked ugly. He was a third-class Fuwen master. Who would have thought that he could fail at this time when he was just practicing second-class Fuwen?


    The crowd began to sigh.


    Then there was another puff.


    The Fuwen master on the right also failed!


    Everyone frowned. Is it true that the higher the level, the greater the failure rate of refining runes?


    Only the left and right Fuwen masters failed, but the people on the middle platform showed no sign of failure. On the contrary, there was a strange wave of force from the smelting furnace!


    When I saw the Fu Master earlier, it was clear that the man in the middle was the weakest, but who could have thought that the two strong men had failed at this time?


    Wang Yu shook his head.


    The difference between the left and right sides is not strength, but mentality!


    The Fuwen master who failed first on the left is obviously eager to show his face in front of everyone. When his state of mind is unstable, refining Fuwen will naturally fail.


    As for the man on the right, he is very reserved.


    Even when I heard that the person on the left failed, my mood trembled, so it was the result of failure.


    As for the Fuwen master in the middle, his state of mind has been very calm, even without fluctuations.


    When I saw him refining the rune, it was like seeing the rune master who had been immersed in the rune for many years, but on the contrary, one of them was the youngest of the three on the field.


    I think this Fuwen master must be the object of the clan!


    In this disguised Rune auction, Wang Yu was the first in both places, but Wang Yu seemed to have countless ties with the Wufeng family, and Zhou Cheng was more direct about the existence of the Wulong family!


    As for Xin Yue, she quit directly after taking part in a little competition. It seems that she was stopped by the people behind her. However, as Xin Yue, there is really no need to compete with those below.


    Although Wang Yu is not very clear about Xin Yue''s identity in the Wufeng family, he can vaguely feel the difference of her identity!


    Not to mention that Xinyue has been inherited by the Wufeng queen, it is said that when Xinyue appeared and left several times, the people around him were quite powerful!


    If Xin Yue didn''t have any special identity, how could she get such strict protection? Wang Yu sometimes wondered whether bing''er was also protected by the family.


    However, sometimes he just thinks about it. After all, if he is not good enough, he doesn''t even have the ability to appear in front of the ice.

 Chapter 593

    The competition on the front stage has come to an end. Wang Yu sits quietly in an insignificant position in the rear, his eyes narrowed slightly, and silently watches the war.


    Underground shopping malls are never short of capable people, not to mention in such a high-profile auction, so even if there are not many high-level operators, the struggle between them is also very interesting.


    Wang Yu basically takes all the competition process into his eyes. Although he has reached the stage of four grade talisman, these people are basically far inferior to him, but there are still many desirable good places for him to learn.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough many of these people have bad mentality, which leads to the failure of their Rune refining.


    As for


    Zhou Cheng''s provocation and disdain are completely ignored by Wang Yu now.


    "OK! This is the end of the front court! Please show your harvest."


    With the order of Mr. He, the sound that was still discussing slowly suddenly stopped, the venue was quiet, and the actions on the stage were gradually put away.


    Wang Yu''s eyes swept from the faces of each fufu master. Everyone looked different, and he didn''t know whether the feelings of joy and unwillingness were sincere.


    However, he doesn''t need to pay attention to these. Now all he has to do is crush Zhou Cheng at the last moment.


    He seemed to take a casual look at Zhou Cheng sitting directly opposite him. There was still a circle of flatterers around him. It seemed that he noticed Wang Yu''s eyes. Zhou Cheng laughed and looked at the stage, and his eyes suddenly turned to Wang Yu''s direction.


    Seeing Wang Yu looking at himself with a smile, Zhou Cheng flashed an ominous premonition in his eyes, but soon reacted. His eyes were full of disdain, looked up in contempt in the direction of Wang Yu, and then turned away.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about this situation. On the contrary, he suddenly raised the talisman of Wulong family, which was a little proud and lovely.


    "OK, the first round of auction is over. Please contact the staff after the auction. Don''t forget the number of the corresponding Fuwen master."


    Mr. He''s voice increased a little. Wang Yu regained his mind and stopped caring about Zhou Cheng. His eyes turned back to the stage.


    The audience was surprised when they heard this. Although I have heard that this is playing just now, I didn''t expect that there is really a second round now.


    The ability of the talisman just shown has been so extraordinary. How powerful will the talisman in the second round exist!


    "If I say, it''s really a worthwhile trip to this auction today. It''s said that the two last runes behind are one of the last people left at the previous meeting!"


    "Yeah! I didn''t go to the scene to watch the war because of my identity, but I also heard about it!"


    "Yes, yes, but the Wulong clan has never been generous. How could they think of auctioning their senior talisman this time?"


    ¡­¡­


    Whispers were heard all over the court. Maybe they thought their voice was very low, but among Wang Yu and other experts, these little tricks were just self deception.


    The Fuwen master on the stage stepped down slowly, and Mr. He ignored it. He seemed to scan the whole venue aimlessly, but in fact, all the voices of people in the audience came into his ears.


    Seeing that the situation was almost the same, Mr. he coughed and said, "well, now let''s invite today''s important play, the two fu masters in the finale competition, Zhou Cheng and Wang Yu from the Wulong nationality."


    Mr. He said this indistinctly. He first said Zhou Cheng of Wulong nationality, but then said Wang Yu''s name. It seemed that he didn''t say anything, but it made the human spirits in the audience fall into meditation.


    So is Wang Yu the same as Zhou Cheng, or is he just a free man?


    But even if Wang Yu doesn''t belong to any strength, Wang Yu can be the finale in such a big auction, and still compete with Wulong''s fufu master. It can be imagined that Wang Yu is not an ordinary person.


    Mr. He stood on the stage with a proud smile in his eyes. He originally wanted to make the agitation under the stage more through such a sentence. Only when they think more, the auction will have higher income and value.


    Thinking of this, he himself deeply admired the subtlety and excellence of his move. The smile on Mr. He''s face couldn''t stop. His already small eyes narrowed and looked at the reaction of the audience with satisfaction.


    At this time, Mr. he suddenly felt a strange feeling from the left side of the stage. Looking along the feeling, he saw that Wang Yu was the only one in that direction.


    Wang Yu got up from his seat, but he didn''t hurry to go to the stage. He just stood still.


    But even though Mr. He and Wang Yu were not far away, he still felt that there was a faint fog in front of Wang Yu, a little cold, and he couldn''t see Wang Yu''s expression clearly.


    However, Mr. He has also understood that Wang Yu, such a transparent person, can''t see the careful thinking he used in that sentence just now?


    There was a flash of fear in Mr. He''s eyes. I don''t know why. He always had an unspeakable awe of Wang Yu''s aura.


    However, just when he was worried about Wang Yu''s other actions, the haze in front of him dissipated, and Wang Yu stepped onto the stage step by step.

 Chapter 594

    It was not very cold in the whole hall, not to mention the heaters in every corner, but when Mr. He looked at Wang Yu and walked on the stage as usual, a cold sweat fell on his forehead.


    Mr. He just stared at Wang Yu and walked onto the stage. Unconsciously, the voice of discussion in the middle of the field gradually decreased.


    Mr. He''s attitude this time


    Very strange.


    Wang Yu noticed the change of the surrounding atmosphere. To tell the truth, if ordinary people were watched like this, they might still be a little proud and excited, but he didn''t want to.


    He just wants to finish what he wants quietly, and competing with Zhou Cheng is just because of Xin Yue. As for being famous in the crowd, it was more like trouble in Wang Yu''s heart.


    It''s just that the psychological quality of Mr. He is too bad.


    Wang Yu looked at him and frowned slightly.


    Mr. he reacted at this time. He took a look at the dislike between Wang Yu''s eyebrows and the situation under the stage that was obviously different from what he had expected. He quickly stretched out his hand to wipe all the cold sweat on his head, straightened his body, and restored the style of he Xiansheng in the previous auction house.


    "Cough," Mr. he coughed softly, covering up the embarrassment of being absent-minded just now, "you have seen their demeanor. Next, let''s look forward to their wonderful performance on the stage."


    Maybe he was afraid that something he couldn''t predict would happen when he and Wang Yu stood together at the same time. This time, Mr. He nodded to the audience and hurried down from the stage.


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Instead, Zhou Cheng on the opposite side snorted disdainfully. He looked very contemptuous of Mr. He.


    "This man is so stupid." the little soul also hummed. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a little smile, shook his head and said nothing.


    When Mr. He explained, the staff at the auction brought the smelting furnace and a group of materials to the stage. Everything was ready. Only Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng were left on the stage.


    There was silence under the stage. It was different from the situation in the first scene just now. It seemed that the two people were born with magic that could calm people down. Everyone stared at them and the smelting furnace, but didn''t say anything. They were afraid of disrupting anything, and finally committed the mistake that made them regret their whole life.


    "Wang Yu, when will you start?" Zhou Cheng took a few steps towards Wang Yu and made a voice of contempt. He thought he wanted to show off his tongue first, so that Wang Yu could lose face in front of the public in such a grand event.


    Although the people under the stage scoff at Zhou Cheng''s shameless tricks, they also want to know how Wang Yu will react.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yu completely ignored Zhou Cheng. He ignored him and directly turned to his own smelting furnace behind him. Unexpectedly, he began to refine runes directly.


    "You!"


    Zhou Cheng was hung in place or on the stage. His face was green and red. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Wang Yu''s back. He was about to come forward and talk to Wang Yu.


    "Be calm and don''t forget your identity. The Wulong clan can''t let you humiliate them."


    A powerful male voice passed through the notes into Zhou Cheng''s mind. He was shocked. Then he knew that he couldn''t provoke Wang Yu now. Finally, he just bit his teeth. A pair of calloused palms held up and loosened, and he still managed to walk to his smelting furnace.


    Wang Yu naturally heard the contents of the notes, but his face still didn''t stop his actions, and even his expression and eyes didn''t change.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to investigate. It''s really such a thing. You can guess it when you guess. What''s more, even if Zhou Zhencheng attacked him, he would not shrink back. He was not afraid of Wulong people in the beginning.


    But now Zhou Cheng''s concession surprised Wang Yu, but it''s reasonable to think about it. After all, no matter how powerful Zhou Cheng is, he is just a talisman with a foreign name for the Wulong nationality. In the final analysis, he can only be used as a tool and will not be reused.


    Wang Yu shook his head. His face was still as cold as ice. These messy things are not what he needs to worry about now. This time, at the auction, Mr. He and the forces behind the auction provided countless advanced raw materials and smelting furnaces. For Wang Yu, who is obsessed with making symbols, it is just like heaven.


    How could he miss such a great opportunity to let him play?


    At the thought of this, Wang Yu''s spiritual consciousness seemed to have been cleaned by someone for a moment. There was nothing left. All that was left was making runes and making runes to make the best runes!


    The people under the stage looked at the changes on the stage, and everyone''s hearts were raised. This duel was much better than the first round just now!


    The whole hall is fluctuating with strong Fu Qi, but it makes people feel flowing and smooth in depression.


    It can be said that it is rare in a hundred years.

 Chapter 595

    With the growth of time, not only the auction place of the underground mall, but also other places in the underground mall began to be filled with continuous light fragrance. Countless martial arts practitioners and talismans around stopped one after another and looked in that direction.


    Originally, the sky in the underground mall was always gray. There was no difference between cloudy and sunny days. Even the alternation of day and night was a sudden change, not to mention blue sky and white clouds.


    However, today is obviously different. On the venue where Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng compete to refine runes, the highest place of the whole building is vaguely haunted by light white and maroon smoke. The two phases are entangled, like mutual exclusion, but blend with each other. It looks strange.


    It is not the first time for pedestrians on the road to come to the underground mall at this time. Naturally, they understand that the direction points to the auction site that has always been held. Although I have always understood that the auction is grand, there has not been such a change in the sky as today.


    I think this auction is destined to be more eye-catching.


    In the auction venue, the huge quiz platform stands in the most central position of the whole building. Originally, it was just a platform to show and preach the baby. Now it has been expanded from a small position to several acres, just for today''s last battle.


    Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng, two masters of talismans, occupy the left and right corners of the table. Gorgeous and sophisticated smelting furnaces are placed in front of them. Surrounded by countless neatly placed pills and a wide variety of materials, high-grade or low-grade, they are perfectly placed one by one, but some have been picked up and put into the smelting furnace.


    At this time, the competition time is nearly half. The visible glory of force has been lingering in front of Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng, which also makes everyone present feel the exquisite refining technology.


    In the traditional sense, most of the symbol making competitions are made by placing the symbol maker in each small room. After all, it is not easy to master the production method of a rune. If fewer people master it, this technology will be more valuable. Although it is competitive, it is necessary to hide.


    But today is completely different. Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng are refining in the center of the fair. As long as everyone at the auction can see their every move clearly, there will be no privacy.


    Therefore, not only is the struggle between the two people''s last runes, people in the field will always pay attention to their every step, and many of them want to see clearly what secrets and techniques are there.


    However, some people don''t think so. For example, in the room with the best view on the stage, several elders of Wulong and Wufeng, as well as long Weilong Nu Xinyue, all want to see how Wang Yu with high talisman is refined today.


    "Elder... This... Wang Yu''s technique..."


    After watching most of the half time, the Dragon Nu behind the Wulong Elder spoke to him carefully, and his eyes were still staring at Wang Yu for fear of missing anything.


    The Wulong elders have been staring at Wang Yu''s actions since Wang Yu came to power, and have never missed a moment. They are always fascinated by the words of dragon Nu behind them.


    There was no other reason, just because Wang Yu didn''t use any secret techniques at all, and there were no miraculous secret skills rumored by the outside world!


    He just refined step by step according to the simplest and clumsy method of a talisman. At most, the speed of placing materials and distributing objects in his hands was a little faster.


    But is this really the secret of Wang Yu''s Amulet making? Or does he have reservations in such broad daylight and deliberately let them see such himself?


    The elder of Wulong nationality frowned gradually and took a deep breath. His wrinkled eyes narrowed, which glittered with an unknown light.


    Wu Yun, who was sitting on his side, saw him like this. The corners of his mouth were light, but he didn''t say anything. Quietly, he turned his eyes again and looked at the competition on the stage.


    The situation on the stage is about to be known. Mr. He has walked out of the background and stood silently on the side of the stage, waiting for one of Wang Yu or Zhou Chengzhong to stop, so he can announce the results on the stage at any time.


    "Cheng!"


    At the same time, the two crisp bells remembered. At the same time, the two smelting furnaces on the stage also opened. The stage was filled with clear and shallow Rune fluctuations, and the light white and maroon force also spilled out. The two phases intertwined, ascended into the sky, and disappeared in an instant.


    Like the reaction of many people on the stage, Mr. he followed the two clouds of smoke and looked into the sky, but soon recovered, shook his head and was about to go on stage.


    Looking up, Mr. He saw that Wang Yu looked at himself as if he were smiling. Although it was only a moment, it also made his feet stagger slightly and almost fell on the stage.

 Chapter 596

    "Mr. He, how are you?"


    Zhou Cheng''s Rune has been collected by him in the storage box prepared in advance at the auction. At the moment, seeing the appearance of Mr. He, he stepped forward with concern and stretched out his hand to help him falsely.


    Then he looked in the direction of Wang Yu, and his eyebrows were full of provocation.


    Wang Yu just stood still, ignored them, and didn''t say anything.


    Zhou Cheng frowned. Seeing this, Mr. He in front of him showed some fear on his face. He hurriedly stepped back and waved his hands and said, "don''t do it. Zhou Cheng Fu, please return to your original position and announce their competitive results in the next minute."


    As soon as these words came out, Zhou Chengcai really realized how stupid what he had just done.


    You know, in any case, Zhou Chengming is still the talisman of the Wulong nationality. This auction also represents the facade of the Wulong nationality. Now he even makes a flattering gesture towards a small family in the middle of the Wufu mainland. Isn''t he ashamed of the Wulong nationality?


    On the contrary, Wang Yu didn''t say anything in the face of such a situation. Although it seems cold-blooded, it reflects the unique pride and dignity of a fufu maker.


    The comparison between the two phases shows that the two sides stand high and low.


    Before announcing the competitive results, Wang Yu had already surpassed Zhou Cheng in momentum and people''s hearts.


    Zhou Cheng is not stupid. After understanding the interests behind this matter, his whole person suddenly fell into an ice cave. After staying in Wulong nationality for such a long time, Zhou Cheng knows a lot about the characters of these elders. Zhou Cheng is doing so now


    He walked back to his original position and looked at the direction of several elders of Wulong and Wufeng. Although his face was indifferent, the light flashing in his eyes showed his entanglement and uneasiness at this time.


    So he must not lose to Wang Yu this time.


    Zhou Cheng clenched his fist hidden in his sleeve, as if determined to die.


    "I''m sure you''ve enjoyed the Fuwen feast brought by two highly skilled Fuwen masters. Now let''s witness the birth of the most compulsory Fuwen master this year!"


    Mr. He has good on-the-spot response ability. He immediately recovered from the emergency and spoke solemnly to the people under the stage. Where is there any fear and uneasiness before?


    In the final analysis, the Wulong family is just the most powerful existence in the wubeast domain. The he family has stood among several powerful families in the center of Wufu mainland for many years. I think it''s not just flattery. It has been inherited and accumulated for thousands of years. It''s not enough to be afraid of the Wulong family.


    But what Mr. He really fears is always the strange boy named Wang Yu.


    Mr. He was smiling, but he was still secretly thinking about Wang Yu.


    "It''s just some runes. Please Mr. He be fair and just and announce the results quickly."


    There was a sound of arrogance and disdain from the quiet building. It was Longwei standing behind the Wulong elders.


    A trace of unhappiness flashed in Mr. He''s eyes, but he bowed his hand in the direction of Long Wei and said, "what Mr. long said is that I understand my priorities. Please don''t be impatient."


    Then he waved to the audience, and two guys dressed up appeared. They went to Wang Yu and Zhou Cheng, took away the storage box in front of them, and then walked down in order.


    This time, like Wang Yu, Zhou Cheng waited quietly for all this to be done.


    On the other side, Long Wei, who was choked by Mr. He, turned angry. He was about to go forward and skip in the direction of Mr. He on the stage, but he was stopped by the Wulong elder looking back.


    Then, a clear word entered Longwei''s spiritual consciousness through passing notes, "this is not better than home. Do you want outsiders to see our Wulong jokes?"


    When the words were settled, Long Wei stopped and looked at the stage reluctantly.


    "After the analysis of our Fuwen Association, it is now announced that the winner of today''s competition is Wang Yu Fuwen!"


    Mr. He took the paper handed by the boy who had just hurried to the stage and announced the final result to Wang Yu with a smile.


    However, looking at Wang Yu''s calm appearance, it seemed that he was not surprised by the result, or that he was determined to win the victory.


    However, the audience and the tasks of those big forces were obviously shocked.


    I''ve heard of the mysterious Wang Yu''s excellent level of making talismans before, but I never thought that even the best of the young generation of Wulong nationality was crushed by him. Now, when I look at Wang Yu standing calmly with his hands down, it seems that he really has a kind of hermit expert.


    At this auction, all the big power families in the mainland who are either rich or expensive came. Wang Yu won today. It is obvious that he is famous in the whole underground mall. I think Wang Yu''s name will be remembered forever!

 Chapter 597

    "What nonsense! How can my Rune be inferior to this boy who is nothing?"


    Zhou Cheng was obviously dissatisfied with the result. He came forward with resentment, pointed his fingers at Mr. He, and his face was obviously angry and unwilling.


    In the face of Zhou Cheng''s accusation, Mr. He still took a step back in fear as before, but the firmness and faint disdain in his eyes revealed that he was completely nervous at the moment.


    Wang Yu glanced at them, and the corners of his mouth were light, as if he were mocking.


    Yu Guang in Zhou Cheng''s eyes swept Wang Yu''s expression and became more angry. He turned to Wang Yu and reached out to fight Wang Yu.


    However, he seems to forget that this is the biggest auction site of the underground shopping mall. How can he tolerate such mischief?


    Wang Yu was not worried that he would get hurt. He was not too excited. Naturally, he can also notice that a large number of thugs are emerging here behind him. The grades are not low, and most of them are responsible for the safety of the auction.


    I think so. From the establishment of the auction to the present, so many babies at the auction are not people who are jealous and change their minds.


    At this time, the existence of these escorts makes sense.


    I also want to think that at this time, Zhou Cheng''s manipulation rune is very powerful, but now there is nothing on the stage. Naturally, he is not against these trained escorts.


    So he was taken down at once. He didn''t even touch the corner of Wang Yu''s clothes.


    Zhou Cheng wanted to say something more. He looked in the direction of the Wulong elders. His eyes were full of asking for help and unwilling.


    "Zhou Cheng, the Wulong people always teach their people to be positive, but they never want to default after the results are announced. Today is a lesson for you. Say no to Mr. He quickly. This matter is over."


    The elder of Wulong nationality stood up from his seat and opened his mouth to Zhou Cheng on the stage. His voice was filled with force and clearly passed into everyone''s ears.


    Zhou Chengxin was unwilling, but the elder had said so. He also realized that it was not the time to tangle in front of so many people. He bit his teeth and looked in the direction of Mr. He. His eyes twinkled and his face hesitated.


    "No, master Zhou Cheng Fu," Mr. He still waved his hand and said, "Master Wang Yu Fu over there is the one who really should apologize. It''s useless to tell me."


    The elder of Gouwu dragon clan didn''t have a snake. He didn''t respond. He still stood quietly in his original position. Wu Yun, who was still sitting behind him, smiled and couldn''t stop.


    Over the years, the status of Wulong nationality in wubeast domain has become higher and higher, and it is higher than Wufeng nationality wherever it is. As an elder of Wufeng clan, Wu Yun is also deeply repressed by Wulong clan, and he is very depressed.


    Today, the Wulong clan suffered such a big loss and lost face in front of countless great forces in the underground mall, which raised the prestige of the Wufeng clan. It really made him very happy.


    What''s more, the man who humiliated the Wulong family


    Wu Yun looked at Wang Yu standing at the corner of the stage from beginning to end, and thought of her shuttling back and forth in the rune fight at the auction a few days ago, constantly rushing into the figure of counterattack. The smile at the corners of her mouth was a little deeper.


    He looked back at Xin Yue, who was also staring at Wang Yu on the stage. He nodded with satisfaction and turned his eyes back. Xin Yue, who had just noticed his father''s eyes, was confused.


    If you accept Wang Yu as your son-in-law


    That''s really a good choice


    Wu Yun looked right. Well, it''s time for him to consider Xinyue''s life.


    After a few thoughts, the situation on the stage changed. Zhou Cheng apologized to Wang Yu. Then he was left behind by the Wulong people, but he didn''t know what to do with the Wulong people waiting for him.


    However, these are not what Wang Yu cares about in his heart. The most important thing at present is to finish the auction. At that time, he will have to go back to the Taoist Xuanyu area quickly. The third seal of Xiaohun has been unlocked. He wants to find bing''er earlier.


    "Then, the next step is to start bidding for today''s last baby, Master Wang Yu Fu!"


    Mr. He spoke loudly, but Wang Yu frowned slightly.


    "So..."


    "Wait a minute," Wang Yu, a low-key man who didn''t seem to exist when refining runes, finally shouted to Mr. He for the first time this evening, "I only auction runes. I''m still a free man."


    I''m kidding. If you auction yourself, what if it''s a high price? Do you have to stay in the rune making room all day long?


    Wang Yu always wanted to be free. He also told Mr. He before. Why is it like this now?


    He looked at Mr. he coldly. There was no temperature in his eyes. He was sweating on his back.


    Mr. He admitted that even if he faced off with the elders of the Wulong clan just now, he would not be half flustered. How can he be involuntarily counselled in the face of Wang Yu, a small talisman?

 Chapter 598

    Wang Yu took down the storage ring from his hand and said to Mr. He, "I don''t think I''m a powerful rune maker. What I pursue is always freedom. If I want runes, there are a lot of them."


    With that, he gently threw the storage ring in the direction of Mr. He. The beautiful silver ring crossed a beautiful arc in the air, and finally was carefully caught by Mr. He.


    If not everyone knows, who can imagine that such a small ring contains runes that have been pursued by countless martial arts practitioners and Fuwen makers for a long time?


    Mr. He carefully took the storage ring and showed embarrassment on his face. The auctioneer of runes has always been like this. Even people carry runes. Today, Wang Yu did this. Mr. He, who has been galloping the mall for many years, didn''t know what to do.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to ignore Mr. He. He turned and left the stage.


    Seeing that Wang Yu was about to leave, Mr. He didn''t know how to call him back. He stood on the stage and looked at the storage ring in his hand. He was stunned and didn''t move.


    "Master Wang Yu! I''ll buy you fifteen runes!"


    In the corner of the hall on the first floor, there was a sudden noise, which made everyone present take a breath.


    A thousand runes in one breath, or five grades


    It can be seen that this man has made a cruel profit.


    But


    "Hehe, Zhao Xiaoer, you are really as stingy as your stingy father. It''s good to take something like this? A rare fufu master like Wang Yu," a louder voice came from another corner. It was obvious that after belittling the man just now, you respectfully said in the direction of Wang Yu:


    "Master Wang Yu, the Chiang family in Wufu mainland is willing to give five runes 1000 and six runes 900, waiting for your arrival."


    Mr. he recalled that now there is no need for him to preside over the scene, and someone has started bidding spontaneously.


    He retreated silently, took a careful look at Wang Yu who had stopped, and quickly took back his sight, looking at his nose and heart.


    "Master Wang Yu, the price of our rice family is higher!..."


    "Master Wang Yufu! Consider our Ouyang family! We have a lot of relations with the cloud family in Wufu mainland!"


    ¡­¡­


    The cries were heard all the time. Although they were messy, they all knew that with Wang Yu''s strength, he could hear all the words without a word.


    However, Wang Yu was still indifferent.


    "Nine hundred and nine seven runes, as well as the qualification to enter the Wulong holy land."


    A vigorous cry came, and the scene suddenly quieted down. You looked at each other. Finally, you all stopped on the second floor to stand on the Wulong elder.


    A trace of irony flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. Zhou Chengcai, who had worked hard for the Wulong family, had just been pulled out of office. Now do you want him to join in in a hurry?


    Then, Wang Yu stood in front of the stage and moved forward for two steps. The elder of Wulong nationality showed a little joy on his face. It seems that he was moved by what he said!


    It seems that Wang Yu, who is not moved by foreign things, is not so noble. As long as he says the attractive conditions, doesn''t he still want to join himself?


    Everyone thought so. Just as everyone was listless and disappointed to pack up, Wang Yu suddenly made a noise, which drove everyone''s unhappy senses:


    "Sorry, let me refuse."


    good heavens!


    Unexpectedly, he directly refused the invitation of Wulong elders to Wulong Holy Land!


    Everyone''s eyes on Wang Yu changed. This time, they not only recognized his ability, but also appreciated his solar terms and behavior.


    Just before everyone had calmed down, another sound exploded in everyone''s ears like a heavy bomb:


    "Wufeng clan is willing to produce ten pieces of five grade runes..." is Wu Yun''s voice.


    Only ten


    After the asking price just now, people have been immune to the usual and unusual numbers, but they didn''t expect Wu Yun to say again:


    "Change a four grade thunder Rune refined by Master Wang Yu."


    What? What?


    Five runes, or ten, just in exchange for a four Rune?


    This Wufeng clan should not be in a hurry, right?


    This is what all the Wufeng people in the audience thought, including the Wulong people sitting beside them. Long Weilong was angry and asked to hum. Although the Wulong elders had no change, the contempt in their eyes also showed his disdain.


    "Deal."


    However, Wang Yu''s voice brought the people back to reality. This time, the people present felt as if they were shocked and speechless.


    Wang Yu, this is


    Agreed?


    Mr. He had a moment of embarrassment on his face, but he soon reflected it. He knew that Wang Yu really just wanted to sell runes. As for himself, he didn''t want to participate in the struggle among various families¡ª¡ª


    So it just gave him a step to smoothly turn the topic to selling runes, not Wang Yu himself.


    The auction scene was in full swing, but Wang Yu was ignored for a time.

 Chapter 599

    Wang Yu also took advantage of this time to leave bidutai and hide in a corner.


    On the stage, Wang Yu''s talisman has been in short supply. Wang Yu just holds his chest with both hands and looks at everything in front of him coldly.


    He thought he would at least have some excitement or surging emotions, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t even have a trace of emotional fluctuation at the moment.


    "Are you very happy, hee hee."


    The clear and pleasant girl''s voice sounded in Wang Yu''s ear, exhaling like orchid, which was Xinyue.


    Wang Yu looked back. Xin Yue had a sly smile on his face, and his bright eyes were full of smiles.


    He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, "little girl, what do you think?"


    Xin Yue walked slowly with her back to her hands, then looked suspiciously at Wang Yu, who looked indifferent, and pulled his face, "I said, this calm must have been pretended."


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly approached Wang Yu. The faint girl body fragrance rushed into Wang Yu''s nostrils. He was stunned. At this time, Xin Yue pulled his face with both hands and pulled it hard. Finally, the whole person ran away.


    Wang Yu didn''t react when he was stunned. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    What''s going on?


    Xin Yue, who ran away, blushed. When she ran out of Wang Yu''s sight, she smiled at Wu Yun. It seemed that she had seen through Xin Yue''s mind for a long time.


    Xin Yue''s peach blossom face was even more red. The whole person was like a newly married little lady, pulled off Wu Yun''s beard and ran away.


    Wu Yun was surprised and then laughed very well. Unexpectedly... Such existence began to think of men!


    Wang Yu didn''t know what happened here. At the moment, his mind had all converged to the auction, and the runes were auctioned out.


    Among them, the best auction is the thunder rune. Although the thunder rune is not the most powerful of these runes refined by Wang Yu, it is natural that the supply of thunder runes is in short supply because Wang Yu has always used thunder runes before.


    "Six grades!"


    Suddenly, it''s like pressing the pause button!


    Six runes?


    Someone is willing to give six runes in exchange for the four runes refined by Wang Yu?


    "The Lin family, a force in the northern region of Wufu, is willing to produce six runes. I hope Wang Yu will give priority to our Lin family when choosing partners in the future!"


    Everyone was shocked!


    A six grade Rune pattern is just to make friends with a four grade Rune master? Is such a deal really cost-effective?


    In fact, many families here can take out six runes, but for their families, the six runes are already a treasure at the bottom of the box! How dare they gamble on an uncertain future with such treasures?


    But what the people present don''t know is that for the Lin family in the northern region of Wufu, the Runes of the six products still exist at the bottom of the box, but in their eyes, the value of Wang Yu''s rune is obviously more important than the Runes of the six products!


    Wu Yun''s expression was immediately complicated.


    These six runes are really what Wang Yu can use most now. Wang Yu is just a warrior at this time. After a period of time, his realm is bound to improve. At this time, he can use these six runes!


    According to Wu Yun''s understanding of Wang Yu these days, the battle around Wang Yu must be impossible to break. From a certain point of view, this Rune provides Wang Yu with a guarantee of life!


    "Good!"


    With a faint response, Wang Yu then disappeared behind the curtain.


    The extremely heavy curtain blocked everyone''s sight. Naturally, I don''t know what happened to you on that side. In response to the excited face of the Lin family, zhongre''s stunned eyes!


    Yeah!


    Although this rune is valuable, it is not as important as the promise of a potential Rune master or the opportunity to make friends with a powerful rune master like Wang Yu!


    The presence of big and small power leaders or elders could not help being annoyed. Why didn''t they think of making friends with Wang Yu like this before? If you win over Wang Yu in this way, their family rihe has also left a quite good way out!


    These people of the family couldn''t help but want to go back to find Wang Yu, but where to find Wang Yu at this time?


    Wang Yu left quietly after he promised the Lin family.


    In fact, Wang Yu didn''t expect that there was a family willing to use the six grade runes just to get a promise from him. Only in this way did he really realize that he was a very powerful rune teacher.


    Wang Yu had never enjoyed such a treatment as a talisman before. Unexpectedly, he could think of it.


    The sunshine outside the sky fell on Wang Yu''s face, and his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 600

    But Wang Yu didn''t smile at the corners of his mouth. A big man was standing in front of him.


    The force and authority of this man even made Wang Yu tremble. Even Wang Yu could not tell what kind of strength it was.


    "You..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly became sharp. He was not good at coming. Wang Yu was naturally extremely defensive.


    The big man snorted coldly and walked up to Wang Yu, "boy, just your little body, why don''t you practice with us Wulong people, or you won''t know when you will die."


    This big man''s appearance is full of charity, and his majestic pressure almost crushed Wang Yu


    Wang Yu just sneered and squeezed out a few words from his lips, "is this the way you Wulong people treat guests?"


    Boom!


    The man who was still swaggering in front of Wang Yu was immediately hit out by a strong impact and hit a corner of the duel platform.


    It seems that life and death are unknown!


    Wang Yu''s pupil suddenly contracted, and the man across from him came slowly. It was long Wei!


    "Master Wang Yu, I''m really sorry! I didn''t restrain the people below, but I humiliated you."


    That Long Wei hugged his fist with both hands and looked very sincere. Wang Yu was surprised, but only sneered in his heart. Did he really think he was a fledgling boy?


    The combination of black face and white face shows that the unknown man came out to embarrass him. The other thing is to establish the prestige of Long Wei. If Wang Yu is really a fledgling boy, he must have had a burst of affection for Long Wei at this time!


    Looking at this familiar scene, the staff of the auction lowered their heads far away. The Wulong people like to attract talismans in this way, especially at such an auction.


    At almost every auction, the most outstanding talisman will be included in the bag by the Wulong clan in this way, without exception!


    Long Wei looked at the surprise on Wang Yu''s face. Xingzhong couldn''t stand to be proud. Those people he brought back in the past were not as strong as Wang Yu this time!


    He even thought about what kind of reward the patriarch would give him if he took Wang Yu back.


    "Boy, no shape."


    Wang Yu gathered his eyes and raised his feet to leave.


    Since long Wei didn''t react for a moment, "wait a minute!"


    Almost subconsciously, the dragon power of his body pressed on Wang Yu. It was like the power of sitting on the mountain suddenly fell on Wang Yu. He couldn''t stand it and almost had to kneel!


    Two courses of blood essence fell from his lips, and his face was as white as paper.


    If Wang Yu was really a talisman who refined talisman patterns, Wang Yu must have died at this time and can''t die anymore. Fortunately, Wang Yu still has Wulong body.


    But even under the protection of Wu Longti, Wang Yu couldn''t stand the pain in his heart and lungs.


    Under such pressure, he didn''t even have the ability to say a word.


    "Hiss..."


    He took a breath. It seemed that Long Wei found that Wang Yu was all under his authority!


    Longwitton pretended to be surprised and said, "what''s going on? My authority..."


    As he said this, he suddenly took back his authority. There was no greeting together, one compression and one relaxation. Wang Yu stumbled at his feet and suddenly a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth!


    Poof!


    His feet softened, and Wang Yu''s face couldn''t see whether it was good or bad!


    "I''m sorry, Master Wang Yu!"


    Longwei said sorry words, but the faint color of satisfaction on his face is not a meaning!


    Wang Yu''s face was pale. He already knew that Long Wei must have planned to destroy him directly. Although he was unwilling to admit it, Wang Yu did not have the power to fight Long Wei!


    He didn''t even have the ability to escape in the hands of Long Wei.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Suddenly, a burst of free and easy laughter rang out in the space that had been blocked by the dragon''s prestige. The old man looked kind and clearly was Wu Yun!


    "Unexpectedly, the world-famous Long Wei came here to embarrass a young man? Don''t you feel ashamed to say it?"


    Longwei''s face turned dark.


    How could he have thought that Wu Yun would appear at this time?


    With the emergence of Wu Yun, something that was once safe suddenly changed, and Long Wei''s face distorted, "let''s see!"


    With that, he left with a broad sleeved robe.


    The look at Wang Yu when he left was very meaningful. It seemed to be a threat and a reminder.


    Wu Yun smiled. "It seems that Wang Yu''s little friend has been warmly sought after?"


    As soon as the funny words came out, Wang Yu could only shake his head with a bitter smile. In addition, it was hard to say anything.


    With a long sigh, fame is sometimes a burden for him.

 Chapter 601

    Wu Yun took Wang Yu back to the stronghold of the Wufeng family and discussed a lot with him in the reception hall. Finally, he couldn''t keep him.


    Walking out of the Wufeng nationality''s base in the underground mall, Wang Yu had no other expression on his face for a long time. It seemed that whether it was fame, wealth or threat, it was like a cloud on the horizon to him.


    "If we agreed just now, it''s still unknown whether we can come out of the Wu beast domain in the future." the little soul made a sound and was afraid.


    Although he knew that Wang Yu had no other beautiful thoughts about Xin Yue from the beginning, he was really worried that Wang Yu would agree when he heard that the Wufeng family promised Wang Yu infinite rare materials and smelting furnaces and the qualification to enter the most central holy land of Wufu mainland at will.


    Wang Yu is very powerful now, but as a talisman, he obviously has more room to improve. Not only Wang Yu, but also every Rune master in the world will be able to refine more powerful runes.


    Ordinary materials need more, but as long as you have a heart, you can''t find them. There are all kinds of gaps in the process of refining runes, mainly due to the gap between rare high-level materials and smelting furnaces.


    As a member of Fu Chi, it is not impossible for Wang Yu to accept the Wufeng family because of this temptation.


    Then there is the central holy land of Wufu mainland. Xiaohun knows that this is the place Wang Yu has always wanted to go, and it is also the holy land of cultivation that every warrior''s heart wants.


    Therefore, in order to keep Wang Yu, the Wufeng family paid a lot of money, but Wang Yu was still unmoved. Xiaohun also understood that Wang Yu was a principled and rational person.


    "Well, so let''s find the transmission array quickly and return to Wutian College as soon as possible."


    Wang Yu nodded, but did not continue the topic.


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Yu noticed something strange in front of him. He looked up and saw Mr. He and the little girl he had seen before the transmission line coming towards him.


    "It''s true that Cao Cao will arrive." the little soul smiled. He couldn''t hear any dissatisfaction in his voice. To tell the truth, he had a good impression of this family.


    Wang Yu stood still, his eyes narrowed slightly, and waited quietly for the two people to walk quickly to him. He was still that mysterious look.


    People who had not seen Wang Yu''s power before would still think that Wang Yu was pretending to be like this, but now Mr. He and the little girl feel that Wang Yu should make this action. He is such a proud and self-supporting person and has the strength and pride.


    "Master Wang Yu."


    Five steps away from Wang Yu, Mr. He stopped and arched his hands at Wang Yu with a smile. Even the folds on his face showed how happy he was to see Wang Yu at the moment¡ª¡ª


    Although he had heard that Wang Yu had entered the base of Wufeng family, he pulled the little girl to wait for him not far away.


    "Hello, brother Wang Yu."


    The little girl is also very good, which is very different from the way she saw Wang Yu for the first time. The sound of "brother" was so sweet that people couldn''t have any temper with such a lovely little girl.


    "Mr. He is..."


    Wang Yu didn''t seem to understand anything. He was a little confused in his eyes and pointed to the little sister-in-law year behind Mr. He. He wanted to talk and stopped.


    "Master Wang Yu, I talked to you about a business on behalf of the Wu Fu he family before. I don''t know if I can count now."


    Mr. He didn''t feel bad about Wang Yu''s attitude, but stepped back and explained patiently.


    Wang Yu knows that this is about what he agreed to cooperate with the he family when he first came to the underground shopping mall. At first, if he family had not helped him find a place to stay when he had nothing, I don''t think things would have developed like this.


    Moreover, he''s family is in the middle of Wufu mainland. Even if it''s just a small family, he can take care of him when he goes to Wufu mainland in the future.


    But after all, it is cooperation. If the conditions are not negotiated, how can we count?


    After a short thought, Wang Yu had a plan in his heart.


    But in this kind of thing, whoever speaks first loses the initiative, so


    Wang Yu gently hooked his mouth and said in an unexpected friendly way, "I naturally remember."


    so what?


    Then Wang Yu stopped talking.


    The little girl behind Mr. He was stunned for a moment. What does this mean?


    Do you want to cooperate with them or don''t want to entangle more?


    She received the news that Wang Yu had pushed countless powerful families before. I guess I was rejected when I came out of Wufeng family so soon


    However, the he family had long known that they could not compare with the big family. From the beginning, they said cooperation and had no intention of hiring and soliciting. How could Wang Yu return


    The little girl is not deeply involved. It''s inevitable to get tangled in such a thing, but Mr. He is a veteran. As soon as Wang Yu''s voice fell, he knew that the matter had not gone away, but Wang Yu wanted to get more benefits from it.


    Mr. He looked happy, but he didn''t say it immediately. He arched his hand at Wang Yu and said with a smile, "since Master Wang Yufu remembers, we''ll find a clean place to have a good chat."


    "This man is clever."


    Xiaohun was satisfied with the comments. Wang Yu looked more respectful than obedient. Several people came to an ordinary teahouse in the underground mall.

 Chapter 602

    Wang Yushu found a good position in his comfortable clothes, leaned against the window, raised the covered bamboo curtain, and looked carelessly at the crowded street downstairs.


    The underground shopping mall is no better than the towns above. Generally speaking, the people who travel here are Fu Shidan, etc. in addition, they are people who serve their family and broaden channels like Mr. He and the little girl.


    Of course, it is an opportunity to come to such a place. At the same time, it is also another form of exile.


    Although there are many people in our family, we also have the latest resources. Unlike in such a place, we have more opportunities to play freely, but it is not good for our progress to be disconnected from our family for a long time.


    Although the family is small, there are many children, and the problem of resource allocation is also very important.


    Mr. He will work so hard for his family. I think it is related to his brothers and sisters in his family.


    "Master Wang Yu?"


    Mr. He ordered a quiet private room. At this time, the tea had been served. There was no one else in the room except the three of them.


    Wang Yu seemed to be awakened by this sound. He suddenly withdrew his strength, and the bamboo curtain suddenly fell down. The sound of collision was a little dull. A trace of uneasiness suddenly flashed in Mr. He''s eyes.


    Wang Yu''s attitude seems different from what he guessed just now?


    Doesn''t he really want to cooperate with who?


    "Mr. He, just say what you have to say. You still have to count what you have promised."


    Wang Yu smiled, reached out to pick up a small cup of tea, blew the broken tea floating on the surface and tasted it.


    Frown, this tea is far worse than the tea of the lonely soul.


    "Well, let''s get straight to the point. You said you wanted to cooperate with him and promised to help him refine high-quality runes. Do you remember?"


    The little girl couldn''t help herself. Before Mr. He wanted to say something, she spoke first. Mr. He wanted to stop it. After thinking about it, she didn''t move.


    Perhaps Wang Yu will accept such an undisguised statement more.


    The smile on Wang Yu''s face has gradually dissipated, replaced by the usual indifference, but it is rare to take a trace of seriousness and seriousness.


    This made Mr. He and the little girl sit up with him. Unconsciously, Wang Yu brought him into the atmosphere.


    "You must have heard that I received invitations from many forces after I came out of the auction hall."


    Wang Yu stared straight into Mr. He''s eyes. He didn''t let go of a trace of expression and action.


    Mr. He also looked at Wang Yu and couldn''t help nodding.


    "Well, I know I won''t join any forces. I only belong to myself."


    Wang Yu continued to narrate, took back his sight, picked up the teapot and quietly filled himself with a cup of tea.


    Mr. he frowned slightly, but still made a voice to express his point of view, "but our he family is different from those forces. We just want cooperation and don''t dare to delusion that the fu master will join us."


    The little girl followed what Mr. He said and nodded hard behind her.


    "I naturally understand that I don''t think runes are very powerful. Are you sure you want to cooperate with me?"


    Wang Yu didn''t look up again. He held a small cup in his hand, which made people unable to guess his mind.


    "This..."


    The little girl was so anxious that she had to stand up and talk to Wang Yu.


    Mr. he stretched out his hand to hold down her movements, smiled at Wang Yu and said, "what does Wang Yu''s Fu Master mean? Since we have seen you from the beginning, we naturally believe in your ability."


    "That''s good," Wang Yu nodded. "So, how many runes do you want to refine?"


    Mr. He and the little girl looked at each other. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu was so direct.


    "Our family wants to ask Mr. to refine fifty runes first. Is that ok?" nevertheless, Mr. He said what the family had told him.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu simply agreed, but stunned the two people opposite.


    That''s it.


    As if he didn''t believe it, Mr. He was confused and said, "is what Mr. He said true?"


    Wang Yu nodded. "Naturally, as long as the smelting furnace and rare materials can keep up, it is not impossible for me to refine one hundred and five runes."


    Mr. He just smiled. Just about to ask for the conditions, Wang Yu''s next sentence fell down:


    "The condition is that there are three thousand rare materials."


    Three thousand


    Mr. He looked embarrassed, which was obviously different from the 2000 rare materials promised by the family before


    "Can''t?" Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and his tone rose a degree.


    "No, no," Mr. He quickly denied, but still tangled.


    If we say that rare materials are nothing to a large family, it is estimated that he family has a lot of inventory, so it should not be a problem to add another 1000 to Wang Yu


    "Has Mr. He made up his mind?" Wang Yu joked again. Mr. He nodded this time and said respectfully:


    "It''s easy to say. I''ll send someone to my house to pick it up immediately after I go back."

 Chapter 603

    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and didn''t expect Mr. He to be so happy this time. In that case, he was no longer polite and further said that in addition to what he wanted in his heart.


    "Mr. He and his family are happy people. I know that, so there''s one more thing to say."


    There is another thing?


    Mr. He was confused. Didn''t the deal come to an end? What does Wang Yu mean?


    The little girl also looked at Mr. He with an unclear face. Between the two eyes, she still couldn''t see what Wang Yu wanted to do.


    "Although you have always claimed to be just a small family in the center of Wufu continent, everyone knows what a predatory place Wufu continent is. If it is really just weak, what family can''t last so long for hundreds of years."


    Wang Yu took some seriousness on his face and waved a small green tea cup in his hand. The tea in it was like Mr. He''s feeling now, swinging and wandering.


    Did he understand the power of he family and want to please them?


    But this idea and was soon put behind Mr. He. Although the he family has some strength to stand in the center of the Wufu mainland, Wang Yu is no one else. Before, he refused more families and forces stronger than them. How can he think of flattering them again?


    "Mr. Wang Yufu has said that the he family has been inherited for a hundred years, thanks to the foundation laid by their ancestors and the contracts signed by many surrounding families, so they can''t afford to be famous."


    Mr. He is modest. Such polite words are often said, so they are easy to say.


    However, Wang Yu never inquired about the he family carefully. Now he heard this polite remark from Mr. He, and a trace of interest flashed in his eyes.


    It seems that there are some secrets.


    But now is not the time to know and inquire. When he goes to Wufu mainland, he must visit Ho''s house again. It''s not too late to know again.


    Or is it more important.


    "Don''t be modest, Mr. He. I''ve always heard that there is a cultivation Holy Land in the middle of Wufu mainland. It''s always heavily guarded. Only the number of people allocated by each family according to their strength can enter. Is that true?"


    Wang Yu suddenly changed the subject. Even Mr. He can''t understand what Wang Yu wants to say now. He can only explain it hard:


    "Yes, the holy land is a holy land for cultivation. People who cultivate martial arts will greatly improve as long as they enter the cultivation. The force inside is lush and dense, and there are countless martial animals and cultivation treasures. Staying for a day will be more powerful than those who devote themselves to cultivation outside for months."


    The little girl has been out of the house for many years and doesn''t contact her family very much, so she doesn''t know much about these things. Mr. Wang also listens quietly like Wang Yu.


    "As for the distribution according to strength... That was said many years ago. Now March 3 every three years is the day when the holy land is open. At that time, all forces and families from Wufu mainland will send the most potential descendants of their families. Only those who win in a round of fierce quota debate can enter the holy land to practice and hone."


    Mr. He explained silently. Finally, the more he said, the more he felt something was wrong. Does Wang Yu want to enter the holy land through which family?


    "But actually..."


    "As a force in the center of Wufu mainland, I believe there must be some special channels to enter the holy land?"


    Wang Yu guided his words to the desired results step by step, and at this time, Mr. He also found that he had quietly fallen into the language trap arranged by Wang Yu.


    "That''s right, but..."


    Mr. He wants to refute.


    "Then, two hundred and six runes, in exchange for the qualification of free access to the holy land."


    Wang Yu is determined to open his mouth. Although he is not sure how much the quota of free access means to who, 200 six character runes are definitely the benefit of heaven. He believes that even if Mr. He doesn''t agree now, he will consider it carefully.


    "No!"


    However, Mr. He was beyond Wang Yu''s expectation and rejected it at once.


    Wang Yu frowned. "Why? Mr. He doesn''t think the 26 runes deserve a place?"


    During the conversation, Wang Yu''s martial spirit overflowed and the light white smoke lingered. It can be seen that he was not satisfied with this answer.


    "No, we all know that now the six runes are relatively high-level. I also believe you have the ability to refine. It''s just the qualification to enter the holy land. It''s not just me. Even now our master is here, he doesn''t dare to promise you so easily."


    Mr. He stood up and said in earnest, looking at Wang Yu''s eyes full of sincerity.


    This made Wang Yu believe what he said. He withdrew his force and the light white disappeared. He also stretched out his hand to signal Mr. He to take his seat again and asked again, "what conditions do you want to give me the qualification to enter and leave the holy land freely?"


    Anyway, he must go to the holy land. Xiaohun said that if you want to improve your strength, you''d better practice in the holy land for a period of time.

 Chapter 604

    Xiaohun once roughly told Wang Yu about the holy land, but he just stayed on the surface of the benefits to the martial arts practitioners. Xiaohun slept for many years and remembered only these. No matter how much, the situation in the mainland has changed in recent years, and various forces have competed with each other. It''s really hard to say what the situation is now.


    Wang Yu just guessed that he family might have something to do with the holy land, but he didn''t expect it to be covered.


    "This..." Mr. He looked puzzled. "Anything else is OK, but not in the holy land. Please tell me some specific conditions, Master Wang Yu."


    His words made Wang Yu more suspicious, "Oh? Such trouble? Mr. He said, maybe I can solve it."


    Mr. he frowned closer and closer, hesitated for a long time, and then tangled his mouth, "OK, but no matter what the mood is after hearing the fu master, he family will never unify to let you enter and leave the holy land freely."


    The little girl sat behind Mr. He. Hearing this, her face was also curious. She must have never heard of the holy land before. Today, she joined Wang Yu''s excitement to satisfy her curiosity.


    "The holy land is now controlled and managed by the four big families in Wufu mainland. Not everyone can go in, even the legitimate children of each clan. You know that a group of outstanding children from the clan can go in for training every three years. The number of people is limited." Mr. he cleared his throat and said.


    For hundreds of years, the sanctuary has been managed by four families.


    It''s not so much management as guarding. After all, except for those honed people who enter every three years, basically no one enters or comes out.


    Therefore, the holy land has another name in Wufu continent, which is called "Wufu forbidden area".


    But few people know.


    Wang Yu listened quietly and nodded in agreement from time to time, but he also heard the clue, but he was still silent and thought about the next plan.


    He didn''t speak, and the little girl on one side was still a child after all. She couldn''t help but say:


    "In that case, what role does our family play in the event of the holy land? Master Wang Yu Fu said that the qualification of free access, as long as it represents our family to participate in the quota competition?"


    Mr. he sighed lightly, shook his head and said, "although the he family is also in the quota, it can''t compare with those people after all. Only one disciple can be sent every three years. Even so, only one has won the victory to enter the Holy Land several times before. Now he hasn''t come out."


    After that, he glanced at Wang Yu with some grievances. It was obvious that he family didn''t have much to go into the holy land, let alone because of an unrelated partner.


    Wang Yu fell silent and didn''t expect that the holy land was really so difficult to enter, but on the other hand, it also showed that there were many benefits inside the holy land.


    Mr. He also explained that the holy land was originally in the charge and responsibility of the he family a hundred years ago. At that time, the he family had unlimited scenery and did not have so many restrictions. As long as the application submitted by each family has been approved, it will be allowed to enter.


    However, with the special situation of the holy land, it is not only suitable for the martial arts practitioners to practice force, but also contains rich resources for refining pills. This attracted the envy of other forces. After one or two hundred years of struggle, the he family was unable to fight alone. Finally, it was jointly attacked by many families. Few of the century old foundation was destroyed in just a few years.


    In the end, one family came forward on behalf of all families and sent a negotiation letter to he family, which is still struggling to support. The heads of the he family discussed overnight. Thinking of the reproduction of the whole family and the life of future generations, they had to sign an agreement, step back and manage together with the eight powerful families at that time.


    Formed the central power circle of Wufu mainland, which is what others call the Nine Star Alliance. The nine families are like behemoths. No one can shake them when they unite. Therefore, the rest who want to take a share can only leave sadly.


    This old story, which has obviously passed for a long time, is now said by Mr. He, and there is also an unspeakable sense of vicissitudes.


    Even if he didn''t tell the ho family how to fight in those years, it must not be easy. The process is absolutely tragic.


    Since then, the name of he family has disappeared on the Wufu mainland.


    Mr. He didn''t speak any more. He closed his eyes and calmed his shortness of breath. After all, it can be said that this is a humiliating story. No matter how many times it has been told, it will be difficult to be sad and resentful.


    Wang Yu raised his eyes. The little girl opposite had a small head underground and her back fluctuated up and down. It can be seen that she was shocked by this matter.


    "But the owner can still go in and out of the holy land freely at any time, right?"


    Seeing that Mr. He had recovered, Wang Yu opened his mouth again and asked only the part he was most concerned about.


    Whether he is cold-blooded or just thinking about his selfishness, these things belong to his family after all. Similarly, for them, the affairs of Wang Yu have nothing to do with them.

 Chapter 605

    Mr. He was stunned and immediately replied:


    "That''s right."


    "What else?" Wang Yu didn''t let go of the unusual flash in Mr. He''s eyes. He leaned forward slightly and naturally gave birth to an atmosphere of oppression.


    Mr. He looked into Wang Yu''s eyes and leaned back involuntarily. His eyes blinked. His voice was a little unnatural. "There''s nothing else."


    Wang Yu turned his teacup and said, "what else can I do if I want to go in?"


    Now that he understood the situation of the holy land, he also gave up the idea of trying to break in by force. There are so many people guarding here. There must be more than one so-called Nine Star Alliance. There are so many good things in it. There will also be many mechanism traps to guard against major experts. It''s better to ask what other methods he family has this time, so that he can make preparations.


    Mr. he hesitated for a moment, suddenly a flash of brilliance flashed in his eyes and said excitedly, "why don''t Wang Yu''s Fu Master join our he family and become our royal Fu master. Every family master can bring an inner family when he enters the holy land. You can..."


    "No."


    Wang Yu refused happily and his face was firm. Mr. he couldn''t say anything.


    "Does the triennial quota election have to be elected by major families?"


    After pondering for a moment, Wang Yu spoke again. If he didn''t have to be recommended by the big family, he could go by himself. Anyway, he''s not in a hurry now. When his ability improves, he will go to the center of Wufu mainland in person.


    "This is not true. In addition to the nominees of each big family, there are 20 places for warriors from all over the world. If they can win, they can also enter the holy land."


    Mr. He quickly explained that the expression on his face was eager as if he was afraid that Wang Yu would enter the holy land instead of the children of the he family.


    This kind of thing is obviously not something that the little girl can participate in. She sat behind Mr. He and listened to the conversation between the two people silently.


    She was just a transparent person in he family. She would have been assigned to the underground mall at the beginning, but the person in charge immediately pointed out. Once she thought she would eat here and die in her life, but she didn''t expect to meet someone like Wang Yu.


    If it weren''t for Wang Yu, she wouldn''t have come into contact with Mr. He, the manager of the he family in the underground mall. This is an opportunity for her. She must seize it and learn everything well now. It''s best to let Mr. he remember and reuse it.


    Wang Yu glanced at the little girl. A trace of clarity flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    "However, few people who want to participate by themselves over the years can successfully obtain the qualification, and major families will insert their own people in it in order to improve their own opportunities and strength."


    Mr. He reminded him that in his opinion, Wang Yu''s force is not very powerful. In the land of Wufu, which is full of experts, the five grade warriors are really not very powerful. Even if he is good at refining all kinds of runes, who cares if you run runes and chant spells in the competition of quota competition?


    Between life and death, a master like Wang Yu must suffer.


    "I have my own discretion in this matter, so I won''t bother Mr. He."


    Wang Yu waved his hand and his face recovered his previous indifference. Even if this matter was exposed.


    Mr. He looked at the atmosphere just right and looked at Wang Yu a little carefully. "You see, we have discussed the cooperation now. Then, master Fu, when you are free in a few days, you happen to go back to our home in Wufu mainland with me, and we begin to refine runes."


    Wang Yu smiled and looked at Mr. He in front of him. He looked kind and amiable. However, what he wanted to say next completely made Mr. he feel no such feeling.


    "I haven''t been able to refine runes yet. I''ll go back in a few days. If I remember correctly, it''s about half a year from three years. Then I''ll go to Wufu mainland in person and I''ll find you."


    "This..." Mr. He looked puzzled. How could he discuss for such a long time and make such a short promise? How could he not suffer?


    "Don''t worry. Since I said it, I will do it."


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head. Then he reached out and took out a piece of dark yellow Rune paper from his arms, gently threw it into the air, and read a few spells on his mouth. However, in a moment, the rune paper floated down and finally fell quietly in front of Mr. He.


    "Appointment book?"


    The little girl behind Mr. he leaned forward to see the two big words on it.


    Wang Yu nodded and motioned to Mr. He to continue watching. The agreement signed between Wang Yu and the whole he family was written on it, and the consequences of not fulfilling the agreement.

 Chapter 606

    When Mr. He and he finished reading, Wang Yu stretched out his palm, flashed a white light, broke a small hole in his fingertip, and the red blood spilled, no more, no less, just a drop, and landed on the rune paper just now.


    The rune paper took Wang Yu''s blood drops and suddenly changed. The whole paper seemed to be activated by something. The white light and yellow light staggered. The next second, it turned into a thin strip the size of a finger and flew into Mr. He and Wang Yu''s hands respectively.


    "Put away the contract. If I break the contract at that time, the book will punish me according to what is said in it, and the punishment time will be determined according to the owner of the family."


    Wang Yu stood up and casually put the long strip in his arms as if he were about to leave.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s cheerfulness, even if Mr. He wants to say more, he has no reason to speak. He can only carefully put away the note like appointment book, unwilling to say:


    "Is master Wang Yu sure where to go later? If you come back to my home with me in a few days, you can..."


    Wang Yu shook his head. "I still have some things to deal with. Let''s say goodbye."


    With that, he walked lightly, several landing rooms, and the whole person was in the room.


    Only Mr. He and the little girl looked at each other.


    Wang Yu said something to deal with is not an excuse. Before he returns to Wutian college, he has to go to the secret territory he has been to before and try to improve his strength.


    Through the familiar road, Wang Yu finally came to the secret territory before dark, but he didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance in it.


    "Wang Yu, I finally saw you."


    Wu Tianming looked at Wang Yu excitedly, and his face could not hide his excitement.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. "Dean, meet again."


    "Actually, I''m here to find you." Wu Tianming explained, "you said you were going to Wufu mainland before. As a result, I stayed here for so long. I thought something had happened to you, so I came."


    Wang Yu nodded and could understand Wu Tianming''s thoughts. "Now shall we go back to Wu Tian college together? I''ve finished my work."


    Wu Tianming smiled and shook his head. "In fact, when I came here, I found that the martial spirit here is very strong. I had practiced for a while before. Now I can transfer you to the Wufu continent from here."


    This kind of transmission array is not difficult, but Wang Yusu knows that it usually needs the assistance of small and medium-sized transmission array to complete it. Even if Wu Tianming cultivates to a higher level and lacks the assistance of transmission array, it is estimated that it is impossible to transmit successfully.


    "The situation is unknown now. For the sake of insurance, let''s go back to Wutian college first."


    Wang Yu thought a little about his words and spoke to Wu Tianming. Unexpectedly, Wu Tianming shook his arm and said differently:


    "No, I''ve been able to make sure that the martial spirit here is strong and can be used as a small transmission array, and I''ve just given birth to a rank. I''m full of power. Don''t worry about your own."


    Wang Yu laughed, "I don''t believe your strength, but I want to see those people of Wutian college and he family before I go to Wufu mainland. I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    Wu Tianming seemed to have expected Wang Yu to say so, waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry about them. I told them before I went out that you were going to Wufu mainland. They all said they would wait for you to go back to see them, but not now, but after you became famous, you returned home in good clothes."


    What''s going on?


    Although knowing that Wu Tianming admonished Wang Yu on the side not to worry about things here, Wang Yu noticed his obvious excitement today.


    Is it really because my grade has been improved that I am so happy?


    "Well, don''t say much. Let''s start quickly. I can''t wait to use my advanced force."


    Wu Tianming pushed Wang Yu''s shoulder impatiently without waiting for Wang Yu''s promise.


    Wang Yu couldn''t laugh or cry. It seems that Wu Tianming is really for this reason. He followed Wu Tianming''s steps, and his actions were very cooperative. Wu Tianming was very satisfied with his obedient appearance.


    When he began to implement the transmission array Dharma, Wang Yu paid attention to Wu Tianming''s force, which really made people feel more soft but more profound and powerful than before.


    "Boy, make a career in Wufu mainland!"


    In a trance, there was smoke around the transmission array and he couldn''t see anything else. Wang Yu only heard Wu Tianming''s words. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help lifting his lips, but he didn''t make a sound:


    "I will."


    This transmission array is no different from the large-scale location transmission array Wang Yu has seen before, but it is a little small. Wang Yu closed his eyes and waited quietly for the final transmission, thinking about the preliminary plan after reaching Wufu mainland.


    While thinking, the transmission array was suddenly shaken by something. The land under Wang Yu''s feet rolled, and he himself stumbled and almost couldn''t stand stably.


    Wang Yu suddenly opened his eyes and saw that the smoke around him had gradually changed color. In the chaos, Wang Yu only felt that his consciousness was becoming more and more blurred. Finally, he could only feel the cry of the little soul echoing in his mind:


    "Wang Yu!"

 Chapter 607

    Wang Yu only felt that his body was getting lighter and lighter, and all the scenery around him had become more and more blurred.


    In the past, he also heard of the combination of transmission array and force to achieve an instant effect of thousands of miles a day, but he has never personally experienced it. Does he really have to experience such physical pain?


    But what Wang Yu doesn''t know is that ordinary people don''t need to shuttle through the transmission array. On the contrary, this situation is more like bathing in the full martial spirit, which is very comfortable.


    Wu Tianming, who stood on Wang Yu''s side, looked heavy. Dark J deepened his force, but the corners of his mouth still spilled a trace of blood.


    "Poof -"


    Nevertheless, he finally endured the sudden pain, spit out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person suddenly bounced behind him.


    Barely relying on the last breath, Wu Tianming stood up slowly. Wu Tianming''s misty eyes flashed and wanted to find wow Wang Yu, but there was no shadow of him in front of him.


    "Not after all..."


    He coughed a few times, the blood on the corners of his mouth became more and more bright, but his words made people confused.


    Besides, Wang Yu thought it was normal, but he heard the scream of the little soul. He suddenly opened his eyes, his hands were full of luck, but his body was hit by some unknown force, and then fell into endless darkness


    ¡­¡­


    When Wang Yu regained consciousness again, he felt full of pain. He wanted to open his eyes, but he didn''t have the strength.


    "Alas, I don''t know when this young man will wake up..."


    The faint voice of a woman came to my ears, as if she was sighing, with deep regret and regret in her voice.


    Wang Yu tried to struggle, but his body just didn''t listen. His heart was cold and condensed his thoughts. However, he was even more surprised to find that he couldn''t contact the little soul!


    What''s going on?


    Is he hurt?


    He was even more uneasy when he thought of the situation when he was transmitting in the secret territory and Wu Tianming. It turned out that the uncomfortable situation on the body at that time was not a normal reaction at all, but there should be something wrong with Wu Tianming''s array at that time!


    So now the little soul can''t reconnect!


    "It''s all right, aunt Feng. The boy can still have a breath when he falls from such a high place, which shows that he has a great fortune and will be able to wake up."


    Another slightly astringent voice came into Wang Yu''s ears. It was a girl''s voice. It was only 17 or 18 years old.


    Fall off?


    It seems that Wang Yu landed from heaven? That is to say, in fact, Wu Tianming''s transmission spell worked. It was just something wrong in the transmission process that hurt him.


    However, since he can''t move freely, his mind is still relatively sober now, which makes him happy. At least, his brain hasn''t been broken.


    Hehe, if the little soul is still there at this time, he will laugh at his own ideas again.


    Little soul


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu was depressed again.


    "Huiniang, let me clean up here. It''s getting late. Go and have a rest. There are still things to do tomorrow." the older woman spoke again with full concern.


    The girl called Hui Niang answered softly, followed by the sound of the door being closed.


    After hearing their names, Wang Yu initially guessed that they should be dependent aunts and nephews, but it was still a little strange.


    Wang Yu was thinking about the relationship between the two people. For a moment, he ignored the footsteps approaching him. He was not alert until the unusual smell on the woman.


    But it''s useless. After all, he can''t make any action now.


    "Have a good sleep, boy."


    Wang Yu couldn''t move, but he heard such a sentence before he lost consciousness again.


    When I woke up again, it was already bright.


    This time he finally opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the huge beam of * * exposed in front of him.


    He quickly moved his body that had not been transported for a long time, slowly sat up and looked around.


    Wang Yu''s bed is a small wooden bed in the whole room. It''s really just a small bed made of several wooden boards spliced together and then spread with a quilt.


    The whole room is not big and there are not many things, but it''s better to be clean and tidy, so it looks very comfortable.


    As for where he is now, Wang Yu is also confused. Recalling the voice he heard between the two people before, they may give him the answer he wants.


    Just thinking, the sound of pushing the door sounded. Wang Yu looked around. She was a middle-aged woman, not beautiful, but she looked like a gentle and virtuous woman, which was very comfortable.


    Seeing Wang Yu wake up, she was happy on her face, but she didn''t lose her manners. She still came towards Wang Yu with a plate of things in her hand.


    "Boy, you finally wake up."

 Chapter 608

    Wang Yu looked at her and didn''t make a sound. He just nodded silently.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s defensive appearance, the woman just stood in front of the table and slowly put the tray in her hand on the table bit by bit. After everything was placed properly, she turned to Wang Yu and said with a smile, "don''t worry, young man. I didn''t mean any harm to miss. You fell from the sky and didn''t wake up, so..."


    Wang Yu nodded. He knew they meant no harm. Otherwise, he wouldn''t wait until he woke up to talk to him.


    The woman knew how to be measured. When she saw that Wang Yu didn''t say anything, she just put the things in her hand silently, and then she said again, "This is Qinglong Town. You look like a talisman. Your things have been sorted out by our young lady and put in the cabinet aside. As a woman, I don''t know any force runes. If there''s anything else I need, my young lady will come back and talk to you."


    After saying this, the woman smiled gently at Wang Yu and did nothing else. She took the burned out Candlestick, turned and left. Judging from the proficiency of that action, she should have done it many times.


    Wang Yu got up from his bed and stood up. He glanced at the clean and tidy men''s middle clothes, and a glimmer flashed in his eyes


    He walked forward a few steps and saw the porridge and dishes on the table. It seemed that the woman wanted to bring him rice before, but he didn''t expect that he would be sober today.


    After turning around in the room at random, Wang Yu returned to the bedside, released his spiritual knowledge, checked the nearby martial Qi, and determined that there was no one who could threaten him. Wang Yu sat back on the bed, closed his eyes, and gradually lingered with light white smoke¡ª¡ª


    This is Wang Yu adjusting his martial spirit.


    Wang Yu was injured by the disordered martial Qi in the transmission array before, and then fell from the sky. It can be said that there are countless injuries on Wang Yu. Fortunately, during his coma, there were women and others to take care of all his skin injuries. Otherwise, even if Wang Yu has abundant martial Qi and strong ability, he can''t wake up for a while.


    The spiritual consciousness fell into a gray, and Wang Yu sat in bed and meditated without expression.


    As time went on, the sun set in the west, and the sky gradually sank into darkness. Only Wang Yu was still bright in my room.


    This is not a lamp, but the light around him. It is the light visible to the naked eye when Wu Qi converges to a certain extent.


    With more and more strength on his body, Wang Yu also felt clear and bright. Finally, he slowly ended and opened his eyes.


    The bright light dissipated.


    After this operation, Wang Yu''s spirit was obviously much better than that just now, but he still couldn''t feel the breath of the little soul. Every time he ran the martial Qi around his body, it was smooth, but he was blocked in the place of the soul sword in the spiritual consciousness and couldn''t move forward.


    Even if it was so unpleasant, Wang Yu could only control Wu Qi to detour in order to return the whole journey.


    After receiving the gesture, he stood up. It was dark outside the window, but he heard the noise outside.


    "Miss Lin, you must explain whether there is any monster in your house!"


    The old voice came, Wang Yu frowned, the monster in the house?


    Are you talking about him?


    "Folks, don''t get me wrong. I just treated a poor boy. He''s just sober today and he''s still very weak. Please don''t disturb him here."


    When Wang Yu was in a coma, the crisp girl''s voice appeared. It seems that she is what others say "Miss Lin".


    "Miss Lin, don''t open your eyes and lie! We all saw the strange light coming from your house with our own eyes. There must be different monsters in it!"


    A woman with a high tone shrieked, but even if she was questioning, her words also revealed her respect and awe for Miss Lin, while others, including the women Wang Yu had met before, all spoke of this miss in this tone.


    This Miss Lin is in charge here?


    Anyway, Wang Yu got up, went to the cabinet pointed by the woman, took his cleaned and fragrant coat, put it on quickly, pushed the door and went out.


    Sure enough, there were circle after circle of people outside. Except for the two people with their backs to themselves, when they saw Wang Yu pushing the door in, they all looked like they had seen a ghost.


    "Yes... A handsome young man!"


    The crowd did not know who spoke first, and then fell back into a noisy place, with arguments and comments.


    When the girl facing Wang Yu heard the sound, she also turned around and saw him standing in front of the door. With a gentle smile, she whispered, "welcome to the Wufu north region."

 Chapter 609

    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the girl in front. She smiled quietly, as if nothing was important to her. She didn''t look like a 17-year-old girl, but more like an indifferent old man who had seen through all the things in the world.


    "You..."


    "Young man, go back to your room first. I''ll talk to you in detail after I deal with the current affairs."


    The girl interrupted Wang Yu''s blurting out words, and her face was still calm. In contrast, Wang Yu''s best expression was like the worst performance of a child in front of her.


    Wang Yumei locked his head more tightly, thought for a moment, and finally turned back to the room. Sitting on the bed where he was breathing just now, he could only see the outline of the girl''s figure through the fuzzy fire outside the window.


    Obviously, it''s just the appearance of a little girl. Whether it''s the words or the expression just now, it''s completely like a very mature person.


    It must have been Miss Lin''s idea or order that he would be rescued by the woman.


    Unknowingly, Wang Yu found that his thoughts had been taken away by the girl. He couldn''t help shaking his head and wanted to disperse the idea from his mind.


    "Boy, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    The door was pushed open, accompanied by the girl''s crisp voice.


    Wang Yu turned his head. The girl was still smiling and frowned more tightly, "I''m Wang Yu."


    The girl gently closed the door, shook the lotus steps and walked towards Wang Yu, "young Xia Wang, my name is Lin Hui."


    Lin Hui?


    Is that the huiniang?


    "You think well. You can also call me huiniang like aunt Feng." Wang Yu took a step first. Lin Hui seemed to know what he was thinking and smiled.


    Wang Yu looked at her more confused. There was a strong alert in his glasses.


    Lin Hui waved his hand with a kind smile on his face. His eyes were clear. It was as clear as the purest spring in the world. There was no way to make people believe it.


    "I fell from the sky." Wang Yu said, and Lin Hui nodded with a smile.


    "Do you know who I am?" Wang Yu asked again. There was temptation in his eyes. Deeper, there was deep doubt and warning.


    She shook her head and looked straight at Wang Yu with no flicker in her eyes. "I don''t know this. I just know you must come from a place outside the Wufu mainland."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and grasped the focus of her words. "Is this the Wufu continent?"


    "Well," Lin Hui blinked, but this time his bright eyes were dimmed, "but we are not in the center, but in the northern region of Wufu, which is far from the real sphere of influence of Wufu mainland."


    Wang Yu noticed the change of Lin Hui''s expression, but chose to ignore it. Seeing her like this, there must be something hidden. If he asked rashly, he might cause unnecessary trouble to himself.


    Now the little soul falls into a deep sleep. There is still the pain of being attacked by the transmission array. No matter how, he can''t put himself into that danger again.


    "Wufu northern region... What kind of place is it?" Wang Yu changed the topic, not specifically to make Lin Hui stop thinking about those unhappy things. He really needs to know about this place.


    Lin Hui raised her head and smiled. The haze just now seemed to have been swept away by her, and her eyes glittered with charming light again.


    To tell the truth, Lin Hui is not an amazing beauty. Wang Yu also thinks he has seen many beauties. Among them, there is no lack of cold ice, as well as beautiful things that can''t be square, like the Xin Yue of flame burning, not to mention the charming and lovely Li Xiaoxiao and the docile and pure demon WANYING.


    However, Wang Yu now looks at Lin Hui. It can be said that she is ordinary. At most, she can only be regarded as a beautiful girl. She feels that she is so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes.


    Such beauty does not come from appearance, but from the inside out. It is always attractive without sound.


    "The northern region of Wufu, as the name suggests, is in the northernmost part of Wufu continent. Although it is also regarded as a part of Wufu continent, it is in the most desolate and lack of Wuqi in the whole continent."


    After saying that, she was a little embarrassed and said, "Qinglong Town is the place with the thinnest martial gas in the northern region of Wufu. The martial gas you gathered before can be said to be the most martial gas that can be gathered here in recent 100 years."


    It turned out to be so. No wonder when Wang Yugang gathered martial Qi to regulate his breath, he always felt that he was unable to do what he wanted, as if the martial Qi around him would dissipate at any time.


    But judging from the fact that someone came to the door just now, the people here should not understand or even know nothing about the cultivation of force and martial Qi. How does Lin Hui know?

 Chapter 610

    As if he saw what Wang Yu was thinking, Lin Hui waved his hand and explained, "I was not originally born in Qinglong Town. My family, the Lin family, is in the area closest to the center of the mainland in the northern region of Wufu."


    Speaking of the back, her voice gradually lowered, and her eyes were covered with a layer of haze, as if there was something difficult to hide.


    Wang Yu didn''t want to get involved in these family grievances, and didn''t want to ask any more questions. Just about to change the topic and bring the matter over, he didn''t expect Lin Hui to stand up directly, bow heavily to Wang Yu and say in a deep voice:


    "Young Xia Wang, Hui Niang knows you have great power and wants to use force. Please help Hui Niang!"


    Wang Yu frowned. The development of things was beyond his control. Now he felt like he was going to be led by her nose.


    This feeling is very bad. He always only does what he wants to do.


    "Miss Lin, get up quickly. I''m just a small martial artist. I don''t have much power. And you know, I fell from the sky before. Now I''m seriously injured and can''t do anything at all."


    Wang Yu took a step forward, helped Lin Hui up, said earnestly, and his eyes flashed a hint of calculation.


    He didn''t know what kind of intention this man was. He rashly promised that he didn''t know what it was. I''m sorry he couldn''t do it.


    Lin Hui was helped up by Wang Yu, and the expression on his face returned to calm. He sat silently on one side of the square stool for a while. He also knew that Wang Yu would not promise anything for the time being, and finally spoke:


    "It''s so late today, young Xia Wang. I''d better have a rest first. I''ll get some medicine for internal injury tomorrow."


    Then, without waiting for Wang Yu''s reaction, he turned and left.


    Wang Yu was the only one left to think quietly in the dark.


    Wang Yu got up early the next morning. The sky had not yet completely brightened. The fish belly in the East was white. It was basically dark.


    He walked out of the door, took advantage of this weather, walked around, found the place with the most abundant martial energy, and quietly regulated his breath. Although there was only a very thin point, he barely recovered some of his injuries.


    After everything was done, the sky also brightened. He stood at the highest place in the whole town - a low hill - overlooking everything at the foot of the mountain. Some farmers had taken hoes to work in the field early.


    Wang Yu was also surprised to find that Lin Hui came out of his room very early. He was only wearing simple coarse cloth clothes and a small bamboo basket on his back. He walked towards the small mountain in no hurry or slow.


    Along the way, she met many farmers who also went to work, but both men and women, old and young, looked respectful when they saw Lin Hui. Even if they couldn''t get in front of her, they would stop their injured actions, bow to her one by one, and then piously call "sister Lin".


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Lin Hui''s position here is still very high. He can see it from yesterday.


    And they didn''t give in because of her identity, but because of her temperament, and of course, because of what she had done before.


    Seeing her getting closer and closer to here, Wang Yu also had a little luck. He hid his body shape and gradually approached Lin Hui to see what she was going to do.


    Wang Yu followed Lin Hui. They walked one after another on the rugged mountain road. Finally, they walked more and more remote. The road was changed from just wide to only one person.


    However, the path is very clean and there are no other fallen leaves. It can be seen that it is often passed by others.


    I think this girl is the only one.


    At the end, Wang Yu saw that the front suddenly opened up, and bursts of aroma made him feel relaxed and happy.


    But after he carefully found out, the shock in his heart was even worse!


    What comes into view is the flowers and plants competing for beauty. It''s nothing to care about. The most important thing to care about is that these flowers and plants are not ordinary plants, but very rare materials on the market!


    For Wang Yu, the Fuwen maker, this is heaven!


    Wang Yu looked at all the plants carefully, and his heart was shocked and speechless. On the other side, Lin Hui took off the bamboo basket, took out the crop tools inside and began to work on the vegetable bed.


    Looking at her skilled movements, it must always be like this, and the piety and tenderness in her eyes softened Wang Yu''s heart.


    What can a girl who treats flowers and plants so gently make her humble to a stranger like yesterday?


    Wang Yu looked at it for a while and finally turned away, but something seemed to be changing in his heart.


    But what he didn''t notice was that when he left for a long time, Lin Hui finished all the flowers and plants, but he didn''t leave. He just looked at the direction Wang Yu walked away without saying anything. His eyes were a little dull and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In fact, she knew early in the morning that Wang Yu had left the house and arrived here. Although she had no ability to track, here was the place with the strongest martial spirit around.

 Chapter 611

    Lin Hui''s route up the mountain was carefully planned and deliberately let Wang Yu see it.


    She didn''t know that Wang Yu was following her. It was because of this that she went directly to the medicine garden.


    Not to mention the work and the final loss, all of them were deliberately shown to Wang Yu.


    But these are what she usually does, and it can''t be said to be false, but today she will work harder than usual.


    She tried so hard, but she just wanted Wang Yu to accept her request.


    Looking at the rising sun in the East, Lin Hui was slightly fascinated by his eyes. He only felt that his heart was like the sun, with hope and running.


    Besides, Wang Yu, after going down the mountain, the sky was completely bright, so his body was exposed in the daytime and had nowhere to hide.


    Naturally, it is inevitable to meet many people in the green dragon array.


    It''s said to be a town here, but in Wang Yu''s opinion, if it''s in Wutian college or Xuanwu region, it''s just a small village.


    There is not much population in the town and the place is small, so the neighbors basically bow their heads and don''t see each other. Over time, everyone knows each other in the town.


    Wang Yu, an outsider, was recognized by everyone at once. He was the "monster" who created a mysterious light at Miss Lin''s house yesterday.


    Their attitude when they saw Wang Yu was completely different from that when they saw Lin Hui. They all looked at Wang Yu with examination eyes, but they almost didn''t come to him and look at him carefully.


    Wang Yu''s heart flashed a trace of unhappiness, but after thinking about it, he thought it was normal for an outsider to come to the town for many years. What''s more, he caused a panic they hadn''t seen before yesterday. For an instant, he felt that it was understandable for them to make such a move.


    So Wang Yu was watched all the way back to Lin Hui''s cabin.


    Hearing the sound of the door switch, aunt Feng immediately came out of the main room and asked Wang Yu, "young Xia Wang is back, huiniang... That''s my miss?"


    She is about Lin Hui''s servant, but she can call Lin Hui''s name so kindly. I think they have a good relationship. Wang Yu was in a state of bewilderment. It was ridiculous that he had regarded them as his aunts and nephews before.


    Aunt Feng didn''t ask him what he went out to do. She was obviously more concerned about the whereabouts of Lin Hui.


    From her accustomed tone, Wang Yu guessed that Lin Hui often went out in the morning.


    "She should still be in the mountain forest over there." Wang Yu answered as if nothing had happened, but he didn''t go on. If aunt Feng knew what to do in the mountain forest, he didn''t need to say more.


    Aunt Feng just nodded and didn''t continue the topic. She reached out to greet Wang Yu into the room to clean up and prepare for breakfast.


    I don''t know why Wang Yu likes this atmosphere very much. Although the meals are ordinary porridge dishes, it can''t be said how delicious they are, but they are full of warmth. Wang Yu hasn''t felt such a simple atmosphere for a long time.


    The last time, it seemed that he was chased and killed by Xuanling and others of Wutian college, in the days between Houshan and the mysterious old man.


    It''s also magical. Last time, the little soul fell into a coma.


    Think about it carefully. I haven''t seen old Ge for a long time.


    "Good morning, young Xia Wang."


    The crisp girl''s voice came from behind Wang Yu. Wang Yu knew that Lin Hui had come back from the mountain. He turned around and said hello with a smile, "Miss Lin."


    Lin Hui smiled back, shook his lotus step lightly and walked forward a few steps. "Young Xia, don''t be polite. Just call my mother Hui like aunt Feng."


    Then some naughty winked at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head. He couldn''t see any other emotions in his narrowed eyes.


    Today''s Lin Hui is obviously different from yesterday.


    Looking at Lin Hui''s figure walking briskly into the house, a trace of interest flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, but he soon covered it. Whether indifferent or naughty and sad, she seems to be so natural that people think she should be like this.


    If she pretended all this, Wang Yu could only say that the girl was really terrible.


    "Young Xia, please come in quickly. Aunt Feng''s breakfast will be cold in a minute."


    Xu felt that Wang Yu had not entered the house for a long time. Lin Hui''s slightly raised voice came out of the room and called Wang Yu in.


    Wang Yu stopped thinking, walked quickly and entered the house.


    After breakfast, Lin Hui and aunt Feng didn''t know where they went. Wang Yu was the only one in the whole yard.


    Originally, he wanted to check the surrounding situation again, but he didn''t find anything after opening the spiritual consciousness. Finally, he had to give up. Now the lucky room continues to gather martial Qi and wants to wake up the little soul quickly.


    A few hours later, when it was time for lunch, Wang Yu accepted the gesture, but found that Lin Hui and aunt Feng didn''t come back at all. Their life has always been regular. What Ali said won''t be so time-free.

 Chapter 612

    With confusion, Wang Yu walked out of the door and wanted to reopen his spiritual consciousness to check their whereabouts. It seemed that he was suppressed by some more powerful force.


    Wang Yu suddenly opened his eyes and frowned. He knew there was no martial spirit in this place. From the attitude of the people in the town towards him, we know that the people here basically don''t even know what force is, let alone anyone who has force.


    However, just now he opened his spiritual consciousness, but found that his force was obviously suppressed by another burst of force, and his face could not help showing a dignified breath.


    He was secretly lucky, forming a light white fog visible to the naked eye. He gently pointed his toes, took off and down a few times, and ran towards the source of strength.


    It is a place where martial artists have never appeared. Why does such a different atmosphere appear?


    Moreover, this breath is not general. Although Wang Yu always knew that he was a five-level martial arts disciple. He was nothing at all in the martial Fu mainland where there were experts like Lin, he felt obvious pressure and was still unwilling in his heart.


    However, his intuition told Wang Yu that this feeling of power and authority had something to do with Lin Hui''s abnormal behavior.


    Wang Yu still had the pain left in his internal power. Now he ran forward with all his strength. His body must be unable to compare with that before.


    So as soon as he arrived at the place, Wang Yu felt that he had begun to breathe heavily, but the situation in front of him did not allow him to relax at all.


    Because he saw that in zhenzikou, a man dressed in gorgeous clothes was proudly leading a group of similarly arrogant young men, very disdaining to point the tobacco on his hands.


    Wang Yu knew that it was used to contain tobacco leaves. If it was lit and then inhaled, it would feel like an immortal. However, these things have always been the taboo of martial arts practitioners. No matter how high their accomplishments are, once they are contaminated with these things, the light will indulge in them and can''t extricate themselves. The heavy will also have hallucinations, and finally get possessed and explode to death.


    When he was in the Wang family, he saw many old people who didn''t practice martial arts often smoke. But since he entered the Xuanwu region, he saw that everyone practices martial arts and basically didn''t see a tobacco bag.


    In front of the smoking arrogant man is a resolute Lin Hui. Aunt Feng behind him has fallen to the ground, but his face is also the same unyielding expression.


    The pressure just now was definitely not released by these people, so it was the people behind the man?


    Wang Yu glanced at these people and got a lot of information, but he was just breathing.


    When he finished his examination, such a group of people found his existence - of course, it does not rule out that the man with force had found him long ago, but he never spoke.


    "Who are you? I don''t want to see any more heroes saving the United States today."


    The dandy man opened his mouth. With his words, there were smoke circles. He was in the middle of the smoke and couldn''t see clearly.


    Wang Yu didn''t worry about Lin Hui when he heard him talk foolishly. If you can say such stupid words, you must not be a smart person. At most, you are just some waste people who can only talk wildly but can''t do anything.


    Of course, this person may be a former waste.


    Wang Yu just took a cold look at the man in front of him and ignored him. Instead, he went straight to Lin Hui and asked softly, "Miss Lin, what''s the matter?"


    At the beginning, Lin Hui saved him. Now Wang Yu helps her. They don''t owe each other.


    Wang Yu never wanted to drag such things as human feelings.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Hui waved his hand, his eyes were still staring at the dandy man, his voice was still clear, but he was more determined, "this matter is my personal gratitude and resentment, or don''t bother young Xia Wang."


    Wang Yu frowned and tried to be brave?


    Now it is obvious that Lin Hui and Feng Niang are not against these villains. No matter how they look, they suffer. In the whole town, he can face these people himself. Now he says he doesn''t need it?


    "Don''t be hypocritical, sir. I don''t know you yet? You said the same to those young men before, not to make them more determined to protect you? I''ve been cheated by you a long time ago. Don''t talk about others."


    The dandy man said something to expose it, but looking at Lin Hui, he was not embarrassed after being exposed. On the contrary, he was more determined and looked like he was not afraid of anything.


    Wang Yu is more and more interested in Lin Hui. If Lin Hui is really like what this person said and all of them are performed, then he really needs to take a good look at the little girl again.


    "Well, we won''t argue with you much. I came here today to ask for the soul of Wu Dan. My father''s precious pearl soul is still waiting for this thing to wake up."

 Chapter 613

    Wang Yu didn''t say anything, but he stood in front of Lin Hui without any trace.


    Although what a dandy man says is very similar to true, he is an adult with independent judgment. If anyone can believe a random paragraph, he doesn''t have to think about achieving great things.


    What''s more, his life was saved by Lin Hui. He can''t bite the hand that feeds him.


    Lin Hui stood behind Wang Yu, and the corners of his mouth also lifted a gentle radian, "thank you."


    Thank you for trusting me. Thank you for standing up for me.


    Wang Yu heard it, but he didn''t look back. He thought Lin Hui was a man with a story. Unfortunately, he was destined not to participate in her story.


    After helping her today, they will have nothing to owe. At that time, he will leave here and stop disturbing Lin Hui''s life.


    But all things in the world are illusory. The so-called fate is wonderful. Wang Yu''s later life is still closely related to Lin Hui for the time being - of course, this is later.


    "Soul Wu Dan, I didn''t."


    Lin Hui stepped forward, stood in front of Wang Yu, spoke firmly to the dandy man opposite, just like everything she had said before.


    "Ha ha," said the dandy man, as soon as he put away his cigarette bag, his dangling expression suddenly changed into a dangerous smile. "Although the Lin family in the northern region of Wufu can''t do anything else, refining pills is first-class. I know it completely."


    Pill?


    Wang Yu thought and said that he had tried to refine pills, but it seemed that he was not as easy as runes in refining pills. Although he could refine successfully, the grade was generally not very satisfactory.


    And what did the dandy man say about the Pearl soul just now? What is this?


    Wang Yu suddenly realized that he was just coming to a Wufu northern region. He was like a country bumpkin without much insight.


    Lin Hui also responded with a chuckle, with a tone of loneliness that was hard to detect. "Then you go to the Lin family in Wufu north region. Why do you come to me? What does this have to do with me?"


    The dandy man raised his fine eyebrows with a joking smile in his eyes. He held the cigarette pipe in his hand and beat the palm of the other hand. It looked very irritating.


    "Really? I''ve heard that the heirloom of the Lin family has always been collected by the most noble heirs, and you, Lin Hui, are the only legitimate daughter of the Lin family. If this soul Wu Dan is not with you, who will it be with?"


    A trace of surprise flashed across Wang Yuping''s light and wave free face. Is she a legitimate daughter?


    Listen to this dandy man, Lin Hui is still the legitimate daughter of a big family? But how could she


    In such a place where there are no resources, only one servant lives a simple life every day?


    She


    Willing?


    "Miss..." aunt Feng, who fell down behind them, looked at Lin Hui''s silent head and couldn''t bear to speak.


    "Zhong Wang, I said that the soul Wu Dan is not here. If you want to find it, go to the south of the northern region to find my home."


    Lin Hui raised his head, his face was cold, there was no expression, and he couldn''t see any other emotions.


    The dandy man called Zhong Wang.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He quietly watched the development of the two sides and thought about what the Pearl soul was.


    It''s a coincidence to say that this thing is one word away from the name of the little soul. Maybe it''s the same door?


    Small soul is exactly the soul of wanhun sword. Is this bead soul the soul of an important bead?


    So Zhong Wang said that he would use the soul Wudan to awaken the Pearl soul. Does that mean that he can also use the same method, right? Small soul awakens?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. My old man really loves his jewels. We''ve sent people to Lin''s house before. They all say it''s here, otherwise I wouldn''t come to such a broken place without anything."


    Zhong Wang was obviously impatient. His last words were full of strong dislike. He waved his hand while talking, as if breathing here for a second made him uncomfortable.


    "What? How can it be?"


    Lin Hui took an unbelievable step back, then burst into laughter, "ha ha ha, it''s really my family. It''s really my good family. They have expelled me here. Finally, they have to buckle such a big hat for me! Ha ha ha, this is my good family!"


    Wang Yu stood behind Lin Hui and leaned slightly. He hadn''t seen Lin Hui look like this.


    I also understand that this must be really disappointed with my relatives.


    He secretly took advantage of his luck and winked at Aunt Feng. Aunt Feng was also a smart man. With this ingenuity, he stood up, then came forward to hold Lin Hui and soothed her mood silently.


    After finishing this, Wang Yu turned his head, looked at the stunned clock and said, "you see, that''s the case. If there''s anything else, go to the Lin family."

 Chapter 614

    After being confronted by Zhong Wang and others that day, Lin Hui''s mood has been very low. Wang Yu wanted to say something, but he didn''t say much because of his identity.


    After a few days of embarrassment, Wang Yu wanted to ask him to leave, but looking at Lin Hui''s state, he wanted to speak several times, but he still stopped at the end.


    Finally one day, aunt Feng couldn''t stand such a situation. She quietly grabbed Wang Yu and looked dignified on her face.


    "Young Xia Wang, I have something to tell you."


    Wang Yu knew that it was mostly between Lin Hui and her, but such a family affair


    He doesn''t know if he has a position.


    But looking at Aunt Feng''s expression, it seems that it took a long time to decide whether to say it or not.


    When the two were ready to find a clean place to talk, a crisp girl voice came from behind, "aunt Feng."


    Aunt Feng''s face changed slightly, her body trembled suddenly, and she looked guilty. Hearing the voice, he quickly turned and looked behind him. Lin Hui was just standing behind the screen behind them. It seemed that she had listened to the dialogue without revealing a word.


    "I......" aunt Feng opened her mouth with a little guilt. I don''t know if it''s Wang Yu''s illusion. He saw uneasiness from Aunt Feng''s eyes


    fear?


    Why are you afraid of Lin Hui?


    While Wang Yu was thinking, Lin Hui also said, "aunt Feng, come to my room."


    Aunt Feng nodded, but she bit her lips uneasily, and her body shook like chaff.


    "Come with me, young Xia Wang."


    Before they had any reaction, Lin Hui took a step first, and the direction was his own room.


    Aunt Feng looked relaxed, looked at Wang Yu with joy, and then followed Lin Hui to her room.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised at the relationship between the two people.


    Lin Hui''s room gives the same impression as her whole person. Although it is quiet and elegant, it looks like a strange beauty.


    "Young Xia Wang, sit down quickly."


    Lin Hui sat at the table, stretched out his hand and pointed to a seat next to him. At the same time, he also motioned aunt Feng to find a place to sit down.


    "Miss Lin, if you have anything to say."


    Wang Yu knew that she must explain her identity to herself and the people who came to her that day.


    He would have resisted these before, and didn''t want to get in touch with Lin Hui''s world. But when I heard about zhuhun that day, I also cared about the Wuhun pill. Now I think it''s nothing to listen to it.


    "OK." Lin Hui didn''t talk nonsense. He nodded to Wang Yu. His seriousness and seriousness couldn''t be concealed.


    "After that day, you should also know that I am the legitimate daughter of the Lin family in the northern region of Wufu. Unfortunately, I am a useless young lady who has been excluded to the northernmost part of the northern region of Wufu."


    Lin Hui said this sentence with a little self mockery. Aunt Feng on one side couldn''t bear it and deeply loved her.


    Wang Yu nodded and motioned her to continue.


    "In fact, the reason is very simple. After all, there is no family living in Wufu mainland who doesn''t want to make their offspring more powerful. However, my legitimate daughter is a useless guy who can''t even condense the martial spirit. Not only that, but also implicated my mother. She was despised by the Lin family, driven out of the house by her mother''s family, and finally found to commit suicide in the river."


    Lin Hui told her experience in a flat tone. These words seem to have been said by her many times without any emotion. Indifference is more like telling the story of a stranger.


    Wang Yu frowned and continued to listen.


    "Later, as you can see now, I was expelled from my family by my people and brought only one servant here, aunt Feng."


    Speaking of this, she took a slightly grateful look at Aunt Feng. If she hadn''t been there, maybe the current Lin Hui would have become a piece of loess and dissipated in the long river of time.


    At this time, aunt Feng was already in tears. She looked at Lin Hui and shook her head. "No, miss, I have to thank my wife. If my wife hadn''t saved my life, I wouldn''t have aunt Feng alive today."


    Lin Hui smiled gently, reached out and patted aunt Feng''s hand, shook her head comfortingly, and her face was gentle.


    Then she turned her head and looked at Wang Yu, "I''m sorry, young Xia Wang. I saw your great ability and wanted you to help me return to my home. Now it seems that it''s not necessary..."


    Wang Yu knew that she was disappointed with the Lin family. She was able to sell her foot after she was expelled. Even if she went back, she didn''t have much warmth.


    "However, what exactly does Zhong Wang''s soul Wu Dan do?" Wang Yu finally asked his own confusion.


    This time, Lin Hui was a little surprised at Wang Yu''s focus, but she answered truthfully, "in fact, it''s nothing. The family heirloom of the Lin family is said to be able to repair the sleeping soul, as if it was a sword soul and a pearl soul..."


    Wang Yu couldn''t hear what Lin Hui said later. There was only one sentence in his mind:


    Sword soul! Wake up!

 Chapter 615

    Probably because the excited look on Wang Yu''s face was too obvious. Even aunt Feng looked at Wang Yu with confusion, but she was embarrassed to ask anything.


    "Take the liberty to ask, how many soul martial pills are there in the Lin family?"


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Yu chose a relatively gentle question.


    After all, Lin Hui has just said that he has lost confidence in the Lin family. He certainly doesn''t want to mention more about the Lin family.


    Lin Hui was slightly stunned. Shaoqing realized that Wang Yu''s focus had never been on her life experience. This man only cared about the matter of soul Wu Dan.


    "Well... I was expelled after I reached the hairpin. Before that, I knew a lot about the family treasure." Lin Hui frowned, but still explained to Wang Yu.


    She now knows that Wang Yu has no other ideas about her and aunt Feng. The only reason why he stays here must be the soul Wu Dan. Maybe


    Lin Hui had a different idea in his mind.


    Wang Yu was thinking intently, so he didn''t pay much attention to the change of her look. He just nodded and asked, "is it a soul martial pill or is there a special pill manual handed down for future generations?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Hui also looked at him and nodded. He was about to explain. There was a commotion outside the door.


    "Miss Lin, the young master of the Zhong family came to the door again. Now he is waiting for you near the memorial archway in the town!"


    A slightly old voice was the most prominent. It came straight into the room. All three people in the room heard it clearly, but they looked different.


    Wang Yu was the most calm. There was no other expression on his face. At most, his eyes flashed slightly. Although Lin Hui was a little shocked, he was also relatively peaceful. At most, he frowned and looked dignified as if he were thinking about something.


    However, aunt Feng''s mood seemed a little excited. The emotion just caused by the move had not dissipated for a while. After hearing the challenge from the Zhong family, naturally, she couldn''t help but stand up, quickly push the door and go out. The two people sitting in the room could only hear her voice gradually moving away:


    "My lady never wanted to compete with others for anything. Your Zhong family provoked again and again. It''s just too much!"


    Lin Hui and Wang Yu looked at each other. Seeing aunt Feng go out like this, they were not very worried. On the contrary, they smiled at him and whispered, "let''s go and have a look."


    At this point, they have nothing to be afraid of. They might as well face it openly¡ª¡ª


    In any case, straighten your waist and always have momentum.


    Outside town.


    It can''t be said how tall the archway stands on the only road connecting the whole town and the distance. The blue gray rock has been subjected to wind and rain all year round, and there have been many cracks on it, which looks quite old-fashioned.


    The Zhong family didn''t come here before. On the contrary, the last time it was on the other side of the town. At that time, it was at the foot of the mountain, so Wang Yu didn''t see this place. This time, it seems that he still has a sense of greatness.


    But it''s just a little.


    "Lin Hui, you finally came out."


    The leader was Zhong Wang, the dandy man he had seen before, but this time he was obviously more serious, and there were fewer followers behind him. There were only three strong men who looked at Wang Yu without expression.


    When Aunt Feng heard this, she also turned and walked to Lin Hui''s side. She didn''t know whether it was a tangle or a strange expression of joy on her face. She silently walked behind her and didn''t speak.


    Wang Yu looked at Aunt Feng''s strange behavior and knew what must have happened before they came here to make her change like this.


    Zhong Wang saw that Lin Hui ignored him and turned to Wang Yu. Just now, there was a sharp edge on his soft face. "Who are you? I saw you so sneaky last time. What''s the ulterior attempt to follow Lin Hui?"


    If he is a little soul, he will make complaints about it. What is sneaky? What other ulterior motives?


    However, Wang Yu is obviously not a person who likes Zha Huhu like Xiao Hun. He just looked at Zhong Wang with a smile, then moved a little towards Lin Hui, and then recovered his expressionless appearance in front of him.


    This reaction made Zhong Wang uncomfortable. His face changed, pointed to Wang Yu and said to Lin Hui, "who is he?"


    Lin Hui didn''t pay attention to the childish trick between the two men, but some earnestly advised Zhong Wang, "Xiao Wang, don''t make any more noise. Even if you come many more times, I won''t change my mind."


    With that, she turned and left, with some perseverance on her face and... Sadness?


    Wang Yu suddenly felt that something must have happened between the two people, as well as Lin Hui''s title to Zhong Wang, and then thought of what she said before that she left the Lin family after reaching hairpin


    Looking at Aunt Feng on one side, she didn''t respond. From the beginning of the conversation, they didn''t say anything. On the contrary, they stood in the most corner with low eyebrows. Until Lin Hui turned and left, there was no response.

 Chapter 616

    "Hui''er!"


    Zhong Wang looked at Lin Hui''s back and couldn''t help but get a sound to stop it. He was anxious on his face.


    Wang Yu just looked at it quietly. Lin Hui seemed to be stopped by this name. The original steps back stopped for a moment, but he continued to move forward, as if warning himself not to turn back.


    Seeing that Lin Hui didn''t turn his head, Zhong Wang was also a little anxious. For a moment, he still raised his breath and came forward. He caught up with Lin Hui three times and two times, and reached out to grab her arm.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Hui obviously felt that Zhong Wang was coming towards her, but he still frowned and stepped back, and his eyes flashed a trace of disgust.


    Zhong Wang was hurt in his eyes, but he still spoke to her, "you know, in fact, our former friends wanted you to go back."


    Lin Hui lowered her head and fell into silence. The scattered broken hair on her forehead covered her bright eyes and couldn''t see what she was thinking.


    Zhong Wang''s face was full of expectation, and his eyes were shining. He was completely different from the arrogant look with a cigarette bag in his mouth.


    In the distance, the men who followed Zhong Wang still stood in place and did not react to the master''s actions. These people are Zhong Wang''s confidants. Naturally, they know what he wants to do, so they just look at Wang Yu with a wary face.


    After all, in their opinion, Wang Yu was a mysterious man who suddenly appeared next to Lin Hui a few days ago, and Miss Lin Hui seemed to treat him well.


    Well... It''s their young master''s enemy.


    Wang Yu also noticed the hostility in these people''s eyes. He felt the tip of his nose slightly embarrassed, and turned to Aunt Feng''s side.


    Of course, it''s like watching a play.


    Although Wang Yu was very concerned about seeing the soul Wu Dan, he also knew that there must be many hidden secrets. Even if Lin Hui really wanted to tell him, he couldn''t tell it for a while.


    It''s better to see what happened to her now. After these things are solved, it''s not too late to discuss about soul Wu Dan.


    Now several people and horses are deadlocked. In fact, in the final analysis, it depends on Lin Hui''s actions.


    "It''s impossible to go home... I know what you think, but we, not just you and me, all of us can''t go back to the past. You''re still too naive."


    Lin Hui finally said a cruel word, with a determination on his face, so that he didn''t even leave the last trace of affection.


    As soon as he said this, Zhong Wang was stunned,


    Is he too naive after all?


    All he wanted was to make everyone happy and live together as before.


    But Lin Hui said he was too naive


    Zhong Wang fell into silence and was stunned in place. He didn''t know what to do or what to say.


    Lin Hui went away completely, and aunt Feng naturally followed her. Wang Yu looked at the people, picked his eyebrows, and followed Sang''s footsteps.


    Lin Hui has been very silent since he came back, but he has not forgotten what he promised Wang Yu to say about the soul Wu Dan. Therefore, after dinner, the three sat in Lin Hui''s room again, but this time the atmosphere is obviously more solemn than before.


    "Soul Wu Dan is the family treasure of the Lin family. It was obtained by the ancestors from an expert outside the world. They just know that it can restore the martial spirit of the Wu soul, but no one has ever verified whether it is really useful, because no one in the Lin family has seen this treasure a hundred years ago."


    In other words, in fact, whether the Lin family has a soul martial pill or not is just a rumor from outsiders?


    Wang Yu''s face flashed a trace of disappointment. He thought he could help the little soul recover his spiritual consciousness this time, but he didn''t expect such a situation in the end.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s expression, Lin Hui hesitated for a moment and said, "I know you may need soul Wu Dan. This matter must be very important to you. In fact, in the view of the Lin family, these may be just the reputation spread by external rumors, but as the legitimate daughter of the Lin family, I understand the inside story."


    Aunt Feng looked at Lin Hui, and a trace of disagreement flashed in her eyes. Lin Hui caught it, but shook her head, indicating that it didn''t matter.


    "My grandfather, the last owner of the Lin family, told me when I was a child that there was a secret road in our Lin family''s backyard, which he accidentally found when he was a child. At that time, he almost went in, but he was stopped by his father, the owner at that time, so he didn''t go in."


    Speaking of this, Lin Hui glanced at Wang Yu, and a strange look suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Wang Yu was confused, but before he asked anything, Lin Hui said again:


    "In fact, this is the secret place of our Lin family, which treasures the wisdom and warnings of countless ancestors. Of course, there is also a rare soul martial pill."

 Chapter 617

    The secret environment of the Lin family?


    Wang Yu understands that a family that can stand in Wufu mainland will never be as simple as its superficial strength. Just like the he family he saw in the underground mall before, it looks like a small family with nothing on the surface. In fact, it also has the accumulation of the largest family thousands of years ago.


    This secret environment obviously exists in this way. It is estimated that it is orally explained to each other every time the owner changes. Otherwise, it is impossible that many Lin family people don''t know about it.


    But in this case, there is a very suspicious point. Since the previous owner was Lin Hui''s grandfather, the current owner has no reason not to know the existence of this secret environment. How can he directly tell Lin Hui?


    "You say you know, then the current owner..."


    Wang Yu tried to stop talking, but he still said the questions he wanted to ask.


    Lin Hui understood Wang Yu''s meaning and didn''t deliberately hide it. He explained aloud, "It should have been so wrong, but when I was 15 years old and hairpin, I still couldn''t concentrate my martial spirit, so the elders in my family began to gossip. Only my grandfather liked me most since I was a child. He always protected me, but that''s why these elders and my... Parents United to force him to abdicate the position of master of the family, that is to give it to my father and become a reality The owner of my house. "


    "They all said that my grandfather was picked up and traveled by his old friends on the second day of the retreat, but I believe he must not have left the Lin family. Later, I came back here after I was expelled by my father and the elders."


    Wang Yu nodded. The old owner must have seen that Lin Hui''s father was evil, so he didn''t tell him anything, but told Lin Hui, the heir of the owner.


    But I didn''t expect to hurt Lin Hui in the end.


    Wang Yu knew that he had no position to comment on the matter and did not speak. He just silently picked up the teapot on the table and poured Lin Hui a glass of water - there was no tea in the teapot.


    Lin Hui looked at him with gratitude. After such a long time, her heart was relieved. She had been thinking about going back before. Maybe it was just an obsession.


    After all, that''s how her mother was forced to die.


    She''s far away from the cannibal place now. It might be a better ending.


    And Wang Yu also knows that there is no way to wake up the little soul, but it may be very troublesome. It is impossible to use the power and relationship of Lin Hui.


    But even so, he was grateful to Lin Hui for saying so much to a stranger like him. He really didn''t know how to repay him.


    "Hui''er..."


    The murmur with strong feelings came from outside the door. Naturally, it would not be Wang Yu.


    All the people in the house look at the door. It''s late at night. Who else will come here?


    And he can call Wang Yu''s name like this. There is only Zhong Wang.


    Wang Yu got up first and went forward to open the door. There was a lost Zhong Wang standing outside the door.


    The moonlight was pale and sprinkled on him. It looked really pathetic to be abandoned.


    Seeing that the door was opened, Zhong Wang''s face stagnated for a moment. He just knew that Lin Hui''s room was here, but he never thought it would really be answered, or even open the door.


    Of course, when he saw Wang Yu''s figure, the surprise on his face was replaced by anger.


    "Why are you still in the little girl''s room so late than this shameless man!"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at his hair blowing appearance, but suddenly appreciated it and wanted to play with Zhong Wang. "What qualifications do you have to come to me when you stand in front of the little girl''s door one night and call someone else''s girl''s name?"


    "You!"


    Finally, he choked on Wang Yu''s words. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. After a while, "you" got stuck in place.


    "Young Xia Wang, you don''t have to pay attention to him," Lin Hui slowly stepped out of the room and gently explained to Wang Yu. When his eyes turned to Zhong Wang, his expression turned to the previous indifference. "It''s so late, please go back early."


    After that, he just wanted to close the door again and drive him away.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t," Zhong Wang hurriedly stopped Lin Hui''s movement. With a stretch of his hand, he directly pushed the door to be closed back, "hui''er, I really have something to tell you so late."


    Lin Hui ignored it and shook the door handle again to close the door again.


    "Hui''er! I came here today to tell you that I learned from my father that your grandfather is still in the Lin family!"


    When Zhong Wang saw that Lin Hui was really going to close the door, he opened his mouth and told the shocked news.


    Wang Yu has just heard Lin Hui explain her family affairs, so he understands her mood at this time.

 Chapter 618

    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Hui''s hand movement stagnated, and his excited voice trembled. Looking at Zhong Wang, his face was unbelievable.


    Wang Yu stepped back, hid in the dark and quietly listened to the dialogue between the two.


    "In fact, I wanted to tell you this in the daytime, but there were too many people at that time, and you......" Zhong Wang explained, with a faint sense of grievance in his tone.


    "Get to the point."


    Lin Hui looked at Zhong Wang and said nonsense. He couldn''t help but make a sound and asked him to tell what she wanted to know quickly.


    "This... I can''t tell for a while." Zhong Wang hesitated on his face. If he pointed, he glanced at the room. His eyes were erratic, as if suggesting something.


    Lin Hui grew up with him since childhood. Even if she had been separated for many years, she still easily understood what he meant now. Qingqing sighed and sidled slightly, "come in."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhong Wang smiled at Lin Hui and walked into the room.


    Of course, when I passed by Wang Yu, I gave him a white look.


    Wang Yu just smiled and shook his head, but he didn''t care much about this childish performance.


    So, the scene of three people in the room turned into four eyes.


    Aunt Feng sat in the middle of the crowd and was a little uneasy. After all, she was originally with a servant. If she was only a young lady who had been with Wang Yuha for many years, but this time she was with the former young master of the Zhong family


    Lin Hui looked at her expression and understood what she was thinking, but she still didn''t say anything, just gave her a stable look.


    "Last month, when my father and I went to the middle of Wufu mainland for business, one night our father and son drank too much. He recalled the past to me, including you and your mother."


    Lin Hui''s face didn''t fluctuate. He stared at the clock, "and then?"


    Zhong Wang knew that Lin Hui had been marking his grandfather, so he didn''t dare to talk more nonsense, and said, "Then he accidentally said that your father actually hid him in a place the day before the surrender to prevent your grandfather from stopping. Few people knew about it. I thought of you at that time, but my father also found that he said something he shouldn''t say, so he warned me not to tell anyone."


    But Zhong Wang chose to tell Lin Hui.


    When Zhong Wang finished, he looked at Lin Hui like a flatterer, but Lin Hui was still indifferent and ignored.


    She bowed her head and fell into meditation. Wang Yu looked at her in the dim light. There was a strange * * and a different kind of beauty.


    "So you still don''t know where my grandfather is."


    For a long time, Lin Hui looked up at the clock.


    Zhong Wang frowned, trying to explain something, but found that it was.


    Lin Hui didn''t continue to ask, because looking at Zhong Wang''s expression, he knew he really didn''t know.


    "That''s all. You can go."


    Lin Hui stood up and looked at Zhong and gave the order to leave. Zhong Wang''s face changed and hurriedly stood up, but he wanted to hold her arm:


    "No, hui''er, you know what I''m here for. I just want you to come back to Lin''s house again. Why must you be so stubborn?"


    He looked at Lin Hui with some urgency in his eyes, and his body suddenly stood up, looking very excited.


    Lin Hui also looked strange because of what he said. "Oh, after so many years, do you still think I came here because I was angry with my father? Don''t you understand that I''m just an expelled person?"


    Speaking later, Lin Hui''s voice had trembled. People who had always been happy and angry had tears in their eyes.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and sighed gently. He silently stretched out his hand to hold her hand. His face was gentle and silently comforted her mood.


    Lin Hui felt Wang Yu''s comfort, sighed lightly, relieved his mood a little, and sat down quietly.


    "I... sorry, I don''t know... I thought..."


    Zhong Wang''s face was startled. His hands didn''t know where to put them, and he began to talk incoherently.


    "Alas, you haven''t changed after all. There''s no way. You still don''t have much heart without me." Lin Hui sighed with nostalgia in her eyes.


    Zhong Wang looked at Lin Hui with a dull face. He didn''t understand what she meant by this sentence.


    "She means that she has decided to return to the Lin family."


    Wang Yu explained. At the same time, he also decided to help Lin Hui. Later, he asked for a chance to ask for the soul Wu Dan.


    Lin Hui glanced at Wang Yu, and some surprises appeared on his face, "young Xia Wang means..."


    "Well," Wang Yu smiled at her, "I decided to help you return to the Lin family."


    Lin Hui thought about wanting Wang Yu to help him before, but he just thought about it.


    Because over the years, she has been quietly accumulating her own energy, waiting for one day to have the opportunity to have the capital to return to the Lin family.


    The medicine garden on the mountain is one of them.


    Now with Wang Yu''s help, she firmly believes that she will succeed!

 Chapter 619

    Wang Yu personally said that he would help Lin Hui return to the Lin family, so he must make detailed preparations.


    After all, this thing was also a whim, not to mention the presence of Zhong Wang at that time. From Lin Hui''s attitude, she should hold a kind of sister''s unique care for Zhong Wang.


    She must not want him to hurt.


    "Thank you so much, young Xia Wang."


    That day in the yard, Wang Yu was coming back from the outside. Aunt Feng, who was busy in the house, came up and spoke gratefully to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t say anything. He just looked at her and shook his head.


    It''s not Wang Yu''s indifference, but aunt Feng will say such a sentence every time she sees him these days. He also said many times not to say so, but aunt Feng still doesn''t listen.


    For a long time, Wang Yu was used to it and always responded in this way. And Lin Hui, she saw it, but didn''t say much. She acquiesced in aunt Feng''s practice.


    Zhong Wang has returned to the residence of the Lin family and the Zhong family since that day. On the surface, Lin Hui asked him to go home first to inquire about the situation. In fact, he was worried that if he spent too long looking for her outside, it would cause the dissatisfaction of the Zhong family and the Lin family.


    Wang Yu knows that Lin Hui has always been such a thoughtful person.


    He also learned something about Lin Hui after he came here from the people in the town and aunt Feng. It''s been about seven or eight years.


    Lin Hui was the most distinguished legitimate daughter of the Lin family from birth. Even her father could not achieve her position in the hearts of the old family owners at that time. But fortunately, since she was a child, she was personally taught by the master of the Lin family, so her character and temperament are extremely atmospheric and far sighted.


    In addition, since she was a child, she watched him manage the whole family with her grandfather and witnessed the helplessness and absence of her mother mixed with her father''s many concubines, so she also knew the sophistication of the world.


    Before she was 15 and hairpin, basically no one dared to disobey her words in the Lin family. But she didn''t show the breath of martial spirit for many years, so some people in the Lin family were jealous of her and proposed to test her martial arts potential at her hairpin banquet. Finally, it was measured that she was a useless martial artist who couldn''t condense martial spirit.


    Although the Lin family can''t rank in the Wufu mainland, the practice of Wufu is popular and respects the strong. If the future owner can''t even condense his martial spirit, he must not be convinced by the following people.


    The owner of the Lin family was supposed to protect Lin Hui, but he found that the trusted people around him had either been transferred or had already turned back to the water. He helped Lin Hui''s father rebel against him. Finally, Sheng Sheng forced himself back to the position of Zen master, and Lin Hui was also expelled to the remote Qinglong Town.


    In this regard, Lin Hui, the Lin family''s first daughter who once became famous in the iron ice city in the northern region, has no reputation in the iron ice city.


    But obviously, Lin Hui didn''t abandon himself. Instead, he managed well here.


    Wang Yu walked out of the Lin family courtyard and walked along the rugged but tidy path towards the busy place in the town. The passers-by he met along the way were not as exclusive and surprised as he first saw him. On the contrary, many people would greet him with a smile.


    "A truly capable person, no matter where he is, will not be covered with dust."


    Wang Yu whispered softly. His eyes were full of appreciation for Lin Hui.


    "Young Xia Wang, are you going to find Miss Lin in the medicine garden so early?"


    After greeting Wang Yu, an apparently clever little boy didn''t return to his own business like others. Instead, he followed Wang Yu and talked to him with a warm face.


    Wang Yu picked up his eyebrows and said, "what is the medicine garden? Can you take me to have a look?"


    The little boy listened to Wang Yu''s words. His small eyes were full of energy. The corners of his mouth opened. He nodded excitedly at Wang Yu, "OK! Young Xia, come with me!"


    With that, he took the lead in walking towards the path ahead. After taking a few steps, he was afraid that Wang Yu would not follow him. He hurried back. He didn''t dare to touch Wang Yu, but just pulled his sleeve and said loudly:


    "Young Xia, I don''t know. There are many treasures in Miss Lin''s medicine garden. Many people in our town are ill, and many of them can''t even be seen by the doctor. After reading it, Miss Lin will take it for a few days after she prepares the medicine in the medicine garden!"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He glanced at the little boy''s hand holding his sleeve. He just followed him quietly and listened to him.


    The road was the same as before. He followed Lin Hui up the mountain silently, but this time the speed slowed down obviously. There was no reason for him, only because the little boy around him was so wordy that he couldn''t stop talking for half a minute.


    However, such a noisy person suddenly shut up when he was close to the medicine garden. When he knew that he would send Wang Yu to the door of the medicine garden, he whispered, "there is the medicine garden ahead. Miss Lin is inside. Just go in, young Xia Wang."

 Chapter 620

    With that, he bowed respectfully to the door of the medicine garden, then left Wang Yu, and then ran down the mountain.


    It seems that not only the people in the town on the surface, but also in their hearts, they are extremely respectful to Lin Hui.


    Such an art of resisting people


    Wang Yu smiled and shook his head. It was terrible.


    "Come in when you come."


    Lin Hui''s clear voice came from the medicine garden. Wang Yu raised her eyebrows. It is estimated that she had already seen clearly that he was led to this place by the little boy on the mountain.


    Wang Yu was not embarrassed to be found. He walked in from the main gate of the medicine garden with a calm face.


    Lin Hui is squatting in front of a small vegetable bed, holding a medium-sized hoe in her hand. She looks focused on loosening the soil for this piece of land, next to which she often carries a small bamboo basket.


    Wang Yu walked forward a few steps. The bamboo basket was full of plants and trees. Wang Yu saw it clearly.


    "I stayed a long time this morning."


    Wang Yu stood behind Lin Hui and said the meaningful words.


    Lin Hui''s hand movement stopped for a moment, but he recovered for a moment and resumed his activities. "In fact, it''s usually this time."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak any more. He was still not very good at the trick of temptation.


    I''d better wait for her to finish her activities and say something else.


    "There is a bamboo house in the northeast corner of the medicine garden. It is where I usually rest and drink water. You can go there and wait for me."


    Lin Hui stood up, with wet soil on the hoe in one hand and a few drops of small mud on the other hand. His slender fingers pointed in a direction not far away.


    The dark blue house can be seen faintly.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu didn''t refuse, so he walked directly over there. He only heard Lin Hui walking towards the bamboo basket again behind him, changing a tool and continuing to work.


    The medicine garden was not big. Wang Yu walked from the door to the deepest bamboo house, which was the time for a cup of tea.


    An obviously artificial path meanders to different vegetable beds. Wang Yu looks around and sees that they are all ordinary medicinal materials.


    From the description of the little boy, Lin Hui should still be a person who knows medical skills.


    However, it is not surprising that for so many years since she was expelled from her home, it is completely impossible to rely on an aunt Feng if she has no ability to sign up.


    "There are conventional medicinal materials here. There''s nothing to look at."


    Lin Hui''s voice came from behind. Wang Yu trembled. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly appear behind him.


    This can''t help but make him vigilant. How can Lin Hui, a man without any martial spirit, walk behind him without his awareness?


    But looking at Lin Hui''s normal face, Wang Yu felt that he thought too much. His eyes flashed slightly, hiding these emotions.


    Wang Yu smiled at Lin Hui, "it''s not easy to plant so many herbs."


    But not overnight, unless someone helps


    "Let''s go in and talk. This is not a good place to talk."


    There was no change on Lin Hui''s face. He didn''t seem to notice Wang Yu''s change at all. He just said this and led Wang Yu to the bamboo house.


    The furnishings in the bamboo house are similar to those in Lin Hui''s room. They are elegant and simple. After passing the door, there is a small and exquisite screen, which separates the whole house into two parts.


    In front are some things commonly used in daily life, and in the back is a small collapse, which is intended to be a place for Lin Hui to rest when he encounters some bad weather in the medicine garden.


    However, as soon as Wang Yu entered the room, he felt a different breath in the air.


    This smell is very familiar. Wang Yu stopped and felt it. Finally he found


    This is martial spirit!


    However, it was completely different from the martial spirit he felt when he was at Wutian college. It also made Wang Yu hesitate for a moment to understand the reason why it was martial spirit.


    This martial spirit is obviously stronger. It can even be said that there is no trace of impurities and can be directly absorbed by people.


    However, isn''t Qinglong Town the most remote and thinnest place in the north of Wufu?


    How can there be such a place with strong martial spirit here?


    And


    It happened to be here in the medicine garden established by Lin Hui.


    At this time, Lin Hui has walked into the bamboo house, skillfully picked up the tea set on the small table and began to pour tea without delay.


    Wang Yu stood at the door, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his eyes confused and puzzled, looking at her without action.


    Lin Hui didn''t seem to notice. He still took care of himself to move on his hand, and his face gradually became indifferent.


    Until she finished drinking all the tea in her hand, she raised her head and said to Wang Yu, "I know what you''re confused about. I arranged to lead you here today."


    Wang Yu frowned. "Did you arrange that little boy?"


    Lin Hui raised her eyebrows and made no comment.


    This woman


    Wang Yu found that he couldn''t see clearly.

 Chapter 621

    "Well, I won''t hurt you. We''re on the same front now, aren''t we?"


    Lin Hui stood up and broke the strange situation between the two people. His face was still quiet and peaceful.


    The uncertainty in Wang Yu''s eyes is getting worse and worse. He doesn''t want to see such an expression anymore.


    Combined with Lin Hui''s art of defending people he thought of on the road


    He really shuddered.


    Before, I really thought Lin Hui was a pure and kind girl who was expelled by the family.


    Now he really wants to re-examine the true face of Lin Hui.


    "I know you won''t hurt me, because you still need my help to return to the Lin family... Or to reach a deeper goal?"


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to hide his Hu aoyi. He spoke directly to Lin Hui, with an unknown coldness on his face.


    Lin Hui''s face was unnatural for a moment. He was soon covered by himself, but he was still caught by Wang Yu.


    "Let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. I know it''s unusual here, but these are not what I care about. Since we have chosen cooperation, we might as well confess our goals and conditions again now."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth. There was no other expression on his face. He was as indifferent as when he faced those who were bad to him.


    Such an expression seemed to hurt Lin Hui''s heart. She looked at Wang Yu with an injured expression. Her eyes gradually filled with tears and choked:


    "No, young Xia Wang... I really just thank you for helping me..."


    But Wang Yu''s heart is as clear as a mirror now. In the face of such pity, he is only cold eyed.


    When Lin Hui saw that Wang Yu had not changed, a trace of frustration flashed in his eyes, and his eyes flashed slightly. As soon as he was about to say something, he felt a change in his breath.


    But in an instant, Wang Yu, who was still standing at the door, swept in front of Lin Hui, accompanied by the burning fire symbol in his hand.


    But the next second, an amazing scene happened. Lin Hui, who could not even condense his martial spirit, suddenly appeared a burst of green smoke. The thick smoke directly beat the flame group in Wang Yu''s hand aside.


    "You really can use force."


    After a simple fight, Wang Yu retreated and returned to the door in the twinkling of an eye.


    This sentence is a statement, not a question.


    There is no doubt that Wang Yu has found what he felt before unusual.


    Lin Hui had force from the beginning, but she didn''t know what secret technique to hide her force, so she didn''t even notice him.


    Not to mention those townspeople who don''t know what martial Qi is.


    "You tried hard to get me to help you back to Lin''s house, but you still hide your strength. What do you want to do? What''s your purpose?"


    Seeing that she had no response, Wang Yu asked again.


    If he simply wants to calculate him, he doesn''t think he has anything worth her wanting. What''s more, he has just set foot on the Wufu mainland and has no enemies. After thinking about it, it''s only her own business.


    In other words, anyone except him can be treated like this.


    "I......" what else did Lin Hui want to explain? At last, he said, "I didn''t expect you to think so much."


    Wang Yu looked serious and stared at Lin Hui motionless, not letting go of any of her expressions.


    He believed that she was really what she said on the surface. After all, no one had the ability to unite the whole town to lie just to deceive him, Wang Yu.


    But what else?


    She set up such a long game and let him notice it?


    Or did she decorate such a forest emblem?


    "Let''s sit down and talk."


    Lin Hui stepped back, looked at Wang Yu, put away all her expressions, innocent, pitiful, indifferent, and even her best appearance.


    Wang Yu still hesitated, but Lin Hui looked up at him with a cold voice, "just like you said, talk about their respective purposes and conditions."


    As soon as he said this, Wang Yu really accepted it. Tap his toes, move to the table in an instant, touch the table, and then sit down slowly.


    "This is not an ordinary place. The martial spirit is much stronger than that outside."


    Lin Hui didn''t speak, but Wang Yu spoke first.


    "In fact, I have martial spirit." Lin Hui didn''t know how to say this. He just stated such a useless sentence.


    "I know."


    "It''s right that I want to return to the Lin family, but I can replace Lin Kefeng at any time as long as I want."


    She continued to speak. Wang Yu looked at her and guessed that Lin Kefeng should be the current owner, that is, Lin Hui''s father.


    "Then why haven''t you taken action? Just to maintain your reputation that can''t gather martial energy? What''s the use of this?"


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand what Lin Hui thinks. Since he is so confident and capable now, why do he want to find another person to improve the reputation of others in the street before he is willing to start the plan?


    Lin Hui hesitated on his face, but he still made a sound. The sound was not like the crisp girl''s voice before, but more like a fierce ghost climbing out of hell. His hatred pointed directly at the hearts of the people. "I didn''t move him for my grandfather, but now think about it, I was still too naive."

 Chapter 622

    Wang Yu learned from others and Lin Hui''s own words and deeds that what she cares about most is her grandfather, but now she doesn''t dare to judge whether it is true.


    "At that time, I was expelled from my house. I really thought I couldn''t condense my martial spirit. Later, when I came to Qinglong Town, I found that I was poisoned when I was a child."


    Lin Hui quietly stated that it was closer to the truth and more tragic than listening to her say how she went out in the Lin family.


    "My master, the last owner of this medicine garden, knew my situation and sympathized with me. He practiced the secret method for me in the secret area of the back mountain. Shengsheng forced out all the poisons that had penetrated my bone marrow, taught me luck and concentration, and told me how to hide my martial energy."


    So when Wang Yu just made a fatal blow, she would use the life saving move in an emergency.


    "Where''s your master?"


    Wang Yujing listened quietly for a while, but found that Lin Hui didn''t mention a word to his master behind him.


    "Dead."


    Wang Yu looked slightly changed, but it was probably because of this that Lin Hui inherited the medicine garden as a treasure land.


    "A few days ago, I was thinking about how to persuade you to join me in the crusade against Lin Kefeng, but now I find that my grandfather and master have been tortured to death by him."


    Lin Hui gnashed his teeth, and a strong hatred flashed in his eyes.


    Wang Yu looked at her and thought to himself that this expression of anger for his beloved was more like a person than the previous appearance of light clouds and wind.


    "So your goal is to defeat your father and become the owner of the Lin family?"


    Wang Yu understood what Lin Hui said and finally summarized it, but it didn''t sound very good.


    Lin Hui frowned slightly, thought about it for a while, but found that it was so. Finally, he burst out laughing and nodded at him:


    "What about you? I think you are very interested in the soul martial pill. What soul has been sealed?"


    "I really want to get the soul martial pill, but it''s not convenient to disclose what I do."


    Wang Yu''s answer was very official. Lin Hui disdained to pick his eyebrow. The expression on his face looked a little rebellious.


    Wang Yu was used to this gentle and virtuous face before. Now when he saw this expression, Wang Yu felt a little strange.


    However, I still show my conditions first, "I''ll help you return to the position of home master, but before that, I''ll get the soul martial pill first."


    "What qualifications do you have to come up with?"


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu with an unbelievable face. It was the first time she had seen such a collaborator¡ª¡ª


    Of course, she doesn''t seem to have worked with anyone before.


    "I know, but I''m also a talisman."


    Wang Yu spoke.


    Lin Hui''s expression stopped for a moment, but he was still unwilling to fall into the disadvantage. Just about to refute, Wang Yu said:


    "It''s about to become a top five."


    Lin Hui frowned and thought about the use of the five grade talisman.


    "You should know that in the underground mall, I was the chief talisman at the auction."


    The chief talisman of the underground mall auction?


    Although she is in Qinglong Town, she often goes to the underground mall to use herbs and some useful things, so she also knows these things very well.


    Not everyone can be the chief talisman.


    "OK, I agree with what you said just now, but if you want to return to the Lin family with me now, it must be impossible."


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand what she said. He can''t do it now


    However, it seems that Wupin warriors are really not experts in Wufu mainland.


    But cultivation is not a day or two. Wang Yu felt his nose a little embarrassed. In fact, he didn''t want to do this.


    But now that Lin Hui has put forward it, he must have thought of a way to deal with it, otherwise he can''t say it so directly.


    "There is a secret place behind here. The martial spirit in it is stronger than here. I practiced there before. I don''t know how many times stronger than the place you found before. It''s better for you to go there and shut up these days."


    Lin Hui said, and Wang Yu knew it was true.


    She had never been exposed to any martial spirit before. Even if she was instructed by an expert, she could not achieve the same accomplishments as Wang Yu so soon. She must have cultivated in the secret realm she said to grow rapidly.


    "So, even if we have reached cooperation?"


    Lin Hui asked tentatively, but Wang Yu took out the mixed yellow symbol paper he had taken in front of Mr. He from his arms.


    "Appointment book?"


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu incredulously. This thing is not available to ordinary people. Why did Wang Yu take it out like this?


    Or did he, as a talisman, have fully mastered the refining of the covenant?


    This time Lin Hui was very clever. She obviously guessed the latter.

 Chapter 623

    It is reasonable to say that when most people reach the five grade Rune master, they will think of continuing to consolidate and refine runes or all kinds of different things to improve their force or Rune making ability, but Wang Yu is different.


    When he first broke through the Wupin Fu division, he first thought of the Wanfu Sutra of the he family, which was obviously "not doing business".


    The so-called ten thousand runes is actually just an imaginary number, but it contains all kinds of Rune refining methods and formulas.


    This includes the book of covenant that Wang Yu often uses now.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui shed blood on each other, dripping blood on the book. When the color on the book gradually deepened and finally returned to the appearance of nothing before, Wang Yu took the book in duplicate, took it in his own hands, and handed the other one to Lin Hui on one side.


    "So... Aunt Feng around you is also a powerful helper you have been using to deceive me?"


    After dealing with all this, Wang Yu asked the last doubt in his heart. Thinking that she looked at herself with great gratitude this morning, the sincerity in her eyes really moved him. If it was really disguised, his heart was like pressing a mountain


    "That''s not true," Lin Hui retorted, with a trace of warmth in her cold eyes. "She always thought my mother was her life-saving benefactor, so when my mother died, she always followed me and took care of me."


    Wang Yu knew clearly that he was also a man who valued friendship.


    "Well, that''s it. We''ve talked about it. Next, you''re going to go to the back mountain to practice in seclusion."


    Lin Hui didn''t allow himself to immerse himself in such emotion for too long. He quickly stood up, rubbed the faint tears in the corners of his eyes, and gave an order to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu watched her move for a long time. Finally, he stood up and said something strange, "you''re really not cute."


    Lin Hui also looked at Wang Yu. The expression on his face was completely different from the previous gentleness. On the contrary, it had a funny meaning of ridicule.


    "You''re not cute at all."


    She fought back at Wang Yu, but she couldn''t think of anything. Finally, she said the same word as Wang Yu. This subconscious utterance made her feel frustrated and annoyed for a time.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and thought about walking outside the bamboo house, "where is the back mountain? Also, I left the closed door like this. How can you explain to your aunt Feng?"


    Lin Hui stood behind Wang Yu, right in front of the door of the house. It was already three poles in the sun. The strong sunlight came in through the front. Her eyes were shaking with pain when she looked at Wang Yu.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. I will deal with these things naturally."


    She walked quickly and came to Wang Yu. She was angry, as if she had to compare with Wang Yu to find out who was more ahead.


    Wang Yu looked at her back and just shook his head. He thought the woman was really strange.


    "Hurry up. I''ll take you to find the secret area of the back mountain."


    After walking for a while, Lin Hui found that Wang Yu still stayed in front of the bamboo house. He couldn''t help but stop and greet Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. He just lightened his toes and came to Lin Hui a few times.


    When I saw the medicine garden outside, I always thought it was just a small yard, but I didn''t expect Lin Hui to turn around in a corner of the yard and go out of another way.


    Twists and turns, but there is no way to beat the two people. Looking at Lin Hui''s very familiar appearance, he must also walk here often.


    "How do you doubt me?"


    Lin Hui''s sudden words interrupted the silence between them.


    Wang Yu recovered from her spiritual knowledge and realized that this was why she thought of trying to test her when she just entered the door.


    "It''s said that you, a man who has never been able to gather martial spirit, can walk behind me quietly and have not been noticed by me. This makes me start to doubt you."


    Wang Yu also answered truthfully.


    Lin Hui frowned, which she ignored.


    Probably because at that time, she had been immersed in the environment full of martial spirit for a long time and forgot to hide her strength.


    "Then you believe what I said now, aren''t you afraid I''ll deceive you again?" thought for a moment, Lin Hui spoke again, tattooing problems related to the trust between the two people.


    She regretted it after she asked. What if Wang Yu didn''t think of it and remembered it after she reminded him?


    "There is an appointment."


    With a word, Wang Yu dispelled Lin Hui''s concerns. Yes, they have already been restrained by the engagement book. Even if she really wants to deceive Wang Yu, she will not really succeed, and he naturally has nothing to be afraid of.


    "Young Xia Wang, i..." Lin Hui asked what else to say, but Wang Yu spoke first:


    "Is the back mountain ahead?"


    Lin Hui choked back at Wang Yu''s words. Finally, he could only look forward and nod, "yes, but the secret territory is still ahead, and it still needs a way..."


    They still have time to talk about more things.

 Chapter 624

    But Wang Yu didn''t care about this. He bypassed the forest emblem leading the way in front, went straight to the 100 foot high waterfall in front, looked up slightly, and gently drew a beautiful arc from the corner of his mouth.


    "Is this the entrance to the secret territory?"


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at Lin Hui who was still stunned behind. He added some force to his voice in order not to be interrupted by the huge waterfall.


    Lin Hui wants to win more time to communicate with Wang Yu. Now the place has been found by Wang Yu. She has nothing to say. She can only nod and promise.


    I can''t help regretting that I didn''t spend more time with Wang Yu when I was in the bamboo house of the medicine garden just now.


    "Well, how did you find it and how did you determine that this is the secret territory?"


    But it has been hidden well, and no one found it. How can Wang Yu find it so easily now?


    When he said this, Lin Hui''s tone was not reconciled.


    "I guess."


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui a little funny. Before she had any reaction, he just got lucky and ran away, and the whole person disappeared in the original place.


    Lin Hui knows that he has entered the secret territory.


    "Is it really a guess? Is it true that some people will know where there is a secret territory just by guessing? It seems that I need to strengthen the protection here."


    Lin Hui stared blankly at the place where Wang Yu disappeared, and his mouth was still whispering.


    When she heard the fighting in the secret area, she remembered the situation in the secret area. She couldn''t manage too much for the time being, so she raised her feet and chased in.


    "Young Xia Wang, it''s not a simple secret place. You can''t see the innermost secret room until you have all the organs!"


    Lin Hui forgot to tell Wang Yu these things before he entered the secret territory. Now he has entered the secret territory, but he has reached a place different from Wang Yu, and he doesn''t know where he is still.


    She could only spread words in all directions by force, just trying to let Wang Yu hear the news.


    Lin Hui entered the secret area, surrounded by endless snow, wind and frost. It looked like an endless ice field. The cold wind rustled and blew straight on her face, biting to the bone of her heart.


    However, Lin Hui, who is very familiar with here, knows that these are only illusions. The only real ones who can hurt themselves are the guardian beasts who hide in the dark and covet themselves from time to time.


    If she remembered correctly, the ice spirit beast guarded the cold ice area.


    It can control the power of ice and snow, and it is also a freezing beautiful martial beast.


    Lin Hui used to enter the secret room by directly using the secret skills taught her by her master and directly passing through these secret areas. Even if she was occasionally thrown in by her master to exercise her force in the past, it was only a superficial taste. It was the first time to really compete with martial animals face-to-face.


    Wang Yu''s side is completely different from Lin Hui. The location is obviously on the hot mountains and rivers.


    There was a warm land under his feet, and there were still places around him flowing with burning red magma. The air was slowly hot, but after a while, he was already sweating slowly.


    He had heard Lin Hui''s voice and guessed that there would be some adventures in the secret area. Otherwise, why would the secret area be set in such an obvious place.


    Since this is the place guarded by the capable man who can cure Lin Hui who can''t condense martial energy, it must not be provoked by ordinary people.


    But Wang Yu found this place before. He didn''t guess. He just felt that the martial spirit here was the strongest, so the secret territory was basically here.


    "Boom -"


    A loud noise came from behind Wang Yu, and then the burning feeling behind Wang Yu became stronger and stronger.


    Wang Yu didn''t turn around. He took a few quick steps in front of him. His toes were light, but he had reached the opposite of the position he was standing just now.


    It can be clearly seen here that there was a thick flame burning in the position where he stood just now.


    Wang Yu felt a little relieved. If he had slowed down just now, he might have become a coke now.


    But is there any other mechanism here?


    He concentrated and quietly released his spiritual consciousness, but found that these spiritual consciousness were beaten back by a powerful force from all directions.


    Wang Yu opened his eyes with some frustration on his face. This time, he made more efforts to release his spiritual consciousness. This time, there was no power to bounce back, but he felt that they were all contained by that power, and then slowly dissipated.


    He had never encountered such a situation before, and his face became more serious.


    "Ignorant child, do you still want to brush any tricks in front of me?"


    The solemn voice came from Wang Yu''s head. Wang Yu subconsciously looked up, but only saw the fiery red sky. In addition, there was only endless red smoke.


    Listening to his voice, he should be an elder several generations taller than Wang Yu.

 Chapter 625

    "Who is it?" Wang Yu stopped his hand and guessed that it was the voice maker who controlled the things inside.


    But since he can attack Wang Yu so quietly, and still so fast and single-minded, he must be an expert in force.


    "Oh, but what qualifications do you have to know my identity? Look, you don''t want to go out from here after you come today."


    The sound of vicissitudes came again. At the moment when the sound fell, Wang Yu only felt that the air around him became more warm. Then, countless fireballs attacked more and more rapidly from all directions.


    Wang Yu looked at the fireballs and frowned. He didn''t know why, but his heart calmed down.


    He remembered what Xiaohun had said before:


    All things in the world have opposites. If anything prospers, there must be another thing opposite it.


    For the flame, the only thing corresponding to it first is


    wave!


    But in a moment, Wang Yu had a solution in his heart.


    He quickly took out a piece of faint yellow Rune paper from his arms. At the same time, he quickly printed on his hands and chanted words on his mouth. A huge water wave increased rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then became straight towards the fireball around him.


    Electricity, light, fire, stone, room!


    "Broken!"


    Wang Yu gave a loud cry. In an instant, a huge water ball burst out and became a water ball a little bigger than the fireball, and then each water ball flew in the direction of the fireball.


    The two collided and burst out a huge fierce light. Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he still explained the situation in front of him.


    From the original ball to the later collision with the fireball, the water ball gradually changed its shape and trajectory, turned into a flowing shape, and gradually wrapped the whole fireball.


    A moment later, the fireballs were all wrapped by water balls, and finally dissipated into drops of water vapor, volatilizing in the air.


    The heat seems to have dropped a lot.


    Wang Yu changed his position and said to the surrounding again, "senior, I broke into here unintentionally. I don''t mean any harm. I just want to enter the secret area inside. If you insist on being difficult, don''t blame me for ignoring my face."


    "Chizi, your tone is really not small. However, such a temperament is very similar to Lao GE''s temperament. I like it very much."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Who''s Lao Ge?


    It sounds like a good relationship with this "old man".


    However, the voice became more and more unlikely to come from a distance, but closer and closer to Wang Yu''s side.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help looking forward. Sure enough, he saw a fiery red flame wrapped in something coming towards him.


    But when the flame came close to the station, Wang Yu was really surprised.


    "Excuse me for being rude, I dare to ask the elder..."


    Standing in front of Wang Yu, it was a martial beast with thick heat waves, red eyes and red mane!


    Wu beast saw Wang Yu''s expression and snorted. His red eyes blinked. In Wang Yu''s opinion, it was like laughing at him.


    "It''s a young man who doesn''t have any knowledge. Now the external environment is so poor. He must have never seen a high-level Wu beast with self forming spiritual knowledge for a long time."


    Wang Yu was stunned for a moment, and then realized that all the words just now were sent by the "martial beast", and those uncomfortable attacks obviously came from his handwriting!


    "I''m the red burning beast guarding the old Ge secret territory here. It seems that you really want to enter it. Report your name first!"


    Seeing Wang Yu stunned, the red burning beast seemed to doubt whether he was wrong just now. No matter how he looked, he was a little like


    Two fools?


    Wang Yu saw the ridicule of the red burning beast. He immediately realized that it was because he felt that the reaction time was too long. He couldn''t help touching his nose and said:


    "I was blinded before. I didn''t recognize it as ChiYan. Please don''t mind."


    The red burning beast eased his expression a little and asked again:


    "This place is hard to find. How did you find it? Did Lao Ge tell you?"


    This old Ge again?


    Wang Yu carefully recalled the people he knew. It seemed that only the old Ge he met when he was chased and killed by Xuanling was related to this surname.


    But they obviously had no connection. Wang Yu smiled humbly and said to the red burning beast in front of him:


    "I don''t know the elder Ge in your mouth. I just came in with Miss Lin Hui. She said that this was the secret place where her master lived."


    Unexpectedly, the red burning beast seemed to know something wonderful.


    "Before he died, Lao ge... Left?"

 Chapter 626

    Wang Yu looked at the sad expression on the red maned face of the red burning beast. He was even more amazed. He didn''t expect that the Wu beast could reach such a high spiritual awareness.


    But if the little soul is still around him now, he will look at Wang Yu with contempt and tell him he has no knowledge.


    After all, in the era when the little soul lived, this high-level martial beast with spiritual knowledge was basically everywhere. At that time, it was different from the current fighting environment. Basically, everyone aimed at improving each other and would not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Wang Yu stood in front of him and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The red burning beast, who was immersed in the news of Lao GE''s death, calmed down and said to Wang Yuyou, "unexpectedly, it has been so many years, and Lao GE''s little apprentice seems to have come in accidentally. I want to get in touch with those old friends, but I can''t excitedly hurt Lao GE''s baby apprentice because no one has come for a long time."


    With that, the fire red smoke lingered around him again, and his whole body was about to dissipate in front of Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu looked at the way he was about to leave. His face finally showed eagerness. He couldn''t help shouting at him:


    "Master! You haven''t said how I can enter the secret territory!"


    As the smoke in front of him became more and more unreal, the voice of the red burning beast returned to its hazy appearance:


    "Don''t worry, young man. You are already in the secret territory."


    With these words, he had disappeared in Wangyu visa free.


    Wang Yu frowned, but found that the scene in front of him had changed, and his surroundings looked like behind the waterfall. He could clearly hear the sound of water beating on the rocks.


    He was lucky, but he was surprised to find that as long as it was luck, there would be countless martial Qi gathering around him, and the concentration was higher than the Qi gathering array he had made in the lonely soul before!


    However, even if he was immersed in such an environment, Wang Yu still thought about what the red burning beast said just now. Be careful that Lin Hui will get hurt.


    It seems that as long as strangers break in here, different martial beasts will come to expel or suppress them. I think it''s to protect Lao Ge, master Lin Hui''s Secret territory.


    But at the same time, because only Lin Hui knows about it, no one has broken through it for a long time. And Lin Hui always goes directly into the innermost secret room, so someone will treat her as an intruder.


    In this way, Lin Hui broke into it by mistake. With her character, she would start fighting without saying a word when she was attacked. Even if she knew she was Lao GE''s apprentice, she wouldn''t say it easily.


    "What a silly girl. She even took the ice array of old Bingpeng. She can''t even get hurt."


    Wang Yu thought about how to rescue Lin Hui. At the same time, the sound of red burning beast came to his ears. The next second, Lin Hui appeared in front of them with scars on his back and blood.


    "Miss Lin."


    Wang Yu exclaimed. Unexpectedly, she was hurt so badly. He hurriedly took a few steps forward, took Lin Hui from the red burning beast and put her on the rock.


    "The child has received several moves of ice spirit beast. Now the meridians are broken. I have sealed her meridians with secret skills and injected some of my essence blood. I should be able to recover after a short rest in this dense martial atmosphere."


    The red burning beast explained to Wang Yu. Wang Yu frowned and nodded.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing in the secret territory, but since you''re here, you must also realize that this is a holy land for cultivation. Hurry up and improve yourself. As for this girl, she will get better in a while."


    The red smoke of fire lingered around the red beast again, and he saw that he had to leave again.


    "Why are you always in such a hurry? I''m still confused. I want to answer it."


    Wang Yu tried to stay, but he only heard the voice of the red burning beast disappearing into the air:


    "We are martial beasts guarding the array. Even if we have a very high spiritual knowledge, we must perform our duties."


    Wang yuruo looked at Lin Hui in a coma thoughtfully, and knew that it was not his time to be emotional. After he found a more comfortable place for Lin Hui to lie down, he meditated and directly entered into in-depth cultivation.


    Then, the martial Qi in the whole secret territory gathered and became more and more strong. Finally, it even became a smoke state visible to the naked eye, and rushed towards Wang Yu''s body one after another.


    Time, I don''t know how long it has passed


    The light around Wang Yu became brighter and brighter, and finally burst into golden light!


    With a little inaudible whisper, Wang Yu opened his eyes, full of spirit.


    He broke through!


    Seven Knights!


    And after he stood up, he heard something behind him.


    Wang Yu turned and saw the forest emblem behind a huge rock.


    "You are strong."


    She opened her mouth to Wang Yu with an expression of examination. It seemed that her body had almost recovered.


    Wang Yu looked at her and didn''t say anything. He just felt a little funny.


    That''s a little girl''s temper.

 Chapter 627

    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui on one side and knew that she had recovered now.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment, and finally nodded at the same time. They didn''t know how long they had been in this secret environment.


    The secret environment is not as good as the outside. There is no change of day and night to roughly distinguish the time. They have always been surrounded by a gray sky like that in the underground mall, so they don''t understand how long it took. They still have to go back to the medicine garden as soon as possible.


    "By the way, won''t your aunt Feng doubt that we''ve been out for so long?"


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui''s skillfully arranged array and couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Hui listened, his hands kept moving, as if he just answered casually:


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I used to say hello to her before, when I went to the secret land to practice closing up, I would say that my medicine mature in the medicine garden needs picking up the essence and efficacy as soon as possible, so that it will be more useful when treating people."


    Wang Yu raised her eyebrows. It turned out that she had kept a hand a long time ago, so she would lure him here without scruples, but she didn''t expect it to be like this in the end.


    "Basically, every time I don''t go back to the house for a long time, she will know that I''m on the side of the medicine garden and have no worries."


    Lin Hui arranged everything in his hand. Looking at Wang yuruo''s thoughtful appearance, he explained again for fear that he was still worried about the exposure of their whereabouts.


    Although Wang Yu is really thinking about something, it has nothing to do with it.


    He thought that if he had not noticed Lin Hui''s strength, what would Lin Hui''s original plan be at that time?


    But obviously this is not the time to say this. Wang Yu looked at the array that could leave immediately. He also put away his thoughts on his face and threw a reassuring look at Lin Hui.


    Lin Hui was worried about Wang Yu''s thinking. Now seeing him focus on his eyes, his heart suddenly missed a few points. He couldn''t help but turn his head to one side and said unnaturally:


    "Don''t go quickly. After a while, the environment here has changed. I have to reset the crack array."


    With that, she walked forward, raised her plain hand and slowly luck. She saw a light cyan smoke coming out of her palm and finally injected into the array just set. The original gray brown array seemed to be injected with vitality for a moment. The brightness doubled and flickered.


    Lin Hui turned to Wang Yu and quickly turned back:


    "Follow me and don''t take detours."


    Wang Yu looked at this obviously complex array, and a trace of appreciation flashed in his eyes. At the same time, he raised his feet to the direction of Lin Hui.


    After entering the array, Wang Yu only felt the strong martial spirit around him, and his whole body was like a soul floating in the air, flying with the wind, as if he were moving, but he felt that he was just spinning in place.


    "We''re back."


    Lin Hui''s voice came from behind Wang Yu. At the next moment, Wang Yu only felt that his eyes were bright and couldn''t help but close his eyes like conditional emission.


    The next second, in front of him was the inside of the medicine garden where he had been before.


    The sound of running water from the huge waterfall echoed in my ears.


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu, who couldn''t recover for a long time. He took a few steps forward and snorted, "this is the space secret method exclusively developed by my master. You haven''t seen it before, and it''s normal that you can''t react now."


    Wang Yu regained his mind and was a little embarrassed. How did he feel that at last, the little girl''s subtext was, "is my master very powerful, am I very powerful, praise me quickly"?


    However, Lin Hui was really wrong. Wang Yu was not immersed in this array secret for a long time, but was transmitted by Wu Tianming from the secret area of the underground mall before thinking.


    At that time, he was also in a place with strong martial spirit, but his feeling in the array was completely different from that just now.


    Whether the real array will feel comfortable when running. When I first came to Wufu north region, I should have encountered some special circumstances and finally came to Qinglong Town.


    "Young Xia Wang?"


    Lin Hui stretched out his hand and waved in front of Wang Yu. Why has he been wandering outside the sky since just now? Is it... Regret?


    "Er..." Wang Yu was stunned, and then he realized that he had been absent-minded for too long. After a light cough, he looked at Lin Hui and said, "your master, what a powerful man."


    What he said is really true. He can develop such a magical array and make such powerful beasts willing to guard the array for him in the secret environment. Moreover, it seems that there is more than one tone of the red burning beast. It can be seen that the old man named Lao Ge is really not an ordinary person.


    But it was such words that made Lin Hui feel a sense of being teased. Finally, he stared at Wang Yu and turned away.


    That''s the way to leave the medicine garden.

 Chapter 628

    Wang Yu followed Lin Hui all the way. They walked back to their original residence as if nothing had happened.


    And aunt Feng really didn''t respond, but skillfully explained what happened these days to Lin Hui.


    Wang Yu stood behind Lin Hui and listened quietly to Aunt Feng talk about these ordinary trivial things.


    "By the way, there''s another thing. Two days ago, master Zhong Wang came to Qinglong Town once, but he didn''t see you before he left."


    Aunt Feng looked a little strange. She glanced at Wang Yu and looked at Lin Hui in front of her.


    Lin Hui frowned slightly. Wang Yu saw her show such an expression in front of aunt Feng for the first time.


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    She opened her mouth and the expression on her face was a little impatient.


    Aunt Feng took a trace of fear on her face and quickly bowed her head and said, "yes, young master Zhong Wang said he wanted to propose marriage to you. When you return to the northern region, you will also be the young grandmother of the Zhong family."


    "Oh," Lin Hui listened, and a trace of anger flashed on her face. However, looking at Aunt Feng, she really said it sincerely, but she just refrained from saying anything.


    Wang Yu didn''t know why Lin Hui was so concerned about this matter. He just had such a big reaction after hearing Zhong Wang''s name, and even broke the good image he had always created in front of aunt Feng.


    But now when she turns on the computer, she obviously doesn''t want to talk to others. Wang Yu also knows that she shouldn''t be disturbed at this time. He just walks out of the house and looks around like every time he was here before.


    Lin Hui followed aunt Feng to deal with the things she hadn''t dealt with in recent days. She didn''t realize that she couldn''t finish it in a while. Wang Yu went directly to the place where he confronted Zhong Wang and others for the first time.


    Before Mingming, Lin Hui''s attitude towards Zhong Wang was quite good. Why do you shut up and don''t want to mention him now?


    Because he said he was going to propose to her? Or is there something else?


    Wang Yu knew from the past that women''s thoughts were hard to guess, but today he even verified this point, and his always calm face also took some melancholy.


    "Big brother! Are you the big brother who borrowed from Miss Lin''s house?"


    A childish voice came from Wang Yu''s back. It was very pleasant.


    Wang Yu turned around. Sure enough, he saw a little doll holding ice sugar gourd looking up at him with a naive face.


    The child knew that Wang Yu lived at Lin Hui''s house. He was very clever.


    Wang Yu couldn''t help but have a strong interest in a small doll carved with powder and jade.


    He squatted down, his face flush with the child, his mouth showed an invisible smile, and gently said, "little doll, whose child are you?"


    With that, Wang Yu couldn''t help poking the child''s fleshy cheek, causing the child to step back again and again.


    "Big brother, you haven''t told me if it''s the young Xia brother who lives in Miss Lin''s house!"


    The child''s small mouth felt big. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Wang Yu''s poke on the cheek, but he could clearly see the expectation in his clear big eyes.


    "Yes, I''m the brother of young Xia who lives in Miss Lin''s house." Wang Yu stopped teasing him and gently admitted his identity. He wanted to see what the little doll under the age of four wanted to do.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s explanation, the little doll''s face burst out with amazing joy. He excitedly took the ice sugar gourd in his hand and wanted to say something to Wang Yu, but it seemed that he thought of something more important. He quickly turned around and ran towards the farmhouse behind his back.


    He shouted as he ran, "brother, that young Xia brother has come to us!"


    Wang Yu looked at his excited look, his face also showed the most sincere smile, shook his head and followed up.


    Anyway, the little doll is so excited because of himself. If he falls on the road or something, he can be responsible.


    Unexpectedly, before Wang Yu could catch up, a man with the same excited look came out of the farmhouse. In fact, he was a man. His age looked like thirteen or fourteen.


    Before he walked in, Wang Yu found that this man was the little boy who took Wang Yu to the medicine garden where Lin Hui was located.


    Wang Yu didn''t understand what the little boy had to do with him, but seeing his excited face, it should still be a very important thing.


    "Young Xia Wang! We meet again, young Xia Wang!"


    Before the little boy came to Wang Yu, he shouted at him excitedly.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at the little doll standing behind him. The expression on his face was a lot softer, "I''m Wang Yu."


    The boy came to Wang Yu excitedly and wanted to reach out to contact Wang Yu, but he finally withdrew his action with a trace of solemnity and seriousness on his face.


    "Young Xia Wang, my name is Zhang Xiaohu. This is my younger brother, little leopard." with that, Zhang Xiaohu pointed to the doll behind him.

 Chapter 629

    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, looked at him with a smile and motioned him to continue.


    Zhang Xiaohu felt inspired by Wang Yu and looked even more excited. He hurriedly said, "last time, I was the one who took you to miss Lin''s medicine garden last time. Do you remember me?"


    Maybe it was because he was nervous. He stammered a little, but he still didn''t get to the point.


    Wang Yu has nothing else to do now, but it''s interesting to see the two brothers. He has the patience to listen to their nonsense.


    "You go on, I remember you."


    "Ah! Really! That''s great!"


    When Zhang Xiaohu heard that he was remembered by such a big man, he was excited to jump up for a moment. Wang Yu looked at him directly. He also realized that he couldn''t grasp the key points. He bowed his head a little embarrassed and calmed his excitement before he said again:


    "In fact, I want to worship you as a master. I saw what you looked like in front of the archway. It''s really powerful!"


    Wang Yu looked at Zhang Xiaohu with an excited face. He had a strange feeling that he poisoned teenagers.


    When Zhang Xiaohu saw that Wang Yu had not responded for a long time, he also woke up from his intoxicated world. His eyes were full of disappointment, and his voice fell instantly:


    "Young Xia Wang, do you dislike me and don''t want to take me as an apprentice?"


    Wang Yu has never faced anything or any type of people before. He is always the most calm one. But today, facing the little boy, he felt that no matter what he said, he was hurting the little boy''s heart.


    "Little tiger."


    A crisp girl''s voice came from behind the crowd. The next second, Zhang Xiaohu''s excited voice:


    "Miss Lin!"


    Wang Yu didn''t turn around, but he also felt the breath of Lin Hui, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Lin Hui, who is best at hiding his true emotions, will be able to help him settle this matter after he comes.


    Sure enough, Lin Hui ignored Wang Yu, but went straight to Zhang Xiaohu in front of him, with a comforting tenderness in his voice, "is the pill given to you useful?"


    Zhang Xiaohu looked at Lin Hui admiringly and nodded again and again. "Miss Lin, thanks to the pills you gave me, my father''s feet are much better now, and the wound herbs I bought in the market before. I know these strange medicines are planted from your medicine garden. It''s really thanks to you that my father can recover so well now!"


    Then he would kneel down and kowtow to Lin Hui. The young leopard behind Zhang Xiaohu also wanted to learn from his brother in front and want to kneel down together.


    Wang Yu''s admiration for Lin Hui rises in his heart. No matter who he is, Lin Hui can have a way to break through directly from some places, and then recover and win over this person''s heart.


    This is the most successful and necessary place as a superior.


    In the past, even if Lin Hui was not expelled from his home, he will be able to win a lot of people''s hearts now. At that time, she was expelled because of her age and the resources she could use.


    If she was given enough time, he believed that it would be absolutely nothing to bring down her father.


    "Well, the sun is about to set. Go back quickly. Your father is still waiting for you."


    Lin Hui reached out and falsely helped Zhang Xiaohu, while Wang Yu had already stepped forward and helped the tiger headed baby leopard up.


    The two brothers looked at Lin Hui gratefully and Wang Yu again. They waved to them and reluctantly returned to the farmhouse behind them.


    Wang Yu looked at the two brothers jumping excitedly home. The corners of his mouth were light, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Do you think I''m terrible?"


    Lin Hui stood behind him and said this sentence in a quiet tone.


    Wang Yu shook his head and didn''t want to continue the topic. Instead, he turned his head and said solemnly to Lin Hui, "you come so early. When can we start?"


    Lin Hui was slightly stunned, and then said, "anytime."


    Their plan is not to find the Lin family directly, but Lin Hui Yi Rong becomes Wang Yu''s bodyguard, and Wang Yu is the son of your family from Wutian college.


    The two men first mixed in with the Lin family. After they got the soul Wu pill, Wang Yu helped Lin Hui seize the Lin family openly.


    The plan is only preliminary, but it is not difficult to implement it. Wang Yu has met many people and knows your childe''s way of doing things very well.


    Moreover, those families in the northern region of Wufu always rely on themselves to have a place in the Wufu continent, and they will never think of investigating a person from an unknown continent.


    The detailed plan was thought by Wang Yu, but the rudiment of the original plan was planned by Lin Hui alone.


    Over the years, she has been waiting for a suitable person to be seduced by her, and then willingly took her to complete her plan. Now with Wang Yu who knows the root and the bottom, she doesn''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse.

 Chapter 630

    On an ordinary road, pedestrians flow in an endless stream.


    There were two slow figures in front and back. They both took huge hats and covered the whole face. They were originally very eye-catching clothes, but they seemed very normal in the main city of Wufu northern region.


    Wufu north region is an important node base leading to the center of Wufu continent. There are many people coming and going. Everyone wants to guard against others. Who will pay attention to so many small things?


    When entering the main city, Wang Yu and Lin Hui both showed their cards to the officers and soldiers guarding the city.


    "Wang Yu, pass!"


    A soldier stared at Wang Yu back and forth countless times, checked his position card again and again, and then opened his mouth to the guard standing with a gun in the back, with a trace of distrust in his eyes.


    "Next! Mu Hui? Are there others surnamed Mu these days?" the soldier looked at the sign on the ground of Lin Hui strangely, and his eyes became more and more suspicious.


    "I..."


    Wang Yu came over and frowned on his face in his cloak. He wanted to help Lin Hui, who was obviously in trouble. At that time, they had a dispute when making the position card, but Lin Hui insisted in the end, and Wang Yu finally gave up.


    Now it''s such a thing


    "What are you, dare you touch me?"


    But unexpectedly, Lin Hui drank at the officers and soldiers, and his voice was still childish. It was obvious that he was not very old.


    The soldier was stunned and wanted to continue to speak, but was interrupted by Wang Yu''s next words:


    "What''s the matter? Hui."


    Wang Yu''s voice was deliberately suppressed, giving people a sense of dignity that can not be ignored.


    "Childe, this man even questioned the name you gave me! Do you think it should be punished?"


    Lin Hui made a sound and made it clear that he was a small schoolboy used to in a large family.


    "This..." the soldiers didn''t know what to do when they saw this situation. If it was really the strength of a big family, they couldn''t provoke it.


    Lin Hui snorted, then made no noise and put on airs.


    "Hui, don''t make trouble, stability."


    Wang Yu spoke quietly and looked like a son of your family.


    Under such circumstances, the soldiers believed that this was the first time that a real rich family came to Wufu north region.


    They looked at each other for a few times, and finally saw a message from each other''s eyes, that is, let them pass.


    "It''s our ignorance. I''m sorry, sir."


    The first soldier nodded and bowed to Wang Yu and Lin Hui, just thinking not to take revenge on them.


    Wang Yu just nodded. Lin Hui deliberately hummed in the direction of the soldiers. They left here.


    Shapang City, the most important city in Wufu north region, is an important city connecting Wufu north region to the center of Wufu continent. It is also the home residence of Zhong family and Lin family in Wufu north region.


    At this time, the most luxurious room of the largest restaurant in the city is full of all kinds of good wine and delicacies, but the two people in the room don''t enjoy luxury at all. They sit face to face on both sides of the smallest table, looking relaxed. In fact, they are secretly releasing their martial spirit and feeling the changes of their strength at any time.


    "Just now at the gate of the city..."


    Wang Yu suddenly made a noise, breaking the peace between them.


    "That''s to come in quickly."


    Before Wang Yu finished, Lin Hui explained first, and his expression became a little unnatural.


    "I mean, you did a good job." Wang Yu smiled and looked at Lin Hui. After saying this, they were calm again.


    Such scenes have been carried out countless times. Since they first arrived here, Wang Yu and Lin Hui came to the largest restaurant. They wanted to make a sensation here.


    And the bigger the better.


    Now many people in the city are secretly discussing how generous young master Wang Yu from a big family is. Someone kindly told about the arrogant servant and calm and generous master he met when he entered the city.


    Now, the two names of Wang Yu and Mu Hui are well known in the whole shapong city.


    "In other words, are you sure you don''t care about money?"


    Although they have been big men for so many days, Wang Yu still feels distressed every time he sees the delicious food that has been spoiled by Lin Hui and sent out.


    Lin Hui snorted, "they owe me this."


    Yes, the reason why Lin Hui said such words is entirely because Lin Hui found a channel she dug out in the Lin family Treasury when she was a child outside the city, and then went in to get the money.


    Wang Yu also admires Lin Hui. It seems that she thought of leaving a way back for herself a long time ago. She can always surprise or scare him.

 Chapter 631

    Wang Yu and Lin Hui stayed in shapang city for half a month. During this period, countless visitors came and went to the restaurant to get close to them, but they were basically ordinary people without much force.


    In this world where force is respected, ordinary people without force are in a very embarrassing position.


    After all, in shapang City, there are basically people with many backgrounds, or thugs or offerings in large families. Even if they are interested in it, they should pretend they don''t care on the surface. Those ordinary people are different.


    So even if Wang Yu and Lin Hui are often attacked and tempted by some petty thieves, there are basically no other big problems.


    "Let''s go to Lin''s house this evening."


    Wang Yu took a smooth and pure porcelain container in his hand, took out the same crystal clear large raisins, ate them one by one, and said his plan.


    His eyes beat gently, and it didn''t seem as indifferent as on his face.


    In fact, he always wanted to go to the Lin family to explore the way first. He also wanted to see the so-called Lin family secret base. However, someone had been secretly watching them the other night. Wang Yu vaguely felt that the watchers were not malicious, but he also knew that his force could not fight them for the time being.


    It was Wang Yu''s plan at that time to respond to changes with invariance.


    However, it may be because of Wang Yu''s attitude that those people outside stayed for nearly half an hour before withdrawing. Wang Yu also observed continuously for a week, which confirmed that they had no idea of continuing to monitor.


    "Yes, but I think it''s more likely to explore it directly tonight, childe."


    Lin Hui was lying lazily on the ground. When he spoke, he suddenly noticed something. He suddenly sat up straight. Finally, he called "childe" in a strange way.


    After Wang Yu came out of the secret territory, his force was stronger than the original Lin Hui, so he obviously knew what had happened just now. The corners of his mouth were light and didn''t speak. He just began to eat the tips in his hand more carelessly.


    "Knock knock -"


    There was a knock outside the door not far away.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui didn''t respond, as if they didn''t hear it at all.


    "Young master Wang, we are servants of the Lin family in the northern regions. Now we want to enter the house for a chat under the orders of the family leader."


    The male voice outside the door was full of spirit, and he spoke about his purpose neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    "This..."


    On the side of the man, there was a man dressed as a young man. He was looking at the servants of the Lin family with a hesitant face. He looked afraid of angering the Lin family and Wang Yu in the room.


    "No harm."


    Wang Yu''s voice came from the room. Everyone who heard it knew that he poured force into the voice, so that the voice could spread so clearly.


    Such a powerful force fluctuation also surprised people. Everyone knew that Wang Yu was extraordinary, but they didn''t expect that he still had such force!


    The servant from the Lin family gently glanced at the boy next to him. He seemed to have a different look in his eyes. Before the boy had any reaction, he pushed the door in and made a sound at the same time:


    "Mr. Wang, excuse me."


    The door closed tightly.


    However, after waiting for the man to enter the box, his eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily¡ª¡ª


    Because the environment here is really not flattering.


    The delicacies piled up in the mountains were casually placed on the ground or on the table. The legendary Prince Wang Yu and his little bodyguard Mu Hui sat calmly in this pile of garbage or food.


    Seeing him coming in, Wang Yu also raised his head carelessly. The expression on his face looked uncomfortable.


    However, since the servants of the Lin family had come out, they came forward, "Mr. Wang, our Master heard that you came to shapang city all the way. You have a purpose, but you are new here and you are not familiar with your place, so the master wants to invite you to have a seat at your house."


    With that, he pretended not to see the situation in the whole room, stood aside with excellent upbringing, smiled and waited for Wang Yu''s answer.


    "Lin family, what is that? Is it more powerful than our Wang family?"


    Lin Hui, standing behind Wang Yu, retorted, with some arrogance and contempt on his face. He looked like a very arrogant childe, but he didn''t dare to have too much contempt.


    Because the fluctuation of force on Wang Yu is strong and can''t be ignored!


    In fact, this man Lin Hui has long been unable to remember who he is, but seeing that he is so sensible now, she must have received a lot of benefits from her father, so she didn''t take much account of her face just now.


    More importantly, this speech shows her image as an "ignorant little schoolboy".


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. His expression was impartial and just seen by the servants of the Lin family. His eyes flashed. He seemed to understand something in his heart. He coughed and stood straighter.


    "Hui, don''t be rude," Wang Yu opened his mouth to Lin Hui behind him, turned to the servants of the Lin family in front of him and said indifferently, "then please lead the way."


    With that, he stood up and looked at the distance where he didn''t know where, and his face was still expressionless.


    Lin Hui also followed Wang Yu. One by one, they walked through the full food in the whole room. They were about to go to the door in a few steps, but they found that the Lin family was still standing in place.

 Chapter 632

    "Didn''t you say you were leaving? Why are you still standing there?"


    Lin Hui looked innocently at the man who was still in place. He was confused and made a sound. Shui Lingling''s big eyes looked even clearer and in a mess.


    And the man had only come back now. He didn''t expect that they would agree like this.


    Before coming here, it was always said that Wang Yu and his entourage were rude, rude and unreasonable people.


    So at the beginning, he also planned to use all kinds of methods, but now they are not just as rumored, but unexpectedly easy to talk?


    This really surprised the boy. After all, if you call a boy to invite you, even if you are polite, the weight is not enough.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll come right away."


    He quickly walked towards Wang Yu and his little abacus in his heart was bigger and more exquisite.


    The two men agreed so easily. Did they say that the previous rumors were basically misinformed by outsiders?


    They are not as powerful as external rumors, or their family is not so strong


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui both saw that he was different now, but they didn''t say anything. Such a situation was also expected.


    Since she was expelled to Qinglong Town, Lin Hui has never returned to the Lin family. This time, Yi Rong came back here as a stranger. Her mood is very complicated.


    Wang Yu noticed that his walking speed was slower and reached out to pull Lin Hui''s sleeve.


    Lin Hui was stunned and looked up at Wang Yu. Wang Yu was just looking at her.


    She is now a green looking teenager after Yi Rong, and Wang Yu looks at her quietly with gentle eyes, including encouragement, comfort and calming power.


    Between his eyes, Lin Hui suddenly felt that these things were nothing. He couldn''t help smiling. He couldn''t tell whether it was because of Wang Yu''s warm little action or because his heart had been influenced by Wang Yu.


    There was no problem between the two people, but the servants of the Lin family who were already in the Lin house and silently followed behind them didn''t think so.


    He looked at the two people in amazement and had a bold idea in his heart.


    It is said that Wang Yu was angry when the soldiers said rude words to the "little schoolboy" when he came to the city.


    Later, some people saw that they had stayed in the restaurant room for several days without coming out, and even the meals inside were sent in by servants.


    They are so close now. Can we say


    Moreover, childe Wang Yu still indulged Mu Hui to provoke things. Even if he spoke rudely, he just said gently not to be rude.


    Are these two people actually broken sleeves


    The young man was shocked by his unrestrained ideas and broke into a cold sweat, so he hurried to look at his nose, nose and heart, walked silently, and even the two people in front didn''t dare to take a more look.


    If Wang Yu knew what the servant was thinking, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.


    However, he obviously realized that such action would lead to misunderstanding, so when he realized that Lin Hui had calmed down, he withdrew his hand and continued to walk towards the front.


    Nevertheless, the impression left in the hearts of servants can not be erased, and there is a growing trend.


    Lin''s house hasn''t changed much compared with before, but Lin Kefeng paid more attention to the servants'' living conditions after his hometown owner and Lin Hui left the Lin family. He ordered people to repair many small objects and gave all the servants a silver reward.


    Lin Kefeng did a good job in the area of imperial command.


    Lin Hui walked coldly through the once familiar road, followed behind Wang Yu, and was led by the housekeeper to the main hall of the Lin family reception hall.


    "You two wait here. My master will come later. Please don''t dislike the crude tea and fresh water. If you need anything else, just call the old slave."


    The old housekeeper led the two men into the room and smiled kindly, but no one knew what was hidden in their eyes.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that the Lin family still wanted to pose with him.


    But he didn''t care. He just nodded and sat down in the front seat at will, waving to the housekeeper to go down.


    Wang Yuben was a guest and an outsider in the Lin family. He didn''t have to care. What''s more, the purpose of his coming to the Lin family is


    The housekeeper looked at Wang Yu and frowned slightly. However, he soon covered it up and arched himself. He stepped back and said:


    "Then, the old slave quit."


    Every movement on the body is full of respect, but the expression has no meaning of respect, and the force on the body is still vaguely turbulent.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak or nod. He just let him leave, but his face was quietly cold.


    There were only Wang Yu and Lin Hui in the room, but they didn''t say anything, because they all knew that there were at least countless tall and powerful thugs around the room.


    "Do you know this housekeeper?"


    Wang Yu used a secret technique to transmit a message to Lin Hui. From the beginning, he always felt that the housekeeper was dishonest. When he sent them to the room, he was really sure that these people were really ill intentioned.


    Lin Hui glanced at Wang Yu, shook his head, and said with his secret skills, "but I guess he used to work with Lin Kefeng. Now he can take this position. The old housekeeper had a good relationship with his grandfather. It is estimated that he has been under his magic hand for a long time."


    Wang Yu has heard of it. His face is still calm. At least from an outsider''s point of view, it''s nothing at all.


    So now he can be sure that what he left them here should be inspired by Lin Kefeng. I''m afraid a little housekeeper doesn''t dare to do more.


    Wang Yu''s heart is slightly Ling. It seems that this line will not be too brief. Holding a tea lamp, Wang Yu''s eyes flash slightly. The clear tea liquid shows his eyes shrunk into two small holes and his almost indifferent face.


    It''s time to do something. After all, his future is not in a small Lin family.

 Chapter 633

    However, Wang Yu felt the wrong atmosphere in the room in an instant. The smell of dozens of people around him that could be easily detected just now dissipated in an instant. He couldn''t feel it at all!


    "No!"


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu. Obviously, she also knew what had happened just now. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she still had to be vigilant.


    "Susu -"


    With such a slight sound, countless long arrows had rubbed in on the door in front of Wang Yu, and shot at the Lord Wang Yu had just sat.


    Wang Yu didn''t stay stunned. He responded in an instant, secretly lucky. His face didn''t change. He turned quickly and skillfully avoided these arrows.


    Lin Huiyin stood beside Wang Yu, and many long arrows were shot in her direction. Similarly, she was lucky to resist, and the arrows landed one after another, while the invisible martial Qi in her hands was still flying.


    Wang Yu and she looked at each other and saw a trace of anger in each other''s eyes.


    The two men raised their Qi at the same time, avoided the second wave of arrows shooting into the room, and put their palms into force. Under the impact of martial Qi, the wooden door opened.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui fluttered to the ground, their eyes were equally sharp, and they looked back-to-back at the surrounding environment.


    Empty.


    The whole yard is full of countless flowers and green plants, but there is no vitality, because there are no other animals except them!


    "Is this the way the Lin family treats guests? It''s the first time Wang has seen such a situation."


    The corners of Wang Yu''s mouth were lightly hooked, outlining a cold radian and a cold voice.


    Lin Hui also looked disdainful. "I''ve always heard that the Lin family in Wufu northern region is everyone and has a great family style, but I didn''t expect today


    At first sight, it is such a virtue. ".


    Wang Yu didn''t stop this time. He was still indifferent, but his body kept alert at any time.


    The sound of "Hua La Hua" came. Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and quietly looked at the black soldiers in front of him,


    The face still hasn''t changed.


    "I''m really sorry. I''m sorry."


    A neutral voice came from the door. Wang Yu didn''t change his look, but Lin Hui''s body trembled slightly behind him


    After a while, he soon returned to his original composure.


    From behind these soldiers in black, it is Lin Kefeng, the current owner of the Lin family, who is Lin Hui''s father. Small


    His body looks very strong and his face is also a red light. It can be seen that his current life is very moist and beautiful


    After Wang Yu and Lin Hui, they looked up and down, swaggered up to all the soldiers and said to Wang Yu: heart


    "Don''t panic, childe Wang. This is a special case today."


    It''s really a shame that he still licked his face and lied when he clearly knew that he was testing Wang Yu and them


    Beat.


    Lin Hui clenched his fists, but was stopped by Wang Yu''s eyes.


    Lin Kefeng, standing in front of them, smiled and took the interaction between Wang Yu and Lin Hui into his eyes


    "Don''t worry, we don''t mean any harm today. We just want to play a little game with you and get along with each other. Now that the game is over, why don''t we go into the room and have a chat?"


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Kefeng coldly and finally nodded.


    He also knew this way of "game", but he still said it openly. Lin Kefeng was really the first.


    I don''t know whether it''s arrogant or really.


    "Childe!"


    Lin Hui stood behind Wang Yu and looked at him reluctantly. At the same time, he stared at Lin Kefeng opposite.


    However, she should also thank her own professionalism. If she didn''t think she was wearing Mu Hui''s face now, she would beat him hard.


    But the actions and words just now really should be designed by this person.


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Lin Kefeng took a step forward, smiled and ignored it. First, he walked towards the inner room.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, followed behind him and walked in indifferently.


    Lin Hui also followed, but when he was about to enter the room, he was stopped by the soldiers guarding the door.


    "What are you doing? I want to follow my childe!"


    Lin Hui made a sound, but the soldiers ignored it and still looked forward without expression.

 Chapter 634

    Wang Yu, who had already entered the room, turned around and looked at Lin Kefeng with his eyebrows, asking him to give an explanation.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, young master Wang. Our brothers have a chat. What servants do you want to come in?"


    Lin Kefeng warmly grabbed Wang Yu''s shoulder and was about to take him to the front and winked at the outside.


    "Don''t worry about me. He doesn''t dare touch me. Just go."


    Lin Hui used his secret skills to convey his voice to Wang Yu, but his face looked angry. "Get away! I''m going to go in and protect my childe. Who knows what new games you''ll have waiting for my childe!"


    Wang Yu knew that Lin Hui always knew Lin Kefeng''s character and was not worried about her safety. He took a few steps towards the door with some persuasion on his face:


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Just wait outside."


    Then he closed the door himself, turned and walked to Lin Kefeng, and whispered, "then, if the Lin family master has anything to say, just say it."


    He believes that he won''t be fooled by Lin Kefeng''s plot in the room. At the same time, he also believes that Lin Hui can deal with those soldiers in black outside.


    Therefore, Lin Hui can rest assured that Wang Yu has the right to negotiate things, and Wang Yu also leaves his future to Lin Hui.


    "You''re welcome, young master Wang. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Lin Kefeng smiled at Tai Chi, surrounded by countless arrows just shot in, but he still went straight to a certain position as if he hadn''t seen anything.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    It''s really no face and no skin.


    Therefore, Wang Yu now understands Lin Hui''s disgust for her father.


    "I heard that Prince Wang came to shapong city this time to find something?"


    When Wang Yugang just sat in a certain position, Lin Kefeng made a sound.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect him to be so direct. He didn''t hide it and opened his mouth directly. "To tell you the truth, I heard that the Lin family in the northern region of Wufu has a mysterious soul Wudan."


    It''s just a statement, but Lin Kefeng already knows what he means.


    He looked at Wang Yu carefully for a moment, and his face became strange. "Are you... From the Zhong family?"


    The Zhong family?


    Wang Yu knew that Zhong Wang belonged to the Zhong family, but he never thought about the relationship between the Lin family and the Zhong family. Listening to his tone, he seemed to have a bad feeling for the Zhong family.


    "No, this is my first visit to Wufu mainland and my first visit to shapang city."


    Wang Yu denied that his face was so light that people couldn''t see the authenticity.


    "Don''t worry, childe. The Zhong family has always deceived people too much. I was cheated by outsiders they pretended to be before, and please forgive me." Lin Kefeng''s face is still smiling. As the saying goes, reach out and don''t hit the smiling face. Even if Wang Yu really cares, he can''t get angry with him.


    It seems that it''s true to see Zhong Wang begging Lin Hui for Wu Dan in Qinglong Town. He thought it was just an excuse for Zhong Wang to talk to Lin Hui.


    "Mr. Wang, since you have heard that the soul Wu Dan is in the Lin family, you must know that this thing is a family treasure in our Lin family. Can it be kept secret?"


    Lin Kefeng then made a sound, with a shrewd calculation on his face. Looking at Wang Yu''s eyes, it made people uncomfortable.


    However, Lin Hui told Wang Yu that her grandfather didn''t say where the Heirloom was until he died, so Lin Kefeng said this just to make a fat face.


    "Oh? And that?"


    Wang Yu looked surprised, as if he knew it for the first time, which really made Lin Kefeng spit blood in his heart.


    But he still coughed a few times and said, "yes, so it''s troublesome for you to want this soul martial pill."


    It''s very troublesome.


    He didn''t say no.


    Wang Yu really admired his ability to tell lies. Obviously, he had nothing, but he was able to pretend to be a bargaining chip. This is quite similar to Lin Hui.

 Chapter 635

    Wang Yu''s expression was indifferent. Lin Kefeng observed, but he still couldn''t see any flaws.


    They were quiet for a moment. Finally, Lin Kefeng said again, "young master Wang, you see, the soul martial pill is the treasure of our Lin family. It must not be easily handed over to outsiders. Of course, I also believe that young master Wang is not those Jianghu magicians who come to deceive people. There is still some time to discuss the matter. It''s better for the Lin family to live now. We''ll talk about anything in the future."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Is this a curvilinear route to save the country?


    Lin Kefeng doesn''t know Wang Yu yet, but he''s worried about missing such a capable person. The temptation just now made him feel a little confused, but he still has to keep observing for a period of time.


    That''s why he chose such a treatment in the end.


    "Young Xia Wang."


    Lin Hui resumed his usual voice and walked from the depths of the room to Wang Yu standing in front of the window. He couldn''t hear any emotion in his voice.


    Wang Yu turned back and smiled at Lin Hui. "Aren''t you afraid of walls and ears?"


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu''s eyebrows and eyes. For a moment, he was a little stunned, but he quickly responded, gently glanced his head and said, "this little thing is all right. Lin Kefeng now keeps a wait-and-see state for us and knows that our force value is not low, so he doesn''t dare to monitor so openly as last time."


    Wang Yu nodded. That''s true, but after meeting that day, Lin Kefeng just placed them here. He didn''t say anything except to serve them delicious every day.


    Of course, countless beauties were sent during the period, but Wang Yu refused them one by one and sent them all back.


    Zhao Wu, the servant who invited two people in the restaurant, was still responsible for transporting the beautiful women. Seeing this situation, he believed in his bold guess.


    The prince refused these beauties, not for the sake of the little schoolboy


    Time passed quietly, but Wang Yu and Lin Hui didn''t seem to be in a hurry. They really lived in Lin''s house. In addition to resting and sleeping in the Lin family every day, they basically go out with Lin Hui during the day and stroll around shapong city. They play and stroll, and their life is also comfortable.


    Finally, after half a month, one night, Lin Kefeng finally couldn''t help it.


    It''s getting late. Wang Yu and Lin Hui have just returned from the largest casino in the city with countless gambling Booties in their hands.


    The casinos in shapong city are not like ordinary casinos. They just take money as trading chips. The lottery and winning rewards are more practical supplies.


    After all, they have been among the people in shapong city. Most of those who can enter the casino with leisure and leisure are not bad for money. What they lack is out of print items without a market, such as rare runes and wonder pills.


    Wang Yu happens to be good at these things.


    So when Lin Hui and he entered the casino at the beginning, the color head and bottom code they placed were their own refined runes. Although it''s just some ordinary runes refined at ordinary times, it''s also very precious.


    Wang Yu didn''t participate in the gambling process. Lin Hui was basically doing the whole process, and Lin Hui really impressed him. When he made a move and basically didn''t lose, even the staff in charge of discipline in the field suspected that she had used any cheating methods, and specially found out and had a self-examination.


    The result is of course not, which makes the people in the field look at them with new eyes.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui came back to Lin''s house at the eleventh hour these days. These Lin Kefeng had learned from the lower population for a long time, but today, Lin Kefeng didn''t see them in the yard where Wang Yu stayed until the eleventh hour. He couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    Is it because of his indifference to them these days that he doesn''t want to come back?


    It shouldn''t be. They go out and play every day, and even if they leave the Lin family, where else can they go?


    Suspecting and waiting, Lin Kefeng seemed to hear the voice of the little book Tong muhui. He quickly got up from the master''s seat and hurried out of the room.


    "Mr. Wang, why did you come back at this time today?" he put his body down and walked forward with a smile in his face. A flash of pure light flashed in his eyes.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about his movements, but answered casually, "today he Hui went out and had a good time, so he forgot the time."


    This explanation did not satisfy Lin Kefeng. He spoke to Lin Hui, who looked excited behind Wang Yu, "little brother mu, I heard you went to the casino in the south of the city today. Did you get anything?"


    The smile on Lin Hui''s face was stunned at first, and then looked at Lin Kefeng a little impatiently and said contemptuously, "if I remember correctly, I and my childe are secretly monitored by Lin''s people when we go out. Don''t Lin know if we have any harvest?"


    With that, the disdain in her eyes became more and more prosperous. Under the gaze of such eyes, Lin Kefeng felt nervous for the first time.

 Chapter 636

    "Lord Lin, you''re still waiting for us so late. Shouldn''t you be asking about our harvest today?" Wang Yu said faintly and looked into the room with ulterior motives.


    Now, before they entered the room, they were blocked by Lin Kefeng.


    "Er... It''s all my fault. Please come in quickly, childe Wang. We''ll discuss about soul Wu Dan today." Lin Kefeng looked a little embarrassed and quickly stretched out his hand towards the room. This time, he didn''t ignore Lin Hui, but also stretched out his hand to greet her, "brother mu, come here quickly."


    Wang Yu nodded, glanced at Lin Hui and took the lead in entering the house. Lin Hui took a look at Lin Kefeng and hurried to keep up, while Lin Kefeng walked last. After he went in, he closed the door gently.


    In fact, for so many years, as the owner of the Lin family, he has some dignity in front of the servants. In front of anyone else, as long as it is related to his interests, he never estimates any face problems. He takes the purpose of answering as the goal and can do anything.


    Wang Yu sat down at a random place in the room. He accidentally caught a glimpse of Lin Hui standing on one side, with a thick look of disdain in his eyes.


    When she was a child, she watched her father grow up, and the original home owner must have noticed this. Therefore, she had a laissez faire attitude towards the cultivation of Lin Kefeng. She even directly crossed Lin Kefeng and directly began to cultivate Lin Huilai as the next home owner.


    "I don''t have much nonsense. This time we have encountered some things in the Lin family. I want childe Wang''s help. If it is successful, I will discuss the matter of soul Wu Dan with the elders of the Lin family."


    Lin Kefeng put away his laughing eyes and looked into Wang Yu''s eyes, trying to convince him.


    However, the condition is to negotiate with the elders of the Lin family after it is completed?


    In other words, he didn''t take Wang Yu''s request seriously these days?


    Then let them live in the Lin family for so long. What''s the purpose?


    If Wang Yu doesn''t have Lin Hui around, or Lin Hui doesn''t know the inside story, he will feel that he has been teased today, and even directly tear his face and fight with Lin Kefeng.


    But obviously, he knew the inside story and understood that the reason why Lin Kefeng said this was because he didn''t know where the soul Wu Dan was for a long time, just to let Wang Yu and others do things for him.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Wang Yu was so surprised that he didn''t even ask anything, so he agreed.


    Now it''s Lin Kefeng''s turn to guess what Wang Yu''s heart is. After all, he agreed to such a deal that is obviously unfavorable to Wang Yu, which is still the kind without hesitation.


    "Well... Are you serious, Mr. Wang?"


    Lin Kefeng uttered a voice of confusion. His expression also revealed that he was not firm. He didn''t know why. He always felt that no matter how he monitored and observed Wang Yu, he couldn''t understand what the man was thinking in the end.


    On the contrary, the little boy around him seems to have a distinct personality and better control.


    If Wang Yu and Lin Hui knew what Lin Kefeng thought, they would laugh.


    However, such an opportunity is rare. Lin Kefeng obviously understood the importance of pursuing while winning and said again, "Mr. Wang, you must know something about the Lin family and the Zhong family. It used to be good, but the Zhong family is very arrogant recently. A few days ago, they just went to war against the Lin family and asked the younger generation to fight each other. Which one won in the end, and the other family must admit that this is the strongest."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Is there such a thing? But shouldn''t it be your people''s business? What''s the matter with me?"


    Speaking of the back, Wang Yu''s face looked like a smile.


    This made Lin Kefeng feel a little embarrassed, but he could only go on, "Mr. Wang doesn''t know what the fight between our two families is. We''ve always allowed a foreign aid. With you this time, we''re more at ease."


    But in the final analysis, Lin Kefeng is worried about his family''s children participating in the war, or he knows what their descendants are.


    I thought about what Wang Yu could do in the future. I didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    Wang Yu had already promised, so there was no dissuasion from Lin Kefeng. After that, they talked nonsense about other things. They waited until 15:30 to walk out of Wang Yu''s yard with satisfaction.


    During this period, Lin Hui didn''t say a word unexpectedly.


    After Lin Kefeng left, Wang Yucai slowly picked up the tea set that had not been moved before and called on people to make the new tea good and taste it leisurely.


    Wang Yu finished his drink and greeted Lin Hui with a smile, "why is it so silent today?"


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu with a serious expression, then suddenly sat in front of him, reached for an empty cup, drank it up, and looked up for a moment:


    "I''ve never heard of the discord between the Zhong family and the Lin family."

 Chapter 637

    Yes, before Lin Hui was expelled from the Lin family, the Zhong and Lin families always lived in harmony and jointly governed the big family of Wufu north region, and the main city of our family, shapang City, was also thriving and developing together.


    But after Wang Yu and Lin Hui entered the city, they obviously found a strange atmosphere here.


    At that time, they just had this feeling. Until today, after listening to what Lin Kefeng said, they really understand that this is the irreconcilable situation between the Lin family and the Zhong family, which has created a gap between politics, economy and culture.


    This has not happened for thousands of years.


    Lin Hui can''t believe that she just left home for more than ten years. Why can the once friendly two families raise the problem to the end and use force to solve the mentally retarded problem of "who is the strongest family".


    And listening to Lin Kefeng''s tone, it seems that such a thing has happened more than once.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find out."


    Wang Yu''s expression returned to indifference. His slender plain hand was placed on the teapot and carefully poured a cup of tea for Lin Hui. He rarely opened his mouth to comfort her.


    Lin Hui looked at the tea in his hand, but bowed his head and remained silent.


    The next day, Lin Kefeng sent someone to the yard where Wang Yu lived to preach that there were ten days left for the duel. I hope he can eat more things to make up his body, so as to win glory for the Lin family that day.


    Of course, Wang Yu understands his real idea, but he just wants to exercise again these days. It''s best to improve, so that the Lin family won''t lose.


    Wang Yu just politely said a few words to the messenger, and then went to the wing room as usual and asked Lin Hui to go out.


    But the noise outside the door made him stop at random.


    "Is this the courtyard where Prince Wang Yu lives, as my father said?"


    Wang Yu frowned when a dandy voice sounded. What he could say must not be a simple role.


    But such words are extremely childish. Wang Yu can''t understand such a high-ranking but obviously mentally retarded role.


    "Little official, you''re right, but the yard looks so broken. It seems that the man named Wang Yu is not very powerful."


    Another hoarse voice came. It should be a teenager who is changing his voice. He can feel it without saying how old he is. This is also a not very smart person.


    Listening to their tone, Wang Yu guessed that it should be Lin Kefeng''s son now.


    "Lin Chun, Lin Li, I didn''t expect them to be so big."


    Lin Hui''s voice came from Wang Yu''s ear. He had known Lin Hui''s proximity for a long time, just waiting for her to speak.


    She has been quite silent since yesterday.


    I thought she was unlikely to go out today, but I didn''t expect to hear the dialogue between the two children and come out directly


    "But the mind is still as stupid as before, stupid as a pig."


    Lin Hui added another sentence. His tone was like before, with endless disdain and respect.


    Wang Yu''s mouth is light. This is the real Lin Hui. The forbearing girl who hid everything in her heart before is still not used to it.


    They stood in the middle of the yard, listening to the sound outside silently with their spiritual knowledge. Finally, they came in directly.


    Walking in front of him was a young man dressed in luxurious clothes. His body was slightly fat and his face was pearly. He seemed to be a very respectable master.


    The man behind him was obviously much taller than him, but he was thinner than the young man in front, but he could see the similarities between him and Lin Kefeng in appearance.


    "This is the legitimate son of the Lin family now. One and two are this virtue."


    Lin Hui used the secret technique to transmit sound, and there was some regret in his voice.


    Wang Yu didn''t make a sound, but quietly watched them come towards him.


    "You... Are that Wang Yu?"


    The little Lin official came to Wang Yu with a trace of pride and disdain on his face.


    Wang Yu didn''t want to be serious with children. He just felt funny, "it''s me."


    But there is nothing else to say.


    The older Lin Chun didn''t speak, but stood behind Lin Li and looked at Wang Yu silently. The examination in his eyes was very uncomfortable.


    "What are you two? Our childe can talk freely?"


    Lin Hui finally regained the look that Mu Hui should have done. Facing the two, he opened his arms and covered their sight with his body.


    Lin Chun frowned and looked at Lin Hui impatiently. "Who are you? Do you know who I am? I''m arrogant here!"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Hui smiled on his face, which surprised Lin Chun and Lin officials, "what are you laughing at?"


    Wang Yu''s face was also funny. He also explained very attentively, "just now my little bookboy said, I don''t know who you are. Now you say again, this is not nonsense."


    After understanding what was going on, Lin Chun''s face was also embarrassed, but Lin Li wanted to laugh and dared not laugh. Several people were deadlocked in Wang Yu''s yard, and no one made any action for a moment.

 Chapter 638

    "What do you know? This prince was brought by his uncle to win honor for the Lin family. You are so embarrassed now. What if he gets angry and leaves?"


    A strange female voice appeared, breaking the original stalemate.


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui, but Lin Hui had the same face. It looked like he had never seen her before.


    During the conversation, a little girl dressed in pink came in from the gate of the hospital. Her makeup was bright, and her luxurious decoration and cleaning were ringing in her ears. She looked like a big lady who enjoyed life very much.


    When she saw Wang Yu standing in the yard, she couldn''t help but flash a trace of amazement in her eyes, and the slightly shorter man beside him also had a beautiful face. They stood there as if they were relegated immortals from the painting, which made people unable to move their eyes for a time.


    "Sister, why are you here?" Lin Li saw her coming slowly and walked away from Wang Yu, jumping excitedly to her direction.


    Lin Chun on one side just looked at her. They nodded to the viewpoint and said hello.


    "Little official, you are still free today. How are you doing with the study task entrusted to you by your uncle and how are you wandering around?"


    The woman took back her eyes to Wang Yu and Lin Li, pretending to be angry, but there were some unknown emotions in her eyes. With light on her back, Wang Yu and Lin Hui didn''t see clearly.


    "Yinyin, don''t say that. The officials and I just came to comfort childe Wang. It''s not good to think too much." Lin Chun retorted with a little emphasis, but there was a trace of unnaturalness when he looked at Wang Yu.


    Those provocative words just now are also called condolences?


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui looked at each other silently, as if they had nothing to do with themselves.


    The woman called Yin Yin stared at Lin Chun and felt that she was ignored by Wang Yu and the little schoolboy next to him. Unwilling to show weakness, she came forward and said in a charming voice:


    "Mr. Wang, I always hear your uncle mention you. Every time I say you are not only handsome, but also strong in force. It''s really different when I see you today."


    Wang Yu just glanced at her and nodded in response to a burst of boasting.


    Listening to her claim, she should be Lin Kefeng''s niece. Although Lin Hui has not seen her, she is about the same age as Lin Chun and should have grown up in recent years.


    "This, miss Yinyin, my childe doesn''t like talking to strangers very much. Besides, I have other things to do with the childe. Please go back early with your brother."


    Lin Hui arched her hand at Yinyin, slightly bowed her head and said this sentence in a dignified manner, but no one saw the disgust in her eyes after she bowed her head.


    Yin Yin looked at such a beautiful young man talking respectfully to herself. She not only felt a blush on her face, but also couldn''t tell what she wanted to do. She also blessed them, turned around and spoke to Lin Chun and Lin Li:


    "It''s already this time. Childe Wang and his little brother are out to do business. We''d better not disturb others anymore. Go back quickly."


    With that, he turned back and ran towards Lin Hui, with an infinitely shy look in his eyes, which looked very pleasant.


    But Lin Hui is actually a woman in her heart. How could she be attracted by such an expression? Finally, she just nodded politely.


    Lin Li was unwilling and spoke to Yinyin again, "no, sister Yinyin, we came here today to see what the prince can do. Didn''t you also say that you didn''t want people of unknown origin to cheat your father''s money casually!"


    "Nonsense! When did I say such words!" Yin Yin yelled at the Lin officials, glanced at Wang Yu and Lin Hui, and said again when she saw that they had no response, "go!"


    "Lin Yin! You''re making trouble for nothing!" Lin Chun''s face showed an angry look, his eyebrows wrinkled, but he seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    Lin Hui was reminded of something by this sentence. Looking at Wang Yu, the secret voice said, "I remember that Lin Yin was the posthumous son of my aunt. I didn''t expect that she has such a high status in the Lin family now."


    If I hadn''t been expelled, would I be like her now in the Lin family?


    Thinking about it, Lin Yin had already stood behind Lin Chun and Lin officials, so she almost didn''t reach out and push them forward.


    They couldn''t beat Lin Yin. In the end, they could only curse and follow towards the door. Only in the end, Lin Yin turned back and smiled shyly at Wang Yu and Lin Hui.


    When people walk away, the yard is suddenly quiet.


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at Lin Hui thoughtfully. He could probably understand what she was thinking now. He said, "don''t think about it. Even if you haven''t been expelled, you won''t grow into such a brainless look like her."


    Lin Hui gently raised her eyebrows and looked at Wang Yu. The expression on her face was strange, but there was some relief in her heart. It was more the joy of Wang Yu''s understanding.


    "What are you looking at? Today doesn''t mean there''s something important? It''s time to go."


    Wang Yu didn''t say any more. He just walked out of the yard first, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly where Lin Hui couldn''t see.

 Chapter 639

    Wang Yu said there was something important today, but he didn''t know what it was, but Lin Hui told him there were arrangements today.


    However, even though she has been expelled for so many years, Lin Hui is better than Wang Yu in terms of her understanding.


    "Wait?"


    Wang Yu followed Lin Hui to a small and ordinary teahouse in the city. The two quietly walked into a small elegant room on the second floor. When the tea sets were all ready, Lin Hui didn''t do anything else.


    At this point, Lin Hui didn''t hide any more. He held the freshly brewed tea in his hand, looked at Wang Yu and said, "I''ve found someone from Zhongjia forehead."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. It seems that there was really no big conflict between the Lin family and the Zhong family. The reason why this happened is still because of Lin Kefeng.


    But Lin Hui''s attitude towards the Zhong family is very different


    In the face of Zhong Wang, she even wore a weak coat all the time. When Aunt Feng said that Zhong Wang wanted to propose marriage to her, she was even more angry and didn''t want to say it.


    Will they be waiting for Zhong Wang?


    Or is it that Zhong Wang has already colluded with Lin Hui to perform a play in front of outsiders?


    If this is the case, Wang Yu can only say that he still needs to improve his eyes on people in the future.


    With a "squeak", the wooden door was pushed open from the outside, and a tall and strong figure could be vaguely seen.


    Wang Yu raised his eyes and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    It''s not Zhong Wang.


    The man closed the door gently. Then he looked at the Lin Hui in front of him with an excited face and said, "Xiao Hui, you''re finally back."


    Lin Hui, who was beside Wang Yu, was also a little excited. He came forward and whispered, "well, I''m back."


    With that, the two walked forward together and looked at each other excitedly. Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Lin Hui''s eyes were red.


    "Miss Lin, do you want to introduce me?"


    Wang Yu''s voice interrupted the excitement after their long separation and reunion, and his tone was a little funny.


    A trace of shame flashed in Lin Hui''s eyes. He took the man''s sleeve and walked towards Wang Yu. "This is my good brother, Zhong Li, who has been with me since I was a child. For so many years, he has been secretly supporting me. Without him, maybe I would have left that year."


    Speaking of the back, Lin Hui looked up at Zhong Li with some gratitude, and his eyes glittered.


    "Cough, let''s get down to business first."


    Wang Yu looked at the tendency of the two people to tell each other their hearts, and quickly made a voice to stop them. Now is not the time to relax. He said that the gratitude and resentment between the younger generation of the Zhong Lin family is the most important.


    "I''m Zhong Li, the... Legitimate son of the Zhong family."


    Zhong Li and Lin Hui sat down and introduced themselves to Wang Yu. I don''t know why, Wang Yu always felt that he didn''t agree with his identity as the legitimate son of the Zhong family. On the contrary, there was a feeling of disgust.


    "Well, needless to say, I told you before, childe Wang. Now the most important thing is the Lin family and the Zhong family."


    Lin Hui interrupted and looked at them with a trace of worry on his face. It can be seen that she is also uncomfortable about the discord between the two families.


    But so far, the ideas of the younger generation of the Zhong family and the younger generation of the Lin family have been formed. No matter what the relationship between the older generation is, it has become the relationship between potential and fire.


    "You have such a good relationship now, how can these brothers and sisters of your generation fight?" Wang Yu heard the two people talk about the previous harmony between the two families, and some confused questions came out.


    Lin Hui and Zhong Li have a close relationship. Although they don''t like Zhong Wang very much, they don''t face each other. However, looking at the attitude of Lin Li and Lin Yin towards the Zhong family, when they talk about Zhong Lin''s struggle, the tone is natural, as if it should have been like this.


    So it''s strange that with one''s own strength, can the two family relations that have been friendly for a hundred years really collapse?


    But this is the case now.


    "Mr. Wang thinks too much. It''s not just that we have a good relationship, but that the people who used to be friendly with the two families have been expelled or gone."


    Zhong Li explained with a bitter smile on his face, "when Xiaohui happened, our Zhong family and Lin family wanted to have a close relationship. We thought we were half of the Lin family, so we wanted to go to the Lin family to help Grandpa Lin and Xiaohui seek justice, but they were basically killed by all the people sent by Lin Kefeng."


    Here, his eyes seemed to be filled with a layer of smoke. The past events that he didn''t want to mention again were re analyzed and revealed in front of Wang Yu today.

 Chapter 640

    At that time, young Lin Hui often visited the Zhong family with her grandfather, especially with Zhong Li of the same age. Many of the elders of the Zhong family liked her very much.


    Later, many people in the Zhong family stood up against Lin Kefeng. In the end, many people disappeared strangely and even died by exploding.


    The old master of the Zhong family, who has always been healthy, suddenly changed into a cold wind and lay in bed for several months. Finally, the doctor decided that he needed a long rest and couldn''t spend more time.


    Just during this time, the Zhong family, who were not favored by the old owner, suddenly appeared and began to replace those positions where no one was after they were cleared.


    Zhong Li, who was once very optimistic about his legitimate son, deviated from the whole family and was basically excluded.


    On the contrary, Zhong Wang, who had been fooling around before, was re valued and replaced Zhong Li.


    The situation of the Zhong family has changed greatly. After that, the discord between the Lin family and the Zhong family has intensified, and has not stopped until now.


    "So, the three of us actually have three purposes."


    After hearing Zhong Li''s story, Wang Yu thought for a moment. His delicate fingers gently touched the tea cup on his hand and opened his mouth.


    This is absolutely right, but it is obvious that Zhong Li wanted to avoid this topic at the beginning, but now he was exposed by Wang Yu. He looked a little unnatural.


    "That''s right," Lin Hui looked at them and took the lead in making a sound, without hiding his true thoughts at all, "I want to snatch the Lin family back from Lin Kefeng. Zhong Li must also want the Zhong family to be rescued from this meaningless entanglement. At the same time, you need the soul martial pill. The three of us have their own needs, and they complement each other and conflict. It can even be said that they promote each other and buckle at all levels. Cooperation is really the best decision."


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui with a flash of appreciation in his eyes. He was caught by Zhong Li opposite. He frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    "Yes, I think so too, but things should be prioritized. The first thing to do is to win the soul martial pill."


    Wang Yu said as he glanced back and forth between Lin Hui and Zhong Li. His eyes twinkled with an unknown light, and his voice seemed to have the power of bewitching people. It silently drove them to say and do something.


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu, nodded and said what he thought, "but Lin Kefeng must have no clue of soul Wu Dan. I know something. What we need is not to listen to him, but to go to the secret place to get soul Wu Dan while living in the Lin family."


    After listening to Lin Hui''s words, Zhong Li was not confused. Wang Yu looked at him and understood that he had already understood what Lin Hui said.


    "What do you think of the struggle between the two younger generations?" Wang Yu thought carefully about what Lin Hui had said just now, and thought of another important question again.


    Zhong Li gently raised her eyebrows and said helplessly, "I haven''t participated in such activities since a long time ago. My younger brothers and sisters at home have been brainwashed. I feel it''s an honor to participate in such activities, but I feel it''s useless to participate."


    After all, the practice of force was not meant to kill each other. Zhong Li had a good relationship with the Lin family since childhood. In his own bones, he always regarded the Lin family as his own home,


    If we only discuss martial arts together, it''s acceptable. Even Zhong Li will support it, but he really doesn''t want to participate in such a meaningless big fight.


    "But in fact, your Zhong family didn''t prepare a quota for you, did they?"


    Wang Yu listened to Zhong Li a lot and finally grasped the key point of his words.


    Lin Hui frowned, stared at Wang Yu, and looked at Zhong Li on the other side with a little apology.


    Zhong Li smiled and shook his head. "No, childe Wang''s analysis is very right. I was not qualified to fight on the stage."


    "Ah Li, they don''t deserve you to fight them.


    Lin Hui leaned forward slightly and looked at Zhong Li. He opened his mouth anxiously. His expression was all comfort to Zhong Li.


    Zhong Li smiled at Lin Hui and unconsciously brought some pet logic in his tone, "ha ha, it''s all right. I don''t mind. It''s more important to talk about business."


    Lin Hui just took back his body. He was a little embarrassed when he thought of his gaffe just now.


    "In that case, the first thing to think about is to knock down the children of the Zhong family for Lin Kefeng."


    Wang Yu silently shifted the topic and returned to what they should really care about.


    Lin Hui also nodded, "but the new generation of the Lin family doesn''t seem to have much energy. When we inquired about the news in the city a few days ago, we also knew that the Lin family had suffered a disastrous defeat in such a struggle a few years ago."


    So I don''t want to lose face again this year, so I have to find Wang Yu.

 Chapter 641

    As for the future, when Wang Yu gets the soul Wu Dan, he will shut down for a while, recover the little soul, and then help Lin Hui and Zhong Li return their original home.


    After talking about everything, the sun has gradually set in the West. Zhong Li is not suitable to stay outside for too long. After hastily explaining the ranks and weapons of some of the descendants of the Zhong family, he also left.


    The room was quiet again. Neither Wang Yu nor Lin Hui spoke. They sat opposite each other and drank tea silently.


    "I found that this clock has a good relationship with you, at least better than you and Zhong Wang."


    For the first time, Wang Yu didn''t talk to Lin Hui about business. Instead, he was interested in talking about gossip.


    "I grew up with him." Lin Hui just said such a sentence silently.


    "He likes you."


    "...." Lin Hui said nothing.


    Wang Yu stared at her expression and said, "you like him too, don''t you?"


    Lin Hui doesn''t speak.


    "Don''t hide any more. If I remember correctly, you and Zhong Wang grew up together. Why don''t you have such a feeling for him? It''s just because you like Zhong Li."


    Wang Yu continued to ask. His clear eyes seemed to have seen everything, and Lin Hui was just a person who didn''t want to admit the facts and stepped back.


    "No..."


    "Don''t rush to deny that it''s a happy thing to have a person you like. However, in front of you, you should carefully distinguish whether the impact of this love on you is positive. If not, give up as soon as possible."


    Later, Wang Yu''s expression became serious, and his eyes suddenly penetrated a trace of cold.


    He has seen too many infatuated people who have ruined their life for the so-called love and love.


    At last, Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu in some confusion and asked, "don''t you have someone you like? It''s the kind of thing that wants to give him the best love."


    Wang Yu was stunned. The person he liked


    Under the moonlight, the woman was as cold as ice, but as fine as hair, which fascinated him.


    In the world, only bing''er will let him sink so willingly.


    Wang Yu smiled and asked Lin Hui to pay attention to the positive impact. Isn''t he so unrestricted to believe and sink?


    "Say, have you?"


    Lin Hui couldn''t see his expression clearly. He asked again, but he only got Wang Yu''s unfathomable smile.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to the casino again. We may not be able to line up when there are more people." Wang Yu got up, put the tea cup in his hand and asked Lin Hui to leave.


    Looking at this, it is estimated that there is nothing to ask. Lin Hui has a flat mouth towards Wang Yu, but he still obediently stands up and goes out, and walks with him in the direction of the casino.


    After all, it''s still more important now.


    In the casino, there are chess pieces buried by the owner of Lin''s family many years ago. The casino owner is the biggest leader.


    When Lin Hui first regained the idea of returning to the Lin family, he contacted the boss. The boss was also very hidden. It was obvious that he had always been a small family outside Wufu mainland who wanted to do business in shapang city.


    But in his heart, he always took the master of the Lin family as his master, so Lin Hui''s letter also rekindled his confidence in restoring the grand occasion of the Lin family in the past.


    "Big big! I bet big!"


    "Come on, come on, bet! The dealer can start!"


    "What''s that man over there doing? Get out if you don''t want to play! Don''t disturb my interest!"


    ¡­¡­


    The air in the casino is not very good. There is a lot of noise, and the air is filled with all kinds of strange smells.


    It was not the first time for Wang Yu and Lin Hui to come. After entering the main gate, they went directly to the stairs leading to the second floor. After a few steps, they went straight into a room at the deepest part of the corridor.


    "Here you are, miss."


    Hearing the sound, the people sitting in the room quickly got up and respectfully stepped forward, with an irrecoverable joy on their faces.


    "Well, I met the Zhong family today. The people who took part in the fight this year still haven''t changed, but it''s up to you to inquire more about who can fight."


    Lin Hui also sat on the main seat impolitely and looked at the boss. He was not in a hurry and didn''t slow down.


    "Just teach me this. As for those young ladies and masters who fight in the Lin family, they will lose miserably over the years. Although the teenagers who fight in the Zhong family have not changed, they have always been called the hope of the Zhong family in the future and are geniuses, so I''m worried..."


    After that, he glanced at Wang Yu with meaning. The Lin family specially invited Wang Yu to join the war this time. He also heard of it.


    Wang Yu was sitting on the main seat next to Lin Hui. The two were on an equal footing. He didn''t think there was anything wrong. In the face of the boss''s worry, he didn''t care at all.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Childe Wang is worthy of our trust, and I know he has strong force. It''s only a matter of time to win."

 Chapter 642

    Wang Yu took a look at Lin Hui. This move is good to appease people. Wang Yu''s strength is clear, but many people must not know that Lin Hui is actually very powerful.


    She is very mature and hides her strength. Sometimes she doesn''t just need to deal with her enemies. For subordinates, they should also save their last cards.


    "OK," the boss bowed to Lin Hui, hurried to a table, reached out for a book, took a few steps, handed it to Lin Hui, and said respectfully, "this is the account book of this month. Let''s have a look."


    Lin Hui frowned slightly, looked at the neatly placed account books in his hands, and said, "the shop is just according to your own regulations before. How to come or how to come? I don''t have any extra energy to look at these again, so it''s hard for you to watch more."


    The boss who said this had some fear on his face. He quickly stepped back and said, "no, no, this is what the old slave should do."


    "But," said Lin Hui again, with more solemnity and solemnity in his voice, "don''t call me little master in the future. Since that year, you have no other master. Your master is only me, and I will always be the only one."


    After saying this, the boss''s expression changed, and finally turned into an extremely respectful look. He bowed deeply to Lin Hui, "yes, my subordinates are willing to devote their whole life to their master and never regret."


    Lin Hui nodded with satisfaction. Finally, he leaned forward slightly, stretched out his hands, falsely helped his body, and whispered, "I understand your loyalty. I need you to help me in the future. Get up."


    The boss didn''t refuse much. He got up gently with Lin Hui''s hands. His face was full of perseverance, "thank you, master."


    "That''s all for today. You step back first. I''ll walk around here with Prince Wang. Don''t expose our identity."


    Lin Hui gave the order and watched the boss go out carefully. His expression remained unchanged.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu doesn''t say much. If Lin Hui wants to return to the Lin family, there will be many such things in the future. It''s also good to practice a lot.


    Lin Hui nodded and followed Wang Yu silently, but his aura had not changed for a while. Wang Yu was surprised that the little girl behind him gradually began to have her own aura and the dignity of the superior.


    There is still a lot of noise outside the door.


    Wang Yu walked down the stairs indifferently and saw Zhong Wang standing in front of a gambling table.


    "See Zhong Wang?"


    Lin Hui spoke to Wang Yu with a secret skill. Obviously, she saw it too.


    Wang Yu didn''t say anything. He just nodded. The next second, he heard Lin Hui''s secret skill again:


    "Ignore him and get around."


    As soon as Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, he immediately thought of Zhong Li''s relationship and understood a lot in an instant.


    It is precisely because Zhong Li is excluded that Zhong Wang, a dandy who has been eating and waiting for death, will be reused. It can be said that he has indirectly become the mastermind of the last.


    So she doesn''t like Zhong Wang.


    This is also the reason why she was in a bad mood when she heard that Zhong Wang wanted to propose marriage.


    However, things in the world always backfire. Wang Yu had taken Lin Hui in the opposite direction to Zhong Wang, but he didn''t expect to be found by Zhong Wang.


    "Prince!"


    He shouted in the back. Wang Yu heard it, frowned slightly, and his steps still didn''t stop. He still walked forward.


    There was a flash of confusion on Zhong Wang''s face. Was he wrong just now? That man was not Wang Yu?


    But while he was struggling, he found a small man following Wang Yu with sharp eyes.


    That height, that figure


    Isn''t it Lin Hui!


    His face suddenly showed surprise and wanted to shout out, but reason overcame excitement and controlled his thoughts for the first time, but he still walked quickly in the direction of the two people with uncontrollable excitement.


    "Hui''er..."


    There was a wind at his feet, and the people around him didn''t find it. They just felt a cool wind passing around him, and the figure they looked at in the next second had rushed to the front.


    Zhong Wang quickly came to Lin Hui''s back, reached out and grabbed her sleeve. His voice was full of longing and whispered her name.


    Lin Hui also knew that this was Zhong Wang. A trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, but he still responded with the reaction that normal men should have, "what are you doing? Let go of me!"


    As soon as this sound came out, many people around looked at the side, but it was only a glance. After all, such things are everywhere in the casino. It''s more practical to look at their own money.


    "You..."


    Zhong Wang looked at the man caught by him as a very strange face. Even his voice was completely different from his familiar crisp girl''s voice, not a little dull.


    Do you really recognize the wrong person?

 Chapter 643

    Wang Yu turned his head at the right time. His face was a little unhappy. He frowned at Zhong Wang and said, "what is young master Zhong doing? Do you still want to bully the people in front of me?"


    With these words, he took a step forward and pulled Lin Hui back, with a serious look on his face.


    Lin Hui still maintained his character under his face. Even if Wang Yu pulled him back, he still looked at Zhong and choked, "who do you think you are? My childe can solve you with one finger."


    Looking at the arrogant expression on his face, Zhong Wang felt uncomfortable.


    He was originally a dandy. The reason why he was so obedient before was that he wanted to be suppressed in front of Lin Hui. Now he can''t bear to be openly provoked in broad daylight.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about? Dare you speak so wildly in front of me? Do you know who I am?"


    Zhong Wang''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked dangerously at Wang Yu and Lin Hui. The expression of Zhong revealed a strong arrogance.


    Wang Yu smiled and said, "well, I know."


    Zhong Wanggang wanted to get angry, but he found that Wang Yu replied like this. He didn''t know what to say for a while, and the angry color on his face increased a bit.


    "Hui, let''s go."


    Wang Yu didn''t want to worry about the boring man any more. He turned around and shouted Lin Hui, who was still staring at Zhong Wang. He turned around and was about to leave.


    When this happened, they were not in the mood to gamble here.


    "Emblem?"


    Zhong Wang was very sensitive to the word. When he heard Wang Yu shouting the name, he couldn''t help being surprised again.


    "Wait! Who the hell are you? Is it Huier..."


    Zhong Wang took a step forward and changed his face.


    Wang Yu was not from Wufu mainland before. He certainly didn''t know anything about the situation here. If no one took him, how could he really find shapeng city and just come to the Lin family?


    There must be someone here, and this person also knows well about Wufu north region. After thinking about it, Lin Hui is the only one who can meet Wang Yu in Qinglong Town and bring him here.


    But does Lin Hui really prefer to become a man and return to shapang city with another strange man, rather than agree to his marriage proposal and come back openly?


    And


    Lin Hui was held by Wang Yu. He didn''t have such treatment


    "Wang Yu! Come back!"


    Zhong Wang made a sound towards the back of the two people, with a trace of uncertainty on his face, but there was a fire of jealousy in his eyes.


    Wang Yu didn''t seem to hear anything. He still pulled Lin Hui''s sleeve and walked towards the casino exit.


    Such an attitude undoubtedly made Zhong Wang angry. He was angry on his face and shouted, "come on, catch this rude man. Ignore my young master and don''t want to leave here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several big men flashed in front of and behind Wang Yu. They all looked evil. If there were children, they would be frightened.


    But in fact, both Wang Yu and Lin Hui know that these are just strong on the surface. In fact, these people don''t have much force at all. Compared with Wang Yu, they are just like humble mole ants.


    However, Zhong Wang obviously didn''t think so. He looked proudly at the stagnation of Wang Yu and Lin Hui. They were trapped in the circle surrounded by big men, and they got an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    "Teach me a lesson and teach this guy who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!" he gave a command, and his face was more proud. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said:


    "Be careful not to hurt the woman... The little man!"


    Now Lin Hui is back. Yi Rong doesn''t want others to know her identity. He can''t include her identity.


    Zhong Wang thought like this. He couldn''t help feeling that he was the most considerate person in the world.


    Hearing the order, the big men nearby rushed to Wang Yu and others, one or two of whom had an obscene smile on their faces.


    In their view, the thin man in front of them is weak. It''s really bad to be surrounded by so many of them.


    But they obviously forgot that this is a world full of force and martial spirit. This world does not determine the strength by size. The really powerful people, even if they are skinny, can easily defeat countless seemingly tall people with one finger.


    Like Wang Yu now.


    "Look! That''s not the prince of the Lin family!"


    In the casino, more and more people watched the excitement. They saw Wang Yu with sharp eyes and recognized his identity.


    "Ah! Look who''s opposite! That''s young master Zhong Wang, the little overlord of Sha Pang! If you get into trouble with him this time, even the prince with great legend can''t deal with it."


    Others saw the identity of Zhong Wang across the street, but Zhong Wang didn''t feel anything wrong. Instead, he felt that he was doing well. He raised his head proudly to let more people see him.

 Chapter 644

    There are more and more onlookers around, which Wang Yu doesn''t mind. Anyway, for him, now he is related to the interests of the Lin family. He has a shameful mistake, which will be disgraceful together with the Lin family at that time.


    But will the Lin family really stand up and help him out?


    When Wang Yu thought of being assassinated while waiting in the Lin family courtyard, he didn''t think it was very likely that he would be saved by the Lin family.


    "Just leave it to me."


    Wang Yu was ready to use his force to fight with the big men around him, but he received Lin Hui''s secret voice in his mind. He couldn''t help but gently evoke a beautiful arc in the corner of his mouth. He didn''t speak, but nodded and took a step back.


    "Hehe, why, do you know to step back now?" Zhong Wang saw Wang Yu''s step back. He thought he was afraid of so many people for a moment, so he sneered. The smile on his face could no longer be bright, "Now kneel down and apologize to me. I may spare your life. After all, your prince will take the place of those little children of the Lin family to participate in the fight between the Zhong family and the Lin family in a few days."


    There was no expression on Wang Yu''s face. He just looked at Zhong Wang unfathomably, but his eyes twinkled with pity. It seemed that he was pitying the man. He didn''t understand anything and looked sorry.


    "What''s your expression? You''re so arrogant when you''re dying! Do you really think you''re a vegetarian!"


    Zhong Wang was angry, and his face was excited as if he could spit out fire. After giving the order in a hurry, he stepped back a few steps and regained his previous arrogance.


    Lin Hui glanced at him indifferently, and soon turned away his sight, as if even looking at her would defile his eyes.


    "You said that such a little schoolboy dared to treat the young master of the Zhong family like this. This young man is really a newcomer to shapang city. He is really not afraid of death."


    Whispering began around again, but Wang Yu and Lin Hui didn''t care at all. They just looked at the big men around them.


    Silently, these people suddenly began to attack in the direction of Wang Yu and Lin Hui. Everyone was holding a weapon. They looked vicious and evil.


    I saw Lin huisu''s hand pointing in the crowd, instantly countless lights everywhere, and countless light green lights gradually lingered around him. When all these lights came together, they suddenly became the most sharp weapon and flew straight towards the people around them.


    Although the northern region of Wufu is the northernmost and most remote place in the whole Wufu continent, shapang city can be regarded as the most prosperous place here. Naturally, there are many people with high military strength.


    But experts always disdain to compete with ordinary people, so when they see Zhong Wang bullying wow about them, they don''t want to help.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui are low-key, so they always habitually hide their real strength when they go out, which often makes people misunderstand that they are ordinary people without any force.


    But now


    Lin Hui''s martial spirit obviously made the air in the whole casino change strangely in his eyes.


    Those who originally wanted to ignore their force obviously noticed this, and they all moved closer one after another.


    Even Lin Kefeng, the owner of the Lin family, felt a little different.


    At this time, the sky had already darkened, there was no curfew in the city, the lights were still bright, and there was a thick light green over the casino, which was also a fire red.


    There was a oppressive breath in the air.


    "This is..."


    Zhong Li, who was carrying a lamp and reading in his remote yard, obviously felt this different power. He couldn''t help standing up, walked to the window and looked in the direction of the casino.


    It''s the smell of forest emblem.


    He looked at the long lingering breath of martial spirit in the sky with a trace of relief on his face.


    The little girl who was abused by people and whose mind was full of inability to become strong has finally grown up.


    The picture goes back to the casino.


    Most of the people in the casino don''t have much force. They just want to change their lives against the sky by virtue of luck. Now when they see the light emitted by Lin Hui, they can''t help stopping their actions and staring here.


    "What''s going on?"


    Zhong Wang looked incredibly at what happened in front of him, and his originally excited expression collapsed.


    Why is this little bookboy so powerful?


    And what appeared in his hands was the martial spirit. He was always fooling around when he contacted the force, so he had never really seen the martial spirit condensed and formed.


    Moreover, the man''s martial spirit is still so strong. Looking at his men who have fallen to the ground, he doubts whether he really thinks wrong.


    His favorite Lin Hui has been witnessed by everyone and will never be able to condense martial spirit.


    How could this man


    Isn''t he really Lin Hui

 Chapter 645

    Lin Hui easily defeated all the big men sent by Zhong Wang. Without looking at Zhong Wang, Lin Hui followed Wang Yu and walked away.


    Only Zhong Wang was left, still staring at the bodies of the big men in front of him, unable to tell what it was like in his heart.


    The original noisy casino was silent. No one expected that master Zhong Wang, the arrogant bully, would be planted in the hands of a small schoolboy this time.


    No one dared to make a sound, and no one dared to continue the gambling just now. Everyone stood in place, as if they were accompanying Zhong Wang, but they were silently laughing at the arrogance and ridicule of Zhong Wang now.


    In shapong City, on the largest street, two figures gallop on the street.


    It seems that some people can see, but more just see a dark shadow flashing in the air.


    Except for casino, it was dark outside, and there were not many people with the lights on in street.


    The casino and the most remote place in the whole city are surrounded by properties bought by rich and noble families. Usually, there are basically no people except some servants who clean up. Therefore, when it comes to night, they basically go to bed early.


    Lin Kefeng, who hurried to the casino, obviously missed the scene of the incomparably huge gathering of military Qi just now. He saw the clock look inside, which was dull and had not slowed down. He shook his head a little pitifully, turned and flew away in the direction of Lin Fu.


    If he moved fast enough, he could have seen Wang Yu and Lin Hui flying in front, but he didn''t notice anything different.


    Because now Wang Yu and Lin Hui have come to a very ordinary house.


    "Miss, you''re back."


    In the dark yard, an old voice came towards Wang Yu and Lin Hui, and then an old man with a candle came towards them.


    Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t notice the man''s approach just now. Is this man stronger than his own force?


    "Martial uncle, I''m back."


    Lin Hui was not surprised by the appearance of the old man. On the contrary, he was very familiar with greeting the old man, took the candle in the old man''s hand and walked straight to the front room.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows, martial uncle?


    Lin Hui once said that the defect of his inability to condense martial spirit was healed by his master, and those magical secret environments and martial animals were also made by the master whose identity was a mystery.


    Now her martial uncle''s name is Miss Lin Hui?


    Wang Yu was a little unable to distinguish the interpersonal relationships around Lin Hui for a while.


    "Kid, don''t you catch up?"


    Lin Hui has gone out for a long time, but Wang Yu is still thinking in situ. Seeing this, the old man also turned to greet Wang Yu.


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Subconsciously, Wang Yu bowed his hand to the old man like a conditioned reflex. The old man had no other reaction. He seemed to have been used to being treated like this for a long time. He just nodded and walked in the direction Lin Hui left just now.


    Wang Yu looked at his back, his steps were strong, and he walked step by step in the wind. He didn''t look like he should be at this age.


    Wang Yu, who naturally made respectful moves, didn''t feel any strange emotions at all, but his heart was more comfortable.


    What a strange feeling.


    Originally, he just said a word to Lin Hui casually, or went to explore in a yard, but he didn''t expect Lin Hui to land in the yard without saying a word.


    Now it seems that she should have planned this for a long time, but she just bumped into it.


    "Prince, are you sure you don''t want to come in?"


    Lin Hui''s voice came into Wang Yu''s mind through the secret arts. He smiled and laughed at his thoughts and hesitations.


    Now that you''ve come in, what''s there to shrink back?


    What if the elder is better than himself?


    The world is so big that there are many people who are stronger than themselves. Can''t they all shrink back?


    Speaking of the bottom, I still have such a strange mood in my heart.


    After thinking clearly, he no longer hesitated and walked straight towards the middle of the room.


    A brighter light was lit in the room. Lin Hui was already sitting in the middle seat, and the man she had just called martial uncle was sitting in the starting position.


    "I''ve learned almost the mental skills taught by the master before. I remember he said that if he was about to finish learning the mental skills, he would come here to find you, so I''m here to spare you today."


    Lin Hui opened his mouth to the old man very politely, with a little respect on his face.


    When Wang Yu entered the door, he saw such a scene, and his understanding of the old man increased a bit.


    Neither of the two people in the room cared about Wang Yu''s entry and still talked about their own affairs face to face.


    Nothing more than a new mental skill was handed over to Lin Hui through the old man''s hand. I hope she can live up to her master''s teaching and painstaking efforts, study hard and concentrate on cultivation.

 Chapter 646

    "By the way, about the Lin family, Lao Ge said he wanted me to help you as much as possible, so tell me if you need anything."


    The old man explained to Lin Hui. He didn''t look like a servant, but more like an elder, teaching his backup carefully.


    However, as Lin Hui''s martial uncle, he existed like this, so Wang Yu felt that there was nothing wrong with such a situation.


    The old man had basically finished what he should tell Lin Hui. At last, he looked at Wang Yu.


    "Young man, do you still have a sword soul?"


    what?


    The old man didn''t speak before. Wang Yu thought he was just an ordinary old man who taught his disciples. Now after listening to this sentence, he really made his whole person seem to have been struck by lightning. He stood where he was for a long time and couldn''t remember.


    "What did you say...?"


    Wang Yu asked. He didn''t believe this man could know his secret!


    He never easily believed others, so he never told others about the little soul.


    Sword soul is not suitable for others to know.


    "Young people don''t have to pretend to be stupid and don''t bother to think about who leaked your secret. I can only say that I won''t hurt you."


    The old man spoke again, but this time he said something more shocking to Wang Yu:


    "I know your sword soul is now in a deep sleep because of some things, and now I know how to wake it up again."


    "I know, it''s the soul martial pill." Wang Yu answered loudly, with obvious distrust in his tone.


    After all, no one really understands the secret things. Besides, it''s rare to have an opinion that Xiaohun is the soul of wanhun sword.


    The old man just glanced at Wang Yu and didn''t care about the disrespect in his words.


    Lin Hui looked at you coming and going between the two people. He just stood on one side and looked on the wall. He didn''t like to say anything in it.


    For her, Wang Yu is only her current partner and, a little more, just her own friend. The old man is the younger martial brother of his master and is considered to be the upper half of his elders. However, he was entrusted by his master to assist himself in returning to the Lin family and became his subordinate.


    The two were almost estranged from each other, so she ignored them and let them fight openly and secretly.


    "No, young man, all you know is to solve the problem of awakening. I know that the Lin family also has a fourth good thing to break the soul sword."


    Then he looked at Wang Yu unfathomably, with some pride in his expression.


    Although it looks cute, Wang Yu obviously cares more about the back of what he said.


    The old man doesn''t show the mountain and doesn''t leak. He even knows about wanhun sword?


    Do you know that he is now in the third bottleneck and can''t break into the next level?


    It seems that he needs to take a good look at the old man.


    "How did you know that?" Wang Yu went up and down a lot for several times. He really didn''t find anything different except that his face was red and didn''t look like an old man.


    The old man was very satisfied with Wang Yu''s reaction. He smiled and said, "I just know."


    He looks so arrogant that people really want to stretch out their hands to beat him.


    But Wang Yu couldn''t do that, because he still needed the old man to tell how to get the soul stone.


    "May I ask your name?"


    Wang Yu changed his way of communication and began to get close to the old man, but he didn''t expect to be seen through by the old man. He waved his hand and said:


    "My surname is Xue Mingyi. The soul stone is now a reward after the Lin family and the Zhong family win the duel. I have made it clear. You should know what to do?"


    Xue Yi looked at Wang Yu with a pity that rotten wood could not be carved on his face, and finally walked away.


    Wang Yu wanted to come forward, but was stopped by Lin Hui. He knew that the old man didn''t like to be restrained. This time he would appear here because of the agreement with Lin Hui.


    However, it is very useful to know these things. At least, Wang Yu knows what he wants to ask Lin Kefeng now.


    The next day, five days before the duel, Wang Yu found Lin Kefeng''s study early in the morning.


    "What are you talking about? You want a soul stone?"


    Lin Kefeng suddenly stood up from the stool. He was not easily excited. It was Wang Yu''s request that was too... Too shameless!


    This color head is also provided by the Lin family and the Zhong family. It''s not easy to find it. Originally, the Lin family had no chance of winning, but now with Wang Yu, Lin Kefeng also thought about how to use it in the future.


    But I didn''t expect that now Wang Yu even wants to get the colorful head soul stone!


    "Otherwise, I''ll take part in the duel in bad condition. It''s not certain that I will lose at that time."


    Wang Yu sighed out of the window. His tone really made Lin Kefeng spit blood.

 Chapter 647

    Lin Kefeng looked at Wang Yu as if he was thinking of the Lin family. He was very angry, but he also knew that this was not the time to get angry. He had to suppress his anger first and said gently to Wang Yu:


    "Mr. Wang, this is the first thing discussed by the Lin family and the Zhong family. The last decision should be made by the two families, so now this matter is still a little tricky..."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and turned to Lin Kefeng, who was talking nonsense. "Isn''t the winning family deciding the final fate and use of the colorful head in this duel? The leader of the Lin family doesn''t understand that he hasn''t won before?"


    Lin Kefeng was overwhelmed by repeated pressing questions, not because he didn''t want to refute, but because what Wang Yu said was really like this. Since the old master left, the Lin family had any fights with the Zhong family, and basically never won once.


    "Master Lin, don''t you think so?" Wang Yu continued to take a step closer to Lin Kefeng, with a strange light on his face.


    "Or, after you got the lottery, you chose to discuss with the Zhong family about whether to stay or not?"


    After Wang Yu''s words, Lin Kefeng only felt that he didn''t want to entangle with him more and more, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen to make him vomit blood.


    "Prince, if you say so, the soul stone can''t be given to you."


    Finally, Lin Kefeng took a step back and promised Wang Yuning soul stone.


    But Wang Yu knows that as a treacherous superior, Lin Kefeng will never give up what he has coveted for a long time.


    Sure enough, he went on to say, "I just received a report from an informant today that the Zhong family heard about you this year, so they searched for a peerless expert to help them all night. It is said that there are not many people in the middle of Wufu mainland, where there are so many experts."


    He said this to a deep extent, but Wang Yu had already known what kind of person Lin Kefeng was, so he didn''t speak easily. He just looked at him quietly and motioned him to continue.


    "Cough, this man is very mysterious. Even our dark guards and spies can''t find out the details, so..."


    "So, please be careful. If I can, I can practice more these days and prepare for the duel in a few days, right?"


    Wang Yu didn''t wait for Lin Kefeng to say it. Instead, he spoke first and said what he wanted to say. There was a trace of excitement on his calm face.


    "Young master Wang is really reasonable. I was worried that you would not agree to continue to participate in our duel after listening. Now it seems that you are indeed a young hero. Your courage and courage are first-class."


    After getting a positive reply, Lin Kefeng didn''t spare his good words. He basically said all kinds of good words. He was afraid that Wang Yu would be excited and repent.


    "Master Lin doesn''t have to say that. We''re just a cooperative relationship. If I win, don''t forget the soul martial pill and soul stone."


    Wang Yu doesn''t like the tricks that outsiders flatter each other. For him, the cooperative relationship should be light and clear. Everything should be put on the surface, so that everyone can put forward conditions.


    "It''s getting late. Mu Hui and I have to go out to do business today. Master Lin must be busy every day. We''d better go back as soon as possible."


    When he got what he wanted, Wang Yu began to drive people. Even if Lin Kefeng wanted to stay and say more, he couldn''t find anything else. He had to wave at Wang Yu and turn around and leave the small yard.


    "I didn''t expect you to be really good at dealing with Lin Kefeng."


    Lin Hui came out from behind the huge screen in the middle of the room, with ridicule in his tone.


    Wang Yu shook his head, his eyes still stayed at the place where Lin Kefeng disappeared just now, and denied, "no, we just take what we need. He is cunning and treacherous, and will never let himself suffer a loss."


    Lin Hui''s good-looking eyebrows are gently picked. What he said is indeed reasonable. Lin Kefeng''s character will never allow himself to be played around by others.


    "Well, the matter of soul stone has been solved. Where are we going today?"


    Lin Hui didn''t want to tangle with Wang Yu about Lin Kefeng''s character. He asked Wang Yu.


    The two said they were wandering around the city looking for some fun, but in fact, they always collected the evidence of Lin Kefeng''s mistakes in the city and looked for any rare medicinal materials. They thought that if the Lin family was recovered by Lin Hui in the future, maybe Wang Yu could develop something by himself.


    But I didn''t expect that Wang Yu didn''t say anything about any place outside today. He just hooked his mouth and flashed a trace of evil in Qingjun''s indifferent eyes.


    "We''ll hang around the Lin family today."


    Lin Hui was stunned, but he immediately understood Wang Yu''s meaning and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 648

    Lin Hui once told Wang Yu that Wu Dan, the treasure of the Lin family, was not preserved anywhere, but was hidden in the Lin family''s secret room by the Lin family''s old master.


    It''s hard to find the secret room of the Lin family. Lin Hui just heard the old owner mention a few words. She didn''t know the details later.


    It''s less than a week before the duel between the Zhong family and the Lin family. If Wang Yu wants to get the soul martial pill before that, he must first explore in the Lin family''s house.


    The Lin family said that small is not small, but where there are really good things hidden, there may be a secret room, and one palm can be counted.


    "I know that the Lin family has a forbidden area that outsiders are not allowed to enter easily. Even the Lin family can only be taken by their lineage or by their children. Maybe there will be a secret room in it."


    Lin Hui recalled all the places where there might be a secret room in his previous cognition, with a legendary look on his face.


    Wang Yu nodded, but quickly raised his question, "such an obvious place is said to be a forbidden area. Lin Kefeng has no reason not to go in, and it has been a long time since you were expelled. If there is a soul Wudan in that place, do you think she won''t know?"


    Lin Hui heard of it, frowned and fell into meditation.


    Indeed, in such an obvious place, Lin Kefeng''s suspicious character will never be checked. It is estimated that the forbidden area should be violated from the first day he took the position of home master.


    "Think about other suspicious places, such as sparsely populated places or places with the most people at ordinary times." Wang Yu made a sound and his face was dignified.


    Lin Hui nodded. Indeed, generally speaking, if the secret room is built either in a sparsely populated place or in a particularly crowded place, it will hide people''s ears and eyes and will not be found when there is an emergency.


    "Well... I used to practice martial arts in the martial arts field either in my own room or with my grandfather. I really don''t know what places are sparsely populated or crowded."


    Wang Yu also frowned. In that case, two people can only search one yard at a time.


    Although this is time-consuming and laborious, at present, there is only such a way.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui agreed. Then they went back to their rooms to clean up. They basically became low-key. If they used force, they would pass through the crowd quickly and would not be easily found.


    The two met on the big tree in front of Wang Yu''s yard, looked at each other, nodded, and then prepared to start.


    "You know, there is a rumor in the city that Miss Lin Hui is coming back."


    Under the tree, the guard standing in front of Wang Yu''s courtyard suddenly opened his mouth to another guard, and his tone was full of gossip.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui''s footsteps stagnated.


    How did the news of Lin Hui''s return spread?


    What did Zhong Wang say?


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a sense of killing. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should solve Zhong Wang at the casino that day and get rid of future troubles.


    As for the clock, Lin Hui believed it, and Wang Yu also believed it.


    "What, you think too much. Did you guard Mrs. Yue''s yard a few days ago? Maybe Mrs. Yue''s ghost drifted over the yard and poured his feelings of missing his daughter into you?"


    Another bodyguard jokingly looked at the humanity in front. Wang Yu and Lin Hui looked at each other, and then they both looked at a small corner not far away. They no longer continued to listen to the dialogue between them. They were lucky and worked hard on their toes, and then fell there.


    "Is Mrs. Yue your mother?"


    Wang Yu asked aloud.


    Lin Hui nodded, a trace of pain flashed in her clear eyes, but she soon covered it up, and then said, "what the bodyguard said just now reminds me of a sparsely populated place."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. "Is that your mother''s yard?"


    Lin Hui should be, "when I was a child, I had a separate yard, and my mother lived alone in the yard over there."


    Then Wang Yu asked an idiot, "alone? Is your mother a lady and no servants to serve?"


    Lin Hui gave Wang Yu a white look. Wang Yu also realized that he had no level of questioning just now, but he thought of something before he said, "but this secret room should have been built by your Lin family for many years. Even if no one cares now, how could it be sparsely populated in the past?"


    After hearing this, Lin Hui showed a lonely look on his face. "When my grandfather was still there, he helped my father marry his mother with strong qualifications at that time, but his father didn''t like his mother very much. Therefore, even if the old owner insisted on his face, he still placed his mother in the most remote and desolate yard."


    Finally, Lin Hui''s tone is not very good. She holds her palm slightly. It can be seen that she really doesn''t like Lin Kefeng.

 Chapter 649

    Wang Yu and Lin Hui decided where to go and immediately flew towards it.


    "Yiheng hospital?"


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui stood on a big tree in front of the yard. Wang Yu narrowed his eyes and whispered the words on the plaque.


    The handwriting is beautiful, but it does not lose its strength. It can be seen that the person who wrote this plaque must also be a talented scholar and beauty with great talent.


    "This was written by my mother. She especially liked reading before. Unfortunately, she was born in the wrong era. Here, there is no addition of force and force. Even if her talent is good, it will not become a tool for family marriage in the end?"


    Lin Hui also ate and looked at the plaque in front of him. It was like remembering his mother, but it was more like telling himself something.


    That''s why she can''t wait for her master to teach her force, to become strong, and even don''t care what gossip others say in the end.


    "I don''t have much to say. Let''s go in quickly. Although it''s a deserted place, it covers a large area."


    As soon as Lin Hui''s topic changed, he stopped his memory and turned to look at Wang Yu, but he found that he had been looking at himself. He immediately felt a little uncomfortable, "what are you doing?"


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui''s action and didn''t see the embarrassment after he was found. Instead, he whispered, "you must have worked hard for so many years."


    You must have worked hard.


    His father expelled himself, loved his grandfather, died miserably, and his weak mother died. There was only one servant who didn''t understand anything. How many unimaginable experiences did Lin Hui suffer over the years?


    From a young girl to a girl who can be independent now, she has grown up not only in age.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Lin Hui''s face was very unnatural. He turned his head and didn''t look at Wang Yu. Facing the marriage luck of the yard, several landing bays had already flown to the center of the yard.


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui''s movements and just pursed his lips. His eyes never left her back.


    "Don''t hurry up. Wait any longer. It''ll be dark in a while."


    When Wang Yu heard Lin Hui''s secret skill, he no longer thought about it. He shook his head and followed Lin Hui''s footsteps.


    This yard is very different from the yard where Wang Yu lives. Wang Yu''s yard is full of all kinds of bamboo and Clivia. In addition, the decoration is also full of masculine style.


    But as soon as he entered the yard, he obviously felt a strong feminine atmosphere, not only the yard full of all kinds of competing flowers, but also pink or purple gauze curtains, all swear that it is specially provided for women''s residence.


    "Why is this place like this again?"


    On the contrary, Lin Hui was a little disgusted when he saw such a situation. His eyebrows wrinkled tightly, as if seeing such things was insulting her eyes.


    This reaction made Wang Yu a little confused. After listening to her previous words, he still respected his mother. Why did he come to her yard now with such an expression?


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu and understood what he was thinking. He was born and explained, "this place was originally a place where an old ancestor imprisoned himself, who was not favored and tried to cooperate with outsiders to bring down the Lin family''s concubine, but later the concubine died strangely. It has also become a haunted place. Basically, no one will live here."


    Wang Yu nodded. It seems that the pompous decoration should have been made by the concubine before. From Lin Hui''s mouth, her mother is a talented woman, and can''t match these secular things.


    "But after my mother came, she basically changed everything. Why is she like this now?"


    Lin Hui didn''t understand. A trace of anger flashed in her eyes. The decoration and everything carefully arranged by her mother now returned to the previous gaudy appearance. She just felt sick in her heart.


    "Oh ~ don''t do this, young master ~ I''m not ready yet ~"


    In the backyard, there was a charming and angry voice from far to near. It was tender and greasy, but it made people sick.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui looked at each other. Why are there still people here at this time?


    Listening to the sound getting closer and closer, Wang Yu and his wife found a tall looking tree, hid their body shape one after another, and quietly observed what was happening in front of them in the dark.


    "Hui''er, don''t run away. My brother can''t catch up with you ~"


    A slightly obscene voice came from further away. Hearing this call, Wang Yu and Lin Hui were slightly stunned, but before they thought of anything, the scene in front of them made them sick.


    A woman in purple gauze ran out of the back garden. There was nothing else on her except the sheer gauze.


    From behind him, a man''s face was surrounded by a pure white eye mask, his hands stretched forward, and his mouth was still with an obscene smile.

 Chapter 650

    The man basically didn''t wear anything except a pair of obscene pants. Lin Hui was going crazy when he saw such a scene.


    Because that man is clearly his own brother, Lin Chun!


    Just now he shouted what the woman in front was


    Hui''er?


    Is this his handmaid or something in the fireworks willow Lane


    In short, such a title, as well as Lin Chun''s identity, can''t help but make people doubt his real purpose.


    Lin Hui clenched his fists and wanted to teach Lin Chun a lesson, but Wang Yu stopped him.


    She turned her head and glared at Wang Yu, looking like she wanted to find out.


    Wang Yu looked straight at Lin Hui. His eyes were full of disapproval. It was no accident that such a thing would happen, and it happened when two people came here today. Now he must let Lin Hui calm down and see what the situation is.


    Lin Hui was held by Wang Yu here, but a good play was being staged in the yard.


    The gauze woman smiled at Lin Chun behind her, ran and stretched out her hand to lure her, "young master, come here quickly ~"


    But unexpectedly, it was such words that Lin Chun felt her position at once. With some martial spirit, he immediately moved to the woman, pulled off the eye mask on his face, and burst out a great light in his eyes:


    "Hui''er, I finally caught you. You made me chase hard."


    The gauze woman seemed to be hurt by Lin Chun''s strength. A trace of pain flashed in her eyes, but she still explained to him, "young master, my name is zi''er."


    This made Lin Chun angry. He made a sudden effort in his hand and pulled down the originally scattered gauze. His voice increased a degree. "Say you are you! You are not my sister now! Lin Hui, I''ll show you today. Who is really strong now!"


    With that, he stretched out his hand and slapped the woman. Then he threw her to the ground, bullied her and dashed towards the girl''s body.


    The air was filled with a beautiful atmosphere, with women''s forbearance and men''s unique rough wheezing, which was extremely wild for a time.


    "Vomit -"


    Standing on the tree, Lin Hui retched. I really didn''t expect to see such a thing today.


    Wang Yu on one side was the same. His face was cold and his palm had been loosened and closed countless times.


    "This guy is here... Doing such a dirty thing. I... I''m going to eradicate this evil son for Grandpa today!"


    With that, the whole man ran in the direction of their entanglement.


    Wang Yu didn''t stop this time. He was lucky. He followed Lin Hui and silently paid attention to the situation around him.


    ¡±Ah! Who are you? "


    The girl was originally immersed in joy. When she opened her eyes, she found that Wang Yu and Lin Hui ran towards herself and the man on her one by one.


    The instinct of survival made her scream and stunned the man in front of her.


    "The man who came to take his life."


    Lin Hui made a cold sound, and then the blue light in his hand flashed, but for a moment, the expression on the woman''s face was permanently fixed on this creepy expression.


    At this time, Lin Chun also reacted and suddenly turned back, but he just looked into Lin Hui''s eyes.


    "Sister... Sister..."


    He looked at the person in front of him. For a moment, he quickly reacted, quickly put on his pants, turned and took a few steps back.


    The woman on him was thrown aside by his indifference without looking at it.


    "You are not Lin Hui, you are Mu Hui?"


    He made a sudden noise and looked at the forest emblem in front of him with a cold tone.


    Wang Yu stepped back and watched the development of the situation quietly.


    At this time, Lin Chun also noticed the existence of Wang Yu, and a little tension flashed in his eyes, "young master Wang¡°


    "The shaft cannot be taught."


    Lin Hui''s face was cold. She never thought that Lin Chun would grow like this in the Lin family over the years.


    Lin Chun was also angry. He didn''t want to entangle with Wang Yu and others. His eyes narrowed. He secretly had luck and made a quick move.


    Now Wang Yu and his men have discovered their own affairs. Instead of worrying that they will speak out and threaten themselves in the future, they might as well kill them now and eliminate future troubles forever!


    However, it was obvious that Wang Yu and Lin Hui had better accomplishments than him. It was just a small move. They had already noticed his intention. They looked at each other and made moves at the same time, aiming at Lin Chun''s direction.


    Lin Chun felt the pressure around him and stretched out his hands to resist, but he couldn''t resist with his own strength after all. He was gradually at a disadvantage.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Lin Chun''s strength to resist became weaker and weaker, and finally he was confused.


    Wang Yu was coldly opposed to Lin Hui, and didn''t even say a word.


    Lin Chun, just died.

 Chapter 651

    When Lin Hui calmed down, he really saw Lin Chun''s body lying in front of him, with the last scary expression on his face.


    "Wang Yu..."


    This is the first time Lin Hui directly shouted out Wang Yu''s name. Wang Yu turned his head and looked at Lin Hui with a trembling voice. There was suddenly more pity in his indifferent eyes.


    People, he and Lin Hui killed them together, but obviously, Lin Hui can''t react well now.


    Maybe she thought that, anyway, the child was her own brother. Even if he had some abnormal thoughts, even if he dreamed of something bad in his heart, anyway, there was still a strong blood relationship between the two people. Such a living man died in front of her, and she must be uncomfortable.


    "It''s okay. He deserves it."


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and whispered softly. His expression was gentle that he had never seen before.


    Lin Hui''s eyes drooped, his broken hair fell down, and he couldn''t see what expression he had.


    "I know, I still can''t accept it just now, but when I think about it carefully, it''s his own fault. If we keep him, it may be more harmful to what we have to do in the future."


    She doesn''t have to find comfort in everything. If so, such a virgin won''t think about recovering the Lin family.


    "It''s urgent for us to solve his body." Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui and knew that it was not time to say more useless words. He made a voice and put forward suggestions.


    Lin Hui nodded. When they came forward, they found that Lin Chun''s body just lying on the ground disappeared in a moment.


    They looked at each other in surprise, but something more magical happened in the next scene:


    The body of the woman just thrown aside by Lin Chun disappeared in front of them.


    The whole ground was originally covered with all kinds of flowers and weeds, just like a puddle, allowing her body to sink.


    Does this have anything to do with the existence of the chamber of secrets?


    "Pay attention to the surroundings."


    Wang Yu watched Lin Hui fly over and made a sound to remind him that Lin Hui didn''t look back, but answered with an inaudible sound.


    The night gradually fell, and the whole forest house was gradually illuminated. Lights were lit around. Only this remote small yard was dark, and it could only see things reluctantly by the rising moon.


    "What are you talking about? The young master hasn''t returned to his room yet?"


    Far away, in the yard of the Lin family owner, Lin Kefeng listened angrily to the news reported to him by his men just now. His face was full of anger. It can be seen that he still cares about his eldest son.


    But unfortunately, no matter how much he likes it, the final education is completely different from his own expectations.


    "Yes... Yes, master, this morning, the young master said he had something to go out, and we haven''t seen him since."


    The servant knelt down on the ground with some trembling, and his body trembled like chaff. His hands trembled and pressed on the ground. It was obvious that he had learned his temper at ordinary times.


    "How can you know so clearly? Does anyone know the formation of the young master?"


    Hearing this, the seeds of doubt in linkefeng''s heart began to sprout again.


    The people under him were even more frightened. They kowtowed to Lin Kefeng and finally said, "it was the eldest young master who said that he had something to discuss with him tonight and asked him to go to his hospital earlier."


    Therefore, Lin Chun didn''t appear at the place agreed by the two people on time. The servant waited hard. After a long time, he realized that something was wrong, and then reported it to Lin Kefeng.


    After hearing this, Lin Kefeng reluctantly believed the story, looked at him, thought for a moment, and decided to send someone to search secretly in the city, and sent some people to search in Lin''s house.


    Now it''s time for the Lin family to duel with the Zhong family. As the eldest son of the Lin family, Lin Chun has always been the vanguard of the Lin family''s force in previous years. Although he will always lose to the Zhong family, he has seriously injured many disciples of the Zhong family.


    Therefore, he has reason to suspect that Lin Chun''s disappearance has the greatest relationship with the Zhong family. Even if it was not done by the Zhong family, it is absolutely inseparable from them.


    In the remote courtyard, Wang Yu and Lin Hui have successfully found the way to the secret room from the sunken bodies.


    "The wisdom of the ancestors of the Lin family is really infinite."


    Lin Hui held the red crystal stone that Wang Yu had given her before. The red light shrouded all the things around them. Basically, they can all be seen once.


    Wang Yu nodded with the same approval. If he hadn''t met Lin Chun today and just took them... Maybe they wouldn''t find out where the secret room is for a long time.


    "Before, I thought about whether my grandfather was really deceiving me, but now I fully believe that the Lin family has not only the superficial empty things, but also the real connotation."


    The red crystal in Lin Hui''s hand shone quietly on the cold black stone surface. Wang Yu also looked at it, and an accident flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 652

    The material of this wall


    The same material is used in the underground palace set by Wuchen in Wutian college and the palace under the lake.


    "Miss Lin, do you know where the ancestors of the Lin family used to be? Have they always been in the Wufu north region?"


    Wang Yu made a noise and looked forward to it. If things were the same as he thought, maybe


    Unfortunately, Lin Hui shook her head and explained to Wang Yu, "I have been learning our family history since I was a child, but I really don''t know that the real ancestors have appeared in other places. If there are families with the same surname in other places, then we must not be the same ancestor, because our ancestors have settled down in wufubei region since the era of the ancestors."


    Hearing this explanation, Wang Yu nodded. While disappointed, he also had some comfort in his heart.


    There are so many coincidences in the world, but they are irrelevant.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Lin Hui''s face reflected the light of red crystal in his hand. There was nothing else in his eyes, just a simple concern.


    Wang Yu shook his head, took out another red crystal stone from the storage ring, stepped forward, walked in front of the forest emblem and explored the depths of the secret room.


    Fortunately, when I left the underground mall, I asked Xin Yue for some red crystal stones. It''s not cost-effective to use a torch or open fire in a secret room like this, which doesn''t know the depth. It touches any mechanism or trap. Even some secret rooms really have no contact with the outside world. They rashly light torches, all the air is consumed, and it is possible to die of hypoxia in the end.


    "Did the family history you read before say that your Lin family is still related to the Wufeng family?"


    Wang Yu saw that on the stone wall in front of him, the carvings and decorations he saw in the Wufeng underground palace had begun to appear, and an indescribable expression appeared on his face.


    what?


    Lin Hui stepped forward, looked at Wang Yu in surprise, and looked in the direction Wang Yu pointed.


    The beautiful golden totem is a proud Phoenix soaring into the sky. In addition to its beautiful posture, there are countless auspicious clouds and birds pointing at it, just like walking together to witness the birth of the king.


    Lin Hui found amazing in his eyes, but there was still nothing strange. After all, it was just a very common carving. For the ancestors of the Lin family who loved carving technology and flowers, birds, fish and insects, carving such pictures and texts in their own secret room wall should not be difficult to explain.


    "You may think too much. It''s just ordinary carving."


    Lin Hui explained to Wang Yu, but she felt a little strange about such a coincidence.


    Wang Yu nodded, but the confusion still existed in his heart.


    When they walked through the short corridor, it was obviously spacious in front of them.


    However, just when the two people just stepped here, something seemed to shake around. Then, the light of the whole place was bright, and there was only light before they met.


    What came into view was a full torch burning, and the whole picture of the whole room was fully displayed in front of the two people.


    "This is..."


    Lin Hui took a step forward, and his face also showed an amazing expression.


    Wang Yu had seen countless such situations before, so he didn''t have any other expression about such magical changes. He just had luck and secretly formed a small protective cover around them.


    "This should be the secret room of the Lin family."


    Wang Yu walked forward. In addition to torches, there were rows of bookshelves full of books on each floor. In the eyes of their martial arts practitioners, it was not very attractive.


    "What kind of books are these?" Lin Hui walked up to a bookshelf with great interest, took out a book and looked at it at will.


    Wang Yu has some understanding. After all, his mother used to be a well-educated and reasonable lady. If he had not been expelled before, it is estimated that Lin Hui himself also became fond of reading.


    In any case, compared with the father, the mother has a greater impact on the child, not to mention Lin Hui''s father is still such a person.


    "Ah! This is a book related to the cultivation of force!"


    Only after looking at a few pages, Lin Hui''s eyes emitted a brighter light!


    Wang Yu also walked towards this side with the same excitement. He took over the book in Lin Hui''s hand. He glanced at it in a hurry, his mouth slightly hooked, and his expression was also a little excited.


    This is obviously a good thing for every cultivator who is in the bottleneck period!


    It''s not only about how to help break through, but also some small skills that will appear when practicing at ordinary times, even many, which are closely related to Wang Yu himself.


    If he didn''t know that the books here were handed down by the Lin family for generations, Wang Yu really thought it was a specially tailored secret collection for him!

 Chapter 653

    Wang Yu carefully placed the books in his hand in the center of the bookshelf and walked a few steps towards the front. He saw that there were unique carvings on these bookshelves. Although they looked coarser than those on the outside wall, he could also understand that this was a sign.


    "Prince, is this the rune you said before?" Lin Hui stood next to a bookshelf not far from Wang Yu, holding an ancient book in his hand.


    Wang Yu quickly glanced over and looked at the books in her hand. They were all runes and pills that were difficult to refine now!


    After watching for a while, Wang Yu suddenly realized that here


    It seems to be the secret basement of the Lin family.


    Lin Hui didn''t care much. He wandered around here and looked around to see if there was anything else worth seeing.


    Both of them seemed to forget for a moment. They had entered the secret room to get the soul martial pill.


    There are so many good things around that they are overwhelmed. It''s too late to watch one by one, and there''s nothing worth searching for.


    "Well, what is this?"


    Lin Hui walked aside and suddenly saw an object like an hourglass in front of her on the wall. The color was similar to the whole wall. If she didn''t see it close, it would be regarded as an ordinary decoration.


    But the liquid in this thing is still passing rapidly. I don''t know what''s going on. When Lin Hui saw this thing, he had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Since they entered the secret room just now, there has been a feeling of depression in her heart. This feeling makes her feel uncomfortable without any reason.


    But Wang Yu is now addicted to the Secretary''s ocean. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to Lin Hui''s words. Instead, he pays more attention to the books in his hand.


    There''s something... Wrong with this.


    Lin Hui frowned slightly and gathered Qi in his hands. He wanted to run to Wang Yu''s side quickly, but he found that he had no way to control his martial Qi.


    What''s going on?


    Since her master made up for her lack of martial energy many years ago, she has never encountered such a thing again.


    Not to mention her martial spirit, even in Qinglong Town, where there is not much martial spirit, she has never felt like this!


    "Young master Wang! Big things are bad! This place is mostly just a trap, a real secret room..."


    Lin Hui''s feet were soft and didn''t have much strength to go to Wang Yu. Finally, she could only shout in the direction where Wang Yu had just stood. Finally, all the remaining strength on her body had been used up. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t make a sound. This individual''s body seemed to have no vitality and fell to the ground.


    "Young man, are you the direct daughter of the Lin family now?"


    An old but energetic voice came into Lin Hui''s mind. She was confused and wanted to speak out, but she found that she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "Cough..."


    Just when she had this idea, she suddenly felt that her ability to speak had been restored, and her throat coughed slightly.


    "Who on earth are you?" she said weakly. Even if she had come to this, she still maintained her last dignity.


    "You don''t have to know. I just want to know if you are the direct blood of the Lin family?"


    The old voice came again, and Lin Hui felt that his sense of authority was a little heavier.


    "Yes."


    She answered with a sonorous voice and firm eyes.


    The sound in the air seemed to ease a lot. Lin Hui only felt that his strength recovered bit by bit, and finally stood up unsteadily.


    "What about the man who came in with you?"


    Lin Hui frowned. It seems that this voice knows everything about Wang Yu and her entering here. Is it the ancestor of the Lin family or the guardian beast guarding the secret room?


    Lin Hui had seen the martial animals with force reaching a certain level in her master before. She was fully capable of self-awareness and extremely strong ability.


    At the same time, the responsibility behind the ability is greater. Such martial beasts generally obey their master all their life and will never betray.


    With such doubt, Lin Hui had nothing on his face, but he was secretly calculating in his heart.


    "Little girl, don''t doubt anything. Since you are the legitimate daughter of the Lin family, I won''t hurt you. Now just tell me what the boy outside does."


    The old voice sounds calm and secluded.


    Lin Hui''s doubts are growing. This man is so concerned about Wang Yu''s identity and has been emphasizing his identity as a legitimate daughter. It must have something to do with entering here.


    "He... He is my sweetheart."

 Chapter 654

    The pressure in the air is getting smaller and smaller. Lin Hui feels that the force in his hand has been gradually filled, and his body is the same as before entering here.


    It seems that someone is really secretly controlling the change of force in the air, but in this era, who can have such a powerful force?


    "Really?"


    Lin Hui''s eyes twinkled slightly. All he thought about was Wang Yu. The sound around him seemed to be milder.


    Such a slight change still made Lin Hui find it. While he was quietly relieved, he also became more suspicious of the unknown voice.


    The feeling that others know everything but can''t resist is really uncomfortable.


    "So what''s your purpose here?"


    The voice appeared again, and the tone was much softer.


    "He... Needs a soul pill."


    Lin Hui thought for a moment and finally told the truth, but he didn''t say it all.


    Since there are so many books here, it''s just a small pill. It must be nothing for the whole place.


    "Of course, but if you can guarantee that you can refine another one after that, it''s OK."


    The old voice became a little irritating, and his words became a little beat around the bush.


    "Who are you?"


    Before Lin Hui could say anything, Wang Yu''s questioning voice came in front of her. She looked up and just saw Wang Yu frowning towards Lin Hui.


    "Boy, are you the child''s sweetheart?"


    The voice appeared again. Wang Yu was stunned for a moment, but he saw Lin Hui winking at him.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Wang Yu promised. At the same time, he used a secret technique to convey his voice and said to Lin Hui, "what''s the matter? I just looked at a book and suddenly lost consciousness and fainted. When I woke up, I saw this."


    The expression on Lin Hui''s face became excited. He didn''t even use the secret technique. Instead, he went directly to Wang Yu and said to him, "I don''t know what''s going on, but it should be the people who guard our Lin family. Don''t talk more and don''t think more in your heart. He can read his heart."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of dignity. This place is very mysterious, but at the same time, it''s also very impressive. There''s no room for counterattack. Just like myself just now, I just didn''t know what was going on, so I was in a coma.


    If it is really like what Lin Hui said, then he may already be very dangerous.


    "Boy, don''t try to hide anything from me. I know everything."


    The old voice spread to Wang Yu and Lin Hui''s mind. They looked at each other and saw uneasiness in each other''s eyes.


    "But I''m not so impersonal. If you want a soul martial pill, refine another one and continue to worship it in the secret room."


    Wang Yugang didn''t hear this news, so now he suddenly heard something related to soul Wu Dan and became excited for a moment.


    But soon he realized how difficult it was to finish it.


    Not to mention that Wang Yu himself is not good at refining pills. Even the most powerful alchemist in the world can''t just refine a soul martial pill that has been turned into a family heirloom by the Lin family and is so helpful for repairing the sword soul.


    After all, refining pills is not only the basic medicine, but also the alchemist''s ability to control the fire.


    This is different from refining runes. It can be said that the two refining methods run counter to each other, so Wang Yu will find it difficult to accept.


    "Hehe, I''ve found that you don''t have much ability to refine pills, but you have to try everything, don''t you? We''re not in a hurry to refine soul martial pills, as long as you can practice it."


    The old voice didn''t seem to care about anything at all, and kindly put forward suggestions to Wang Yu and Lin Hui.


    But


    "We...? dare you ask, is there anyone else after our ancestors?"


    Wang Yu caught the loophole in the old voice and made a confused sound.


    The old voice seemed to stagnate for a moment. After a stalemate, more voices suddenly appeared in the air.


    "The old man''s tone was a little strange just now. The little brother understood that he had not seen a living man come in for many years."


    "Yes, we just wanted to talk. He didn''t want us to speak."


    "Don''t talk so much first. People''s little dolls should be frightened."


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui looked at each other. He had never experienced such a situation.


    But he really can''t make pills. If you really let him refine it, you don''t have to come to the secret room with Lin Hui.


    And these people come together. It sounds like there are some


    happy.


    "Well, don''t bully the little doll." a voice obviously in the high position of everyone came, and all the voices were quiet for a moment. "Young man, we didn''t let you refine the pill out of thin air."

 Chapter 655

    "Please make it clear. If you don''t want to answer directly, we just don''t want this soul martial pill."


    Lin Hui stepped forward and said angrily facing the ceiling, with a trace of anger flashing in his eyes.


    Wang Yu was silent, but stood firmly behind Lin Hui, with a sullen look on his face.


    The old voice in the air seemed to stop for a moment. Wang Yu and Lin Hui only felt that their whole body began to spread the endless pressure they had felt before.


    "These threats are probably emitted by the people guarding here. I have felt them before, but you are the legitimate daughter of the Lin family, so you shouldn''t hurt you. Don''t worry."


    Wang Yu used his secret technique to convey his voice to Lin Hui''s mind. He comforted Lin Hui hard, but at the same time, his body could not support it gradually.


    It''s really the same as what Wang Yu said. Even if what Lin Huigang just said may make these guardians unhappy, he is still the blood of the Lin family after all. If you take a closer look at what he just said, there seems to be nothing to be picky about. Therefore, the pressure he feels is obviously much lighter than that of Wang Yu.


    With the passage of time, Wang Yu''s strength seemed to grow with the increasing pressure. Finally, he couldn''t support it. His body became soft and was about to fall down.


    Suddenly, all the prestige disappeared.


    It was like a flooded man who suddenly returned to the bank with plenty of air. Wang Yu was also a quick luck for the rest of his life, alleviating his discomfort just now. At the same time, he didn''t forget to look in the direction of Lin Hui.


    "I''m all right, Mr. Wang. Are you all right?"


    Lin Hui didn''t hurt much. Even when the pressure disappeared just now, she obviously felt that she was surrounded by something and resisted the buffer feeling of the last pressure.


    After she reacted, she immediately ran in the direction of Wang Yu. The anxiety and concern on her face could not be acted out casually.


    "The feelings between you are really sincere."


    The old voice came again, but this time it was not like the empty sound from the valley as before, but more like on their side.


    But now Lin Hui is nervously checking Wang Yu''s injury and doesn''t notice it at all.


    "I''m fine... I feel a different smell... Check it quickly..."


    Wang Yu charged Lin Hui with one breath. Obviously, he also noticed the old voice saying that they really had sincere feelings.


    The chamber of secrets should only be accessible to the Lin family''s direct relatives, so Lin Hui can come in, but at the same time, Wang Yu is under more pressure. Only after Lin Hui said he was his sweetheart can it be reduced.


    Just now, some coercion is testing whether the feelings between the two people are true, and Lin Hui''s performance is also very consistent with what all lovers with love should look like in their hearts.


    In a word, it is the unintentional behavior between two people, but it saved two people''s lives.


    "Boy, your thinking is very careful."


    When the voice reached the two men, Wang Yu looked up with some tired eyes and burst into amazement.


    Unexpectedly


    When Lin Hui saw Wang Yu''s expression, he turned his head and looked behind him. He was also amazed.


    The one standing in front of them is not an expert in the world, nor an imaginary soul, but a living one standing in front of them


    Wu beast!


    They are still covered with red fluff, but compared with the martial beasts they saw in the dense area of the medicine garden in Qinglong Town, this red has another deep dark red


    That color is like the only relief and hope left after everything has disappeared after thousands of years of wisdom and glory.


    "Are you the elder who just shouted in the air?"


    Wang Yu frowned because of the injury he had just suffered, but even if he was young, he still wanted to struggle to stand up and talk to him, because he knew that the age of this martial beast in the world was estimated to be countless.


    They deserve him to stand up and speak to them in awe!


    A trace of appreciation seemed to flash through the eyes of the Wu beast. Finally, he looked aside and quietly observed his forest emblem, which was also a kind look.


    Immediately, Wang Yu felt that his discomfort due to coercion had been eliminated, and even said that his body was no different from before.


    "You have passed our test."


    Wu beast said quietly. Wang Yu respectfully said, "even so, please give me the soul Wu Dan."


    Lin Hui was surprised at Wang Yu''s rapid recovery, but he also knew that it should have something to do with the Wu beast, so he just stood aside quietly and didn''t speak.


    "Why are you so impatient, young man? I said before that if you want to get the soul martial pill, you must refine another one. This is a rule set for thousands of years¡°

 Chapter 656

    Wang Yu frowned. The matter was back to the place where the dispute first arose.


    "However, we don''t mean to embarrass you. There is a book on the bookshelf over there that describes the refining method of Dan medicine. Whether you can refine it in the end depends on your own ability."


    Wu beast spoke again and gave Wang Yu a glimmer of hope again.


    It''s better than refining pills blindly without anything.


    "As for when this Wulin pill will be given to you, when you have refined another one, I will naturally give it to you."


    With that, the figure of Wu beast disappeared into the air, leaving only Wang Yu and Lin Hui looking at each other in the secret room.


    "The guy guarding the secret room of the Lin family is so powerful."


    Lin Hui whispered alone, his eyes slightly distracted, it seems that he still can''t accept it.


    But Wang Yu had stood up and walked in the direction the beast had just pointed, with perseverance and confidence on his face.


    Little soul, you will wake up.


    It''s easy to find books about alchemy. It''s even said that the whole wall is basically full of alchemy, basic and high-level, and the row is airtight.


    Wang Yu''s slender fingers swept over them one by one, and finally stopped on a book whose original color could not be seen.


    It was a long time ago.


    Wang Yu took it down carefully, put some precious ones in his hands and looked at them carefully.


    Originally, I just looked at it. Finally, I felt more and more delicious. I couldn''t extricate myself after being immersed in it for a time.


    "Young master Wang."


    Lin Hui''s voice called him back. Wang Yu looked up and saw that Lin Hui also had some books with a sense of the times in his hand. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help ticking:


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Hui nodded, "let''s go."


    The two men came out of the secret room. The sky was completely dark, the moon was hanging in the west, and the fish belly was white in the eastern sky music.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui explained a few words. They slipped into Wang Yu''s small yard, said goodbye to each other and returned to their rooms.


    The night will end.


    The next day, it was a big sunny day. Wang Yu and Lin Hui came out of the room, looked at each other silently, and walked out of their yard as usual.


    It is strange that no one mentioned the disappearance of the eldest young master of the Lin family yesterday.


    However, this is not what the two people care about. The place they are going to now is the largest Danfu refining material market outside shapang city.


    However, when they were still wandering around the periphery of the market, they had heard the quarrel from the center of the market.


    "Tell me, what should I do today?"


    The shrill cry came from inside. Wang Yu and Lin Hui had turned a deaf ear to such a quarrel. They continued to choose all kinds of gadgets and materials with great interest.


    "Don''t be arrogant. You''re just a running dog of the Lin family. What can you be proud of?"


    Another more shrill voice came, but the words in it attracted their attention.


    They looked at each other. It can be said that the two biggest forces in the city are the Lin family and the Zhong family. Even though the Lin family has declined a lot, it is still a deterrent to some other small families.


    Now there are two mutually connected people in the material market. Can''t there still be people from the Zhong family?


    Without thinking about it, the two people walked like a place where the sound was made, but changed one direction where they were about to approach, walked to another direction, and observed what had happened in front of them more youthful.


    I saw that the two stalls, which were originally very simple, are now facing each other. On the surface, there is no difference, but the owners of the stall are entangled, pointing at each other and swearing in their mouths.


    "You said I took your materials. Is that what we took? Look, we are all high-level materials, which are picked by brave people in our family who risked their lives and went to places that ordinary people can''t reach."


    The man who spoke first had a fierce voice and roared at the people in front of him. At the same time, the people opposite were unwilling to make a sound and fight back.


    Suddenly, Lin Hui felt that his arm was caught by someone, and his whole body leaned back directly. The next second, a very wound appeared in the place where she was just now.


    Wang Yu was also aware of the sudden danger. He was just about to help Lin Hui resist, but he found that she had been pulled back. He was just about to rescue Lin Hui. After seeing the man''s face clearly, he also stopped his hand.


    "Ah Li, why are you here?"


    Lin Hui also obviously knew who he was. He didn''t resist at all. He also knew that he had just saved his life.


    "Look ahead." Zhong Li shook his head and stretched out his hand to the direction of the quarrel just now.


    In front of me, I don''t know when to start fighting with each other. The fluctuating colors of martial Qi and runes are flying and changing over the whole market. The pull of Zhong Li just pulled the two people out of the fighting circle.


    For a moment, the scuffle began, and the sound of wailing never stopped.

 Chapter 657

    Wang Yu and Lin Hui, along with Zhong Li, cleverly hid their bodies in the dark and quietly looked at all this in front of them.


    Just now, the two people who had their own opinions and stood on one side are now fighting together.


    Obviously, the two of them are only people who have just begun to cultivate force. They can''t even do the simplest way to condense the force, and they don''t have any weapons at hand, so they can only wrestle together with their bare hands and fight with each other in the most primitive way.


    But the home guards behind them are just the same. They are carefully selected by their families to protect the pills and scarce resources refined at home. Their force and strength are naturally different from those who can''t do anything.


    The fighting here is all kinds of martial spirit flying and dusty.


    Even the alchemists and talismans who had just watched the development of these things with interest began to fight each other with their own pills and runes.


    For a time, the voices chanting at the runes and countless runes around flew around. The scene became more and more chaotic. It was impossible to tell which two families were beating each other.


    Wang Yu looked at the situation in front of him and was secretly thinking about the reasons. Such a sudden incident had no basis and could not stand careful deliberation. It can even be said that such a forced confrontation was manipulated by man.


    But Wang Yu, Lin Hui, and an hour away, the three masters watched around. Unexpectedly, no one noticed the direction and even the type of manipulation.


    So how powerful is this man?


    Who can direct such a powerful person to complete such a thing that is not of much substantive use?


    I don''t know when, the city gate opened, and a team leader rushed out of the city. Each one looked serious and walked towards the center of the market with a long gun.


    At this time, the material market has become a sea of killing. People without force, high-strength force, or skilled in the use of various Rune spells are involved in a scuffle.


    The first soldier frowned slightly when he saw this situation, reached out his hand to stop the soldiers behind him, stepped forward alone, took out a bright yellow paper from his arms, gently threw it towards the front, and then there were four knots on his hands and a spell on his mouth.


    For a time, bursts of golden light appeared around. All the people who were killing each other were bathed in such light, as if they all stopped and looked at the sky.


    As the golden light became more and more dim, these people gradually lost their look in their eyes. The light dissipated completely, and these people were all unconscious and fell to the ground one by one.


    In the noisy material market, there was no sound in an instant.


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu in surprise and said, "what is this thing?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, looked at Zhong Li standing behind Lin Hui, and said, "although I don''t know what it is, such runes should consume mental power. I guess the leader will lose all combat power when he uses up this thing just now."


    Lin Hui nodded. She also found the power of the rune. Because she was moving forward in the direction of combat power just now, she could obviously feel the attraction. If she hadn''t been held by Wang Yu and Zhong Li just now, she might have passed out of consciousness.


    The man who released the rune just now also obviously had a deficiency under his feet, but he still took out a pill from his arms and swallowed it silently. However, for a moment, the expression on his face recovered to the state that he had just started.


    "Sha Pang stationed troops to handle affairs, and idle people avoided retreating."


    His voice was filled with force. It can be seen that the pill just made him recover a lot of force.


    However, after he finished this sentence, if there was anything, he looked at the place where Wang Yu and others were hiding.


    Wang Yu felt cold, but there were not only three of them in this direction, so he just took a casual glance.


    "Who is this man...?"


    Wang Yu frowned and finally asked.


    Of course, obviously asked Zhong Li.


    Zhong Li was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand why Wang Yu suddenly asked this question, but he patiently replied, "he is the chief guard coach sent by the central government of Wufu mainland to garrison shapang city. It is said that the family behind him is also very strong."


    Wang Yu stared at the man in front of him. He was secretly thinking about what he had just felt. He had a bad hunch that he had been examined.


    "What''s the name?"


    Wang Yu asked again, which attracted Lin Hui''s attention this time. "Why are you so interested in this man?"


    He didn''t speak, just looked at Zhong Li, hoping to get his response.


    "Cao Zhengxing."

 Chapter 658

    Is your last name Cao?


    Wang Yu thought for a long time and didn''t think of anyone related to Cao. Finally, he gave up.


    But when we look at the situation in the market, we find that there is nothing left.


    "Come on, there''s no one here." Lin Hui said to Wang Yu. Somehow, he''s been so haunted since Cao Qingxing appeared.


    Wang Yu recalled that the officers and soldiers had disappeared just now. Only they were still standing behind and staring, but there was nothing worth watching.


    After saying goodbye to Zhong Li, Lin Hui and Wang Yu returned to the Lin family, but found that the Lin family was in a mess.


    They looked at each other and finally decided to go to Lin Kefeng''s study.


    "Go and check it! Even if you turn it upside down, you''ll find someone for me!"


    Standing outside the door, Wang Yu and Lin Hui heard Lin Kefeng''s voice out of control. Then the door opened and people came out one by one. They were bent and wanted to hang their faces to the ground. Their expressions were sad. It can be seen that Lin Kefeng was angry when this happened.


    "Mr. Wang, since you are here, come in."


    Then, Lin Kefeng''s tone dropped a degree and spoke to the two people outside the door. It sounded a lot more vicissitudes than before.


    Wang Yu did not refuse either. He opened the door and went in.


    "The owner is worried about what happened today?"


    Wang Yu came straight to the point and said it directly to Lin Kefeng.


    "Please sit down," said Lin Kefeng, avoiding the question, lowering his eyes and changing the topic.


    They sat down, but neither of them spoke.


    A dead silence.


    "The duel was postponed for a week."


    For a long time, Lin Kefeng made a sound. If there was no accident, the duel would be held the day after tomorrow.


    "Why?"


    "Today''s vicious incident must be found out by the car. There must be someone behind it, and..." when it comes to this, linkefeng paused and said, "in short, the Zhong family is highly suspected. I want to investigate it carefully."


    Although he didn''t say everything, his intuition told Wang Yu that what he said was "there", which was the disappearance of Lin Chun.


    Wang Yu nodded. "I heard about it, too. Hui and I were outside preparing to enter the material market."


    Lin Kefeng nodded wearily and put his palm on his forehead. "There may be more turbulence in the house recently, and there may be unsafe factors outside the city. Childe Wang, try to be careful."


    After all, the Lin family has lost one Lin Chun. Wang Yu can''t lose this card.


    Wang Yu understood what he said and just nodded.


    He has so many bad things now that he doesn''t have much mind to monitor what Wang Yu does every day.


    Out of the door of the Lin family, Wang Yulin Hui and Zhong Li met, and the three met to find out the truth of the matter.


    Now the whole city is in panic. There is so much bloodshed outside the city that no one wants to suffer more.


    One afternoon, several people asked several families respectively. Finally, they met in the teahouse and told each other their intelligence.


    It turned out that the relationship between the two people before the conflict was quite good. I don''t know why they suddenly scolded each other that day, and finally turned into a fight.


    Now the two families have lost a lot of things. Both sides are reasonable. They know that there are mistakes in this matter, so they don''t care more, but it''s impossible to become the original harmonious relationship.


    "I went to the booth where the accident happened that day and found that someone stored the device of force source. It should be that someone controlled them with mysterious force behind their back."


    Zhong Li opened his mouth to two people and maliciously designed it, which is the most terrible.


    The investigation was over, but the next day, news came from the Lin family that the initiator had been caught.


    He was a dark and shady talisman. He developed a mysterious talisman that could control people''s hearts. Therefore, the two originally harmonious families would curse each other that day.


    But how is this possible?


    "This is absolutely impossible!"


    Lin Hui shouted angrily, and Wang Yu and Zhong Li both looked heavy in front of him.


    Of course they know it''s impossible, but now the nature of this matter has been determined by the Lin family. Even if they don''t believe it, they don''t have evidence or other powerful clues.


    Moreover, they have no say in the Lin family and the Zhong family, so they can only leave this matter alone.


    It''s just a little oppressed in my heart.


    Wang Yu, Lin Hui and Zhong Li sat quietly at the tea table. No one spoke. An unspeakable atmosphere spread in the air.

 Chapter 659

    Seeing that there was no clue, Wang Yu and Lin Hui had to give up temporarily. The distance to the decisive battle was getting closer and closer. They calmed down to devote themselves to cultivation and began to shut up and understand the documents obtained from the secret room.


    The time of cultivation always passed quickly. When both of them were sinking into cultivation, the atmosphere of shapang city was also vaguely tense.


    "Xiao Hui, brother Wang, if there is something urgent, please come out of the customs." immersed in the mystery of documents, Wang Yu and Lin Hui received the voice of Zhong Li''s secret skill at the same time.


    Wang Yu opened his eyes fiercely. The mysterious lines flashed at the bottom of his eyes and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. He got up, and his handsome face fainted with joy. The instruments in the secret realm are really rare treasures.


    On the other side, Lin Hui, who also interrupted his cultivation because of the sound transmission of the clock, also gained a lot.


    A humble teahouse in shapong city.


    Wang Yu, dressed in green silk and white, was handsome and handsome. He walked into the teahouse. The boy greeted him with a smile: "young master, what would you like to drink?"


    "Ya Jian." Wang Yu''s deep eyes turned to the young man, which made him cold. After reacting, he led Wang Yu to the second floor.


    Seeing that Wang Yu entered the elegant room, the young man murmured from the bottom of his heart: "it seems that this childe is an unfathomable Lord. Only one look in his eyes makes people cool at the bottom of his heart."


    He doesn''t know how much progress Wang Yu has made in the past few days. It''s not the improvement of cultivation, but his combat power is different.


    When Wang Yu walked into the elegant room, Zhong Li and Lin Hui had arrived. He could clearly feel that Lin Hui''s momentum was also much stronger.


    "Brother Wang, sit down quickly." Zhong Li frowned and worried.


    "What happened?" even if Zhong Li was as indifferent as Wang Yu, his curiosity was aroused.


    "I''m afraid this news is bad for you." Zhong Li looked at Wang Yu and looked very bad.


    Wang Yu felt more indifferent when he heard the speech.


    "The Zhong family doesn''t know where to find a very powerful young genius, who is about the same age as brother Wang, but has entered the martial arts realm. Brother Wang, be more careful." Zhong Li overheard this today and immediately contacted Wang Yu and Lin Hui.


    Wang Yu''s face is tense. For him now, martial arts is undoubtedly unmatched. It happened that the other party was a young genius similar to his age, which made him make a breakthrough and settle down slightly. The most indispensable thing in the world is genius. How dare he Wang Yu say he is the best.


    The news brought by Zhong Li is really not good, but it is not useless. At least before the war, Wang Yu realized his shortcomings and rectified them in time.


    Leaving the teahouse, Wang Yu looked calm and walked like the Lin family. Lin Hui followed him, and his face was not Ji.


    "Have you figured out a way?" Lin Hui suddenly asked.


    "Not yet. Martial arts teacher, I''m separated from him now. It''s not easy to defeat him?" Wang Yu was very sober. The more crisis, the calmer he had to be. He couldn''t mess with himself.


    "By the way, document!" Wang Yu''s eyes flashed, turned to Lin Hui and said, "there may be a way to crack this book."


    Hayashiya


    Wang Yu returned to the room and carefully read the documents. He really found a feasible way. Lingwu pill is a pill used to increase force. According to the qualification and absorption effect, the increased force is also different.


    Two days before the duel, Wang Yu asked Lin Kefeng for several main elixirs for refining Lingwu pill. After knowing this, Lin Hui agreed with his extortion.


    Wang Yu has basically purchased all the remaining miraculous medicines in the medicine shop in shapangcheng. Next, there is the problem of refining.


    Dan furnace and Dan fire. Due to the time problem, Wang Yu just tried his best to buy the best quality.


    There was a red Dan fire in the four ear medicine tripod. Wang Yu put the miraculous drugs into the Dan furnace one by one according to the order described in the document, controlled the fire to decrease, and simmered the miraculous drugs into liquid. Then control the pill fire to purify them. Finally, only transparent liquid is left. Cooperate with the pill fire by force, and slowly fuse several liquid miraculous drugs to form a pill.


    "Boom!" a buzz came from the small Dan stove, and a burst of black smoke rose.


    Wang Yu frowned and thought about the reasons for his failure. Due to the problem of time, he only prepared two refining materials for Lingwu pill, so he could only fail once.


    After a while, Wang Yu took a breath of turbid Qi, meditated with his knees crossed, adjusted his state, and began refining again.


    Put the elixir into the alchemy furnace in order, directly use force to cooperate with the alchemy fire to refine the elixir and purify it at the same time.


    Because of his concentration, beads of sweat as big as soybeans fell on Wang Yu''s forehead. Refine and purify carefully and condense pills carefully. Suddenly, a faint fragrance came from the Dan stove. On Wang Yu''s sweaty face, the corners of his mouth pulled a very shallow smile, Dan Cheng.


    Wang Yu opened the pill stove and took out a crystal clear pill. The fragrance did not dissipate.


    He put the pill into his mouth, which melted into a heat flow through the meridians and gathered in the elixir field. Wang Yu controlled the force in his body and circulated for hundreds of weeks to absorb the medicine as much as possible.


    "Dong Dong." Lin Hui knocked on Wang Yu''s door. When the door opened, the young man''s handsome face showed.


    "Breakthrough? Congratulations!" Lin Hui said clearly.


    "Eight class warrior." Wang Yu smiled faintly, and his eyes and eyebrows, which had been gloomy for several days, were finally clear and a little Ji.

 Chapter 660

    The duel day came as promised, and the people of the whole shapong city were particularly excited because of the arrival of the event.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui are pressed to the point. Wang Yu''s white clothes are like the moon and his handsome face is indifferent, which has attracted countless women''s eyes to follow. Lin Hui, who followed him, was still dressed up as a schoolboy, very delicate.


    They went straight to the place where the Lin family was located, regardless of the suspicious eyes all the way.


    "Wang Shao, take your seat quickly." Lin Kefeng smiled with pleats on his face, smart and philistine.


    Wang Yu nodded and took Lin Hui into his seat impolitely. Lin Kefeng didn''t care about his indifference. He sat next to Wang Yu with a smile and explained the final rules for him.


    The location of the duel was set at the huge hunting ground not far from shapang city. It was originally used for hunting and playing by the young children of various families. Now, because of this event, it has been renovated and many audience seats have been added, so that more people can see today''s grand occasion.


    Of course, it is an unknown family who is usually in charge of the hunting ground. This time, they also made a lot of money in the duel.


    These are digressions. Today''s real protagonists are the disciples present.


    Naturally, the main force of the Zhong family is led by Chong Wang. He is followed by several people who are also fooling around. At the moment, Lin Hui is sitting in the grandstand opposite Wang Yu and others. At a distance, Lin Hui can feel his desire to beat Wang Yu down.


    Wang Yu had just learned the rules and noticed such a hot look. He just raised his eyes and looked over there. When he saw Zhong Wang who was jealous of evil, the corners of his mouth gently stirred up, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Childe Wang, in fact, the rules are so simple that we can win if we beat all the other parties down the challenge arena. Therefore, as long as we Lin family can have someone on the court, we can''t lose the first level."


    Lin Kefeng''s voice pushed back and forth in Wang Yu''s ear, but Wang Yu grasped the focus of his words, "you mean, in addition to the first level, there is a second level and a third level in this duel?"


    Then there was doubt in his eyes. From the beginning, no one told him that the duel was more than one. Did Lin Kefeng forget to say it, or


    He didn''t want him to know from the beginning. Let him finish it for himself all the time.


    However, there was not much time left for the duel. Looking at Lin Kefeng leaning back with some guilt, he also knew that he was put together by Lin Kefeng this time.


    With sharp eyes, Wang Yu swept over Lin Kefeng. Wang Yu turned his face and looked opposite again.


    That''s the grandstand of the Zhong family. In addition to Zhong Wang, there are a group of young people who are about to participate. These people look aggressive and really look like they can play well.


    In contrast, the Lin family


    Wang Yu got up from his chair and looked at the people behind him. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    He began to understand why Lin Kefeng risked his life to cheat himself into a duel.


    Except for Lin Li, who seemed to be able to take a few moves, the others were just a fool, just to fill the number.


    Even if these people are on the court, they don''t help themselves. It''s better to let them play.


    What they don''t know is that Wang Yu gave them up at the first sight.


    The duel time soon came. Wang Yu represented the Lin family at the front, while Zhong Wang led the young children of the Zhong family on the opposite.


    The beating drums sounded and the duel had begun!


    Those Lin people who fish in troubled waters really don''t have much ability. Before they show any tricks, they have been beaten down by the Zhong family.


    The Lin officials had some abilities, but in the end they just struggled for a while and were beaten down.


    There were only Zhong Wang and three strong disciples of the Zhong family. The four joined forces to attack Wang Yu. Wang Yu fought back hard, and the air on the field became warm in an instant!


    People sitting in the audience also got up excitedly and looked at the most wonderful part!


    The families near the stand began to whisper. Many people said why Lin Chun, the eldest young master of the Lin family, didn''t participate this time.


    Lin Kefeng didn''t say anything about Lin Chun''s disappearance. Hearing such a discussion on the court, he just stood up and said that he was unwell and couldn''t participate.


    These words attracted the ridicule of some disciples of the Zhong family. They said one after another that Lin Chun was afraid of the Zhong family and was restless for a time.


    At this time, the audience has a greater voice!


    Because just when they were discussing, Wang Yu beat all the four children of the Zhong family, including Zhong Wang, under the challenge arena!


    In the first level, Wang Yu was the only one left!


    The Lin family won by a narrow margin.


    Wang Yu was also in shapang city and became famous from then on!

 Chapter 661

    In the first World War, all the people in the city who were still suspicious of Wang Yu shut up.


    After all, the first time it was placed in the largest martial arts training ground in shapong city. Basically, some influential people in the city watched the war in the audience.


    Wang Yu''s transformation style is dazzling, but it makes people feel that he should behave like this.


    Whether in teahouses or high-end restaurants, people are everywhere discussing Wang Yu''s deeds.


    However, Wang Yu, the protagonist in the center of all the topics, now lives in the remote courtyard of the Lin family to study the refining of runes and soul Wu Dan.


    Originally, Lin Kefeng saw that Wang Yu was so powerful and wanted to change him to a more luxurious and comfortable courtyard. In the end, he was rejected by Wang Yu.


    He didn''t mean to make trouble for Lin Kefeng. It''s really because this place has a quiet environment and won''t be disturbed by many people. It''s just suitable for refining pills by himself.


    After all, although the Dan medicine does not necessarily succeed every single thing, the high grade medicinal materials will give out charming fragrance when refining and extracting the essence. If they are close to the streets, people will come around and do not think about what to do.


    "Young master Wang, are you ready for the dense forest survival war in a few days?"


    Lin Hui helped Wang Yu on the other side and smashed some high-level herbs with a round object in his hand.


    In fact, the use of force can crush herbs of this degree, but according to the alchemy book, it is better to grind the materials by hand before they can be more easily integrated into pills.


    "No."


    Wang Yu answered directly, staring at the Danlu in front of him, looking meticulous and very focused.


    Now was the best time for him to refine pills. He knew that this was not a time for distraction, so he just whispered.


    The second stage of the battle between the Zhong family and the Lin family was arranged in the dense forest on the outskirts of the city. This arrangement is different from that in previous years. I probably saw that Wang Yu''s strength is too strong. At the urging of the elders of the Zhong family, it has finally changed a lot.


    At the second level, everyone should be divided into several groups to fight different battles, and then choose the final winner from the winners in each group.


    However, for people like Wang Yu, such rules simply exist as cheating. Although the Lin family doesn''t want to lose such a benefit, due to everyone''s strong opposition, they can only adapt the second level into such a situation.


    After Wang Yu knew it, he just nodded to show that he understood it, and then went into his small yard to continue to study the refining of soul Wu Dan.


    "Bang -"


    An extremely light sound came from Wang Yu''s room, followed by Lin Hui''s low scream.


    For nothing else, after so many failures before, Wang Yu finally succeeded in refining the first layer of soul Wu Dan!


    Soul Wu pill is different from other pills. It needs to be refined with three-layer basic pills first, and then refined with several different high-level herbs. Finally, soul Wu pill can be generated.


    Any mistake or failure in one of these links may affect the success of the final soul martial pill.


    Wang Yu had been stuck in the refining of the first layer of Dan Yin before, so he didn''t make any progress. Now he can make one successfully, which can be regarded as a great comfort to him.


    "By the way, Miss Lin, what did you say just now?"


    Wang Yu carefully put the freshly refined Dan Yin into the exquisite storage box already prepared, and made a sound in the direction of Lin Hui.


    Lin Hui was slightly stunned. The whole person was still immersed in the joy of Wang Yugang''s successful refining. Now, after Wang Yu''s reminder, he remembered this serious problem.


    "The duel of the second level is coming soon. Are you still unprepared for anything?"


    Wang Yu''s action of cleaning up the clutter around the Dan stove stopped slightly, but soon eased over. He said carelessly, "there''s nothing to prepare for, but survival in the dense forest. I can cope with these."


    Speaking of survival in the dense forest, Wang Yu also thought of the days when he was chased and killed in Wutian college. Later, he accidentally bumped into the territory of ancient dragon and ancient Phoenix. The survival in the dense forest in that place must be much more difficult than the simple game between people.


    So there''s no need to be nervous, just try your best to survive as you did at the beginning.


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu and knew that he had a bottom in his heart. In the end, he didn''t say much. He just waited for a few days to come quickly, so as not to have a long dream.


    However, some people want to spend these days lightly, but others just don''t want to live such a dull life.


    "Brother Wang ~ brother Wang is inside. Why hasn''t he come out for so many days ~"


    The charming female voice came from outside the yard, and the two people in the room frowned slightly.

 Chapter 662

    Don''t think about it. This man is Lin Yin who came here slowly.


    When the two men had been studying the development of soul Wu pill in the yard before, they had heard that many people outside the yard wanted to see him, but they were basically people who had heard of Wang Yu''s wise deeds but were not on the scene. They wanted to see the real face and see what the legendary prince was like.


    However, Wang Yu obviously didn''t like these false names. All these visitors were rejected by Lin Hui.


    It was also in these days that the people outside the door who wanted to see Wang Yu gradually dispersed, but the discussion about Wang Yu in the city did not stop at all, and even his description became more mysterious.


    Of course, these things are unknown to Wang Yulin Hui, who has been studying pills and martial arts in the yard all day.


    But even if Wang Yu and Lin Hui drove away those who wanted to see Wang Yu, they still couldn''t drive away Lin Yin, an annoying woman¡ª¡ª


    After all, to be exact, this is still her home.


    As the host, there is no reason for the guest to refuse to visit the guest''s place.


    Just like now, Lin Yin wanted to enter Wang Yu''s yard. The guards of the Lin family didn''t stop her at all, as if she hadn''t seen such a person.


    "Brother Wang, the duel a few days ago was really hard for you. My younger sister wanted to come to see you at that time. Unfortunately, you should be too tired at that time. I didn''t see anyone, so I left. Brother Wang, don''t blame me ~"


    If you don''t see a man, smell his voice first.


    A trace of disgust flashed in Lin Hui''s eyes.


    These days, I followed Wang Yu and walked among the large and small businesses in the city. I also heard a lot of rumors about the Lin family.


    One of the things that influenced her deeply was that Lin Yin, the current eldest daughter of the Lin family, was so talented and gorgeous that she couldn''t even compare with Lin Hui, the Lin family''s legitimate daughter who had been expelled by the Lin family before.


    When she heard this sentence, she didn''t get excited and went to fight. She was mostly just an ordinary person who spread false rumors. Even if she taught a lesson, she just increased her troubles.


    She despised Lin Hui from the bottom of her heart just for creating a glorious image with such indiscriminate public opinion guidance.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Wang Yu sent a voice to Lin Hui''s mind with a secret technique. The voice brought some comforting meaning. Inexplicably, it calmed her a lot.


    The two men came out of the room and walked into the yard. They saw Lin Yin standing in the center in a lavender dress and smiling. When they saw Wang Yu appear, their faces immediately brightened.


    "Brother Wang."


    She walked in the direction of Wang Yu. Her voice was so charming that she wanted to drop water. The whole person twisted like a snake twisting back and forth.


    The sun poured on the long skirt and swayed like a flowing purple waterfall.


    But those present were not in the mood to appreciate it.


    "Miss Lin Yin."


    Wang Yu politely arched his hand to Lin Yin, and the most basic courtesy was also followed.


    Lin Hui noticed a detail. Instead of shouting "Miss Lin", he called her full name directly.


    Obviously, Lin Yin was also aware of this, and her face flushed and looked shy, mostly because she felt that Wang Yu''s name was more cordial.


    Of course, Lin Hui doesn''t think so. Most of Wang Yu just doesn''t want to mix her with Lin Yin.


    At the thought of this, Lin Hui felt a warm current in his heart, but at the same time, another idea came into being. Maybe Wang Yu just shouted at random. He was just thinking like Lin Yin opposite.


    Wang Yu''s mind was always straight, but he didn''t think that his little address made the two women in front of him have thousands of thoughts. He just stood at the door and continued to politely greet Lin Yin:


    "Is there anything to do today? Hui and I still have some things to do. If it doesn''t matter, we''ll discuss it another day."


    In a word, before Lin Yin wanted to say anything, she had given the guest removal order, and there was no room for her to play.


    There was a flash of embarrassment on Lin Yin''s face, but she soon covered it up. Then she still smiled brightly at Wang Yu, "there''s nothing else, but I''m going to participate in the second level in a few days. On behalf of my uncle, I''ll see if you''re ready and what you lack. Just tell me."


    These words are high sounding, but if you taste them carefully, they are useless nonsense. The purpose is to contain Wang Yu here for a while.


    "Thank you for Miss Lin Yin''s kindness, but we don''t need these."


    Before Wang Yu spoke, Lin Hui nodded proudly at Lin Yin. It looked like she looked down on her, which was in line with her image in front of the public.

 Chapter 663

    Such a situation is simply intolerable for Lin Yin, who is spoiled by the whole family.


    Her face had changed slightly. Just about to get angry, she raised her eyes to see Wang Yu behind her, suppressed her temper, put on a smiling face and said, "if brother Wang wants to go out, my little sister knows the whole city better. It''s better for us to go out together."


    "That''s not necessary. I''m afraid miss Lin Yin can''t control where my childe goes?"


    Lin Hui spoke again, and the expression on his face became more rampant, while Wang Yu just stood behind her from beginning to end without saying a word.


    Lin Yin looked at the two people for a few eyes. Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She stamped her foot, snorted, turned and left here.


    They had nothing else to say about her leaving, but stood side by side to see her figure disappear in place.


    Lin Hui turned and looked at Wang Yu. His eyes twinkled with an unknown light, "why, do you still love the little girl?"


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui a little funny, turned and walked back to the room without saying anything more.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu''s back and shouted him out a little anxiously.


    Wang Yu didn''t look back, but said, "pack up your things and go out today."


    Lin Hui was speechless and turned to his room.


    In fact, there was nothing to go out. They had been in the yard for countless days. Now they go out, that is, they can exercise their muscles and bones at most, or, like Wang Yu, they stroll to the material market.


    Since he began refining pills, Wang Yu began to have a strong interest in materials with different functions at different stages. Although he can''t leave at will when refining pills in the yard, Lin Hui can see his longing for materials.


    "Little brother, do you want to buy materials?"


    A small man in front of the stall saw Wang Yu standing in front of his stall with great interest. He greeted him with a smile and began to sell his things.


    However, he probably didn''t care about things in the city, otherwise he couldn''t have known Wang Yu.


    "There is no high-level material, preferably scarce."


    Wang Yu looked at the man with great interest. The light in his eyes was for scarce materials.


    As soon as this came out, the man looked up and down at Wang Yu, and finally shook his head regretfully, "I''m really sorry. I only sell low-level materials here."


    But looking at Wang Yu''s disappointed expression, he seemed unable to bear it, and some sighed, "but before, the Guo family specialized in selling high-grade rare materials. Before, they had been setting up a stall there. It seemed that something had happened at the stall a few days ago. I haven''t seen the Guo family appear in the material market for a long time."


    Wang Yu picks eyebrows, Guo family?


    Lin Hui had heard of the Guo family when he was in the Lin family, but she just knew the fur and surface like him. She really didn''t know what it looked like.


    "The Guo family is said to be a family dedicated to alchemists and talismans looking for precious materials in the world. Generally speaking, people who need scarce materials will go to the Guo family to buy them. If they want something, they will help them find it at a price satisfactory to them."


    Lin Hui''s secret skill came to Wang Yu''s mind. He nodded at her, thanked the man in front of him, and walked away with Lin Hui.


    It seems that one of the large-scale fights that took place before was the Guo family, but the Guo family has been in the golden mean position in Wufu mainland for so many years, and even promoted the development of symbol making and alchemy in the whole mainland.


    In such a family, who else would come up with such a way to persecute?


    It''s not easy for the two people who originally just wanted to hang out to realize what happened before. There must be a greater conspiracy behind it.


    Wang Yu has a hunch that this plot is mostly related to himself.


    Time passed so quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day of the second level, the dense forest war.


    The Lin family and the Zhong family sent five people to win the team that grabbed the most symbols in the dense forest full of martial animals and mechanism traps.


    Everyone will wear a small sign before entering the dense forest, which represents this person. Once taken or robbed by others, it means that this person no longer has independent ability and is out directly.


    The rules sound simple, but in fact, when they are implemented, it is not just about whether they are fierce or not.


    There is no one watching in the dense forest. What will happen, and who will know?


    In the dark, someone has quietly arranged a trap, and someone waiting falls into it.


    "Be careful."


    Before Wang Yu entered the dense forest, Lin Hui gave him the last instruction, and I don''t know how many times he has said this sentence.


    But who can guarantee that the people who go in this time will meet for the last time for the people around them?

 Chapter 664

    Wang Yu entered the dense forest alone and didn''t join the Lin family. He didn''t think he had any necessary intersection with the Lin family, and even said he didn''t want to contact them at all.


    From the first level, he had seen the true face of the Lin family children. He not only didn''t have the consciousness of being the son of the Lin family, but also wanted to let Wang Yu hurt them.


    Such ungrateful people are not worth their efforts to protect, and even if Lin Kefeng taught them the whole Lin family in the future, they will not become stronger in their hands.


    Lin Hui did not go in with Wang Yu, just because the number of people entering each family was limited. Wang Yu''s position was vacant because of Lin Chun''s disappearance.


    "What are you still looking at here? The Lin and Zhong people have left."


    There was a warm voice behind her. Lin Hui didn''t look back because she knew it was Zhong Li.


    "No, I''m just a little worried."


    Lin Hui turned around and looked at Zhong Li seriously. The emotion inside was not disguised.


    The sincere appearance made Zhong Li a little distracted for a while, but he quickly reacted and said with a slight smile, "it doesn''t matter. I believe childe Wang can come back easily. You know he has this ability, don''t you?"


    Lin Hui nodded, but her eyes became confused.


    She knows how powerful Wang Yu''s force is. It''s not too much for the most powerful people in the whole shapong City, but why are there some worries and uneasiness in her heart?


    "Let''s go away quickly. Today we have to find the case of the previous material market."


    Zhong Li sighed, gently patted Lin Hui on the shoulder, and said that he would go back towards the road when the dense forest came.


    Lin Hui finally turned to look at the unfathomable forest, slightly pursed his mouth, and followed Zhong Li''s footsteps out of here.


    Before Wang Yu set out, the three men had assigned the task. Wang Yu entered the dense forest to participate in the duel, while Lin Hui and Zhong Li gathered evidence outside to find the real murderer.


    What happened in the material market that day is really too strange. If the real murderer is allowed to go unpunished, more serious and tragic things may happen in the future.


    Two people here have begun to investigate. In the dense forest on the other side, Wang Yu is slowly exploring in the dense forest with interlaced branches.


    "Do you think Wang Yu of the Lin family is really powerful?"


    A small voice came from the front. It didn''t sound old. It should only be twelve or thirteen years old.


    Wang Yu stopped and a sarcastic arc was gently raised at the corner of his mouth.


    Why did the Zhong family send such a young boy to participate in such a cruel and complex duel?


    Is there anyone in the Zhong family?


    Or, after the last time I was in the challenge arena, did those big boys have a fear?


    "Shh, keep your voice down and let the second young master hear it. Maybe they will speak ill of your father in front of the acting master."


    Before Wang Yu made any moves, another voice similar to the man''s age appeared, but obviously with silk caution and vigilance, you can feel what kind of life they usually live in the Zhong family.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to tangle with such children. He directly showed his body shape and threw a enchanting Rune at them. Two little men who had just reached Wang Yu''s shoulder fell in front of Wang Yu.


    It can be said that Wang Yu easily got the two signs without effort.


    At this time, it was only three hours after entering the dense forest in the morning.


    The sun has risen to the top of the head, but in the dense jungle, there is basically no light of the sun. At most, some fine sunlight sprinkles on the ground full of dead leaves through the only gaps between the leaves.


    Wang Yu released his spiritual consciousness and obviously felt that there were several people with obvious strength in front of him.


    There are four people. According to Wang Yu''s feeling, they should be the children of the Zhong family who were beaten down in the first level. One of them is familiar to Wang Yu. It is Zhong Wang.


    Wang Yu didn''t say anything, but quietly ran up a dense tree and looked down quietly.


    "It''s really unlucky. How come I haven''t met a Lin family for so long!"


    A thin and tall man stood behind Zhong Wang and complained, but his eyes at Zhong Wang were flattering and flattering.


    "Yes! With the strength of our four, how can those weak guys be our opponents!"


    The other man echoed on one side, with the same look as the man just now.


    But they didn''t find that Zhong Wang''s face was getting darker and darker, and he was still talking on his own.


    "Yes! None of these can fight this year. Lin Chun doesn''t know what''s going on. He didn''t even show up this year!"


    "That''s enough. Can you be quiet for a while? Maybe Wang Yu is watching quietly in some corner now, waiting for us to take the bait."

 Chapter 665

    An apparently calm voice appeared and slipped under Wang Yu''s feet. Indeed, as he said, he was standing in a corner waiting for them to come to his side.


    However, I didn''t want to attract them. After all, although I had knocked them off the challenge arena, it was because they had lost under the attention of the public, so it was not good to continue the attack.


    If the four of them really attack themselves together, it is really not easy to succeed in fighting in such an unfamiliar environment.


    Not to mention getting their logo.


    So Wang Yu plans to break them one by one. When the right time comes, he will solve them one by one. Anyway, he will get their marks first.


    He has been waiting. Now for him, the most important thing is patience and time.


    However, these people have been walking in groups from beginning to end, and vaguely move slowly with Zhong Wang as the center. Therefore, if they want to attract, Wang Yu needs to think of some more ways.


    In the stalemate between light and dark, the thin and tall Zhong family disciple suddenly screamed, and then ran forward quickly.


    "It''s Zhong Hui and Zhong Qi!"


    Obviously, the man who catered to him also found it. He looked at the clock and rushed to the place just now.


    Zhong Wang frowned, but the remaining two children didn''t follow up.


    It can be seen that the two disciples had a close relationship with the two children who fainted just now.


    The rune Wang Yu used only made them unconscious temporarily. If there is no special recovery method, they will wake up automatically after an hour.


    But the two tall disciples obviously saw such moves. Seeing that they were in a coma, they also reached out for two smooth pills and fed them along their deep and shallow breathing.


    The medicine worked quickly. The two men soon woke up. Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, they still had a way to save them.


    "Big brother..."


    The slightly mature child saw the person in front of him and realized what had happened before. His eyes darkened and whispered, "sorry, I didn''t notice the changes around me. Now the marks on Xiaolin and me have been taken away."


    Then he lowered his head deeply, and the wronged one was about to cry, but he still endured. His strong appearance was very moving.


    A trace of pain flashed across the tall and thin man''s face. He turned his head and looked at the impatient clock on the other side, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Brother Huan, no, it''s obviously that Wang Yu is too treacherous. We both took advantage of the sneak attack when brother Hui and I didn''t notice. We both... Fell into his treachery."


    Zhong Qi''s face was filled with resentment, and her eyes were also filled with resentment.


    Zhong Hui reaches out to hold Zhong Qi''s small hand and shakes his head. His eyes say he disagrees. After all, when he wakes up, he also sees that the most beloved young master of the Zhong family, Zhong Wang, is standing in front, looking here impatiently.


    That man


    It''s what the children of their small unpopular branches should provide, but now it''s


    "Brother, Xiao Qi and I have no signs now. Let''s go out first, so as not to follow you and drag you back."


    The clock will make suggestions to the bell ring. It seems that he has a heavy burden on his small shoulder.


    Wang Yu looked at all this quietly in the tree, with a twinkling look and thousands of thoughts.


    Once, as a young master in a small family, he also lived so hard. No matter what he did, he had to consider whether it would be harmful to his family or what harm it would cause to his family.


    Even when he was bullied, he almost killed his family.


    Now when I see this young child, I have a feeling of seeing myself.


    Zhong Huan looked at Zhong Hui without saying anything, but walked in the direction of Zhong Wang. His expression was much more serious than that just now. "Brother Wang, my little brother, suffered a sneak attack by Wang Yu. Now his logo has been robbed, so I want to send them out of the dense forest first and then meet you."


    With that, he bowed deeply towards Zhong Wang, and then threw a fist at him. His eyes were full of prayer.


    Their own behavior, finally have to wait for Zhong Wang to nod and agree.


    "Hum, you can do whatever you like. You''d better not let Wang Yu rob your sign on the road."


    Zhong Wang narrowed his eyes, looked at the clock ring for a while, and finally let go. He looked unnatural, but no one noticed this. He only reluctantly agreed.


    "Thank you, brother Wang, thank you, brother Wang!"

 Chapter 666

    Zhong Huan bowed excitedly, then ran towards Zhong Hui and Zhong Qi in surprise, and Zhong Wang waved to the person left behind him, and then turned around to leave.


    "Xiao Hui, you go with brother Wang." seeing that Zhong Wang was about to leave here, Zhong Huan hurried to another man who came with him, stretched out his hand and pushed his back, with a flash of panic in his eyes.


    Zhong Zhen did not shake his head. "Brother Huan, I want to send them back with you."


    Zhong Huan exclaimed with disapproval, "don''t make trouble. Have you forgotten why we invited ourselves to participate in this duel? Don''t give up for such a small matter!"


    After listening to this, Zhong zhe bowed his head slightly, hesitated for a moment, and wanted to understand, "I know, brother Huan, I''ll follow master Zhong Wang now."


    In a hurry, he subconsciously called out his usual name for Zhong Wang, but they didn''t realize it.


    And Zhong Wang over there didn''t care whether Zhong Zhen followed himself or Zhong Huan. After all, he didn''t see their brothers, and he was completely clear about their purpose.


    When the matter was settled, Zhong Wang and several people gradually went away, and Zhong Huan also stretched out his hand to pull the two brothers up from the ground and wanted to lead them to the exit of the dense forest.


    At this time, it is also a good time for Wang Yu to act.


    He knew what it meant for their branch to rob the sign of the bell ring at this time, but his purpose remained unchanged.


    The two children have just been limited by the coma rune. Now their activities are not convenient. Only the bell ring can fight with him.


    If there were four bell rings, Wang Yu might have to resist for a while, but it would not be difficult for Wang Yu to have only one such ring and take into account his two younger brothers.


    Easily, Wang Yu got the sign of the bell ring and kindly told them:


    "You can leave this dense forest together now."


    Zhong Huan wants to cry without tears, but there is no way.


    The world is like this. The law of the jungle. If you don''t have enough strength, you will never be able to stand on top of everyone.


    Perhaps someone as lucky as Zhong Wang will suddenly become the most favored young master in the whole family, but at the same time, his current force has become the highest cultivation among the young generation of the Zhong family, which is also a fact.


    If you don''t want to improve your strength and only rely on the so-called luck, you can''t achieve great things.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about these guys who had been robbed of the logo by himself. What he didn''t know was that it was today''s arbitrary move that affected the life of Zhong Huan.


    Of course, this is all later. Now Wang Yu is moving in the direction that Zhong Wang left just now.


    There are only three people left. It''s easier to deal with.


    Wang Yu was thinking about how to get their logo in the fastest and most labor-saving way.


    But before he reached Zhong Wang, a familiar fighting voice came from the thick forest in front of him.


    Is someone fighting?


    Wang Yu slowed down, hid his breath, and quietly approached the battle ahead.


    "Master Zhong Wang, why are there only these people around you this year? What about your old children who are like guards?"


    A burst of arrogant cry came. Wang Yu felt familiar for a time, but he couldn''t hear who sent it. He couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    He was just about to move closer, but he heard Zhong Wang''s words, "Lin Yin, you witch, compared with your sister Lin Hui, it''s really a heaven and a earth!"


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Unexpectedly, Lin Yin also participated in the second level of the duel, and listening to this tone, she was still very arrogant.


    It''s a big gap compared with what I saw in Lin Fu before.


    "Stop talking nonsense. There are so many people in the Lin family today. You have two around you. Think about it and know what the final result is. I advise you to give up resistance earlier and hand over your marks obediently. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Lin Yin spoke again. Wang Yu felt that he should re-examine the little girl.


    Facing such direct provocation, Zhong Wang still didn''t lose his dignity. "Hehe, didn''t you Lin family find a very powerful foreign aid? What about the prince? People don''t look down on you and want to work alone?"


    As soon as these words came out, a trace of unnaturalness flashed on Lin Yin''s face, but she soon covered it up and said, "what nonsense do you say? The prince is only used to it alone and doesn''t want to drag us down."


    Zhong Wang didn''t answer back this time. He just snorted. There was no need for him to say more. Everyone present knew that Wang Yu really didn''t want to have any contact with the Lin family''s children.


    The scene was deadlocked for a moment.


    Although there were only two people around Zhong Wang, he still stared at everyone opposite quietly.

 Chapter 667

    Wang Yu didn''t show up. Instead, as before, he found a tree with dense branches and leaves, hid his body on it, and quietly watched the development of the situation below.


    Originally, the disciples of the Lin family were really inferior to the gifted children of the Zhong family in strength. However, there is a serious gap in the number of people. Wang Yu doesn''t know what the result will be if they fight again under such circumstances?


    "Sister Yinyin, you don''t have to discuss with them any more. We''ll go directly and be able to bring them three big flowers and flowing water!"


    Lin Li made a voice angrily, but his eyes were shining with unknown excitement.


    I think so. Since he began to take part in the duel between the Zhong Lin family, which time didn''t everyone in the Lin family be defeated by the Zhong family''s disciples?


    The obvious advantage this time is that as a little man, his heart is also full of excitement.


    However, looking at Lin Yin''s appearance, although she said she looked down on the Zhong family, she was also afraid of the strength of the three of them.


    Wang Yu saw the dialogue and situation of several people in the Zhong family just now. The three people led by Zhong Wang should be the strongest backbone of the Zhong family.


    In this way, Lin Yin is really not a Jiao didi young lady who can only talk.


    Otherwise, there are so many daughters of the Lin family, why can she quickly ascend after Lin Hui is expelled from the family, and even make the people in the whole city praise her?


    Those who can do today''s position are not generally deep-seated.


    Just like Lin Hui, who has endured dormancy, and Lin Yin, who has now become the most favored young lady again.


    There is no shortage of innocent people in the big family.


    They are all wearing pure and harmless masks. We can''t know what''s inside.


    Wang Yu suddenly felt that they were all poor people.


    "Needless to say, broken!"


    For a long time, Lin Yin suddenly made a sound, and suddenly a huge faint yellow Rune appeared out of thin air in front of Zhong Wang and others. After Lin Yin gave an order, she suddenly burst out of great power.


    Zhong Wang and others seemed to have expected that, after that, the figure of the three exploded back behind them!


    At the same time, the fingers on Zhong Wang''s hand turned over and quickly formed a knot, with a burst of light pointing in the direction of Lin Yin!


    The war broke out in a flash.


    The two sides stood quickly and orderly. Zhong Wang had only three people there, but they looked more orderly and even more stable than the large number of Lin family.


    "Zhong Zhe, Zhong Ke, Lin Yin, leave it to me to clean up. Others, you can play freely."


    Zhong Wang looked at Lin Yin in the opposite direction with evil spirit, and said his distribution plan without concealment. He was arrogant, but he had incomparably strong self-confidence.


    But judging from the situation just now, no matter how many people there are in the Lin family, it seems that they are really opponents of the three Zhong family.


    Lin Yin''s face was dignified and whispered to Lin Li. Lin Li was about to say something to her. Lin Yin had disappeared in front of her.


    I saw her in a flash, but she jumped directly in front of Zhong Wang!


    When she got up, she saw a flash of silver. Lin Yin''s action was fast and cruel. A small silver dagger pointed directly at the key of Zhong Wang.


    Zhong Wang was stunned for a moment. Zhong Zhe and Zhong Ke on both sides immediately realized that the situation was critical and did not hesitate to rescue Zhong Wang in the center.


    The remaining children of the Lin family didn''t give them this opportunity at all. They had already approached them when they thought, and they were about to attack.


    "Look, you two are enemies, but we!"


    Lin Li uttered a loud voice, threw out a blasting pill in his hand, and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    However, in a few breaths, the situation on the field has changed suddenly!


    Wang Yu watched quietly, and his evaluation of Lin Yin rose to another level. If her sudden attack had not brought the rhythm of the whole duel, maybe the Lin family would still be passive, and even so many people would be defeated by the three Zhong family.


    Such a strategic mind and the courage to put all your eggs in one basket really made Wang Yu look at her with new eyes.


    Think of it, her mind is not necessarily just on the level of the most favored eldest lady. Maybe she didn''t think about the position of Lin Kefeng.


    Lin Kefeng must have never thought that he would try his best to praise it and make the public forget Lin Hui''s chess piece. In the end, it would become his own threat.


    The following battles have become white hot. Wang Yu feels that it is no longer necessary to look at them. If the Lin family still does not win under the condition of such a number advantage and taking the lead, the family will have nothing to develop.


    However, war always changes rapidly. If there is no idea about a small detail, it is likely to produce earth shaking changes, or even reverse the whole outcome.


    "Young master Wang, why don''t you show up? Don''t these Lin family really deserve your help in your eyes?"


    A dumb voice came from the air, and Wang Yu frowned. He clearly heard the smell that did not belong to the Zhong family.


    Who is it?

 Chapter 668

    Since he spoke to Wang Yu like this, he must not be from the Lin family, but seeing that the Zhong family was about to decline, he didn''t help. Who would it be?


    If they were outsiders, how did they break through the strong barriers of several families in Zhong Jialin and shapang city and enter the dense forest?


    Then, he has only one identity. It is said that the mysterious and powerful foreign aid found by the Zhong family.


    It''s said that someone is a martial arts master whose martial arts cultivation exceeds his level!


    If this is the case, then the situation is definitely unfavorable to the current Lin family.


    He doesn''t want to manage the Lin family, but now he is related to the interests of the Lin family. If they have such an absolute advantage, they can''t win. Even if he wants to think of another way, he can''t save it.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu did not show up, but quietly opened his spiritual knowledge and looked for the changes of Wu Qi around him.


    If someone is really in the dark, the surrounding martial spirit will change. He doesn''t want to expose his position, but carefully observe the surrounding situation first.


    The biggest fluctuation of martial Qi is a group of people fighting below.


    However, Wang Yu always feels that the fluctuations here are very unusual, like


    Shrouded in a touch of unknown power, their force is lower than themselves, so they may not be aware of it, but Wang Yu has such a feeling.


    When Wang Yu was confused and couldn''t find the person who made the voice just now, a powerful force came from the direction of the battle between the two sides and went straight to Wang Yu''s position!


    Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t have time to recover the released spiritual consciousness. He quickly jumped down from the hidden tree and skipped over the branches of another dense tree not far away.


    The original big tree was razed to the ground under the impact of great power!


    The towering giant tree surrounded by several people was destroyed in this way!


    Wang Yu turned and looked at the place where he had just stood. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. It was obvious that the man had found his whereabouts, but he was very cunning hiding among the children of the Lin family and the Zhong family.


    "Hehe, young master Wang Yu? Your strength is just like this. Why didn''t you show your soul sword just now?"


    The dark voice sounded again, but Wang Yu was full of shock.


    Why did he know about wanhun sword!


    Even in the face of Lin Hui''s martial uncle, he never said anything about it. Why


    He''ll know!


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Wang Yu spread this sentence around with a secret technique, but he didn''t get a response at all.


    He is now the eighth grade of a warrior, and the martial artist doesn''t know what grade it is. The feeling that he knows nothing about his opponent makes Wang Yu feel uncomfortable for no reason.


    The Lin family and the Zhong family are still in fierce battle, but the situation is developing in a direction favorable to the Lin family.


    If the martial arts master joins the battle at this time


    The situation is unimaginable.


    Wang Yu''s mind was clear at the thought of this.


    Since he doesn''t appear, it''s better to take the initiative to attract him out.


    After all, he was originally a foreign aid invited by the Zhong family. If the Lin family really won, it would be no good for him.


    So if Wang Yu joins the battle, he will show up.


    Thinking like this, Wang Yu flew and immediately joined the battle circle of the Lin family and the Zhong family.


    He took the lead in helping Lin Li and the rest. Zhong Zhe and Zhong Ke had good force. They should be in the eighth and ninth grades of martial arts disciples, and even in the early stage of samurai, so Lin Li still had some difficulty in dealing with them, but fortunately, they were many, so they were not at a disadvantage for a time.


    The addition of Wang Yu directly overwhelmed Zhong Zhen and Zhong Ke. It was a little difficult to fight with Lin Li and others, which was even harder to clean up.


    "Poof -"


    Zhong zhe didn''t pay attention. He was slapped by Wang Yu. His whole body was like a bead with a broken line and flew straight towards the big tree behind him. Then he hit the thick trunk and fell to the ground.


    "Bell!"


    Zhong Wang obviously saw it too. Seeing that Zhong Ke was the only one left to face the attack of Wang Yu and many Lin families, he was also worried.


    "Master Zhong Wang, don''t look around. Remember, your opponent now is Lin Yin!"


    Lin Yin made a proud sound towards Zhong Wang, accompanied by the huge ripples formed by her own hands with condensed martial Qi, and flew straight towards Zhong Wang.


    Zhong Wang was stunned, but it was too late to respond!


    Just when he didn''t know how to resolve the attack, the ripple in front of him disappeared out of thin air!


    The speed is amazing.


    "How... Poof -"


    Lin Yin was confused, but as soon as she said a word, she felt that her abdomen was severely hit by something, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out!


    "Sister Yinyin!"


    Lin Li and others, with the help of Wang Yu, have made a quick decision. They bind Zhong Zhe and Zhong Ke and take out their signs. At this time, they found Lin Yin''s situation.


    Wang Yu looked at everything in front of him and knew that the mysterious man finally appeared.

 Chapter 669

    Wang Yu reached out to help Lin Yin''s injured body. Then he stood still and looked at the man in black in front of Lin Yin. His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a light of examination inside.


    "Sister Yinyin! Are you okay?"


    Lin Li and others handled the things at hand and ran in the direction of Lin Yin, with some anxiety on their face.


    Although they didn''t see the situation just now, since they can make Wang Yu, who is not afraid, stop his actions, they must have encountered an unknown situation.


    Lin Yin didn''t slow down from being saved by Wang Yu. She stood where she was. She didn''t come back until Lin Li made a sound. When she saw Wang Yu''s tall and mighty body in front of her, her face was red. "Thank you for saving me just now."


    Wang Yu just nodded and didn''t even look at her.


    "Hehe, what''s more, the strongest man in the Zhong family can''t even beat a little girl. That''s how your Zhong family trains their children?"


    The man in black was very arrogant. He didn''t pay attention to Wang Yu at all. He directly turned around and mocked Zhong Wang. After listening to this, the relationship between the two people was not good.


    Zhong Wang snorted and mocked back, "our Zhong family didn''t come to you to pretend to be a hero. Where did you go at the beginning?"


    With that, Zhong Wang looked up and down at the man in black with disdain. Although he suffered some minor injuries, he could still see that he was proud, upright and unyielding.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Before, he just thought Zhong Wang was really an ignorant dandy. Now he didn''t expect to be a man with character.


    It seems that only in adversity can we find the true face of man.


    The two men were arguing over there, and Wang Yu was not unwilling to be ignored. Just during this time, he turned and looked at the Lin family. At the same time, he took out the three signs he had collected from his sleeve and said, "this mysterious man has strong force. You have been injured. Take these signs out, and the Lin family is estimated to win."


    Then he put all the signs in Lin Yin''s hand, turned and continued to look at the man in black and Zhong Wang in front of him.


    "Wang... Childe Wang Yu, how can you do this? Our Lin family has not reached the point where we have to sacrifice to win. You look down on us!"


    Lin Li shouted at him with a unwilling face. His young heat and passion were stimulated at the moment.


    Wang Yu frowned. One of the reasons why he let the Lin family go was that he didn''t want to increase casualties, and they would make trouble for him. More importantly, the man in black seemed to know a lot of his secrets. If he told them all during the duel, it would only add trouble.


    "Come on, we''re all hurt now. We''ll only make trouble for childe Wang here."


    Lin Yin gave a voice to scold, and then clenched the sign given by Wang Yu and said to Wang Yu''s back, "young master Wang, take care."


    Then, without waiting for the opposition of Lin officials, he took the lead in walking towards the exit.


    Here, Lin Li dared to talk to Lin Yin. The rest were not very popular branches. Seeing this, even if he had something to say in his heart, he finally swallowed it in his stomach.


    What''s more, in fact, they also agree with Wang Yu very much. If they continue to stay here, they may really suffer more serious injuries.


    They don''t want it.


    Wang Yu stood where he was and listened to the footsteps of them. He was relieved at the bottom of his heart.


    If they really insist on staying here, he has no position to force them to go away.


    This Lin Yin is actually very complicated.


    Lin Li may think that Lin Yin agreed to his decision because she admired Wang Yu, but Wang Yu knew that she must have weighed her interests in her heart.


    The blood without brain can only waste its advantages in vain.


    "Wang Yu, why didn''t you attack us with such a good opportunity just now?"


    The man in black had finished his dialogue with Zhong Wang. Wang Yugang was just thinking about things and didn''t pay much attention to what they said. When he heard him calling his name, he just raised his eyes slightly and looked at him.


    The next second, he stepped back towards the big tree behind him, and where he had just stood, it was already black and emitting a lot of smoke.


    "Inflammation explosion?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows.


    He saw such a move in wanhun sword sect. It is said that it has been lost now, but he didn''t expect to see it today.


    "Hahaha, you are worthy of being the master of that sword. You actually know what I use. OK, I''ll kill you with this fire explosion technique today."


    There was a flash of killing in the eyes of the man in black. Then, the whole man was like a black smoke, flying straight in the direction of Wang Yu.


    It should have been to avoid or resist, but Wang Yu stood there and closed his eyes!


    Zhong Wang, who was standing behind, was also worried. What was he doing!

 Chapter 670

    The man in black noticed something wrong and wanted to take back his moves, but it was too late!


    The distance between them was only half an arm. Wang Yu suddenly opened his eyes. There was a strong wind around, and the dense branches and leaves began to dance with the wind!


    Countless fine leaves fell and rubbed against each other. The rustling sound was heard all the time. For a time, it seemed to be playing the last Sonata!


    With Wang Yu as the center, a white vortex visible to the naked eye gradually formed, just like a bottomless hole, sucking the black man who had rushed to Wang Yu at high speed.


    Wang Yu stood behind the whirlpool, his eyes staring at the man in black. A steady stream of spiritual power and martial spirit were instilled into the whirlpool, and sweat had slipped down his forehead.


    His military cultivation is under this man. If you want to win under him, the only way you can use is to be surprised!


    If you rashly attack each other, you may end up consuming the most.


    Moreover, Zhong Wang is still behind him. Although his cultivation is not as good as himself, under such a high concentration of mental strength, if he attacks himself, the situation is also very serious.


    So now Wang Yu doesn''t dare to be distracted. As long as this record is successful, the man in black will be no threat to him.


    But will Zhong Wang really stand idly by?


    "Hehe, you... Do you think such a little trick... Can trap me? It''s naive..."


    The man in black was about to be sucked into the vortex by Wang Yu, and the expression on his face became unnatural. However, he suddenly spoke hard to Wang Yu. Although it was difficult, it was much stronger than Wang Yu expected.


    Not good.


    Wang Yu frowned and immediately made a decision to accept the move.


    The man in black obviously won''t be subdued by the whirlpool array. If he continues to support it, his mental power will run out.


    However, the next move of the man in black is faster than Wang Yu''s move.


    The fast-moving red flaming beads flew towards Wang Yu at a very close distance. It is still the most common move, but Wang Yu has no time to avoid!


    I''m still in the trap!


    "Die!"


    Wang Yu frowned and could only hastily accept the move. At last, Kan Kan avoided part of it, but his shoulder was still wiped hard.


    "Poof -"


    Wang Yu reached out to hold a big tree and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    It was just an ordinary attack. It''s nothing. What''s important is that we used too much mental power just now. There''s no way to recover it all at once. This situation will only happen after being eaten back.


    The man in black had a light hook at the corner of his mouth, and a trace of blood slipped from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t care about it, and looked proudly at Wang Yu on one side.


    "How? Are you convinced?"


    He approached Wang Yu with a provocative smile on his face. At this time, Wang Yu found that his eyes were dark blue!


    Wang Yu frowned, but said something useless, "who the hell are you?"


    But unexpectedly, the man in black didn''t care much. He turned his back to Wang Yu and said, "it doesn''t hurt to tell you. You just need to remember that the man you knocked down today is called ghost."


    "Ghost..."


    Wang Yu whispered the name as if he were remembering something.


    But standing in the same place and looking at the clock of the two people, he suddenly shouted to this side, "ghost! Behind!"


    However, this sentence was too late. Before the ghost reacted, he felt a cool feeling spreading directly from his back to his abdomen.


    Cold, pain.


    The ghost subconsciously lowered his head, but saw that his abdomen had been pierced by a silver long arrow emitting light white martial Qi.


    Then the long sword was pulled out from behind him, and blood burst out.


    Wang Yu, he


    Attacked yourself?


    The ghost couldn''t believe that it was his victory just now. How did it suddenly turn into a reverse outcome?


    He turned around, his hands and feet were cold, and the whole person couldn''t use his strength. He tried hard to stand in front of Wang Yu, but finally he fell down slowly. He had to raise his head forcibly to see Wang Yu''s expression.


    Wang Yu''s face was cold. The silver sword in his hand was full of red blood. The white martial spirit, silver sword body and bright red mixed together as if to remind the ghost that he lost.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s expression, the ghost''s dark blue eyes gradually covered with red, and his hands turned into fists on the ground.


    Wang Yu didn''t care. He kept moving and added a sword to the fallen ghost.


    "Puff -"


    The long sword passed through the body and made a dull sound, and Wang Yu noticed the clock looking at him.


    Wang Yu stretched out his hand without a sword and threw out a coma rune. Zhong Wang''s mental power was lax and fainted to the ground in an instant.


    Just a small episode, but still let the ghost seize the gap!


    Pyroblast!


    Wang Yu didn''t notice the change of his palm. His abdomen was attacked like this!


    The ghost looked at Wang Yu''s pain flashing from the corners of his eyes, and his smile became more and more rampant, "ha ha ha, I won in the end!"


    With that, his laughter stopped suddenly, and Wang Yu''s long sword was inserted into his back. On the contrary, Wang Yu also fainted.

 Chapter 671

    When he woke up again, Wang Yu found himself in a quiet room.


    There was a strong smell of medicine around him. He reached out and touched his abdomen. There were bandages wrapped around him. Someone should have wrapped up the wound hurt by the ghost.


    After moving for a while, Wang Yu found that he was aching all over, but he didn''t know exactly where it was. He had never suffered such a situation. For a moment, he felt very strange.


    The window was open. Wang Yu looked through the gauze tent. It was a fine day outside. Occasionally, birds flew by and "chirped" a few times, which was a bit of quiet interest in life.


    "Prince, are you awake?"


    I probably noticed a sound in the room. There was a clear young voice outside the door. It was very nice to hear, but it was a little more childish than the voice of Lin Hui in the past.


    Wang Yu frowned, but only answered softly.


    Then he heard the voice of the girl outside the door telling him to wash and eat for him.


    Although some excitement, but still do not lose the original aura and image.


    Wang Yu tried to get out of bed. He just saw a light cyan dress on the shelf on one side. He tried to put it on. The result was just the right size for himself.


    After putting on his clothes, Wang Yu began to look at the whole room.


    The decoration inside is elegant, and the small objects placed are all precious and good things that pay attention to connotation. It can be seen that the owner''s taste is still very elegant.


    Obviously not in the Lin mansion.


    This confused Wang Yu.


    He participated in the second level of the duel in the dense forest before. After seriously injuring each other with the ghost, he passed out in a coma. It is possible to be rescued by the Lin family, but there is no relationship between the place or people here and the Lin family.


    What the hell is going on?


    Before Wang Yu got tangled for long, a man''s arrival solved the confusion in his heart.


    "Young man, you finally wake up."


    Wang Yu raised his eyes and saw an old man with a white beard pushing the door in, followed by the girl who had spoken in front of his door.


    This person is the martial uncle of Lin Hui who met with Lin Hui before.


    The girl behind him was holding a tray with some things to wash. She frowned and looked fresh like Camellia after the rain. She looked gentle and generous.


    "Master, things are ready. Erya left first."


    The girl gave a blessing to the old man with white beard, then walked out of the room and closed the door quietly.


    It turned out to be his disciple. No wonder it''s similar to Lin Hui''s temperament. It turned out to be the moves of his disciples.


    "Master," said Wang Yu, with a bow towards the old man and some respect on his face, "I saw my master at night before. I haven''t had the opportunity to ask my master''s name. Please don''t blame me."


    Looking at Wang Yu, the old man couldn''t help but hold on to his long white beard with his right hand. A trace of appreciation flashed in his eyes. "Young people, don''t be polite. Your surname is Yang."


    Wang Yu said lightly, "it was master Yang. It''s disrespectful."


    Old man Yang consciously went to the room, took the lead in sitting on the main seat, and stretched out his hand to signal Wang Yu to sit down.


    Wang Yu nodded without politeness. After sitting straight, he directly asked his confusion:


    "I take the liberty to ask, I was in a coma in the dense forest before, but the elder saved me?"


    Old man Yang nodded, but his face was dignified. "Do you know who the man you killed in the dense forest before?"


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect him to ask this question, but he still answered truthfully, "I don''t know this. I only know that he is a foreign aid from the Zhong family. He has strong ability. He should be at the martial arts level. His name is ghost, and his relationship with the Zhong family''s children is not very harmonious."


    Old man Yang nodded and relaxed a little.


    Wang Yu was confused and asked aloud, "do you know something, senior? Or is there something wrong with the ghost?"


    "This ghost is not small. If I guess correctly, it should come from the middle of Wufu continent."


    Old man Yang frowned tightly. For no reason, the air in the room suddenly became severe.


    In the middle of Wufu continent?


    Wang Yu doesn''t know the power there. He knows a little Qiao family at most. Apart from the Qiao family, other families don''t have much contact with families other than those in the central part of the mainland. There is a feeling that it is extremely cold at high altitude.


    How could you send someone here to take part in the struggle between two small families in the northern region?


    Wang Yu didn''t understand because he had little knowledge.


    But the old man Yang opposite is different. He is very old and has gone through countless places, so he will bring all kinds of relevant events when thinking about things.


    In this way


    "Is it the ghost sect..."


    Old man Yang whispered softly, but Wang Yu didn''t hear it because his voice was too low. "Elder, what did you say just now?"


    However, when asked again, old man Yang shook his head and said nothing.

 Chapter 672

    "You were in a coma before. I noticed that there was some strange distribution of martial Qi over there, so I passed it. At that time, everyone except the child of the Zhong family left. You were in a coma. I had to knock the child out before I took you away."


    Old man Yang exposed the topic just now and talked about a more important thing at present.


    "So... I should still be dueling, shouldn''t I?"


    Wang Yu frowned, and the expression on his face became a little strange.


    So if the duel is over, he will probably be said to kill and abscond


    Or killed?


    He shook his head and scattered these impractical ideas from his mind, but he still couldn''t stop the stronger and stronger ideas in his heart.


    Anyway, his reputation in the city must not be very good now.


    When he looked at old man Yang on one side, he found that his eyes dodged.


    Dodge?


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and asked, "elder, how long have I been in a coma?"


    Old man Yang hesitated for a moment and replied, "cough, actually not much, just for a long time..."


    "Half a day?" Wang Yu asked.


    It''s been a long time. The duel hasn''t ended yet. Even if he goes back now, he may not be found.


    But why is old man Yang''s expression so strange?


    What''s wrong?


    Wang Yu looked at old man Yang in confusion and asked, "Sir, what''s the problem?"


    "After I rescued you, I got the news that the boy of the Zhong family had taken your sign and returned home to recover his life."


    what?


    "In other words, you and the ghost you killed are missing for the whole city."


    Old man Yang explained attentively, but Wang Yu felt a headache. Obviously, Zhong Wang didn''t say that he killed the ghost, but this situation was also very unfavorable to him.


    In fact, if Wang Yu had not disappeared, the Lin family could have taken the signs they had obtained and announced that they had won.


    After all, there have been two levels now, and the Lin family has not lost. If we carry out the so-called third level, the Lin family will win in the end.


    Zhong Wang''s practice can also be regarded as buying some time for the Zhong family.


    But in the end, it depends on the whereabouts of Wang Yu and the ghost.


    "Time is running out. It''s not long before the end of the second level. Elder, thank you for your help. Then I''ll leave first."


    Wang Yu looked at old man Yang. He didn''t have time to take care of anything else. He went out of the house directly and got lucky quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, he had disappeared into the house.


    The dense forest is not far from here.


    Because the second level is not over yet, even if Zhong Wang says that Wang Yu and the ghost are missing, no one will go to the dense forest to search for them.


    This also provides convenience for Wang Yu to go back.


    He had thought about why Zhong Wang was different when he and the ghost attacked each other. Now he wanted to understand that Zhong Wang just didn''t like this person.


    The Zhong family certainly didn''t take the initiative to find this person. Most of them appeared suddenly and said that he could help the Zhong family or even threaten the Zhong family to let him join the fight.


    But what did he do for?


    This is just the most remote place in Wufu mainland. Even if you finally control it, what benefits will it do to those people living in the middle of the mainland?


    Wang Yu now misses the days when there were little souls. At that time, even if he was confused and couldn''t think of anything, there would be little souls together. Even if there was no way to solve things, talking also relieved him a lot of pressure.


    "You say, is that Wang Yu really missing?"


    As soon as Wang Yu got close to the dense forest, he heard a voice whispering about something.


    It''s getting dark. The next day is the last day of the duel. How can someone still be there at this time?


    Wang Yu casually found a big tree, hid his breath in the dense branches and leaves of the tree, and then focused on looking down.


    Two people, one tall and one short, could vaguely see that tall man was slim and even a little like a woman in dark.


    The wind, gently blowing and the leaves rubbing, added some strange atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the long sword pointed directly at Wang Yu''s hiding place. The tall woman walking in front opened her mouth and said in a charming voice, "who''s there! Show up quickly!"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t think it was his hiding. He still didn''t move.


    "Sister Yinyin, what''s the matter with you? I don''t feel anyone there at all."


    Standing behind the girl, the boy who was slightly shorter gently pulled the sleeves of the girl in front, looking a little scared.


    But the girl shook her head, stretched out her hand and took back the long sword and taught, "this is deceit. If there is someone there, we will find out at that time. Didn''t we lose the first opportunity?"


    The boy nodded thoughtfully.


    They were Lin Yin and Lin Li, who had already taken the sign and returned to the dense forest again.

 Chapter 673

    Wang Yu had asked them to go out with the collected Zhong''s logo. Why did they come back?


    Do you really want to find Wang Yu?


    He didn''t feel how important he was to the two brothers and sisters.


    Don''t look at Lin Yin''s kindness to herself before. Wang Yu really doesn''t believe that she admires herself. What''s more, she has seen her face to face with the Zhong family before, and she knows that she is not a charming Miss didi who is bullied by others.


    On the contrary, she is very smart and knows how to use her resources and all kinds of things to achieve her goals.


    So what''s the purpose of her bringing Lin Li this time?


    Wang Yu didn''t make a sound, but waited quietly for the next move between the two people.


    "Sister Yinyin, do you say... Do you say Prince Wang is still alive?"


    As they walked forward and backward, the Lin official suddenly made a sound, but his words made everyone present smart.


    They came back to find Wang Yu and see if he was still alive?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Young master Wang is very powerful. How could he disappear so easily? Just follow me and find him together."


    Lin Yin retorted, but from Wang Yu''s point of view, she could see the faint flash in her eyes


    Wang Yu''s heart warmed. It turned out that they were really worried about their own safety.


    The Lin family and the Zhong family went out of the dense forest one after another. Even Zhong Wang, who had left behind, went back. Only Wang Yu and the ghost were in the dense forest, so they were worried.


    Moreover, the Zhong family has always boasted about how powerful the foreign aid they are looking for at home, which further aggravates the concerns of the Lin family.


    As for Zhong Wang, he clearly knew that Wang Yu killed the ghost, but he still didn''t speak the truth. What''s the matter?


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand, but the most important thing now is to go out first. When this thing is over and the Lin family wins, he has reason to continue to stay in the Lin family to refine soul martial pill.


    After all, Wang Yu was still uneasy when the little soul didn''t wake up.


    But he certainly won''t go back with the two brothers and sisters. When they go far, or even out of the dense forest, find a chance to get out of the dense forest by himself.


    He doesn''t want to hide more about the ghost, which has been decided since he chose to kill him, let alone experienced so much now.


    However, Lin Yin and Lin Li have obviously found that there are some differences in the fluctuation of military Qi here. They plan to search here more for a while. For a moment and a half, they will look like they want to leave.


    Wang Yu waited on the branch for a while. They still didn''t want to go away. He couldn''t help thinking of other ways.


    "Petty official!"


    On the ground, Lin Yin made a sound towards the Lin official. As soon as the Lin official nodded, they wanted to look in one direction at the same time. The next second, both of them were lucky and flew in that direction.


    But in an instant, the place where they were still searching had disappeared.


    And Wang Yu, just after they passed by, fell from the tree and stared at the direction they left. His expression was thin, like a layer of fog.


    "See you outside."


    Wang Yu said softly. He shook his body and left the place he was just now and flew towards the exit of the dense forest.


    At this time, the sky is getting brighter and brighter, and the eastern sky is beginning to turn white. A new day is coming. I don''t know if all the things I have done in the night will be exposed to the world in a while?


    Keep your toes light. Wang Yu seems to be walking towards the East with more and more intense light.


    And there, it is the challenge arena built when the Lin family and the Zhong family duel.


    Every player who comes out of the dense forest must register here before he can complete the final level and lose the opportunity to enter the dense forest again.


    Obviously, Lin Yin and Lin Li didn''t register here, so they were able to go back to the dense forest to find Wang Yu.


    But Wang Yu doesn''t want to have anything to do with the dense forest anymore. What he can do now is to end the duel as soon as possible, return to the Lin mansion, find Lin Hui, and make the soul Wu Dan company as soon as possible.


    He was very fast and walked quickly over the houses. After a while, he could see a large challenge arena several people tall.


    On the challenge arena, the most obvious figure is a person, thin and small, but his spine is straight.


    It''s Lin Hui!


    Wang Yu recognized her at a glance. He couldn''t help quickening his pace and passing quickly. There was a warm current in his heart.


    This girl is really


    Similarly, the figure of Wang Yu, who was flying towards the challenge arena, was also found by people there. Someone screamed, pointed to Wang Yu''s figure and exclaimed:


    "Look! That''s the prince!"


    At the same time, countless people began to look this way. The audience who were whispering just now were like ants frying the pot.

 Chapter 674

    Wang Yu directly ignored these calls. There was no other expression on his face. He went straight to Lin Hui and heard the secret voice, "I''m back."


    Lin Hui took some relief on his face and watched Wang Yu go to the registration place and then to himself.


    "Go, go home."


    Three simple words, listening to Lin Hui''s heart, made her feel like crying.


    In the past, she was always as indifferent as water. Even the closest Zhong Li always said that she didn''t look like a girl now. She would never have any other expression except mechanical joys and sorrows. However, when she saw Wang Yu coming back today, she wanted to cry inexplicably.


    I can''t tell what kind of feeling it is.


    Lin Hui just felt something blocked in his heart, broke through the barrier in the sound of Wang Yu, and then gushed out in his own direction.


    It seems that I''ve been living again for a while.


    It was Wang Yu who made her find it again.


    "Don''t you catch up?"


    Wang Yu walked in front of people, but Lin Hui stayed in place and couldn''t help but let Wang Yu stop and call.


    "Oh, here I am."


    Lin Hui reacted and finally showed a heartfelt smile on his face. They quickly followed Wang Yu. One by one, they walked towards Lin''s house.


    And these noisy people, they never care.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui had just entered the range of the Lin family''s mansion when they saw Lin Kefeng rush out of ZTE at the front door, smiling towards them and shouting, "childe Wang, finally back!"


    With that, he looked behind them as if looking for something. At last, he didn''t see anything, but looked at Wang Yu in confusion.


    "Well, Mr. Wang, my niece and son... Didn''t they come back with you?"


    Lin Kefeng rubbed his hands and asked Wang Yu. However, he received the news that Lin Yin and Lin Li sent the Lin family''s children out of the dense forest without registering. Without saying a word, they returned to the dense forest to find Wang Yu.


    But now it seems that Wang Yu doesn''t know it at all?


    "I really don''t know about Miss Lin Yin and your son."


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows, but his eyes looked into the mansion. He also meant something.


    Lin Kefeng is not a person who doesn''t understand. Seeing Wang Yu''s expression, he also knows that he wants to go back and have a rest. He quickly gives up his position and faces erhuman. "Oh, look at my memory. Please come in and have a rest. It''s all my fault. He''s just talking to childe Wang."


    Then he winked at the housekeeper who followed him. When the housekeeper saw it, he nodded, and then walked quickly into the house.


    Wang Yu saw it, but said nothing. Then he walked into the small yard originally arranged by Lin Kefeng.


    "This... Childe Wang, the original yard is smaller. I have prepared a bigger yard. Today you and brother Mu will settle down in the new yard."


    New yard?


    Wang Yu turned around and directly refused, "no, I lived in that house before. I''ll be there this time."


    With that, without waiting for Lin Kefeng''s reaction, he turned his head and walked away, in the same direction as the original yard.


    Lin Hui used to refine pills with Wang Yu, so she understood how favorable the quiet environment was to them. This time, even if Lin Kefeng had prepared a good yard, they would not find that place again.


    They walked away one by one, leaving only Lin Kefeng alone.


    Two days later, there was a boundary set by Wang Yu with runes in the whole small yard. Basically no one could come in. Finally, two days later, Wang Yu''s Alchemy room burst out an exclamation:


    "Succeeded!"


    Then the thick pill floated out, but just for a moment, Wang Yu quickly put the soul Wu pill in the box he had already prepared and carefully put it away.


    These days, in addition to Lin Hui''s going back and forth to the small yard to buy food for Wang Yu, Wang Yu can be said to stay in the room for refining ammunition. Finally, he made the soul martial pill. It''s exciting.


    However, Lin Kefeng has also noticed the fishiness between the two people. He always wants to come in, but he is always blocked by Lin Hui outside the door.


    Since ancient times, where has a guest stopped the host outside the door?


    However, they both did so, and they were still unscrupulous.


    These two days, they didn''t ask about the world in the room, but there were many big events outside.


    So now Wang Yu finally walked out of the yard, and Lin Kefeng immediately sent someone to invite him to the study to talk.


    Wang Yu nodded and didn''t refuse. Just as he needed a aboveboard reason to stay in the Lin family, it was convenient for him and Lin Hui to sneak into the secret room again and get the aged soul Wu Dan


    Both sides have their own thoughts, but they think of the same thing.

 Chapter 675

    Wang Yu followed the people sent by Lin Kefeng to the study. From the outside, he could clearly feel that Lin Kefeng wanted him to come in.


    He is not eager. On the contrary, Lin Kefeng thinks more now. After all, Wang Yu only wants soul Wu Dan. Now he has achieved his goal, but he feels that Lin Kefeng doesn''t just want the strongest name in the northern region.


    "Is Prince Wang here? Come in quickly."


    Before Wang Yu entered the door, Lin Kefeng''s impatient voice came from inside. He felt a faint surprise in his eyes. Then he stretched out his hand to push open the wooden door in front of him and walked in smartly.


    "Young master Wang, why didn''t you come here quickly before? You worked hard in the dense forest. It''s all my fault, and I didn''t make good arrangements for the celebration banquet here."


    Wang Yu walked into the study and sat in the guest seat consciously. At this time, Lin Kefeng was not worried at all.


    He also knew that the things of the Lin family and the Zhong family could not be explained clearly in a word. If the real thing wanted to achieve his goal, it was still necessary to step by step with Wang Yu.


    And


    For Lin Kefeng, he must know that what Wang Yu wants is only soul Wu Dan, so he should firmly hold this handle. Only when he can hold the chips in his hand, can he have the confidence to carry out the next negotiation.


    However, even if Lin Kefeng has considered everything clearly, he will not know that the soul Wudan that Wang Yu cares about most, that is, the biggest handle in his hand, does not exist to give or not to give.


    What Wang Yu really needs now is to fight for time in Lin''s house so that he can go back to the secret room with Lin Hui and get what he wants.


    As for staying in Lin''s house, this is what Lin Kefeng tried to ask Wang Yu to do.


    "After I came out of the dense forest, I just needed some time to rest, so I didn''t let the Lin family owner into the yard. I''m really sorry."


    Wang Yu also continued to follow what Lin Kefeng said, which gave him enough steps and face.


    Lin Kefeng''s eyes flashed a trace of happiness. In his opinion, Wang Yu began to accept himself. After all, he immediately asked himself to take the soul martial pill.


    However, his idea is doomed to fail, because he has no soul Wudan in Lin Kefeng''s hands.


    But in the absence of soul Wu Dan, Wang Yu was asked to do such a big thing for himself. It''s really a cost-effective business!


    Wang Yu sat in his seat, quietly watching the change of expression on Lin Kefeng''s face, silent.


    "Lord Lin, it''s like this. Now the form is basically clear. The victory of the Lin family is just a matter of time, so I want to realize all the conditions mentioned before as soon as possible."


    Wang Yu pretended to be embarrassed and spoke to Lin Kefeng. Finally, he reached out and touched his hair. He looked tangled.


    Lin Kefeng was more excited. He had a hunch that Wang Yu, such a precious soul Wudan, would be pinched by himself.


    However, he still hid his excitement in his heart and spoke to Wang Yu again, but his words were a little embarrassed. "Childe Wang, in fact, we Lin family are not stingy. You also know that soul Wu Dan is the family treasure of Lin family and can''t be sent out easily..."


    Wang Yu flashed a sullen look on his face, and his voice became excited. "Master Lin means he doesn''t want to give it. He''s going to cheat?"


    "No, no," Lin Kefeng repeatedly denied, "I mean, the Lin family will give you the previously promised soul stone first. After the Zhong family has a response, the soul Wu Dan will also be sent as agreed."


    When he said this, his eyes shone at Wang Yu, as if to say that the business was very cost-effective. If he didn''t agree, he would suffer a loss.


    But Wang Yu didn''t expect Lin Kefeng to provide soul Wu Dan. It is estimated that he doesn''t even know what soul Wu Dan looks like.


    However, on the surface, Wang Yu still looks tangled and excited. In Lin Kefeng''s eyes, he plans to succeed.


    By the way, he despised Wang Yu and despised him for thinking only about his immediate interests. He didn''t think he had been in his plan.


    "How about you, Mr. Wang?"


    Lin Kefeng made a sound to tempt Wang Yu and said, "and I think Prince Wang must have no people he knew when he first came to Wufu mainland. Even if he went out of the Lin family at this time, he had no place to settle down. He might as well stay in our Lin house. There is enough martial spirit here, which is also good for the cultivation of the young master."


    Say it!


    Wang Yu''s eyes blinked slightly, and a smile flashed in the corner that Lin Kefeng couldn''t see. Finally, he really took the bait.


    Wang Yu only had such a purpose to stay in Lin Fu from beginning to end, but he never said it directly, but waited for Lin Kefeng to beg him to stay.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, Wang Yu pretends to shirk it, and Lin Kefeng promises something else. The two people really reach an agreement

 Chapter 676

    When Wang Yu came out of the study, he got the news that Lin Kefeng sent the soul stone the next day. Wang Yu was dissatisfied with the installation, and was finally asked to accept it.


    However, Wang Yu won''t really refuse such a good thing as condensing soul stone if others want to give it away.


    It was already afternoon when I returned to the small yard. Wang Yu and Lin Hui had said that they didn''t need any servants. They were all people who had been wandering between heaven and earth for many years. Suddenly, many people were not used to it.


    At that time, Lin Chun once caught this point and humiliated them, but now he himself has left, and the rest dare not gossip.


    "Did you succeed?"


    Lin Hui, who was looking at the force books in the alchemy room, had already felt Wang Yu''s breath. After hearing the sound of opening the door, he asked without raising his head.


    The person who came in was Wang Yu. He got the desired result, but his performance was very flat. He just "um" in the direction of Lin Hui, and then went to the alchemy furnace and began to clean up the residue after his previous refining.


    Lin Hui''s reaction was also very insipid. After slightly picking his eyebrows, he buried himself in his reading world again.


    It''s not that the relationship between the two is indifferent, but that their relationship mode has always been like this these days. They don''t interfere with each other and learn together. If they have any problems, they can speak directly and communicate directly and quickly.


    And the two people have indeed improved a lot of strength for themselves through this method.


    Time is running away quietly. It''s hard to tell how many times Wang Yu has refined pills.


    Moreover, now he can refine successfully almost every time. Even if he immediately puts the pill in the bought container, there will still be a charming fragrance.


    So now the whole room is filled with a different smell.


    Lin Hui''s eyes are still firmly fixed on the book, but his mind has been flying out for a long time.


    Wang Yu''s progress in alchemy technology these days, she saw it in the whole process.


    It took only half a month to refine a powerful skill that was basically successful once, from the entry level where nothing was clearly distinguished!


    And as far as she knows, even the great alchemist now has a success rate of only 80% to 90%. It''s amazing that Wang Yu can achieve no failure.


    When she was a child, she was often described as a child prodigy and genius, but now she thinks Wang Yu is the real genius.


    Such strong learning ability and dormant perseverance


    Lin Hui began to rejoice that he was not against Wang Yu, otherwise he would suffer a loss in the end.


    "Miss Lin?"


    This title called Lin Hui back from her imaginary world. She suddenly recalled, but found Wang Yu standing in front of her, and this page of the book in front of her has been read by herself for a long time.


    "Are you all right? I just called you for a long time and didn''t respond. I was worried that you were stunned, so I came over to have a look."


    Wang Yu explained to Lin Hui. His face was very serious without any modesty.


    Lin Hui''s heart was warm. The man was even worried about what he thought.


    Fortunately, they are not enemies. Fortunately, they are friends.


    Are you friends?


    In the long life before Lin Hui, she never admitted that she had friends. Some were only masters, servants, and even relatives, such as Zhong Li, or partners.


    At the beginning, she also regarded Wang Yu as her temporary partner and even the object of use, but now she feels that Wang Yu is her friend.


    A good friend worth making.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s collect the things first. The meals are arranged in the main hall today. After we finish eating, we''ll go to the secret room today."


    Seeing that her face was clear again, Wang Yu also turned to pack his things and said his next arrangement by the way.


    Lin Hui nodded. She knew how urgent Wang Yu was for the soul martial pill, so she also knew that after it was made, Wang Yu always wanted to go to the secret room.


    After dinner, they sneaked into the desolate courtyard one by one while the moon was shining.


    Without much effort, they had gone in the way they had entered last time.


    Different from the last time, Wang Yu and Lin Hui directly entered the room full of books, and in front of them was the martial beast standing majestically.


    "Young man, you came back so soon. Did you refine it into a soul martial pill?"


    Wang Yu looked at the Wu beast in front of him and looked at Lin Hui. He bowed his hands respectfully and said, "yes, I have refined the soul Wu pill."


    But as soon as he said this, he obviously felt that the distribution of martial Qi around him was somewhat different.


    "What are you talking about? The heirloom of the Lin family, the soul martial pill, was refined in a month by a boy you haven''t even touched the alchemy furnace?"

 Chapter 677

    Wang Yu nodded, took out the pill from his sleeve and walked in the direction of Wu beast.


    Wu beast frowned with sideburns and looked at Wang Yu walking towards him. At the same time, he showed the pill in his hand.


    Before he got close, he just took it out of the box. Everyone present obviously felt the aroma of this first-class pill.


    But for Wang Yu, this is just the pill he first refined. If these martial beasts know that they have refined many higher-level pills, they don''t know what they will think of him.


    "Predecessors, we have refined the pill. Can you get this soul martial pill?" Lin Hui made a sound at the right time and called back the martial animal elder who was immersed in the fact that the pill was refined.


    The sound reminded Wu beast. He glanced at the noisy Lin Hui and Wang Yu. Finally, he closed his eyes. A burst of green light flew out of the center of his eyebrows, wrapped the pill placed in Wang Yu''s hand, and flew away to the depths of the room with the box properly.


    Wang Yu looked at it quietly and felt that the martial spirit around him became strange. He knew it meant that their military strength was stronger.


    However, in a few breaths, the pill refined by Wang Yu himself has been integrated into the previous box. Then another pill with stronger aroma flew out of the box. Wang Yu was happy. This is the soul martial pill that can really exert its efficacy!


    Wu beast manipulated his own force and sent the soul Wu Dan to Wang Yu. He didn''t speak, but the meaning was very obvious.


    "Thank you, elder. I''ll take it."


    Wang Yu looked at the small pill flying in front of him, reached out and took it, and then put it into the box he brought.


    The refreshing aroma seemed to disappear suddenly, and there was only a little taste left in the air.


    Lin Hui didn''t say a word from beginning to end. At last, he looked at the things in Wang Yu''s hands and was a little relieved.


    Now they also understand why they have to refine another one if they want to get this soul martial pill.


    It turns out that the special environment of the secret room and the breath shared by these martial beasts can nourish the soul martial pill, which was newly refined from the ordinary. Only after the erosion of time and years can it gradually establish the function of truly exerting its effect.


    So this is why there has been no jianwudan flow outside.


    Not only do they have no Dan spectrum, but more importantly, they need these special environments.


    "Young man, you''re great."


    Wu beast looked at Wang Yu''s action of carefully putting the box away, and a trace of appreciation crossed his blue eyes.


    Wang Yu was flattered and arched at it. He was praised in front of such a powerful martial beast. He really couldn''t afford it.


    But Wang Yu didn''t know how long he had mastered alchemy technology because he didn''t have much contact with alchemy.


    Even these martial beasts who have experienced many alchemists for several years have not seen anyone who can master the alchemy skills in such a short time.


    Wang Yu was the first in hundreds of years.


    So Bi Huan looked at Wang Yu more and more gently. When she thought of Lin Hui''s saying that she liked this person, she was even happier.


    It''s the person she likes, and Lin Hui is still the legitimate daughter of the Lin family. In this way, doesn''t Wang Yu''s ability represent the ability of the Lin family!


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui didn''t expect so much. They just thought it was so simple to take the soul Wu Dan now. They didn''t know what to do when they stood in the secret room for a time.


    "Good guy, I patronize my thoughts and forget you two young people." Bi Huan''s tone has become very loving. If he wasn''t in the shape of a martial beast, most people would think he was an elderly old man.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui looked at each other and bowed to the Bi Huan beast. Then Wang Yu said, "Sir, since we have got the soul martial pill now, we won''t bother you here any more. Let''s go first."


    With that, he was about to step back.


    "Hey, young people, don''t worry. You see, there are so many books here. You must be in the period of cultivation. You just need some such books to quickly improve some abilities. Sometimes it''s difficult to break through the bottleneck without the guidance and instruction of the master."


    Then, as before, a green light flew out of his eyebrows and flew directly towards the surrounding bookshelves.


    Wang Yu''s heart moved. He had seen the richness and depth of the books here since he came last time.


    But at that time, I was eager to refine into soul martial pill, so I found some books related to refining pills at that time.

 Chapter 678

    Moreover, this is the secret room of the Lin family. I think there should be many secret books of the Lin family. He is a person with a different surname. It''s really inappropriate to take things casually and be a good friend of Lin Hui.


    Lin Hui glanced at Wang Yu and probably understood what he was thinking. When he was about to speak, he was preempted by the Bi Huan beast in front of him:


    "Ha ha, young man, you are really a principled person. Don''t worry. On behalf of all the martial beasts guarding the secret room of the Lin family, I agree to your position in the Lin family. From then on, this secret room belongs not only to the Lin family, but also to the Lin family..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly looked up embarrassed, looked at Wang Yu and asked, "young man, what''s your name?"


    Wang Yu''s face became excited and respectfully said, "the younger generation is not talented. It''s called Wang Yu."


    Bi Huan beast nodded, as if he was tasting the characteristics of the name, and then opened his mouth, "it also belongs to Wang Yu. I, Bi Huan, explain it here today."


    As soon as the voice fell, the green light wrapped Wang Yu up. He only felt something in the center of his eyebrows. Then the green light disappeared, leaving him and the green Beast looking at each other.


    Although he didn''t know what moves Bi kept the beast just now, Wang Yu also understood that he should have put something related to the Lin family on him, so that when he entered the secret room again, he would be directly recognized as a member of the Lin family.


    Such grace


    Wang Yu looked at BI Huan beast excitedly and wanted to say something to thank him. Bi Huan beast then said:


    "In fact, I''m just an ordinary elder. I just hope you can help this girl manage the whole Lin family well in the future. Don''t let the Lin family be criticized after a hundred years."


    After saying that, without waiting for any reaction from the two people, the figure directly disappeared in place.


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face suddenly became strange. He looked at Lin Hui, but didn''t speak.


    Because they all know that although the figure of Bihuan beast has disappeared, all their words and deeds are still monitored by them.


    "Wang... Let''s pick out some books and go out."


    Lin Huigang just started to call Wang Yu, but suddenly realized that this title was somewhat consistent with the relationship between the two people she had talked about before. She quickly changed her mouth and just said the last suggestion.


    Wang Yu probably knew what she was thinking, so he just nodded. The two people scattered and looked for the books they needed.


    This night seems to have been peaceful, but in fact, in the dark, there are still countless dark things happening that others can''t see.


    Early the next morning, Wang Yu received the soul stone specially sent by Lin Kefeng in his yard, wrapped one layer after another in a seemingly high-grade box, and didn''t see the last palm sized box until Wang Yu was about to lose his patience.


    The boy who came to deliver things had left. At this time, only Wang Yu and Lin Hui were left in the room.


    "Have you seen the soul stone before?"


    Wang Yu held a small box in his hand and looked incredulous on his face.


    This Lin Kefeng is so treacherous and shrewd. Will he really send the real soul stone?


    Moreover, from the previous conversation, he seemed to have coveted the soul stone for a long time, and had thought about what to do with it in advance.


    So he sent it right now. Wang Yu was still very suspicious.


    "No, but I think it should be true."


    Lin Hui also looked at the small box in Wang Yu''s hand. They had just opened it. The soul stone in it was a small purple crystal, which would reflect charming light in the sun.


    But no matter what they think, this thing doesn''t look like a spirit stone with magical functions.


    "Anyway, since he has sent it, we''ll take it first."


    Wang Yu said the final conclusion. With a serious face, he put the box in his hand into the storage ring, sorted out his sleeves and prepared to go to the alchemy room he had been in before.


    Anyway, he has nothing else to do in the Lin mansion. Recently, he fell in love with alchemy. Although it is simpler than refining runes, the more he knows, the more he can''t get away from it.


    However, the development of things was always unexpected. Before they finished packing, there was an urgent notice outside the door, "childe Wang! Childe Wang is not well! Master... Now please go to the study!"


    Wang Yu looked at Lin Hui. Their eyes were serious.


    It should be something urgent to call him so eagerly.


    Without delay, the two men put down their things and immediately ran towards the study.


    And what is different from usual is that originally I looked at some quiet and peaceful study. Now the outside is full of people.


    There are many strange faces, and there are obviously two sides.


    One is the Lin family''s yard guard, the other is


    Zhong family!

 Chapter 679

    Wang Yu''s arrival eased the confrontation between the two sides. For a moment, everyone looked at Wang Yu with an unspeakable feeling in their eyes.


    "Young master Wang, we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to think more carefully, a man in a long shirt standing in front of the study looked at him with a smile and came forward and said.


    Acting house owner?


    This title is impossible in the Lin family. After all, Lin Kefeng has always been very concerned about killing his father. In other words, does this person represent the Zhong family?


    Wang Yu knew something when he got in touch with so many guards of the Zhong family around the Lin family''s master''s study.


    He walked into the study with a calm face. Not surprisingly, sitting in the center, in addition to Lin Kefeng with a dignified face, there was another middle-aged man who didn''t look very kind. Looking carefully, he was somewhat similar to Zhong Wang.


    After Wang Yu walked in, he just nodded to Lin Kefeng as a greeting. Then he sat directly in a position and inadvertently said, "what''s the matter with the owner calling me today?"


    It was obvious that if there was nothing important enough, he would go back.


    Lin Kefeng, who was sitting on the throne, took a breath. When Wang Yu saw the acting master of the Zhong family, he just glanced and sat down?


    Can''t you see that the people of the Zhong family are threatening today?


    He frowned and wanted to say something to Wang Yu, but he was robbed by the acting master of the Zhong family next to him. "I''ve heard the name of Prince Wang before. It''s really different when I see him today."


    With that, he also looked at Wang Yu with an ambiguous smile in his eyes.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. If there was any apparent connection between him and the Zhong family, it was just the duel between the Zhong family and the Lin family. Now the duel has long been over. He really can''t understand what the legendary generation master came to him to do.


    "It''s hard to remember on behalf of the owner."


    Wang Yu listened to his words and just arched his hands at him. He didn''t feel very respectful. After all, no matter what, in his and Lin Kefeng''s eyes, they are only the cooperative relationship required by the song, which is equal.


    Moreover, this "acting house owner" is not the same level as Lin Kefeng''s "house owner".


    If he threw it out, he was thrown back by Wang Yu.


    A trace of displeasure flashed across Zhong Qihuang''s face. He glanced at Lin Kefeng, but found that he was also indifferent to himself.


    In that case, he no longer showed any superficial kindness. He opened his mouth directly and said coldly to Wang Yu, "you must remember the duel a few days ago, young master Wang?"


    Wang Yu was expressionless and just nodded to Zhong Qihuang.


    Zhong Qihuang looked at Wang Yu''s expression and was even more angry, but he also knew what was more important, so he forced his temper down and said the key points of today:


    "Then you must also know that our Zhong family has invited foreign aid this year, ghost young Xia."


    "Oh, the young man in your house is called ghost."


    Lin Kefeng had such an expression on his face and nodded clearly towards Zhong Qihuang. His face was full of surprise.


    Wang Yu always thought Lin Kefeng was stupid before, but today he thinks his skills of harming others are also vicious.


    After hearing this, Zhong Qihuang glared at Lin Kefeng, and then opened his mouth to Wang Yu, "but after the second pass with Childe Wang, the ghost young Xia disappeared. Until last night, our Zhong family found his body in a corner of the dense forest!"


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s face was still light and indifferent, but somehow he thought of Zhong Wang.


    He has always believed in his intuition. Does this have anything to do with him?


    "Prince Wang? Are you listening to me? The children who came back from our Zhong family said that you had clashed with them before they left the dense forest."


    Zhong Qihuang shouted a few words in the direction of Wang Yu. He didn''t continue until Wang Yu recovered.


    It''s true that Wang Yu killed the ghost, and he was seriously injured for this attack, but the location was the most obvious road after entering the dense forest.


    If someone really wants to go to the dense forest to find someone, there''s no reason not to see him.


    More importantly, after Wang Yu returned to the dense forest from martial uncle Lin Hui, the first place he came to was the place where he was unconscious. He didn''t see the ghost''s body at all.


    At that time, he thought that the Zhong family had taken the people back, and he didn''t care much.


    "Dai, listen to your tone, I''m doubting that I killed the ghost, young Xia?"


    Wang Yu was not afraid of Zhong Qihuang''s words, but turned to the guest and asked him, just to test whether he was sure that the ghost was killed by Wang Yu.


    But he didn''t hold much hope. After all, when he killed, Zhong Wang of the Zhong family was also on the scene. As the most beloved young master of the Zhong family, he had no reason to hide such a big thing.

 Chapter 680

    But Wang Yugang''s question obviously stopped Zhong Qihuang!


    "Mr. Wang, I don''t mean that. What I want to say is that now that the ghost young Xia has died, we don''t know who killed him. Only you are the most suspected. I hope you can explain."


    Zhong Qihuang began to falter. Looking at Wang Yu, the expression on his face became unnatural.


    It turned out that he really didn''t know the truth, so Zhong Wang didn''t tell the truth.


    In that case, it would be easier for Wang Yu to solve the problem.


    He pretended to be angry and looked at Zhong Qihuang with unhappy eyes, "Since there is no evidence, why should I doubt it? At that time, I was fighting with the ghost in the dense forest, and master Zhong Wang of your house was also on the side. Both of us were seriously injured at that time. I was injured and went to a hidden place to recover. Only you soul and master Zhong Wang were behind me."


    Wang Yu has no burden when he talks about lies. The expression on his face is just right. Even Lin Kefeng, who is listening, has an angry look on his face.


    "Yes, after Prince Wang came out of the dense forest, he returned to our forest house and recovered for a long time before he took care of his body. After such a heavy injury, he thought about self-protection. Who would kill?"


    Lin Kefeng also helped Wang Yu to say this, but Wang Yu told him before. In fact, after he came out from martial uncle Lin Hui, his injuries were better. As for being locked in the room for those days, he was refining soul martial pill.


    "Yes, another thing is that after I came out of the dense forest, I heard that young master Zhong Wang had left the dense forest the first half of the day and took the sign of me and the ghost young Xia. This time is the moment when I separated from the ghost. I think if the acting master still wants to know more information about the ghost''s death, it''s better to go to young master Zhong Wang."


    Wang Yu finally didn''t forget to drag Zhong Wang into the water. Although he didn''t understand why Zhong Wang didn''t want to tell the truth, at least after Zhong Qihuang heard the news, he wouldn''t find himself again.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Zhong Qihuang looked at Wang Yu suspiciously. Obviously, his heart was shaking.


    Wang Yu also calmly let him watch. In fact, he didn''t say many wrong words, and Zhong Wang did point out the dense forest at that time. Let Zhong Qihuang investigate what he did.


    "On behalf of the family leader, let me say that you''d better take care of your family next time you question us." Lin Kefeng patted Zhong Qihuang on the shoulder. Because of the duel these two days, he and the Lin family had a lot of face in front of the Zhong family, which made him have a much better impression on Wang Yu.


    So this time he simply stood on Wang Yu''s side unconditionally, not to mention so much evidence.


    Zhong Qihuang frowned, looked at Lin Kefeng and Wang Yu. Finally, he stood up and left without saying anything.


    Later, Wang Yu and Lin Kefeng, sitting in their original position, heard the sound of the orderly return of the Zhong family guard. After a period of time, the silence around the study was restored.


    There were only two people left. Wang Yu looked at the porcelain teacup at his hand and was distracted, as if he was thinking about something.


    Lin Kefeng also stood up and approached Wang Yu with a smile on his face. "Childe Wang, don''t worry. Since you didn''t do it, the Lin family won''t let the old man of the Zhong family wronged you."


    "But I did kill people."


    Wang Yu didn''t look up and said the truth lightly, but he made Lin Kefeng stumble at the foot.


    what?


    "So... So is the body..."


    Lin Kefeng also maintained a trace of reason and continued to ask.


    Wang Yu shook his head and his eyes were confused. It was because of this that he suspected Zhong Wang''s motivation to lie to his family, and even suspected that Zhong Wang hid the ghost''s body.


    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good..."


    Lin Kefeng''s face took a hint of comfort, but he was relieved, which made Wang Yu confused:


    "Why, don''t you worry when you know I killed someone? You''re not afraid to stick with the Zhong family from now on?"


    Lin Kefeng glanced at Wang Yu and said, "now that the young master of the Zhong family didn''t say it, it shows that there is something difficult to say. As long as we push this thing on him, there will be no big problem. Moreover, Prince Wang''s strong force is well known, and the Zhong family doesn''t dare to move us for a while."


    His serious analysis has changed Wang Yu''s impression of him a lot. He has some brains and means to continue to stay in the position of home owner for so many years in the environment of Patricide.


    But what they didn''t expect was that several people said well the day before. Although Zhong Qihuang slammed the door in the end, there was no serious incident.


    The next day, the Zhong family suddenly announced to the whole city that they were offering a reward for Wang Yu''s head!

 Chapter 681

    Wang Yu didn''t know this. On the contrary, Lin Hui hurried back from the street and told Wang Yu.


    But looking at the atmosphere of the whole Lin mansion, I don''t know what happened.


    Wang Yujing listened quietly as Lin Hui saw the young people coming and going in the street. The expression on his face became more and more dignified.


    The general meaning of the notice hung by the Zhong family in the city is that when Wang Yu was dueling, out of jealousy, he brutally killed the ghost who was also foreign aid, young Xia. The Zhong family was heartbroken, so they wanted to offer a heavy reward for Wang Yu''s head, hoping to avenge the ghost. Anyone with aspirations can participate.


    Such news is very official at first sight. If it is really a person with a heart, many loopholes can be found. But I can''t stand the big prize this time!


    90 million gold coins and hundreds of pills!


    Just for a Wang Yu.


    However, those who are ready to move in the streets are basically some people with poor ability and real ability, who are still secretly planning how to carry out their own plans.


    But at the same time, such a powerful reward also made many people begin to doubt the origin of the ghost. If it was just ordinary revenge, the Zhong family could not have paid so much money.


    Let alone Wang Yu, who played an important role in both duels, there was no need for the Zhong family to provoke such a powerful opponent.


    "What to do now? You have been watched by many people. If you still stay in the Lin family, it must be unsafe. It is said that the Lin family will bite you back at that time."


    Lin Hui''s face was a little worried. He looked at Wang Yu and wanted to know what solution he had.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. His face was indifferent. He just looked at Lin Hui quietly, as if he were thinking about something, or just looking at Lin Hui.


    "Why don''t you talk? Did you think of anything?"


    Lin Hui was stared at by Wang Yu and was uncomfortable. He spoke again.


    Wang Yu shook his head, but asked a question that was completely irrelevant to the current situation, "are you going to see Li Zhongli or your martial uncle today?"


    "Uh?"


    Lin Hui couldn''t change for a moment. He was confused with silk on his face, but he was more guilty after being seen through.


    Yes, she spends very little time in Lin''s house these days. She basically goes out early and returns late. She thinks Wang Yu doesn''t care where she goes, but now it seems that Wang Yu always knows her whereabouts.


    But when you think about it, she has nothing to hide.


    Originally, the two agreed to get the soul Wu Dan first, and then help her return to the Lin family. In recent days, she just didn''t call him when she went out to discuss things with martial uncle Zhong Li.


    "It''s martial uncle. He said he had found the witness and evidence that Lin Kefeng killed my grandfather."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that elder Yang''s ability was so powerful. The evidence has been available for many years.


    Lin Hui was a little uncomfortable when Wang Yu saw it, and said, "now your matter is more important. I''d better go to ask ah Li later."


    Wang Yu shook his head and motioned her not to worry. After the two sat down relatively, he said, "let''s wait for Lin Kefeng''s reaction."


    He said, while footsteps came quickly here.


    They were silent and waited for a while. As expected, Lin Kefeng had pushed the door into the room.


    "Prince, do you know what happened in the city today?"


    In a hurry, he stood directly in front of Wang Yu, with some bitterness in his eyes.


    Who could have thought that the good Zhong family had changed his mind in one night. Now it is still such a severe situation!


    Wang Yu nodded, pointed to the position next to him, motioned him to sit down and say.


    Lin Kefeng was still breathing heavily. It was obvious that he had just learned the news and came to him immediately. However, before sitting down, he glanced at Lin Hui, who had no expression on one side, and a trace of almost invisible confusion flashed in his eyes.


    Lin Hui''s eyes flickered slightly. She saw it.


    "Lord Lin knows why the Zhong family suddenly knew about it?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth tentatively, and the meaning of his eyes was unclear.


    "This... I don''t know this, but now the topic that you are a murderer in the city is boiling, and the Lin family is also pushed to the forefront of the storm..."


    Lin Kefeng looked at Wang Yu, and the expression on his face gradually became strange.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and guessed what Lin Kefeng was going to say next.


    "So it''s not good for me to stay at Lin''s house, is it?"


    Wang Yu made his own voice and just said what Lin Kefeng really thought.


    Lin Kefeng didn''t speak, but he did think so from his expression.


    Lin Hui on one side frowned and despised his former father. At the same time, he also despised him endlessly.

 Chapter 682

    "The Lin family leader really has a good plan. At that time, you also say that you don''t know anything. This is their human resentment. Did you easily pick out the Lin family?"


    Lin Hui sneered at Lin Kefeng. The expression on his face made Lin Kefeng lower his head in shame.


    After all, he did think so.


    "Hui, don''t say more."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and looked at Lin huidao. Then he looked at Lin Kefeng on one side and said, "yes, we''ll pack up and leave in a minute."


    As soon as she said this, Lin Hui looked surprised. Regardless of the presence of Lin Kefeng, she suddenly stood up from the stool and shouted to Wang Yu, "Are you crazy? We''re going out now. So many covetous experts are watching. They''ll be a little afraid in the Lin mansion. Just the two of us, they''ll all come up at that time. You don''t know how to die!"


    Wang Yu turned his head and listened quietly. Lin Hui vented his anger. He also stood up, went forward, stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "you don''t have to worry about this. I have my own arrangements and won''t hurt you."


    Then he turned his back to Lin Kefeng and winked at Lin Hui, indicating that he was still here. Some words could not be said.


    Lin Kefeng was embarrassed at the conversation between the two people. He quickly stood up and said to Wang Yu that he had something to deal with, so he left first.


    After all, he has just received Wang Yu''s promise that he will leave the Lin family within today at the latest. At that time, he will release the news that Wang Yu is no longer in the Lin family, and the matter will be solved.


    But will things really be solved so easily?


    For Wang Yu and Lin Hui, absolutely not.


    "Well, now that man is gone, what are your plans? Can you tell me?"


    Lin Hui doesn''t look very well. I think he''s still angry at Wang Yu''s decision just now.


    Without defending himself, Wang Yu directly said the plan, "I know you are thinking about returning to the Lin family these days. I think the occurrence of this thing may be used as an opportunity."


    Lin Hui frowned and couldn''t understand what he said. "What do you mean? Now the situation in the city is becoming more and more complicated. Not many people will pay attention to who is the master of the Lin family."


    This is also an important reason why she hurried back to tell Wang Yu after she saw the notice posted by the Zhong family in the street.


    She and Zhong Li had already prepared all kinds of evidence witnesses, but now such a big thing happened, which really disrupted all their original plans.


    "Lin''s house is not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s pack up our things and go outside to discuss."


    Wang Yu also knew that Lin Hui had always been a person who took the overall situation into consideration and knew how to advance and retreat, so he didn''t worry about getting rid of all his plans in Lin''s house. He just asked her to clean up quickly and talk to them in another place.


    They said they were packing up, but in fact, they really didn''t have much to bring except the books they took in the secret room.


    Wang Yu put the books of the two people into the storage ring in order. After all, the fewer people know the rare documents that few people have seen, the better.


    After cleaning up, both of them were dressed in light clothes and didn''t tell anyone. They flew away from the small yard where they had lived for more than a month.


    Half an hour later, two men with similar shapes appeared in the most ordinary teahouse in the city.


    In the elegant room on the second floor, there were three beautiful men. They were all silent. Looking at the tea set in front of them, they seemed to be thinking about something.


    "After I got home, I read it. The news should have been revealed by Zhong Wang. It is said that Zhong Qihuang stayed in his room all night last night."


    Zhong Li reached out to pour himself a cup of tea and said the information he had.


    Wang Yu nodded. He guessed that it was the same. At that time, there was no one else on the scene except Zhong Wang.


    "But why did he hide it at the beginning? He is now the favorite of the Zhong family. Even if he didn''t save the ghost at that time, there is no reason to hide his body. He even covered up the truth of killing for you."


    Lin Hui also frowned and analyzed. She really couldn''t figure out what Zhong Wang''s motivation and purpose were. It can be said that she grew up with him when she was a child, but she never got close to him.


    It was the same when he was in Qinglong Town. He often looked for himself, but Lin Hui couldn''t see what he wanted.


    "These are not important now. It must be inevitable to chase and kill. Miss Lin, you should follow brother Zhong and stay at Zhong''s house for a while."


    Wang Yu thought for a while before he spoke.


    "And you?"


    Lin Hui''s face was anxious.


    "I''ll go out and lead out those people in the dark. There will be chaos in the city. This is also a good time for you to tell the truth."

 Chapter 683

    He had thought about such a plan countless times before. At that time, he thought that even if there was no chaos, he would make some himself, and then take advantage of the chaos to kill Lin Kefeng and tell the world the truth.


    But now it has happened that I have to chase and kill myself all over the city, which can be regarded as realizing my idea at that time to another extent.


    Wang Yu only felt a little ironic. He really didn''t want to meet such a coincidence.


    "This won''t work. It''s too dangerous to let you face those covetous people alone."


    Lin Hui was the first to voice his opposition, and Zhong Li looked at Wang Yu with disapproval on his face.


    These people have been blinded by interests. They don''t care about the strength shown by Wang Yu during the duel. They probably think that as long as they participate, they can share a share. Maybe everyone will go together and the last blow is their own.


    Wang Yu also knew that no matter where he was, there was no shortage of people who wanted to be opportunistic, but this was not the reason for him to shrink back.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Let''s do it like this," Wang Yu said with an irresistible persistence in his eyes. "I also know that you have made a lot of preparations for your return to the family before. Then, from tomorrow on, let''s do it in your own way."


    With that, Wang Yu smiled at them for the first time.


    Lin Hui didn''t smile. His eyebrows were tightly wrinkled and looked at Wang Yu with a dignified expression.


    These experts who hunt down Wang Yu for money are completely different from those who fought with the Zhong family. If they are not careful, they will fall into a situation of eternal disaster.


    "Moreover," Zhong Li, who hasn''t spoken much, looked at Wang Yu and said, "as far as I know, the Zhong family will send strong people to hunt you down. I don''t know what the current generation master plans to do, but he seems to have moved the rest of the old friends of the Zhong family."


    The smile on Wang Yu''s face was a little stagnant, and his mind had become more and more important.


    Old folks, he knows what he means.


    They are elders in every family.


    When they were young, these elders were the leaders of that generation. They were selected after reaching a certain age for the prosperity and development of the family.


    Before, the Zhong family and the Lin family suddenly began to be hostile. During that time, due to the civil strife of the Zhong family and the attack on the Lin family, many powerful Zhong family elders had been lost.


    After the war, only the remaining elders felt tired and didn''t want to participate in anything related to unrelated battles.


    But this time just to hunt down Wang Yu?


    The Zhong family, to be exact, what is Zhong Qihuang doing?


    The next morning, there were no Lin Hui and Zhong Li in the whole room. Only Wang Yu sat by the window and drank tea silently. By the way, he looked at the rising sun in the East through the window.


    Just like before, Lin Hui had a gambling house in the north of the city, which was his own underground business, such a teahouse also belonged to Zhong Li.


    When Wang Yugang just learned the news, he was surprised, but now think about it. People born in a big family, especially legitimate sons and daughters like them, will help them even if they don''t want to develop their power.


    This teahouse was run by Zhong Li''s grandfather when he was very young.


    Wang Yu shook the teapot in front of him. There was no tea in it. A glimmer of disappointment flashed on his face, but he was soon relieved and stood up from his chair.


    "If only the little soul were there."


    There was no reason, Wang Yu said aloud.


    After coming to Wufu mainland for such a long time, he may have gradually got used to the days when there was no little soul, but he would still feel lonely when he was alone.


    Wang Yu took out an exquisite box from the storage ring, which contained the soul martial pill obtained in the secret room.


    The medicine smell of soul Wu Dan was too strong, so Wang Yu didn''t plan to take it out, but just stared at the box in his hand.


    After a while, he laughed loudly.


    He tried hard to get the pill, and finally forgot to ask the martial beast how to use it to wake up the little soul.


    I didn''t expect that after planning for so long, I still didn''t reach my idea in the end.


    Wang Yu closed his eyes and fell out of the window.


    Here is the most prosperous area in the whole city. It can be imagined how obvious a figure falling down on the top window.


    "Look! Is that Wang Yu!"


    "What? Is it Wang Yu who offered a reward on the Zhong family notice?"


    "It''s really him! What''s he doing!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people on the downstairs Avenue looked at the direction of Wang Yu''s fall. They talked loudly one by one, but no one came forward. After all, the people who would come here so early are businessmen. They also know that their ability is self-protection and reward at most, that is to think about it.

 Chapter 684

    Suddenly, in a certain direction in the crowd, a black arrow suddenly appeared. The arrow was still shining in the sunlight. It was obviously poisoned.


    At the moment, the sudden arrow was flying straight towards Wang Yu''s back.


    The people below took a breath. Even if Wang Yu was powerful, he couldn''t escape at such a fast speed!


    Is the reward just posted and will be won soon?


    However, to everyone''s surprise, after the arrow appeared, another figure appeared. His black clothes were particularly conspicuous during the day. His body was faster than the arrow. He stabbed Wang Yu in the direction of Wang Yu with a long green sword.


    Both sides attacked Wang Yu intensively, and the pedestrians below couldn''t bear to see it again. If it goes on like this, Wang Yu must die.


    But Wang Yu was not at the mercy of others. Just as the blue sword was about to touch him, his body magically disappeared in front of the people!


    The pedestrians who didn''t have much force looked at each other and expressed surprise at the situation, while the man who attacked with a long sword was obviously strong in force and looked directly at his head.


    Just now, he didn''t do anything. He just looked at Wang Yu, who let his body fall down in thorns valley. Now he was standing at the top of the teahouse with elegant body and indifferent face, quietly overlooking everyone.


    The early morning wind blew gently, his blue sleeves were light, his cold face and the atmosphere around him made him look like a relegated fairy in the sky.


    There are already women looking at him and secretly winking at him.


    Wang Yu didn''t seem to see the following situation at all. He just looked at the man who stabbed himself, then turned and left the place and flew in the direction of the Western dense forest.


    The man in black narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Yu''s actions. Without saying a word, he followed up.


    Just now there was some calm street, and it was like a frying pan. People from all over the street were arguing about what they had just seen. They didn''t know whether they really wanted to verify the Zhong''s notice or how.


    Since ancient times, the most people are people who chew their tongue like this.


    At this time, Zhongfu was in a state of silence.


    Even after the Zhong family lost the duel between the Zhong Lin family, there was no such serious scene.


    "Elder brother, what do you mean by acting as the house master? Did Wang Yu really kill the ghost?"


    In a remote yard, a little hoarse voice came out. It was the clock meeting that Wang Yu robbed the sign in the dense forest.


    Sitting in front of him is the bell ring that took him and another son Zhong Qi out of the dense forest that day, but was also robbed at the same time.


    At that time, when the three people went out of the dense forest to register, they didn''t get anything. They looked as if they had been taken the sign, and were teased by their peers for a while.


    It is precisely because of this matter that the original idea of improving his identity in the Zhong family after participating in the duel seems more unrealistic.


    "This is not the point. Now everyone thinks that Wang Yu killed the ghost. Even if he can defend himself, one person can''t trip up our whole Zhong family after all."


    Zhong Huan shook his head and analyzed. Yes, now he firmly believes that Wang Yu killed the Zhong family, but in fact, no one knows what''s going on and no one wants to trace it.


    After all, in Wufu northern region for so many years, the words of the Zhong family and the Lin family have been determined, and no one will think of questioning them at all.


    However, in this way, Zhong Huan will be more curious about the notice of the Zhong family. Usually, even if he really killed the Zhong family''s children, he just went to the Lin family to ask for some benefits. Finally, things passed.


    This is the first time that the Zhong family has been chased and killed like this.


    Is it really just because Wang Yu and ghost are foreign aid found by each family?


    Or is there any secret behind the ghost


    "Brother, I doubt..."


    It seemed that Zhong Hui suddenly found something. A flash of light flashed on his face. When he was about to say something, he was quickly covered by Zhong Huan''s mouth.


    The words were suddenly cut off. He looked at the bell ring in confusion. He found that the bell ring frowned slightly, looked at the door and said, "who is the noble man hesitating outside the door?"


    There''s someone outside!


    A trace of fear flashed across Zhong Hui''s face, and then he threw a touch of gratitude towards Zhong Huan. If he said what he had just thought, he would be heard. At that time, they would have no good fruit to eat.


    The door was pushed open from the outside. In the morning light, a quiet figure came into the room, and the voice was a little cool in the morning:


    "I''m Zhong Wang."


    The two people in the room also looked surprised when they saw Zhong Wang at the door. How could Zhong Wang come here at this time?

 Chapter 685

    "Brother Wang..."


    The clock ring got up from his seat, and the clock on one side would look the same. They didn''t think he would come to their room one day.


    When Zhong Wang was not favored before, he was a dandy who thought about playing all day. Later, he became a substitute for Zhong Li, and he was far away from their world.


    The closest time between them was when they entered the dense forest together as the children of the Zhong family during the duel.


    But in fact, they still have no intersection. The world and level of Zhong Wang are beyond the reach of Zhong Huan Zhong Hui and others.


    "Are you the bell rings and bell clubs that came out of the dense forest very early?"


    Zhong Wang didn''t respond to Zhong Huan''s honorific title and was not polite. He directly sat down in the room. His expression was serious without waves. He couldn''t see any emotion.


    Zhong Huan couldn''t guess, so he answered truthfully, "yes."


    Zhong Wang fell into silence. After hearing this answer, he didn''t ask any more questions. Zhong Hui and Zhong Huan stood in front of him. They didn''t know what to say. The room was quiet for a while.


    "How much do you know about Wang Yu...?"


    I don''t know how long it took. Zhong Wang spoke again. What he asked was something they didn''t understand.


    Wang Yu?


    Although they "had a hand" with Wang Yu, the situation at that time was completely that Wang Yu unilaterally solved the two people. It can be said that it took the shortest time and the easiest way to take away their marks.


    So if you know Wang Yu better than Zhong Wang himself.


    "We didn''t fight Wang Yu for a long time, and it was far from his ability, so..."


    Zhong Huan explained hard, with some tension and embarrassment on her face.


    They don''t know Wang Yu, but they know Zhong Wang very well. The whole people in shapong city know his dandy and capricious temper, so he didn''t say any important news this time. Maybe he would blame them.


    However, Zhong Wang didn''t blame the two people. He just nodded expressionless, sat down for a while and left.


    Only Zhong Huan and Zhong Hui looked at each other and guessed something in their hearts.


    Zhong Wang walked out of the remote yard and his face became dignified. When he was in Qinglong Town, he had noticed that Wang Yu was unusual, and he saw and remembered the way he killed ghosts in the dense forest that day.


    Originally, I wanted to tell the Dai family master to make good contact with Wang Yu after leaving the dense forest, but I didn''t expect that he regarded the ghost''s life as so important.


    If you don''t care about anything at first, Zhong Wang will start to think about who is more important between Wang Yu and the Zhong family after hearing what the Dai family leader said that night.


    "Tut Tut, what trouble."


    He took a look at the rising sun. The dazzling sun made him close his eyes. In a flash, God even remembered the time when he was not much noticed.


    If his position in the Zhong family is still the same as before, does it mean that he doesn''t have to worry about so many things now?


    Just like the two brothers he saw just now.


    "Zhong Wang, meet again."


    Zhong Wang still closed his eyes, but a sound suddenly came into his mind.


    Although he began to practice force seriously in recent years, he also understood that it was a secret technique to convey sound. Unless it was a specific person, he couldn''t hear it face to face.


    "Wang Yu?"


    Zhong Wang asked, opening his eyes, but he didn''t feel nervous at all.


    Or he didn''t show any tension.


    "It''s me, but you also know that it''s inconvenient for me to show up now. Why don''t we find a clean place to talk?"


    Wang Yu replied that after he dumped the last man in black who chased him, he knew that it was not a good idea to avoid chasing him all the time. Finally, he chose to come to Zhong Wang first to understand the specific situation.


    But obviously, Zhong Wang doesn''t want to be as stupid as he appears. For example, now, facing Wang Yu, he doesn''t show any panic.


    "Hehe, aren''t you afraid that I''ll take our Zhong family to find you? At that time, there will be a sea of people. Can you still escape?"


    Zhong Wang''s secretary is not proficient in phonetics, but he knows that no one can surpass himself in force except Wang Yu, so he uses it recklessly.


    Next, Wang Yu did not continue to communicate with Zhong Wang''s secret arts.


    Zhong Wang waited for a while, but he still didn''t wait for Wang Yu''s voice. He didn''t know whether it was clear or disappointed. He shook his head and was about to leave this place.


    Maybe Wang Yu was already afraid and left.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, on the second floor of the medicine market."


    Suddenly, the sound came to Zhong Wang''s mind and made Zhong Wang''s footsteps stutter. Then the corners of his mouth gently hooked. Unexpectedly, there was a sound


    "Yes."

 Chapter 686

    In fact, Wang Yu was chased and killed by a man in black after he came out of the most prosperous street. Although he was only chased and killed in the real sense, his strength was also stronger than many people in shapong city.


    Wang Yu took a lot of effort to get rid of him. Then he went directly in the opposite direction from his previous trip to the dense forest and came directly to the Zhong family.


    Presumably, the killers of the Zhong family and the society would not know that Wang Yu came to the seemingly most dangerous base camp and found Zhong Wang.


    Originally, he also thought about whether Zhong Wang was credible. In addition, when he was in Qinglong Town, Lin Hui also had a certain understanding of him.


    However, Wang Yu finally decided to come to him because he didn''t tell himself in the dense forest.


    What''s more, getting news from Zhong Wang is certainly more reliable than searching for ghosts aimlessly.


    Because the hunt and the notice were too strange, even for the reasons written above, Wang Yu didn''t believe it.


    As for the appointment at the herbal medicine market, it is naturally because there are many and miscellaneous people there, and Zhong Wang is not easy to play any means. He can also prepare before.


    Wang Yu finally looked at Zhong Wang standing in front of the small yard. Luck flew away in the direction of Zhong Li''s yard.


    His toes kept rising and falling, and finally landed in front of a yard more remote and ugly than the yard just now.


    This is the small yard of Zhong Li, but it is completely different from other young masters of the Zhong family. There is not even a guard guarding the door.


    The Dai family owner probably felt that Zhong Li had no use value, so he arranged it in the end. He didn''t think he could turn out any big waves.


    But Wang Yu knew that this man had never stopped planning and ambition to return to his original position.


    It was Zhong Qihuang who underestimated him.


    He gently opened the door of the yard. Before entering the yard, Wang Yu felt an obvious fluctuation of martial spirit.


    Almost subconsciously, Wang Yu leaned slightly, and in a flash, three poisoned darts urged by force wiped Wang Yu''s shoulders and flew behind him.


    "Prince!"


    Just after he escaped the blow, Wang Yu only felt that the martial spirit in front of him returned to his normal appearance. Then he saw Lin Hui and Zhong Li come out of the courtyard room one by one.


    "You two are not afraid to make a fuss at the clock house."


    Wang Yu walked towards the inside and his face became more relaxed. After all, these two people have always been on the same front with themselves.


    Zhong Li and Lin Hui looked at each other, and finally Lin Hui said, "it''s not all your fault. You didn''t hide your martial spirit here. How can such a powerful person come to our small yard at ordinary times."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, but did not refute. He just agreed with what she said.


    During the conversation, the three people had entered the inner room of the room. After they all sat down, Wang Yu finally began to talk about business.


    "At noon tomorrow, I made an appointment with Zhong Wang to talk about things in the material market."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and the two people had different expressions on their faces.


    Lin Hui frowned at Wang Yu and said, "what do you want him to do? Can you expect to know useful news from people like him?"


    Zhong Li shook his head at Lin Hui and said an obviously more important thing to Wang Yu, "do you mean we go together?"


    Since Wang Yu has decided to make an appointment with Zhong Wang, he must have thought about his own safety. It''s meaningless for Lin Hui to tangle with these decided things. On the contrary, Zhong Li will find out the purpose of Wang Yu''s coming today.


    "Yes, if I were the only one, I might consider the problem one sidedly and even miss some important news, so I want you to go with me tomorrow."


    Wang Yu finished and looked at the two people''s expressions, waiting for them to make a decision.


    He knew that Lin Hui had always had some prejudice against Zhong Wang, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    "I''ll go."


    Lin Hui seemed to have gone through a fierce ideological struggle. Finally, he looked up at Wang Yu with firm eyes.


    Wang Yu looked at Zhong Li again. He nodded directly. They looked at each other and knew there was no need to say more.


    "Then when that day comes, I will come here to see you in advance."


    Wang Yu stood up and explained the last thing. Then he was going to the door.


    After all, this is still the Zhong family. Even if he doesn''t care about the so-called experts, the elders of the Zhong family are also the existence he is afraid of.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''ll leave first."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth to them, then went to the door and secretly luck. In an instant, the whole person seemed to disappear in the air. In fact, he was a few meters away.


    This time, instead of staying at Zhong''s house, he went to the house of martial uncle Lin Hui and old man Yang with his memory.


    Wang Yu always felt that the old man was very similar to the old man Ge he met at the foot of the magical mountain of Wutian college. He woke up from a fight with the ghost. He left in a hurry. This time, he still had a lot to ask him.

 Chapter 687

    The city has been terrified by the notice released by the Zhong family. In addition to some ambitious people who want to secretly plan to kill Wang Yu, ordinary people are also talking about Wang Yu''s deeds.


    What''s more, some people said that he came from Wutian college. When he was in Wutian college, he had heard a lot about Wang Yu. When he said it, he looked proud.


    Wang Yu has also heard of these things. In addition, the fact that he appeared in the busy street in the morning should have spread all over the city.


    However, he did not intend to resolve these public opinions. On the contrary, the more rampant the spread, the more exaggerated the better. The more chaotic the situation is, the more it can confuse the audition of people. For Zhong Li and Lin Hui''s plans, there is more room for implementation and play.


    "Elder Yang, I''m here uninvited today. Please don''t blame elder Yang."


    Wang Yu went out of the Zhong family and came all the way to old man Yang''s house. When he was still jumping in the sky, he used force to spread a sound in the middle of the yard, and then his body floated down in the middle of the yard.


    No one answered him, but out of the door came a beautiful woman with extraordinary temperament, respectfully saluted Wang Yu, smiled at him and said softly, "my teacher has been waiting for me for a long time. Please follow me, young Xia."


    Wang Yu nodded at the woman and said, "thank you, miss."


    The woman shook her head and turned to lead the way. At the same time, a soft voice came again, "young Xia, don''t be polite. Just call Xia Erya."


    Originally, it was only a natural self introduction, but Wang Yu heard that the girl''s claim was not the "slave" or "Concubine" of the ordinary daughter''s family, but with a bit of masculinity. He couldn''t help but think highly of her.


    In a few breathing rooms, the two soon arrived at the inner courtyard. After turning a few corners in the elegant and quiet garden, what reflected in front of them was a small room that looked ordinary.


    The decoration style is very similar to the small bamboo house in the medicine garden in Qinglong Town.


    Wang Yu looked a few times and followed Erya in.


    "Did elder Yang know that I would visit you at this time?"


    So he didn''t care about his martial spirit, but let Erya come out to meet him.


    After entering the room, old man Yang was sitting on the couch facing the door. He had been watching Wang Yu since he entered the room.


    "Young Xia Wang, what can I do for you today?"


    There is an unspeakable smile at the corners of the mouth.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, stepped forward and bowed to old man Yang. His eyes showed their sharpness. "Senior Yang, it''s not good to follow the mystery under your clothes. You know what you''re doing today."


    Old man Yang also looked at Wang Yu. A trace of appreciation flashed in his eyes. Although he soon hid, he was caught by Wang Yu.


    "Erya, go and prepare some tea. I want to discuss something with young Xia Wang."


    Old man Yang gave orders to Erya. Erya stepped back with a slight blessing. At the same time, old man Yang stretched out his hand to Wang Yu and motioned him to sit down.


    Wang Yu was not polite. He sat opposite old man Yang with an unpredictable look on his face. Finally, he spoke gently, "elder Yang has been in Wufu mainland for many years. I think he must also know such an organization as ghost sect."


    He had been looking at old man Yang''s expression and saw that his eyes blinked unnaturally when he said the name of ghost sect.


    The name of ghost sect was found by him, Zhong Li and others after tracking down the last tragedy in the material market.


    And it is precisely because the name is very similar to that of the dead ghost that they suspect that the organization behind the ghost is the ghost sect.


    But these are just guesses. Finally, old man Yang needs to answer for him.


    Wang Yu, who was worried that he might not be able to ask anything here, was relieved after seeing old man Yang''s expression. It seemed that he not only knew, but also knew very well.


    "Ghost sect... In fact, I don''t know..."


    Old man Yang thought for a moment and opened his mouth. Wang Yu changed his face when he heard this. He was about to sit up and say something, but he was interrupted by the next words.


    "What I know is an organization called ancient youzong..."


    Wang Yu frowned, then moved closer and quietly listened to old man Yang.


    During this period, Erya came in once with tea, but she just set things quietly and then stepped back.


    Wang Yu stayed in old man Yang''s room until it was completely dark.


    It was dark, and there were lights in the whole shapong city. The streets were quiet. Suddenly there was a wind, but no one paid attention.


    Many unknown experts have recently poured into the city. As long as it is dark, people are basically at home, and no one will think of walking outside.


    This is just convenient for Wang Yu.


    After coming out of old man Yang''s house, he was shocked by what he had just learned, so he walked down the street without force.

 Chapter 688

    According to old man Yang, ancient youzong was a super force in ancient times. It had a great influence, but it suddenly declined and disappeared when it was about to take all the forces in the world.


    As for the ghost sect, old man Yang only guessed what he saw and thought it was established by some people who wanted to restore the rest of the ancient youzong.


    "But since the ancient youzong has been destroyed, it''s best not to let it reappear."


    Wang Yu recalled the dignified look on his face when old man Yang said this, and his heart became uneasy.


    Old man Yang didn''t mention anything else, and Wang Yu guessed a lot.


    Ancient youzong can grow rapidly. There must be different methods behind this unconventional development. As for whether such a method is consistent with the mainstream thought, it is not necessarily.


    Wang Yu remembered clearly that he had never seen such a disgusting tone and expression on old man Yang.


    Time has passed for so long, but still let him remember, it must not be a comfortable thing.


    When he asked again, old man Yang also began to shut up.


    But these are enough. Wang Yu has vaguely understood the ghost and ghost sect in his mind according to what he explored before and what he heard today.


    The next thing to wait for is to meet Zhong Wang at the material market at noon tomorrow.


    Zhong Wang was not easy to think about, and Wang Yu didn''t trust him foolishly.


    Anyway, he is still a member of the Zhong family. Before doing anything, he must put the family first. Now he will promise Wang Yu, but because Wang Yu has not done what he thinks is bad for the Zhong family.


    Have their own principles, which is a trait Wang Yu found in Zhong Wang.


    Before he knew it, Wang Yu had reached the gate of shapang city.


    At the beginning, he and Lin Hui disguised themselves and sneaked into shapang city from here. It''s almost two months now.


    The scene of that day seemed to be yesterday. Wang Yu stood in the distance and looked at it quietly, and the look in his eyes was much softer.


    "Whoosh -"


    However, there was a faint and inaudible sound of breaking the air in the air. Wang Yu''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t turn his head. His hand moved slightly. He was lucky. A light white protective cover visible to the naked eye appeared all over his body.


    Just listen to the sound of "Cheng", a poisoned sharp arrow hit the protective cover, and the high-speed operation stopped instantly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, after such an attack, there was no subsequent attack around Wang Yu, as if it had just been accidentally released by a mysterious man.


    Wang Yu stood still and looked around. He was on alert.


    There were obvious fluctuations in the surrounding martial Qi. Wang Yu had noticed it for a long time, and there was more than one direction. People should be gathered this time.


    But they didn''t attack again. What else happened?


    Wang Yu didn''t take it lightly. He just heard that the killers who sneaked into the city were not originally from the Wufu north region, but were hired by a certain force.


    As for which big power it is, Wang Yu doesn''t have to think about it. It must be the Zhong family.


    "Boom -"


    A roar accompanied by the burning fireball flew in the direction of Wang Yu. Wang Yu, with a heavy complexion, turned to his side, and then flew away towards the wall next to him, avoiding the blow.


    At the place where he had just stood, a big black hole appeared impressively, which showed how dangerous the thing he had just encountered was.


    At this time, a woman dressed in fire red appeared in front of him. Her face was enchanting and charming. Looking at Wang Yu''s smoke, it was as warm as the fireball she had just fired.


    "I''ve heard a lot about your name. As soon as I see you today, childe Wang really deserves his reputation."


    A woman''s voice is more charming than her face. Her slender waist is hidden under her clothes, but it is more desirable than being exposed directly.


    "Hum, he is not an ordinary person. Put away your old way of dealing with others."


    Just as Wang Yu was examining the woman, another disdainful voice came, and Wang Yu also felt that the martial spirit in front of him became thin.


    In an instant, Wang Yu made a sudden effort, and the whole person blasted back at an extremely tricky angle, but not along a straight line. When he landed, he was on the wall!


    Originally, the guards standing around the city wall to guard the city gate did not intend to participate in the large-scale pursuit they had heard of for a long time, but now Wang Yu is on the city wall. If they pretend not to see it, they are really blind.


    "Now there are unidentified people in the city, and there are no identity cards. Don''t you guards who are in charge of the whole safety care?"


    Wang Yu stood on the wall in a natural and unrestrained posture and spoke to a small guard around him. What he said really made the guard uncomfortable.

 Chapter 689

    To say Wang Yu, if he said that his safety was persecuted, the guards could also say that this was the work of the guards in the city. Their duty was to protect the city wall and the whole people in the city.


    But he picked himself out and just talked about their responsibilities, so they must take care of it.


    In this way, their work is difficult.


    Just ask, which of the killers hired from outside since ancient times will enter the city from the city gate according to formal procedures? What''s more, it was the back door that the Zhong family greeted them in advance. Wang Yu''s words undoubtedly made it difficult for them to do on both sides.


    So now the guards can only speak hard to Wang Yu in front of them, and their faces are embarrassed. "Yes, childe Wang, it''s late now. Even if you really want to catch the stowaways, you should wait until dawn..."


    Wang Yu''s face flashed a mocking color, but he didn''t intend to really rely on the guards at the city gate, so he didn''t go on. More importantly, three men in black appeared in front of him again.


    "Your name will be lost soon. Do you have leisure to talk to the soldiers here?"


    The evil spirit and crazy voice rushed towards Wang Yu, accompanied by three rows of arrows that were also poisoned, just like those I encountered before Wang Yu u.


    Wang Yu gathered martial spirit in his hands and hit directly at the head of the wall under his feet. With this momentum, Wang Yu jumped towards the sky and avoided the attack. However, he heard the sound of arrows inserted into his body.


    It turned out that it was the soldier who spoke to Wang Yu just now. Because he was standing right behind Wang Yu and faced the arrows coming at a fast speed, he had no time to avoid. In the end, all of them disappeared into his body.


    Wang Yu''s face flashed a trace of dignity, and his eyes were sharp when he looked at the man in black.


    "What are you looking at? You''ll be dead soon."


    The man in black opposite was arrogant. Then he didn''t say much. He held a delicate crossbow in his hand and shot at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s original body was in the air. Now he avoided the flying arrows quickly. His light cyan body was like a ghost at night. He couldn''t see where it was.


    However, it was impossible to stay in the air for a long time. Wang Yu finally settled on the ground.


    Before he calmed down, another figure quickly appeared behind him. The long sword in his hand changed strangely and stabbed directly at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu noticed that a sideways man was about to escape, and a silver long sword block quickly appeared in his hand. A crisp sound of "Cheng" burst out in the originally quiet air.


    Then there was the sound of "Cheng Cheng" again and again. Wang Yu was able to resist it, but the people on one side were not jealous. In an instant, the poisoned arrows attacked Wang Yu again, and behind him came the sound of a fire ball burning through the air.


    Three people, thinking of Wang Yu together, launched an attack!


    Wang Yu''s white martial spirit fluctuated, and his face looked resolute. In his right hand, he took a long silver sword and fought with an expressionless man in black. At the same time, his left hand took out a piece of yellow Rune paper from his arms, whispered a spell on his mouth, waved it with force, and the original ordinary Rune paper turned into a faint blue water wave in an instant and ran straight towards the fireball.


    Although flustered, but orderly, such cooperation is more than enough for Wang Yu''s current strength.


    As for the arrow of another noisy man, it is not enough to threaten Wang Yu''s movement for the time being.


    For a time, in the fight near the gate of the city, a group of three joined forces to attack Wang Yu. Finally, it was Wang Yu who had the upper hand.


    However, Wang Yu only gained the upper hand. It still takes some time for Wang Yu to really want to see the three men beat.


    The physical strength of the three of them can obviously support Wang Yu.


    So realizing this, the three changed their fighting methods. No matter how they hurt Wang Yu, they began to choose moves that let Wang Yu consume his energy quickly, thinking that they would consume all his energy.


    Wang Yu also realized that under their repeated blows, he seemed to be struggling. Finally, he almost didn''t avoid the arrow of the man in black, and rubbed his clothes and flew over.


    It was at this subtle moment that the man in black with a long sword grabbed him and stabbed Wang Yu in the stomach.


    Unexpectedly, did you stab it in?


    The three people were slightly stunned, but they also saw the blood splashing at the moment when the long sword was pulled out. Wang Yu knelt on the ground with his head down and one knee. His right hand still held his silver long sword, but this time he relied on it to support his body and prevent himself from falling forward.


    "Did you stab him?"


    The woman in red asked the man with the sword, but her tone was not very good.


    The man in black didn''t seem to like the woman very much, but he gave a slight, um, sound, and then approached Wang Yu a little.

 Chapter 690

    The woman in red winked at the man who had been shooting arrows in the distance. The man understood and approached Wang Yu. However, from his movements, it should be more appropriate to block another man in black in front of Wang Yu.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to fight against each other at this time?"


    The man in black made a low voice and heard that he had a bad temper.


    "Hahaha, you can really tell jokes and follow up. We are all the children of the same clan. Are you still worried that I will steal your limelight?"


    The archer smiled at him arrogantly, but he still didn''t stop his action. The man called Shadow tracing frowned. Finally, he chose not to say anything, and even took a step back.


    The woman in red looked at them with a smile and could not help mocking and disdaining the shadow.


    The stalker doesn''t care, but he is alert all over and has no superfluous expression.


    "Liu Feng, hurry up and see if he''s dead. I don''t believe someone was pierced by a long sword at once. The shadow tracing is not so powerful."


    The woman in red made a mockery, and the identity of these three people has gradually become clear.


    Brothers of the same sect, don''t quarrel with each other and calculate with each other.


    Wang Yu, who is still kneeling on one knee, has a light hook in the corner of his mouth. He has understood the three people''s character and habitual attack methods, and such an inharmonious way of cooperation is more beneficial to him.


    He did receive a sword just now, but he did it on purpose.


    Because he also knows that it is impossible for him to win for a long time. Although he can recover his strength by taking pills, he has no way to completely get rid of them.


    That''s why he came up with a way to not only recover his strength during this period, but also think of a way to get rid of the three people.


    In this way, Wang Yu would keep his head down and didn''t speak, just waiting for any of them to come and check his situation.


    At that time, for Wang Yu, it was the best time to kill!


    Right now!


    Kill!


    Liufeng came forward to check Wang Yu''s situation. He still held his long crossbow in his hand, but for Wang Yu, the arrow too close to him had no lethality.


    When the two men were close to each other, Wang Yu looked up with a strange smile on his face. Liu Feng didn''t react. He immediately felt his abdomen cold. The silver sword that was still holding the ground just now was inserted into his stomach!


    A trace of disbelief flashed across Liu Feng''s face. He looked at the woman in red behind Wang Yu. The sharp pain on his body made him speechless!


    The remaining two people also noticed the sudden incident, but Wang Yu didn''t give them any time to reflect. He quickly grabbed the painted black crossbow in Liu Feng''s hand and shot at the woman in red behind him.


    Wang Yu kept moving in his hand and without hesitation threw away the long crossbow he had just used. At the same time, he read the spell on his mouth. His left hand took out a faint yellow Rune from his arms. At the moment of throwing, the rune turned into a fireball that was more enthusiastic than the one sent out by the woman in red just now and directly hit the shadow.


    In the lightning flint room, Wang Yu quickly solved all three people in his party!


    Liu Feng''s sword wound should have been the lightest, but Wang Yu added a lot of martial Qi to it, so it became the heaviest blow.


    The woman in red didn''t expect Wang Yu to attack herself with her teammates'' weapons at all, so although she had noticed that Wang Yu would attack herself, she didn''t guard against arrows.


    As for the final tracing, his thinking set made him think that Wang Yu would also attack himself with arrows, so he quickly reduced the distance from Wang Yu, but further improved the intensity and accuracy of his Rune attack.


    In this last blow, Wang Yu took into account the three people''s own advantages and thinking set. On the one hand, his strength is on the one hand, but what is stronger is his thinking ability and adaptability.


    After all this, Wang Yu took out a delicate jade bottle from his sleeve, took out a small pill from it, and ate it without saying a word.


    This was refined by himself in the Lin family before. It has a special effect on restoring physical strength, so he also refined a lot. He originally planned to sell it in the future, but he didn''t expect it to be of great use today.


    Among the three people, the woman in red has been stabbed by the poisoned arrow. At the moment, she is unconscious. Liu Feng, who was stabbed by her sword, is also unconscious. Among the three people, only the shadow chaser is mottled with blood and flesh, but she is still I awake.


    But it is impossible to fight Wang Yu again.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to kill them. After all, even if they wanted to avenge themselves, they had to reply first for a while.


    So Wang Yu directly recovered in situ. Then he left them alone and flew out of the city. He also needed to find a quiet place to deal with his sword wound.

 Chapter 691

    Wang Yu flew out of the city, and the figures of the three people behind him gradually disappeared in his vision.


    To say that the injury on his body was only in the part of his abdomen. Although he calculated the blow himself, if he didn''t deal with it for a long time, it would do great harm to his body.


    Wang Yu did not go directly to the material market, but took the opposite direction of the material market.


    It''s not so much a road as a path that hunters walk out. It''s surrounded by weeds. Only Wang Yu''s foot steps on the path formed by countless people.


    As the weather gradually entered summer, more and more leaves piled up on the ground. Before he could fully enter the woods, Wang Yu could hear the faint intermittent sound of cicadas.


    Without delay, he quickened his pace and entered the woods before dawn.


    Wang Yu quickly found a place close to the stream, not far from the exit of the forest. He took out some emergency drugs placed in the storage ring and began to clean his wounds directly by the stream.


    In the battle just now, Wang Yu has been waiting for an opportunity to hurt himself, which can not only relax their vigilance, but also facilitate their implementation of the final attack plan.


    Originally intended to pretend that he didn''t avoid the fireball or arrow, but finally gave up the idea. After all, there are elements he doesn''t know about the fireball and arrow. At that time, because of the serious injury, he will really play off.


    Finally, there is another reason for choosing the sword. After all, Wang Yu also uses the long sword. He knows the attack angle and injury degree of the long sword very well, and he can control the angle better in close combat.


    He carefully took off his clothes. His abdomen was covered with flesh and blood. Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The situation seemed to be more serious than he thought.


    At this time, the sky has gradually lit up. Wang Yu took out the things in his clothes by the light of the morning, and finally began to carefully clean up the wound.


    Although the skin and flesh injury looks very serious, fortunately Wang Yu didn''t hurt himself. After taking his own refined muscle regeneration and healing pills, Wang Yu took some high-level medicinal materials from the storage ring, crushed some with stones and tied them with white cloth.


    After such a simple treatment, Wang Yu planned to pack up his own things and then go to the herbal medicine market.


    But I found that in the storage ring, there was a box in which I had previously refined the soul martial pill. At this time, it was emitting a different light.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He didn''t know how to use this soul martial pill before. Today, seeing that it had changed, he began to be interested in it.


    He took out the box, and when his hands touched the box, he could obviously feel the fluctuation of martial spirit, which made him confused about things.


    The next second, something magical happened. The box had just been taken out of the storage ring. It was like he had a spiritual sense. It flew out of his hand. The originally closed switch automatically opened. The originally ordinary soul Wu Dan flew out from inside and pointed directly at the center of Wang Yu''s eyebrows.


    Wang Yu was stunned and quickly began to resist luck. If anything devastating happened to the soul Wu Dan in his body, his previous efforts would be in vain.


    However, the speed of the pill was very fast. Before Wang Yu reacted, it had been integrated into the whole body from the center of his eyebrows. Wang Yu only felt that he was trembling all over for a moment.


    Then a mysterious force began to spread in his body. Although Wang Yu couldn''t see it, he could also feel a cool and powerful force pouring in the direction of Dantian along his eyebrows.


    The shudder that just suddenly gushed has passed. Wang Yu''s straight body is a little unstable and is about to fall forward. Wang Yu, the silver light flashes in front of him, and the silver long sword appears in his hand, holding himself up and doesn''t fall to the ground.


    He was vaguely looking forward to it. Was it because he was injured just now and the smell of blood urged the soul Wudan, so he now integrated into his body and began to wake up the little soul?


    Wang Yu was so happy that he quickly sat at the position where he had just cleaned up the wound and began to luck. Suddenly, his martial Qi began to urge him to move towards the direction of the soul Wu Dan to protect the operation of the soul Wu Dan.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. Just like Wang Yu''s closed door practice before, Wang Yu''s whole body has been surrounded by big white smoke again, and Wang Yu sits in the center of the smoke, closes his eyes and concentrates, and seriously carries out the last step of waking up the little soul.


    The sun gradually rose. There were many creatures in the woods. Some were bold and had little spiritual knowledge. They began to approach the white fog on Wang Yu''s side. When they were about to touch it, they were hit behind by a powerful force.


    Of course, there are also martial beasts in the forest, but they are all influenced by the powerful martial spirit around Wang Yu and hide in the other half of the forest.

 Chapter 692

    As the sun rose, Wang Yu gradually opened his eyes. This time, his face was radiant!


    The little soul has successfully awakened!


    It turns out that soul Wu Dan really needs to be irrigated with the user''s blood before it can be activated, and Wang Yu can successfully urge it only when he produces the smell of blood because of his powerful force.


    "Wang Yu!"


    The little soul who had not seen him for a long time finally made a sound again. Wang Yu took away the martial spirit in his hand and showed a gratifying smile at the corners of his mouth. Many times, he was confused about the awakening of the little soul. Today, he finally realized what he thought.


    "Little soul, you finally wake up."


    Wang Yu also said something with emotion. He hadn''t heard Xiao Hun call him like this for too long. He can handle many things well himself, but without the little soul around him, he is still too lonely after all.


    Xiaohun was obviously very excited. He had agreed to come to the center of Wufu mainland with Wang Yu, but finally lost contact with him when transmitting the array. Later, he didn''t know what was going on and fell into a coma. Unexpectedly, it was so after meeting again.


    He looked around with Wang Yu''s eyes and asked, "is this the center of Wufu continent? Have you found anyone from any family?"


    Wang Yu was stunned and thought about what the family was. Finally, he remembered that Xiaohun said that the family behind the owner of the auction they met in the underground mall had promised others to refine runes for them.


    During this period of time, I was busy in shapang city. I even forgot my plan at that time.


    "No, there should have been a problem when we transmitted that day. Now it''s in Wufu north region, a place called shapong city. A lot of things happened later. I''ll explain it to you slowly."


    Wang Yu made a noise and picked up the things he had just put on the ground when he healed. As for the blood, he threw them all into the stream and walked along the stream.


    He told Xiaohun about what he had encountered these days, as well as the grievances of Lin Hui and Zhong Li. Finally, he changed Ling Yi''s clean clothes and walked out of the woods.


    Look at the sky. It''s only an hour or two from noon. He wants to go to the material market quickly, and then pick up Lin Hui and others to come together.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s brief introduction, the little soul knew that the most important thing for them now was to identify the true identity of the ghost. Oh, I understand. I answered yes, and then I stopped talking.


    Wang Yu was shuttling through the jungle, but he found that he was very light and refreshing, just like every time he made a breakthrough in cultivation.


    The little soul obviously noticed the change in Wang Yu''s spirit and couldn''t help laughing, "there''s another thing I forgot to tell you. This time you recovered with the soul martial pill. The soul sword has successfully broken through the fourth seal, and your physical fitness has been improved to varying degrees."


    Wang Yu was delighted when he heard the news. It was particularly helpful against the background that he was being chased and killed. Both the physical fitness and the breakthrough of wanhun sword are the performance of his great improvement in strength.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu walked faster and rushed straight towards the material market. What he thought was faster and faster.


    With the new promotion, Wang Yu came to the material market much faster than usual. Instead of going in openly this time, he found a small entrance that was not found.


    After all, although he is not afraid of hunting, it makes sense to avoid some unnecessary conflicts.


    The material market is the same as when he and Lin Hui came. It seems that all the changes in shapang city are not worth mentioning for the people here, and the transaction and life are still going on in an orderly manner.


    Wang Yu came to the place where he and Zhong Wang were about to meet for a long time. He constantly expanded the surrounding places and investigated repeatedly. After repeatedly confirming that Zhong Wang didn''t brush any tricks here, he left at ease, hid his body again and started again in the direction of the city.


    But since he did not intend to follow due process when he left the city, so did he when he entered the city.


    Originally, there was little congestion at this time in the morning. Basically, there were a large number of people in the morning and evening, but today''s gate is still crowded until noon.


    "What''s going on today?"


    Wang Yu stood on a big tree far from the city gate and stared at the situation on the other side of the city gate without showing any dignity.


    Today, the inspection of entering and leaving the city gate seems to be particularly strict.


    In this way, his chances of success are much smaller.


    "It''s all right. What are you afraid of? One move in the fourth weight of wanhun sword is to be completely invisible, but you can still do it with very powerful force."


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Xiaohun didn''t worry and suggested.


    Wang Yu''s heart moved. After the breakthrough, he had not had time to see the new move. It turned out that there was such a good move?

 Chapter 693

    With that, the little soul turned into a burst of light in front of Wang Yu. The light instantly entered the center of Wang Yu''s eyebrows. He closed his eyes like a conditioned reflex. Then he felt an image running in his mind, clearly demonstrating the use of this move.


    "Good, good," Wang Yu said three good words in a row. The moment he opened his eyes, he had fully mastered the usage of this move, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Without much to say, Wang Yu jumped down from the tree and began to move directly, and the light white smoke began to linger around his body again.


    However, in an instant, Wang Yu felt that he was light all over, and his action was lighter and faster than before. He hurried to a man on his way, but he didn''t seem to see Wang Yu. His expression remained unchanged and he still looked ahead.


    Wang Yu was delighted and then moved on.


    Although the inspection at the gate of the city is very strict, there are still many channels to enter the city, but there are more soldiers guarding it.


    People came and went and were trapped at the gate because of the extremely strict inspection method. Wang Yu just shuttled through these gaps and soon came near the city gate.


    There are no people here, but they guard the city gate at last.


    Wang Yu walked over easily, but no one was aware of it.


    Maybe at most, they just feel a gust of wind blowing from their sides.


    After passing the gate, Wang Yu kept moving towards the Zhong family, Zhong Li and Lin Hui. During this period, he removed his invisible secret skills without revealing any flaws.


    What Wang Yu didn''t know was that just after he flew away, another figure appeared at the gate of the city, Zhong Wang, who was going out of the city.


    "Young master Zhong Wang." many of the city guards are the children of the Zhong family, so they also respect the beloved young master Zhong Wang.


    Zhong Wang nodded. Originally, he could get out of the city smoothly with a sound, but seeing today''s obviously different battle, he asked, "what''s going on?"


    The city guard didn''t hide it. He said, "there was a bad murder at the gate last night, which has caused many casualties of the city guard, so we are now checking the number of people and tracking down the real murderer."


    Zhong Wang picks his eyebrows. Murder?


    Is it that Wang Yu was after him, but Wang Yu has no reason to kill an ordinary city guard, or did someone else kill the guard?


    "Master Zhong Wang, are you going out of town now?"


    The guard looked at Zhong Wang and fell into meditation. He also made a sound to remind him, with some confusion and awe on his face.


    Zhong looked back and covered up his true emotions. He just opened his mouth, and his tone returned to his usual dandy, "that''s right. Why do you still want to stop me?"


    Speaking later, his voice was more fierce and frightened the city guard for a moment. "I just want to say that it''s not safe inside and outside the city now. People are terrified. Young master, you should be more careful..."


    The guard said, his head getting lower and lower. He was afraid that this always dandy man would be unhappy and take it out on himself. At that time, let alone stand guard at the gate of the city. If he wanted to be a coolie, someone would make it difficult.


    "Hum, it''s good that you know. I don''t need you to worry about it."


    Zhong Wang didn''t want to entangle with him much. He just dumped him and then walked towards the city gate.


    No matter who killed at the gate of the city last night, He Zhong Wang will find a way to come since he has agreed with Wang Yu today.


    It''s not easy to ask him in person then?


    Thinking like this, Zhong Wang''s footsteps before him were much lighter, and he had disappeared into the vision of the city guard.


    "Send someone to follow the boy and see who he''s going to see."


    A dull voice sounded at the place where Zhongwang had just stood after Zhongwang left.


    The guard, who should have looked at it with trembling and trembling, seemed to have changed another person, stood upright, looked down meticulously, and said respectfully:


    "Yes, master."


    Then he went down to do things in an orderly way. His expression and action were like a small city guard?


    The man who spoke just now was looking at the outside of the city in front of him, standing quietly without speaking for a long time.


    Zhong Wang wanted to know Wang Yu''s secret, but he didn''t know the little tail behind him.


    At this time, Wang Yu also just met Zhong Li and Lin Hui. They dressed up as businessmen going out of the city to the material market. They successfully went out of the city without much interruption.


    In this case, I really don''t know who is the mantis, and who is the Yellow finch who really monitors everything behind the scenes?

 Chapter 694

    Material market, a modest second floor, only two people in the room face to face.


    "Young master Wang, you''re late."


    Zhong wangduan sat in the seat facing the door, and the smile on his face looked strange and unpredictable.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and didn''t care. He sat directly in front of Zhong Wang and said, "just come."


    He looked at the clock, then picked up the tea on the table and poured it slowly.


    This action made Zhong Wang''s heart lost. It was Wang Yu who came to him to talk about things before. Why are you in such a hurry now?


    "Young master Wang, are you here today to drink tea?"


    Zhong Wang looked at Wang Yu with a sarcastic face and couldn''t wait to start the topic between the two people.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu put down his tea cup and gently hooked his lips to Zhong Wang. The change of time made Zhong Wang doubt his purpose again.


    "I don''t want to know much. I just want to understand why your Zhong family paid so much attention to the ghost''s death. Also, for what purpose did you hide the ghost''s body in the dense forest and cover for me when you came out of the dense forest? Why?"


    Wang Yu threw out all the questions, but made the bell look unnatural.


    "I..."


    Zhong looked into his eyes and dodged. Obviously, he didn''t want to answer this question.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say this, I''ll come to another question. Why did you pretend to help Lin Hui return to Lin''s house when you were in Qinglong Town?"


    Wang Yu took a step forward. This time the question was more sharp than just now.


    Zhong Wang suddenly regretted coming to the appointment, but he also wanted Wang Yu to answer, so he thought about it and spoke to Wang Yu:


    "I can answer these questions, but before I answer, can you answer me first?"


    Wang Yu smiled, as if he had expected Zhong Wang''s reaction, "what''s the problem first?"


    Zhong Wang frowned, but still said, "is your entourage, Mu Hui, Lin Hui?"


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu didn''t hesitate and answered simply.


    However, Lin Hui''s face, which was hidden in the dark, changed. Zhong Li, who was also standing behind her, quietly stretched out his hand to hold Lin Hui''s hand.


    Lin Hui turned back and they looked at each other. Zhong Li''s eyes were comforting smiles. Lin Hui looked calm and continued to look at Wang Yu and Zhong.


    The hands held each other, but they didn''t loosen.


    When Zhong Wang heard the news, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but his expression became understanding and relieved.


    "I knew that her unyielding nature would never be willing to stay honest for a lifetime in a place like Qinglong Town."


    Zhong Wang smiled at himself, as if he thought of something. He looked up and asked, "I haven''t found any news about Mu Hui since you announced to leave the Lin family. Where has she gone now?"


    Wang Yu smiled. "I only promise to answer you one question. I have answered it just now. Now it''s your turn."


    "Did you go there?"


    Zhong Wang asked, but Wang Yu didn''t speak, just waiting for Zhong Wang to answer.


    "Oh, I knew they had a good relationship since childhood, and it''s normal for them to be together now." Zhong Wang lost his eyes, reached for a cup of cooled tea and said, "I''ll answer your question now."


    With that, he put away all his decadence and became serious. Wang Yu straightened up and resumed his expressionless look in front of him and listened quietly.


    It turns out that ghosts are really a group of people sent by the ghost sect from Wufu mainland to the northern region to control the power of the northern region.


    The first thing they found was the Zhong family. The power behind them could not be underestimated, even


    This is the main reason for the war between the Zhong and Lin families.


    These are all told by Zhong Qihuang and Zhong Wang that night. The Zhong family is basically half of the subordinates of the ghost sect. If they don''t obey orders, they will face the danger of extermination of the whole family.


    Extermination!


    Wang Yu''s pupils contracted slightly. Unexpectedly, the matter has been so serious!


    "As for hiding corpses, I didn''t know he was a ghost sect at that time. I just didn''t get used to him."


    Zhong Wang''s expression was a little self deprecating. If it weren''t for this capricious move, maybe he didn''t know that the Zhong family had been controlled by foreigners for so many years.


    The leader of the Dai family told him that the ghost, as a ghost sect, who controls the Zhong family, is just a code name. After killing him, maybe more people like the ghost or even more powerful than him will come to the northern region.


    "But killing me... Is it too far fetched?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He didn''t quite understand Zhong Qihuang''s thought. It''s right that he killed the ghost, but people are dead. What''s the use of worrying about these now?


    Zhong looked at Wang Yu, then looked at Wang Yu with a strange expression:


    "It was not Zhong Qihuang who gave this order, but the owner of the house."

 Chapter 695

    The master of the house said it from Zhong Wang''s mouth with a trace of respect.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu''s face became serious.


    What he is talking about now should be Zhong Li''s grandfather. It is said that Zhong Jie, the old owner of the Zhong family, has not asked about all the affairs of the Zhong family for a long time.


    The name Wang Yu heard Zhong Wang say once before. When he was in Qinglong Town, he asked Lin Hui for the soul Wu Dan and said that Zhong Jie wanted to revive his pearl soul.


    Since then, Wang Yu had guessed that the owner of the house was not ordinary, but he didn''t care much at that time, and he didn''t think it would become such a situation now.


    "How could you remember to help me before, Mingming... You know, for Lin Hui, I am deeper than you."


    Wang Yu led away Zhong Jie''s topic and knew that he would ask again. Zhong Wang, as a member of the Zhong family, could never say more.


    As soon as he heard the words "Lin Hui", Zhong Wang''s expression changed and his eyes became evasive. It seemed that he didn''t want to mention the topic of Lin Hui.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He also grasped Zhong Wang''s weakness at this time, leaned forward a little, and then asked, "I always think your relationship with Lin Hui is unusual, but it''s strange. You say..."


    Before he had finished his words, Zhong Wang suddenly stood up from his seat and said, "well, I''ve said enough today. I must have finished almost everything you want to know. I''ll leave first."


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face changed, and his body returned to the previous relaxed state. The corners of his mouth gently raised a smile and waved to Zhong Wang, "don''t think too much, I''m just asking."


    The atmosphere seems to be suddenly relaxed, and it seems to be heavy and depressing.


    Zhong Wang looked down at Wang Yu, his eyes narrowed slightly and wanted to say something, but there was a change outside. He didn''t stand firm and leaned forward a little.


    The eyes are slightly bright, and the clock looks like a torch.


    "What''s going on?"


    Hiding in the dark, Lin Hui turned to Zhong Li and asked, revealing the crisis in his eyes.


    Wang Yu''s face also showed some surprise. Before Zhong Wang went to the appointment, he had carefully checked around. There was no place to ambush. Moreover, before he came, he had seen that there was nothing ready to assassinate near the material market, so he could safely bring Lin Hui with him.


    Now there is such a big shock outside. Is someone coming?


    Wang Yu looked suspiciously at the opposite clock and was alert again.


    Just before he spoke, Zhong Wang began to explain:


    "I really don''t know. I didn''t tell anyone when I came, and I made sure no one would follow."


    Wang Yu ignored him, stood up and spoke to a corner behind him, "let''s go first."


    Then go straight to the door.


    There''s someone in that corner!


    Zhong Wang watched Wang Yu''s actions helplessly. His guilt was replaced by his sense of deception. Did others hear their conversation just now?


    Nameless anger rose from his heart. He didn''t do anything. Why didn''t Wang Yu believe him!


    Not to mention this, and the man himself didn''t find it from head to toe.


    What is this?


    "Wang Yu, make it clear, what''s going on?"


    Zhong Wang spoke to Wang Yu with resentment on his face.


    Wang Yu didn''t look back. He just paused and then said, "you don''t find anyone, but it doesn''t mean there''s really no one behind. There are more powerful people in the world than yourself."


    Like the man he didn''t see in the room just now.


    Then Wang Yu quickly went out of the door and ignored the stunned Zhong Wang.


    "Good grandson, thanks to you, I found Wang Yu today."


    Before Wang Yu completely walked out of the building, there was such an old voice in his ear. With feeling, Wang Yu knew that the sound just now was also made by the old man.


    "Wang Yu, a powerful force is spreading towards this side. You should be careful."


    Xiaohun also obviously felt the power and made a voice to remind Wang Yu. His tone was full of crisis.


    Wang Yu frowned. To outsiders, he seemed to make a sound in the air. "It should be from the Zhong family. You''re not suitable to appear here. Leave quickly before he appears."


    With that, he looked back at the room behind him. It seemed that the Mantis was really catching cicadas and the Yellow finches were behind.


    Lin Hui and Zhong Li were the fourth sword technique of wanhun sword that Wang Yu had learned from wanhun sword before. They temporarily lost their body shape, so Zhong Wangcai didn''t find it.


    But it''s hard to guarantee that the person who made a noise just now won''t find out. After all, Wang Yu''s current cultivation was not noticed until he was close, so it''s best to take precautions early.


    Zhong Wang in the room heard a familiar voice. He was slightly surprised at first, and then he understood what was going on. The expression on his face became strange.

 Chapter 696

    At the moment Wang Yu pushed the door in, Zhong Wang''s expression was even more strange, "what are you... Doing back?"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He just looked at the clock and moved his hand. He showed light white smoke all over his body, and his martial spirit flew wantonly.


    "Wang Yu, we finally met."


    Wang Yu''s complexion remained unchanged, and the white martial spirit around him became stronger and stronger. Finally, he couldn''t even see what his face looked like.


    Between the lightning and flint, Zhong Wang only felt that his body was suddenly caught by some huge force, and the whole person floated uncontrollably into the air. He wanted to use his martial Qi to resist, but he couldn''t use his strength at last.


    "Grandson, although you helped grandpa, today you came out to talk to others privately. You have done something bad to the Zhong family. Now you will be punished to go home and think about it behind closed doors. You are not allowed to go out of your house within a month!"


    The majestic voice sounded again. Wang Yu also opened his eyes and looked at Zhong Wang, who had good force, who was caught alive from the room and finally disappeared into a blue and black smoke.


    "Zhong Jie?"


    Wang Yu stepped forward and his face became more and more serious, but he still didn''t relax his vigilance.


    As far as he knows, the old friends of the Zhong family still listen to the old master who has been in charge of the big and small affairs of the Zhong family for decades.


    So now that he appears, it means that almost all the elders of the Zhong family are out, so his chance of winning today is very small.


    Fortunately, Lin Hui and Zhong Li left in time just now. Zhong Wang had been dealt with by Zhong Jie just when he came out to meet Wang Yu. If he knew that Zhong Li was cooperating with him now, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Time passed quietly, but there was no reply to Wang Yu in the air. Did they all leave?


    "Don''t worry, they should have used some unknown secret skill to hide their body shape, just like the fourth weight of the soul sword I told you before, but it should be another sect."


    The voice of the little soul came into Wang Yu''s ears. The current situation was beyond their expectation.


    But depending on the situation, it should be that Zhong Wang was followed and finally found this place.


    In the final analysis, Wang Yu will end up with Zhong Jie after all. It''s better to meet in advance now, so as not to worry in the future.


    "Chizi child, you are really bold. You could have escaped before. How can you pretend to be benevolent and righteous and come back here now?"


    The sound was obviously more impatient than Zhong Jie''s voice just now, accompanied by a huge fireball roaring towards Wang Yu.


    Fireball again!


    Wang Yu''s original spirit was tight. Now time is pressing, and he reacts quickly.


    His left hand turned out a beautiful seal, and then the palm flowers flew, and the pure white martial gas condensed to form a huge barrier. It seemed that a powerful cover wrapped all the fireballs just fired, and then turned into a smoke. The strong attack was easily resolved.


    This move is a new move that Wang Yu learned from the fourth heavy of wanhun sword when he was in the jungle in the morning. It''s just good to deal with it.


    However, the enemy didn''t give Wang Yu any chance to breathe. He didn''t finish a move. Then several thin silver needles flew behind him. Although they looked small, they were exquisitely made and made a sound of breaking the air one after another.


    Wang Yu reacted quickly and didn''t turn his head. He turned slightly and skillfully avoided the first wave of silver needle attack, but the three waves of attack were too dense. After Wang Yu avoided the first wave, the rest turned and shot straight at Wang Yu''s chest!


    Electricity, light, fire, stone, room!


    Just listening to the continuous "Cheng Cheng" sound, the silver needle collided with the silver long sword and made a clear collision sound. Wang Yu showed a long silver long sword in his right hand and blocked the two waves of silver needles one by one.


    "Boy, you have some ability, but grandpa is not a vegetarian. Let''s show you our strength today!"


    Another voice sounded obviously arrogant. Wang Yu speculated that he was about the same age as the old man just now.


    The third person appeared. Wang Yu clenched the silver sword in his hand, put his left hand into the bag on his chest, quietly held several aggressive runes, tried his best to release his spiritual knowledge, sensed the fluctuation of martial spirit around him, and wanted to find out the specific position of those people just now.


    And these people did not lose Wang Yugang''s preparation, and then successive attacks flew towards him.


    For a time, fireballs and silver needles flew towards Wang Yu quickly. Wang Yu could not see the position of the enemy. All he could do was to attack these open-ended attacks. Fortunately, his physical fitness has improved and he can cope with such a situation.


    "What other moves are there? Please use them to your heart''s content. If you just hide and tuck, what kind of hero is it?"

 Chapter 697

    Wang Yu dissolved all the attacks. Finally, he learned the tone of the elders and spoke to them. His words were also arrogant.


    He did this just to let them receive their own encouragement and show up.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know when they would stop fighting like this.


    Although¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yu doesn''t think they will stop.


    Wang Yu''s words seemed to have some effect. The original balance of Wu Qi in the air seemed to be broken. Wang Yu was also sensitive to this. Although the balance of Wu Qi was restored later, Wang Yu still remembered the position just now.


    However, he bin didn''t attack, but continued to shout in the air as if he hadn''t found anything. "I''ve heard that the Zhong family has always had all kinds of martial arts wizards since ancient times, especially the elders. All of them are none in ten thousand, but until today, I found that the original so-called none in ten thousand is just a false name."


    It seemed that this did not pierce the heart of the elders of the Zhong family at all. Wang Yu then added, "Oh, no, no, I''m wrong. They are not in vain. They are all counsellors, cowards and bottom people who don''t want to stand out."


    Originally, there was no change around, but the breath became more disordered. This time, it seems that there is more than just one place. Wang yumingxian''s gap has changed in five places!


    There are five elders!


    Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect to let himself know the inside story of the Zhong family and the ghost, but finally he developed Cheng''s trend.


    "Five people, little soul, do we have a chance?"


    Wang Yu didn''t make a sound. He quickly told the little soul in the spiritual consciousness with the Secretary and sought his advice.


    The voice of the little soul was obviously decadent and said. "It''s a little difficult, but you can try."


    A bitter smile appeared on Wang Yu''s face. He tried. I''m afraid he can''t bear the consequences after such a try.


    But now that he has chosen this road, he will certainly stick to it, even if he pays a high price for it.


    This is his choice. He won''t regret it. It''s just a pity that he didn''t see Lin Hui''s return to the Lin family in the end.


    When Lin Hui and Zhong Li left, Wang Yu told them that if they wanted to seize power, they could return to the Lin family and publicize the evidence and witnesses of that year.


    At this time, the city is in chaos, and many powerful people of the Zhong family have gathered here. If the Zhong family wants to make trouble, they must not be able to make any big noise.


    At the latest, Wang Yu guessed that Lin Hui would start planning tonight at the latest. Many times, he would do better in the dark.


    "Elder brother, this shameless child dares to slander the elders of the Zhong family like this. Should we let this boy understand our power!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence in the air for a second. At this time, Wang Yu had fully understood the orientation of the five elders, so he knew it well and was always alert to the changes around him.


    The voice is backward. Wang Yu only feels that the breath around him is becoming more and more obvious. He vaguely wants them not to hide their feelings.


    This is the time!


    The silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand turned quickly, and the sword light pointed straight to the position he had just found. It was very fast, and there was almost no room for reflection.


    At the same time, the left hand quickly took out a faint yellow Rune paper, read the spell in his mouth and threw it to another direction.


    The moment the rune flies out, it turns into a water wave and runs fast towards that direction.


    After these two moves, Wang Yu flew over with both hands to achieve a seal, and then the light white martial Qi ran and condensed to form a huge vortex. He whispered several spells in his mouth. The large vortex was dispersed into three small vortex patterns and attacked in the three directions he had just determined.


    After all this, Wang Yu retreated from his original place and flew directly to the only window in the room.


    Because it is in the material market, the windows here do not pay much attention to beauty. Compared with the beautiful and elegant carved windows in the city, these windows pay more attention to firmness and load-bearing.


    Wang Yu obviously knew this, so he fired directly at the window in front of him. The window broke, and he just got out.


    All things happened just in a few breaths. Wang Yu''s actions were coherent and accurate. The whole person was very awake and his purpose was very clear. He just wanted to escape here and didn''t really want to fight with them.


    The elders of the Zhong family in the room realized that they were deceived by Wang Yugang''s words. In the end, they were all dumped. After avoiding Wang Yu''s attack, Kankan found that he had run away.


    "Damn it! Today I was fooled by such a doll who didn''t have all the hair! I''m really unwilling!"


    After discovering Wang Yu''s departure, the elders no longer hid and showed their bodies one after another. Sure enough, there were only five.

 Chapter 698

    Zhong Jie, who had spoken before, had no idea where he had gone.


    "Don''t worry. Today, the master just asked us to test the boy''s strength. We can''t be impulsive."


    The elder who just started to speak calmly comforted, but did not have any effect. The impatient elder had chased Wang Yu away, and only his voice was still echoing in the room:


    "Wait for me to take his life!"


    After Wang Yu came out of the material market, he flew to the dense forest outside the city without looking back, but the corners of his mouth u had gradually turned white.


    Just now, under the siege of so many experts, it is absolutely impossible for Wang Yu to retreat without any injury. The reason why he is strong in front of the elders is just to confuse them and strive for more opportunities to escape for himself.


    So now he must find a clean place to heal, so as to make himself recover faster.


    However, Wang Yu was also the key object investigated by officers and soldiers in the city. Even hiding in old man Yang''s house could not solve the problem. The last choice was the dense forest he had been to before.


    Generally, no one will find it there. It''s just what Wang Yu needs now.


    "Wang Yu, you have a tail behind you."


    The little soul made a sound to remind Wang Yu that he was hurt and his sensitivity decreased, but after listening to the little soul''s words, he subconsciously began to feel it and really felt the strong martial spirit rushing towards him


    It''s the elder who just attacked with a fireball.


    And he''s the only one.


    Wang Yu repeatedly confirmed that after understanding that he was really the only one, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help ticking, and an idea was generated in his heart.


    Since you are in pursuit, he will make an example today.


    Wang Yu stopped his rapid steps and turned in a direction. He just ran towards the elder. The silver sword in his hand hasn''t been taken back yet. It looks very powerful.


    The elder was a little strange when he saw Wang Yu stop. Now when he saw him coming towards himself, he couldn''t understand. Did he really want to die?


    "Hahaha, chizi, you''re so brave. Did you come back again?"


    The elder laughed and raised his red martial spirit. He was about to attack Wang Yu.


    "I''m not talented, come and talk to the elder..."


    Wang Yu''s feet were so fast that he came to the elder in the twinkling of an eye. The long sword in his hand was about to stab into the elder''s body, "duel, duel!"


    "You think you''re competing with me. Can you hold me in a small move?"


    The elder shouted at Wang Yu and easily avoided Wang Yu''s sword. In an instant, the fireball in his hand formed and flew towards Wang Yu.


    But the next second, his laughter stopped, his face became stiff, and finally fell down.


    It turned out that Wang Yu''s silver long sword was just a cover, and the real killing move was his Rune attack hidden under his fourth stealth move. Although ordinary, it was fatal.


    If the elder really wants to duel with Wang Yu, they may have to fight for some time, but the blame is that the elder is too conceited and arrogant. Finally, Wang Yu finds a loophole and defeats him in one fell swoop.


    Wang Yu knew that no other elders would come out and didn''t hurry to leave. He just flattened the elder''s body and began to search his things.


    Obviously, Wang Yu found a lot of good things. There are many rare high-level medicinal materials and many pills that are helpful for the promotion of force on this basically invisible elder.


    Wang Yu received all these good things in his storage room. He was still very satisfied with today''s harvest. Then he didn''t care about anything and flew directly to the dense forest.


    On the other hand, Lin Hui and Zhong Li still pretend to be businessmen in the city and sneak into the city.


    Instead of directly returning to Zhong''s house, they went to old man Yang''s house and arranged the plan. Then, like Wang Yu, they asked for a room in the inn on the busiest street in the city just to wait for the smooth progress of the plan.


    Therefore, when the sun just rose the next day in shapang City, people began to spread about the replacement of Lin''s family leader many years ago. It is said that Lin Kefeng was jealous of his father and coveted his rights and resources. He was cruel and killed the old family leader and then replaced him.


    As for his own daughter, the legitimate daughter of the Lin family, who should have inherited the position of home owner, was directly expelled to the remote Qinglong Town, and even slandered that she could not gather martial spirit!


    As more and more people began to discuss this topic, the Lin family obviously noticed it. It is said that Lin Kefeng personally ordered to thoroughly investigate this matter and find out the people who spread rumors for themselves.


    As for the truth and what he thought, the people could not know

 Chapter 699

    But just as rumors were everywhere and the Lin family tried to suppress them, there was another storm.


    In the blue sky and daylight, a woman knelt in front of the county government. Crying that he was a survivor of the Lin family tragedy, I hereby Sue Lin Kefeng, the current owner of the Lin family, for killing his father and bullying his daughter. He is cruel and greedy. His heart can be killed!


    Shapong City, a wave is not flat, a wave rises again.


    Wang Yu, who was recuperating in the forest at this time, naturally didn''t hear of these things. He was hurt by a hidden weapon of an elder of the Zhong family. He fought with that elder just now, and his physical strength was almost exhausted.


    Like all previous cases of healing with luck, Wang Yu was still surrounded by a thick light white fog, and this one was much stronger than before.


    Wang Yu''s Kung Fu and other skills have not changed, but the level of force has increased!


    Xiaohun originally wanted to deepen the impression of wanhun sword on Wang Yu through healing today, but unexpectedly found that the martial spirit in this place is very strong, which is a good place for cultivation!


    "Wang Yu, pay attention to the situation around you. It has strong martial spirit and is suitable for cultivation, but there are also many martial beasts with high spiritual knowledge. Pay attention to the specific situation."


    The solemn voice of the little soul was vigilant.


    Wang Yu just nodded when he heard the voice of the little soul in his mind.


    He immediately opened his eyes and took out the pill just obtained from the elder of the Zhong family.


    This pill is green and looks very transparent. Although he is more familiar with the refining of Rune patterns, Wang Yu can also distinguish the excellence of this pill!


    Raise your fingers and put the pill into your throat. After taking it, continue to practice with your eyes closed.


    At the moment, there are more storms in shapong city.


    Originally, the reputation of the Lin family had been confused by the rumors that had just sprung up, and everyone hated the Lin Kefeng pointed out by thousands of people.


    And voices have begun to ring, saying that Lin Hui, the legitimate daughter of the Lin family who was originally expelled, should return to the Lin family, so as to restore the glory of the Lin family in the past.


    But in fact, no matter what kind of people sit in high positions, for these people at the bottom, it''s just who sounds more pleasant to their ears.


    Now, it is obvious that Lin Hui is more in line with the so-called "aboveboard and bright" in their hearts.


    Lin Hui and Zhong Li stayed in the inn for a long time and never went out. At the end of the day, they also had a clear understanding of the development of the event.


    "The plan is going well. Now I''ll come forward and take the Lin family from Lin Kefeng when the event continues to ferment more warmly."


    Lin Hui opened his mouth to Zhong Li behind him. The window in front of him was just facing the most prosperous street in the whole city. Even though it was a little far from the street, he could still hear someone talking about it.


    Wang Yu told her that now was the best time to implement the plan. She knew that Wang Yu must know something. Although everything was in her plan, she was still a little worried.


    After all, people have their own ideas about the unknown.


    What''s more, there is Zhong Li. He has been planning to take back all the power of the Zhong family from the hands of the acting master Zhong Qihuang.


    At that time, with the current relationship between the Lin family and the Zhong family, will the relationship between the two become distant?


    "Are you thinking again?"


    Zhong Li patted Lin Hui''s shoulder from behind, with a gentle smile on his face, and a gentle look in his eyes.


    Seeing this expression, Lin Hui also knows that Zhong Li''s mind will not change, but his worry has not changed


    "You should believe in young Xia Wang. Since he reminds us that now is the best time, we can''t live up to him and seize this opportunity."


    Zhong Li is also a little worried, but it is more important to comfort Lin Hui''s mood than talking about this. After all, Zhong Li is a man!


    Lin Hui nodded and finally showed a reluctant smile on his face, "well, wait until tomorrow''s public opinion reaches the level of our plan, and then I will appear according to the plan and tell Lin Kefeng''s true face."


    This is also what they originally planned. Lin Kefeng is doomed to ruin this time.


    The two have been staying in the inn, so their understanding of the outside world is only on this street. Before, the duel between Wang Yu and the elders of the Zhong family outside the city has not been spread to them.


    Looking at the Zhong family, it was solemn at this time.


    There is no other reason, just because Zhong Jie, the old master of the Zhong family, who has been silent for a long time in his yard, is back!


    No one knows why the atmosphere of the Zhong family changed overnight, and it seems to have a lot to do with the chaos of the Lin family.


    In the ancestral hall of the Zhong family, the owner usually opens the door of the ancestral hall except for the new year. However, today, the children of the Zhong family, large and small, were unexpectedly called here for a meeting.

 Chapter 700

    Zhong Jie is old and his hair is gray. Sitting in a high position, he is still as heroic as when he commanded the wind and cloud.


    All the beloved children of the Zhong family, large and small, are gathered here, including Zhong Qihuang, the acting master of the Zhong family who has been in charge of the Zhong family for decades. He is also sitting respectfully in the starting position of Zhong Jie, with obedience and awe on his face.


    From this afternoon, the whole Zhong family began to be filled with an unknown downturn, as if the Lin family''s change had also been changed here.


    It''s no wonder the Zhong family thinks so. After all, the great changes in the Zhong family and the Lin family were almost one before and one after another. If it is said that the Lin family''s sudden change was because someone wanted to seize the position, is this the case with the Zhong family?


    But before they guessed much, tonight''s events wiped out all their guesses.


    "You said, how could the master of the house think of letting us all come to the ancestral temple today?"


    As a member of the meeting, Zhong Qi whispered and talked with the nearby Zhong Hui, with a strange light in her eyes.


    Zhong Hui frowned. It''s not suitable to gossip in such a crowded place. However, since Zhong Qi has asked, he can''t refuse to reply at all, so he also said:


    "There should be something important to tell us. I don''t know the specific situation. I''d better wait until the owner comes out."


    With that, he moved forward a little, trying to stay away from Zhong Qi a little, and finally ignited his upper body.


    However, they are surrounded by young masters and children of the same age, so there is a lot of discussion now, just about all kinds of things that have happened in the city these two days and speculation about the owner of the house.


    "Little meeting."


    Zhong Huan suddenly appeared behind Zhong Hui and quietly pulled the corners of his clothes. There was a strange look in his flying eyebrows, which would make Zhong Hui more at ease.


    Zhong will hear his voice and calm down a little. This big brother is reassuring for himself now. Nothing can relax him more than him.


    "Have you noticed master Zhong Li?"


    The bell ring whispered and asked another person.


    Of course, Zhong Li certainly won''t appear here. He is still watching the situation in the whole city with Lin Hui in the inn.


    Zhong will be a little surprised. He quickly glances around, but he doesn''t find his figure.


    When Zhong Li was at the Zhong family, he had boundless scenery and excellent conditions. He was also a martial arts genius and read poetry and books. His temperament was not comparable to those of ordinary children.


    But gradually, with the changes in his family, his sense of existence became lower and lower. Now no one cares about the most dazzling pearl in the crowd.


    Zhong Hui didn''t understand why Zhong Huan asked this question, but he still replied, "I didn''t see it. How can brother remember to ask this question?"


    Zhong Huan shook his head when he got the answer in his heart. He didn''t know why he wanted to ask Zhong Li today. It was just that he heard that Zhong Wang provoked the owner''s unhappiness outside the city and was thought of behind closed doors. That''s why he thought of the most beloved young master of the Zhong family.


    In the ancestral hall, there are still many people, but except Zhong Qihuang, who calmly sits in the starting position, the rest of the people, including Zhong Huan, who is standing behind, are trembling at the coming home owner.


    Zhong family, there''s still a big move.


    One night later, the rumors in shapong City obviously reached the peak of public opinion. The women''s lawsuit in the county government was handled, and the lawsuit petition has been sent to the Lin family. Now the Lin family is more lively than the cold and depressed Zhong family.


    Not only outside the city, the Lin family''s discussion of Lin Kefeng is hot.


    After all, even if Lin Kefeng succeeded in taking the position of real home owner, it is impossible to finally let everyone change into his confidants, so now his position in the Lin family is also somewhat embarrassing.


    His subordinates maintained a skeptical attitude towards him, and only those older people firmly believed that Lin Kefeng was framed by a traitor.


    In short, the handling of the internal affairs of the Lin family is enough. Lin Kefeng is upset. Now he has received the pleading again. The defense line in his heart is close to collapse.


    Originally, he didn''t procrastinate about patricide, and he thought that the aftermath of the previous treatment was perfect.


    So he never thought that this would happen now.


    "Uncle, who do you think will do this?"


    In Lin Kefeng''s study, a delicate girl voice came out, but the words were very calm.


    It was Lin Yin who impressed Wang Yu before.


    Lin Kefeng has given up looking for Lin Chun''s disappearance and lost a right-hand man, which also makes him want to understand and cherish the people in front of him, such as Lin Yin now.

 Chapter 701

    "Yin''er, I know what you want to say. Do you doubt your sister Lin Hui? I don''t think it''s possible. Didn''t we send someone to Qinglong Town to see it before? She''s now working there at ease and doesn''t think about our Lin family anymore."


    Lin Kefeng shook his head and his face was still bitter.


    He didn''t want to accept this reality. He felt sorry for Lin Hui at the beginning. Recently, he felt more guilty when he heard the story from the city.


    Lin Yin''s eyes flashed a look of hatred for iron and steel. She angrily said to Lin Kefeng, "uncle, up to now, do you still refuse to believe Lin Hui''s mind? Think about it. If you were expelled and your original position was robbed, would you be willing?"


    Some rhetorical questions changed Lin Kefeng''s face. Finally, he silently lowered his head and was still struggling in his heart.


    He never wanted to believe that Lin Hui did all this.


    Lin Yin sighed silently. There was no respect in her eyes when she looked at Lin Kefeng. After she hated iron and didn''t become steel, a trace of malice flashed, as if she had made an extremely important decision.


    "Yin''er, you said that your sister''s character was so good that she would not treat her father like this. She was also so filial to her grandfather. What kind of storm can such a child set off?"


    Lin Kefeng still couldn''t understand. He didn''t give up and spoke to Lin Yin. His eyes twinkled with hope, just trying to turn her idea into himself.


    But as soon as he raised his head, he saw Lin Yin looking at herself with a gloomy face. The black and gloomy force lingered around her. She looked like a ghost!


    "Yin''er?"


    Lin Kefeng frowned and looked puzzled.


    "Go to hell..."


    After a low voice, the martial spirit in Lin Yin''s hand spread. He didn''t wait for him to react. Then, with a blow, he only felt that his strength was gradually lost. He didn''t react to what had just happened until the last moment when his consciousness disappeared.


    "Lin Yin, you..."


    He wanted to speak, but his consciousness was sinking. Finally, he closed his eyes reluctantly.


    Lin Yin just looked at Lin Kefeng coldly all the way. She struggled to death. Her eyes were cold and ruthless. "You''ve been sitting in this position for a long time. It''s time to change people."


    She said softly, a trace of irony flashed on her face, and she has been concentrating on performing beside him for so long. Today, she can finally get what she wants.


    The moment she walked out of the study, Lin Yin''s face was still the same as before, proud but with the innocence of a little girl. It looked completely harmless.


    Just... There is always a distance between the surface and the actual.


    Lin Yin''s mouth was hooked, and her expression was gloomy and naive.


    "Uncle said he was a little tired today. He was already resting in his study. Don''t go in and disturb him."


    Lin Yin made a sound towards the guard outside the door. There was no flaw in the expression on her face. The guards looked at each other and finally nodded to her.


    "Why, don''t you believe Miss Ben? If you don''t, you can ask your uncle yourself. Really, but if you make him unhappy at that time, I don''t care."


    Lin Yin showed some disdain on her face. Then she turned her head and walked out of the study yard angrily. Her steps seemed to be angry.


    "Miss Yin, we dare not. Please go slowly."


    One of the guards hurriedly spoke to Lin Yin''s footsteps. You should know that after Miss Lin Hui left the Lin family, the most favored miss of the whole family was her. If they annoyed her at that time, they really couldn''t afford to go.


    "Lin Yin, you really have some ability."


    Maybe Lin Yin didn''t think that Wang Yu saw everything just now.


    It turns out that Wang Yu''s strength has increased a lot after he has trained in the woods. With the pill of elder Zhong family, he is basically going to break through the level of martial arts teacher.


    However, because he was worried about what would happen when Lin Hui returned to the Lin family, he didn''t rush to break through and went straight to the Lin family.


    But just saw this scene.


    Of course, he used the fourth martial art of wanhun sword and deliberately hid his breath, so he could not be found by Lin Yin.


    "Yes, she''s not simple."


    Xiaohun also commented that Wang Yu had told him about Lin Yin before, but he would know more after he really saw this method.


    "Shall we help Lin Hui next?"


    The little soul spoke again. He knew that for Wang Yu, the current Lin Hui was very important to him.


    It can even be said that without Lin Hui, he might have been seriously injured and died from the day he came to Wufu northern region.


    Wang Yu nodded, approached Lin Kefeng''s body, looked at it quietly for a moment and found some clues.


    "This seems to be a wound that can be exerted by general martial Qi."


    The little soul made a sound at the right time and just said what Wang Yu thought.


    This wound was clearly the wound Wang Yu saw when he saw the alchemist and the talisman in the material market!

 Chapter 702

    But it was a chaotic war at that time. Everyone was fighting with each other. Wang Yu thought they were practicing the same technique, but it was not regular.


    It was not until Wang Yu, Zhong Li and others found out that this matter was related to ghosts that they reluctantly attributed it to the conspiracy of the ghost sect.


    But now it seems that there is a premeditated conspiracy.


    "Who?"


    There was an exclamation outside the door, and then a guard rushed in towards the room. Wang Yu didn''t make any action, because he knew he was still invisible, but quietly watched the crowd rush in.


    Naturally, the body of linkefeng was found in this way.


    "Master! Master!"


    The guard naturally saw Lin Kefeng who was already dead at a glance. They all rushed forward to check the situation, but found that he had already died.


    "How... How could this happen!"


    Another guard obviously didn''t believe it, but there was still a trace of reason. He said to the person born the next year, "go find someone to call the young master and Miss Lin Yin! The master has an accident!"


    His men took orders. The study was crowded for a time, and the people in and out looked hurried.


    Wang Yu still didn''t make a sound. He just watched Lin Yin come in with Lin Li, saw Lin Kefeng''s body, cried bitterly for a while, and "accidentally" found Lin Kefeng''s suicide note left on the table. He was surprised to find that he committed suicide with guilt, and decided to pass on the position of the owner to


    Lin Yin.


    "Sister, if it were you, I believe you would be able to take our Lin family out of the current haze."


    Lin Li opened his mouth to Lin Yin, and his eyes glittered with worship.


    Lin Yin waved her hand again and again, and was about to cry, "no, you are the uncle''s own son. If he goes, you should inherit the title of the house."


    Then, with tears in his eyes, he looked at the position where the guard had carried down and just put Lin Kefeng''s body, "poor uncle, why did you leave without explaining anything? Wouldn''t it be slandered by the whole city, even if you went underground..."


    Lin Li looked at Lin Yin with more pity, "sister, you are too kind. From now on, you will be the master of the house, and I will help you."


    "Little official..."


    "Sister..."


    The two brothers and sisters stared affectionately. Wang Yu stood on one side and looked at each other coldly. In his opinion, the drama of these brothers and sisters'' deep love can no longer make him feel any waves.


    Now it seems that Lin Yin has long made the idea of killing and replacing Lin Kefeng. Now she is just acting in advance.


    It seems that Lin Hui made a wedding dress for her.


    Wang Yu came out of his study with a sneer on his lips. He left the most prosperous street in the city.


    However, with him, it is doomed that Lin Yin''s idea will not succeed.


    Moreover, the Lin family has just discovered Lin Kefeng''s death. Even if it is announced to the world, it should take some time.


    Lin Yin also has to make a symbolic "ideological struggle" to put down the so-called knot in her heart and become the new owner of the Lin family.


    However, Wang Yu definitely has a way to make the last home owner belong to his original owner¡ª¡ª


    Lin Hui.


    In the inn, Lin Hui has received the message from the leaves before Wang Yu. He knows that he will come to find himself today, so he and Zhong Li have no action, but wait quietly in the Inn room.


    Virtually, they have regarded Wang Yu as a spiritual leader.


    As for the news from the leaves, it was the martial arts that Wang Yugang had just learned, and it was also found on the elder of the Zhong family.


    After several ups and downs, Wang Yu flew in directly from the window. Lin Hui and Zhong Li felt that there was a subtle change in the martial spirit in the air, but they couldn''t tell what it was.


    The next second, Wang Yu''s figure appeared in front of them.


    Lin Hui and Zhong Li looked at each other, and they both saw a stunning look in each other''s eyes.


    The prince''s martial arts have improved again.


    "Today, I have something important to say."


    Wang Yu didn''t talk nonsense. He sat directly in front of them and came straight to the point.


    Lin Hui nodded, "say it straight."


    "Lin Kefeng is dead."


    Zhong Li''s face flashed surprise, but he didn''t make a sound. He waited for Wang Yu to continue.


    "Lin Yin killed it, and she wants to be the owner."


    Wang Yu''s words were concise and to the point. After that, he didn''t make a sound, waiting for the two people to express their opinions.


    "It''s impossible. Our plan should be advanced. I will never let the power of the Lin family fall into the hands of others."


    Lin Hui retorted and applied seriously on his face. Wang Yu flashed a trace of appreciation. "Originally, if Lin Yin didn''t do it, we had to find a way to kill Lin Kefeng. Now she has eradicated a trouble for us."


    Zhong Li took a look at Lin Hui and knew that she hated Lin Kefeng in her heart, but when she really heard that he died, she would still have a trace of impatience in her heart.

 Chapter 703

    Anyway, this is her father, who is related by blood.


    "Ah Li, you don''t have to comfort me. I don''t care at all. I even feel happy about the news." Lin Hui has thought of what Zhong Li thinks now. She turns her head and opens her mouth towards Zhong Li. The expression on her face is very serious:


    "Lin Kefeng is just a sworn enemy in my heart. The family relationship between his father and son and me has been wiped out many years ago. Don''t worry that I will be sad."


    The sunshine outside the window hit her face against her. There is always an unreal feeling, like a trance


    Zhong Li''s eyes flashed slightly. He naturally knew Lin Hui''s people. He knew that Lin Hui was already trying to restrain even though he was uncomfortable at this time.


    The heart is slightly relieved.


    Originally frowning, seeing Lin Hui''s reaction, he also slowly stretched out.


    Now that the parties concerned don''t care, he has nothing to worry about as an outsider, Zhong Li thought.


    "Well, in that case, we''ll start as planned as soon as dawn tomorrow."


    Wang Yu also nodded and made the final decision. His eyes looked at Lin Hui very vaguely.


    That glance was really fast, not to mention the strength gap was there. Zhong Li and Lin Hui naturally could not perceive it.


    As for the Zhong family, if anything happens again, he''ll just keep an eye on it.


    In shapong City, people were in panic. The next day, there was news that shocked the whole city.


    The expelled Lin''s daughter returned to the city, and this time she also contained strong force. On the contrary, Lin Kefeng, who was already the owner of the family, dared not even see it, leaving a suicide note and committing suicide with guilt!


    This news makes people surmise secretly. As for what happened... I''m afraid only the people concerned know.


    Lin Hui appeared in the ancestral hall of the Lin family, holding Lin Kefeng''s suicide note in her hand. She was gorgeous, but her lips pursed gently, but she couldn''t see her happiness and anger.


    Zhong Li looked at Lin Hui and looked a little complicated.


    "Sister Lin Yin! Are you in there? I want to go in and see sister Lin Yin!"


    When Lin Hui carried out the coronation ceremony of the owner of the house in front of the people, in the backyard of the Lin family, Lin officials were desperately patting the gate in front of a small yard, with an anxious and urgent expression on their face.


    Willing to have no other, just because before their brother and sister were immersed in sadness and discussing how to make Lin Kefeng''s funeral better, Lin Hui suddenly appeared, followed by Wang Yu!


    They can''t know who Wang Yu is and how capable Wang Yu is!


    But they never thought that they would fall into Wang Yu''s hands, and the two were under house arrest in disguise.


    Lin Li was fine. At least in the face of Lin Hui''s own brother, there was no direct conflict between them, so it was a simple house arrest.


    The residence still looks like nephrite gold inlaid in the past.


    But in contrast, Lin Hui imprisons Lin Yin in a courtyard where Lin Hui''s mother was in the past. Only her own people are guarding it, and no one can get in.


    However, the residence of Lin Li was very close to that of Lin Hui''s mother. What''s more, both of them were martial arts. As long as they were not deliberately attached to the eardrum, what could they not hear?


    "Little official, don''t shout any more. Things have become like this now. I''m the owner of the house. What''s more, compared with Lin Yin, we have a more cordial relationship, don''t we?"


    Lin Hui sounded from behind Lin Li with persuasive words. Her eyes still contained deep pain. This is her brother, isn''t it?


    She had just come back from the house owners'' meeting. When she heard about Lin Li, she rushed back.


    For her, this brother hasn''t gotten along with himself since childhood.


    When she was expelled from the house, the little guy was just one year old.


    After so many years, he was just a naive child. He had been getting along with Lin Kefeng for so many years, and what kind of education can Lin Kefeng have for his brother?


    Lin Hui closed his eyes in pain.


    Although the brother is not close to herself, she doesn''t want any more discord with her only relative.


    Wang Yu hid his figure at the house owner''s meeting and guarded Lin Hui behind him, but later he heard that she was going to deal with Lin officials and left quietly.


    A little force gently attached to the ears, forming a small vacuum.


    Lin Hui was stunned. Knowing that Wang Yu didn''t want to take care of too many such things, he couldn''t help looking back and looking at Wang Yu with gratitude


    Wang Yu just closed his eyes, and Lin Hui didn''t know his right to act.


    He''d better not ask too much about such things.


    When Lin Li heard Lin Hui''s voice, he turned angrily. All the anxiety on his face turned into anger and hatred. He was stunned when he looked at Lin Hui''s face.


    Does he... Hate her?


    Seeing the look on Lin Li''s face, Lin Hui was in a trance for a moment.

 Chapter 704

    Did he know that there was something strange about Lin Kefeng''s death?


    But if he really knew the truth, he should hate Lin Yin. How could he be so eager to see her?


    "You vicious woman, what did you say before? How did you get back by yourself after being expelled by your family?"


    Lin Li glared at Lin Hui fiercely, then gritted his teeth and said, "and sister Lin Yin, it was clearly that her father said he would pass the title of home owner to her, and finally let you, a sinister and cunning woman, tamper with it. Maybe your grandfather was killed by you..."


    Before his words fell, Lin Hui slapped Lin Hui on his left cheek. He looked at Lin Hui incredulously, then condensed his martial spirit and attacked Lin Hui.


    It''s said that he and she were expelled from the Lin family because they couldn''t gather their martial spirit. Now let''s see what she should do!


    Lin Li''s hand was merciless. When he thought that Lin Hui''s face could not condense, his face showed pleasure. His steps moved, and the majestic force erupted in an instant!


    Lin Li has been practicing military force at home for many years. Although he can''t compare with Lin Yin, Lin Chun and others, he thinks he is very powerful, not to mention dealing with this former waste!


    "Die!"


    With red eyes and a happy smile, Lin Li''s face was distorted too much.


    Lin Hui was still regretting that his slap was too much. Now when he saw the appearance of Lin Li, a trace of disappointment and sadness flashed in his eyes.


    Zhongtan knew that Lin Li would not be close to her, but at this time, Lin Hui was treated like the last family member in the world. Lin Hui''s heart was naturally very painful, just like the last pillar collapsed!


    She sneered, and her martial spirit gradually condensed into shape. Sweet potato suppressed the actions of Lin Li.


    In any case, the two people''s age, talent and the environment of cultivation are different. The force on Lin Hui is completely overwhelming for Lin officials.


    Lin Li''s body was stiff, and the strange powerful force made him have great fear in his heart. On the surface, he was still reluctantly supporting and unyielding.


    Not to mention that the strength of Lin Hui was stronger than that of Lin Li. The actual combat ability of Lin Li was not as good as that of Lin Hui. Moreover, his force was more powerful than vanity.


    It is estimated that Lin Kefeng was good to Lin Li after taking unknown amount of pills. He poured all kinds of pills into Lin Li, and the pills accumulated in Lin Li''s body. I don''t know how much.


    Wang Yu watched quietly.


    Although he couldn''t listen to the sound, such pictures still reached his eyes in the continuous floating of force.


    Lin Li''s appearance was fierce and weak, which he had seen for a long time, so he was not worried when Lin Hui fought with Lin Li. Although Lin Li and Lin Hui were the same warrior level, even the warrior level was different! Wang Yu shook his head and simply left it alone.


    Lin Hui didn''t know how to educate such a Lin official, but at the same time, he didn''t want to hurt him. Finally, he accepted the injured move, summoned a strong guard, and ordered him to take it to the previously arranged yard. He was absolutely not allowed to come out again without her order.


    Even ten Lin officials like Wang Yu don''t know what to do, let alone


    wait!


    Over there?


    "Where to go!"


    Suddenly, Wang Yu kicked hard into a dark corner, and blood red force poured out.


    "Hum!"


    The stuffy hum sounded, but it disappeared in the next moment.


    Lin Hui''s expression was alert in an instant, "that man..."


    Wang Yu shook his head and said nothing. "Just be careful."


    Said so, but Wang Yu''s eyes still flashed a trace of cold. Although he didn''t know who the man was, his profound ability to hide his tracks must be extraordinary.


    Looking at the struggling Lin Li, Wang Yu suddenly hooked his mouth, and his cool smile made Lin Li sweat.


    "You can''t... um..."


    Lin Li wanted to show anything again, but he was controlled by Lin Hui''s use of force. Finally, what he said was ambiguous. With his disgust and dissatisfaction with Lin Hui, he was gradually taken away.


    Lin Hui''s eyes narrowed slightly and quietly looked at the direction of Lin Li''s departure. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but finally sighed and silently walked to the yard where Lin Yin was being held. His face suddenly became cold.


    Unexpectedly, it was this woman who hid the most. She underestimated this man in the past.


    The Lin family here was extremely turbulent because of the change of family owners'' rights, and a crowd gathered in the ancestral temple of the Zhong family for a long time finally broke up.


    What makes people confused is that the owner didn''t even show his face at the legendary Zhong family''s biggest meeting. Finally, he only let them wait for a day and a night. The acting owner stood up and smiled and asked them all to go back?

 Chapter 705

    Such a thing is unheard of, but since it is the order of the acting master, no one dares not to obey it. One or two return to their yard without saying a word.


    "Zhong Li didn''t go to the ancestral temple this time."


    In the yard of Zhongwang, who should have been banned for a month, there was a cry of surprise, but it was deliberately covered up in an instant, and everything was quiet again.


    "So, Zhong Li is now the ghost of our Zhong family? Colluding with Lin Hui and Wang Yu to destroy the Zhong family, isn''t he?"


    In the secluded room of the yard, there was a very light conversation, but it didn''t belong to Zhong Wang. It was Zhong Ke who had walked with Zhong Wang in the dense forest before.


    When I was at Zhong''s house, I was close to Zhong Wang, that is, Zhong Ke.


    This time, Zhong Wang was forbidden to go out in the yard, but it doesn''t mean that others can''t bring in the news he wants.


    Zhong Wang was a little strange when he met Wang Yu in the material market, but he was found by the owner of his family at that time, so he just kept it in mind in the end. He still kept it in mind after a long time.


    Zhong Li has not appeared in their vision for a long time.


    This time, when Zhong Ke told his master to call everyone to discuss something in the ancestral temple, Zhong Wang also asked him to pay attention to the existence of Zhong Li.


    The result is, of course


    No,


    "Not good. It seems that your little colleague has been discovered by others."


    The sound of the little soul''s teasing came into Wang Yu''s ears. Wang Yu smiled and said, "Zhong Li has his own plan in his heart. If he really wants to make a choice between me and the Zhong family, I believe he will stand on the side of the Zhong family without hesitation."


    That''s right. Just as Lin Hui chose to believe in Wang Yu at the beginning, if Wang Yu didn''t do any harm to his own interests, things might not have developed into what they are today.


    After all, they are more inclined to their own family than an outsider who has just met.


    "Who?"


    Wang Yugang just discussed things with Xiaohun. He didn''t notice the situation in the room, so he suddenly heard Zhong Wang make a sound out of the window and looked a little shocked.


    He now uses the secret technique of wanhun sword to hide his body shape. He used it on Zhong Li and Lin Hui before. He didn''t even find Zhong Jie. How could he be noticed by the two people in the room today.


    "Don''t worry, they shouldn''t see you. We don''t have to move."


    The little soul made a sound to comfort him. He noticed that although Zhong Wang and the two suddenly made a sound out of the window, they had no actual action to prevent, and even the martial spirit in the air had no change at all.


    After a moment of silence in the air, Zhong Ke made a sound again, "brother Wang, you''ve used this move for so many days. Why haven''t you used it up yet?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and knew that this was a trick played by Zhong Wang, but he was also surprised by his rigorous attitude.


    If it had been in the past, he would never have cared about these things. At most, he found someone eavesdropping outside the door and took care of it himself.


    It seems that Zhong Jie wants him to reflect on himself in the yard. Finally, it makes sense.


    "No, when I was in the material market, I once saw someone standing in front of you, but it can completely make you unable to see him or detect the breath."


    Zhong Wang explained to Zhong Ke. It seems that he told Zhong Ke everything.


    Wang Yu didn''t enter Zhong Wang''s room. He stood outside the window and listened quietly to the corner. When he came here, he just wanted to see him by the way. He didn''t really want to get any news from him.


    Today''s harvest is also a lot. At least he knows that Zhong Wang has begun to doubt Zhong Li.


    This is a good thing for him, but not so good for Wang Yu and Zhong Li.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to stay here for a long time. At last, he looked at Zhong Wang and Zhong Ke, and turned around to leave.


    But there was a different feeling in the air. The strong martial spirit spread all over him. Wang Yu frowned. Is this Zhong Jie coming?


    However, no matter who is coming, Wang Yu can''t stay in this place anymore. The secret of invisibility may not be really useful to them. He''d better leave here first.


    "Is Grandpa here?"


    When Wang Yufei came out, he heard Zhong Ke''s voice in the room. He ignored it and left directly and decisively in the direction away from the exit of Zhong''s house.


    "Wang Yu, childe Wang, since you have come, why do you have to leave in such a hurry?"


    When the dignified voice came, Wang Yu''s body stagnated, but he accelerated his movements.


    However, his cultivation was still defeated by Zhong Jie after all. He only heard a roar from behind him. Wang Yu noticed and frowned to avoid, but his forward movement was delayed because of this evasion.


    Zhong Jie obviously had arrived around Wang Yu. At this time, it was basically impossible for him to escape again, so he turned calmly and said hello to Zhong Jie.


    "Master Zhong, seeing is better than hearing."

 Chapter 706

    Wang Yu calmly turned around, but his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his palms were sweating slightly. He didn''t know exactly what stage of Zhong Jie''s position, but he just knew that he was better than himself.


    Zhong Jie didn''t look as bloated as Wang Yu imagined. Instead, he looked about the same age as Lin Kefeng. It is reasonable to say that even if there were no wrinkles, at least some hair should be gray, but there was nothing here.


    "Needless to say, childe Wang should know that I have only one purpose from the beginning."


    Zhong Jie looked at Wang Yu with a smile on his face, looked at his eyes, made a leisurely sound, and a trace of evil smile flashed in his eyes.


    Wang Yu didn''t continue to speak and silently gathered his force. A fierce battle must be inevitable for a while.


    He could clearly feel the strong force oppression from Zhong Jie around him, but he still stood calmly and supported him. His expressionless appearance seemed to please Zhong Jie. He spoke again:


    "My purpose, of course, is to kill, kill, you..."


    Before his voice fell, when Wang Yu didn''t see clearly, bursts of sharp sword Qi suddenly appeared from somewhere, shooting straight at Wang Yu''s heart!


    Wang Yu was frightened. The silver sword in his hand appeared and could resist, but his arm still couldn''t resist the power of the attack. He scratched his sleeve and gradually exuded crimson blood.


    "It''s good to take my move," Zhong Jie seemed to be very satisfied with Wang Yu''s performance. The body ghost generally approached Wang Yu quickly, and the expression on his face became ferocious. "But next, I''ll kill you seriously."


    Just now, it was because the distance between Wang Yu and Zhong Jie was so far that Wang Yu could barely escape from the extremely high-speed attack moves. Now Zhong Jie wants to deliberately narrow the distance between the two people in order to make Wang Yu lose reaction time.


    Wang Yu naturally wouldn''t let such a thing happen. He turned and retreated in a certain direction at an extremely tricky angle, and his face became serious.


    If you choose to fight an enemy stronger than yourself, you must learn to hide your weaknesses and turn the form into your best fighting style.


    Wang Yu did exactly that.


    However, Zhong Jie had been on the Wufu mainland for many years. He had seen Wang Yu''s mind and stopped directly. His expression looked leisurely.


    Don''t you want to tangle with him more?


    "Ignore it. Let''s go. Maybe there will be an ambush later."


    Listening to Xiao Hun''s suggestion, Wang Yu nodded and rushed directly to the direction closest to the busy street.


    Zhong Jie seemed to have no intention of catching up, but Wang Yu didn''t relax. He accelerated secretly and rushed towards his goal faster.


    After walking for a while, Wang Yu found that Zhong Jie completely ignored the reasons for his escape. Just as he was about to go out of the scope of the Zhong family, four people who looked very old suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Wang Yu''s recognition of the level of home master should be such an image, and he guessed that this is the remaining elders of the Zhong family.


    His previous experience in the material market told Wang Yu that he didn''t need to fight hard. He could make money if he could kill one, and his purpose was to stay away from here for the time being.


    "Even if you don''t fight with them now, you will meet them sooner or later. It''s better to have a good fight with them now while Zhong Jie is away."


    The little soul reminds Wang Yu. He knows that Wang Yu doesn''t like hard work, but it''s not the way to avoid it all the time. It''s more enjoyable to gamble.


    "What do you say?"


    Wang Yu stood quietly on the long corridor of the Zhong family. He looked at the people in front of him without expression. Suddenly, his hands moved, and the light white martial spirit flew out and threw it straight at one of the elders.


    "Shameless child, really only sneak attacks!"


    The elder who was attacked scolded while resisting. He remembered the last time an elder was killed easily by Wang Yu.


    Today, they received an order from their master to snipe Wang Yu here, which is also what they urgently want to do.


    The elders all started to act, and their cooperation with each other was much better than that last time, but Wang Yu''s speed was also faster. When he just threw out the first move, he flew forward and exploded in front of the four people like a bead of runes on his left hand. Then, the silver sword light came one after another. Wang Yu looked serious and kept moving on his hands. For a time, several people fought closely.


    The situation is better for Wang Yu. The secret scripts and pills left by the elder before also make him react more quickly. Although there may not be any chance of winning against Shang Zhong Jie, it is more than enough for these elders.


    It seems that there has been no such pleasant injury and assassination for a long time. The rune sword light in Wang Yu''s hand flickers constantly. Occasionally, he will use martial Qi to condense into martial Qi attack. Even if one person is among the four people, he can handle it easily.


    He didn''t seem to know heaven and earth. At last, there was only one thought in his mind:


    Kill!


    Kill them all!

 Chapter 707

    I don''t know if Zhong Jie has given up monitoring Wang Yu. Until Wang Yusheng killed all the four elders, there hasn''t been any other Zhong family.


    There was a smell of blood in the corridor of the Zhong family. Wang Yu was holding a silver sword. Drops of blood were still spreading on the blade, and his expression was solemn.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Find some packages on them and leave quickly."


    The little soul made a sound. He didn''t make a sound just now. He didn''t remind him until he gradually calmed down.


    Wang Yugang gradually recovered Qingming in his chaotic eyes, and he also recovered his reason after hearing the voice of the little soul.


    Quickly found some useful pills and runes among the elders who had lost their breath, and then left here in a hurry.


    With Lin Hui these days, Wang Yu has been thinking about the internal affairs of the Zhong family and the Lin family. He has no spare time to think about his own affairs. Therefore, after this escape today, he rushed directly outside the city and wanted to start serious cultivation for a while.


    Xiao Hun sees what Wang Yu has done these days. He has always been a person who follows freedom and power. The so-called family struggle and intrigue are things Wang Yu doesn''t want to accept.


    So this time, he finally acted recklessly for himself.


    Lin''s family and Lin''s house, until the sky gradually turned bright, Lin Hui came out of the yard where Lin Yin was imprisoned. The expression on her face was cold and ruthless. When she walked out of the door, she said to the guard, "watch her, don''t let her go out, and don''t allow anyone to go in."


    The guard nodded respectfully with a solemn expression. His hands holding the spear tightened tightly, silently expressing his loyalty.


    Lin Hui''s eyes narrowed slightly, turned and left, and his back was firm and straight.


    These guardians who can stand in important places and guard them now are the old headquarters of their grandfather.


    As early as when she was expelled from her home, one of the leading figures had been contacting Lin Hui. It can be said that she had the idea of returning to the Lin family, one because of Zhong Li''s persuasion and the other because of the support of these old ministries.


    So now after she returned to her neighbor''s house, it is natural for these old departments to become their most solid rear force.


    Lin Hui arranged his yard in his mother''s yard, which was also the place where the Lin family''s secret room existed. The world thinks she misses her mother, but only Wang Yu knows that she just wants to protect the most expensive treasure of the Lin family.


    If time permits, maybe she will take a rest in this place, but too many things have happened recently. Now she will straighten out the turbulent Lin family. She will also help Zhong Li recapture the Zhong family on that day.


    The Lin family and the Zhong family have always been the best peaceful families. If Lin Kefeng''s usurpation of the throne was a conspiracy, the Zhong family must have the same inside story after the great change.


    Before finding the material market related to the so-called ghost sect, Lin Hui suspected that they had other purposes. This event is just an introduction, and the real purpose will come out with the actions of the ghost sect.


    But can she really guard the Lin and Zhong families she wants to protect?


    For the first time, Lin Hui used his martial spirit, flew onto the eaves, quietly looked at the rising sun, and his eyes were full of uneasiness and confusion.


    At daybreak, there was already a smell of birds and flowers in the woods outside the city. In the sound of birds, Wang Yu sat cross legged on the side of the stream and closed his eyes to practice.


    He rushed to the outside of the city all night. First, he simply dealt with the skin trauma on his body, and then found a more secret place to classify all the pills and other things found in the hands of the elder Zhong family, find out what he can get now, and stuff all the rest into the storage ring.


    Then he entered into deep cultivation.


    He has found that the martial spirit here is stronger than that in the city. If you want to quickly improve by absorbing military force, this is a good choice.


    However, he used a pill to forcibly improve his strength when he healed last time. At that time, he almost broke through the martial arts teacher, but later he encountered a bottleneck when he wanted to cultivate again.


    I wonder if Wang Yu has got more and more powerful pills this time. Can he successfully break through the last level.


    Time passed quietly, and Wang Yu entered into deep cultivation. The martial Qi around him seemed to be attracted by Wang Yu''s body. They all rushed towards him, and finally turned into his own martial Qi, gradually returning from the original mania to tranquility.


    In Wang Yu''s body, the little soul felt that all these martial Qi had turned into his own strength. He was also very pleased. From the young boy who was carrying the burden of the family to Wang Yu, who is constantly improving his success, he saw evidence all the way.


    And they will continue to move forward together, take more roads and achieve more goals they have never thought of before.

 Chapter 708

    Before it got dark again, Wang Yu finally opened his eyes. Just like after every practice before, now he was full of energy, with the excitement of gaining strength on his face.


    "Breakthrough! Wang Yu, we are now at the martial arts level."


    The little soul made a sound of heartfelt joy. Wang Yu also had a smile on his face. His strength was stronger, which showed that he had a stronger chance of winning against Zhong Jie.


    What he wants to do now is to return to the Lin family quickly. After all, the situation in the city is changing. The reappearance of Zhong Jie also makes him have no bottom in his heart. He is more relieved to rush back to Lin Hui early.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu no longer hesitated. He took out some pills and runes he had previously refined from the storage ring, took some miraculous medicines related to his body''s rapid recovery of physical strength and martial Qi, and immediately flew away towards the direction of shapang city.


    But he didn''t know that he had just left for a day and a night, and earth shaking changes had taken place in shapon city.


    After Lin Hui returned to Lin''s house, Zhong Li wanted to go back to Zhong''s house quietly, but he didn''t expect that after he just returned to his room along the secret road as before, he saw Banban sitting on his bed.


    Although he was shocked that the grandfather who hadn''t appeared for a long time suddenly came to visit, he still pretended to be calm and said hello, but he was directly won by Zhong Ke and others who rushed out next. The reason is that colluding with his sworn enemy Wang Yu and secretly cooperating with Lin Hui, the evil daughter of the Lin family, has seriously hurt the interests of the Zhong family.


    Just when he wanted to retort, Zhong Jie used his own force to make him speechless.


    In a hurry, Zhong Li wanted to break out of the bondage, but he was pressed to take an unknown pill, and then fell into a coma and lost consciousness.


    I woke up again in a dark cell.


    How could he have suffered such treatment?


    In the past, even if he was excluded and looked down upon by the people of the Zhong family, he firmly believed that only his grandfather was controlled by the generation master. As long as he dormant in the future, he would be able to overthrow the generation master and save the generation master''s grandfather.


    But now, it was the grandfather who made him trust so much that he pushed him into the final darkness.


    Zhong Li tried to use his own force, but found that he couldn''t do anything. He really became Lin Hui''s rumored "can''t even condense his martial spirit".


    But after this attempt, Zhong Li didn''t struggle, but he was confused in the dark cell day after day, didn''t think about anything, of course, didn''t say anything.


    There is no other reason, but so many beliefs have collapsed.


    The granddad of the high Lord, Zhong Jie, destroyed him with his own hands.


    Of course, Lin Hui didn''t know all this. At the beginning, what she and Zhong Li agreed was that after the Lin family settled down, the two were contacting each other and discussing about returning to the Zhong family.


    At this time, Lin''s house was in joy because of Wang Yu''s return.


    Even if Wang Yu doesn''t come back, Lin Hui won''t take the initiative to find the Zhong family. After all, the Lin family has just experienced the change of power at this time and has no ability to fight the Zhong family.


    "It''s been more than five days since we left last time. The Lin family''s affairs have been handled almost. We can start trying to get in touch with the Zhong family."


    Lin Hui talked to Wang Yu excitedly. She knew that some things were urgent, but after seeing Wang Yu, she always felt that they would succeed with Wang Yu.


    Virtually, Wang Yu has become the spiritual pillar of her and Zhong Li.


    After listening to Lin Hui''s words, Wang Yu frowned slightly. Instead of directly answering her words, he turned to the stool in the room and sat down quietly.


    "What do you think we''re good at beating around the Bush?" Lin Hui took this action as the default and spoke more excitedly about his next plan. "It can''t be the business in the city. I haven''t finished reading the Lin family''s account books yet. This will be put on hold later..."


    "Is this woman... Crazy..."


    The little soul made a sound. Although it had been as euphemistic as possible, Wang Yu also heard the ridicule.


    "Miss Lin, don''t worry about this first. The Lin family is gradually on the right track now. I know, but there has been a big event in the Zhong family recently. If we really want to match them, at least we should start to understand first."


    The expression on Lin Hui''s face was stagnant for a moment. After a while of silence, he spoke again, "what do you mean? What happened to the Zhong family?"


    Wang Yu looked at her and said that Zhong Jie appeared word by word and that he had killed countless elders of the Zhong family. His face also became serious.


    "What? You said Grandpa Zhong Jie appeared?"


    But from beginning to end, Lin Hui seemed to just grasp this key point and exclaimed at Wang Yu.

 Chapter 709

    Wang Yu didn''t know why Lin Hui was so obsessed with Zhong Jie, but he patiently explained, "he appeared and wanted to kill me."


    Later, Wang Yu''s eyes showed a deep indifference. He had seen Zhong Jie before, and his first impression of him was not very good.


    "How can it be? Grandpa Zhong Jie is very nice. When I was a child, I often taught my first daughter and son of our generation together with my grandpa. They have always been amiable. It can''t be what you said."


    Lin Hui retorted. Wang Yu couldn''t doubt the firmness and seriousness on his face.


    "Isn''t it? Look at the old man, but I can''t see anything amiable."


    The little soul teased. Although Wang Yu didn''t speak, he thought so in his heart.


    "You said you met grandpa Zhong Jie, didn''t you recognize the wrong person? You know, Grandpa Zhong Jie was far away from the world many years ago, and many people in the city are also rumored that he was killed long ago... Although I don''t want to believe grandpa Zhong Jie is dead, it can''t be what you said anyway."


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t speak, Lin Hui continued to speak the Zhong Jie in her impression. Her voice should be rhythmic and loud. There was confusion and entanglement on Wang Yu''s face for a time.


    "The possibility of admitting the wrong person is very small. After all, there are few people who can beat me in shapang city."


    Wang Yu reached out and stroked his chin, with a serious analysis on his face.


    Indeed, in such a weak and not rich remote town, few people can really break through to the high level, let alone to the point of Wang Yu.


    If you can defeat Wang Yu, your strength must be very strong.


    Zhong Jie, maybe it''s really him.


    "Let''s put this matter on hold. Today you just came back. Do you want to have a rest first? Tomorrow I''ll announce to the people in the city that you have returned to the Lin family."


    Lin Hui himself also fell into a tangle. He simply stopped pestering about this matter. He spoke directly to Wang Yu and simply arranged Wang Yu''s itinerary. Then he had to turn around and leave here.


    "No," Wang Yu suddenly stood up and retorted to Lin Hui, "don''t say I''ve returned to the Lin family. Now I don''t know why Zhong Jie wants to kill me. If you say I''m in the Lin family, the Lin family will be the target of public criticism at that time. The family business that has just barely stabilized will not be able to withstand any blow."


    Lin Hui frowned. What Wang Yu said was reasonable, but if she didn''t say it, there would be bad rumors about Wang Yu in the city


    "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t think too much. I''m not from your shapong city. Even if I don''t have a reputation, I won''t care much."


    Wang Yu made a noise and just mentioned Lin Hui''s heart. Lin Hui could only nod and promise:


    "Then take a rest first. I''ll go to the study to see today''s bill."


    Wang Yu shook his head, with a light hook in the corners of his mouth and some tenderness in his eyes, "go and be busy. I''ve just broken through. I don''t need to rest for the time being. Just walk around Lin''s house."


    Lin Hui blinked and then walked out of Wang Yu''s yard.


    If you want to have a rest, just rush to Wang Yu''s energetic appearance. He''s afraid that the more he has a rest, the more uncomfortable he is. He might as well go out for a walk.


    Originally, he planned to refine pills in the room, but then he thought that there were still enough pills on his body. He might as well walk around casually.


    When Lin Kefeng was still in charge of the house, he thought about running outside with Lin Hui all day. Today he can walk around the mansion.


    Wang Yu changed into fresh clothes and cleaned up the books he had left here before. After closing the door, he was about to go out of the door. When he closed the door, he was stopped by the little girl who came up.


    "Mr. Wang, the owner said let me show you the whole residence."


    The little girl saluted Wang Yujiao, and then opened her mouth respectfully. Her voice was not very good, but she was hoarse, which added a little girl''s childishness.


    Wang Yu frowned, looked up and down, and then directly refused, "no, I''ll do it myself."


    Lin Hui should know that he is never used to being followed. Walking alone is what he often does. How can he send a little girl to him today?


    "Does Lin Hui have a bad mind after becoming the head of the house?"


    The little soul''s tone is not very good. Today, he wanted to follow Wang Yu to have a good look at what the house of the legendary big family looks like, but he was ruined by such a little girl.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl didn''t leave after being rejected by Wang Yu, but approached Wang Yu a little, and her face became sad.


    "Don''t do this, childe Wang. The little girl was sent by the master to serve you. If you don''t agree to the little girl, the master will blame you. My delicate body can''t afford it..."

 Chapter 710

    Then the little girl leaned against Wang Yu. Before Wang Yu touched her, a strong smell spread to Wang Yu''s nose, which was very pungent.


    Wang Yu noticed something was wrong. In an instant, luck flew towards the roof on one side, and a trace of indifference flashed on his face. "Who are you? What''s the purpose of approaching me?"


    As he spoke, the martial spirit around him gradually gathered, and he was able to fight at any time.


    Just now, the little girl, who was still a little bit charming, looked at Wang Yu''s actions and turned into a ferocious look;


    "What else can I do here? Young master Wang is so smart. Haven''t you guessed it long ago?"


    Her voice became terrible. A flash of red light in her hand instantly generated a huge fireball. Several times on her face, they all rushed in the direction of Wang Yu.


    "Oh, the eagle bug subtotal still wants to assassinate me?"


    Wang Yu mocked and smiled. He used force at random. His hands forced. The light white force condensed into a huge net and dissolved all the attacks one by one.


    The little girl didn''t seem to expect Wang Yu to succeed in taking over her attack. A strange flash flashed on her face. Then she flew up and ran to the roof of Wang Yu''s house, still firing fireballs in her hands.


    Wang Yu did not hurry to resist. He watched the little girl slowly approach him. At the moment when they were about to approach, he suddenly smiled strangely.


    "What?"


    The little girl was stunned for a moment when she saw such an expression, and then Wang Yu, who was just within reach, disappeared in front of her!


    "Kill me, you are still young."


    Wang Yu''s voice came from behind her. Then the little girl felt that her abdomen was penetrated from behind, and then there was a crazy blood spurting.


    What just happened?


    The little girl''s face was dull, her body fell down heavily, and her blood flowed under her, looking endless terror.


    Wang Yu didn''t look at her again. Then he went straight forward and silently took back his martial spirit.


    "Can you guess who sent it?"


    The little soul makes a sound, with the meaning of examination.


    "Do you still need to guess? Those people don''t want to kill me."


    Wang Yu walked quickly along the path of the Lin family, his face tight, and his eyes were cold.


    If today''s incident is not an accident, it means that Zhong Jie now knows everything about the Lin family.


    "Damn it."


    Wang Yu made a noise unconsciously and clenched his fists together.


    "Yes, it''s really bad to be seen through everything."


    The little soul also echoed. He was more interested in the ability of Zhong Jie.


    "No, no, childe Wang, our master asked me to tell you that many shops in the Lin family have been smashed by people who don''t know where!"


    A young man ran towards Wang Yu with a panting face. He should have been looking for him for a while.


    Lin''s shop?


    Why was it smashed at this time?


    Wang Yu''s fist became tighter and tighter, but he first told him about the assassination in the yard, and then turned around and flew away in the direction of Lin Hui''s study


    The only one left was the boy standing in his place. Did he hear right just now?


    Prince Wang Yu was just assassinated in his own yard, and he seems to have dissolved it?


    At this time, in the study, it has become like ants on a hot pot. Lin Hui and several trusted subordinates are discussing the smashing of the shop just learned.


    Wang Yu directly pushed the door in and said, "what''s the matter? Why did this happen suddenly?"


    When Lin Hui returned to the Lin family this time, there was basically no objection except for the people assimilated by Lin Kefeng or extremely tough people. Therefore, this is why he was able to successfully restore the original peace so soon.


    So now that the shop is traumatized, Lin Hui''s first thought is to find someone who is dissatisfied with himself.


    Now we are also discussing the possibility of this matter.


    After hearing a few words, Wang Yu directly denied, "it''s impossible. This time, it should be done by the Zhong family."


    Lin Hui was slightly Leng, and then asked, "why?"


    The rest of the people also looked at Wang Yu with the same look of pursuing the answer.


    "The Zhong family must know that I have returned to the Lin family, so they want to lead me out in this way, because they know that the relationship between me and you is not general."


    Wang Yu explained calmly. When he said that the relationship was unusual, neither of them reacted too much. Instead, several of his subordinates looked at each other.


    But it was like confirming what Wang Yu said. Then a guard rushed into the study and shouted as he ran, "no, master! Those who smashed the field said they would let childe Wang come forward to negotiate, so they would stop sabotage!"


    Lin Hui turned and looked at Wang Yu. They looked at each other.


    Wang Yu nodded, "I''ll go."

 Chapter 711

    Lin Hui already had an idea in his heart, but when he heard Wang Yu''s real promise, he would still hesitate.


    Wang Yu looked at the boy who had just rushed into La, and then opened his mouth to Lin Hui, "this thing is obviously aimed at me. Even if you want to make peace with the Zhong family, it''s just a condition for nothing."


    Yes, Lin Hui wants to keep Wang Yu from appearing. The family must have thought of it. It is precisely because they understand Lin Hui''s ideas that they can firmly control the whole circle.


    Lin Hui used to be very smart when she was alone in Qinglong Town. That''s because she knew what her goal was. Everything except the goal was irrelevant to her.


    But now, her heart began to be weak. She began to have scruples and think about a lot of causes and consequences. In the final analysis, it was during this period that Wang Yu gave her too much reliance, which led to her beginning to remember more in the end.


    Although it is cruel to say so, only ruthlessness is the quality that a real person in power should have.


    Lin Hui has love in her heart, which is a good thing, but it is a fatal disadvantage for her future home owner.


    "You know, I''ve always appreciated your previous style. That''s good. I hope you can keep it now."


    For the first time, Wang Yu reached out and touched Lin Hui''s hair, smiled gently, and then turned and left the place before the people in the room reacted.


    Lin Hui seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and thought about what Wang Yu had just said. Suddenly he seemed to wake up and walked quickly to the window, but Wang Yu''s figure had already disappeared.


    Wang Yu is not a reckless man. Although he knows that the Zhong family wants to lure himself out by hurting the Lin family, he also knows that it is almost impossible to turn around Zhong Jie''s idea with a cavity of hot blood. Therefore, he did not run to the location of the Zhong family''s Zhong house as the Zhong family said, but went directly to the shop mentioned by the young man before.


    This is a very popular medicine refining shop in shapang city. All the pills sold in it are Dan pharmacists enshrined in the Lin family. Although they are not as talented as Wang Yu, they are also among the best in the remote Wufu north region, so the sales in the city have been good before.


    Wang Yu saw the crowd blocking the whole street from a distance in the street. Some were to see the excitement, but more men in black were smashing bottles of pills placed on the display stand in an orderly manner regardless of the obstruction of the Lin family guard.


    If Wang Yu thought it was just the Zhong family''s sabotage, he immediately understood the dark thoughts in Zhong Jie''s heart when he saw that the masses swarmed after the things were smashed.


    This is the test of human nature, and obviously, these people in front of him did not pass this test.


    Instead of directly rushing into the shop to destroy the pills, these people in black made trouble, took out the pills bottles that had been quietly placed on the counter one by one, and finally fell to the ground one by one.


    Even though those exquisite little bottles were broken, the countless rare pills in them were completely intact.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or not. These damaged people in black are only responsible for throwing out the pills taken out of the room, and more are ordinary people who buy things on the street, even the merchants on the same street.


    These people swarmed up and scrambled for a few pills, not only men, but also women screaming. The scene was not chaotic.


    Therefore, the guards from the Lin family could only stand outside the circle at a loss, watching their pills taken out by more people in black, and then all of them were broken, and then the crowded crowd robbed them.


    "What are you doing here? Are you watching these precious pills robbed?"


    Wang Yu stood behind the guard of the Lin family in the periphery, spoke loudly, and his face was serious.


    Hearing Wang Yu''s voice, the guard standing at the back quickly turned around, saluted Wang Yu and said respectfully, "childe Wang, we... Don''t dare to go in now. These civilians are here. We can''t use force at all."


    After that, his face looked embarrassed. It seemed that he had been tangled here for a long time.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, then opened his mouth, glanced at the crowd in front of him, and began to luck without saying a word.


    The guard felt the change of Wang Yu''s breath and quickly stopped it. "Childe Wang, don''t do it. We have regulations in shapong city that civilians can''t be hurt casually, even if we are Lin family..."


    Before his voice fell, he saw a faint light white Wang Yu flying out, and only his extremely light words remained in the air:


    "Who says my luck is to use force against them?"

 Chapter 712

    Wang Yu was very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he was right in front of the shop. He didn''t know what Wang Yu had done. The yellow light in his hand flashed, and a light Rune paper floated out. No one noticed it. But after a moment, those who were still struggling to pick up things seemed to be fixed. The whole person was stunned in place and then fell straight down.


    Wang Yu ignored the sound of sucking cold air around him and went straight to the room. The man in black knew that Wang Yu had come in just now. He was very aware of current affairs, put down the work in hand and went directly to the window of the room to fly out one by one.


    But Wang Yu didn''t intend to let them go. He said to the stunned shopkeeper and waiter in the room, "clean up the mess."


    Then he followed behind these people in black and moved his toes gently. After walking for some time, he could see the last man in black.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to say anything stupid like "stop". He just gently took out a pill from his arms. The whole person''s speed increased to a higher level in an instant, and his steps kept up with the man in black in front more briskly.


    At the same time, Wang Yu did not forget his luck. Countless light white martial Qi were formed in his hands and turned into shells running towards the people in black.


    The people in black all avoided all kinds of attacks under Wang Yu''s attack. In this way, the distance between Wang Yu and them narrowed a lot in an instant.


    "I always feel... These people in black are different from the Zhong family killers we met..."


    Xiaohun was also very satisfied with Wang Yu''s achievements just now, but he always had the same feeling in his heart. He said it like this. Wang Yu nodded and frowned when he heard it:


    "They are more like... After rigorous training, they will form such organized action and cooperation, completely without procrastination, and the degree of tacit understanding rises sharply."


    Wang Yu did not stop at his feet, but also opened his mouth to analyze that they had a problem. Wang Yu saw this, but if there was something wrong, he could only say that their tacit understanding was too high. It was like all these people were controlled by one person''s thought. They were afraid of unity.


    Just when Wang Yu was concentrating on dragging down the overall speed of the man in black through attack, there was a change on the man in black.


    Originally, a man in black who was moving in step with the whole body suddenly stopped and turned to look at Wang Yu with an unknown expression on his face. Wang Yu looked at him and frowned. The attack moves in his hand were mercilessly hitting him, but the man in black was faster, like a black light, and decisively avoided Wang Yu''s attack.


    What''s going on?


    Wang Yu was stunned, then his attack speed increased, and he continued to attack the man in black. After a burst of gunsmoke, the man in black was like a swallow with broken wings. He fell down and died after all.


    He didn''t look at his body and continued to chase ahead. Just now, the distance narrowed by the attack suddenly changed back, even farther than before.


    If Wang Yugang killed the man in black with his crazy shooting, it''s strange that the man in black suddenly increased his speed, but now is not the time to investigate these. Think carefully for a while, and Wang Yu took out another pill and swallowed it all.


    The speed soared!


    Wang Yu chased the man in black in front of him more quickly, but sweat was seeping from his forehead.


    "Don''t take any more growth drugs. It''s ok now. It''s not good for your health for a long time."


    The little soul couldn''t bear it. He was distressed and made a sound. Wang Yu understood in his heart, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, it was like opening his eyes. Just now, a man in black stopped to attack Wang Yu. In order to slow down Wang Yu, the next people in black also used the same routine and stopped to attack Wang Yu. Wang Yu gradually began to show impatience on his face, but he still patiently knocked them down one by one.


    Not all of these people in black swarmed up, but only one attacked Wang Yu. The remaining people in black still fled in the original direction. Although Wang Yu can always kill them, this is a waste of time, and makes the distance between Wang Yu and the first man in black farther and farther.


    When Wang Yu killed almost all the people in black, there was only the man in black left in front of Wang Yu. He looked at the distance between the two people, took out the growth pill he had taken before from his arms, and explained to Xiaohun:


    "The last one. Just catch up with the man in black."


    With that, his speed continued to soar, took off and fell in an instant, and rushed directly to the man in black.


    Within reach!


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a happy look, and then he glanced at the man in black more quickly, but it was strange that the man in black could attack himself immediately when he saw Wang Yu and suddenly stopped!

 Chapter 713

    "No! It''s a trap!"


    Seeing the strange behavior of the man in black, Xiaohun immediately understood something and had no time to explain. He shouted to remind Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu felt the same uneasiness. He wanted to take a few steps back behind him, but the man in black smiled strangely before he met. The whole man seemed to turn into a black arrow and ran frantically towards Wang Yu.


    "Jie Zhong! Is this your plan?"


    Wang Yu quickly made a seal in his hand and tried to resist it. The corners of his mouth were tight. He felt that he couldn''t dissolve it.


    Today, I was really ambushed by Zhong Jie


    First, use an assassin to defeat the defense in your heart and let yourself relax your vigilance¡ª¡ª


    Of course, the assassin who could be killed by himself so easily did not feel that Zhong Jie wanted to kill him. Instead, it was more like a reminder or even a demonstration.


    After that, the store was smashed, and the psychological thinking of the crowd. The people in black who had just brushed themselves all the way were all carefully planned by Zhong Jie, and finally just to guide him into this endless net.


    A snare specially prepared for him.


    Of course, Wang Yu''s strength is still there, so even if the black man''s speed is amazing, it is easy to resolve in the end.


    However, after Wang Yu easily killed this man, he also felt that this breath had changed strangely.


    Here comes Zhong Jie?


    No, it''s not him. This breath belongs to another breath. It''s more like the ghost who had fought with him before.


    Did he guess wrong that it was not Zhong Jie who wanted to come because of him, but the ghost sect who plotted to kill him?


    Wang Yu''s face was serious and turned around. The light white martial spirit around him gradually became strong, and silently formed a protective cover around him.


    But even if he thought and thought, he didn''t figure out why the ghost sect wanted to find him.


    "Young master Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. We meet again."


    The voice of Zhong Jie came from the sky. Wang Yu wrinkled his face. Then he released his spiritual consciousness and secretly looked for the breath of Zhong Jie.


    However, the smell seemed to exist around, but more like anywhere. Wang Yu frowned more and more tightly and couldn''t find the smell of Zhong Jie.


    "Don''t be so flustered, young master Wang. I''ve prepared for you for a long time."


    Zhong Jie''s voice came again, and then a dark figure appeared in front of Wang Yu with a frivolous and rebellious expression.


    Wang Yu was stunned. Then he looked at him straight, but he was shocked.


    Just now, when Zhong Jie suddenly appeared, Wang Yu didn''t even notice that he was close. Is it really unfathomable for such a powerful force value?


    When Wang Yu was at the martial arts level before, he couldn''t notice his breath when he fought with Zhong Jie. At that time, he thought his level was too low, so there would be estrangement.


    You know, if you want to perceive another level of power, at least you are close, but you still can''t feel it after Wang Yu''s promotion. Is Zhong Jie already king of Wu or even higher?


    For no reason, Wang Yu''s heart was getting more and more bottomless, and his palm was gradually clenched.


    "His power... May have been better than you before. Now, I can probably catch up with it. It''s not above the martial arts teacher. You don''t have to worry about it."


    The little soul felt the uneasiness in Wang Yu''s heart and hesitated for a moment.


    Although he heard this explanation, Wang Yu thought that Xiaohun only said it deliberately to stabilize his mood, and the expression on his face became firm.


    "No, I''m serious. Zhong Jie''s force is not as strong as you think, but I don''t know what special method is used so that you can''t detect it."


    The little soul''s voice was helpless, but he still patiently explained to Wang Yu. He didn''t want Wang Yu to affect his play because of such external things.


    Wang Yu comforted himself, took a deep breath, and then began to move without talking, aiming at Zhong Jie.


    It''s Fire Blast!


    Tens of thousands of sparks exploded in front of Wang Yu. The fire meteors generally flew towards Zhong Jie at an extremely perfect angle and curve.


    Then Wang Yu turned around, stopped fighting and rushed out in the direction he had just come. The weapons in this place are very strange and should not be left.


    But something even more strange happened to Wang Yu. When he just left this range, there was air in front of him, but it seemed that he hit a wall and bounced back.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a shock, then changed direction and rushed forward, but he was still bounced back.


    "Ha ha, young master Wang, don''t waste your energy. If you come to this place, don''t think about going back."

 Chapter 714

    Zhong Jie''s voice came from Wang Yu''s back, because just now he wanted to leave here. Wang Yu didn''t notice whether Zhong Jie was attacked by himself.


    Wang Yu turned around and saw that Zhong Jie was still the same. It seemed that the attack just now didn''t hurt him.


    "Well, don''t think about playing tricks. You should enjoy all the things prepared for you today." Zhong Jie had a strange smile on his face. His voice sounded so annoying. The smile on his face was like coming out of the darkest and dirtiest place. Even if there was no expression, it would still give people goose bumps in his heart.


    Wang Yu frowned and silently made up his mind. Since I can''t go now, I''d better fight with the strongest Zhong Jie in the legendary Zhong family.


    If you win, you are strong; If you lose, you lose there. Anyway, he doesn''t care.


    "Wang Yu, the reason why I can''t get out here should be because there is a boundary. This boundary is not a simple trap. According to my feeling, there should be more advanced attack techniques in it. You must be careful."


    The little soul was silent for a while before he made a sound. He analyzed what he had just felt for Wang Yu, but his tone was not very natural.


    He should not have had much contact with such a border.


    Wang Yu decided to release all his spiritual senses and stared at Zhong Jie in front of him.


    But Zhong Jie didn''t react much this time. He just stood quietly and looked at Wang Yu, which made Wang Yu suspicious again.


    What does that mean?


    Is he secretly plotting something?


    Wang Yu stared at Zhong Jie tightly. He suddenly noticed that the sky above him had changed. He hurried back behind him in an instant. His expression remained unchanged, and the silver long sword in his hand appeared in an instant.


    Sure enough, at the place where Wang Yu stood just now, the sky seemed to suddenly appear a burst of lightning and suddenly split to the ground.


    However, such an attack was not very strong. Even if Wang Yu didn''t avoid it at that time, it was all right for him to suffer this record.


    Is Zhong Jie, who felt so powerful just now, just a small cover?


    Even so, Wang Yu still didn''t take it lightly. Instead, he stabbed in the direction of Zhong Jie with a long sword.


    When Zhong Jie saw Wang Yu rushing over, his originally arrogant face changed and flashed a moment of uneasiness.


    Although it was soon covered up, Wang Yu still caught it clearly.


    "Young master Wang, don''t try to get close to me. Today is your time to die."


    Zhong Jie spoke to Wang Yu and his words were still arrogant, but Wang Yu suddenly felt that such words were just a paper tiger and became more confident in himself.


    "Boom -- click --"


    Wang Yu was fast, but he seemed to have spirit in the sky. He seemed to see Wang Yu''s way forward and hit him directly.


    After all, it was such an attack from the sky. Even if the damage was small, it was impossible for Wang Yu to avoid it all. He was hurt a lot in a series of lightning attacks.


    His clothes were more or less full of wounds he had never had before, and began to turn flowers gradually.


    Wang Yu''s body was overdrawn because he had consumed too much energy on the way to hunt down the man in black. In addition, he had taken so many growth pills before, and the attack he had just endured was a little serious for him.


    But time did not allow Wang Yu to shrink back at all, just because he was close to Zhong Jie now!


    Pull closer and wave your sword!


    Wang Yu poured his martial spirit into the silver sword and moved his hand. This sword used all his last strength!


    If Zhong Jie still doesn''t get hurt, he really has no way.


    However, in many cases, things will always be so disappointing.


    Wang Yu waved his sword fiercely, but he didn''t hit Zhong Jie.


    To be exact, it was Zhong Jie''s figure, which was also like a fantasy. Wang Yu waved his sword and cut away, but in the end, he just cut into the air.


    And his body, like a burning flame, was suddenly blown by someone, so it was divided into green smoke at both ends!


    "It''s an illusion! Wang Yu, no wonder we don''t feel the fluctuation of his martial spirit. Zhong Jie is not here at all. This is just his illusion. The real him probably still controls all this in a distant place, including the border."


    The little soul realized that he said how he felt so familiar when facing Zhong Jie just now. It was not because the force was too powerful, but because it didn''t exist.


    If so, it would be much easier for Wang Yu to deal with this "Zhong Jie".


    "Such a remote boundary is not difficult to crack. I haven''t thought about it before. Now listen to me."

 Chapter 715

    Wang Yu nodded. The lightning around him was still roaring. After Wang Yu''s avoidance just now, the lightning seemed to increase his spiritual knowledge, and his attack power increased a lot!


    In such a rapid attack, Wang Yu shuttled around quickly, but still suffered a lot of damage. After a wave of lightning attack, Wang Yu settled in a corner. The whole person was sweating and panting.


    "There is usually a node in the enchantment. As long as people trapped in the enchantment find the node and destroy it, they can basically destroy the enchantment and rush out."


    Xiaohun explained, waiting quietly for the next wave of attack like Wang Yu. After all, if it is just a quiet boundary without fluctuation, it is difficult to find nodes.


    Wang Yu also knew this, so even though he was close to the limit of his body, he didn''t relax his vigilance.


    "Ha ha ha ha, you are really smart, childe Wang. In that case, it doesn''t matter if I tell you the truth. This boundary is not as simple as you think. Even if you find a node, you can''t get out, because there are ten nodes in it!"


    Zhong Jie, who had been almost invisible, appeared in front of them again. The expression on his face was still arrogant.


    Wang Yu didn''t pay attention. He already knew that he was just an illusion. What made him more concerned was the ten nodes mentioned by Zhong Jie just now.


    "Don''t worry, ten nodes are nothing," the little soul comforted Wang Yu and said what he knew before. "I thought today''s large array should have at least 20 nodes. Now there are only these, and our chances of winning are greater."


    Wang Yu nodded. Before he had time to check the situation around, a series of lightning rang out again and began to avoid quickly. However, unlike before, this time he paid more attention to the direction of lightning.


    In Wang Yu''s spiritual knowledge, Xiaohun guided how to find the place where the node was, and found two or three nodes from time to time.


    But at the same time, Wang Yu''s strength became weaker and weaker. His silver sword was on the ground, and his blood and sweat flowed down together, as if he would fall at any time.


    "Don''t waste your energy. The establishment of this barrier is an ancient array that has been formed in ancient times. Even if you can find one or two nodes now, it''s unknown whether you can succeed before you die of fatigue."


    Wang Yu was expressionless and silently took out another pill from his arms, which was obviously different from before. He ate it without thinking, and then began to wait for the next round of lightning attack.


    Xiaohun said that although such an array can be controlled remotely and has great power, each attack still needs to wait for a different cooling time.


    What''s more, Wang Yu won''t pay attention to what Zhong Jie just said. After all, Xiaohun is the sword sect of wanhun sword, and wanhun sword just began to exist in ancient times. He doesn''t understand the boundary developed by the current array mage, but has a better understanding of ancient times.


    "Time is running out. It is estimated that another two waves of attacks will complete the preset of the small array, and then the array will be closed. At that time, all array eye nodes will be forcibly locked. In that case, we really can''t get out."


    The little soul''s voice was a little dignified. Wang Yu understood the seriousness of the matter, nodded and paid more attention, and the pill he had just taken began to play a role, forcibly recovered his strength and faced the subsequent lightning attacks.


    It''s like a soldier who gets braver and braver, not only Wang Yu, but also the lightning attack in the array boundary is becoming stronger and stronger. Although he has the bonus of pill, Wang Yu not only needs to avoid the attack, but also needs to constantly find the location of the array eye node, and then destroy it. In this way, his physical strength and Qi consumption are faster.


    Fortunately, the results were quite good. At the beginning of the second wave, Wang Yu only had the last array eye node to find.


    "The last array eye node must be very difficult to destroy. You should be prepared."


    The little soul made a sound, and Wang Yu knew it clearly. Then his body quickly shuttled through many continuous lightning attacks. The sword light in his hand was only. All his martial Qi and strength gathered in such a blow.


    The last array eye node, broken!


    I saw the faint blue light flash, which was originally a small town scenery. The surrounding moment was like uncovering the mask and revealing its original face.


    There was no one around a deserted grassland, and what remained on the ground was only the blood flowing from his body.


    The oppressive feeling that haunted Wang Yu just now also disappeared. If it weren''t for the wounds all over his body, he wouldn''t believe it. Just now he had a life and death duel.

 Chapter 716

    "Leave quickly. The border has been broken from the inside. The person who uses the array should be eaten back and hurt a lot. If it is Zhong Jie himself, he should have no strength and mind to chase you for the time being."


    Wang Yu''s mind rang out the words of little soul''s concern. At this time, his face could no longer be pale. Even Ang Lee lost his strength to nod. He directly forcibly lifted up his force and flew towards the woods in front of him.


    His body has suffered a lot of damage. If he doesn''t find a quiet place to clean up, maybe he can lose too much blood and die.


    Wang Yu doesn''t care about his life, but now he doesn''t lose. How can he easily give up the hope of life?


    With the belief that he must survive, Wang Yu ran to the woods outside the city twice before.


    He was still beside the stream where he had meditated before. Wang Yu didn''t care about the skin injuries on his body this time, because he knew that during the fierce lightning attack just now, the injuries in his body were more serious than those skin injuries.


    The reason for choosing this place is that there is more martial energy here. Wang Yu has overdrawn his force after the war. If he doesn''t replenish his force quickly, even if he wants to repair the damaged meridians, he can only wait.


    The stream flows quietly. The weather in early summer is neither hot nor cold. Wang Yu closes his eyes and meditates by the stream. The surrounding martial gas rushes towards Wang Yu at a speed visible to the naked eye and is continuously transported to Wang Yu.


    The little soul stayed in Wang Yu''s body. Naturally, he knew his pain and suffocating oppression, but he didn''t bother Wang Yu too easily. Otherwise, there would be any distraction under such circumstances. In the end, he could only become possessed.


    Time passed quietly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was dark, and the Zhong family was in a mess at this time.


    There was no other reason. The only reason was that Zhong Jie, the old master of the Zhong family who had just announced to leave the Customs a few days ago and was in charge of the whole Zhong family''s affairs again, was suddenly in pain and bleeding. He invited all the doctors in the city, but there was nothing he could do.


    I don''t know who walked out of the originally tightly blocked news. In the evening, almost the whole people knew about it.


    For a time, the atmosphere in shapang city became more tense, and everyone was terrified. First, there was a vicious murder at the gate of the city, and then there was the smashing of the Lin family''s shop. Now the old master of the Zhong family, who has always been extremely powerful, had physical problems, and the two major forces had disasters. Their ordinary families don''t know what to do.


    Lin Hui of the Lin family naturally received the news. She was also relieved that she was still worried about Wang Yu''s safety, but more worries appeared again.


    In her mind, Zhong Jie''s status is equal to that of his grandfather. It''s said that he''s not feeling well, and Lin Hui doesn''t feel well.


    Not to mention the clock


    He has been home for a long time, and there has been no news, and he doesn''t know when the plan can start.


    "You waste! What''s the use of you! You can''t even cure the owner''s disease! Get out of here!"


    In a deep and gorgeous courtyard of Zhong Fu, Zhong Qihuang''s angry voice came, followed by kowtows. With bursts of screams, several of the most famous doctors in shapong city were kicked out of the room.


    Zhong Qihuang sat in front of Zhong Jie''s bed, with a trace of worry on his face, and... Fear?


    "My subordinates are incompetent. They failed to save the LORD before he became possessed. Now such a thing happened. It''s all my fault."


    Zhong Qihuang regretfully opened his mouth, then knelt on the ground and knocked several heads heavily.


    "Ah... Useless..."


    A soft and inaudible voice came from the bed. Zhong Qihuang heard it. He got up in an instant and was excited on his face. "Lord, you wake up."


    Zhong Jie slowly raised his eyes. After hearing Zhong Qihuang''s address to himself, his face changed, but he was still panting and weak, "address... No..."


    A trace of fear flashed across Zhong Qihuang''s face, and he quickly knelt down and opened his mouth, "my subordinates know their mistakes, my subordinates know their mistakes, Lord... The master of the house, don''t blame..."


    Zhong Jie stared at him, but also knew that it was not time to talk more nonsense. He was weak and said, "Wang Yu... Kill... Hurry..."


    Although his current situation is not very optimistic, when he said these words, his face was still gnashing his teeth and clearly felt his anger.


    "Kill Wang Yu... Did Wang Yu do all the injuries on you? That boy is so powerful now? Even you can be seriously injured!"


    Zhong Qihuang looked at Zhong Jie, his face became cold, and his eyes twinkled with hatred for Wang Yu.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Yu''s strength could fight against "Zhong Jie". In his impression, the adult''s physical strength has reached a point that he can''t reach.


    "Nonsense... Go..."


    The anger on Zhong Jie''s face became more and more obvious. Finally, he beat Zhong Qihuang fiercely with one breath, but his face turned red in an instant, and then he coughed one after another.

 Chapter 717

    After being beaten, Zhong Qihuang knew he couldn''t delay any more. He quickly got up and went out to give orders.


    The room was quiet. Only Zhong Jie was still lying quietly on the bed.


    Without speaking, his breathing gradually calmed down. The whole face was kind-hearted and had gone through vicissitudes for more than ten years. The surroundings near his eyes also appeared. His eyes were turbid and could hardly see clearly.


    "Alas..."


    Suddenly, a slight sigh spilled over from him. Zhong Jie closed his eyes, and the expression on his face didn''t know whether it was regret or something else.


    He is not the master of the Zhong family in the strict sense. Even in the strict sense, he is not even Zhong Jie.


    Who the hell is he?


    Zhong Jie wanted to laugh sarcastically, but he found that he had been eaten too badly. Even moving the meat on his face would affect his whole body, causing great pain.


    Even he forgot who he was?


    "Long time no see. Now I remember my youth?"


    A slightly old voice suddenly came from the extremely quiet room. Zhong Jie''s body was shocked, but he soon thought of who the owner of the voice was and didn''t speak.


    "Why, don''t you welcome me?"


    From the outer room, an old man in a blue long shirt looked at Zhong Jie in the room with a smile.


    Zhong Jie just turned his eyes slightly. When he saw who it was, he secretly measured his mouth:


    "I really don''t welcome you here."


    But after saying this, the visitor didn''t show any anger at all. Instead, he sat in front of Zhong Jie''s bed.


    If Wang Yu were here, he would be shocked to see the old man, because he was the old man Yang and Lin Hui''s martial uncle who had been in contact with him countless times before.


    "What are you doing here? Look at my jokes?"


    Zhong Jie closed his eyes and didn''t want to look at old man Yang again. He said this sentence angrily.


    "Of course I came to see my old friend, Qianmian. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Old man Yang didn''t care much about Zhong Jie''s unfriendliness, but said something like recalling.


    Qianmian, the name he hasn''t said for a long time. I believe the man spread on the bed must have heard it for a long time.


    As expected, Zhong Jie gave a slight shock, and then opened his mouth, "don''t call me a thousand faces."


    A trace of sarcasm flashed across old man Yang''s face. "Do you think you''re really called Zhong Jie by changing your appearance all your life?"


    Zhong Jie frowned tightly, but he didn''t say anything, because what he said was true.


    "Oh, you haven''t made a sound yet? Didn''t you speak coherently just now? When you killed the real Zhong Jie, did you ever think that things would become like this today?"


    Old man Yang refused to let him go. His words went into his heart like a knife and hurt him.


    "That''s enough. Are you here to ridicule me? If so, please go out quickly."


    Zhong Jie shouted out, but old man Yang sighed gently, stood up and didn''t intend to stay here any more. "As an old friend for many years, I''ve come to remind you that Wang Yu is not something you can provoke. He is now in his infancy and is so unstoppable. You should think twice before you act."


    With that, he didn''t care what Zhong Jie''s reaction was. It was like a gust of wind in the room, so he disappeared in situ.


    Wang Yu?


    Zhong Jie opened his eyes and stared at the exquisitely carved patterns on his bed. He didn''t know what expression was flashing in his eyes.


    It''s not that he must kill Wang Yu. The messenger ghost from the ghost sect has warned himself to get rid of all those who disturb the great Dharma of the ghost sect. The most important one is Wang Yu.


    As for noodles


    He really hasn''t heard this name for a long time


    Abandoning his former freedom and appearance and being willing to become an old Zhong Jie is the way he wants to repay that man.


    This is his choice. He probably doesn''t regret it.


    But really don''t regret it?


    Qianmian doesn''t want to answer this question.


    "Master! Wang Yu''s trace has been found. Now we are sending people to hunt him down. Do you have any instructions?"


    Zhong Qihuang''s voice came rashly from the outside. Zhong Jie frowned slightly, but he still listened quietly.


    "Well, you don''t have to catch it, just kill it."


    When Zhong Qihuang entered the room, Zhong Jie also sat down on the bed. Although his face was still pale, his spirit was much better than before.


    Zhong Qihuang looked happy. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw the white porcelain vase placed by the bed and wondered, "master, this is..."


    Zhong Jie raised his eyes and was surprised when he saw the porcelain vase, but his heart still slowly flowed through the warm current. The old friend of many years said something blaming himself, and his heart was still worried about himself after all.


    "This is my medicine. Just put it there. Go to the hunt for Wang Yu."

 Chapter 718

    Zhong Qihuang looked at Zhong Jie''s impatient appearance, and his face was also angry. He put the medicine in the original place, told him to step back, and then got up and left the room.


    "Why is the Lord so strange today?"


    When Zhong Qihuang walked out of the yard, he said to himself, frowning. When the servant saw it, he hurried to follow up and asked aloud:


    "Dai, what''s the matter? Does the owner have any instructions?"


    Zhong Qihuang looked at the bodyguard, and then said impatiently, "it''s none of your business. Hurry up and find someone to chase Wang Yu and take care of your own business!"


    After that, the expression on his face became much more serious. The servant who looked at it trembled in his heart. He quickly and respectfully stepped back and ran forward.


    There was no one around. Zhong Qihuang resumed his expression just now, but he always felt that he was being watched by someone.


    Suddenly turned behind, but found nothing.


    Zhong Qihuang patted his head with a little self mockery. He attributed this feeling to too many things and too nervous thoughts recently. Then, no matter what, he went out of the room and went to chase Wang Yu in the direction of the servant just now.


    But his premonition was obviously correct. Just when he left here, a blue figure appeared behind him. It was old man Yang who had just left.


    "Big fish eat small fish and small fish eat shrimp. When they are oppressed, will they oppress others if their heart is unbalanced?"


    Old man Yang raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth. His eyes twinkled with interest, but he thought of something, and his expression was serious again.


    The boy Wang Yu


    I hope he can escape this disaster.


    Although I don''t know why Qianmian wants to kill Wang Yu, it has something to do with the ghost sect and Guyou sect.


    It was not his intention to interfere with Qianmian this time, but if it was for Wang Yu, old man Yang thought it was worth it.


    On him


    Not in general.


    Old man Yang finally took a look at Zhong Jie''s room. Then he didn''t care about him. His body moved and rotated with force. The whole person disappeared in place like a gust of wind.


    At this time, the Lin family should have been silent. When they had a quiet rest, the master''s study was brightly lit.


    Lin huiduan sat on the front seat and spoke seriously to his people.


    "What news do you have? It is said that Zhong... Master Zhong has awakened."


    Yes, they were relieved that Wang Yu''s mood was stunned by the sober news of Zhong Jie.


    No one thought that in the evening, someone said that Zhong Jie was going to die soon. He even wore it out to wake up in the middle of the night.


    If you didn''t meet any miracle doctor, it was that everything before was that the Zhong family deliberately released false news to confuse everyone.


    In this way, it is likely that Wang Yu''s safety was not the case.


    If this is true, will Wang Yu be caught up with those people in black by himself


    "Master, we all agree that childe Wang has strong force. There can be no accident. As for why he doesn''t come back now, it''s probably because he doesn''t want the Zhong family to vent their anger to our Lin family."


    A handsome man sat up from his seat and suggested to Lin Hui.


    It sounds reasonable, but when you think about it, it seems that you didn''t say anything.


    Lin Hui frowned. Although she wanted to think so, the actual situation did not allow them to make such a perfect plan. Everything should start with the worst thing.


    The atmosphere in the room was cold, and the wind began to change in the woods.


    Wang Yu had been meditating by the stream for a long time, but his face was still nervous, and the little soul was sweating for him secretly.


    He knows his body very well. The martial Qi absorbed before is just a supplement to the excessive release before. What can really repair the wounds on his body still needs more martial Qi to exercise Kung Fu, and then recuperate slowly. Only after a long time can he really recover.


    "Wang Yu, there are a lot of people coming here. You can try to collect the moves. It''s important to preserve your physical strength."


    The birth of Xiaohun reminded Wang Yu that his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and he gradually recovered his breath, and his movements became relaxed.


    "Wait! You... Seem to want to break through... You can accept it later."


    The sudden scream made Wang Yu tremble slightly, but he also realized that there was a force surging up in his Dantian.


    Footsteps are getting closer and closer, accompanied by countless flying fireballs.


    Just as the fireball was about to fall on Wang Yu, he suddenly opened his eyes and flew to a big tree to avoid the attack perfectly.


    "There''s Wang Yu! I see!"


    The noise came, but Wang Yu''s eyes glowed with excitement.


    He just broke through the five grade talisman!

 Chapter 719

    Wang Yu''s face showed a happy look. He had not been exposed to the refining of runes for a long time. This breakthrough should also be the reason why he gradually became proficient in using Rune combined force combat technology recently.


    However, despite the breakthrough, the damage Wang Yu received in the array has not recovered much. If he wants to continue to fight with the Zhong family army, he must have no way to support until the end.


    In fact, the reason why Zhong Jie sent out orders so quickly to find Wang Yu and chase Wang Yu was also out of such consideration.


    The two men had almost consumed a big war before. Now the time is less than a day. It''s a good time to take advantage of the fact that they haven''t recovered.


    "When did these people find here? It is reasonable that few people should know about this forest."


    The little soul began to complain, but his tone didn''t feel very nervous. After all, Wang Yu was more than enough to deal with these ordinary guards as long as he didn''t attack like a net like the last time.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, the final result is the same."


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly hooked. At the moment when his voice just fell, he flew out at the same time. He tightly held a faint yellow Rune paper in his hand. He silently recited the spell on his mouth, and then threw the rune fiercely towards the guards who were still looking for Wang Yu''s body.


    The huge golden light burst out. Everyone foresaw the danger and wanted to escape, but it was still faster than the rune explosion in Wang Yu''s hand.


    After a loud noise, there were only a few people who had fallen behind the team because their steps were too slow.


    Wang Yu did not hesitate. The silver light flashed. He held a silver sword in his right hand. He walked quickly through the woods. He flew in front of the rest of the people from several ups and downs. His hands rose and fell. Figures fell one by one in the light of the sword. The thing happened in a few breathing rooms.


    Even though Shanghai in his body hasn''t replied yet, it''s obvious that these little guards are not his opponents at all. They clean up everyone. Wang Yu knows that the forest has been exposed and doesn''t hesitate to leave here.


    But just a step late, Zhong Qihuang, who led more people to see the corpses everywhere in the woods, was more afraid than angry.


    He had seen the strength of the master Zhong Jie before, but he believed that even in the heyday of Zhong Jie, Wang Yu might not win 100% in the face of such strength.


    Of course, Zhong Qihuang didn''t expect that Wang Yu did it when he was still weak. Their strength gap is too big now.


    What Zhong Qihuang can see is Wang Yufei''s fast figure and falling bodies. As for the specific level, he can''t understand how.


    "Acting master, what should we do? These are the elite troops of our Zhong family. Now they have been killed by Wang Yu. How can we explain to the master when we go back?"


    The servant stepped forward a little timidly and made a sound to the clock looking at the corpses everywhere. What he said made him uncomfortable.


    "What are you talking about? Did you really see how Wang Yu killed them? Also, I know better than you about what the owner arranged. It''s not up to you to give me advice for the time being."


    Zhong Qihuang stared at the servant who had just been born. After that, regardless of his expression, he turned away and spoke loudly to the people behind him:


    "Listen up, the sons of the Zhong family! Wang Yu is so vicious. Many of our brothers were framed by him and turned into corpses. What should we do as the rest of us?"


    The disciples who had seen the corpses everywhere and were afraid of Wang Yu suddenly felt blood all over them. Looking at Zhong Qihuang, they shouted out one by one:


    "Kill Wang Yu! Avenge the people!"


    Zhong Qihuang nodded with satisfaction. Then, with luck and a slight tip of his foot, he immediately came to the front of the team, poured his voice into the force and shouted:


    "Very good! We just don''t kill Wang Yu and don''t look back! We swear to avenge our brothers and clansmen!"


    With that, he marched towards the city with the crowd.


    But in fact, many "Zhong family people" in front of them and just killed by Wang Yu are not the blood of the Zhong family at all. At most, they have lived in the Zhong family since childhood and later entered the family to become a member of the guard.


    If we really want to say their relationship with the Zhong family, we can only say that they are Shi Nu who served the Zhong family. They are fundamentally different from the servants and masters who really followed Zhong Qihuang later.


    However, most of these people have lived in the Zhong family''s greenhouse since childhood, and even the previous struggle between the Zhong family and the Lin family has never encountered.


    ¡ª¡ªTherefore, they are more likely to be bewitched by Zhong Qihuang.


    But there are still some people who can distinguish right from wrong. The bell ring is one, but they will abide by the words of the acting master Zhong Qihuang, but there are some small bumps in their hearts.

 Chapter 720

    The Zhong family almost sent out the whole nest to hunt down Wang Yu this time. From the elders to the young people who haven''t grown up, they had inexplicable hostility towards Wang Yu in Zhong Qihuang''s brainwashing.


    Almost everyone had to cut Wang Yu thousands of knives to relieve his hatred, but in fact, Wang Yu ignored these people at all. After leaving outside the city, he went into the Lin mansion and went directly to the secret room.


    Of course, I didn''t talk to Lin Hui about these, and I didn''t have time to talk about them.


    "The martial spirit in this place is abundant, but it is not enough for cultivation. It is more like fixed in one place. There is no way to be successfully absorbed."


    The little soul followed Wang Yu into the secret room. His first reaction was like this, and then he told Wang Yu his idea.


    Before Wang Yu could explain, the familiar sound of Wu beast came to his ears.


    "Boy, why are you hurt again?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Yu saw a red burning beast in front of him, which he had not seen for a long time. His red eyes seemed to twinkle with some concern.


    Wang Yu was about to open his mouth. The red burning beast''s expression changed, and the mane between his neck shook twice. Then he opened his mouth, "your breath is different from last time. Is it... What did you wake up with soul Wu Dan?"


    "This martial beast has been cultivating for at least 200 years."


    The little soul was amazed and obviously felt shocked in his tone.


    Although he is the soul of the sword that lived with heaven and earth in ancient times, the martial animals he saw are really not so "old". It should be said that the martial animals who have really cultivated to a certain extent don''t want to accept that they are still animals. Basically, they will use some secret skills to turn themselves into human bodies. It''s really rare that they can still be animals like now.


    "Hum, I''ve been practicing for many years. It''s exactly 215 years now."


    Wang Yu was stunned. The red burning beast was... Responding to what Xiao Hun just said?


    Xiaohun was also confused. He had stored in Wang Yu''s body for many years. Not to mention ordinary people, even when the force reached King Wu or even a higher level, he could not successfully find his existence.


    The red burning beast smiled, his eyes twinkled, with a thick smile, "I didn''t expect that the little brother Wang Yu wanted to wake up was such a magical sword soul. You haven''t really changed yet. I really want to see you break through to the highest level."


    With that, he also turned around Wang Yu. It seemed that he really wanted to do so.


    Wang Yu flashed a strange look on his face. Finally, he looked at the red burning beast and said politely, "today I want to borrow the secret room to recover my injuries. I hope you can be accommodating."


    Then he bowed deeply to the man in front of him, with a little respect on his face.


    At this time, the red burning beast also felt that Wang Yu was obviously weaker than before, and knew something in his heart, but he didn''t ask anything after all and nodded.


    He also understood that the affairs of Wang Yu and his young people were very complicated. The Wu beast who guarded the secret room had long been used to not asking about world affairs, so he let Wang Yu stay here.


    Wang Yu meditated on the spot. Although the martial Qi here was not as strong as that outside, it was at least a place where he could calm down and practice, so he soon entered a dormant state.


    As time passed quietly, Lin Hui also got the news of Wang Yu''s killing outside the city at the Lin family. Because there was still no news from Wang Yu, he was also very anxious.


    The smashing of the Lin family has come to an end. Now there are rumors about Wang Yu in the city. Before, the contradiction between the Zhong family and the Lin family finally faded out of people''s sight, and Wang Yu has become the hottest topic.


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    A man under Lin Hui asked anxiously that the Lin family had been tied up with Wang Yu since a long time ago, and their relationship with Wang Yu chongjia was getting better and better, so now something happened, the Lin family was also anxious.


    "Really not," Lin Hui stood up from the stool with a firm look on his face, "I''ll go to Zhong''s house."


    Then he got up and went out, with a determined look on his face.


    Someone behind her wanted to stop her, but she was still held by another person. After all, such a thing is not something they can decide. Lin Hui has always had her own ideas and she has a sense of propriety in everything, so they just need to trust her and support her decisions.


    Of course, Lin Hui didn''t go to Zhong''s house alone. After cleaning up, Lin Hui took a vast group of people from Lin''s house in the north of the city, crossed the main road of the whole shapong City, and went straight to Zhong''s house in the south of the city.


    This is the first time that Lin Hui has gone out in such a big battle since he took over as the head of the family last time.


    But she didn''t think there was anything wrong. In her mind, Wang Yu was equally important.

 Chapter 721

    It''s just


    Lin Hui also has a little selfishness. He went to Zhong''s house. Maybe he could have a chance to see Zhong Li


    The two have been separated for many days. Although they have not expressed their intention, they miss each other deeply.


    But what she didn''t expect was that it was the last time she saw Zhong Li this time.


    After that, they were separated by life and death.


    Wang Yu was practicing quietly in the secret room of the Lin family. He didn''t know what was happening outside.


    Here, Lin Hui and his party walked to the door of the bell house. The bell family u had received the news. There was a man at the door. Seeing Lin Hui''s figure, they nodded thousands to greet him.


    After layers of etiquette and rules, Lin Hui walked into Zhong''s house with an expressionless solemnity, followed by his closest men. It looked like a different scenery.


    Walking all the way through shapang City, Lin Hui was also filled with emotion. The little girl who had been expelled by the family after her hairpin and set foot on her way to Qinglong Town alone has grown up now. She still walks across the street again with such a scenery.


    The only pity is that the young man who has accompanied him through countless lonely and sad nights has almost the same experience as himself. He has not lost his side.


    Lin Hui walked on the way from the Zhong family to the owner''s yard. What he thought was that Wang Yu had told himself what grandpa Zhong Jie was like.


    Wang Yu''s story is nothing like the amiable grandfather in her impression. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe it.


    "Master Lin, I''m sorry. Our master is ill. If there is nothing particularly important, please don''t disturb the master''s rest."


    The guard standing at the gate of Zhong Jie''s yard respectfully opened his mouth to Lin Hui. Although what he said was like this, his expression was obviously despised.


    Lin Hui''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the martial spirit of his whole body was gradually released. He was not only martial spirit, but also the momentum of the whole superior. He directly ignored the gatekeeper. If he took a step forward, he would open the door.


    The guard was stunned. Unexpectedly, Lin Hui didn''t play cards according to common sense. He stepped forward to stop it. However, the door was opened in the room.


    It''s Zhong Jie.


    To be exact, it is Zhong Jie, who is easy to be formed from thousands of faces.


    "Master Lin."


    He took the lead in opening his mouth. His words to Lin Hui didn''t have much temperature, which really cooled Lin Hui, who had just been lucky.


    Has grandpa Zhong Jie really become so cold and heartless?


    Lin Hui reacted for a moment, and also returned a ceremony at random. After calming his mood, he bowed and opened his mouth calmly, "master Zhong."


    But Zhong Jie didn''t notice Lin Hui''s sad look at all. He turned and said, "if you have something to say, come in."


    Then he asked Lin Hui to go inside, just like all the guests he had received before. In the past, he treated Lin Kefeng like this.


    Lin Hui felt uncomfortable, but he still endured it. After closing the door, he sat in the position prepared by Zhong Jie.


    She can''t flinch from the beginning. She is now the owner of the Lin family. Today, she fought such a big battle to know about Wang Yu. Lin Hui stretched out her hand and pinched her arm to force herself to calm down.


    "I think there is no contradiction between the Lin family and the Zhong family. If the Lin family leader wants to reason, I have no way."


    Zhong Jie sat on the stool and made a cold sound. He didn''t even look at Lin Hui. His tone was impatient as if he wanted to end all this earlier.


    "I understand. Grandpa Zhong Jie, I just want to know why you killed Prince Wang like this. You should know that he is my life-saving benefactor and the sacrifice of our Lin family. The most excessive thing he did was to kill the ghost, not to mention that you have no evidence."


    Lin Hui''s words came out directly one after another. When he said the familiar address, he still choked, but his last voice was more and more confident.


    Zhong Jie''s face remained unchanged, but his heart was shocked. Listening to Lin Hui''s tone, it seemed that he had a good relationship with Zhong Jie before.


    However, Qian Mian''s understanding of Lin Hui stopped after she was expelled and returned from the counter attack, but she didn''t know more.


    After all, when he became Zhong Jie, Lin Hui had been in Qinglong Town for some time.


    "Wang Yu, we must kill. Don''t say more about this. It''s our family problem."


    Zhong Jie looked unnaturally at Lin Hui and thought that he would muddle through.


    Lin Hui''s eyes were golden and wrinkled, but he also learned from his tone that it was impossible to get the news of Wang Yu. However, looking at whether there was no one in the Zhong house all the way, he should still be looking for Wang Yu, so he was less worried about Wang Yu.


    When Wang Yu''s affair came to an end, Lin Hui looked at Zhong Jie and finally said:


    "I want to see Zhong Li."

 Chapter 722

    As soon as he said this, a trace of surprise flashed across Zhong Jie''s face. He thought back and forth several times and said again:


    "Zhong Li doesn''t feel well recently. I asked him to go to rest outside the city. What''s the matter with Lin family leader?"


    Lin Hui''s eyes drooped, and there was a trace of loneliness in his eyes. I remember that Grandpa Zhong Jie had always been a close Zhong Li as "Li''er", but now he said such a cold name, and the reason for rejecting her was still so perfunctory and ridiculous.


    "I don''t know where the master of the Zhong family said it was outside the city? I''m looking for him to tell me something. Lin Hui calmed down for a while, and then spoke to Zhong Jie. Although he didn''t directly point out, he almost said his resentment against him.


    Zhong Jie frowned. The change of Lin Hui''s attitude made him uncomfortable. There was inexplicable irritability in his heart just now. He didn''t want to entangle with her any more. He simply said, "Miss Lin''s management is a little wide. This is the family business of our Zhong family. He said he''s gone, so please go back to Miss Lin."


    Miss Lin?


    Lin Hui was also angry. He stood up and sneered at Zhong Jie, "please pay attention to your words, master Zhong. I am now the master of the Lin family. I thought you were my elder before, so I still respect you. Now since the master doesn''t pay attention to me like this, we don''t have to treat you with courtesy."


    With that, Lin Hui turned and left here and walked out of the yard of the Zhong family.


    Zhong Jie didn''t stop her. There are so many things about Wang Yu recently. He doesn''t want to be distracted from these messy things anymore.


    The grudge between the Lin family and the Zhong family was a trick he thought of when he first came to shapang city. At that time, he didn''t know anything about things here. Just as the Lin family changed greatly, he simply followed the Zhong family to do the same.


    People in the city speculated whether there was any conspiracy, but the surface was the thousand faces of Zhong Jie, but he manipulated the Zhong family behind the scenes.


    Until recently, the ghost sect, which had been quiet, sent a man to the place that Qianmian had long thought had been forgotten by the headquarters and said that there was a teenager who needed them to get rid of.


    It''s Wang Yu.


    The chess pieces that have been planted in the northern region of Wufu for many years have really come into use.


    Just for this task.


    As for the relationship between the Lin family and the Zhong family, it''s not what he needs to care about.


    "Someone."


    Zhong Jie opened his mouth coldly. A man in black walked into the door. He knelt respectfully in front of him on one knee, expressionless and waiting for his reply.


    "How''s that in the dungeon?"


    Zhong Jie frowned and made a sound. He didn''t even want to say his name.


    The man in black was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Zhong Jie would ask Zhong Li, who had never cared much, but he still answered truthfully, "I haven''t eaten for several days. I think I can live in a few days."


    Zhong Jie nodded, thought for a moment, sighed softly and said, "go and have a look."


    The man in black answered, "I''ll send someone down to prepare now."


    Zhong Jie waved, "no, I''m just going to have a look."


    In the dungeon of the Zhong family, the darkness is deep, and the smell of blood and decay is spreading.


    From time to time, there came a shrill scream, which sounded creepy.


    Zhong Jie walked on the thin path with an expressionless face, ignoring the screams around him, followed behind the guide, and walked slowly.


    The jailer walked in front of him secretly, his movements were careful, but his heart was uneasy. The owner of the house had been behind the scenes for many years. This time, he suddenly appeared for some reason, threw so many people into the dungeon, and suddenly said he wanted to see his favorite grandson!


    The idea of the superior is not what they servants can guess, so they had a bad attitude towards master Zhong Li before, but today''s sudden visit made him feel that master Zhong Li still has a high position in his heart. If master Zhong Li comes out and receives the goods again at that time, aren''t they the jailers who cry?


    Zhong Jie, who walked behind, didn''t have such a complicated mind, but looked at Lin Hui''s different attitude towards Zhong Li, so he was interested to have a look.


    Pushing open the bloody iron door at the end of the road, Zhong Jie walked into the cell without expression. He saw a unkempt man kneeling on the ground, his long and dirty hair covering his face, and he couldn''t see what expression he had.


    Hearing the sound, he didn''t respond, but he still lowered his head and immersed himself in his own world.


    "Look up."


    Zhong Jie made a cold voice, and the familiar voice made Zhong Li tremble slightly.


    But it was only trembling at most. His heart was like death, with no waves.


    "Didn''t the jailer give you food?"


    Zhong Jie didn''t care about her disregard, but asked, with a trace of confusion on his face.


    This made Zhong Li suddenly look up, but he still couldn''t see his face clearly.

 Chapter 723

    The dark and decadent atmosphere in the dungeon spread between the two people. The surrounding prison guards had quietly retired. Only Zhong Jie and Zhong Li were left in the whole cell.


    Zhong Li listened to Zhong Jie and looked up, but the dirty hair in front of him made his face single and solid, and he couldn''t see anything clearly at all.


    Zhong Jie frowned, stretched out his hand and gently pushed away his hair. What came into view was that Zhong Li was dark, and his weak face was pale without the slightest blood color.


    Qianmian didn''t have much emotion for Zhong Li. After Yi Rong became Zhong Jie and entered Zhong''s house, he was worried that he would be exposed because he didn''t understand, so he exiled those who were favored and wanted to be familiar with Zhong Jie. Later, he didn''t know what these people had become.


    Zhong Li stared at Zhong Jie, who came towards him. His eyes were empty, as if he didn''t care about anything, but it didn''t seem to have insight into everything in the world, but a face similar to dementia.


    The jailer who had just led Zhong Jie to the cell was standing outside uneasily, thinking about the young master''s experience.


    A person who used to be such a relegated immortal is now devastated. It has to be said that things are changeable.


    Zhong Li in the cell has long become a stagnant water in his heart. Even if he saw grandpa Zhong Jie whom he was thinking about before, there was no fluctuation.


    He didn''t know how long he could do this. From the day he was just sent to prison, her heart died.


    He was suddenly destroyed by what he had once regarded as his goal in life, and his heart began to become empty. Therefore, he didn''t touch the food he sent, but he still insists on it, and he doesn''t know what it is for.


    Perhaps in his mind, what he thought was that Zhong Jie could come back to him and prove that his years of dormancy and waiting were not in vain.


    Now, Zhong Jie came, but Zhong Li was afraid.


    He was afraid that he would still get such a careless tone and deny himself.


    What Zhong Jie said just now also made his mood fall below the freezing point.


    The cold tone and strange address were something grandpa had never had before.


    "Why don''t you eat? Don''t you want to live?"


    Zhong Jie looked at Zhong Li without saying anything. Finally, he just found a topic casually. What he thought was to explore the relationship between him and Lin Hui.


    Zhong Li looked up at Zhong Jie and suddenly smiled on his face. He looked very strange.


    The smile in such a strange environment suddenly made Zhong Jie cold behind him and frowned.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Zhong Li asked aloud. He didn''t think that the person he was talking to was his favorite grandfather in the past. Such a tone could not be said by the kind old man.


    But after saying it, he felt ridiculous. If he wasn''t grandpa Zhong Jie, who would he be?


    Zhong Jie was surprised. Has he aroused Zhong Li''s suspicion?


    Sure enough, he still shouldn''t touch the person closest to Zhong Jie. He shook his head and didn''t intend to entangle with Zhong Li any more. He turned and left the cell.


    However, Zhong Li refused. Looking at Zhong Jie''s action, his confusion gradually turned into firm faith.


    "You are not my grandfather. Where is my grandfather?"


    Zhong Li tried his best and finally stood up. The whole man jumped in the direction of Zhong Jie and hissed.


    But because he hadn''t eaten much before, his physical strength couldn''t keep up. After saying this, the whole man fell to the ground. Only his hands that couldn''t see the original color were still holding Zhong Jie''s Cuffs tightly.


    He knew he was going to die, but it was like an obsession. If he didn''t understand it today, he couldn''t die in peace.


    Zhong Jie frowned slightly and wanted to get away, but turned around to see Zhong Li''s eyes.


    Although the surroundings were covered with dirt, what twinkled in those eyes seemed to be the most pure and urgent feelings in the world, which suddenly made him want to have such eyes many years ago.


    The man, who was gorgeous, said to himself who fell to the ground, "I''ve come to save you."


    It changed his life.


    Later, when he asked the man why he saved him that day, the man concentrated for a moment, smiled and said, probably because his eyes were so beautiful at that time.


    Like now.


    Zhong Jie''s heart was soft. At the same time, he thought that Zhong Li was at a dead end now, and he couldn''t live long.


    Thinking of this, Zhong Jie also stopped to go. After all, he decided to tell him the truth, even though it was very cruel to him.


    "Your grandfather Zhong Jie died ten years ago."


    Zhong Jie, to be exact, squatted down towards Zhong Li and talked seriously.


    Zhong Li actually guessed it in his heart, but when he really heard him say it, he shook it hard.


    Grandpa, dead?

 Chapter 724

    Zhong Li had expected to get such an answer, but he still couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    "I''m just easy to look like him and pretend that this man is still alive in the world."


    Zhong Jie looked at Zhong Li''s expression and continued to say, but Zhong Li couldn''t stop.


    A few days ago, I thought I could finally see Grandpa, but he was beaten into such a dark place. My original belief collapsed, but I still knew that grandpa had not been persecuted. I still had some thoughts in my heart.


    Thinking that maybe one day Grandpa will change his mind, think of himself and bring himself out again


    But today, Zhong Jie''s words really let him die. He also knew that his efforts over the years were just a small trick.


    Some people regard life and money as their lifelong goals, but for more people, the faith in their hearts is the source of their motivation.


    A few days ago, Zhong Li has been hit hard once. What happened today makes his faith collapse.


    Although the body lives, the heart dies.


    At this time, Zhong Li is just a walking corpse.


    When Zhong Jie saw such a clock leave, his heart, which had not fluctuated for many years, was also touched. Looking at Zhong Li''s dull face, he couldn''t bear it.


    There is no point in such a person living.


    He just had this idea in his mind, but he saw the clock, which was still motionless just now, make a sudden sprint and hit directly against the wall in the middle of the cell.


    Zhong Jie was not unable to stop, but he still stood at the door of the cell and watched quietly. Maybe dying in this way is the best relief for him.


    At last, Zhong Jie didn''t look, and finally turned and left.


    The jailer guarding outside the door was nervously looking at Zhong Jie who came out, carefully came forward and asked, "master, is master Zhong Li..."


    "Send a notice. Master Zhong Li has been ill for a long time and died this morning."


    Zhong Jie ignored the gaoler''s conversation and opened his mouth lightly, revealing melancholy in his tone.


    This made the jailer stunned. Originally, he thought that the owner came to the dungeon today to love Zhong Li again. Unexpectedly, he killed him.


    After all, although young master Zhong Li was in a serious condition and weak, he would not die immediately. But today, when the owner came out, he said he "died". The real reason is definitely not the same.


    "Why? You can''t do it? What''s the use of keeping you?"


    Zhong Jie was not satisfied with the jailer''s foolish attitude. He asked back, and his face showed impatience.


    The jailer was so frightened that he repeatedly assured himself that he would do it well, and then he hurried down.


    Zhong Jie looked up at the clouds and the scorching sun just tangled in the sky, and the depression in his eyes dissipated a lot.


    Anyway, the most important thing now is to get rid of Wang Yu.


    Thinking of this, Zhong Jie stopped staying here and went back to his yard directly. He called Zhong Qihuang to discuss the plan to find Wang Yu.


    Lin Hui, who came back from the Zhong family, has been paying close attention to all the news of the Zhong family. After the jailer released the notice, she also received the news for the first time, but she couldn''t believe it.


    Did the man who once persuaded himself not to lose heart and degenerate willingly, the man he deeply loved, die like this?


    She was glad to know that Wang Yu was all right, but now she can''t lift her spirits when she gets such news.


    It''s the same as what I said when I saw grandpa Zhong Jie this morning.


    But is that man really grandpa Zhong Jie?


    A lot of things pressed on him. Lin Hui felt deeply powerless for the first time.


    Walking out of the study, Lin Hui returned to his residence, but did not return to the room as usual. On the contrary, he took several strange steps when passing through the yard. Finally, his figure suddenly disappeared, and the whole person flashed into the secret room.


    When he first entered the chamber of secrets, Lin Hui obviously felt the force fluctuation different from all the situations he had come to the chamber of Secrets before, and his face instantly showed an alert look.


    After taking a few steps forward, Lin HUICAI saw a man meditating and cultivating near the platform where the soul martial pill was placed in the depths of the secret room.


    "Prince!"


    Lin Hui was excited and made a noise. He secretly accumulated strength in his hands. He was about to fly to Wang Yu in a few landings.


    Today she has encountered too many things. Now she finally sees Wang Yu who has been worried for many days. She can''t help but come forward and talk to him.


    But her idea did not come true. When she was about to approach Wang Yu, the red burning beast appeared in front of her to block her steps.


    "Senior."


    Lin Hui reacted, quickly stopped his action, endured the eagerness in his heart, and saluted the red burning beast.


    The red burning beast nodded and opened his mouth to Lin Hui, "Hui girl thought of coming to the secret room today? Is she coming to see Yu boy?"

 Chapter 725

    He knew Lin Hui very well. After Lin Hui became the Lord of the house, he often came to the secret room to look through the documents. He got along well with the red flame beast and other martial beasts in the secret room.


    It''s just that a lot of things have happened recently, so she didn''t come here much.


    That''s why she didn''t know that Wang Yu was here.


    Lin Hui listened to the red burning beast, nodded to him, then looked at Wang Yu behind him and asked, "is he okay?"


    Although she didn''t say that she only wanted to be clean in the secret room, she didn''t worry that the red burning beast would notice her real intention.


    She had learned before that the reason why these martial beasts could know what they were thinking was a secret method. This secret method can penetrate people''s hearts. Even if they lie, it can be seen at a glance, but it really consumes force.


    So when they first came to the chamber of secrets, these martial beasts would use the secret method, but not later.


    As expected, the red burning beast did not doubt Lin Hui''s words. He also looked at Wang Yu behind him. His red pupil flickered with faint worry. "He has been meditating like this since he came to the secret room. It can be seen that the injury is very serious this time."


    Lin Hui''s heart was also trembling. The predecessors of ChiYan beast said that the matter was serious, that is to say, Wang Yu had almost died.


    And according to his tone, Wang Yu has been practicing here for a long time, but he still hasn''t recovered


    Do the Zhong family really want to do this?


    Lin Hui wanted to be here quietly to calm down his uneasy and worried mood these days, as well as the pain after losing the clock.


    But now it seems that she should cheer up to deal with these things. Because not only she, but also Wang Yu is paying and struggling silently.


    "Elder, I want to ask you something."


    Lin Hui finally looked at Wang Yu, who was still meditating with his eyes closed. Then he turned and walked to the other side, asking about the red burning beast.


    Naturally, the red burning beast knew that Lin Hui didn''t want to disturb Wang Yu, and followed him to the other side. A trace of relief flashed in his eyes.


    "Of course."


    Lin Hui''s heart was warm. She spent a long time with the ChiYan beast in the secret room. She also felt that the guard Wu beast was a kind grandfather, just like her grandfather and the original grandfather Zhong Jie


    However, she couldn''t think of them any more. Lin Hui put away the sadness of separation in her heart, turned to the red burning beast and said, "is there a technique or special secret skill that can make people completely become another person on the surface? Not only the face, but also the body and voice."


    What Lin Hui wants to ask is Zhong Jie.


    Lin Hui couldn''t believe that this was her favorite intermediary grandpa in the past, so she suspected that this man was fake by others.


    After hearing Lin Hui''s description, the red burning beast frowned like a white beard and fell into deep thought.


    Lin Hui looked at him, and his heart gradually lost hope. Maybe even his predecessors had never heard of such a strange secret method.


    What I see today is actually grandpa Zhong Jie himself, but I don''t want to accept it.


    "I see, sir. Thank you very much."


    Lin Hui''s face became lonely, but he shook his head at the red burning beast and refused.


    But the red burning beast stared at Lin Hui slightly and said, "what''s the little girl talking about? I know this secret skill, but I can''t remember which family."


    As soon as these words came out, a happy look flashed on Lin Hui''s face. It turned out that there was such a secret skill!


    Does this mean that Grandpa Zhong Jie she saw this morning was not really him, so those indifferent words were not what he told himself.


    "Don''t worry, elder, you think slowly."


    Lin Hui repressed the excitement in his heart and spoke to the red burning beast. Just now he said he was thinking that the family might really be able to find out the pretender!


    Maybe you can find the real grandpa Zhong Jie at that time.


    But the red burning beast is not as excited as Lin Hui, because he still remembers that such a secret skill needs to bear a great price. Even if he doesn''t know what Lin Hui is excited about, what he said in the end must not be what she expected.


    After a moment of silence, the red burning beast should not recall all his memories of this secret skill. One person and one beast went away and began to talk.


    "Such a secret skill has disappeared in Wufu mainland for more than decades. It was not spread in a secret family at the beginning, but it has been rarely used for thousands of years."


    Lin Hui nodded and motioned him to continue.


    The red burning beast looked at Lin Hui''s excited look. Although he couldn''t bear it, he still opened his mouth, "this family is called Qianmian clan, and the reason why no one uses this secret skill is because the implementation of the secret skill needs to sacrifice two people."

 Chapter 726

    A thousand faces.


    For thousands of years, people only know such a name, but they don''t know their people and habits at all.


    Just because their people are like the names of such an ethnic group, they are ever-changing. Maybe this person you have seen in recent years is like this, but tomorrow is a different look.


    It is said that such an ethnic group has always been hidden in the mountains and forests. It is basically an activity within the ethnic group, and few people go out.


    This has been the case for many years. Later, a woman joined the WTO. Her ability was seen through by another person she knew outside. They fell in love and got out of control.


    The woman loves her husband so much that she wants to go back to the family and get the recognition and acceptance of the people. Finally, she finds that he just wants to study his own abilities, but also wants to get the secrets of the family.


    Later, the man broke into the Qianmian base with his men. Because he learned that the woman said the way to break the disguise of the people, he soon arrested everyone and asked about the usage of the secret arts.


    Finally, of course, no one was willing to say that the man killed everyone in a rage. For a time, there was sadness everywhere, and the Qianmian clan, which had flourished for thousands of years, was destroyed in this way.


    The secret arts also declined and disappeared.


    After listening to the story of ChiYan beast, Lin Huijing felt a little more melancholy. The woman probably didn''t think that her pillow man was the murderer who killed the whole family.


    However, according to the red burning beast, no one can know the secret skill of the thousand face clan. Why does it still appear now?


    Moreover, Lin Hui also cares about the sacrifice of two people


    "Elder, are these your personal experiences?"


    Lin Hui asked, if it was personal experience, maybe he would know more.


    The red burning beast looked at Lin Hui with some disdain. Lin Hui suddenly realized that as a guardian Wu beast, there was no way to leave the guardian place. He couldn''t help shrinking his head.


    "Of course it''s not the old man. It''s what the city boy said. It''s your grandfather."


    Lin Hui nodded. It seemed that almost every owner decided whether the news of Wu beast was blocked. This is why grandpa felt that he was more suitable to be a housekeeper than Lin Kefeng.


    Lin Kefeng came to the secret room and said it was really impossible to get along well with the martial beasts.


    However, looking at the appearance of the red burning beast, Lin Hui motioned him to say what he had.


    "But it is said that the children of women and men were saved by a mysterious man, and the classics recording all the secrets of the Qianmian clan disappeared together. Therefore, I just heard what you said, and I thought of this dusty family for decades."


    Speaking later, his face was already serious, and Lin Hui frowned. Suddenly he thought of an important thing and asked, "what do you mean by saying you want to sacrifice two people?"


    "Originally, the Qianmian people can change their faces at will and rely on the skill of changing their faces, but it can only change their faces, not their voice and body shape, which was often done by those people before. Another is the secret skill of the Qianmian people, which turns one person into another completely in addition to their thoughts, but it requires the sacrifice of the original person''s life, and another person also needs to be trained By the pain of bone and skin cutting, we can finally achieve complete success. "


    The red burning beast explained quietly, but Lin Hui was stunned in situ.


    Sacrifice


    In other words, if Grandpa Zhong Jie is really like this, he is no longer in the world.


    when?


    Many years ago, or after the change in the Zhong family?


    Lin Hui couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart now. All she thought of was that when she was a child, she and Zhong Li wrote and painted with Zhong Jie at Zhong''s house.


    Now think about it, I''m the only one left in the world.


    It was getting late, and candles had been lit early in the yard of the Zhong family owner.


    Zhong Jie, or Qianmian, stood quietly in front of the window and looked at the vigorous Narcissus growing in the yard. There was no wave on his face.


    When his family changed, his parents turned against him. At that time, the whole family was full of grief.


    The flame of that night seemed to be still burning in his heart when he thought of it now.


    If the man hadn''t saved himself at that time


    I''m afraid he doesn''t exist in the world.


    And the Qianmian clan is really going to perish.


    In those years, he took the ancient books of the family''s secret arts, also under the pseudonym of Qianmian, and followed another person from then on.


    Ghost sect, Qianmian doesn''t understand, and there is no class difference. He joined, just to repay the patriarch, the man who saved him.


    Time flies, and it has been decades since he last showed his true face.


    The last time, he killed Wang Yu, and he didn''t owe that man any more.


    The breeze blows gently, the hair of thousands of faces is light, and a faint fragrance of Narcissus is blowing, which brings some coolness to the room just going to night.


    He clenched his hands and looked to the horizon, swearing to himself:


    The last time, the showdown, is about to begin.

 Chapter 727

    "What are you talking about?"


    The voice she hadn''t heard for a long time suddenly came from behind Lin Hui. She turned around excitedly and saw Wang Yu who had just woke up from cultivation.


    Although the martial spirit in the secret room was not very strong, fortunately, no one bothered. In front of him was the soul martial pill, which had just been successfully refined, emitting fragrance. Wang Yu''s cultivation speed was much faster.


    Of course, the pain on his body was cured by him.


    The red burning beast also turned around. Kindness and love twinkled in the red pupil. "Yu boy, you''ve improved a lot this time. I feel that your martial spirit is more rich and refined than last time."


    When Lin Hui heard this sentence, his face also showed an excited smile. After she came in, she saw Wang Yu practicing. At most, she just felt the same oppression as before, but no matter how much.


    Now when I heard the explanation of the red burning beast, I really understood that Wang Yu had made a breakthrough. He was a warrior before, that is to say, he is now a martial arts teacher?


    "Young master Wang, that''s great. I was worried that you would suffer losses and get hurt in the war with the Zhong family. If you enter the martial arts stage, even if the Zhong family does its best, you can''t do anything to you."


    Lin Hui spoke happily, but what he said was sincere. The red burning beast on one side looked at them as if they were looking at their own children, with kind eyebrows and good intentions.


    "But now I''m just a middle-level martial artist. If I want to continue to improve, I still need more cultivation and pill assistance. I can''t rush for a moment."


    Wang Yu''s cold face was softened by Lin Hui''s words, but he still said his weakness.


    Lin Hui was stunned and shook his head. "These things will take time. We Lin family... Lin family can provide but a lot of materials."


    I don''t know why. When Lin Hui talked about the Lin family, he paused. He probably thought of Zhong Li, who just knew the news of his death today, and his face became lonely.


    Wang Yu sensitively noticed the change of her mood. As soon as he was about to ask, he was preempted by the red burning beast who had been quietly watching the interaction between the two people:


    "Well, I don''t know the relationship between you two. Not only does girl Hui like you, but also the veterans who have guarded here for thousands of years love this boy very much, not to mention the properties outside the Lin family, which are these classics and various secrets in our secret room. You can read them at any time if you want."


    As he spoke, his eyes were still shuttling back and forth between Lin Hui and Wang Yu. The feelings he wanted to express were self-evident.


    Wang Yu was a little stunned. Then he thought that when they first came here, they lied that they were unmarried couples who loved each other.


    He turned to look at Lin Hui, but Lin Hui just hid his face between his tight hair. It looked like he was shy and didn''t want to see them.


    Wang Yu was confused, but he didn''t say anything more to them. If ChiYan beast really thought so, he might as well misunderstand him.


    "It''s getting late. You''ve stayed with me long enough. It''s time to go up, master Kobayashi."


    The red burning beast looked embarrassed at both of them and opened his mouth quite well. He ordered them to leave. It was a very transparent martial beast.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Lin Hui had long regarded him not as a martial beast, but as an elder worthy of their respect.


    Without saying anything more, Wang Yu and Lin Hui said goodbye to the red burning beast and went out of the secret room one after another.


    As expected, there are stars all over the sky outside. The night wind in summer has a feeling of dryness and heat, because in shapong City, where there are enough people practicing martial arts, many insects that can sing in summer night have disappeared, and the air is quiet and strange.


    After walking out of the secret room, they were still speechless. Wang Yu was more and more confused. He didn''t like to drag things around like this.


    So he asked directly, "what happened during my absence? You''re in a very bad situation today."


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu with a sad expression on his face, and his eyes were slightly red, as if he could cry at any time.


    Wang Yu had been in contact with her for such a long time since Qinglong Town. It was the first time he saw her like this. He was more convinced that something serious had really happened.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go in and talk slowly."


    Wang Yu held Lin Hui''s shoulder, and his voice became much softer. So the two entered the room.


    After Lin Hui walked into the room, he couldn''t help his mood any more. His tears couldn''t stop falling like broken beads. Wang Yu was a little flustered to help her die her tears and comforted her a little with a soft voice. Only then did Lin Hui''s mood ease slightly.


    "Prince, ah Li, is dead."


    Lin Hui''s face was still wet with tears. Looking at Wang Yu, he would cry again.


    Once upon a time, the man who took care of himself gently for his man and told himself not to be sad actually left.

 Chapter 728

    In front of people, Lin Hui has been suppressing her emotions and telling herself that she is the owner of the family. As the owner, she should not be disturbed by these things.


    But until she was alone with Wang Yu, when Wang Yu asked the "what''s the matter", she knew she could no longer hide herself.


    At this time, her heart was only sad and sad. Only in front of Wang Yu could she show such a weak look.


    Just like I was in front of clock.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu frowned. About Zhong Li, he only knew that after Lin Huizhang''s house, he returned to Zhong''s house and waited for his own return.


    As for the news about him, he just thought it was Zhong Li''s plan. After all, he had always been so unknown and reserved his strength, so this time they all took it for granted that it was part of the plan.


    But I didn''t expect to get the result that he was dead.


    When Lin Hui told her what she knew, Wang Yu frowned more tightly, and even his fist couldn''t help shaking it up and loosening it several times.


    It''s Zhong Jie again.


    "I had a fight with Zhong Jie before. Although I wasn''t face-to-face, I also had a certain understanding of him. Now I''m different from the original. Compared with this time, I should have a better chance of winning."


    Wang Yu stood up and walked towards the window. His expressionless face showed more perseverance.


    Lin Hui also stood up, "but now Zhong Jie is not the original grandfather of Zhong Jie. I learned from the elder ChiYan beast that there is a secret skill in the world that can completely turn one person into another. I doubt that some people have used this method."


    "There is indeed such a secret skill, but does this ethnic group still exist in the Wufu continent? I think it should have been destroyed a long time ago."


    Before Wang Yu asked, Xiaohun opened his mouth to explain. This also shows that this secret skill also appeared in ancient times.


    Wang Yu nodded to Lin Hui. To say who knows Zhong Jie best in the world except Zhong Li, it must be Lin Hui. So in this way, it is estimated that this matter is true.


    But Wang Yu doesn''t understand why he has to spend so much time to become another person. Is it to put a chess piece here?


    "The disguised owner of the house should also be from the ghost sect. It may be that the ghost sect specially arranged for what to do in shapang city one day."


    Xiao Hun said his opinion. Wang Yu didn''t say anything, but he also agreed with this view in his heart.


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t respond for a long time, Lin Hui thought he thought he was lying. In a hurry, he stepped forward, grabbed Wang Yu''s hand and spoke eagerly.


    Wang Yu looked at her red and swollen eyes, and the difference in her eyes was gradually replaced by tenderness. His broad palm gently attached Lin Hui''s hair and spoke softly:


    "Why wouldn''t I believe you?"


    Lin Hui had never seen such a gentle Wang Yu. For a moment, he seemed to indulge in the gentle ocean in his eyes and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Wang Yu didn''t think there was anything wrong. He just felt that Lin Hui had suffered too many things recently. He felt sorry for her and wanted to comfort her.


    But the little soul didn''t think so. His ridicule voice, which hadn''t appeared for a long time, appeared again, "Wang Yu, is it spring heart sprouting again today?"


    As soon as these words came out, Wang Yu felt that he was really warm with Lin Hui now. He quickly blinked and said unnaturally, "well, Miss Lin, it''s getting late. It''s hard for you recently."


    Wang Yu''s voice revived Lin Hui. His face turned a little red. He quickly stepped back and coughed gently. "I don''t mind. I only know that you have been hurt a lot before, young master Wang, so you should have more rest."


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, but the little soul smiled in Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu complained about the little soul in his heart, but he didn''t show it on the surface. After a few minutes, he said to Lin Hui, "I will solve the matter about Zhong Jie and the cause of death of brother Zhong Li. I will investigate clearly and return his innocence, which will also reassure you."


    Lin Hui nodded to Wang Yu, and the faint fluorescence in his eyes flashed again.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''ll go back first. Have a rest earlier."


    After explaining the matter, Wang Yu began to say goodbye. Judging from the situation just now, it will be impossible to stay here any longer.


    Lin Hui just smiled. They didn''t say what they had just said. Instead, they restored the feeling of friendship between gentlemen before.


    One night, that''s it.


    What was waiting for them the next day, and I didn''t know what kind of battle it was.


    Wang Yu knew that it was time for him to end his relationship with the Zhong family and the ghost sect.

 Chapter 729

    Shapong city has always been sunny. This is the first time that dark clouds are covered. The dark and depressing atmosphere is spreading in the air, which makes people uncomfortable.


    Wang Yu also learned from the Lin family''s information network that the Zhong family released a message that the young master of the Zhong family was buried near the cliff 300 miles outside the city at noon today.


    People in the city are confused about the Zhong family''s sudden closeness to Zhong Li, and more of the younger generation who don''t know Zhong Li''s name are also guessing what the Zhong family is doing this time.


    But both Wang Yu and Lin Hui know that this is the silent challenge given by the Zhong family to the Lin family!


    Zhong Jie must have noticed that they had doubted his true identity, so he didn''t hide anything at all. Instead, he told them through Zhong Li''s burial that he was dueling on the cliff outside the city at noon today.


    Although Lin Hui had long known that this man was not grandpa Zhong Jie, this time he used Zhong Li''s death to plot, which really made her more angry.


    "I already know the time and place. You can keep a good watch at the Lin family to prevent the Zhong family from doing anything in shapong city."


    As soon as Wang Yu got the news, he ran to Lin Hui''s study and explained his ideas.


    Indeed, this can clarify the division of labor between two people and make it more comprehensive.


    But Lin Hui felt something was wrong. What''s more, Wang Yu wanted to go alone. She would never allow such a dangerous thing.


    Zhong Li had suffered misfortune before. She didn''t want to lose Wang Yu again.


    "Don''t worry, my cultivation has reached the martial arts stage. Even if the fake Zhong Jie came in person and fought with me, he won''t be my opponent."


    Wang Yu comforted Lin Hui, as if it was true.


    "But... You are alone..."


    Lin Hui was moved by Wang Yu, but there was still something tangled in his heart. He refused to let go. "If you insist on going, take me with you. Although my force is not as strong as yours, it was still helpful in the attack of the Zhong family."


    Wang Yu shook his head. "After I go, there are basically people who are more powerful than you. After you go, it will only cause me trouble. It''s better to guard in the city. Don''t forget that there are many people in the Zhong family besides Zhong Jie."


    He paused as if he thought of something and added, "and Zhong Wang hasn''t appeared for a long time. Maybe he''s doing something big."


    Lin Hui, who had no response, obviously trembled a little when he heard Wang Yu put forward Zhong Wang''s name.


    Wang Yu thought that he was like this when he mentioned Lin Hui in front of Zhong Wang.


    It seems that there is really some secret between the two people.


    He had asked separately, but none of them wanted to say it.


    He is not a person who has to explore other people''s secrets, but he still hopes that the matter between the two people can be solved as soon as possible.


    But it''s always good to use it this time. After all, it''s also for Lin Hui''s good. Going to the battlefield is really not good for her.


    "Well, I''ll stay," Lin Hui thought for a long time and finally let go, but then he said solemnly to Wang Yu, "but you should take the elite soldiers of the Lin family with you. I know you are very powerful, but no matter how powerful you are, you will miss after all. I don''t want you to leave me."


    There was a warm current in Wang Yu''s heart. He didn''t speak. At last, he just smiled and nodded.


    In the end, Wang Yu only took a hundred elite soldiers and quietly set out outside the city by the morning light, while all the remaining Lin family guards stayed with Lin Hui.


    "In the direction we are going, I can feel the obvious repression of force."


    Wang Yu walked fast and shuttled along the road, while the little soul secretly reminded him. He nodded and did notice this.


    Before going out, he flipped through the surrounding situation in the Lin family''s Library and found that under the cliff, it was not a mountain or water as usual, but an abyss that no one knew.


    This area is usually a forbidden place in shapang City, even in the whole Wufu north region, because anyone who falls off a cliff has never come back.


    Moreover, for those who practice martial arts, the distribution of force in this place is also very strange. Compared with the Holy Land conducive to cultivation, it is more like a place that can inhibit martial arts practitioners from using force.


    Wang Yu frowned when he heard that Zhong Jie decided to fight here. What''s his intention?


    As they moved farther and farther away from shapang city and headed for the cliff, not only Wang Yu, but also the 100 sperm diseases with him felt the oppressive atmosphere.


    "Wang Yu, the previously refined immune pill can alleviate the suppression of force. It''s better to take it out and try it now."


    The little soul thought for a moment, and still spoke out the secret recipe he knew before, but this was the method of an alchemist in ancient times. He just didn''t know whether Wang Yu''s refining could achieve such an effect.

 Chapter 730

    Wang Yu distributed the immune pill that he had seen refined from the classics in the secret room of the Lin family. After taking it, they all said that the suppression of force had eased, and the movement under his feet was more rapid. In a moment, he came to the edge of the cliff.


    This is a hill that can''t be said to be very high. A few people climbed it easily. The top is not a steep peak, but flat.


    Wang Yu took the lead in climbing to the highest level. When he stepped on the hard rock, a fireball exploded in front of him.


    He was aware of it and reacted instantly. Instead of retreating, he flew away in front of him without hesitation.


    Of course, Wang Yu was right. Such an attack was like a meeting ceremony. After he stood still, there was no next move.


    "Wait a long time, childe Wang Yu."


    A familiar but strange voice came to Wang Yu. He looked up and saw Zhong Jie with a smiling face, but the smile obviously didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Wang Yu looked at him, but found that there was no one else in the whole platform except him, and a huge black coffin was placed behind Zhong Jie.


    He said he was going to bury Zhong Li here today. Isn''t it a cover?


    This ridiculous idea just came out of Wang Yu''s mind and was resolutely rejected by him. If Zhong Jie really kept his word, it would not be his style.


    Wang Yu didn''t answer him. Instead, he turned and looked at the elite soldiers of the Lin family who had just followed behind him.


    Although their skills are not as good as Wang Yu and Zhong Jie, they are also the best in the whole Wufu north region, so it is nothing for them to go on such a small platform.


    And they all came up and found the coffin behind Zhong Jie.


    These people are different from the ordinary guards of the Lin family and Lin Hui''s own men. They do not belong to any force. They are loyal to the Lin family and their duty is only to protect the Lin family.


    Therefore, seeing Zhong Jie "Practicing" his grandson like this, there was no waves on his face. He just obeyed Wang Yu under such a situation.


    "Did time pass quickly? It''s half a month since we last met?"


    Zhong Jie didn''t care about the close of the elite soldiers. On the contrary, he chatted with Wang Yu leisurely.


    The last time we met, it was said that Wang Yu caught up with the man in black and was in Zhong Jie''s array. Finally, thanks to Xiaohun and the secret room of the Lin family, he recovered from the danger.


    However, later, Xiaohun also told him that once such an array was broken from the inside, the caster himself would be greatly hurt, so Zhong Jie should not have a good time.


    Wang Yu didn''t want to talk to Zhong Jie any more. As soon as his voice fell, Wang Yu flew forward, quickly condensed his martial gas into a concrete attack, and fired at Zhong Jie one after another.


    Zhong Jie slightly picked his eyebrows and joked while avoiding. "It''s really an anxious child. He began to hit me before he even heard what I said."


    But with that in his mouth, he also sent out a killing move to Wang Yu, which was fatal.


    Seeing that Wang Yu was already attacking Zhong Jie, the 100 elite soldiers of the Lin family were secretly lucky and were about to join the war.


    "Don''t worry, you also have opponents. Let me have a good fight with the prince."


    Zhong Jie looked at them and couldn''t see what he had done. He gently raised his hand. Just now, countless men in black appeared on the empty cliff, all strong. Before Zhong Jie said anything, he attacked these 100 people.


    "These are puppets made by him with array. Don''t be distracted. As long as you defeat the casters, they will naturally disappear."


    The voice of the little soul called back Wang Yu''s attention implicated by these puppets in time, and successfully blocked an attack by Zhong Jie when he didn''t pay attention just now.


    Zhong Jie, with a dark crutch in his hand, smiled at Wang Yu with evil spirit and whispered, "boy, your opponent is me!"


    The silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand resisted tightly, but he suddenly saw the eyes of "Zhong Jie" and lost his mind!


    Because this person''s eyes are not black or brown that ordinary humans should have, but dark purple!


    The long sword and the black crutch hit each other. Unconsciously, Zhong Jie and Wang Yu had escaped from the cliff and fought to the sky.


    The two separated to fight. Wang Yu supported his body with luck and looked down.


    Looking down from the sky of wanzhang dark abyss, the back of the cliff is also dark. The depressing feeling just suppressed with immune pill rushed to his heart. Wang Yu saw a flower in front of him. He looked at the cliff in front of him and was about to fall!

 Chapter 731

    "Wang Yu, what are you staring at?"


    The little soul looked at Wang Yu without any reaction, as if he had lost his mind. Seeing that he was about to fall under the cliff, he couldn''t help reminding him to respond quickly.


    At this time, Wang Yu also reacted. He quickly took out a piece of yellow Rune paper from his arms and chanted the spell. The golden light in his hand flashed. Then the rune was thrown down and exploded on the ground. After the dust dispersed, it even formed a huge bed shape!


    Wang Yu also fell directly down the form just now, but he fell directly on the "heaven and earth bed" formed by the rune. The moment his body touched the ground, the whole person seemed to be bounced by the spring. The impact on his body was greater and rushed to the sky in an instant.


    The direction of flying to heaven is the position where Zhong Jie stood just now!


    "How could this happen?"


    Zhong Jie originally thought that Wang Yu would fall into the abyss of the cliff, but unexpectedly, Wang Yu could use such a Jedi survival method. At present, the examination of Wang Yu is more serious.


    "Did you see the prince''s move just now? It''s like a fairy. How did he do it?"


    After the scene just now, the elite soldiers of the Lin family who were fighting with people in black were also surprised, but they were completely different from Zhong Jie''s tone just now, and brought some hopeful excitement!


    However, the man in black opposite them had no reaction at all. Just at the first moment when Zhong Jie was distracted, he hesitated a little. Finally, he continued to fight with the elite soldiers of the Lin family.


    Wang Yu seriously attacked Zhong Jie again. The silver light in his hand and the faint yellow of the rune flickered one after another. The situation that Zhong Jie had more than enough to resist gradually changed. In Wang Yu''s rapid attack, he even began to lose the wind!


    "What happened just now? You never lose your mind in the struggle. Is it because the smell of Zhong Jie today is very strange?"


    The little soul hesitated for a moment, and finally made a sound. He felt something wrong when he was just near the cliff. The breath on Zhong Jie was obviously different from what he had felt in the array before.


    After hearing what Xiaohun said, Wang Yu also began to pay attention to the breath of Zhong Jie.


    Different from Xiaohun, when Wang Yu first came here, the most obvious feeling was that his force was severely suppressed. Later, although he took the immune pill, he was still wary of the suppression, but ignored Zhong Jie himself.


    Now it seems that Zhong Jie chose the location of the duel on the cliff for some purpose.


    "Hehe, you still have some skills, but today, you can only be buried here!"


    Zhong Jie is facing Wang Yu again. Different from the previous avoidance, he has changed his strategy and directly competed with Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t flinch at all. He looked directly into Zhong Jie''s eyes. He smiled and was arrogant, "I really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Then they separated and got entangled again. The knocking sound of silver long sword and black crutch rang through the edge of the whole cliff. The light white martial spirit and dark black intertwined with each other. From a distance, it was like a fight between the gods in the sky.


    However, Wang Yu is now in the limelight, and there is a steady stream of martial Qi surging up. In contrast, Zhong Jie is much more sad, and his weak appearance seems to fall down at any time.


    So the situation in the scene is almost divided.


    Such a fight can be vaguely seen in shapang city not far away. Many people in the city have walked out of their rooms, stood in the streets and lanes, looked in the direction of the cliff, pointed and discussed.


    Lin Hui stands at the top of the Lin family library. She looks at it from a distance without expression, but when she approaches, she will find that her eyes are full of worry.


    She knew that Wang Yu and Zhong Jie were fighting. Although she was worried, she also knew that she couldn''t help them when she went, and even added trouble to them.


    But Wang Yu is not fighting alone.


    Lin Hui finally took a look at the horizon. The gloomy weather was getting more and more depressed. The decision in her heart was already made.


    While people were still discussing the golden and black lights that had just appeared in the sky, some people in the city began to say silently that the dead Zhong Li was mourning his former master Grandpa.


    It seems that the rumors began to spread in an instant. More people say that Zhong Jie, the master of the Zhong family, has long been possessed by evil demons, turned into demons, and even killed his favorite grandson.


    What''s more, it was said that the light in the sky was auspicious. It was Zhong Li who purified Zhong Jie at the last moment of burial, and the grandparents and grandchildren were finally able to be honest with each other and went to the paradise together without concern.


    Lin Hui sat quietly in her study, gently tapping the table in front of her with her fingers. She was expressionless and couldn''t see what she was thinking.


    But today, taking advantage of this, it can be regarded as a comfort to Zhong Li.


    He is now able to die at ease.

 Chapter 732

    The battle between Wang Yu and Zhong Jie has lasted for more than half a day, and almost all their moves have been used. However, no matter what new attack methods Zhong Jie has, Wang Yu can suppress him with more powerful methods.


    But so far, all the abilities shown by Zhong Jie have also opened Wang Yu''s eyes.


    First, there were various arrays with different functions. Sheng Sheng trapped Wang Yu in it for a long time. Later, there were different magic tools and different Wu Qi control modes. Wang Yu deeply felt the powerful power of Qianmian people this time.


    But in contrast, Wang Yu has more cards. Not only does the little soul secretly help Wang Yu explain all kinds of arrays and cracking methods, but more importantly, Wang Yu''s own martial Qi mind method and various pill runes add a lot to his battle.


    So up to now, Wang Yu can still confront Zhong Jie. He not only encourages himself, but also the elite soldiers of the Lin family fighting with the people in black are more and more brave.


    Time passed quietly, and it was getting dark.


    But for those who are fighting, black is not the reason for them to listen. On the contrary, it encourages them to devote themselves to the war bravely.


    Those people in black never seem to be tired, and they always have a steady stream of strength.


    Even though the elite soldiers of the Lin family are physically strong, they are the best in the whole shapang City, even in the Wufu north region. After half a day of fighting, they are a little tired, but the enemy opposite is still lively, which makes them a little frustrated.


    In fact, Xiaohun explained to Wang Yu before that these people in black are just array puppets set up by Zhong Jie. As long as the caster is not dead, they can continue like this forever.


    So this is why Wang Yu always wanted to defeat Zhong Jie. Only in this way can he really stop the endless wars below.


    He can take some pills when his physical strength is almost exhausted, but these elite soldiers don''t have them. They can only choose to fight all the time.


    Zhong Jie must die.


    This is the only idea left in Wang Yu''s mind after fighting for a long time. He is also practicing it.


    "Did you find that his martial spirit has become thinner and thinner, which shows that our strategy has begun to work."


    After another struggle, the little soul was excited, but his tone was hard to hide his pride.


    Yes, after fighting with Zhong Jie for an afternoon, Xiaohun probably understood Zhong Jie''s tactics and even guessed the Countermeasures under different circumstances.


    As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible in a hundred battles.


    With this understanding of his opponent, Wang Yuge also better grasped his weakness, and finally relied on his own move to guide Zhong Jie''s move step by step.


    Originally, when Wang Yu had the upper hand, Zhong Jie was getting less and less benefit.


    The combat effectiveness of people in black who fought with elite soldiers on the cliff has decreased a lot.


    It was already half night. After he separated from Zhong Jie again, Wang Yu was out of breath.


    There are not many pills left on his body, and his body has gradually exceeded his tolerance. If he continues to take pills, it will also have side effects on him.


    As a new alchemist, he knows this very well. He won''t make fun of his body.


    So we can only make a quick decision.


    The battle outside the city is still going on. Similarly, in shapon City, another battlefield without gunsmoke is about to break out.


    It''s late at night. It''s supposed to be quiet in the city. At the moment, the Lin family and the Zhong family are not like this.


    Lin Hui sits in the study of the owner, and his men are worried confidants.


    Today, the incident happened suddenly, and the so-called "auspicious" appeared outside the city, which made the people in the city panic. Finally, Lin Hui thought of a good way in time to cover it with Zhong Li''s death, which left a deep impression on him in people''s hearts.


    However, towards the evening, the variables of things came from the Zhong family.


    Zhong Jie took the Zhong family to the cliff outside the city to hang Wang Yu, but there was only Zhong Wang''s family.


    It was such a decision that caught the Lin family unprepared.


    Because when it was getting dark, the Zhong family released a message that Wang Yu had stolen the Zhong family''s secret treasure in the Zhong family before, or colluded with Zhong Li to turn Zhong Jie around.


    However, there was a quarrel between the two people when they shared the stolen goods, which led to a big fight. Finally, Wang Yu killed Zhong Li by mistake. He was afraid of being found, so he didn''t make a statement and fled outside the city alone.


    The poor master of Zhong Jie''s family thought that he didn''t care enough for his grandson, which led to Zhong Li''s death. Today, he specially led countless children of the Zhong family to bury him on the cliff.


    But I didn''t know that Wang Yu was waiting there to kill him.

 Chapter 733

    In short, the news from the Zhong family was very sad. The people who finally said that they were going to rest soon began to fall into the circle of discussing things again.


    Lin Hui has been paying close attention to everything in the Zhong family. His first reaction after hearing this is to smash a rockery in the garden.


    After that, he called his confidants to discuss the solution in the study.


    "This Zhong Wang is really too much. He should slander childe Wang and young master Zhong Li like this."


    A man shouted angrily, and his face looked like defending against injustice for Lin Hui, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    The people who were still whispering suddenly stopped talking and waited for Lin Hui to speak.


    After all, it didn''t matter to the Lin family. The reason why Lin Hui was angry was that she had a good relationship with Wang Yu and Zhong Li.


    "The Zhong family is almost in full swing to catch Wang Yu. Zhong Wang is the only one left in the Zhong family. Therefore, if we want to control public opinion now, we have to catch the thief first and then catch Zhong Wangzhi."


    Lin Hui scanned the following circle and made a serious noise. At this moment, she had no feeling of panic or anger. It was quiet.


    After tranquility, she thought a lot about herself. At this time, she had just encountered the first major event, and this event had nothing to do with the Lin family. Originally, these people who defected to her just after Lin Kefeng died, she didn''t know the details. She just took advantage of this time to see who was loyal to her and who was there, Just talk and don''t do it. I want to mix up a name.


    As for Wang Yu, he is fighting with fake grandpa Zhong Jie outside the city. If he loses, he must not have much strength on the rest of Grandpa Zhong Jie. At this time, his elite soldiers only rush forward and take his life in a moment.


    And Zhong Li, with such an identity, can never be with him openly. Instead of watching him marry another woman, it''s better to die when both of them love each other deeply.


    The expression on Lin Hui''s face became more and more indifferent. His slender fingers knocked on the table, and his eyes gradually became empty.


    "Master! The clock of the Zhong family came to our door! He said he wanted to see the master!"


    A little boy hurried in from outside the yard. Before others came in, the whole study knew it.


    what?


    Here comes the clock?


    It''s still so late!


    And it was this sound that suddenly made Lin Hui''s eyes without focal length come back to her mind. Recalling the things she had just thought of, she couldn''t help but feel cold in her back!


    Why does she have such a thought!


    Obviously, I have true feelings for Prince Wang and Zhong Li in my heart. Why do I feel happy and secretly happy when I think of their misfortune?


    "Master, would you like to meet Zhong Wang?"


    A man sitting under Lin Hui saw that Lin Hui''s face became a little strange, and didn''t ask. After all, the boy outside was still waiting for her to give orders.


    Lin Hui regained consciousness and suddenly stood up. Somehow, he accidentally touched the tea table next to him, and then blood seeped from the place he touched.


    "Master! Are you okay?"


    Seeing this, all the men on one side rushed forward and booed Lin Hui, but Lin Hui stared back.


    Today''s is not quite right, but she can''t tell what''s different from usual.


    "Home owner?"


    The boy outside made a sound towards Lin Hui again, with some trembling in his voice


    Lin Hui pushed the door directly out, "go to the reception hall and wait for me."


    With that, he also went directly to the bedroom. His bloody left hand was hidden in the blue and white cuffs. If he took one step, a beautiful blood flower would bloom at his feet.


    Lin Hui here didn''t understand why Zhong Wang suddenly visited, but he also received him carefully.


    The battle outside the city has also become white hot.


    Wang Yu and Zhong Jie are already tired. A hundred elite soldiers are now dead and injured. Although the people in black are not dead, the situation is not much better.


    Whether we can win or lose is in the last battle.


    Wang Yu silently thought about his cards and all kinds of remaining abilities in his heart. He was secretly worried. In this case, it would be difficult to defeat Zhong Jie who had not suffered much damage, but he looked calm.


    "Zhong Jie is at the end of a powerful crossbow. The implementation of the previous array needs to consume a lot of spiritual power. Before, I didn''t understand why his spiritual power can be provided continuously. Now I know that he has been exhausted."


    The tone of the little soul also took some fatigue, but it couldn''t hide his excited tone. After such a battle, both of them were unable to do what they wanted.


    It is precisely because of the fatigue period that it is the best time for them to sneak attacks. Of course, they should be more wary of other people''s attacks.

 Chapter 734

    Wang Yu nodded. The silver sword in his hand looked more shiny after being washed by blood. It was very obvious on the dark cliff.


    Zhong Jie''s hand was originally a black crutch. Through the night, he couldn''t see what color it was.


    The footsteps of the people in black gradually eased down, and the strength of Zhong Jie became smaller and smaller. Wang Yu kept on alert at any time, waiting for the last blow.


    As if no one had said in advance, Zhong Jie''s black figure rushed towards Wang Yu in an instant.


    The fireball, which had been used badly before, was still fired at Wang Yu. Wang Yu gently turned around and talked about avoiding the attack, but he didn''t expect a huge black vortex after the fireball!


    Obviously, it is different from the previous routine!


    Wang Yu was worried and hurriedly avoided, but the attack was unexpectedly different from the previous powerful attack, and even looked very weak.


    "He has no way. In order to win by surprise, he used the continuous moves that he doesn''t often use. Although his idea is very good, he doesn''t have proficiency support, and basically can''t have any effect. You just need to be serious and avoid it slowly."


    The little soul gave a voice to explain. Wang Yu nodded and understood.


    Zhong Jie, who originally wanted to take advantage of such a move to kill Wang Yu, completely exposed that he had no more ability to attack. Naturally, Wang Yu was not polite. He took the last pill to forcibly improve his martial Qi, and the force increased sharply in an instant.


    He is in the sky is a raging fire, the elite soldiers fighting on the cliff can not help but look up and lose a lot of encouragement.


    "For the last time, don''t force yourself to take pills regardless of your body next time."


    The little soul was a little unhappy and admonished Wang Yu. Wang Yu was warm in his heart and didn''t say anything. He flew directly towards Zhong Jie, and his attack moves came one after another.


    The body was already at the end of the crossbow. Under Wang Yu''s successive attacks, Zhong Jie couldn''t resist more and retreated back again and again. Wang Yu still refused to stop his movements. Finally, Sheng Sheng forced him back to the ground!


    At this time, it seemed that Zhong Jie could not control his body. Under Wang Yu''s relentless pursuit, he fell down on the black coffin that had been placed on the edge of the cliff.


    Wang Yu was stunned. For some reason, there was only one thing in his mind for a moment, that is, Zhong Li''s body was in the coffin!


    He denied such an idea as soon as it came into being, but the action on his hand was faster. He directly embodied the martial spirit and turned it into a huge net. Shengsheng wanted to pull back Zhong Jie who flew to the coffin!


    Wang Yu was still floating in the air, but Zhong Jie turned his back to the ground and faced him. He was still uncomfortable. When Wang Yu caught him, he suddenly burst into a evil smile.


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly looked surprised, because Zhong Jie''s eyes finally turned into the purple he had seen before!


    Just before he could react, Zhong Jie spoke to Wang Yu, but Wang Yu saw what he was going to say from his mouth:


    "It''s too late."


    What''s too late?


    Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t know what to do for a moment. He saw the man in black who was still fighting with the elite soldiers of the Lin family running towards the coffin in an instant.


    And when all these people in black threw themselves on the coffin, something exploded on the coffin.


    Hearing the "roar -" sound, the fire under Zhong Jie splashed everywhere and quickly spread in all directions.


    "No! Danger! Run!"


    The little soul exclaimed, and Wang Yu understood that this was Zhong Jie''s last killing move!


    Just call all the people in black next to the coffin, and something inside will explode, and the damage of this thing is extremely huge.


    Wang Yu looked at the stunned elite soldiers of the Lin family, who were immediately submerged by the sea of fire, and then disappeared.


    And Zhong Jie finally shouted at himself, "Qianmian clan! Never die -"


    The word "death" was still in his mouth, and his whole person was drowned by the sea of fire. Only his beautiful purple eyes finally glittered. It was very strange in such a dark night.


    Wang Yu had no time to take care of his affairs. Suddenly, he could only gather all his poor martial Qi into a protective shield with flustered luck.


    But in the face of such a devastating attack, it was of no use. He could only despair and watch the protective cover around him disintegrate in a moment.


    The huge heat made him unconscious, and then he felt nothing. Everything seemed to be quiet again.


    What he didn''t know was that after he was unconscious, the little soul was directly excited. The sword soul turned into a weak entity and pushed him out of the circle of fire with his last strength.


    Then the little soul fell into a deep sleep and fell with Wang Yu towards the legendary black abyss where no one could come out.

 Chapter 735

    Wang Yu felt that there was chaos around him. Vaguely, he could only hear his heavy breathing. He couldn''t feel anything except a little consciousness.


    This feeling is very bad. Wang Yu wants to wake himself up, but the result is naturally useless.


    He only remembered that he confronted Zhong Jie just now. When he was about to kill him, there was an accident. The coffin originally placed on the cliff exploded, and he also fell down the cliff.


    To think of it, Zhong Jie didn''t intend to go back alive. He had long thought of such a move of dying together.


    Just before he was drowned by the sea of fire, he said something about the Qianmian family, which is also the speculation of Xiaohun and Wang Yu about his identity.


    It''s more pathetic than hateful.


    Originally, there was only one person left in the group, but it was used by benefactors. They were willing to use the most cruel secret technique in the family to become another person, lurking for many years, and finally ended up dead without a whole body.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what he felt, and he felt sorry for the final destruction of the Qianmian clan.


    "You are really broad-minded. Your body has been in a coma. What you think of is someone else."


    Obviously, a voice more mature than the little soul came. Wang Yu''s consciousness trembled and wanted to ask, but his coma couldn''t make him do it.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m a little soul. It just touched my function when we fell off the cliff. Now it has become a complete state and temporarily restored my strength in my heyday."


    The voice explained that Wang Yu was skeptical, but when he listened carefully, although the voice was mature, he could vaguely feel the tone of the previous little soul.


    What''s more, besides the little soul, Wang Yu couldn''t think of anyone who could speak directly in his mind.


    "When the coffin broke out on the cliff, although I pushed you down the cliff in time, the fire was composed of the resentment of the dead, so it hurt you very much."


    The little soul gave a voice and explained. Wang Yu also understood why he was far away from the sea of fire at that time, and he still had a feeling of being involved by it.


    And


    dead person?


    Can Zhong Jie use the resentment of the dead to form his own weapon?


    It was the first time Wang Yu had heard that he felt the despair and sadness from his bones on the cliff.


    "This is a secret skill of the Qianmian clan. As the last remaining offspring of the Qianmian clan, he must be very skilled in mastering these secrets."


    Xiaohun seemed to know what Wang Yu was thinking. He just had something in his mind. Xiaohun then answered.


    Just now I didn''t think there were more coincidences. Wang Yu still doubted.


    The little soul seemed to sigh, and then some helpless exits, "the unexpected events that happened before activated me and directly entered your spiritual consciousness, so I can see what you think."


    What else did he want to say, but he couldn''t think of how to express it. He opened his mouth several times and closed his mouth again.


    Wang Yu relaxed a little. Then he thought of an important thing. He was in a coma. He didn''t even know where he was. Even if he fell under the cliff and wasn''t hurt by the explosion in the coffin, he couldn''t be completely injured.


    "Of course you''re hurt! You''re still badly hurt!"


    The little soul also felt what Wang Yu thought and said more helplessly, "you are in a deep coma. If I hadn''t been able to enter your spiritual consciousness, maybe you would be in a coma in the future."


    Wang Yu was surprised. He went into a coma like this, which means


    Never wake up.


    The little soul didn''t speak this time, but Wang Yu also understood the importance of this matter.


    But what now?


    "Don''t worry, since I can communicate with you, it means you are still saved." the voice of Xiaohun seems to bring some comforting power, which makes Wang Yu feel more secure now.


    Gradually, Wang Yu felt that the ten thousand soul sword in his body began to change!


    He understood that the little soul was making efforts silently, and now he had to be conscious¡ª¡ª


    Of course, the communication between Xiaohun and him just now had an effect.


    If wanhun sword starts to repair Wang Yu''s injury regardless of Wang Yu''s current physical state, maybe he can''t bear the pain in the process of repair and finally dies directly in a coma.


    Just because he thought he had recovered his consciousness, he could more obviously feel the action of wanhun sword in every inch of his blood.


    Fantastic, but inexplicably comfortable. I want people to protect this state forever.


    Vaguely, Wang Yu felt as if he had stood up. In front of him stood a man as tall as himself, but he was surrounded by a vast expanse of white. If the man in front of him was not wearing a crimson robe, he could hardly see him.

 Chapter 736

    He felt himself full of strength, but he clenched his fist and found that he didn''t feel anything at all.


    When he was confused, the man in front of him spoke, "you are now in your own fantasy, and everything here is determined by your spiritual consciousness."


    In other words, he hasn''t woken up yet.


    But the man''s voice in front of him was so familiar that Wang Yu couldn''t help but guess boldly


    "Are you a little soul?"


    Finally, Wang Yu was able to speak. His voice was a little hoarse, but in fact, it was just the feeling he imagined in his subconscious mind.


    The man in Jiangpao smiled and nodded, then took Wang Yu''s hand and said, "just now I have used the ten thousand soul sword to repair the injury in your body, but whether you can wake up in the end depends on yourself."


    Wang Yu was confused, but he didn''t quite understand what he said.


    The little soul smiled, and a mature voice different from that in peacetime came into Wang Yu''s mind. "I''m just helping you repair the surface wound now. If you really want to heal, you still need to repair it yourself. If you repair it well, you may be able to improve your strength."


    Wang Yu nodded and asked what else to do, but found that the little soul in front of him had disappeared and disappeared.


    "More, you have to do it yourself. I just consumed too much and need to rest for a period of time..."


    The only thing left in his mind was this sentence. Wang Yu listened quietly and shook his mind. He immediately felt severe pain coming from all parts of his body.


    And all his feelings have returned. Although he hasn''t woken up yet, his consciousness and body have become one.


    There was a strange fragrance in the air. A trace of surprise flashed in Wang Yu''s heart, but he thought of what Xiaohun said before. He quickly stopped his mind and began to meditate on his current situation. He unknowingly entered the state of cultivation in a mixed coma.


    What Wang Yu doesn''t know is what kind of environment will be waiting for him when he wakes up here.


    At the same time, Lin Hui and Zhong Wang were looking at each other in the reception hall.


    The difference is that Lin Hui has a serious face, while Zhong Wang has a cynical smile on his face.


    Lin Hui silently spits on him in his heart, but why doesn''t Zhong Wang hate Lin Hui like this?


    The two men sat opposite each other. It was Zhong Wang who said he had something important to find her, but he didn''t say a word after he came in.


    Lin Hui wanted to inquire about Zhong Li and Wang Yu from him, but he didn''t speak.


    The silence in the reception hall was unbelievable and maintained a strange calm.


    To say Zhong Wang''s feelings for Lin Hui, even if he was allowed to speak for himself, he couldn''t speak clearly.


    When they were young, the Lin family had a close relationship with the Zhong family. Lin Hui was a frequent visitor to the whole Zhong family, but he only found Zhong Li.


    Originally, the only legitimate son of the master Zhong Jie died in an accident. It can be said that the Zhong family has no legitimate son in the real sense.


    Therefore, compared with other families, the partisan struggle is also more intense.


    As the direct daughter of the Lin family, Lin Hui is also the heir appointed by the owner of the Lin family. Naturally, Lin Hui is sought after and loved by more people in the Zhong family.


    At the beginning, Zhong Wang was urged by his mother to contact Lin Hui more and pave the way for himself, but Zhong Li always stole the limelight. Of course, after Lin Hui came to Zhong''s house, he ran to Zhong Li''s yard.


    Zhong Li, who had the same background as Zhong Wang, was gradually loved and concerned by Zhong Jie. Later, he naturally became the most favored young master of the Zhong family in shapang city.


    When he was a child, he was not sensible. Zhong Wang once asked Zhong Li if he approached Lin Hui purposefully. However, what he finally got was that he said he just liked Lin Hui very much.


    Zhong Wang couldn''t understand. The only thing he understood was that he had been abandoned by his grandfather.


    So simply, as others expected, he really became a cynical childe. He didn''t do anything serious all day, that is, he ate with his friends and waited to die.


    He thought this would paralyze him, but when the Zhong family met Lin Hui by chance, he caught a glimpse of disgust in her eyes.


    Yes, it was a disgust to look down on him.


    This suddenly made him feel very uncomfortable. He hated that Lin Hui had made Zhong Li so popular, but at the same time, he longed for the time when Zhong Li studied and played with her.


    He couldn''t tell what he felt about Lin Hui, but he was very concerned about everything about her.


    Until she was expelled and abandoned by the Lin family.


    "Well, we have hated each other for so many years. If you have anything to say, I have a lot to do. I don''t have time to stare at you here."


    Finally, Lin Hui made a sound and interrupted Zhong Wang who was recalling the past. The look on his face was still the most he had done to him in the past¡ª¡ª


    Disgust and disgust.


    Zhong Wang''s body trembled, a trace of self mockery flashed in his eyes, and turned to Lin Hui. His tone was still cynical. "Lin Hui, after so long, you still annoyed me. You were more lovely in Qinglong Town."

 Chapter 737

    Qinglong Town is the last name Lin Hui wants to hear now.


    That represents not only the past of his expulsion, but also the handle for Zhong Wang to ridicule her.


    Because that period of time is the most hypocritical moment.


    Pretending to be kind and obedient to everyone in Qinglong Town was originally a good means to boast, but it was completely debunked by Zhong Wang.


    The two people looked at each other and couldn''t see what they wanted to express in each other''s eyes.


    Two awkward people hurt each other, but they still lean together unconsciously.


    "If there is nothing important, please come back first."


    Lin Hui didn''t want to entangle with him any more. He directly stood up and ordered to leave, but Zhong Wang used force to press her back to her seat.


    Lin Hui wanted to resist, but the force was not enough. Finally, he could only suppress him and couldn''t move.


    It used to be the same. Both of them were too strong. When she was a child, she liked to play with Zhong Wang for some time, but she was bullied by him every time and went home crying.


    And when she cried alone, Zhong Li appeared, comforted her gently and tolerated her infinitely.


    Who can resist such a gentle man?


    Lin Hui is just an ordinary girl. Even if the person who falls in love with her and kills each other will be very interesting, what she needs more is a person who understands herself.


    So it''s doomed that Zhong Wang can''t have a good relationship with her.


    "It''s nothing, but I''ve come to tell my good friends for many years about brother Zhong Li."


    Zhong Wang always knows what can affect Lin Hui''s mood and what she is most worried about.


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Hui''s body was really tight, his body leaned forward slightly, and his eyes were eager.


    Clock looked at the corners of her mouth and looked proud, but there was a trace of loss in her heart. Sure enough, by contrast, she still cared about Zhong Li most.


    "What exactly do you mean? If you want to say it, tell it quickly. You really want to be submissive in the past."


    When Lin Hui saw Zhong Wang''s expression, her shame made her sarcastic without thinking, but she regretted it immediately.


    She is not a mean person, but she always says such things in the face of Zhong Wang.


    Just like when I was a child, Lin Hui always ridiculed and mocked in front of many Zhong family and Lin family children, and even blurted out directly without thinking more.


    Zhong Wang didn''t seem to care. "Zhong Li is also pathetic. He didn''t find that his grandfather was not the original man for a long time. He would commit suicide after being hurt by him. This is the real coward."


    Lin Hui''s eyes trembled and suddenly felt the pain in his chest.


    Did Zhong Li die with such feelings?


    His belief has deteriorated all the time, which makes him feel that his efforts over the years are ridiculous, isn''t it?


    Lin Hui can probably understand this feeling, but he never thought that he finally chose to commit suicide.


    But she also keenly found a fact, that is, "did you know that Grandpa Zhong Jie was replaced by others?"


    Together with her and Zhong Li, they always believed that Grandpa Zhong Jie had been framed and hidden for so many years. Although they appeared suddenly a few days ago, they were still happy that he still lived in this world.


    "I''m different from you. I didn''t have any family affection for this man since I was a child, so after seeing him return for the first time, I left a mind and sent someone to check. Although it has been many years, the wild goose will eventually leave a mark. As long as I look carefully, I can always find clues."


    Zhong Wang said, extending his hand to the tea cup in front of him. After that, he silently poured himself a cup of herbal tea, and then drank it slowly.


    The cold liquid scratched his throat and made him shiver a little, but it was still not as cold as the woman next to him.


    "But haven''t you been grounded since you met him? Do you have another way to sneak out under his nose?"


    Lin Hui knows that Zhong Wang has this ability, but in the face of the powerful Zhong Jie, no, it should be said that the descendants of the Qianmian family, what tricks can he play?


    Zhong Wang was unable to laugh or cry, but he still patiently explained, "if I can''t get out, won''t I let others in?"


    The rhetorical question made Lin Hui aware of the idiot he had just asked. He couldn''t help thinking of the report that Zhong Wang, who was still under foot ban, suddenly asked the servant to prepare a lot of rare things. At that time, he laughed at him in his heart that he was just a dandy.


    But unexpectedly, it turned out that it was the way his men used to transmit information.


    "Therefore, Zhong Li will die. Everything is his stupidity. He is to blame and deserves to die."


    Zhong Wang didn''t want to entangle more on this issue. He opened his mouth in an unprecedented cold tone and said this sentence quietly.

 Chapter 738

    Lin Hui frowned and looked at Zhong Wang''s expression, but he couldn''t speak.


    The two men in the study fell into a silence again.


    Lin Hui''s white fingers rubbed the exquisite white jade tea cup. There was no expression on his face and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zhong Wang also didn''t want to talk. Today, he came just on a whim, or even evil interests.


    He just wanted to see what Lin Hui did after hearing the cause of Zhong Li''s death, but the result disappointed him.


    But such indifferent treatment unexpectedly made him feel normal in his heart, as if Lin Hui was such a cold person.


    There was no sorrow or joy, and it was closest to the time when he was expelled to Qinglong Town.


    When he was just expelled, he wanted to go and see her, but at that time, as the most favored young master of the Zhong family, Zhong Li went there in person, and he could only hurt himself.


    Later, the situation changed, and he gradually replaced Zhong Li. He also knew that Zhong Li''s identity could not go in and out of Zhong Fu. He was like showing off and often swaggered to Qinglong Town to find her.


    But Zhong Li seemed to turn a deaf ear and had no reaction.


    Lin Hui''s side has changed. She can''t see a trace of her past.


    Zhong Wangming gets the most, but he thinks he is the most failed.


    "Master, there is news outside the city. It was originally said that the cliff where the master of the Zhong family buried the young master Zhong Li burned a fire. Now you can see flames and black smoke at the high point of the city!"


    The boy outside the door will break the silence of the two inside the door again, and the atmosphere becomes tense for a moment.


    Lin Hui suddenly stood up and looked at the clock. No matter what reaction he had, he pushed the door open and left. While making a sound to ask about the situation, he ran in the direction of the study.


    Zhong Wang also stood up, but his eyes flashed a trace of loneliness.


    No matter what, Lin Hui will not have his place in his heart.


    In the past, Zhong Li was put in the first place. Now even a Wang Yu who just appeared beside her can make her more worried.


    When can he be cared about by Lin Hui like this?


    Zhong Wang went out of the room and looked up at the white fish belly gradually lit up in the East. His eyes twinkled with an unknown light.


    Shaoqing, he laughed at himself.


    This is probably impossible.


    Lin Hui was very relieved of him. When something happened, he didn''t arrange anyone to receive him. He directly left here and rushed to the study.


    Zhong Wang didn''t want others to see him now. No one informed him. In this way, he went out through the back door of Lin''s house.


    It was bright, but there were not many people in the street. Zhong Wang walked and stopped. Finally, he found that a group of people were suddenly surrounded in front and pointing out something.


    Zhong Wang was never interested in these things. Just about to make a detour, he found a man screaming:


    "Did Prince Wang die in the sea of fire with the old master of the Zhong family?"


    Buried in the sea of fire?


    Zhong Wang raised his eyebrows and quietly used force to hide his breath. Then he clicked his toes a few times and flew over a tall building. Looking at the direction of the cliff outside the city, it was still a raging flame and continued to expand.


    The news of the Lin family spread quickly, but now it''s cold, but it''s still such a strong fire. I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary fire.


    The fake owner''s force is very strong. The clock looks very clear that he was severely suppressed by him at the beginning.


    And Wang Yu, he also can''t see through the strength, so it''s still unknown who will win and lose in the end.


    However, because of this, Zhong Wang reassured him to take the elite of the Zhong family. At that time, regardless of the failure, the remaining one must be scarred and pose no threat.


    Apart from the two of them, no one in SHAPHON could become a stumbling block to his watch.


    Right, for men, is what people yearn for most.


    However, when the whole people in shapang city were worried about Zhong Jie and Wang Yu, Wang Yu successfully repaired the injury with the help of the power of wanhun sword in the abyss under the cliff and broke through the five grade martial arts teacher!


    When he woke up, Xiaohun also recovered his slightly childish voice. If he didn''t understand what had happened before, Wang Yu would doubt that the man in red robe as tall as himself was his fantasy.


    After everything was cleaned up, Wang Yu stopped pestering in situ and began to carefully explore the situation under the abyss.


    It is really worthy of its reputation to say that it is a vast black abyss. The light that finally penetrated into the bottom of the cliff is poor.


    If Wang Yu hadn''t found Xinyue''s red crystal lighting from the storage ring, it might take some time to adapt to the road.


    Wang Yu couldn''t feel what was happening on the cliff. He walked forward with the help of the faint light of red crystal. There was silence around him and he couldn''t feel any anger at all.

 Chapter 739

    Wang Yu''s injury has completely recovered, but he is still cautious under the dark cliff. He has to stop even if he takes one step. His spiritual awareness is also open to the greatest extent, so as to prevent any sudden emergencies and have time to respond.


    I don''t know how long it has been. Wang Yu feels that he has almost explored all the following, but he still hasn''t found anything different.


    But this is certainly impossible. After all, there have been rumors that you can''t get out if you come in for so long. Even if this is exaggerated, there are still some strange things.


    "Little soul, I always feel strange here, but I can''t tell what''s strange."


    Wang Yu saw that the little soul had not spoken, and he began to take the initiative to mention it.


    "Me too. Maybe it''s because we don''t see anything, so we feel strange."


    The little soul hesitated for a moment and explained aloud, which was what Wang Yu thought.


    But anyway, Wang Yu walked along the barrier of the whole cliff again. This time, he began to carefully grope on the wall, wondering if he could find any mechanism.


    It was this move that really made him feel a bulge on the cold and uneven wall.


    In fact, there is no flat place on the whole wall, but the bulge in this place is very neat, just like someone can carve it carefully.


    Wang Yu''s eyes moved slightly, carefully put the red crystal close to the raised part, leaned forward, and observed the place.


    It turned out that it was not only a neat bulge, but also an unknown totem was carved with something. Although it looked a little fuzzy, it could still feel the mysterious majesty.


    "This should be some years old. It looks like our totem in ancient times."


    Xiaohun naturally saw this magical totem through Wang Yu and guessed aloud, but Wang Yu knew that he was also born and was sealed with wanhun sword soon. He may know a lot of things, but he doesn''t know much about the specific ones.


    Suddenly, Wang Yu saw the gap under the bulge. He moved in his heart. Without hesitation, he pressed his hands on the bulge, and then abruptly stepped back behind him.


    "It''s a mechanism, Wang Yu. Your observation ability is getting stronger and stronger."


    Little soul didn''t expect this, and couldn''t help praising Wang Yu''s thinking.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but his eyes flashed with excitement, quietly waiting for the mechanism to open.


    If Wang Yu triggered it just now, it''s reasonable to say that there should be some secret way or fire. Even if it''s bad, something should appear.


    However, except for the sound of Wang Yu pressing it in and the concave bulge at the beginning, there was no sound after that, even as if he hadn''t found anything before.


    "Is my method wrong?"


    Wang Yu was confused in a low voice. He wanted to take a step closer to check. He had just taken a step, but he found that the land under his feet suddenly became soft.


    It''s because he hasn''t moved just now, so he didn''t touch the next step of the mechanism. Now it''s moving, which means it''s started by him now.


    It seems that this place is not under an ordinary cliff, and even the whole cliff is full of organs.


    The sound of gear running came from around. Wang Yu''s spiritual knowledge quickly recognized that it was coming from up and ahead. He realized that there was no great danger. Wang Yu simply took a few steps towards the front, picked up the red crystal under his feet and began to observe the operation of the mechanism.


    The tall stone wall in front of him was like being split by a huge axe, neatly separated from the middle, and then slowly opened.


    As the two stone walls gradually separated, a dazzling light shone from the gap in the middle. Wang Yu quickly closed his eyes and then stretched out his hand to block them to avoid the dazzling light from hurting his eyes.


    However, the gap in the middle is getting bigger and bigger, and the light is becoming stronger and stronger. Wang Yu only feels that the temperature around him is getting higher and higher, and even can''t bear it.


    But it was in his case that his spiritual consciousness suddenly realized that there was a murderous spirit behind him!


    Without thinking about it, Wang Yu quickly gathered his martial Qi and threw it behind him. At the same time, he took off lightly towards the sky above.


    With the sound of "boom -" Wang Yu had a small explosion under him. There were several equally dazzling arrows between them. It was just his martial gas attack that managed to solve it.


    While Wang Yu was palpitating about what had just happened, he suddenly felt that his strength was suddenly drained, and his body fell uncontrollably to the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    The little soul screamed. Wang Yu''s whole body instantly emitted blue light. At the moment when he was about to hit the ground, it was like being caught by something. The blue light surrounded his body and finally slowly placed on the ground.

 Chapter 740

    Wang Yu knew that it was Xiaohun who used his strength to save him, and Xiaohun''s breath in his body was obviously weak.


    Wang Yu didn''t dare to use more strength. He stood on the ground and turned around to observe.


    Fortunately, there was no dazzling light in the gap between the two walls, but the light emitted from it could make Wang Yu observe the things under the cliff carefully as if he were outside.


    It turned out that it was smaller than Wang Yu thought. Except for the large cracked walls, the rest were small and narrow, and even one didn''t even have the width of Wang Yu''s shoulder.


    That''s why he didn''t notice whether he had changed his direction just now.


    After accepting the red crystal as his storage ring, Wang Yu looked up at the sky and finally gave up his plan to fly directly by force.


    According to his rough estimation, it is probably daytime now, but the sky he looks at is only a small square, which is mixed with many rough and complex branches.


    Not only that, just now he just avoided an attack, and his body fell out of control from above. It must take some effort to go up directly from here.


    "Let''s go in here first. Maybe there''s a way in there."


    Xiaohun also probably understood Wang Yu''s thoughts, so he also made a voice suggestion. There was some weakness in his voice, but his spirit had recovered a lot.


    Wang Yu was worried. When he heard that he was in good condition, he nodded and walked into the gap.


    Just when he crossed the line, Wang Yu felt that some unknown images flashed in front of him, but when he wanted to recall his thoughts, he found that he had no idea at all.


    And the little soul didn''t say anything. Wang Yu finally suppressed his confusion and continued to walk towards the front.


    After walking for only two cloth, the originally narrow road suddenly opened up, and the surrounding things were almost the same as those outside. If there was any difference, the light was brighter, but it was not dazzling.


    In his spiritual consciousness, he didn''t notice any fluctuation of martial Qi, but it was because of this that Wang Yu was even more confused.


    If the enemy hidden in the dark can fight with him, he can fight with one. After all, he has been cultivating martial Qi for so long and has great confidence in his ability.


    But if he had just fired a few arrows without warning, he would be a little caught off guard.


    Although sometimes you have intuition, you can''t rely on your own strength.


    "Hahaha, don''t be afraid, boy. I just wanted to test your ability."


    A middle-aged man''s voice suddenly came from the stone in front of Wang Yu. Wang Yu was slightly stunned, took a step forward with confusion, and kept alert all the time.


    "Who is the elder?"


    Wang Yu knew that his current strength could not really compete with the enemies in the dark, so he didn''t contradict. Instead, he asked politely.


    The man seemed stunned, and then his laughter became more bold and unrestrained, "OK, OK, I''ll tell you now, boy is very sensible."


    At this time, Wang Yu had come to the stone that made a sound, but suddenly found that the sound seemed to come from behind.


    "Stop looking. You can''t see me."


    The people in the dark seemed to know what Wang Yu wanted to do. They explained loudly, and there was a faint dissatisfaction in their tone.


    Wang Yu quickly took a step back, hugged his fist in the air, and said piously, "elder, I just want to talk face to face with the elder and be more respectful. I don''t mean anything else."


    However, before the people in the dark had anything to say this time, the little soul who had been silent for a long time suddenly said, "Wang Yu, this breath is very familiar!"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and began to think secretly about what could make Xiaohun feel familiar


    Is this place really owned by people in ancient times?


    People in the dark also seemed to notice what the little soul said just now, and a faint laughter came from in front of him, "hahaha, what are you familiar with or unfamiliar with, wanhun? That''s why you can''t speak."


    Wang Yu was shocked when he said this.


    Wanhun is the full name of Xiaohun and the full name of wanhun sword soul.


    Since he just got the little soul, he has always called him the little soul, "ten thousand souls". No one has ever called him that name.


    But the little soul seemed not to care at all, but also made a generous voice, "I haven''t seen you for many years. You''re still so old and disrespectful."


    But it was he who made a sound in Wang Yu''s mind, but he could be heard by people in the dark!


    And listening to the tone of the little soul, it seems that he is still very familiar with this man.


    "Wang Yu, I know why I feel familiar with this thing in the dark. This is my companion in ancient times, called wind devil."


    Companion, is he also a sword soul

 Chapter 741

    Wang Yu looked at the stone in front of him, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. But there was still no sound. Anyway, let the little soul finish talking with him first.


    The wind devil over there seemed dissatisfied with the introduction of the little soul. He cleared his throat and said, "cough, old and immortal, it is one of the four super swords. The wind devil is the sword spirit of the wind devil sword."


    As expected, it was the same as the little soul. Wang Yu nodded clearly. At the same time, he also wanted to understand that the reason why there was a big gap between the two people''s voices was probably because the little soul fell asleep soon after birth.


    But listening to their dialogue, the relationship should still be good. Even now thousands of years have passed, they can still make fun of each other.


    "Well, the boy in your mouth is now the master of me and wanhun sword. As an old friend of mine for many years, should he not be so secretive and show it to me?"


    The little soul opened his mouth and said what Wang Yu thought.


    Then, the stone in front of Wang Yu seemed to flash a ray of light, and then there was an illusion in front of him like a small soul.


    At that time, the appearance of the little soul was already an adult, and the voice was also a mature male.


    The spirit of the wind demon sword is not much different except that its voice and body shape are more mature than him.


    But they feel different to Wang Yu.


    If the little soul is a handsome childe, it always gives people a feeling of affinity, but the wind devil is just the opposite, just like his own name, with some wildness in his smile.


    "Hello, my name is wind devil."


    At the moment, he stood in front of Wang Yu and introduced himself seriously, but Wang Yu always felt that there was something else hidden behind his smile.


    "Wind devil, you really don''t have a face. It''s been so long. You still use such a white face to deceive innocent people."


    Xiaohun''s words are too much, but the two sword souls don''t seem to care about it, and the wind devil doesn''t care at all, even a little complacent.


    "That''s always better than you. My voice is at least in line with my age. You''re better now. Obviously, you''re an old monster that has existed for thousands of years, but you always pretend to be the voice of a young boy."


    The wind devil was unwilling to retort back, and Xiaohun quickly explained, "that''s because I''ve been sealed for too long, and my ability hasn''t been restored! When the seals of wanhun sword are unlocked, I can become the same as before!"


    Wang Yu didn''t make a sound. He listened to their familiar dialogue silently. It was really like an old friend he hadn''t met for many years.


    Even if it is a sudden communication, we can still grasp the focus of each other''s words.


    "Didn''t I see you become the same just now?"


    The wind devil spoke again. Wang Yu thought of the figure he felt when he closed the door to repair his injury. It turned out that he was really not dreaming.


    The little soul seemed to be stunned for a moment, but it should be right away, but the tone was obviously lower than just now, and there was no excitement of just meeting.


    The wind devil also accepted the expression of laughter just now. His face was serious and his eyes looked at Wang Yu, but it was more like seeing the little soul in his body through Wang Yu.


    "I know you must have had a bad time in the seal these years..."


    Wang Yu felt a pain in his heart, but he was not really like this. It was more like the heart of a small soul.


    For such a long time with Xiaohun, Xiaohun has always been like a child. Wang Yu also thought it was a newly formed xiaojianhun, but he didn''t expect that he still remembered his past memory.


    Seemingly heartless little soul, in fact, the heart is also delicate.


    "What? I slept when I was sealed. You''ve been sensational here."


    The little soul retorted, and there was a joke with Wang Yu in his voice, but Wang Yu knew that he was really not easy.


    The wind devil was slightly stunned, and then smiled and confused the matter, "ha ha, you boy hasn''t changed for so many years. You''ve always been the same lazy."


    But what exactly is it?


    Only they themselves know.


    "By the way, I remember you were with your master before. How can you come to this place now? It seems that you are still forced to guard here?"


    Xiaohun didn''t say anything about the seal, but changed the topic, which happened to be what Wang Yu wanted to ask now.


    But as soon as this problem came out, it was the wind devil''s turn to have a bad expression on his face.


    "Is it hard to answer, elder? If so, I''d better respect the opinions of the elder..."


    Wang Yu looked at his expression and said no, but was interrupted by the little soul:


    "Wind devil, what have you experienced? Has your master sealed you here?"


    His voice was a little urgent, but it was difficult to hide his concern for the wind devil.


    Wang Yu''s face changed, but he could understand the friendly relationship between the little soul and the wind devil.

 Chapter 742

    So Wang Yu didn''t make a sound at all, just waiting for them to continue talking to each other.


    The wind devil smiled bitterly and finally told the truth, "do you remember Gu youzong?"


    Wang Yu felt the little soul trembling in his body, and then forced himself to speak calmly, "is that the super force who wants to dominate the world?"


    Ancient youzong.


    Wang Yu also knows.


    That was when the little soul didn''t wake up. When Wang Yu was participating in the second level of the duel between the Lin family and the Zhong family, he fought with the ghost. After a narrow victory, he fainted. After being rescued by Lin Hui''s martial uncle, he listened to him.


    The purpose of ancient youzong is obvious. It is said to dominate the world, but in the end, I don''t know why, it disappeared in ancient times.


    At that time, Wang Yu felt that these things were too far away from him and had nothing to do with him.


    However, after listening to the dialogue between the wind devil and the little soul today, I feel that there are really countless ties between the wanhun sword and the ancient youzong.


    Time passed quietly. He could not feel how long Wang Yu had occupied here. His body seemed to have no consciousness at all. In this way, he listened to him talk about the ancient youzong in ancient times with little soul.


    Of course, later, Wang Yu knew that the reason why he didn''t feel anything was that the little soul borrowed his body to talk to the wind devil. Similarly, it was also the reason why Wang Yu could feel his heartache and sadness.


    After all, even if the little soul looks like a child in front of him, the heart is a sword soul that has existed in the world for thousands of years.


    What''s more, I don''t want to lose ground on the surface by talking to my peers who have been getting along with me all the time.


    At that time, Wang Yu was more determined to practice hard and help Xiaohun untie all the seals of wanhun sword as soon as possible, so that he could regain his freedom as soon as possible and manipulate his body and appearance like a wind demon.


    "That''s what happened. The master was brutally killed by them, and I was controlled. I had to guard here all my life. If someone came down, I would cut him thousands of times."


    When it came to the back, the voice of the wind devil was close to indifference, but Wang Yu could feel the convulsion in his heart.


    It is undoubtedly the most painful that being imprisoned for freedom violates the beliefs of his life.


    "The confinement should be smaller now. After all, you can move at will."


    The little soul made a sound and manipulated Wang Yu''s body to turn around him.


    As soon as the voice fell, the wind devil with a lonely expression turned to smile and joked, "of course, with my ability, I can easily break this imprisonment without thousands of years."


    "Then why don''t you go out?"


    The little soul asked again, but it really asked him in his heart.


    Yes, since I have been free, why do I have to live in such a place where I have been trapped for so many years?


    Wang Yu''s face was also confused. The wind devil''s smile was stiff and said with a bitter smile, "without my master, I don''t know where I should go."


    The little soul was silent, but he also understood, because he thought so when he was sealed.


    But fortunately, he met Wang Yu later. He was also very grateful to meet a master like Wang Yu.


    Even if he is so much younger than himself, he is willing to be like a child in front of him. He doesn''t have to think about too many things, so he is free.


    Even if you can''t crack all the seals in the end, it''s good to live a life like this.


    "Well, although my old bone has no place to go, isn''t it waiting for you?"


    The wind devil saw the emotional change of the little soul and patted Wang Yu on the shoulder. Although they didn''t say it, they all knew that the wind devil was comforting the little soul.


    Wang Yu nodded and said, "if you have any orders, just tell me. I''ll try my best to do it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the little soul also said, "you bad boy, obviously we have little difference in age, and you still take advantage of me."


    Although he was bickering, his tone was lighter.


    "Don''t bother you, let''s get down to business," the wind devil also recovered his previous normality. "The wind devil sword is useless here. It''s a fate for you and wanhun to come to me today. I''ll give it to you today."


    With that, he showed his strength, and a dark Epee appeared in front of him, with a black light shining on it, which looked calm and powerful.


    Wang Yu knew that this sentence was meant for him, but, "this gift is too valuable. I really can''t accept it."


    He refused and knew that such a sword was more important to the sword spirit than his own life.


    "Just keep it. He can''t use it anymore. He''d better play more in your hands."


    The little soul also persuaded Wang Yu to accept it. At this time, the wind devil joked, "you think of your master."


    Wang Yu was a little embarrassed, but when he looked at the wind devil, he found that he was also serious.

 Chapter 743

    Wang Yu knew that he would be wordy if he refused again, so he bowed respectfully to the wind devil, and then stretched out his hand to take the wind devil sword in his hand.


    The moment he held the sword in his hand, Wang Yu seemed to feel the same for what the wind devil had said before. Thousands of years ago, the war in ancient times, the greed and expansion of Gu youzong flashed in his mind.


    At this time, he also wanted to understand why he felt what appeared in his mind before entering this place. It turned out that it was the deepest memory of the wind devil as a sword spirit.


    "I know you are a man who does big things. Wanhun is lucky to be with your master now."


    The wind devil looked at Wang Yu who was appreciating the wind demon sword. The expression on his face also showed some kindness of his elders. To tell the truth, he was very reluctant to give up the sword, but he couldn''t continue to occupy it. Give it to Wang Yu and let it give full play to his real strength. That''s what his sword spirit should do for the sword.


    Wang Yu carefully put the sword away. Then he looked at the wind devil with a serious face and nodded repeatedly. At the same time, he swore secretly in his heart that he would be worthy of such a good sword and wind devil.


    "When we came down here before, we found that the land here had a suppressive effect on the martial air above." Xiaohun was also pleased, but still didn''t forget the most important thing, "is this what you set?"


    He asked the wind devil, but the wind devil shook his head this time, "I don''t know. In fact, not many people have come to me. Even if they come down, not many can find me like you."


    Wang Yu knew that it was dark under the cliff. Coupled with his fear, no one would think of looking at the mechanism on the wall.


    "Moreover, my ability can only be displayed after entering the stone wall. I don''t understand the outside situation. I''ve spent thousands of years in it and never went out."


    He explained faintly, but he was the only one who understood the loneliness and sadness.


    I don''t know why, Wang Yu suddenly respected this powerful sword spirit in his heart except after admiring it.


    There are also small souls. How much perseverance and confidence do they have to have to insist on being sealed for so long?


    Not only that, but also endless suffering and the unknown of the future torment them. Even if they can be found by people one day, they are only the soul of the sword produced by the divine sword. How to go in the future is still unclear.


    It''s like Xiaohun was a little lucky. After waking up, he met Wang Yu. Although they had different goals, they supported each other and moved forward together.


    In contrast, the wind devil is a little miserable. After they leave, they will still guard this meaningless thing here.


    "But if you can''t get out from the outside, there seems to be an exit in the stone wall."


    The wind devil knew what the little soul wanted to express and explained it directly, but his tone was not confident.


    The mountain is not small, but the wind devil doesn''t like running around, so he just roughly knows that there is a road leading to the foot of the mountain in the stone wall, but he hasn''t walked through it.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu had a clue about the current situation.


    The little soul asked further, "who else is here in the mountain except you?"


    What he wanted was to explore the exit with Wang Yu, but he didn''t want to meet any more people blocking the way.


    As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy and win every battle. Wang Yu''s military cultivation is very strong, but it''s hard to deal with opponents at the level of wind devil.


    The wind devil looked at the little soul inside through Wang Yu''s body, closed his eyes slightly, thought for a moment, and then said, "originally there was no, but there have been some noisy movements in the East in recent years, and there have been force fluctuations, but I didn''t expect to investigate at that time, so I''m not very clear."


    East of the stone wall?


    Wang Yumo meditated on his position on the cliff before he came down, silently corresponding to his position in the stone wall.


    Before, they went up the mountain from the south. That road is the most common direction for mountain climbers, and it is also the nearest road to shapang city.


    The East mentioned by the wind devil just now is at the foot of the mountain, where a distant village outside shapong city is located. Wang Yu saw some signs on the map hung in Lin Hui''s study, but he was not interested in understanding the further situation at that time.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    The wind devil looked at Wang Yu in deep thought, and the little soul was no longer silent. He asked in some confusion.


    Without hesitation, Wang Yu nodded directly, "I''ve fallen from the cliff for a long time now. If I don''t go back to the Lin family in time and say peace to miss Lin, I''m afraid she will be very worried."

 Chapter 744

    Xiaohun is surprised that Wang Yu cares about Lin Hui''s ideas. You know, Wang Yu is not very eager. Unless he wants to do something, he won''t think of another person like this.


    However, Wang Yu is always thinking about Lin Hui. If he doesn''t have her in his heart, he doesn''t believe it.


    But little soul doesn''t want to tease at the moment. Now the most important thing is to think about the way to go out.


    The wind devil doesn''t know the specific situation in the stone wall, but some routes are still clear.


    It was no use for him to say anything. He walked towards Wang Yu. After a burst of white light, Wang Yu only felt a cool feeling in front of him. Then all the routes in the stone wall clearly appeared in his mind.


    "I use cultivation to instill all the terrain I know into your mind. In this way, when you walk from here, you should also be able to find the way, not every sense of direction."


    The wind devil smiled and opened his mouth to Wang Yu. He could see that it was not just because of the little soul. He himself appreciated Wang Yu very much.


    Wang Yu stepped back and bowed respectfully at the wind devil. When he looked up again, his face was already grateful.


    Of course, there is more gratitude to the little soul. After all, without his existence, he would not have such a familiar dialogue with the spirit of wind magic sword, one of the four divine swords in the world.


    "Well, you know I don''t pay attention to these false rites. In our original era, there was no strict registration system of honor and inferiority, and I didn''t think much about making friends with people. Just like now, I think your boy is a good man. His temper and character are important to my stomach, and you are naturally the person I care about."


    The wind devil was very direct and straightforward. His words also narrowed the distance between them. Wang Yu smiled and stopped talking.


    There is a saying that great kindness is not thanked. He will always remember that the wind devil helped him so much today.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s hurry first and meet again later."


    The little soul made a sound, interrupted the courtesy and look at each other between the two people, and said the key point.


    Wang Yu nodded quickly. At last, he didn''t make too many false gifts. He threw a fist directly at the illusion of the wind devil and said hard, "elder wind devil, green mountains and green waters, we are destined to see you again."


    The wind devil just smiled, nodded and waved his hand to indicate that Wang Yu could go.


    Wang Yu didn''t hesitate much. He didn''t turn around and leave. The direction was the West in the route told by the wind devil, just opposite to the direction of the change of martial spirit, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Gradually away from the hall where the wind devil was, the roads on both sides began to recover gradually. Even the walls were no longer neat sharp cuts, but low-lying and uneven.


    The light is getting weaker and weaker as he moves away. Wang Yu takes Xinyue''s red crystal out of the storage ring again and begins to explore the exit in the long and dark tunnel.


    "Little soul, how long have you not seen the wind devil?"


    Wang Yu held the red crystal in one hand and kept alert in the other, but he didn''t want the air to become too serious, so he opened his mouth and casually asked about Xiaohun.


    The little soul seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then opened with emotion, "I don''t know the specific age, but at least it has been thousands of years. I haven''t heard of anything about ancient youzong before I was sealed, so I don''t know when he was sealed."


    Wang Yu nodded clearly, but he couldn''t think of any other problems for a moment. They fell into silence again.


    "Ah, by the way, I remember a very important thing..." Wang Yu walked, suddenly stopped and exclaimed.


    The little soul replied in time and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu sighed and then explained, "I just asked the elder Feng Mo about the ghost sect."


    "It''s all right," the little soul heard it, and his tone became lighter. "The wind devil has stayed here for so long, and the thing of the ghost sect has only happened in these decades. It must be that he doesn''t know much. Even if you ask, it''s useless."


    It''s true. Wang Yu thought about the ghost sect, and vaguely wanted to have the same ambition and turbulence as the ancient you sect. He forgot that the wind devil had not gone out.


    "Wang Yu."


    "Huh?"


    The voice of the little soul finally recovered its usual joking tone, "do you think you are my younger generation, so you are a little restrained when talking to me now?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed and wanted to explain, but finally he gave a slight "um".


    After what happened just now, he did become a little concerned about their age and accomplishments.


    I didn''t know his background and origin before. I just knew that he was born at the beginning of heaven and earth. I always regarded the little soul as my playmate and ally, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a deep gap between them one day.

 Chapter 745

    He is the soul of ten thousand soul swords among the four divine swords, and the wisdom and spiritual knowledge coexisting with heaven and earth. Wang Yu is just a young master in an unknown little family.


    Don''t say what the wind devil would think. Even when he thought of his previous attitude towards the little soul, he felt a little guilty.


    Xiaohun has lived in Wang Yu''s body for a long time. Often, Wang Yu''s mood can also affect his thoughts. Just like now, Xiaohun can clearly feel Wang Yu''s guilt and regret for him.


    "What''s the matter? I was in the same age as the wind devil, but my spiritual consciousness was sealed before I was many years old. My consciousness was still young. I didn''t continue to grow in the real sense until you woke me up. If you want to convert it into your human age, it''s really much younger than you."


    Wang Yu listened quietly. The expression on his face was loose, but he still didn''t let go.


    "There''s nothing. We''ve always grown up together. If there''s anything I owe, that is, I don''t really tell you my experience and origin."


    Xiaohun continued to speak. Wang Yu quickly denied when he heard this:


    "This is your privacy. Whether you want to say it or not, I can''t take the initiative to ask."


    He knew that this matter was a pain in the heart for the little soul, so he didn''t want to say anything with this. The little soul had been accepted in his heart.


    After all, they have gone through so many things together. Is it true that they will become unfamiliar because of an issue of status?


    Wang Yu doesn''t want the relationship between the two to be like this.


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have made our relationship so complicated."


    Wang Yu thought it over and apologized to show his position.


    The little soul chuckled. He was about to say something to Wang Yu, but finally he found something. He hurriedly said, "there''s something wrong ahead, be careful!"


    Wang Yu''s face suddenly became serious, and the martial spirit around him became rich. Layers of white smoke wrapped him, walked forward carefully step by step, and was wary of the changes around him from time to time.


    The stone walls of this place are designed to trap people, so they have the ability to suppress martial Qi.


    Just like Wang Yu opened his spiritual sense before, but he couldn''t explore forward. Look at the road ahead. Fortunately, he had the route given by the wind devil. Otherwise, it''s really hard to find anything in such a labyrinth environment.


    The danger and the change of martial spirit just now were also foreseen by Xiaohun with his own ability. Wang Yu naturally trusted him very much, but he still didn''t turn around in situ, but groped forward.


    "Didn''t elder Fengmo say that the change of Wu beast and Wu Qi was in the east? We are now taking the path of the West. Unexpectedly, there is still no change?"


    Wang Yu was confused and made a noise, but he was not afraid of martial animals. He just doubted the news said by the wind devil.


    The little soul also thought for a moment, and then replied, "he said it was a few years ago, but for him, it is estimated that he didn''t know whether it was more than ten years or decades."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and then walked forward with more concentration.


    Before turning a corner, he heard a whistling sound not far from the front, followed by the vibration of the ground. The white smoke around Wang Yu was more intense, and the silver long sword in his right hand appeared, emitting a cold and deep reflection under the reflection of the red crystal in his left hand.


    The sound of the ground rumbling and shaking became louder and louder, but it stopped when it was about to approach Wang Yu.


    In the originally airless tunnel, Wang Yu suddenly felt a foul wind blowing towards him.


    Then there was a loud roar, a heavy gasp, listening to the heavy appearance, it should be a big man.


    "Wang Yu, don''t be afraid. It''s just that its body shape is bigger. It''s not sure what its real strength is."


    The little soul gave a voice to comfort, but it was obvious that he had also sensed how huge the monster in front of him was through spiritual consciousness.


    Wang Yu held the silver common hand slightly, then took a step towards the giant beast in front of him, and threw the red crystal at it with his left hand.


    A flash of light flashed through the dark tunnel, and Wang Yu officially saw the behemoth.


    It seemed to be taller than all the martial beasts Wang Yu had seen before. Probably because he had lived in such a dark tunnel for a long time, his face was covered with messy manes, and more importantly, it was the viscous liquid flowing from his mouth¡ª¡ª


    This is the fundamental reason why Wang Yu smelled the stench just now.


    At the moment, it was stimulated by Wang Yugang''s action of throwing the light body. It suddenly flashed without seeing the light. Its originally bad temper became more irritable. The palm full of dirty hair waved wildly on the narrow wall. The huge palm force made the solid wall dusty.


    Wang Yu stepped back a few steps to avoid the falling dust. At the same time, he also observed the attack mode of Wu beast more carefully.

 Chapter 746

    After a burst of venting, the fierce beast finally realized that all his discomfort was caused by Wang Yu in front of him, and rushed towards Wang Yu in an instant, causing a vibration on the ground.


    Wang Yu''s reaction was not slow. Instead of flying behind him this time, he took a few steps in the direction of the fierce beast. Just when he was about to touch it, the silver long sword in his hand flashed and stabbed into his palm.


    For a moment, the blood splashed everywhere. The murderer even had a fishy smell in his blood. Wang Yu frowned fiercely. The gesture just about to make the next attack stopped for a moment.


    Wang Yu missed the best attack time. He didn''t stay in front of the fierce beast. He quickly withdrew back with an expression of disgust on his face.


    "What kind of monster is this? Why does even blood smell so bad?"


    He began to complain, but he was still looking for the weakness of the fierce beast. His left hand was free of the red crystal, and began to throw runes from his arms. The fire and water waves exploded on the fierce beast one after another.


    However, except for the first time that Wang Yu hurt him with a sword in the evening, the subsequent attack was of no use to him!


    "This martial beast seems to be similar to a martial beast I have seen in ancient times, but that type of martial beast is definitely not so... Ugly."


    The little soul hesitated for a long time and wanted to say an accurate word, but finally gave up and summarized it with the word "ugly".


    However, it is indeed, whether from the shape, or the shape just stimulated, and even the blood flowing out of him is so thick and ugly, how can it look like the holy appearance in the memory of the little soul?


    Wang Yu had no time to take care of it at this time, and his body was flashing around the fierce beast.


    Since it could not be hurt by his rune, Wang Yu subdued it with the simplest and most direct way, that is, with a sword!


    Let this beast bleed to death!


    Although this method consumes force and strength, the situation is urgent now. Wang Yu can''t think of more and better methods.


    What''s more, its blood stinks. Wang Yu can''t attack in one place all the time. He can only stab one place and continue to attack in another place next time.


    However, in a few breaths, the silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand was full of sticky and fishy blood on the Wu beast, and the Wu beast himself began to spit blood all over.


    The smell in the whole tunnel is a degree worse than just now.


    It was also during this period that Xiaohun quietly observed Wang Yu''s attack method and the reaction of Wu beast after being injured. He was also comparing with the Wu beast he thought of. Finally, he finally proved that this ugly fierce beast was the same type as his favorite Wu beast at the beginning!


    "Wang Yu, these are luan''an beasts! I used to like luan''an beasts best because they are the most beautiful."


    The little soul made a voice to remind Wang Yu, but his words convinced Wang Yu.


    Beautiful?


    Still Luan an beast?


    Wang Yu can''t connect these two things.


    "Well, now you just need to find the third eye on luan''an''s head and stab it hard, and it will die!"


    Knowing what it was, Xiaohun quickly moved to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t have time to respond. He nodded his head to luck. His toes were light and flew up to the top of luan''an beast.


    But a more important thing happened, that is, the hair on the fierce beast''s head is more vigorous and dirty. There is no third eye at all.


    The little soul sighed and then said, "don''t worry. Anyway, the third eye is on its forehead. You can always find it by groping above the center of the eyebrow."


    Wang Yu was speechless, but his time was running out.


    As Wang Yufei''s action on the head of the fierce beast just now has deeply annoyed the angry fierce beast. At the moment, he is waving his huge furry palm, and the surrounding walls are filled with smoke and dust again.


    Wang Yu stretched out his long sword and stabbed the fierce beast on his forehead. At first, he didn''t find the right place. Then he stabbed the soft third eye. Even his blood was green.


    In the end, he pulled out his eyes!


    With a scream, the behemoth finally fell to the ground.


    Wang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and the silver sword in his hand still pierced the huge eyes.


    He fell lightly on the ground. He went to the corner, picked up the red crystal he had just dropped, and took a look at the eyes on his hand. However, he found that the soft eyes had hardened down at the moment, fell off the sword, and made a clear sound when they fell to the ground.


    Like a glass bead.


    "This is the internal alchemy of luan''an beast," the little soul said quietly, but there was a trace of obvious melancholy. "What we just killed was luan''an beast, that''s right."


    Wang Yu took a step forward and picked up the eyes that fell on the ground. His tentacles were cold. The whole thing became crystal clear. There was no way to remind people that this was the inner pill of the ugly monster just now.

 Chapter 747

    Wang Yu held the glittering and translucent inner pill in his hand. He just felt that he could not be connected with the fierce beast just now.


    When he took the inner pill off him just now, Wang Yu could clearly feel the softness of his eyes. Now it turned into a crystal like texture, hard and cold. It felt very comfortable.


    "Let''s get out of here and I''ll explain to you later."


    The little soul made a sound to remind me that this place really shouldn''t stay for a long time. The corpse of this fierce beast is emitting a strong stench. I don''t know where it will spread and what kind of fierce beast it will attract.


    Wang Yu nodded. After collecting Luan an''s internal alchemy, he also stepped over his body. Regardless of what was behind him, he walked directly to the front.


    However, after walking through the battle place, Wang Yu took the red crystal and looked at the road ahead. He found that the narrow tunnel was full of thick white bones, which looked like it had been for decades at least.


    The original skeleton can''t be seen clearly, only small bone fragments are scattered in every corner, looking at some seeping people.


    "These people should be killed by luan''an beast. They are estimated to be some years old. It seems that no one has been in this place for a long time."


    The little soul also saw the situation outside through Wang Yu and said his thoughts aloud.


    "But looking at the wreckage, it seems different from when it attacked us."


    Wang Yu approached a little. The shining red crystal lit up the white bone quietly, but the wound looked like it was left after being attacked by force.


    Just now, two people were beaten around by its claws.


    Wang Yu started on the road again. Xiao Hun Ke hesitated for a moment and said:


    "In fact, luan''an animals existed in ancient times."


    Wang Yu nodded. This matter had been said just now when Luan an beast fought, but he always felt that Xiaohun had something to say, and there was nothing important to say.


    "What''s wrong with Luan an beast? I always think its internal alchemy is very inconsistent with itself. Is this a reason?"


    After what happened before, Wang Yu can''t help talking more when talking to Xiaohun.


    "Thousands of years ago, in ancient times, luan''an beast was the most magical and holy beast in heaven and earth. Whether cultivating force or ordinary people, luan''an beast was regarded as an auspicious existence."


    The tone of the little soul was reminiscent, but Wang Yu also heard the nostalgia and regret.


    He said that thousands of years ago, now it has been so long. At the beginning, the holy and beautiful beast has become so ugly that it lives in the tunnel without seeing the sun all day.


    It can only be said that things are right and people are wrong.


    "But generally speaking, martial beasts will not easily destroy their will, not to mention a divine beast with human nature and high spiritual knowledge like luan''an beast, so I''ve just been thinking about the reason for this situation."


    Wang Yu nodded and walked forward carefully.


    Xiaohun''s worry is not unreasonable, but it was too early when he was sealed. He had no way to know what happened outside.


    The ancient youzong suddenly appeared that year, the seal of his good friend wind devil, the tragic death of his master and even the blackening of divine beasts. Originally, the little soul didn''t want to care, but now the reality forces him and Wang Yu to face these things directly.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s me. We''ll take it together."


    Wang Yu noticed Xiaohun''s low mood and knew that things should be done step by step. What they can''t lose is patience and faith. Wang Yu must tell Xiaohun clearly.


    Because from the day of signing the contract, their two fates are destined to be involved in each other.


    All things should be faced and solved together.


    "I know," said the little soul, and his words drove away a lot of anxiety in his heart. "In the past, luan''an animals liked to live on the top of tall and cold snow mountains. At the same time, they themselves were holy, just like snowflakes. Generally speaking, they would not leave the top of the mountain unless there were very important things."


    Wang Yu nodded. "Could it be that something happened in the snow mountain many years ago that finally led to these divine beasts moving away from their original place of residence, so they came here?"


    The little soul didn''t agree. "No, luan''an animals are proud. Unless someone persecutes them, they can''t be willing to come to such a dark place."


    Luan''an animals are proud, but they also have proud capital. That white and soft hair is the source of their strength, and the third eye on their forehead shines like a light green gem¡ª¡ª


    It is also the most fatal weakness of luan''an beasts.


    On the mainland at that time, ordinary people could see luan''an beast once in their lifetime. Their families would excitedly burn incense and worship Buddha and publicize it everywhere.


    Enough to see what kind of image luan''an beast was among the people at that time.


    But I didn''t expect that now it was just an ugly beast in a dark tunnel.

 Chapter 748

    While listening to the little soul telling about the glory and grand occasion of the luan''an beast family, Wang Yu explored the route and paid attention to the surrounding situation all the time.


    But then I didn''t encounter any fierce animals, so there was nothing to worry about along the way.


    Although there was such an episode just now, the map given by Wang Yu was still very useful. It didn''t take much time, so he was about to get out of the stone wall.


    But as Wang Yu gradually went out, he also found that the air became circulating. From time to time, there was a wind blowing, but it had the same fishy smell as luan''an beast just now.


    Is it the luan''an beast with some variation in front?


    Wang Yu''s heart changed, and his steps gradually accelerated, running towards the exit quickly.


    "Be careful, Luan an beast''s previous attack was unexpected. Now it is estimated that it is almost the same after blackening."


    The little soul said in a deep voice and added a centering pin to Wang Yu.


    But to tell the truth, he really doesn''t know what the luan''an beast has become after blackening, except that the eyes in his forehead are the fatal weakness.


    Wang Yu''s steps were fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he quickly turned several corners, and the normal sunlight gradually appeared in front of him.


    However, the brighter the light, the more Wang Yu could see the things on the ground, and the thick smell around him became more and more obvious.


    It turns out that the smell here is not because of luan''an animals, but because there are rotten and smelly human corpses everywhere!


    Wang Yu was not sure at the beginning. He came forward in person and approached the red crystal in his hand a little. He just saw a creeping insect twisting out of the eyes of the corpse, and then brought out a turquoise viscous juice, which was almost the same as that flowing out of luan''an''s mouth just now.


    "Vomit -"


    Wang Yu couldn''t stand it. He quickly stepped back, held the wall and began to retch, but he didn''t spit out anything. His face became vegetable color. It was ugly.


    He wandered outside for such a long time, killed people himself, and handled corpses. But every time, like today, he was rotten and looked disgusting.


    "These people should have died of some bad disease. They will become rotten after being soaked in the humid environment all year round in this not very airy tunnel."


    The little soul''s voice was obviously calm. Wang Yu thought he had seen the world, so he didn''t mind these cruel and disgusting things, so he didn''t care much.


    After calming his mood a little, Wang Yu turned around again in these four directions. Finally, he found that it was the nearest exit in the forward direction. Finally, he had to endure such dirt and nausea and fly quickly.


    Wang Yu used force to speed up, twice as fast as before, and finally walked out of the stone wall. When he saw the sun, he felt relieved.


    After transporting Qi for a while, Wang Yu regained his mental state and began to observe the surrounding environment.


    A small hole behind him was the place where he had just come out of the stone wall. After nine twists and turns inside, he couldn''t understand where he was now.


    In front is a rich forest. In addition to the land under your feet and some viscous juice seen in the stone walls, there is only a winding path leading out of the forest from here.


    If you ignore the smell in the air, this place is very similar to the place where you came out of the underground palace of Wuchen elder of Wutian college.


    When Wang Yu wanted to further explore this place, there was a rustling sound in front of him. It sounded as if he was not alone.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, but did not speak. He looked at the woods in front of him and jumped gently onto a big tree in front of him.


    A group of people hugged each other and came towards this. Wang Yu looked closer. More than a dozen middle-aged men with obscene looks laughed and swayed. If you look carefully, a man in the middle was carrying something. It was bare and shining in the sun.


    "Brother, don''t tell me. This woman who has read books is cool. Just now when I did it, I wanted to talk to you about the sage Kong!"


    A high tone sounded behind the crowd, and the black and thick fingers wiped on their chapped lips. When they said this, their muddy little eyes flashed like aftertaste.


    As soon as he said this, the people around him echoed it. All the time, they made noise with a cheap smile, looking very obscene.


    Wang Yu looked at them in disgust. At this time, he could see what was carried on his back.


    Clearly a girl without clothes!


    Her head was hung in the back, her long hair was covered with all kinds of weeds and dust, scattered, and she could not see the cheeks hidden in the back.


    On her body, the original smooth and delicate skin was covered with large and small Cyans.

 Chapter 749

    After several of them approached, Wang Yu looked more carefully at the traces in the sun.


    "If you want me to say, we''ll follow big brother in the future. We don''t lack meat and girls to play. Ha ha..."


    Another man also stepped forward and looked contemptuously at the woman who had no vitality. Then he looked at the man walking in the front with a flattering face. The people followed suit. Wang Yu shook his fist and loosened it several times. If he moved, he would go down and punish them.


    "Don''t move. Let''s see who they are first. Later, we have to rely on them to lead the way."


    Xiaohun stopped Wang Yu in time. Although his tone was also very angry, it was obvious that he knew what was the most important now.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a trace of anger in them, but he stopped after all.


    These people came out of the woods. The strongest man carrying the woman gradually walked into the place where Wang Yu came out, and walked forward alone. The others continued to speak near the stone wall.


    Wang Yu quietly used the secret method of the fourth weight of the soul sword to hide his body shape, jumped directly from the tree, ignored the team in front of him, followed behind the man carrying the woman, and walked into the stone wall again.


    Of course, he was not worried that he would be recognized by them at all. Just now he opened his spiritual consciousness. Basically, few people had fluctuations in force. They were just ordinary people. Even if one or two people had force, Wang Yu didn''t feel how powerful any of them was.


    He suddenly felt strange here. It was clear that this was still on the Wufu continent, which advocated force and everyone practiced martial arts. How could such people exist?


    What''s more, looking at their appearance, people without force are probably the most normal in their eyes.


    Wang Yu didn''t want to pay attention to the voice outside. All he wanted now was to follow the man carrying the woman and see what he wanted to do.


    From the observation just now, the person with the highest force here is him.


    From the beginning to the end, those people talked about the problem. This person always kept silent, just walked quietly with a stretched face. Finally, he came here alone without any communication with them in the whole process.


    In their conversation, Wang Yu had guessed that the woman was brutally insulted by them. After being tortured to death, it seemed that she still wanted to throw her body away?


    Wang Yu took a deep breath, calmed his sadness, and then continued to follow behind the man.


    They walked completely along Wang Yu''s route out of the stone wall, but the man who was just walking quietly suddenly burst out a scream.


    "I should have seen the body of luan''an beast."


    The little soul made a sound, and Wang Yu nodded. Then he saw that the man who had just walked in had rushed out from the inside, but when he was about to go out, his steps were another meal, his face flashed tangles, and then turned and walked back.


    "Is he so?"


    Xiao Hun didn''t understand what he did, but Wang Yu knew something in his heart.


    "Probably, I don''t want that woman in such an environment."


    As soon as the voice fell, the next moment they saw the man pick up the woman who had just been put on the ground in a hurry and rush towards the outside.


    At this time, people outside haven''t heard his voice, let alone what happened inside. They suddenly see the man holding back the woman who had been abandoned, and their faces are unhappy.


    "Sheng Zhuang, why did you come out with her again? Don''t you feel unlucky?"


    The man who has always been called big brother stepped forward and spoke to the man with the style of big brother. Wang Yu also came out of the stone wall at this time and looked at how to deal with this matter among several people.


    "The big dog inside died today!"


    Unlike others, the man named Shengzhuang didn''t respectfully call him big brother, but directly said things.


    "What nonsense! That big dog can even kill a living man, not to mention the dead dirty woman!"


    Before the eldest brother answered, a man behind him had retorted with obvious contempt in his eyes, "shouldn''t you be timid and dare not go in, so you lied to our eldest brother?"


    Everyone began to agree, and the outside became a noisy environment.


    Wang Yu looked at these people quietly and wondered what Shengzhuang wanted to do.


    He doesn''t seem to be in collusion with the people behind him, but he is strangely obedient to the "big brother" of the originator. If it''s not because he has something in his hand, it''s actually that he is also a person who follows the trend in his heart.


    "Is that true?"


    The eldest brother opened his mouth slowly, and there was a thick suspicion in his eyes. At the same time, the people around him were quiet.


    Sheng Zhuang gently put the woman on the ground, then stood up and looked directly into his brother''s eyes and said word by word, "really, Dad."

 Chapter 750

    Dad?


    Wang Yu didn''t think that there was such a relationship between them, but seeing that the people around him didn''t treat him as a big brother and child, it is estimated that the big brother didn''t have much father son affection for him.


    After listening to his son''s words, the eldest brother frowned slightly. Then he seemed to believe his words for the time being and reopened, "two people, go in and have a look."


    Obviously, this is not to say to Sheng Zhuang in front of him, but to the group of people behind him.


    It was OK to talk big and flatter, but now these people are really allowed to go to the dangerous stone wall


    They looked at each other, but no one spoke or stood up.


    The elder brother flashed a sullen look on his face and said angrily, "no one? Just now everyone said so well. Now you have become a counselor?"


    With that, he turned and looked around at these people, but everyone lowered his head when he looked at himself.


    This kind of performance made the eldest brother''s anger more victorious, while Sheng Zhuang on one side just looked at them sarcastically and didn''t speak.


    "Well, since no one wants to go now, I''ll call the roll and think about the consequences if anyone doesn''t go!"


    The eldest brother snapped and then glanced at the people for a week. Their heads were lower, but they were still not willing to speak.


    "Zhang Sifeng, Zhao Keshi! You two go in and have a look!"


    As soon as his voice fell, one of the people breathed a sigh of relief, while the two people whose names were called were full of panic. One of them was the loudest person who had been talking just now.


    "Brother, i... I can''t..."


    He knelt down directly towards his big brother, trembling and reaching out to pull his clothes.


    The eldest brother frowned, took a step back and said in disgust, "when you spoke just now, you said the most. Now let you practice. Is there anything wrong?"


    With that, he didn''t say anything, as if he had decided so.


    Zhang Sifeng also wanted to plead with him, but he was held by another person. "Brother Sifeng, usually you are much favored by your eldest brother. Today is also the time for you to contribute."


    As soon as the voice fell, he put out his hand and pushed it. Zhang Sifeng stumbled at his feet and fell directly on the woman he had insulted just now.


    "Go."


    The eldest brother also seemed to completely don''t want to see him again. He whispered an order. Then Zhang Sifeng, who was still in shock, was taken away by Zhao Keshi with a mocking face. The direction was the stone wall.


    As long as the people around them, they don''t know that Zhang Sifeng is the one who likes to step on others'' feet to get recognition. He can''t die. This person is also particularly afraid of dark and narrow places.


    Today, brother, this order just made these people angry.


    As for Sheng Zhuang, he was indifferent throughout the whole process. He was not interested in these efforts and the actions of his father.


    But without waiting for them to get close to the stone wall, Zhang Sifeng already smelled the fishy smell coming from it, and then directly held Zhao Keshi beside him and vomited.


    "Hey! What are you doing! Don''t vomit on me!"


    Zhao Keshi hurriedly pushed Zhang Sifeng aside, and then ran next to his brother. Only Zhang Sifeng fell to the ground and vomited.


    "It''s really timid."


    The little soul also sneered. Wang Yu looked at the liquid obviously left on Zhang Sifeng''s pants, which was obviously scared.


    The expression on the eldest brother''s face was very unhappy, but he still spoke to Zhao Keshi, "then go in by yourself."


    Zhao Keshi''s face flashed a trace of uneasiness and carefully opened his mouth, "brother, I''m a little afraid myself. It''s better to call another person with me..."


    Before he finished, Wang Yu directly interrupted:


    "Don''t go in. The beast inside is really dead."


    Only hear its voice, no one.


    Wang Yu didn''t remove his secret skill, so the people in front of him didn''t know who was talking.


    The faces behind the eldest brother were flustered, and they were even more afraid of the invisible enemy.


    "Who are you? Why do you know the big dog is dead?"


    On the contrary, Sheng Zhuang around the eldest brother made a sound in the sky. Although he was afraid, he still stood in front of the eldest brother.


    On the contrary, the big brother with a calm face just now is a little timid.


    Wang Yu laughed and then said, "why? Because I was the one who killed it."


    This was arrogant, but after saying it, several people suddenly didn''t have much fear, but smiled easily.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s ridiculous. This big dog has been in Heishi mountain for so many years. So many strong men walk in and end up with no bones. I''ve never seen anyone who can come out alive. Just you? Don''t brag."


    Zhao Keshi''s face was full of ridicule. His expression was completely different from the fear just now, which made people hate it.


    "I really don''t know heaven and earth."


    Wang Yu hummed softly and then appeared directly. He threw a rune in the past without thinking about it.

 Chapter 751

    Wang Yu didn''t hesitate any more and began to spare no effort to attack these people. The appearance of his body also showed a surprised look on these faces.


    "Who are you? Why attack us?"


    Zhao Keshi, the most powerful one who had been shouting just now, was embarrassed to avoid Wang Yu''s attack, and his face was the same as before.


    Although the big brother didn''t make a sound, the expression on his face was the same. Looking at him, he was probably used to such a situation.


    "They have absolutely no strength to fight back."


    Xiaohun''s voice revealed leisure. He just said not to let Wang Yu do it easily, just so that he can find the way down the mountain later.


    But after they hid in the dark and listened to their words just now, they also have some understanding of the situation and road here. No matter how bad it is, it is possible to find someone''s place.


    So now they don''t worry about the future at all. Now they will punish what they have just done.


    Yes, discipline!


    Wang Yu didn''t know how he felt when he heard them say that cruel and disgusting words just now.


    But now he has understood that with the accumulation of his ability for a longer and longer time, he can''t stand such unfair things.


    To put it better, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    To put it mildly, I like to meddle.


    Wang Yu didn''t use much martial spirit. From beginning to end, he was attacking these people with runes in his cuffs.


    Compared with the war with Zhong Jie, this speed is just a heaven and a earth. Even when fighting with the assassins at the gate of shapang City, it is not the same level.


    So now Wang Yu can play with ease, one by one, just like playing with them deliberately. He is not in a hurry to cause fatal damage to them, but actually controls these people firmly in the palm of his hand.


    Of course, Wang Yu has not thought of dealing with Sheng Zhuang''s performance in the stone wall for the time being, so now he is the only one who has not been attacked, but gradually gets away from the circle of battle under Wang Yu''s deliberate guidance.


    In fact, looking at his father and these people who once hated countless times, Shengzhuang was still tangled in his heart.


    Although they have done all kinds of immoral and inhuman things before, at least they are their own people and blood relatives.


    And he also has a sin. As one of them, he didn''t stand up to stop such a thing. From the initial wait-and-see to the successive invitations of his father, and then to the final silent participation, was he not at all wrong in Shengzhuang?


    When he was hesitant to come forward to help his father and his people, the eldest brother noticed that he was different from others and had not been attacked by Wang Yu at all.


    "You bastard! Your father, I''m getting hurt, and you''re watching jokes?"


    Wang Yu was standing on the branch. His attacking hand didn''t stop. He just smiled sarcastically. Then the attack towards big brother was obviously much more fierce.


    On the contrary, Sheng Zhuang, who was named by his father, became more tangled after hearing this sentence. He just didn''t like his father always telling him what he should do in a tone of command.


    They are father and son. There should be no such cold and ruthless orders between them.


    "Dad, I..."


    He looked up at his big brother. His eyes were complex, but it was estimated that only he could fully understand what emotion it contained.


    "Shengzhuang! We''ve taken you so seriously before you treated us like this! Why did you really suffer today? You just stood by!"


    Zhao Keshi also accused Shengzhuang, but there was no dignity in the way he shouted while avoiding Wang Yu''s attack.


    Sheng Zhuang never liked Zhao Keshi and Zhang Sifeng very much. Now he didn''t have much ups and downs when he heard such words. Instead, he felt a little ridiculous:


    "Uncle Zhao, I call you uncle Zhao, but when did you do something helpful to me? In addition to pushing me into the fire pit again and again, what did you do? It just brought trouble to my father again and again!"


    Sheng Zhuang sneered and made a decision at the moment of speaking. He stepped back and made his position clear.


    "Brother, look at what Shengzhuang looks like now!"


    A pudgy man whose hair had just been burned by Wang Yu''s fire amulet complained to his eldest brother with a twisted face, and his voice became shrill because of the injury he had just suffered.


    "They really have nothing to do. It seems that your attack is not enough to block their mouths."


    The little soul snorted, and Wang Yu agreed with the proposal. In an instant, the people who had just been able to reflect began to scream, and the scene became more chaotic.


    Seeing this, Shengzhuang''s face changed.

 Chapter 752

    But seeing that his father was still swearing like this, he clenched his fist and retracted his leaning forward.


    Wang Yu observed the reaction of the dress with the rest of his eyes. It was a little unexpected.


    The boy was obedient to his eldest brother before. How can they stand being attacked for so long.


    Even if they think about what bad things they have done in the past and get a little punishment, should they also help each other?


    But Shengzhuang still had no response as before.


    "In that case, let''s speed up and get rid of them."


    In his mind, Wang Yu used a secret technique to send a sound to the little soul, then jumped down from the branch, and then the light of his silver long sword flashed. He had flown to Zhao Keshi, who had the loudest voice just now.


    "What are you doing? Why are you coming down? Don''t come here!"


    Zhao Keshi was still thinking about how to punish Shengzhuang when he went back. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw the mysterious man who had attacked far away from him and ran to him. He was nervous for a moment.


    "Of course I came to take your life..."


    Wang Yu opened a evil smile towards him, and then he came to his side and whispered, "don''t worry, it won''t be very painful. It''s over in a moment."


    "You! Er..."


    Zhao Keshi widened his eyes to say something. The next second, all his words were blocked in his mouth forever¡ª¡ª


    Only because the white and flawless silver sword had crossed his neck and sprayed blood fiercely.


    It happened only in a few breaths and solved Zhao Keshi. Wang Yu didn''t stop. Instead, he turned and ran directly to the short and fat man who was still complaining loudly towards Shengzhuang.


    The man didn''t react to Zhao Keshi''s death. Wang Yu quickly killed him with a sword.


    Then Wang Yu didn''t criticize anyone any more. He directly saw one kill another. Which one was more convenient to move, so he simply went forward and killed it.


    The time was not long. In an instant, a group of people who were still shouting to the heaven and the earth just now turned out to be only bodies everywhere and a few people who didn''t know what direction to run in.


    Wang Yu solved the rest one by one. Only the eldest brother was present and ran indomitably towards his son Shengzhuang.


    "Xiaozhuang, I''m your father. Why don''t you even save your father!"


    At last, he had to climb towards Shengzhuang. Wang Yu stopped his quick attack and stood behind several people to watch quietly. After all, he also wanted to know what Shengzhuang would do now.


    Was he tolerant of his father and bravely came forward to save him, or did he adhere to his own principles and make concessions and indulge him again for the so-called father son affection.


    Shengzhuang doesn''t think Wang Yu has much force. One reason is that Wang Yu attacked with runes from beginning to end, and then he killed people in front with a silver sword. Another reason is that he didn''t feel the fluctuation of Wang Yu''s martial spirit.


    So he naively thought that Wang Yu stopped just because he was afraid. It was also for this reason that he had not started on him before.


    Therefore, he naturally felt that he had the initiative, just like in the village.


    But what he didn''t know was that Wang Yu was just waiting for his attitude.


    If the attitude passes what Wang Yu thinks, he will naturally leave his life. If not


    Or it doesn''t make any sense.


    As time went by, the eldest brother had climbed to Shengzhuang with an obvious flattery on his face, "you would forgive me in the past. I know my previous attitude was not very good, but now those people you don''t like have died. At that time, there will be only two of us, between them, not to mention father and son. What''s hard to say?"


    He looked at Sheng Zhuang flatteringly. At the moment, his life was at stake. His eldest brother was trembling. He didn''t notice a flash of success in the corner of Sheng Zhuang''s eyes. He just wanted his son to really save himself.


    However, these small details, as Wang Yu, who was originally concentrating on them, are clear. Now there is no need for Sheng Zhuang to say anything. Wang Yu already knows the answer in his heart.


    After all, this kind of thing, there will be two once, and depending on the way they look, this kind of situation is not ordinary once or twice.


    After Sheng Zhuang thought about it, he smiled at Wang Yu and said, "young master, we..."


    However, before he could say anything, his life was over at this moment, and Wang Yu''s body seemed to have never left the place just now, but the blood dripping down on the silver sword showed that he had killed Shengzhuang just now.


    "Ah! My son! My son! Why did you go like this?"

 Chapter 753

    The eldest brother was stunned to react. He rushed over and picked up the dressed corpse lying in a pool of blood. His face was also red with sprayed blood. There was no way to ease it for a while.


    Just when Wang Yu thought that his eldest brother fell into madness because of his son''s death, his hand holding Shengzhuang suddenly loosened and his face suddenly looked at Wang Yu.


    "What''s the matter with him? Is his son dead and crazy?"


    Xiaohun joked. Anyway, he didn''t like Shengzhuang''s arrogance, so Wang Yu was happy to get rid of him.


    Wang Yu shook his head. At this time, he didn''t worry about the problem that the little soul was found. What''s more, there was only a big brother in front of him who couldn''t beat at a glance.


    "Childe, we didn''t recognize you before. I will apologize to you in xiashengtian!"


    With that, the eldest brother Sheng Tianhui knelt down towards Wang Yu and knocked his head several times. Then he turned and looked at his son who had just been picked up, with some contempt on his face. "I thought you were sent by him. Now I see his end. I just want you to let go of the small ones."


    With that, he made a sound towards Wang Yu again, until his forehead had kowtowed and bled, and there was no trend to stop.


    This remark confused Wang Yu. Wang Yu, who just thought he would distinguish the relationship between father and son, suddenly felt that he didn''t know them at all.


    What he said just now was understood by Xiaohun. He opened his mouth and explained, "I guess Shengzhuang, the son, has always controlled Laozi Shengtian in the dark by relying on his own ability. Every time Shengtian will encounter things related to his life, he will really show his original face, but today he met you, which is also a play off in the legend."


    After that, the tone of Xiaohun can''t be used for ridicule. Listening to his tone, he has regarded Shengzhuang as the most inferior person.


    Wang Yu nodded and looked at Sheng Tianhui, who was looking at him excitedly. His expression also became strange.


    "Childe, I''m the boss of our village. I was pressed by Shengzhuang before. Now that he''s dead, I have nothing to be afraid of. As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll take you back to our village to ensure that you can get some hot and spicy chicks in your next life. When you want to do some!"


    Speaking later, his eyes had flashed a strong light, and his voice became excited.


    Wang Yu frowned. He always hated this way of speaking. He could bear to listen to his nonsense for so long before, but he just wanted to see how long he could hesitate about his son''s death.


    But I didn''t want to take him. He was not sad at all, and even very happy.


    No longer hesitated, Wang Yu immediately shot and directly solved him without any hesitation.


    Walking through their bodies, Wang Yu''s face was cold. Everyone who died in it was not innocent. They could only say that they had their own sins.


    Among them, the most innocent person is the poor girl.


    Wang Yu walked into the woman who had just been picked up by Shengzhuang and thrown on the ground again. He gently picked her up, then walked to the stream on one side, carefully cleaned the dust off his body, found a place to dig a pit and buried her carefully.


    At the same time, he also despised what Sheng Tian would think just now. Even if he really returned to the village, without the people who flattered him before, and the Sheng Zhuang who used to be able to use force to ensure his tyranny in the village, can he really continue to be his eldest brother?


    And doesn''t Sheng Tianhui see that he can kill everyone simply. If he really wants to live a popular and spicy life like he said, he doesn''t need anything else.


    So such a person, even if there is no Wang Yu to solve it, sooner or later someone will clean up.


    After Wang Yu settled the poor woman, he also cleaned up his discomfort after falling off the cliff and spending such a long time in the stone wall. Then he had to go forward along the way of those people to find the direction of going down the mountain.


    "Now I can guess almost, about Luan an''s animal mutation."


    Wang Yu walked forward quietly, and the little soul who had been silent began to talk about his analysis with Wang Yu.


    "Say it, in fact, I have almost reached a conclusion in my heart. Let''s see if what we think is the same." Wang Yushuang quickly promised, but his heart seemed to be pressed with a heavy stone, and his eyes twinkled with an unknown light.


    "It''s people. The rotten corpses were thrown into the stone wall by these people. Luan''an animals living in the deep and humid environment would have been uneasy. In addition, there is no customary food in the stone wall, so they can only choose to eat these corpses."

 Chapter 754

    The little soul paused, as if thinking about what to say. After a long time, he continued, "with the joint creation of various environments and conditions, naturally, luan''an animals have become what they are now."


    His voice revealed regret and sadness, as if he was deeply missing something¡ª¡ª


    These Wang Yu probably understood in his heart that those sacred beasts once called the most pure and holy in the world should also have a deep connection with the little soul.


    "I know what you''re thinking. The reason why I know luan''an beast so well is that in ancient times, the patriarch car of luan''an beast family once saved my former master''s life. At that time, I vowed to protect luan''an beast family all my life, but I didn''t expect that time has changed. Now it''s such a situation."


    Wang Yu can probably understand Xiaohun''s mood, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him for a while, so he can only continue to walk quietly and accompany him in this way.


    However, after only a few steps, Wang Yu frowned slightly, then quickly reacted in his hands, directly threw out the light white martial gas that had just condensed, and attacked behind him.


    "I''ll tell you everything I know! Don''t, don''t, don''t! Childe Wang, please let me go!"


    Hearing such a cry, Wang Yu''s face moved slightly, which obviously had attracted his attention.


    But now it is impossible to recover the launched martial gas. He made a decisive move, and a touch of more powerful light white martial gas hit the attack that just flew out, and the speed is faster.


    The two forces collided and broke out instantly, but the impact was very small, and finally neutralized. The person who made a noise just now also saved his life.


    Wang Yu fixed his eyes on Zhang Sifeng, who was shouting after his brother just now, but finally fell to the ground and pretended to be dead because he didn''t want to vomit in the stone wall.


    After seeing the visitor, Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. This person is also on Wang Yu''s blacklist. If you don''t want to, you have to raise your hand and put down the killing move again.


    But Zhang Sifeng is worthy of flattering his subordinates around Sheng Tianhui for so many years. Seeing Wang Yumei''s head wrinkled, he knew that he would soon encounter the same fate as those people just now. He also quickly made a voice and said:


    "Childe, childe, I know a lot of things, including the big dog in the cave and what''s going on just now and what we''re all talking about."


    Even Wang Yu himself knew that this was a small trick played by Zhang Sifeng to survive, but he was threatened in disguise, and he was still unhappy.


    Wang Yu looked at Zhang Sifeng''s eyes quietly. He looked calm on the surface, but he was already brewing a killing move to destroy this man.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Wang Yu. Let''s listen to him first. Maybe it''s really the result we want!"


    The little soul persuades Wang Yu, and his voice is eager to try. Wang Yu stops his action, but he still refuses to refute, "we already know the truth of the matter, and we don''t need others to talk about it."


    "That''s just speculation. We can''t listen to him. It''s not too late to kill him when he''s finished."


    Finally, under his persuasion, Wang Yu gave up his plan to kill Zhang Sifeng now, and said coldly, "what are you going to say?"


    Zhang Sifeng looked at Wang Yu excitedly and didn''t say much nonsense. He directly began to talk about what he knew. "This big dog was not in the cave. It is said that it was thrown in by the village head more than ten years ago. It wasn''t so scary at that time. It was a white little martial animal."


    People who have been obsessed with the situation for a long time always have an amazing feeling. Just as he just realized that he was about to kill himself, Zhang Sifeng obviously feels that the person in front of him is very concerned about the big dog inside, so he also focused on a lot of things about it.


    There was only one small hole in the original place, and later the whole Luan animal was put in. So the village head ordered the villagers to take a shovel and cut out a hole.


    Luan''an beast, who was originally pure white, began to live on the bones of the dead by eating.


    It is said that when the village head got the martial beast, he also wanted to keep it in his home, but he didn''t expect it to always escape. Finally, the village head was angry and trapped it in the stone wall.


    At first, luan''an beast would break through the fence and run out of the stone wall, but the villagers waiting outside rushed back again and again.


    After going back and forth for a long time, one day, luan''an beast finally stopped running away, but ate the people who took care of it alive.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu clenched his fist tightly, and the little soul in his body was in the same mood.


    "Where is your village head now?"


    Wang Yu tried to calm his tone, but he became full of anger unconsciously.


    Zhang Sifeng was also aware of it, but he answered truthfully, "I haven''t heard of the village head for many years. It is said that he picked herbs in the mountains and disappeared one day, but the village said that he had been eaten by a big dog.

 Chapter 755

    Wang Yu looked at the smile on his face and wondered whether he should believe what he said, but it might be a better decision to keep him at present.


    "Childe, I really have nothing to cheat you. You know I just want to survive."


    Zhang Sifeng looked at Wang Yu with sincerity in his eyes. He had to make Wang Yu believe him more.


    The matter of the village head is a secret that no one knows in the whole village, so this is why Sheng Tian, a big brother with no status, can swagger through the market in the village.


    "Let me ask you one last question. Do you know where the hell is behind the cave?"


    Wang Yu didn''t say anything about the village head and luan''an beast, but changed the topic. He stared at Zhang Sifeng in front of him, and didn''t let go of any change in his expression.


    Zhang Sifeng also knew that Wang Yu probably had not relaxed his vigilance and distrust, but now he had no other way to live except to tell the man in front of him everything he knew.


    "I don''t know this, but it is said that Mrs. Liu in the north of the village knows that she has been in the village for so many years, and there''s nothing she doesn''t know."


    Zhang Sifeng patted his chest when he finished. Wang Yu also knew what was in his mind. As long as Wang Yu showed a trace of interest, Zhang Sifeng would fight for himself for some time in the name of helping him find Mrs. Liu.


    But it was obvious that Wang Yu would not eat his suit. He nodded symbolically, then turned directly and said, "I know. You are useless now."


    Zhang Sifeng felt nervous and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "childe, don''t you want to ask Mrs. Liu... Son..."


    Before he finished, his eyes looked in horror at the silver sword flying towards him. Then the whole man was cut off his throat and fell to the ground.


    "No."


    Wang Yu looked indifferent. He picked up the long sword that had fallen from the ground, took out a snow-white handkerchief in his arms, and gently wiped all the blood on the sword. Then, regardless of the body, he took the long sword, got up and flew down the mountain along the path.


    And Zhang Sifeng didn''t think of it before he knew that death was coming. His speaking skills, which he had practiced for many years and thought could save his life, have become the cause of his death today.


    Wang Yu shuttled through the woods with great speed. His body was like a gust of wind. The leaves rustled everywhere, as if trembling to accept Wang Yu''s omission.


    "You were very quick just now."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, but it didn''t mean to blame at all. It was more like teasing.


    Wang Yugang''s expressionless face gradually showed its original color and whispered, "I thought you didn''t like me killing like this."


    Just like when he thought about it and solved the man, but in the end he was discouraged by the little soul.


    The little soul lost his voice, smiled and explained, "I didn''t mean that. Just now I really wanted to know something from him. I didn''t say anything to let you leave this shameless man''s life."


    After all, Xiaohun doesn''t think Wang Yu is killing innocent people indiscriminately, just as they are not killed now. In the future, they will rob civilian women and kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Talking to each other like this, the woods in front of Wang Yu gradually came to an end. What appeared in front of him was an ordinary looking village.


    There was still smoke on the roof in the distance. Wang Yu didn''t stop and went straight towards the village.


    He doesn''t know where this is. It''s not too late to find the way back to shapang city after asking.


    What''s more, although he just showed that he was not very interested in luan''an beast, he still cared about Mrs. Liu said by Zhang Sifeng.


    The village looked peaceful from a distance, but when Wang Yu really approached, he found that the situation was far worse than he had thought before.


    That''s not why the villages leaning against the mountains are beautiful, just like the village in front of him is very dilapidated and has no vitality at all.


    Wang Yugang stopped running at full speed. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, but he still walked forward.


    "There is no wave of force around for the time being. You can rest assured to move forward."


    Xiaohun had already opened his spiritual consciousness and observed the situation around him, but he was also in the same uneasy mood as Wang Yu.


    Walking into the village, Wang Yu could not feel the breath of the village more and more, and his steps gradually became slow.


    With a "squeak", the door of a shabby house in front of him was carefully opened from inside. Wang Yu was in a hurry. He turned and looked over there, but saw a short girl staring at Wang Yu.


    "Hello."


    Wang Yu tried to make his voice more friendly. At the same time, he moved in the direction of the little girl.


    But before Wang Yu got close to the other side, the doors of the houses on the street opened one after another. At each door, a person looked at Wang Yu like the first little girl.


    No one spoke.

 Chapter 756

    At this time, there was a gust of wind. Wang Yu looked around and felt as if he had been in a strange place.


    The eyes of these people who came out were godless. Even when they saw Wang Yu, an outsider, they didn''t show any surprise or welcome. What they did was to lean on the door frame and look at Wang Yu motionless.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xiaohun didn''t know what was wrong with the villagers in front of him. There was no fluctuation of force on them, and he didn''t feel any secret skill to manipulate people''s hearts, but he didn''t know the situation in front of him even if he had more experience.


    Wang Yu frowned and moved forward a few steps to get closer to the village.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    A small voice came to Wang Yu. Wang Yu looked in the direction of the voice. It was the little girl who opened the door at the beginning.


    Her face was gray, probably because she didn''t have enough to eat all year round, so there was basically no meat on both sides of her cheekbones. Her small body bones were hidden in huge and dilapidated clothes, and she couldn''t see how old she was.


    Wang Yu looked at the others again. Although it was not as exaggerated as the little girl''s sallow complexion, her physical condition was almost the same.


    He took a few steps towards the little girl who was talking, but such a move made the little girl who was looking at him tremble slightly. Wang Yu''s footsteps stopped, and the little girl returned to her normal.


    "My name is Wang Yu. What''s your name?"


    Wang Yu did not move forward, but tried to soften his tone. He introduced himself to the little girl and asked a friendly question at the same time.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s answer, the little girl nodded as if she didn''t understand, but directly skipped his question and began to ask again:


    "Why did you come to our village? The big dog will eat you!"


    Her voice was small and thin, but when she said "big dog", she suddenly increased the volume. Even Wang Yu, who had been absorbed in listening to her, was slightly shocked.


    When he was on the mountain, he had already heard the eldest brother and his group say that the big dog in their mouth was the luan''an beast trapped in the stone wall.


    It is said that it was forcibly thrown inside by the village head.


    It is reasonable to say that since the village head can control luan''an beast, he should also conquer it. How can everyone in the village, including the group of villains who met on the mountain, look scared after hearing its name?


    Wang Yu was confused, but he still kept soft, and carefully took a small step in the direction of the little girl.


    I thought she wouldn''t find out, but when he just set his foot, the little girl screamed behind him in horror:


    "Grandma! Foreigners have come to kill me! Come and save me!"


    With that, she turned back to Wang Yu. Just now, all the people standing in front of her house like the little girl also walked out of her door and walked towards Wang Yu step by step.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. He turned and looked at the villagers who were slowly coming towards him. A trace of trouble flashed in his eyes.


    He didn''t quite understand why this little action made the little girl so alert. What''s more, he didn''t understand whether he was suddenly facing him or the villagers approaching him at an extremely slow speed.


    "I''m not here to kill you. I''m just passing by to ask about the surrounding situation."


    Although he felt troublesome in his heart, Wang Yu explained that in the face of these helpless villagers, they were old, weak, sick and disabled. He knew he couldn''t beat them.


    However, if he can, he doesn''t want to solve the problem by force, which is different from killing a group of big brothers in the mountain. If he does, he is really killing innocent people.


    "Wait a minute and see if they are hostile."


    The little soul also made a sound, and his mood was the same as that of Wang Yu.


    "I know."


    Wang Yu answered in a deep voice. At the same time, he stretched his left hand to his left cuff and held several runes tightly.


    Although he said he would not take the initiative to hurt them, it is necessary for him to protect himself if he is really attacked.


    As the villagers approached Wang Yu step by step, a voice interrupted the stalemate between the two sides:


    "Well, he has no malice. You all go back first."


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows, but it was a woman''s voice, which was much more powerful in comparison.


    The villagers also obediently stopped and made way for a road in the middle.


    Wang Yu took back his hand to take the rune and looked forward along the open road.

 Chapter 757

    A slightly fat woman is coming this way at the moment.


    "Are you... Mrs. Liu?"


    Wang Yu asked, but the expression on his face was not as friendly as when he was facing the little girl just now.


    He could clearly see that the woman''s dress and the look of the whole person were much better than these yellow skinned villagers.


    Even if she was so rich, she seemed to take the opportunity to rule them in the face of the poverty of the whole village.


    Such people are not good people.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, the woman''s smiling face suddenly became a little cloudy, and she walked faster.


    When the women passed them, the villagers around all bowed slightly, and then said respectfully but coldly and mechanically:


    "Queen."


    "Well," the woman used the title very well, and the smile on her face became bright. She closed her eyes and nodded, opened her bright red lips and said in a voice, "well, you can step back."


    After saying that, he ignored them and walked straight in the direction of Wang Yu.


    "She has a different smell, but it''s not martial."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, and the tone also revealed uncertainty.


    Wang Yu nodded. When the woman approached, she also felt a significantly different sense of depression, but at the same time, she didn''t notice any force stronger than him.


    "Wang Yu... Little brother?"


    The woman walked slowly towards Wang Yu. Her voice was full of hook people''s breath. She frowned and smiled, and her eyebrows and eyes were full of charm.


    Looking at her from a distance just now, Wang Yu just felt that her clothes were better than those of the villagers, but now she walked into Wang Yu and found that she didn''t wear much clothes at all!


    Just a thin gauze. Under the wind, the delicate skin on her body is exposed from time to time, combined with the charming look on her face. She is really a beauty.


    However, Wang Yu is not a man who likes to mess with women. Seeing such a situation, he frowned.


    If he wasn''t worried that she would make a sudden move, Wang Yu would even turn his head and don''t look at her.


    However, Wang Yu chose to ignore it, but the woman didn''t think so at all.


    She came to Wang Yu step by step, and then the aroma came to Wang Yu.


    "Childe, what are you doing here?"


    She put her hand around Wang Yu''s neck and put her mouth close to Wang Yu''s ears. Then, the crisp voice came into Wang Yu''s ears with the hot air. Even if Wang Yu didn''t want to pay attention, she felt itchy on her body.


    "Girl, please respect yourself."


    Wang Yu frowned more and more tightly and pushed her away while making a noise.


    At the same time, I was secretly asking Xiaohun what was the situation.


    The voice of the little soul was also dignified. When the woman was far away, he just felt what strange smell was on her, but when she approached, he completely understood what some smell was just now.


    "This woman has the smell of Luan an beast."


    Luan an beast?


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. If it had been before, he would not have believed it. After all, probably the last luan''an beast had been destroyed by him, but now facing this strange village, he had to believe it.


    The woman, who was pushed away by Wang Yu, was not angry. Instead, she went to the little girl who opened her mouth at the beginning, and her voice was more normal. "Is ah Ling obedient?"


    Then he rubbed her hair affectionately. The smile in Wang Yu''s eyes was also sincere.


    Strange, very strange.


    The man who was just like that could change himself in an instant. He was still in front of Wang Yu, and didn''t use any secret skills or even martial Qi.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    At this time, in the village, except Wang Yu and the two women, other villagers have returned to their original room, so Wang Yu also took out his silver long sword and pointed straight to the woman who had his back to himself and talked to the little girl.


    "Grandma, he pointed his sword at us. Will you eat him?"


    Different from just now, when the little girl saw Wang Yu''s weapon, she didn''t have any fear. Instead, she looked at the woman in front of her and said such a sentence.


    Wang Yu was slightly shocked, but he didn''t stop his action. He took another step forward and said again, "if you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Later, he shook his sword hand at her, and the threat was self-evident.


    "Hehe, it''s stupid to think that you are the most powerful person after killing those ignorant men?"


    With a sneer, the woman turned and walked in towards Wang Yu. What she said shocked Wang Yu and Xiaohun.


    "How do you... Know what happened on the mountain!"


    Wang Yu''s palm trembled for a moment, but he still pointed to the woman in front of him and said aloud.

 Chapter 758

    I don''t know when the little girl who began to meet has disappeared.


    At the moment, the woman in front of Wang Yu is the only one left.


    There were no innocent people on the scene, so Wang Yu had nothing to worry about. He looked directly at her and waited for her next move.


    "We have nothing to say. Since you want to fight with me, come here."


    The woman''s voice was more arrogant than those people Wang Yu met on the mountain. Before Wang Yu had anything to say, she had taken off from the position she had just stood. Then a gray smoke appeared in her hand and hit Wang Yu directly.


    Wang Yu reacted very quickly and didn''t dodge. He held the long sword directly to resist. However, he underestimated the power of the gray smoke in the end. After taking the move, he stepped back a few steps!


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t feel her martial spirit just now!"


    Wang Yu accepted the move. After the erosion of gray smoke just now, the body of the silver long sword has been almost destroyed. If you want to continue to use it, you can''t play much use.


    He put away the long sword and looked at the woman''s eyes again with a strong sense of prudence and examination.


    "It''s really not force. It''s one of the fighting moves of Luan an beast in the past, but the smoke is not gray. It was white and flawless, but now it''s filthy."


    Xiaohun answered Wang Yu''s confusion in time, and his voice became more and more low. He couldn''t accept the holy beast that used to be so holy. Finally, he was reduced to being used by such a woman!


    Wang Yu quickly flew to avoid the attack of the woman in front of him. His face became more and more dignified. He shouted to the little soul with his secret skill, "is she the human form of Luan an beast?"


    But after this sentence came out, Wang Yu thought it was unlikely.


    After all, even in the past, it was very difficult for divine beasts to turn into human form when they were practicing the extreme Tao, let alone in the increasingly thin martial atmosphere environment on the Wufu continent.


    "Of course not. She should have sucked the yuan God of luan''an beast to have the same ability as luan''an beast," the little soul explained. "But now in her situation, I''m afraid she not only sucked one, but also mastered more secrets that can increase her strength."


    Wang Yugang just avoided the attack. His left hand threw a fire Rune at the woman opposite.


    Just now, he and Xiaohun have been very concerned about Wu Qi, so they ignore women''s ordinary attacks. But now Wang Yu has mastered her attack routines and skills after fighting with her for several rounds. It will be completely easy to compete with her at this time.


    Thus, he could talk to the little soul like this.


    "Guess what it is?"


    Wang Yu asked Xiaohun. His right hand condensed his martial spirit into a ball and fired at the woman one after another.


    One by one, women can barely cope, but after Wang Yu''s continuous supply, even if she still has the flying ability of luan''an beast, she had to fall from the air quickly.


    Wang Yu took advantage of the victory to chase after her and directly attacked her. The woman was hard to avoid, but she was already in a mess.


    "Childe... Childe..."


    She knelt down on the ground and begged for mercy towards Wang Yu. Her big and moving eyes looked at him directly. The tulle on her body trembled. The wind blew, and her delicate skin disappeared and appeared from time to time.


    But Wang Yu never took care of such a thing. When he saw that the woman was gone, he threw a line of runes at her. After reading it silently, the woman really didn''t move.


    Wang Yu looked down at the woman and said coldly, "I think her secret skill has something to do with men."


    When talking about the word "man", a cold light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. A black Epee appeared in his right hand and quietly pointed to the woman''s chin.


    Of course, what he just said was obviously answering the little soul, not the woman.


    The woman also heard what Wang said, but thought that he had seen through himself, lowered his head, turned his big eyes, put one hand on the ground, and firmly grasped a corner of his Tulle with the other hand.


    The little soul also hummed softly with Wang Yu, "yes, I guess she improved her strength by... Doing fish and water with men. Those men we met before should be guests in her bed."


    Wang Yu nodded, and he guessed it. Otherwise, this woman could not know their life and death so well. She should feel it here.


    Moreover, Wang Yu now suspects that the people in the whole village have been manipulated by women''s secrets. This power is not force, but as powerful as force, which is easy to let people relax their vigilance.


    Wang Yu was like this before, but thanks to his strong force and stronger consciousness, he didn''t fall into her plot.

 Chapter 759

    Wang Yu didn''t kill the woman at last. Even though what she had done had made him and Xiaohun itch in their hearts, in the current form, they really wanted to keep her alive.


    Not only because of the strange situation of the village, but also about the acquisition and final whereabouts of luan''an beast.


    In addition, Wang Yu also wants to know where it is and how far it is from the shapang city of Lin Hui and Zhong Li¡ª¡ª


    At least, I can''t just walk away without saying a word. It''s not only irresponsible to Lin Hui, but also to myself.


    At the moment, after a fierce struggle just now, women are panting and have no more energy to show their charm.


    Wang Yu knew that she was at peace now. She just wanted to wait for her recovery before launching the next attack on herself, but neither he nor Xiaohun would give her such a chance again.


    Wang Yu should have been in the same situation, but fortunately, he took several pills to recover his strength from the storage ring on his way to the village. Although he couldn''t completely turn into a full spirit, it was more than enough to fight with women.


    "Say your name and where it is."


    The black Epee in Wang Yu''s hand trembled, and he warned with an expressionless voice. His eyes were full of cold.


    The woman is quite ambitious. She doesn''t move at all. She just hangs her head quietly and doesn''t see any expression on her face.


    Wang Yu snorted softly. Unexpectedly, she was so unyielding.


    Of course, the current situation is that Wang Yu has the upper hand, so he doesn''t worry about what moths this woman will produce. It''s just another duel at most.


    But after what happened just now, will women still do such a stupid and thankless thing?


    This stalemate will do no good to anyone. Wang Yu believes that the smart woman will not fail to understand this.


    Sure enough, she didn''t let Wang Yu wait too long. The woman moved her stiff body for a long time, looked up at Wang Yu, deflated her mouth, and finally said, "cough, untie me first, and I''ll tell you all you want to know."


    Faced with such unreasonable request, Wang Yu did not show any impatience. Instead, he laughed. "Loose untied is my business. If you don''t come to say anything, you can''t say it has the final say."


    With that, his right hand stood up and gradually showed a light white smoke, which was said to be a threat, but the dignity of his whole body was unnatural, which stunned the woman for a time.


    "My name is Liu Hejun. This is luan''an village."


    When the woman''s Sanskrit came, she had told Wang Yu all her information. While feeling confused, she also began to feel annoyed secretly.


    Liu Hejun?


    Wang Yu has never heard of this name, but judging from the surname, it should be what they call Mrs. Liu.


    Moreover, luan''an, this name is not clear to everyone.


    You know, even in ancient times, only a few people who have seen luan''an animals and really know them well.


    Therefore, their luan''an village must be inextricably related to luan''an animals.


    "Well, you go on. What''s the matter with the villagers here," Wang Yu asked again. Seeing the woman''s eyes turning around, he added, "don''t play any tricks. You know I won''t let you go."


    With that, he didn''t show his strength again. I believe Liu Hejun will understand that Wang Yu absolutely did what he said.


    Holding his flat mouth, Liu Hejun changed his sitting position. Although it was not very elegant, it was more comfortable than just now.


    "As you can see, the people here are controlled by me. There''s nothing else."


    She opened her mouth to Wang Yu, but she had to succumb to Wang Yu''s strength, so she only dared to be angry with Wang Yu on such a small matter at most¡ª¡ª


    But Wang Yu obviously ignored these tricks.


    However, her answer was not on the point at all.


    Wang Yu didn''t make a sound again, but silently looked at Liu Hejun. Her face was still cold and young. She finally couldn''t hold on. She couldn''t resist the lethality of his eyes. She sighed and replied in a gray way. "Well, well, I used the luan''an quadruple secret technique to control the soul. Before, those men used the first level. They were not easy to control, so I didn''t dare to use high-level ones in the end."


    Luan''an secret skill?


    "This should be a secret skill cultivated after absorbing luan''an beast''s blood essence. I''ve never heard of it before because ordinary people can''t catch the real luan''an beast."


    The little soul made a sound. At last, the voice became obviously excited.


    If they hadn''t thought about why luan''an beast suddenly appeared in the stone wall before, now they basically infer about it.


    Some people don''t know where to catch a large number of luan''an animals, and they are still young animals.

 Chapter 760

    Because only such conditions can be successfully absorbed by human beings, and it is estimated that only after a long time can we begin to practice secret arts.


    However, according to this woman, such a thing seems to be very common, and it should have been done a long time ago.


    Wang Yu''s left hand was hidden in his long cuff and had been quietly squeezed into a fist. The expression on his face became more serious.


    Liu Hejun was very good at observing the man''s face. Seeing Wang Yu like this, he also guessed what he said to make him unhappy. Her perennial habit made her subconsciously pass a pitiful expression to Wang Yu. At the same time, she said softly, "childe, what''s the matter? Don''t be angry with me..."


    She wanted to stretch out her hand to pull Wang Yu''s sleeve, but finally found that she had been firmly tied and couldn''t move at all.


    When Wang Yu heard such a voice, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, but he still endured the impulse to cut her hand in his heart and asked the next question, "how can these villagers and previous men return to normal? Can you just die?"


    When saying this, Wang Yu has been paying attention to Liu Hejun''s expression. She doesn''t want to let go of even a little change. After all, if she wants to protect her life, she won''t say it is related to her life.


    They even say that if they die, all these people will die.


    Sure enough, when Wang Yu''s voice just fell, Liu Hejun''s eyes blinked slightly, and then answered Wang Yu after a while. "Of course not. I''m dead, but it''s not good for them at all."


    "Should be lying, but also told the truth, true and false, this woman is very smart."


    The little soul is obviously praising Liu Hejun, but listening to the tone, he doesn''t know how to listen or hate.


    Wang Yu looked at Liu Hejun''s eyes and narrowed slightly. Although she fell to the ground and her hands and feet were all bound, the expression on her face was unyielding.


    Maybe subconsciously she would show weakness to Wang Yu, but once she realized that Wang Yu would not eat her own set at all, she also completely changed her strategy and directly showed her strong side.


    This woman is really powerful. It''s a pity to be Mrs. Liu who controls the villagers in such a small village.


    Wang Yu shook his head and said the two words he was thinking in his heart:


    "What a pity..."


    Among them, the full breath of lamentation stunned Liu Hejun on the ground. He didn''t understand what he wanted to do.


    But she doesn''t need to understand, because the next second¡ª¡ª


    The black Epee in Wang Yu''s hand has been firmly inserted into her faint belly under her gauze.


    "Ah --!"


    A shrill scream came out of Liu Hejun''s voice and instantly penetrated countless thatched houses. The villagers inside seemed to feel the same pain and screamed with her.


    Wang Yu frowned. He had been wandering the Jianghu for so many years and had seen countless situations. He felt the power of sound wave attack for the first time.


    However, fortunately, when he was ready to kill her, he had foreseen that Liu Hejun would start to fight back because of the sudden arrival of the amount of stimulation, and had long been prevented in advance. When all the villagers began to roar together, the light white martial gas overflowed around him, forming a circle centered on him, tightly wrapping him in it to avoid the damage of sound waves.


    At the same time, his right wrist holding the Epee suddenly rotated, making the whole sword body that was not in Liu Hejun''s body also rotate for a week. The pain was ten times more serious than the sudden stabbing just now, but Wang Yu still did it without changing his face.


    Shaoqing, Liu Hejun''s voice finally stopped, and her life came to an end.


    Wang Yu pulled out the heavy sword in his hand. Then Liu Hejun''s body seemed to lose all support and fell to the ground at once.


    But the eyes that had just moved towards Wang Yu''s eyes still kept the frightening eyes when he was in severe pain.


    Wang Yu walked quietly to her side. Without expression, he closed her eyes and did nothing else for her. He got up and looked at the villagers who came out of the house after he killed Liu Hejun just now.


    When Liu Hejun died, they didn''t look so scary. Except that the clothes they were wearing were still ragged, their faces recovered.


    "Big brother, did you kill this witch and save us all?"


    The little girl who ran out at the beginning also came forward and rushed to Wang Yu. She looked at Wang Yu with her big eyes open. She looked full of innocence.


    The coldness in Wang Yu''s eyes gradually turned into warmth. Wang Yu has not shown any slightest neglect to her since before. Now he is more gentle and squats down his body. His sight is flush with her and tries to say softly:


    "Yes, now that all the bad guys have been eliminated, we can live at ease."


    With that, Wang Yu smiled and rubbed the little girl''s hair, which was completely different from the way he killed God before.

 Chapter 761

    "Really? Is that true?"


    The villagers who followed up also heard what Wang Yu said. They asked Wang Yu with disbelief on their face, with excitement and disbelief on their face.


    Hearing this doubt, Wang Yu didn''t know whether he should be sad or speechless. Maybe these villagers have lived in these people who do all kinds of evil for too long, so they don''t dare to expect that they can really get out of the sea of suffering one day.


    Wang Yu finally smiled at the little girl, then stood up and filled his voice with martial gas. Then he said, "don''t worry, not only Mrs. Liu Hejun, but also brother Sheng Tianhui and the monster dog in the cave have been killed. We are safe now! We will never be bullied again!"


    With that, the villagers in front of them were all shocked, then they cried with joy, and some even fainted with too much excitement.


    Wang Yu doesn''t know what to say. The long-term oppression has caused great trouble both mentally and physically. He doesn''t know what will happen after they are suddenly liberated.


    However, these are not what Wang Yu needs to manage. It is urgent for him to find out the route back to shapang city.


    Thinking of this, he squatted down again, looked gently at the little girl just now and asked, "little sister, do you know who is the best speaker here?"


    The little girl is not a shy person. When she saw the big brother who saved them, she took the initiative to talk to herself, she was still so gentle and careful, and pointed directly to a person''s back with excitement:


    "It''s the village head!"


    Maybe the little girl''s voice was too loud, so as soon as she finished speaking, the person she pointed to turned around. It turned out to be a young man about the same age as Wang Yu!


    Wang Yu is slightly Leng. One is the title of "village head", and the other is the village head in Wang Yu''s previous impression. They are nothing more than old men with white beard or fat men with big bellies. It''s impossible to be such a handsome little brother.


    Seeing Wang Yu looking at himself with a look on his face, the man didn''t get angry. After talking to the people talking with him, he nodded politely to Wang Yu, then smiled and asked, "you... Looking for me?"


    It sounds good.


    The first sentence that flashed through Wang Yu''s mind was this.


    But when he looked at this man, he felt very familiar, but even he didn''t know where to be familiar.


    "Hello, I want to discuss some things with you. Can it be convenient for you to find a suitable place?"


    Wang Yu was also impolite. He directly said his requirements. As soon as he said this, the voice of the villagers who were still happy about their liberation stopped for a moment.


    They looked at Wang Yu one after another and then began to talk about him. They did not shy away from discussing him in front of Wang Yu.


    "This is the man who killed the Witch and big brother? Why does he look so thin?"


    A not very tall man looked at Wang Yu''s figure a little contemptuously, and his eyes also said he didn''t believe it.


    A woman standing next to him reached out and patted him on the shoulder. She gave him a white look and retorted, "so what? They defeated him and killed the big dog!"


    He looked at Wang Yu with a smile on his face.


    A man on the other side looked at the woman maliciously and joked, "you''re bullshit. Don''t you just look at the handsome man of others? I don''t know you''re widow Li?"


    With that, the surrounding villagers were laughing.


    Wang Yu frowned, but the weak village head seemed to acquiesce in their behavior and didn''t want to stop them.


    However, looking at Wang Yu''s increasingly dark face, he also knew that Wang Yu''s patience was about to reach the limit. When everyone said something about it, he spoke:


    "Villagers, be quiet."


    Just seven words, but at the moment of finishing, everyone seemed to be controlled and stopped.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Then he also understood that this was his powerful art of imperial power. He was calm and said, "can you please talk to me with the village head?"


    The village head smiled and made a gesture to Wang Yu, which made Wang Yu a little confused, but then he knew what he was doing.


    Because the village head meant to let Wang Yu wait. He wanted to speak!


    "Our village has suffered so many disasters this time, and everyone is doomed. I hope you can pay more attention to the surrounding situation and learn to identify people, not only for yourself, but also for our people."


    During his speech, no one dared to speak, enough to see his majesty.


    "Well, I have other things here. Go back first. After arranging your own affairs, all families will report to me as before."


    After the village head said that, all the people seemed to have never seen Wang Yu again, and began to walk orderly towards their own home.

 Chapter 762

    The little girl who had just been talking to Wang Yu probably didn''t form the habit of forcibly obeying orders because she was too young. Finally, she whispered goodbye to Wang Yu and walked towards her house.


    Wang Yu stood behind her and looked at the little girl''s back. His eyes were also full of tenderness.


    "Don''t you mean to discuss things with me?"


    The voice of the village head came from behind Wang Yu. He turned around and saw the village head with a clean face.


    "Come with me."


    He didn''t say much, so he turned and left, regardless of whether Wang Yu really followed him or not.


    Of course, Wang Yu will certainly keep up, whether he really wants to talk to himself or not.


    "Wang Yu, I also feel the smell of luan''an beast on him," said the little soul with a trace of prudence in his voice. Wang Yu instantly fell into an ice cave.


    Just now he also felt the familiar smell. Did the so-called village head, like Liu Hejun before, rely on the blood essence of luan''an beast to improve his strength?


    In this case, Zhang Sifeng outside the city must be deceiving himself.


    He said that asking him to find Mrs. Liu in the city and tell him the truth was just to lead him to the village and successfully become a nutrient for Liu Hejun.


    Unfortunately, Wang Yu''s force and reaction were beyond the reach of ordinary people. Instead, he succeeded in killing Liu Hejun.


    As for what Zhang Sifeng said, the village head threw luan''an beast into the stone wall. If he really relied on luan''an beast to practice, how could he really waste such good resources in vain,


    So what''s going on in the end, and these inexplicably obedient villagers, Wang Yu''s needs to find out.


    "Go or not?"


    Wang Yu stood in place for too long. Even if the village head didn''t intend to call him, he had to stop and turn around to call Wang Yu once or twice.


    "Go with him first and see what''s going on."


    Xiao Hun suggested, and Wang Yu thought so. His eyes narrowed slightly, and finally he followed up.


    They came to a very ordinary house. Although it looked shabby outside, it was unexpectedly clean and tidy inside.


    "This is my house. Generally, no one will disturb it," the village head said as he stretched out his hand and motioned Wang Yu to sit down anywhere. "You didn''t say you wanted to see me. Come and talk."


    Wang Yu frowned. His tone was always used to the feeling of being superior.


    The feeling of the superior made Wang Yu feel very uncomfortable, but there was another kind of inexplicable harmony.


    It seems that this person should have been like this.


    Once, Lin Hui gave him the same feeling.


    This is the innate temperament. Even if more things happen, this kind of thing engraved in the bones can not be erased.


    However, the village head''s directness also made Wang Yu hesitate about what he would say later. The more direct it was, the more strange it was.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Luan Yi."


    "Your place is called luan''an village."


    "Yes."


    "Are you Luan an beast?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu asked a series of questions one after another, and the village head answered them all, but he stopped on the last question.


    Just when he thought that this matter was beyond the village head''s understanding and planned to withdraw to ask the next question, the village head Luan Yi spoke, and his eyes dodged for the first time


    "Yes..."


    Sort of?


    In other words, is he really luan''an beast?


    "Do you know about the luan''an beast family?"


    Luan Yi looks at Wang Yu''s attention to Luan an beast. He also looks at Wang Yu in surprise and thinks about what he can ask.


    Luan''an beast family, he is not talking about a luan''an beast, but an ethnic group.


    Now it was Xiaohun''s turn to be excited. He opened his mouth to the king with a full of excitement, "is it really luan''an beast? Has luan''an beast family not been destroyed!"


    Wang Yu''s eyes also lit up, but he first answered Luan Yi''s question, "I know, but you say so. What''s going on?"


    "My ancestors are the descendants of luan''an beast and human beings, and our whole luan''an village comes from the same ancestor."


    Having a common language with Wang Yu, Luan Yi didn''t put on airs like he did just now. He even told everything he knew.


    The combination of human and luan''an beast!


    And a whole village!


    Wang Yu felt the excitement of the little soul and asked for him, "do you know where the real luan''an beast family is now?"


    But to their disappointment, Luan Yi, who was still beaming just now, also wilted on his face, bowed his head and whispered, "I don''t know this, but it should be exterminated."


    Was exterminated.


    Even the descendants of luan''an nationality say so. It is estimated that this is the case.


    "But what about the variants in the stone wall?"


    The little soul thought of another more important thing and made a noise. Wang Yu also asked.


    Unexpectedly, Luan Yi''s head was lower. "It was all the experiments I did with he Er before. Oh, it''s the little girl who just called me out."

 Chapter 763

    Wang Yu''s face flashed a trace of confusion. He didn''t understand Luan Yi''s expression. He asked, "what do you mean? The experiment means..."


    "In fact, because the luan''an beast family has been destroyed, he''er and I thought we would try to conceive the luan''an beast."


    Luan Yi''s words have some confidence. To tell the truth, even if he speaks now, he doesn''t feel confident about what he says.


    After all, this kind of thing can''t be done if you want to. In particular, it''s impossible to regenerate a completely destroyed species, even if the whole village is the offspring of luan''an animals.


    As time went by, Wang Yu listened to Luan Yi''s story all afternoon in Luan Yi''s house.


    Originally, they thought Luan Yi was an unpredictable and difficult person to get along with, but they didn''t expect that he was also very outgoing. He was reserved for a short time. After hearing that a foreigner from Wang Yu also knew about Luan an beast, he began to chatter endlessly.


    Of course, he also asked Wang Yu carefully how he knew. Of course, Wang Yu would not explain the little soul foolishly. He just lied and said it was mentioned in his own books.


    The so-called experiment was also because Luan Yi and he''er wanted to revive luan''an beast, but finally failed. Although the hatched little beast looked like luan''an beast, its temperament was completely different, which directly made the whole luan''an village restless.


    So in the end, he and the villagers worked together to send the mutated beast to the stone wall.


    But at that time, he was just a cub. Although he was irritable and liked to smash things, there was no big threat. Luan Yi felt guilty and often arranged villagers to take turns to deliver meals there. He got along well.


    "Then what happened to Mrs. Liu?"


    Wang Yu nodded, but there was a more important question that he didn''t explain clearly.


    At the mention of the name, Luan Yi''s expression obviously changed. His eyes revealed sharp and hatred. It can be seen that they don''t get along well.


    But think about it, she not only controlled him, but also made the village where she had lived safely look like a mess of clothes, and the fake Luan an beast will eventually mutate, and I think it has something to do with them.


    "That''s also the foreigners who came to luan''an village before. They pretended to be businessmen robbed by mountain bandits. They wanted to stay in the village for one night at night, so we took them in."


    Luan Yi also stood up, took a few steps forward, looked at the small tree outside the door, and his tone was full of memories and regrets.


    Wang Yu looked forward at his back and could clearly feel his melancholy.


    "Later, they always said that they were injured and had no way to go back for the time being, or for various reasons. Anyway, they had been staying in the village for many years."


    He had begun to gnash his teeth. Wang Yu took a step forward and patted him on the shoulder to show him not to be too excited.


    Luan Yi turns around and nods to Wang Yu. The hatred between him and Liu Hejun is really not simple.


    However, he obviously didn''t want to hear much from Wang Yu, so he could only try to be concise.


    In fact, it''s easy to guess the later story. It''s just that the greedy woman saw that there is a magical power in the people in the village, so she had evil thoughts, and the men around her think so. In total, relying on Shengzhuang''s simple force and tricks, she succeeded in controlling the people in the whole village in the palm of her hand.


    "After that, they cheated passers-by and foreigners to eat and drink. Some even stayed under their hands as slaves. Disobedient men were basically given to the woman. After intercourse, they basically had no breath and turned into her strength."


    Luan Yi sat in his seat again. When he talked about the final outcome, it was already very dull.


    "It sounds bumpy."


    The little soul who had been silent finally made a sound and knew the final outcome of Luan an beast. It can be regarded as ending a knot in his heart.


    Wang Yu''s heart was also unspeakable. There was always a feeling of suffocation in his chest.


    "Well, I''ve finished all my things. Now you should talk about your own things."


    Luan Yi gently breathed out a breath, tried to drive away all the boring breath that had just formed around him, and looked at Wang Yu again. His eyes were eager to try.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and lifted his thin lips. "I have nothing to say, but I have something to ask you."


    Luan Yi''s face was a little strange. He asked in a voice, "didn''t I tell you everything I know? Why do you still want to ask?"


    Looking at Luan Yi''s unseemly expression, Wang Yu gently turned his eyes and said, "I want to go home. I want you to tell me how to get out of here and where the way down the mountain is."


    Hearing this question, Luan Yi''s tangled face disappeared and smiled and patted Wang Yu on the shoulder.

 Chapter 764

    Luan Yi said with a smile, "Oh, that''s the problem. I thought you had some crazy thoughts about me."


    Wang Yu glanced at him again, but he still waited for Luan Yi to speak.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s expression, Luan Yi also knew that he was not good to joke again. He cleared his throat and said, "OK, then tell me where you want to go? Where is your home?"


    Wang Yu also regained his seriousness and said directly, "Sha Pang City."


    "Sha Pang City?"


    After hearing this, Luan Yi opened his mouth with a shocked face and casually asked, "how''s the boy Zhong Jie?"


    "How do you know about Zhong Jie?"


    Wang Yu almost opened his mouth subconsciously. If he had been cautious in the past, he would not have opened his mouth without thinking. However, in the face of this "person" Luan Yi, who had just known him for less than a day, he didn''t think so much.


    "What''s the matter with him? Is he dead?"


    Luan Yi didn''t care about Wang Yu''s surprised tone. He just guessed that he was talking to himself rather than asking Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu shook his head. "He died a long time ago. Later, he was switched."


    Luan Yi didn''t have a big reaction after listening to it. After nodding, he didn''t say anything more.


    Now it was Wang Yu''s turn to be a little interested. "Why are you so interested in Zhong Jie?"


    "I''m not interested. I heard you say you''re from shapong city. The only thing I know in shapong city is this boy."


    Luan Yi opened his mouth, smiled and explained too much.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "What is a boy? He should be from your grandfather''s generation, right?"


    I don''t know why. Facing Luan Yi, Wang Yu was very honest. He almost started to say what he thought, and there was no hesitation on his face.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Luan Yi''s smile suddenly became strange. Seeing that Wang Yu was about to change his face, he didn''t pretend to be mysterious. He was born and said, "don''t look at me now. In fact, I''m almost 200 years old."


    Wang Yu''s original close action was taken back, his face became serious, and his eyes gradually became angry.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I really didn''t lie to you. I''m serious," he waved his hand to Wang Yu, quickly explained, and his eyes twinkled with sincerity. "You also know that luan''an beast has a long life. As the descendants of luan''an and mankind, we can''t live that long, but it''s no problem to spend 500 years in our life!"


    Wang Yu still looked at him suspiciously, but his expression was obviously much more relaxed than just now.


    According to Luan Yi''s algorithm, he is now approaching the age of 40 for ordinary people, but he is much older than himself.


    "As for Zhong Jie, I went to shapang city and met him. I was a little doll at that time."


    Luan Yi went on to explain, with some Nostalgia on his face. It can be seen that his experience in shapang city was still very good.


    "This matter is over. You''d better tell me how to get back to shapang city first."


    Wang Yu made a sound in time to stop Luan Yi''s endless talk, and found the topic back.


    Luan Yi''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment, but he still said, "I guess you''ve tried to find the way outside before, but you shouldn''t be able to find it, because I''ve arranged the border outside with the unique strength of Luan an beast family. No one can get out of here except me."


    Of course, this is also the reason why Liu Hejun and Sheng Tian did not slip away immediately after obtaining so much money and power.


    But in fact, Wang Yu really didn''t want to find his own way. After listening to Zhang Sifeng''s words, he subconsciously went down the mountain to the village to find the so-called Mrs. Liu.


    But Wang Yu won''t say it. He nodded to Luan Yi and motioned him to continue.


    "In fact, there is a road in the north of the village. As long as I untie the boundary, I can say that this road goes to the main road outside shapong city."


    Luan Yi didn''t talk about it any more. He directly said the way to leave.


    Wang Yu nodded and said sincerely, "thank you."


    Luan Yi shook his head. "Your appearance saved all of us. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "It''s just a matter of hand," Wang Yu didn''t take much credit, but said realistically, "if you can, I want to leave as soon as possible."


    This surprised Luan Yi. "Are you in such a hurry to go back? Our villagers haven''t expressed their gratitude to you."


    He originally wanted to let Wang Yu stay here for more days, and let him feel the enthusiasm and friendship of the descendants of luan''an beast.


    "There are still important people waiting for me to go back in shapang city. I have to get to her as soon as possible."


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with nostalgia. It had been nearly a month since he dueled with Zhong Jie on the cliff. He didn''t know whether Lin Hui thought he was dead, or was still looking for him without giving up?


    Luan Yi looked at Wang Yu''s expression and could understand the feeling of being concerned.

 Chapter 765

    Luan Yi finally didn''t ask him to stay. He said happily, "OK, but it''s very late now. Let''s have a good rest here today. We''ll go to the north of the village together early tomorrow morning. Then the whole village will see you off."


    The night passed quickly. Wang Yu was awake before dawn. After cleaning up carefully, he was no longer half tired.


    He went out of the room arranged by Luan Yi last night and walked to the small yard with the last star light.


    This was originally Liu Hejun''s yard. When Wang Yu and Luan Yi discussed things yesterday, the villagers cleaned it up.


    Thanks to Luan Yi''s thoughtfulness, the architectural style of the whole village follows the living habits of Luan an animals many years ago.


    For foreigners like Wang Yu and Liu Hejun, these styles are obviously not used to them.


    After Liu Hejun had controlled Luan Yi and the whole village, the first thing he did was to order them to build a courtyard in line with their own habits and aesthetics.


    Of course, it is also the largest and most luxurious house in the village.


    Luan Yi and the villagers, who are used to living in the original house, certainly won''t go here. The reason why Luan Yi recovered it yesterday is that Luan Yi thought of Wang Yu.


    "Why did you come out in such a hurry before dawn?"


    A light voice came from behind Wang Yu. He didn''t turn around, but he had already realized that Luan Yi was coming.


    "The stars in the sky are so beautiful."


    Wang Yu looked up at the stars and didn''t answer the question just now. He just said such a sentence without beginning or end.


    Luan Yi also looked up at the sky with Wang Yu''s actions. The East had begun to look white. There were few stars left in the sky, but they were scattered in several places alone.


    In fact, I can''t say how beautiful it is.


    This is more beautiful than any starry night, even when the sky hasn''t brightened just now.


    But Luan Yi also looked up with Wang Yu and said, "yes, it''s beautiful."


    The fear of beauty is not only the sky, but also his heart eager to go home.


    They stood side by side in the yard, quietly looked up at all the stars, and finally disappeared into the gradually brightening sky.


    "It''s dawn."


    Wang Yu turned to look at Luan Yi nearby, spoke softly, and then walked directly to the north of the village.


    Luan Yi looks at Wang Yu''s back. Somehow, he vaguely feels that after this separation, they will never see each other again in this life.


    "Whatever."


    Luan Yi said casually. The expression on his face became relaxed and raised his feet to follow Wang Yu.


    He has lived nearly 200 years, and has long been indifferent to these life and death departures. If they are destined, they will eventually meet again. If they are not destined, it is meaningless to pursue them forcibly.


    In the north of the village, when Luan Yi arrived, it was already a sea of people. In addition to the villagers Wang Yu saw on the street that day, many more people got up early in the morning to see Wang Yu off.


    It is impossible to say that my heart is not moved.


    Wang Yu was at the front of the crowd and felt the sincere gratitude of the villagers for the first time.


    He had done similar things before, but he came in a hurry and then left in a hurry. Even if someone wanted to thank him, he could hardly find anyone.


    But today I saw so many people come just to see him and say goodbye to him. To tell the truth is very touching.


    "Childe, if it weren''t for your heroic help, maybe our family would fall like this."


    A strong young man is now in front of the crowd. He looks at Wang Yu with gratitude and speaks sincerely.


    Wang Yu shook his head. The smile on his face didn''t retreat after seeing these villagers.


    But he didn''t say anything. After all, the scene of Luan Yi talking to him yesterday is still vivid. Luan Yi, who looks not much older than Wang Yu, is almost 200 years old. In front of him, he looks much older than Luan Yi.


    If something goes wrong and makes a joke, Luan Yi may make fun of him.


    "Big brother, what''s your name? We don''t know your name. Are you leaving..."


    Wang Yu''s clothes were pulled. He looked down and saw the first girl he saw after entering the village. At this time, he was pitifully holding his clothes and asking.


    "Oh..."


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face was more gentle. He squatted down, leveled his eyes with the little girl, and said, "my name is Wang Yu, and you?"


    The little girl was very happy and replied sweetly, "Hello, brother Wang Yu. My name is hel."


    Wang Yu nodded and said softly, "hel, what a good name."


    At the same time, I thought that Luan Yi said yesterday that he ER was the one who developed luan''an beast with him.


    "Well, Wang Yu, don''t be fooled by her appearance. Don''t look at her like this. In fact, she has been... Hel, how old is she?"


    Luan Yi''s voice ranged from far to near, and her tone was full of ridicule.


    At the same time, the villagers near Wang Yu also automatically gave way to a road. Luan Yi walked in slowly, but went to the little girl he''er.

 Chapter 766

    Wang Yu frowned tightly. From the moment Luan Yi made a noise, he had noticed something bad.


    Looking at her, Wang Yu saw that she was also looking at Luan Yi angrily and said impolitely, "my cultivation is stronger than you. Don''t talk to me in this tone."


    Although she is only a small body, her momentum is stronger than that of Luan Yi before.


    At such a young age, it is absolutely impossible to have such momentum. Moreover, Wang Yu remembered that Luan Yi said that the two of them were developing Luan an beast cubs together. People like Luan Yi would not only find a child to be their partner.


    "Luan he."


    Luan Yi''s face became a little more serious. At the same time, he had come to Wang Yu and her.


    Luan he and Wang Yu pick eyebrows. It turns out that this is her full name, but they don''t care much. After all, in Wang Yu''s cognition, "Luan" is the only surname in luan''an village.


    "Stop it. Say goodbye to Wang Yu for the last time. Don''t hide yourself."


    Looking at Luan he''s still full of anger, Luan Yi sighed and reached out to rub her head.


    Luanhe frowned and ducked his head, as if he were struggling with something,


    Wang Yu didn''t understand what happened, but he also knew that Luan he''s real age must be older than he thought.


    Is it almost a hundred years old?


    "Alas, your brother..."


    Shaoqing sighed from Luan he''s mouth. Then he looked up reluctantly and looked at Luan Yi. Then he looked at Wang Yu and sipped his mouth. Such an old tone was completely inconsistent with her face. In Wang Yu''s view, there was a different strange feeling.


    Besides, she even called Luan Yi "brother"?


    Wang Yu glanced at the people around him for a week, but found that they were not surprised at all. It seems that they have long been used to it.


    "Wang Yu, you didn''t expect that the little girl in your mouth is my twin sister. Look at her now, it''s actually because..."


    Luan Yi smiled at Wang Yu and opened his mouth with a mockery on his face. His eyes scanned back and forth between Wang Yu and Luan he.


    "I said it myself, but I never lied," Luan he snapped. At the same time, he gave Luan Yi a white look, and then sincerely looked at Wang Yu and said word by word. "The reason why I became like this is because a fool didn''t protect the Dharma when I was practicing, which led me to go crazy and fall into a coma."


    When talking about "Dharma protection", she took a hard look at Luan Yi next to her. The meaning of her words is self-evident.


    "Didn''t I sacrifice myself to collect medicine in the mountain later ~"


    Luan Yi explains to Luan he. Luan he just stares at him and doesn''t say anything. He just looks at Wang Yu and doesn''t give up:


    "Wang Yu, I can''t hide it. I just want to leave such a beautiful memory in your mind forever. Although I may not see you again in the future, I still hope that when you occasionally think of luan''an beast, you can also think of a little girl looking at you as innocent."


    Wang Yu was stunned. He didn''t expect to have such deep feelings after only knowing each other for two days.


    He nodded, smiled and looked at Luan he. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching her head. He didn''t say much, but nodded heavily.


    "The border has been withdrawn. You can go."


    At this time, Luan Yi''s voice also came. Looking at the interaction between Wang Yu and Luan he, he also smiled gently.


    Luanhe was still immersed in the scene that Wang Yu touched his head just now. He didn''t react for the moment, and Wang Yu had reached the edge of the road at this time.


    "I''m leaving."


    The three light words calmed a group of people who had just whispered.


    Luan Yi smiled and nodded to Wang Yu to see him off.


    "Goodbye."


    Luan he quietly looked at Wang Yu''s back and said these two words silently. No matter how affectionate he was, he was hidden.


    On Wang Yu''s side, after walking out of the sight of the villagers, he also began to accelerate and run forward quickly along this road.


    After several days and nights on his way, he finally saw the shadow of the city wall of shapang city from a distance.


    "Wang Yu, have a rest. I was too tired before." Xiaohun was distressed. These days, he watched Wang Yu go day and night. When he was tired and hungry, he just took out a few pills to supplement his strength, and then went on his way without stopping.


    Although he knew that Wang Yu was worried about Lin Hui, his body was the capital after all. Even if he was overloaded, he lost the most important thing even if he could return to Lin''s house a few days early.


    Wang Yu nodded, found a hidden place to sit on the ground, and quickly entered the state of meditation.


    The simplest and fastest way to recover his body is meditation.


    Before he knew it, Wang Yu woke up again in the morning three days later. Now he was full of energy and flew directly to the city gate.


    Just after the gate was opened, the soldiers stood in a row. People inside and outside the city came in and out orderly. They looked harmonious and calm.

 Chapter 767

    Wang Yu''s resolute expression also became soft. After not seeing him for more than a month, he even had a feeling that things are right and people are wrong.


    "Who are you..."


    When the soldiers at the gate saw Wang Yufeng''s fiery appearance, they also spoke to him fiercely. Halfway through, they saw his appearance clearly, and the expression on his face was dull.


    "Li Ding, why don''t you talk?"


    The soldier standing behind him also heard the change of the soldier''s tone, but did not see Wang Yu. He thought Li Ding was just neglecting his duty, so he scolded loudly.


    Li Ding smacked his mouth, buffered his excitement, blinked his eyes, turned his head and spoke to the man just now, "Wang... Wang..."


    The soldier listened to Li Ding''s stammering tone, and the expression on his face became strange. He couldn''t help looking at the people behind Li Ding, and then his look changed quickly.


    "Prince Wang Yu."


    After he realized who the visitor was, he quickly bowed respectfully to Wang Yu, then opened Li Ding in front of him and said with a smile:


    "You are finally back. Our Lin family leader has been waiting in the city for many days."


    Wang Yu didn''t expect to be recognized so obviously after he returned here, but he was relieved to think of what he had done before.


    "Don''t say much. I''m going to the city now, OK?"


    Wang Yu didn''t bother a little guard too much. After he said his purpose, he also looked at the just opened gate.


    "Oh, oh," the guard seemed to react in an instant. It was like a sudden enlightenment. The coach patted his head and said, "look at me. I''m too excited to see you. I didn''t react. I want you to go to the city."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of examination flashed in his eyes, but he still didn''t say anything. He just looked directly at the guard and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "The guard is suspicious."


    The little soul made a sound at the right time, and the tone revealed a warning. He knew that Wang Yu had thought about returning to shapang city as soon as possible for a long time, and didn''t want to destroy the beauty, but he still made a sound to remind him that, after all, Xiaohun didn''t want Wang Yu to make any mistakes.


    "It''s all right. Even if there''s something wrong, he can''t lift much wind and waves in front of me."


    Wang Yu''s expression remained unchanged, but he spoke confidently to the little soul in his mind through the secret arts.


    The little soul stopped talking. Since Wang Yu said so, it means that he has prepared for the worst, so he doesn''t need to worry.


    Sure enough, although the guard seemed to have been trying to delay Wang Yu''s time, he finally went through the formalities for Wang Yu to enter the city, allowing him to enter the city successfully.


    Although the time of entering the city is a little different from what Wang Yu thought before, others are already outside the city. Do you need to worry about any other problems?


    "I didn''t expect that we left the city so easily, but now we still need so much trouble to come back."


    Wang Yu walked on the main road of shapang city and was slowly observing the surrounding conditions and changes. Xiao soul also made a voice with emotion.


    It''s true that although they were chased and killed at the beginning, they always thought about how to escape from the guard of the city, but they never really entered in a formal way.


    However, Wang Yu has to admit that such registration and certification is troublesome, but it also enhances the security.


    It was said that it was a month since Wang Yu left shapang city last time, but in fact, it passed quickly.


    Many things in the city have basically not changed, but I don''t know why. Many previously insignificant shops suddenly seem to wake up, but on the surface, they have expanded a lot.


    It''s only early in the morning, so many households are basically just beginning to operate. The people who really start business haven''t appeared yet. Most of the people on the street are in a hurry to prepare their own things. Everyone seems unwilling to say more to another person.


    Wang Yu was surprised at this way of getting along.


    When he was in shapang city before, he didn''t open the street near the city gate, but walked on the busiest street, so he didn''t know what was going on now, let alone whether it was normal.


    "Young master Wang! Is it really you?"


    An obvious and trembling voice came from Wang Yu''s face. Wang Yu looked up and saw a person he was very familiar with.


    "Miss Lin, I''m back." Wang Yu didn''t deny it. He took a step forward, and the hard lines on his face became soft for a little bit. It looked very empty under the light of the morning sun. It''s like a relegated fairy from nine days who can disappear in a gentle blink.


    And now Lin Hui is in the same mood when he sees Wang Yu.


    From the moment she just received the news, every step she took seemed to step on the clouds. She was completely light and had no practical feeling.

 Chapter 768

    "You''re finally back, aren''t you?"


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu with such a familiar feeling and tone. Who else would there be besides Wang Yu who irresponsibly said he would go back?


    Lin Hui could not help but wet his eyes with tears, and then burst into tears.


    Wang Yu had some seriousness on his face. After seeing Lin Hui''s tears, he became busy and disorderly.


    He and Lin Hui had known each other for so long and had never seen such a weak side of her. He didn''t know what to do for a while. He had to step forward unskilled and flustered away all his tears for her.


    Until this time, Wang Yu realized that she was the only one who came like this, and no one followed.


    That''s why it''s easier for her to show her true feelings.


    "Well, I''m not really back now. Don''t cry anymore."


    It was probably the first time that Wang Yu''s voice was so soft, but Lin Hui cried louder and louder. People who were still busy around looked in the direction of the two people.


    The potato was embarrassed and pulled Lin Hui in his direction, trying to block Lin Hui''s face with his own body.


    After all, Lin Hui is now the owner of the Lin family. If someone sees her crying without dignity, it will have bad consequences for her and the whole Lin family.


    But Wang Yu didn''t expect such a small action to pull her in, but he directly let Lin Hui lie down in Wang Yu''s arms and sobbed directly in his arms.


    What Lin Hui was wearing was just the kind of ordinary clothes that the ladies of ordinary rich people would wear. Therefore, when some confused passers-by saw such a scene, they regarded it as a little couple who had met again after a long separation, and left one by one along the way.


    Wang Yu was relieved and didn''t speak. He let Lin Hui cry in his arms and gently patted her back because of crying.


    As time went by, and this was close to the city gate, Wang Yu looked at more and more people coming and going around, and his face was not natural.


    He gently attached himself down, put his mouth near Lin Hui''s ear and whispered, "there are too many people here. Let''s go somewhere else first..."


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt Lin Hui''s body tremble slightly in his arms. Then she looked up from Wang Yu''s arms, dodged her eyes, and said shyly, "I just lost my attitude, i... I always thought you were dead..."


    After that, her red and swollen eyes, which had been crying, began to shed tears again.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what to do. Just as he was about to wipe her tears again, he saw Lin Hui quickly wipe all the tears off his face. But because her strength was too great, her face soon turned red.


    After such a move, Lin Hui also took a step back from Wang Yu''s arms and said with a little embarrassment, "can you... Use the move you used when talking with Zhong Wang, so that others can''t see us now..."


    She knows that she must not look very good now. Even if she returns to the Lin family quickly, she will be seen by the Lin family and even the Zhong family.


    Wang Yu smiled at her and understood what Lin Hui was worried about. Without saying anything, he directly displayed the fourth secret of wanhun sword, and an invisible protective shield was formed between the two people.


    Unless Wang Yu took the initiative to remove it, or three hours later, the power of the secret arts dissipated to make the cover disappear, as long as they were still in the cover, no one could see what they were doing, let alone the appearance of Lin Hui.


    With the protective cover, Wang Yu and Lin Hui walked directly back to Lin Fu, and asked Lin Hui about all kinds of things that had happened in shapong city recently.


    "I''ve just arrived outside the city. How did you find me so soon?"


    There was such a thing that he still didn''t understand. He didn''t release his breath. If he followed Lin Hui''s cultivation, it should be impossible for him to know he came as soon as he entered the city.


    Lin Hui''s face is still hung with the previous flowing tears, and his eyes are also red, but he has begun to seriously answer Wang Yu''s questions, "I didn''t feel it. Someone came to Lin''s house early this morning and said that you have come back and are still at the gate of the city."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Listening to Lin Hui''s story quietly, he thought of a person''s figure in his heart.


    "It was the guard of the gate tower who told others that he informed the Lin mansion."


    Xiaohun also understood what was going on, and his voice rang through Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu nodded and whispered, "no wonder that man always wanted to delay me at that time. He wanted to take credit when you came."

 Chapter 769

    Lin Hui couldn''t understand what Wang Yu was talking about. She looked at Wang Yu with a puzzled face. Wang Yu also explained to her what happened at the gate of the city this morning.


    "Many times, being too smart is not a good thing."


    After hearing Wang Yu''s story, Lin Hui began to speak seriously. Although she didn''t say it directly, she had made a decision in her heart.


    Wang Yu didn''t feel unhappy when he heard this. On the contrary, he felt that Lin Hui was more and more rational in dealing with things and would consider long-term things more and more.


    After this short half year''s trial, she finally successfully mastered all kinds of abilities that should be possessed as a superior.


    Somehow, Wang Yu''s heart was filled with joy.


    "Well, not to mention these uncomfortable things, let''s talk about something else."


    Lin Hui looked at Wang Yu''s expression and knew what he was thinking. A blush flashed on his face, took a step forward and skillfully changed the topic.


    And Wang Yu didn''t know her mind and followed her, "OK, what do you want to say?" although he didn''t pay attention, his tone was full of doting.


    Invisibly, Wang Yu has treated Lin Hui as his own sister.


    Lin Hui turned to smile and liked the relationship between the two people. He also smiled and said, "I want to know what great things you have done in your absence these days."


    Although he said so lightly, Lin Hui knew very well that Wang Yu came back so late because there were so many things on the road that he couldn''t get away.


    Not to mention anything great.


    Wang Yu flashed a smile in his eyes and told him about what happened after he fell off the cliff, including the redemption of luan''an village. He just glanced over the situation of seeing the wind devil in the stone wall. After all, the less Lin Hui knows about them, the better he can be to her.


    When Wang Yu and Lin Hui basically finished talking, they had already returned to Lin Fu and Lin Hui''s room.


    Lin Hui simply cleaned up, but he didn''t tell about Wang Yu''s return.


    As for the two guards, they feel their intention. If they are smart, they must know what to say and what not to say.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with the Zhong family?" Wang Yu asked with a little caution, with concern in his eyes.


    He knew what Zhong Jie meant to Lin Hui, but he had already died, so he didn''t feel very sad, did he?


    Referring to the Zhong family, Lin Hui''s expression was obviously sluggish, and his eyes were also stained with a dignified look.


    "Zhong Wang is now the master of the Zhong family."


    Moreover, there are so many children in the Zhong family. Now he is the only one left.


    Wang Yu nodded. He didn''t know the complex feelings between Lin Hui, Zhong Li and Zhong Wang, so he was very receptive to such a result.


    "However, now the people of the Zhong family are eager to attack the Lin family."


    Lin Hui''s next sentence really changed Wang Yu''s look.


    "What is attack? Didn''t Zhong Wang have a good relationship before?"


    Wang Yu was puzzled by this. It was clear that they were able to talk calmly before. How can it become such a situation that the tip of the needle is against the wheat awn now?


    "This..."


    Lin Hui''s face flashed a trace of dignity. His fist clenched and loosened, as if he were struggling with something. Then he also said, "Zhong Wang and I are not as good as you see. He gnashed his teeth at me."


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He thought that after he came back, the dust in shapang city had basically settled, but he didn''t expect that the situation now became more nervous than before he left.


    It turned out that the Zhong family and the Lin family were at odds on the surface, but no one would pay attention to anyone inside.


    For Zhong Wang, he has no concept of the deep friendship between the Zhong Lin family, let alone the face of the ancestors of the two families.


    Lin Hui didn''t want to have any entanglement with the Zhong family, but Zhong Wang didn''t let go of the Lin family and Lin Hui at all. He insisted on destroying them, and Lin Hui could only cope with them.


    "OK, I see," Wang Yu stretched out his hand to look at Lin Hui, with perseverance in his eyes, "wait for me."


    Lin Hui didn''t understand what he meant. He quickly stood up and looked forward, "childe Wang, what are you going to do?"


    Wang Yu smiled at Lin Hui and said, "I''ve known you for so long, but you''ve been helping me do what I want to achieve. Today, it''s my turn to help you."


    With that, regardless of Lin Hui''s reaction, he immediately turned out of the room and walked towards the gate of the hospital.


    In fact, needless to say, Lin Hui had roughly guessed what Wang Yu was going to do, but when she reacted and rushed out of her yard, Wang Yu had long disappeared.


    "Wang Yu, thank you, really."


    She leaned against the door, looked in the direction of the clock house and whispered.

 Chapter 770

    After Wang Yu came out of Lin''s house, he didn''t run directly to Zhong''s house, but ran in another direction. A white figure quickly shuttled through shapong city.


    He is running to the direction of the former martial uncle Lin Hui''s house. After such a long time, there have been changes in things and people in shapeng city. I don''t know how old man Yang is doing now.


    But in the end, it was an empty house waiting for him.


    It was still that place. Wang Yu knocked on the door and didn''t get any response, so he pushed the door in directly.


    Everything is the same as before, but there is no one.


    Wang Yu walked through familiar rooms, which were still full of things. It seemed that someone had just come, but it was too clean, which made people feel impractical.


    "Really no one?"


    Wang Yu looked in the middle of the last room. There was still no figure of them. Finally, he had to shake his head and go.


    "In fact, you don''t care about them."


    After Wang Yu walked out of old man Yang''s yard, the little soul couldn''t help making a sound.


    Wang Yu shook his head and finally looked back at the yard. His eyes were full of thoughts, but he turned and walked away.


    "Go, go to Zhong''s house."


    He spoke softly, as if he were telling Xiaohun, and thought he was talking to himself. His expression was serious, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    As usual, Wang Yu stood in a small yard of the Zhong family where he had come before. Now, it is the master Zhong Jie in the yard.


    "Lord, our informant in the Lin family reported that Wang Yu is not dead. Now we should discuss something with Wang Yu in the Lin family''s study."


    A voice came out of the room. Wang Yu didn''t avoid it. He just listened quietly. There was a glimmer of brilliance in his eyes, but there was no action.


    "Isn''t Wang Yu dead?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhong Wang was not shocked at the news, but asked calmly. Wang Yu really couldn''t hear any emotion just by his voice.


    Then the content of their conversation became what Wang Yu would discuss with Lin Hui when he came back. Even the form in shapang city was carefully analyzed by Zizi.


    "They really have nothing to do. If they have time to think about these things, they might as well think about how to solve the problem of their vacant children in the Zhong family."


    The little soul was very impatient to listen to Wang Yu at the foot of the wall. Finally, he couldn''t help complaining. Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing.


    Wang Yu is usually cold and heartless in front of people. Strangers are not allowed to enter. He has never shown such true feelings. Today, he released his nature by hearing the statement of Xiaohun.


    Of course, in this way, the two people in the room immediately knew that someone was listening to them outside.


    Wang Yu doesn''t care about it at all. His ability has improved a lot compared with that when he first came to shapang city. Moreover, the Zhong family has been severely traumatized after the previous war. Even if there is a positive conflict at that time, he is completely fearless.


    And just in time, he just needed such an opportunity to face Zhong Wang.


    It''s always bad to appear quietly and frighten people, isn''t it?


    If Xiaohun knew what Wang Yu was thinking, he would be speechless.


    "Who''s out there?"


    The man around Zhong Wang quickly shot a dart like thing at the door. At the same time, he made a rude sound, but Wang Yu avoided it perfectly.


    He didn''t speak and didn''t go to Zhongwang''s room. He just stood quietly in Zhongwang''s yard, and his behavior was chiguoguo''s provocation.


    "He is Wang Yu."


    Zhong Wang didn''t make a fuss like the man around him, but explained Wang Yu''s identity in a low voice.


    As for the name "Wang Yu", no one knows it now in shapong city.


    In the previous war, Zhong Jie basically took all the strength of the whole Zhong family, including all the elders and Zhiduoxing, so now those who stay with Zhong Wang are the crooked melon and split jujube who stay with him in the Zhong family. Although he has some abilities, it always makes people uncomfortable.


    For example, the man around Zhong Wang now.


    Although he was bent on revitalizing the Zhong family together with Zhong Wang and even breaking down the big head of the Lin family, he always used his strength where he shouldn''t.


    "Wang Yu, our Zhong family is against you! You killed our old master cruelly and colluded with the original young master. Our Zhong family will be ruined today. It''s all because of your fault!"


    The man walked out of the room. When he saw Wang Yu, he pointed to his nose and scolded. Wang Yu was still expressionless, but Zhong Wang''s face was getting darker and darker in the room.


    "Li Xu, come back."


    Maybe he couldn''t help it. Zhong Wang lowered his voice and tried to make his words complete, but his eyes were full of anger.


    Losing such a face in front of his enemies is really the biggest insult to people like Zhong Wang.


    "But... Master..."


    Li Xu was still reluctant to give up, but after seeing that Zhong Wang was about to explode, he turned bitterly back to the room.

 Chapter 771

    Wang Yu stood quietly in the yard, as if he didn''t pay attention to them at all, and he did have such strength.


    Zhong Wang didn''t act rashly as before. Wang Yu had sneaked into his yard quietly. He just quietly ordered the dark guards around to call some people over.


    What he thought was that since Wang Yu came in so aboveboard, he didn''t do anything. There must be something else to do.


    However, Zhong Wang''s thinking is still not good at Wang Yu''s mind after all. Originally, Wang Yu only planned to see the current situation of Zhong Wang first, and then go back quietly, but now he changed his mind.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide very deep before. Even the dark guards have it."


    Wang Yu spoke quietly. Although there was still no too much expression on his face, this ordinary statement was harsh.


    He was mocking himself.


    Zhong Wang looked at Wang Yugan standing there. Unconsciously, he would think of how he had been excluded from the Zhong family and looked down upon by Xiaolin Hui and Zhong Li.


    That time was the darkest and loneliest day of my life.


    Although parents are not low in status, they have lost them since childhood. They grow up in other aunt''s yard. They want to learn literature and martial arts well, but they are always not liked by grandpa; But that clock left only needs his father to praise his grandfather a few words, and he can get more.


    The world of children is simple, but it is also direct.


    When Zhong Wang gradually had some sense of autonomy, he thought of preparing his power early. One day, he would become a man standing at the highest point.


    At that time, we must let Lin Hui and Zhong Li look up to themselves.


    But Wang Yu said so today. Zhong Wang always felt that he was just a humble clown who wanted others to see him.


    What if he can control the Zhong family now?


    The big family that once flourished is now just an empty shell.


    Grandpa Zhong Jie wanted to see his efforts, but he had already died. And the clock that fought with him is gone.


    As for Lin Hui, Zhong Wang feels that he can''t feel the thoughts in her heart more and more. The rights and recognition he has been pursuing have basically been obtained, but his heart is becoming more and more empty.


    "Someone came in the dark. It should have been called by the two people who had just left."


    Outside the door, the voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, but if so, there was no tension.


    Wang Yu nodded. Just now he and Xiaohun noticed that there was a different breath flowing around. Just now he said Zhong Wang was talking about it.


    Hidden, he listened to all kinds of people say Zhong Wang in shapong city. He is just a very lucky dandy who can regain his favor after the family change.


    However, he did not hear anyone talk about his superior ability, not even about his knowledge and force.


    As a dandy among the people, he even has a lot of dark guards with good ability. He can''t practice in a day or two.


    I think he has been dormant at Zhong''s house for a long time in recent years.


    It''s not just Zhong Li who is trying. In this way, Zhong Wang seems to be more tolerant and deeper.


    Even if Wang Yu is walking in the street now, all the talk he hears is that Zhong Wang picked up a house owner for nothing, but who knows how much he did behind the back that others can''t see?


    "My Lord! The rescue of my subordinates is late!"


    Wang Yu was still looking at the clock with emotion. He heard the sound of footsteps outside the yard, and then the vigorous man''s voice penetrated the air and went straight into the yard.


    Zhong Wang also came out of the room at this time. He looked at Wang Yu, who was still calm. He also stood at the door, secretly poured force into his voice, and shouted to the inside and outside of the yard, "the children of the Zhong family listen to the order. Wang Yu, the murderer who killed the master today, is bold. Bai Tianxing stabbed the master''s yard. There is no amnesty!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the gate of the courtyard was violently knocked open outside, and then I saw countless people in heavy armor swarming to completely surround Wang Yu on several floors. Looking outside the distant gate, the soldiers were like a surging river.


    "Wang Yu, if you come today, you don''t want to go back."


    Zhong Wang stood behind the crowd. Although he was tall, his thin clothes made him recognized at a glance among the soldiers.


    However, even in the face of so many people, Wang Yu didn''t flinch at all. He just said calmly, "it depends on whether you have this ability."


    Although the tone of his voice was still light, everyone present heard his arrogance and incomparable self-confidence.


    "Tut, I don''t know what''s good or bad."


    This time, it was not Zhong Wang talking, but Li Xu, who had just discussed things with him, looked at Wang Yu with a slow mockery and disdain.

 Chapter 772

    This sentence was like the switch of all soldiers. As soon as the voice fell, all the spears in their hands were stabbed out, pointing straight to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu still didn''t move, as if he had no reaction time, and let all the sharp weapons stab at him.


    Zhong Wang quietly watched the progress of things in front. Seeing this situation, he also showed confusion on his face. What''s the matter with Wang Yu today?


    Let them fight when they come?


    "No! Spread out!"


    Just as Zhong Wang watched them all begin to gather at the place where Wang Yu stood just now, he also saw Wang Yu''s real purpose.


    Wang Yu was not there at all!


    The figure should be just an illusion, and when the soldiers of the Zhong family are close, they can easily clean up half of the people. The situation is also very unfavorable to Zhong Wang.


    "It''s better to look after yourself first."


    Zhong Wang heard Wang Yu''s voice. He suddenly turned his head behind him. His hands were also full of force, waiting for Wang Yu to appear and hurt him.


    However, there is still nothing.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Xu, who stood on the steps with Zhong Wang to see the situation below, turned to ask. He had just heard Zhong Wang''s order and was confused.


    Zhong Wang also looked at Li Xu, but he didn''t seem to hear what Wang Yu said like himself.


    "There are Wang Yu''s traps here. Let them spread out quickly. Don''t just stand here to facilitate Wang Yu''s attack."


    Zhong Wang gradually calmed his mood and gave orders to Li Xu. His face was also in a trance.


    Just now, he clearly heard Wang Yu''s voice in his left ear. He must have been making a mystery.


    But this is not the case. If it is really a secret technique, that feeling should echo in your mind, not in your ears.


    So now looking at the soldiers standing outside, he felt that Wang Yu would attack like this, and had to give orders in a hurry.


    Li Xu didn''t understand why Zhong Wang suddenly became so anxious. Wang Yu was standing in the center of the crowd. If they were besieged now, it would be the best time. Why should they disperse now?


    "Master, I think we should not miss such a good opportunity."


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Xu stepped forward and put forward his suggestions to Zhong Wang. He still felt that he was thinking of the Zhong family wholeheartedly.


    But it was obvious that Zhong Wang didn''t want to discuss it with others. For the first time, he shouted at Li Xu, "do it!"


    The expression on his face was a little nervous and ferocious.


    After following Zhong Wang for so many years, Li Xu always felt that his master was the best tempered. He was frightened. After hearing this, he quickly nodded and went down to give orders.


    Zhong Wang looked at Li Xu''s nervous back and clenched his fist tightly.


    He doesn''t really want to treat his subordinates like this, but if he doesn''t have any dignity in front of them, won''t anyone disobey his decision in the future?


    "He''s more able to resist now."


    The little soul spoke and commented, but Wang Yu didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Because he is standing beside Zhong Wang now, but he is shrouded in the fourth stealth secret of wanhun sword.


    This is why Zhong Wang could feel someone talking in his ear just now, but he didn''t see anyone at all.


    As for the guy Li Xu, it was Wang Yu who blocked him out by a small trick.


    Of course, the Wang Yu in the crowd was really an illusion made by Wang Yu, but it was not as vicious as Zhong Wang thought. He had to wait until all the soldiers approached before exploding. At the beginning, he didn''t intend to take care of that matter.


    Wang Yu can''t cope with these soldiers alone. The best thing is to let him spend more time and energy.


    However, he did not want to defeat the Zhong family by force. The victory he wanted was to let the Zhong family lose from the bottom of his heart, rather than succumb to force.


    "Will you go first today?"


    The little soul looked at Wang Yu and asked.


    Facts have proved that Wang Yu really wants to go.


    Today is not without harvest. He not only knows the changes of Zhong Wang, but also knows the distribution and attack methods of many Zhong family soldiers, so even if he goes back now, he really has a lot of dry goods to tell Lin Hui.


    It''s not too late. Since Wang Yu had this idea, he didn''t stay here much. After thinking about it, he turned and left Zhong Wang. He planned to run back to Lin''s house immediately.


    "Boy, after such a long time, my ability has improved a lot."


    Wang Yu''s body had been flying on the roof of the Zhong family''s house, and he had long been far away from the direction that Zhong Wang could perceive just now, but he heard a familiar call.


    He stopped, casually found a yard, stood quietly in the middle, spread his spiritual knowledge with martial spirit, and said, "long time no see, elder Yang, please show up."

 Chapter 773

    It''s old man Yang''s voice.


    After Wang Yu left Lin''s house, the first place he went was old man Yang''s house, but no one was found. Now when he came to Zhong''s house, he met him unexpectedly. It must be said that it was a kind of fate.


    Or, old man Yang knew that Wang Yu would come here, so he had been waiting here long ago?


    A trace of respect flashed across Wang Yu''s face, but he still waited for old man Yang''s response.


    Sure enough, after hearing Wang Yu''s voice, he also laughed, "ha ha, boy is really powerful. I didn''t expect to be able to speak with martial spirit."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu didn''t respond. He just looked around respectfully, but secretly praised him.


    Master Yang really knows a lot.


    The original secret technique of transmitting sound can be mastered by anyone who has learned some force, but the number and accuracy are different.


    But this is only to know to transmit the sound to the object. Just now Wang Yu doesn''t know where old man Yang is, so he can only spread the sound around, but only those with certain ability can hear it.


    This is why old man Yang praised Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was thinking about the reason why old man Yang came here, but he suddenly felt that a strong martial spirit behind him was approaching in his direction. He turned around and just saw old man Yang coming towards him in gray clothes.


    Wang Yu was also excited when he felt this. His previous accomplishments were completely imperceptible to elder Yang. Now he can feel it. Does it mean that he is closer to his room?


    "Boy, you''ve grown a lot."


    Old man Yang also obviously felt this. After walking into Wang Yu, he patted Wang Yu on the shoulder with some satisfaction. His eyes were shining, but Wang Yu couldn''t see any emotion.


    Wang Yu respectfully stepped back, made a standard bow to old man Yang, and then asked about the fact that there was no one in the house before. "In fact, master Yang, after coming back, he once visited your house, but found that the building was empty."


    Old man Yang looked at Wang Yu with a smile and listened to him quietly. His eyes looked like a loving grandfather looking at his favorite grandson.


    In fact, old man Yang felt just like this about Wang Yu. He never thought he would want to get close to such a person who had just met.


    "I didn''t belong to shapang city originally. I was here before because I had to listen to my senior brother''s wishes and help girl Hui. Now that things have been done, I don''t need to stay here."


    Old man Yang patiently explained to Wang Yu. With a few words, Wang Yu could also hear his yearning for freedom.


    "How about? Would you like to wander around the world with me and live a happy life with idle clouds and wild cranes?"


    He looked at Wang Yu with strong guidance in his eyes, and his heart was instantly moved when he looked at Wang Yu.


    Wandering all over the world, idle clouds and wild cranes?


    Wang Yu smiled. Hearing these two words, a shadow flashed in his heart, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    If he really has such a day, Wang Yu hopes that the person who follows him is the clean and spotless woman.


    His ice


    "Hahaha, I won''t tease you anymore. I know you still have a lot to do."


    Old man Yang looked at the way Wang Yu Mingxian had begun to daydream and laughed loudly. The heroic and hearty appearance made Wang Yu feel a little embarrassed.


    "I didn''t see you until now. I haven''t had time to thank my predecessors."


    Wang Yu''s face also returned to normal. He sincerely bowed to old man Yang. He knew that he wouldn''t be today without old man Yang.


    After all, I had suffered such a serious injury in the dense forest that I certainly couldn''t recover.


    The smile on old man Yang''s face was much brighter, but he didn''t deny it, but patted Wang Yu on the shoulder. "Don''t use anything else, but my senior brother said he would come to shapang city to see his little apprentice recently. Just look at him more at that time."


    It was only a simple polite remark, but it shocked Wang Yu. What did he hear just now?


    Elder Yang''s senior brother?


    That is to say, Lin Hui''s master?


    The elder who can reconnect the broken meridians can make those who can''t practice martial arts quickly become powerful people.


    Is the horse coming?


    But


    "I heard Miss Lin say before that her master is no longer alive."


    Wang Yu frowned and didn''t say what he knew, but it made old man Yang look unnatural.


    "Cough, my elder martial brother often meets enemies when he goes out on a trip, so maybe sometimes it''s goodbye. He didn''t want to worry girl Hui, so he said so."


    He wouldn''t say that his senior brother didn''t want to come back, so he simply let himself spread the news that he was dead.

 Chapter 774

    Wang Yu nodded. Unexpectedly, he believed what old man Yang said. His face was still respectful. "Where are you going, elder?"


    He changed the subject, but he still wanted to know where the elder went.


    "Probably, the ends of the earth, the sea of clouds and the top of the mountain..."


    Old man Yang made a sound and looked to the distant horizon. The sunset had gone down, leaving only the sunset glow all over the sky. His eyes were full of fire red passion.


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth also gently stirred up. It''s still far ahead. Please don''t ask about the future.


    Seeing old man Yang leave, Wang Yu also enriched his heart. Finally, he returned to Lin''s house with satisfaction.


    During the day, Wang Yu and Lin Hui walked through the small door of the Lin family. Although they were already in the invisible cover, the entrance and exit of the main door still needed to be registered to open, so they also climbed over the wall near the small door to avoid trouble.


    Now, Wang Yu wants to repeat the situation in the daytime, but walks slowly from the front door.


    However, as night fell along the way, Wang Yu did not see several families hanging lanterns. Even if some places were lit, it was only a gray light, which looked very strange.


    When he came to the main gate of Lin''s house, Wang Yu also happened to see several boys changing lanterns on the door. They were all gray and white. It looked a bit gloomy.


    "Young master Wang."


    A sharp eyed bodyguard saw Wang Yu''s figure at a glance and respectfully saluted him.


    During the day, they had received the above news, saying that Wang Yu, the son of Wang Yu, who had swept up a storm in shapang City, came back again. Originally, they didn''t believe it, but now they really believe it when they see Wang Yu.


    One person opened his mouth, and the rest noticed it. They stopped their work, consciously stood in a row and saluted Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu just nodded, looked at the lantern above and asked casually, "what are you doing?"


    It looked like a guard headed by Wang Yu respectfully came forward, bowed to Wang Yu and replied, "this is our memorial to the dead Master Zhong Jie and young master Zhong Li, so gray lanterns are hung in many places, and there are no red and purple things in the city."


    Wang Yu nodded and said he knew. After all, Lin Hui has always been very close to the relationship between Zhong Jie and Zhong Li. It''s reasonable to do so.


    However, Wang Yu looked at him, but he thought his eyes were strange.


    "Ha ha, I know. They must have held a memorial ceremony with you before."


    Wang Yu didn''t understand, but Xiaohun understood at a glance. He spoke to Wang Yu with some bad intentions.


    In this way, Wang Yu immediately understood why these people looked at their expressions.


    But he didn''t say much, just casually looked at the lanterns and the things on the door, and then turned and walked towards the house.


    He just couldn''t laugh or cry about Xiao Hun''s ability to gossip. He shook his head and went to the small courtyard study where Lin Hui often lived.


    But this time it was different from usual. As soon as Wang Yugang got close to the courtyard and entered, he felt a completely different breath, strong but not dangerous.


    "Little soul, do you feel familiar?"


    While speeding up the pace under his feet, Wang Yu communicated with the little soul in his mind.


    They have experienced many things together. Now Wang Yu can''t think of where he has felt such a breath. Ask Xiaohun if he knows.


    But strangely, the little soul had no impression at all this time, "I can''t feel it. The breath is very strong, but I shouldn''t have met it."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. The closer he was to Lin Hui''s study, the stronger he felt, but he couldn''t remember where he felt it.


    He didn''t spend a lot of time with Xiaohun before. He was injured accidentally and finally let Xiaohun fall into a deep sleep, so it is estimated that he saw it in those days.


    However, Wang Yu didn''t feel any attack from this smell, so Lin Hui should be safe at this time.


    Anyway, he''d better go in first.


    "Girl Hui has really grown up. I haven''t seen you for many years."


    Some old voices came from inside. Wang Yu''s hand about to push the door suddenly stopped. This voice


    "Ah, is Wang Yu back?"


    Before Wang Yu reacted, the door opened from inside, but no one pulled it, as if he knew Wang Yu was coming in.


    Lin Hui is sitting in the room with a smile. When he sees Wang Yu outside the door, he also stands up and wants to pull him into the room. "Childe Wang, you are finally back. This is my master."


    Wang Yu turned around and looked. Sure enough, on the front seat of the room, there was an old man with a smile. His face was red, as if he had not been eroded by age. At the moment, he was looking at Wang Yu with a smile.

 Chapter 775

    "Long time no see, Wang Yu boy. I didn''t expect to see you again in my life."


    Yes, the person sitting on the throne is old Ge in the small mountain village at the foot of the mountain when Wang Yu was chased by Xuanling and others.


    However, Wang Yu only knew that old Ge was an ordinary deaf mute old man at that time. Later, after he pushed him to delete it, he realized that his origin was not simple.


    It is precisely because of him that he has obtained the flame inheritance of Wufeng family.


    Although Wang Yu always thought about the identity of the old man in his heart, he really experienced too many things later. Moreover, he seemed to live in a muddle for a while. He couldn''t remember what happened, so he didn''t think about it at all.


    Today, Wang Yu was able to see him in shapang city. Does that mean that he can clearly know his identity now?


    But


    "Miss Lin, is this your master?"


    Wang Yu actually had the answer in his heart, but he couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Hui also saw that the two people seemed to be familiar with each other, so he simply nodded directly and stood up, eager to introduce each other to the two people.


    "Elder Ge, long time no see."


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows, but a strange look flickered in his eyes.


    For this person, I have no bottom in my heart.


    When he was in the village before, he vaguely felt that this man was not quite right, but at that time, he had been seriously injured and had no other thoughts.


    Just now, Wang Yu felt that there was a strong force field around him when he entered the yard. When he entered the room, the strong feeling disappeared.


    When Wang Yu entered the room, Lin Hui looked as usual, and there was no feeling of force being suppressed, which made him confused.


    "Master, how did you know Prince Wang?"


    Looking at the familiar appearance of old Ge and Wang Yu, Lin Hui couldn''t help but wonder.


    In fact, just when she knew that her master was still alive, she couldn''t believe the current situation.


    Once she thought that the kind-hearted old man who got herself out of the sea of suffering was no longer in the world, and she never met the trade union again in such a situation one day.


    "That''s what I''m talking about." old Ge smiled at Lin Hui, but no one could know what he meant in his narrowed eyes.


    Wang Yu had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, the next second later, old Ge turned to Wang Yu and said with a smile, "it seems that what you had on you has recovered."


    He didn''t say anything, but in Wang Yu''s opinion, what old Ge said in his words was clearly the awakening of the little soul!


    When Wang Yu was in a small mountain village, he was also seriously injured all over. He saved him after waking up.


    At that time, it was the same as Lin Hui saving himself. The little soul was badly hurt and fell into a deep sleep.


    However, at that time, the image in front of Wang Yu was an old man who couldn''t speak. Even if he suddenly spoke later, he didn''t take things to heart.


    Now Wang Yu was shocked to hear old man Ge say such words.


    "I haven''t seen him before. Did I meet him when I was unconscious?"


    Xiaohun obviously heard it, but unlike Wang Yu, he knew nothing about old Ge.


    Wang Yu frowned. The situation was far more serious than he thought. The old man Ge didn''t see any purpose at present. However, such temporary tranquility always made Wang Yu feel like wind and rain.


    Lin Hui arranged her master, old Ge, in another small yard near Wang Yu''s residence. Wang Yu didn''t want to go there, but he found Wang Yu himself on the night of his stay.


    "I believe you will remember me."


    Old Ge had a mysterious smile on his face, while Wang Yu looked at him warily and didn''t speak.


    Old Ge didn''t mind such resistance. He just found a place and did it at will. He took a small wine gourd with him. It seems that it is not consistent with the solemn decoration of Lin family Zhuang.


    Wang Yu didn''t know why he came so late, but he was always on guard. After all, he didn''t give him a good impression before.


    "Don''t be so wary of me," old Ge sighed when he saw that Wang Yu still didn''t want to talk to him. Then he moved forward a little and continued to Wang Yu. "In fact, when I returned to Wufu mainland this time, I heard that you were here."


    As soon as these words came out, Wang Yu looked more confused, but old GE''s serious and sincere expression also shook Wang Yu''s heart.


    Just, what''s on him that makes this person who can be said to be an expert in the world like to come all the way here just to talk to him like this now?


    "What happened before is not that I cheated you, but it is a test that you must pass."


    There was no guilt on old GE''s face, and his words were more like the explanation of a superior.

 Chapter 776

    As soon as he talked about the previous things, Wang Yu''s face changed an expression.


    To be honest, Wang Yu can''t remember what happened during that period. If there is anything clear, the old man''s temperament has been deceiving him from the beginning.


    But today he said that this is a test he must pass. Now that old Ge comes to him, does it also mean that he has passed his test?


    Wang Yu''s mind was full of twists and turns. In the end, he didn''t think of the old man''s purpose, but when he thought of the past, he didn''t mean any harm to himself.


    "Thanks to elder Yang and your care before, there''s nothing to blame, but I don''t understand what test means?"


    Wang Yu finally communicated with old Ge in the tone of a younger generation. First, old Yang and he were martial brothers, and second, it was because of Lin Hui''s relationship.


    In any case, there is no harm in their harmonious coexistence.


    Old Ge finally smiled when he heard Wang Yu''s words. Before, he was worried that Wang Yu was not willing to be honest with himself. Now he is much relieved.


    "Then I won''t say much. The main purpose of my coming this time is to tell you something important. The other is to see my little apprentice many years ago."


    Although if Xiao Yang hadn''t reminded himself, he would have forgotten to take an apprentice in this remote Wufu north region.


    Yes, Wang Yu''s whereabouts were sent to old Ge by old man Yang.


    As for why he said that he helped Lin Hui because of old man GE''s last words, it''s up to him.


    However, this old man Yang is more confusing than old man Ge, so basically he can''t ask anything.


    "Elder, let''s be frank."


    Wang Yu''s face also became serious. He could vaguely realize that the news he heard next would be extraordinary.


    So I''m ready at this time.


    A glimmer of appreciation flashed in old GE''s eyes. Without hesitation, he directly said his ultimate goal, "I hope you can save the world."


    The voice fell, but Wang Yu didn''t respond.


    Old Ge also knew that what he said was nothing else. Wang Yu would be stunned, but it was obvious that he was thinking in his mind, which strengthened his decision and confidence to find Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a funny smile, and then asked, "senior, are you kidding me?"


    "No, this is only the final request. I know you can''t do it yet, and now is not the time."


    Unlike Wang Yu, old Ge was really serious and patiently explained to him what he wanted to express.


    Wang Yu frowned, but still nodded politely and motioned him to continue.


    The little soul has also been silent for a long time. There is no other reason, just because the strength of old Ge is too terrible. Once it is found, the situation will become very difficult.


    Although they had a hunch, old man Ge already knew about the little soul.


    "My younger martial brother and I predicted many years ago that there would be a catastrophe between heaven and earth in a few years. At that time, life will become purgatory, everyone''s life is better than death, and the earth will become a waste of life."


    Old Ge lowered his voice. Wang Yu listened quietly, but the expression on his face became more and more strange.


    "Elder, I''m sorry I can''t accept what you said. I''ve only seen it in ghost chronicles before..."


    Wang Yu''s meaning is also very obvious. He doesn''t believe these. It is clear that they will appear in the book.


    Although there is no clear ruling class, Wufu mainland has also made the world prosperous and prosperous under the joint management of major forces.


    What old Ge said is really unlikely to appear, let alone in a few years.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s disbelief, old Ge was not at all lost, more like he was expected.


    "But it''s true. I heard that a foreigner provoked in shapang city and was killed by you later, didn''t he?"


    Wang Yu didn''t understand why old Ge suddenly changed the topic, but he nodded and replied, "his name is ghost."


    "Yes," old Ge patted his palm, with a proud look on his face, and then said, "this man belongs to the ghost sect, and the ghost sect is the world servant of the ancient youzong who is preparing to restore."


    "Shifu clan?"


    There was deep confusion in Wang Yu''s eyes. He had never heard of any Shifu family from visitors, but in the stone wall, the wind devil told him about the ancient youzong.


    He himself once doubted whether the ghost sect was ready to move now, which meant that there was something big to start.


    As for the relationship between the two, Wang Yu didn''t think about it carefully.


    "The Shipu family is everyone in a family. They should always be loyal to another ethnic group all their life. They will be handed down from generation to generation until their own ethnic group is destroyed."


    Old man Ge said seriously, and Wang Yu probably knew it. This shows that the ghost sect is about to start preparing for the resurrection of Guyou sect.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Even if you say so, what does it have to do with me?"

 Chapter 777

    Wang Yu doesn''t understand why saving the world can fall on his own.


    Although he always thought he was very lucky, he was still far from those really powerful people on the Wufu continent.


    I''m just a martial artist now. In the middle of Wufu mainland, there are a large number of such Duans in the big family.


    He is really nothing.


    Old Ge didn''t speak, but just looked into Wang Yu''s eyes silently, which was completely different from the way he smiled when he just came.


    Wang Yu was a little uncomfortable by him. He couldn''t help getting up and walking towards the window of the room. He said, "that''s what it is. I''m just a little martial artist now."


    Originally, Wang Yu was a little discouraged, but since he had said it, Wang Yu was also a lot more comfortable.


    The world is too far away for him.


    His initial goal was just to go out of the house, go to the center of the world, prove himself and prove his family.


    But as he went out more and more, Wang Yu also saw more things, and his state of mind was several levels higher than when he just left home.


    His experiences over the years let him know that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people. He always needs to learn.


    On the road of the strong, Wang Yu still has a long way to go.


    Therefore, he dare not say how powerful he is, and even others can''t compare with him.


    "Wang Yu, don''t flinch."


    But after such a teaching, Wang Yu received such a firm rebuttal from old Ge.


    shrink back.


    Wang Yu''s heart trembled when he heard the word. Was he shrinking?


    I don''t want to participate in the so-called plan to save the world, but I just want to make myself stronger silently, or meet some expert, so that I can suddenly become the strongest.


    Is it really possible for such a pie to fall from the sky?


    Or are you hesitating and retreating?


    "You should look directly into your heart." old Ge also got up from his position and walked behind Wang Yu. His voice seemed distant and quiet. There was no reason for Wang Yugang''s inexplicable irritability and fear.


    "You have this potential, and that''s why I found you."


    Old Ge spoke again, and Wang Yu finally figured it out.


    Yes, I found him not because of luck, nor because I took a fancy to his appearance, but because of him.


    Because it''s Wang Yu, because it''s him, it becomes possible to be associated with seemingly impossible things.


    "Then why did you give me any test before?"


    Wang Yu turned around and retorted. At the moment of understanding, he didn''t want to shrink back any more.


    If he wants to come, he will do it. If his strength is not enough, he will try his best to improve. This is the attitude he should have, instead of blindly feeling that he can''t or is far from his goal.


    Old Ge was slightly stunned. A trace of embarrassment flashed in his eyes, but he was soon covered up by himself. When he heard Wang Yu''s gentle answer, his face was also filled with irrecoverable joy.


    "Isn''t it because you have passed the test that I have more confidence in you?"


    Old Ge quickly explained that the two returned to their previous positions and discussed the matter more deeply.


    It turned out that when I was at the foot of the mountain, my mind was confused, so my memory of that time was blurred. As for who confused him, it was old Ge.


    "I didn''t expect you to wake up by yourself in the end. It surprised me."


    Old Ge glanced at Wang Yu, but his eyes were more profound. He didn''t look at Wang Yu, but looked deeper through him.


    Wang Yu felt that the little soul in his body seemed to tremble slightly, and a cold sweat was seeping from his back.


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to say anything, old Ge took back his eyes and began to talk about the inheritance of the mountain dance Phoenix family, which can be regarded as turning the topic just now.


    But Wang Yu vaguely felt that he must know something, otherwise he wouldn''t look at himself so strangely.


    As time went by, the two men unconsciously stayed in Wang Yu''s room for a whole night. When the last things were finished, the sky also lit up.


    "In short, I may come to you again in the future. I hope you don''t forget your mission."


    Old Ge looked at the bright sky outside the window and said nothing more. He got up and left.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a complicated look, but he also nodded and got up to send him out of the door.


    After all, he knew too many things today. Although he had promised orally, he didn''t hear what old Ge said about the specific countermeasures in the end.


    Yes, the two of them held candles and talked all night. They just mentioned that the ghost sect, the Shifu family of the ancient youzong, wanted to take the opportunity to restore the ancient youzong, and then, like hundreds of years ago, they killed and ruled the common people.


    Such words are the same as those heard in the stone wall before.

 Chapter 778

    Of course, the next day they met again in front of Lin Hui, but they didn''t show any ideas. In front of her, they were surprisingly silent and didn''t talk much.


    "It''s getting late, Miss Hui. I should start on my way again."


    At noon, the three had lunch together. Old Ge broke their silence, but said goodbye directly.


    Wang Yu was not surprised. He heard what he said last night. He came for Wang Yu before.


    And just last night, his goal had been achieved, so there was nothing to miss.


    But Lin Hui is different. She was just immersed in the joy of her master''s return yesterday. Now she has only lived in Lin''s house for one night and has to leave. It''s really unacceptable to her.


    Of course, what she didn''t know was that her good master didn''t stay overnight, but talked with Wang Yu all night.


    "I went to Wufu this time. I remembered that you were in the northern region, so I stopped by to see you," old Ge said nonsense without blinking. He really felt like this. "In fact, I should have left after seeing you yesterday, but you kindly asked me to stay, so I didn''t refuse."


    Wang Yu sat opposite them, quietly holding the dishes. His face was still expressionless, but his heart had laughed at old Ge countless times.


    "I know you must be laughing at me. Don''t laugh."


    Just thinking like this, Wang Yu suddenly heard a different voice in his mind. He looked up and just saw old Ge staring at himself.


    "I dare not."


    Wang Yu lowered his head, slightly covered the arc raised by the corner of his mouth, and solemnly transmitted his voice to old GE''s mind.


    "Master, just stay here for a few more days."


    Lin Hui did not find the abnormality between the two people, but gently dissuaded them, with urgent hope in her eyes.


    Although she can''t remember the specific teaching of the former master clearly, his significance to herself is extremely great.


    I always thought that Shifu was no longer alive and could no longer repay Shifu''s kindness. I felt guilty.


    It''s hard to see now. She will never miss it again. She must take the opportunity to repay.


    But obviously, old Ge couldn''t understand her urgent mood. A trace of discomfort flashed on his face, but he continued to decline, "I really have something to do. When I''m free in the future, I''ll think of coming to see you."


    Of course, if you remember.


    Old Ge added such a sentence in his heart, but Wang Yu saw his proud little eyes.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but the rising radian of the corners of his mouth was higher.


    When old Ge was not serious, he really looked like an old urchin.


    Looking at her master''s decision to go, Lin Hui knew that it was impossible for her to keep her, so she didn''t say anything at all. She filled the wine silently for herself and the two people opposite, and stood up


    "My master and Prince Wang Yu are here today, so we should have a good drink. It can be regarded as a practice for the master."


    Wang Yu had no objection. Old Ge wanted to refuse, but after looking at Wang Yu, he also picked up the cup, stood up and said to Lin Hui, "my apprentice has grown up, which makes me very happy. It''s good."


    With that, he looked up and drank all the wine in the glass. He didn''t look like an old man at all.


    Lin Hui''s face was happy. He also picked up the wine cup and wanted to drink it all, but Wang Yu grabbed his wrist.


    She was confused and turned to Wang Yu. The meaning in her eyes was obvious, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu stood up with disapproval flashing in his eyes. "You still have a lot to deal with this afternoon. Don''t drink so much wine."


    "I''m fine. I can drink well."


    Lin Hui smiled at Wang Yu, broke his wrist out of Wang Yu''s hand, and then drank all the wine in the cup directly.


    "OK, good disciple, I''m on my way now."


    After drinking, old Ge also smiled and shouted happily. At the same time, he looked at Wang Yu with a charming and joking look in his eyes.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and looked at old Ge. Then he turned to his glass and drank it without hesitation.


    "Good guy, little brother Wang Yu has a good drinking capacity. If you send me today, you will do your best for my apprentice."


    Old Ge stepped forward, took Wang Yu''s arm intimately, and said he was going to walk outside the door.


    Lin Hui hurriedly followed. He took silk in his eyes and said anxiously, "master, I don''t need to bother childe Wang to see you off in person."


    But unexpectedly, old man Ge directly grabbed Wang Yu and moved forward quickly with force. He was a lot away from the room in an instant.


    He waved his hand and said indifferently, "if you have something to deal with later, I won''t bother you. Just come here, little brother Wang Yu."


    With that, the two men disappeared in Lin Hui''s line of sight and disappeared.

 Chapter 779

    For some reason, Wang Yu followed old man Ge and didn''t quite understand what he wanted to do.


    However, since he had followed out, he simply did not move much, but allowed him to shuttle through the house with himself.


    In this way, the two were speechless until they flew out of shapong city.


    Of course, it is not through the registration gate, but directly from the city wall. With the ability of old Ge, it is very simple not to be discovered by these soldiers in an instant.


    When he arrived outside the city, old Ge finally put Wang Yu down with a smile of unknown meaning on his face.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at him quietly. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter?"


    At first, old Ge just looked at Wang Yu. Later, he saw that Wang Yu was a little impatient. Then he whispered mysteriously, "do you like my apprentice?"


    what?


    Wang Yu didn''t expect that he wanted to say this. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment, but he was stunned.


    Old Ge looked at his stupidity and patted Wang Yu on the shoulder. He looked like "I know".


    "Elder, what are you trying to say?"


    Wang Yu didn''t like such strange eyes, so he asked directly. Moreover, he always treated Lin Hui like his sister, and there was no love between men and women.


    "I understand that men have to have a few more women in their life." old Ge looked at Wang Yu strangely and approached him slightly. The expression on his face was even a little obscene. "You see, especially a man like you who is destined not to be ordinary."


    Wang Yu''s face was no longer confused. He stepped back and said solemnly to old Ge, "I''m not the kind of person you said. Please don''t make jokes about the innocence of a daughter''s family."


    Old Ge raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect him to be so serious.


    But even so, he said another unexpected thing to Wang Yu, "I know, you just keep thinking about the ice."


    Wang Yu''s expression changed instantly when he heard the word "bing''er". He stepped forward, looked at old Ge suspiciously and said, "how do you know about bing''er?"


    Say, unexpectedly have the appearance that wants to fight with him faintly.


    "Puff -"


    Unexpectedly, in the face of Wang Yu''s question, old Ge was not angry. Instead, he smiled, which made Wang Yu feel a little confused.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Nevertheless, Wang Yu still spoke, but the movement of his hands had no deterrent.


    Old Ge snorted and reached out at will to remove Wang Yu''s hand. He looked disdainful to answer Wang Yu''s question, but Wang Yu kept watching him anxiously and had to speak at last:


    "Well, when I was in a coma, I often heard you talking to yourself and saying that Bing Er should not leave me. Alas, in short, it''s your little young people''s disgusting words."


    Then old Ge shook his shoulders, as if he had really returned to Wang Yu''s coma at that time.


    Wang Yu''s face flushed slightly, but he still asked, "elder, are you serious?"


    "Hum, I can''t tell any lies."


    Old Ge turned around and looked as if he didn''t want to pay attention to Wang Yu, but Wang Yu still thought of the way he had just told lies at the dinner table.


    "Really, it''s not good who you like. You have to like the girl bing''er. How lovely our little Xinyue is... Really..."


    Old Ge whispered something with his back to Wang Yu, but Wang Yu couldn''t hear what it was.


    "Elder, what did you say?"


    Wang Yu was a little embarrassed when he was told about the central thing just now, but he stepped forward and asked old Ge, but in the end he got a bang.


    What else did Wang Yu want to ask, but old man Ge didn''t say a word again.


    "Well, I''m leaving. Have a good time by yourself."


    I don''t know if he was annoyed by Wang Yu''s repeated questioning. He stretched out a gesture towards Wang Yu and turned around to leave.


    "Elder, wait."


    Wang Yu made a voice to stop him, but old Ge obviously didn''t want to entangle with him any more. His figure disappeared in front of Wang Yu.


    When he finished all this, Wang Yu didn''t notice anything.


    His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At this time, some empty voices of old Ge sounded around him, "you''d better understand that there are many things you can''t get if you say you want to get..."


    "Elder, what does that mean?"


    Wang Yu took a step forward, his face was deeply puzzled. He spoke loudly, but he couldn''t get his response.


    The wind blowing from some direction gently raised Wang Yu''s hair scattered on his forehead. He stood in place and narrowed his eyes. There was no one in front of him. There was a full desolation around him.


    "How do you feel about him?"


    For a long time, Wang Yu made a sound. His voice was more desolate because he didn''t speak for too long.


    If someone passes by at this time, he will feel that Wang Yu is talking to himself, but only he knows that he is waiting for an answer.


    "Strong, and unfathomable."


    The little soul who had not been born for a long time responded. He also knew that he should have been found before, but he kept silent like Wang Yu.


    Because of their evaluation of old Ge, there was only such an answer from beginning to end, strong.

 Chapter 780

    He is too strong, so they can''t play any tricks at all. It''s better not to say anything until he asks again.


    As time went by, Wang Yu didn''t understand what the last sentence said by old Ge just now meant, and the name of Xin Yue seemed to appear in the whisper he heard most faintly.


    However, after all, he added another burden.


    Although his strength is still very weak, he believes that he can always fully arm himself before the invasion of the so-called evil forces in old GE''s mouth.


    "Go home."


    Wang Yu took back his sight, finally turned around and faced what he should do most at present.


    When Lin Hui saw Wang Yu, she was discussing with her staff in the study about the frequent harassment of the Lin shop by the Zhong family recently.


    Wang Yu frowned and listened for a long time. The expression on his face changed from calm to anger.


    "Owner, what should we do now? It''s not just our own shop. Recently, someone told Zhang Fang that they did their own small business, but they were smashed by the servants of the Zhong family."


    A thin and weak man spoke out and said such angry words. The expression on his face was also unwilling.


    Lin Hui nodded and grasped the pen holder secretly. Countless emotions flashed in her eyes, but she finally turned her eyes to Wang Yu:


    "Prince, what do you think?"


    For a moment, all eyes in the study turned to Wang Yu''s face.


    Wang Yu didn''t feel anxious about being watched. He straightened up and said softly, "kill."


    A simple word, but let everyone feel his different murderous spirit.


    Indeed, rather than trying to figure out how to deal with it, it''s better to have a direct pleasure with such a word.


    There were also people below who were excited. They wanted to agree with Wang Yu, but Lin Hui glanced at them, and finally retracted his neck honestly.


    Wang Yu looked at the tangled Lin Hui and said, "what are you hesitating about? What else is there in the Zhong family worth your nostalgia? The people you think of are nearly dead."


    This is cruel, but it also hits Lin Hui''s heart.


    Yes, attacking the Zhong family, whether at the right time or in the right place, there is no reason for forgetting Lin Hui to flinch.


    The only thing she hesitated was the name of the Zhong family.


    After all, in her mind, the Zhong family and the Lin family still loved each other a long time ago.


    But times have changed, and now the owners of the two families are not what they were.


    Lin Hui didn''t speak. He just lowered his head and frowned tightly. What was he thinking.


    Wang Yu was not in a hurry. He just stood aside and waited for her to respond to him. The expression on his face also restored the previous calm. From time to time, he turned his head and looked at the staff around him.


    "Did you really decide to kill Zhong Wang?"


    The voice of the little soul rang out in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu picked his eyebrow and used the same secret technique to tell the little soul in his mind:


    "Of course, the Zhong family was probably controlled by the ghost sect before. Zhong Li was alienated and later died because he didn''t obey the orders of the ghost sect."


    Wang Yu made his own analysis, but ignored the most important thing. All the people related to the Zhong family and the ghost sect have died.


    "Let''s do it today. We''ll discuss it later."


    Lin Hui''s voice came. The people in the room seemed relieved, but no one said any gossip.


    Wang Yu still stood quietly and watched the people in the study go out full of worry.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Lin Hui watched everyone walk clean, but Wang Yu was still in his original position. He couldn''t help sighing and sat back in his original seat.


    Wang Yu shook his head and looked straight at her mouth. His eyes were hot and didn''t let her Dodge, "what are you afraid of?"


    Yes, Lin Hui is afraid.


    Just after he finished his thoughts, Lin Hui''s state was somewhat wrong.


    If it is the usual Lin Hui, it will not break up without solving anything, not to mention such a vital event.


    Being said to be on his mind, Lin Hui turned his head and retorted softly, "no..."


    "You have!"


    Wang Yu also quickly stopped, "I know what you''re thinking. Zhong Wang is indeed the last blood of the Zhong family, but let him exist. It just increases his troubles. Even if you don''t want such blood, it''s nothing."


    Lin Hui thought precisely because Zhong Wang was also the last descendant of the Zhong family. If he died, the Zhong family would be the real empress.


    The queen.


    This should be the most fatal blow to a big family that once had unlimited scenery.

 Chapter 781

    People often say that if you keep the green mountains, you are not afraid of no firewood, but if you don''t even plant, then there is no significance of existence.


    Lin Hui has a strong sense of family since he was a child, and not only the Lin family, but also the Zhong family who is good to himself.


    Now the Lin family is rejuvenated in their own hands, but they are faced with the choice that only by cutting off the Zhong family can they continue to preserve the Lin family. It is reasonable that Lin Hui will be tangled.


    "Think about it for yourself. As the head of the family, what decisions should you understand? Decisions are the most important to your family."


    Wang Yu threw down such a sentence and turned around to leave like others. However, when he turned around, his wrist was suddenly grasped.


    "Wang Yu, I may destroy the whole Zhong family..."


    Lin Hui''s voice was weak. This was the second time Wang Yu heard her weak voice.


    Like the first time, his heart seemed to tremble with the trembling of her voice.


    Wang Yu sighed softly, but he didn''t turn around. He just let her lead him like this and didn''t say anything.


    Lin Hui didn''t understand the truth. She always knew that doing so was the most correct thing for herself.


    But like a common problem for all people, once it involves the people and things they care about, what reason and the overall situation have been forgotten.


    No matter what Wang Yu says, it''s not as good as she wants to understand.


    Time passed quietly between the two people. I don''t know how long it took. Lin Hui tightened his finger holding Wang Yu''s wrist, and then solemnly said, "OK, send troops to attack the Zhong family, target, take the clock and look at the head!"


    Wang Yu turned his back to her and finally smiled on her face. It''s not worth his being here with her for so long.


    I believe that after such a thing, Lin Hui will be more attentive when dealing with things in the future.


    However, things are changeable, and Wang Yu didn''t expect that in the near future, Lin Hui will do more irrational behaviors because of him. The consequences of this matter are far more serious than the destruction of the Zhong family.


    Of course, that''s all later.


    That night, Wang Yu sneaked into Zhong''s house. First, he killed several proud people under Zhong Wang. Before anyone noticed, he quietly returned to Lin''s house.


    The next morning, the whole Zhong family had already boiled.


    Zhong Wang was unusually calm, and did not find anyone to find the Lin family, let alone a positive conflict.


    Just when all the people in shapong felt that nothing had happened, a large wave of troops suddenly came outside the city, blocking the whole city gate tightly, and no one could get out of it.


    These people also seized the management right of the city gate. All the soldiers guarding the city were brutally killed, and even brutally hung the head of the general soldier on the wall.


    Everyone in the city can clearly see this bloody tragedy.


    When everyone was guessing where the villain came from, the Zhong family, who had kept a low profile for a long time, suddenly announced that this was their alliance in the Northern League.


    The Zhong family and the soldiers who invaded the city suddenly became the same camp, and at this time, the situation of the Lin family suddenly became dangerous.


    However, people in the city are in danger. No one cares about the struggle between these families.


    Lin Hui also officially announced that he and the Zhong family would carry out the official development without death.


    A great war is about to break out.


    In the main road of shapong City, Wang Yu and Lin Hui walk side by side.


    Even Wang Yu, who has always been indifferent to things, had some sad feelings when he saw the streets where there was no one.


    When he used to walk this road, he was so lonely. Wasn''t it all overcrowded?


    But now, because of this so-called "war", there is no one.


    "Sad?"


    Lin Hui whispered softly, and the expression on his face was completely different from that girl at the beginning.


    In these short days, she has experienced many things


    Wang Yu also watched her bear all these burdens on herself alone. He was worried about her, but he could do nothing except kill for her.


    Yes, kill.


    Although the Zhong family and foreign forces are in the limelight in the city, they have long been just an empty shell.


    These nights, Wang Yu has wiped out countless key officers and leaders. I believe that when the war really begins, those who can rush forward must be killed by their people in an instant.


    So that''s why they can still walk on the street at night.


    There are rumors in the city that the Lin family is afraid that they can''t cope with the war. In fact, the Zhong family and outsiders have begun to worry.


    Worried that as leaders, they will live to the last day of war.


    The clock family is exhausted.


    Let Zhong Wang think of any strategies, they have been irreparable.


    The entanglement of the Lin family and the Zhong family for hundreds of years was eventually eliminated in their generation.

 Chapter 782

    This quiet confrontation lasted for several days and was finally broken by people on their own initiative.


    The reason is that a young boy of the Zhong family went out to buy something, but he just ran into Miss Lin Yin before the Lin family. The two quarreled and finally fought with each other, with heavy casualties on both sides.


    That night, the Lin family heard the news of Miss Lin Yin''s death. The Lin family, especially Lin Yin''s sister, and the owner of the Lin family were particularly angry. They took the initiative to take 300 elite soldiers to the door of the Zhong family and claimed to get justice.


    Of course, no one cares what the real thing is like.


    As for the young lady whom the Lin family had not heard of for a long time, no one cared why she suddenly walked out of the house and ran into other men.


    "There''s a fight."


    The ordinary people in the city have long been acquiesced by the Zhong family and the Lin family. They have cleaned up their belongings and fled out of shapang city.


    So now, almost all the battlefields in the city are the Lin family, the Zhong family and foreign soldiers. They are bleeding all over the ground. It is the least bloody situation.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Lin Hui are playing chess in the tallest building of the Lin family and the highest room of the Lin family library.


    Both of them looked expressionless. Wang Yu held a white son and silently ate all the chess pieces opposite Lin Hui. The battlefield outside and in the room were carried out at the same time.


    The room was quiet, but outside it was a river of blood and bodies.


    "Don''t you always care about the lives of those soldiers?"


    Wang Yu quickly dropped the chess pieces in his hand, then asked Lin Hui at the exit, with some confusion in his tone.


    Lin Hui didn''t speak, but frowned tightly. Looking at the chess pieces on his side, he suddenly threw the sunspot in his hand into the box and gave up, "no more."


    A trace of irritability flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t answer Wang Yu''s question.


    "Now that the war has begun, it''s impossible even if you want to hear it."


    Wang Yu''s expression did not change, but he carefully took back the pieces placed on the chessboard.


    Lin Hui didn''t speak. It seemed that she was watching Wang Yu pack up the pieces, but when she looked carefully, there was no focus in her eyes. It was empty.


    "What''s the use of thinking so much? You weren''t like this before."


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand what Lin Hui is angry with herself these days. She always seems to be angry with herself.


    Before they were attacked by the Lin family, she was anxious to find a way, but now the situation of the Lin family is very good, and she has become so strange that it is difficult to figure it out.


    "Is there something wrong with this woman''s mind recently?"


    Even the little soul couldn''t help making a noise, but Wang Yu scolded him in his mind.


    "That''s what it is. Don''t you let me say that you don''t think so?"


    The little soul retorted, but after saying this sentence, he didn''t say anything else.


    Wang Yu sighed. Finally, she just took all her things, went out, gently closed the door for her, and left the only corner of the city to herself.


    As soon as he got out of the library, Wang Yu saw a soldier in armor running towards him. He wanted to shout while running.


    Wang Yu made a silent gesture to him, then walked forward quickly and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    The man''s face flashed a trace of urgency, but he also lowered his voice and hurriedly said, "No. It''s Zhong Wang of the Zhong family. The master of the Zhong family is outside the door and says he wants to duel with Prince Wang."


    duel?


    Wang Yu''s expression became strange after hearing the word.


    Now the situation of the Lin family is very good. It was expected that the Lin family would basically win a complete victory in less than ten days. Unless the Zhong family surrendered and conceded defeat, it would only accelerate their victory.


    But at this time, Zhong Wang made such a decision. No matter what he thought, he would never be Wang Yu''s opponent.


    After all, Wang Yu''s current position can be said to be countless higher than that of everyone in shapang city.


    When Zhong Wang came to find Wang Yu at this time, he was undoubtedly dead, and at this time, the master of the Zhong family died, and the whole Zhong family collapsed.


    Without the backbone of the team, how long can it last?


    "Young master Wang, do you think it''s a conspiracy?"


    The soldiers who came up carefully said their thoughts. After saying that, they realized their stupidity.


    People like him can think that this is a conspiracy. How can a wise man like Prince not understand it?


    But Wang Yu didn''t care about his words. After shaking his head, he said, "go where you need you first. I''ll go and see Zhong Wang."


    With that, before the man had any reaction, Wang Yu''s figure had disappeared in front of him and rushed to the door of Lin''s house.


    The door was surrounded by countless soldiers of the Lin family. Opposite them, a thin man was standing there. He was as thin as the wind blew through his sleeves, as if he could blow him.

 Chapter 783

    Wang Yu came out of the gate of Lin''s house. His eyes never left Zhong Wang. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    "He doesn''t have any breath of being controlled."


    Xiao hunchao reminded Wang Yu that before they came, they also thought about whether it was because Zhong Wang, like Zhong Jie in those days, was controlled by others, so they made such a special thing recently.


    But at present, his current situation is really too tragic. If the music could not see Zhong Wang''s former appearance, Wang Yu might consider him a little soldier in the war.


    You know, in the past, Zhong Wang went to the street. Even if he didn''t take the bodyguard with him, the whole person must be revised, elegant and handsome. It''s impossible to come to the door with a broken beard.


    It can only be said that time will really change a person a lot.


    A series of recent events not only shocked Wang Yu and Lin Hui, but also added to Zhong Wang.


    Wang Yu walked to Zhong Wang without expression. Zhong Wang also looked at him with some turbid eyes, but he didn''t speak.


    "Are you here to see me?"


    Finally, Wang Yu opened his mouth first and broke the silence between the two people. At the same time, he waved his hand behind him, indicating that the guards of the Lin family could step down first.


    However, for Wang Yu, the current Zhong Wang is not enough to be afraid. The guards are still hesitant. Seeing Wang Yu''s cleaning up, they look at each other for a few eyes, but there is no action.


    "Mr. Wang, the owner said before that we should ensure your safety no matter what time and who we face."


    The man who seemed to be a leader stepped forward and stood behind Wang Yu and spoke carefully, but the tone in his words that could not be refuted by Wang Yu sounded uncomfortable to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu turned his head and showed some impatience on his expressionless face. "Do you protect me or do you want me to protect you? What really happened, you will only be my oil bottle."


    After that, Wang Yu, regardless of the reaction of the guard behind him, continued to turn around and look at the clock opposite him. The two still faced each other. After saying that sentence, there was no following.


    A trace of unnaturalness flashed on the face of the guard leader behind Wang Yu. Of course, he knew that Wang Yu was very strong, so can Wang Yu deal with it alone this time?


    "Zhao Xuan, you can step down first. Childe Wang can do it alone."


    Just when the party was deadlocked at the gate of Lin''s house, Lin Hui''s voice also came out from inside. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed slightly, but there was no action.


    On the contrary, the expression on Zhong Wang''s face opposite him changed rapidly, but finally returned to calm.


    Wang Yu watched Zhong Wang''s face motionless, and became more interested in his thoughts.


    On the surface, the two people here are still standing still, and the guard behind them finally retreats under the command of Lin Hui.


    Just now there were only three people left at the overcrowded gate, Wang yuzhongwang and Lin Hui. Even the guards who guarded the gate returned to the Lin house.


    "Zhong Wang, you finally remember to find me."


    The expression on Lin Hui''s face was cold, and even the message in his eyes was cold.


    Zhong Wang has never seen her look like this, but he also knows that he and she should have been like this from the beginning.


    I just don''t want to admit it.


    "I''m here to duel with him."


    When Zhong Wang saw Lin Hui, he seemed to suddenly recover his previous mind and spoke seriously to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what he meant, but after all, he was here. Zhong Wang couldn''t achieve his goal even if he wanted to do something to Lin Hui.


    Lin Hui''s reaction was plain and outrageous. After hearing this, she just nodded, even took a step back and said indifferently, "OK, let''s start."


    Wang Yu didn''t understand what medicine the two men were selling in the gourd. For a moment, he didn''t know what he should do.


    Just as he stood at a loss, he suddenly felt a sudden attack from behind him.


    Fortunately, he has a strong consciousness now. Before he thought of how to deal with it, his body and hands have subconsciously made a judgment. With a slight rotation, the force in his hand also happens to be released. In an instant, he immediately put the force just hit him on the clock in front of the road.


    And this time, it was also hitting Zhong Wang.


    It''s not that Zhong Wang didn''t want to dodge, but now Wang Yu''s speed is too fast. Everyone thought that Wang Yu had to eat this attack. No doubt, he was finally rebounded to Zhong Wang so quickly.


    The situation changed so quickly that even Lin Hui didn''t see how Wang Yu did it.


    It was at this moment that Lin Hui finally realized that Wang Yu''s refined force these days was no longer the stage she could imagine.

 Chapter 784

    Zhong Wang accepted the blow that should have hit Wang Yu. His thin body suddenly retreated a few steps, and the expression on his face finally changed.


    "Accept."


    Wang Yu did not attack, but arched his hand at Zhong Wang. The expression of light clouds and light wind on his face was the biggest irony in Zhong Wang''s view.


    "Wang Yu, let''s fight to the death today."


    Zhong Wang gently wiped the blood at the corners of his mouth with his palm and opened his mouth hard.


    Maybe he hasn''t spoken for a long time. His voice seems a little hoarse, but it seems to be more consistent with his current image.


    Wang Yu''s performance is obviously that he doesn''t want to entangle with him. After all, the strength of him and Zhong Wang is there. If he really tries his best, Zhong Wang will die without a few moves.


    Before he came, Lin Hui was still hesitating about Zhong Wang''s life.


    So Wang Yu doesn''t want to execute him now.


    "Young master Wang, please step back and I''ll come."


    But unexpectedly, before Wang Yu refused, Lin Hui behind him stepped forward directly and attacked Zhong Wang without saying a word.


    In terms of level, the two talents are really equal. Wang Yu didn''t get involved anymore. Lin Hui and Zhong Wang have been locked up.


    Although their military strength is not as good as Wang Yu, they can be said to be very powerful in this remote Wufu north region.


    The martial spirit in the hands of the two people soared and couldn''t be separated for a time.


    Wang Yu retreated silently and looked at the war between the two people. The light and shadow flashed in his eyes, but he was not moved at all.


    This is the battle between them. Many things, even the gratitude and resentment of the Zhong family and the Lin family over the years, are entangled, sublimated and finally resolved in this move.


    After a battle, the two men separated again. They didn''t know whose blood was splashing. They were panting.


    Wang Yu observed silently. The most important thing is to pay attention to whether Lin Hui will be hit by Zhong Wang. Other things need to be solved by themselves.


    However, the strength of the two people is equal. It will take some time to really distinguish the victory from the defeat.


    "Lin Hui is still very cruel."


    Xiaohun also watched the duel between the two men silently through Wang Yu, and couldn''t help commenting when he saw half of it.


    Wang Yu nodded. He didn''t know what Lin Hui had thought of in Changshu''s high-end, but now it seems that he should have figured it out.


    Anyway, killing Zhong Wang is her most important goal now.


    How long has it been since I saw such a meticulous face?


    Wang Yu doesn''t know.


    Lin Hui''s state of mind and ability are growing from the little girl she saw in Qinglong Town at the beginning, who is small but still insists on returning to the Lin family to take back the title of home owner, to the woman who can ruthlessly kill the little partner she used to get along with day and night.


    After becoming the Lord of the house, Lin Hui began to become indecisive. Wang Yu didn''t know what she was worried about or what to tangle with. She was shrinking from attacking Zhong Jie before or killing Zhong Wang later.


    Even today, Wang Yu doesn''t think Lin Hui can figure it out, but now when she looks at Zhan Zhong, she thinks she has figured it out.


    "That''s better than hesitation."


    Wang Yumei finally eased up, and the boulder in his heart could finally be put down.


    As time went by, the two men had been fighting for some time. Even if they really wanted to win today, they had no physical strength at all.


    "Mr. Wang, I''d like to borrow your reply."


    Lin Hui obviously thought of this problem, so after just separating from Zhong Wang, he rushed to Wang Yu with his last strength, and his face was still panting.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the clock behind her. A look of unknown meaning flashed in his eyes.


    Lin Hui spread his palm directly in front of Wang Yu, which is self-evident.


    "No, you''ve won."


    For Wang Yu, it was beyond Wang Yu''s imagination for the two of them to fight like this, so they didn''t think it was meaningful for them to continue fighting. They just stretched out their hands to hold Lin Hui, who was shaky.


    Lin Hui didn''t think so at all. With her last strength, she suddenly pushed away the palm handed by Wang Yu and looked straight at Wang Yu opposite:


    "No, childe Wang, give me a pill and wait for me to kill him."


    When he said the word "kill", Lin Hui''s eyes swept a thick hatred.


    Wang Yu frowned tightly and a trace of disagreement flashed on her face. Now she is not only thinking about what she wants to do, but even some crazy demons.


    "Let''s do it today. Someone will deal with him well next. Let''s go back and have a rest first."


    Wang Yu doesn''t want Lin Hui to work so hard. Moreover, almost all the pills he has refined are tailor-made for himself. Many times, his body can bear the consequences, but he can''t do it for Lin Hui.

 Chapter 785

    Lin Hui''s face was soaked with sweat and blood from the fight just now. It was covered with hair. The whole face looked ferocious.


    She obviously didn''t have much strength, but she still pushed away Wang Yu''s arm stretched out to herself again and again, stubbornly wanted to get a reply, Dan, and finally killed Zhong Wang herself.


    As for Zhong Wang opposite her, there was no strength to fight back. The whole person was even weaker than Lin Hui. He could only lie on the ground. Only the ups and downs of his body could see clearly that he still had the last breath.


    This is why Lin Hui insists on killing him. If she can, if she still has a trace of strength, Zhong Wang will never be alive until now.


    But Wang Yu also said that Lin Hui had won.


    She survived to the end with her perseverance, and even pushed Wang Yu. Compared with Zhong Wang, who had no ability to fight back, he was more vulnerable.


    After all, the little girl who had been teased and even expelled for several years also corrected her name for her success.


    Although only three of them witnessed the war.


    "Alas, she should have been crazy just now. Anyway, let''s take her back first and give Zhong Wang to the people in Lin''s house. Anyway, he can''t do anything now."


    The little soul suggested, and Wang Yu thought so, but the difference was that he wanted to kill Zhong Wang before he left. Now it might be easier to let the guard come.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu didn''t hesitate much. He stretched out his palm and hit Lin Hui hard between his neck. The strength was just right. As soon as his hand fell, Lin Hui had fallen into a coma.


    "Come and kill master Zhong."


    Wang Yu directly picked up Lin Hui horizontally, and then used force to penetrate his voice and spread a voice towards Lin''s house.


    He knew that there must be guards in the door ready to go. After all, Wang Yu could clearly feel the weak fluctuation of force around him.


    "Yes."


    The leader of the guard who had just stopped Wang Yu came out of the door again, and then came out of a neat army behind him. Each face was expressionless, serious and disciplined.


    Wang Yu nodded and then walked towards her yard with Lin Hui in his arms. However, when he just took the first step, he realized that something was wrong.


    "Wait! Don''t go out yet!"


    Wang Yu was still holding Lin Hui in his hand. It was too late to return to the place where he had just stood, so he just turned and shouted at the guards.


    However, although Wang Yu reacted very quickly, the guards reacted very slowly when they heard the sound. In a flash, a huge fireball rushed to the leader who had just spoken.


    He just watched the fireball fall on his body, and then exploded on his body in an instant!


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the explosion was very loud. With the huge fire, a heat wave came in all directions. The guards behind the leader had fled in a hurry, but obviously they still didn''t escape. Their bodies were swallowed up by the fire in an instant.


    As for the leader who was attacked first, it is estimated that the whole person has been cooked by the fireball, and the blood and flesh have turned into endless flames to devour the rest.


    The gate of Lin mansion, which was originally quiet, was like a purgatory on earth. Everyone who was touched by the fire was screaming and wailing. Even the foreign soldiers guarding outside the city could clearly hear such a sad scream.


    And Wang Yu just realized that something was wrong. At the moment of speaking, he turned into a light white protective cover with martial Qi all over his body.


    Because he still held a Lin Hui in his hand, Wang Yu did not choose to stop the next destruction, but flew directly to a high eaves with Lin Hui, just able to avoid purgatory like attacks.


    When all the attacks had subsided, Wang Yu came down from the roof again with Lin Hui in his arms, skipped some charred bodies and went directly to the direction Zhong had just looked at.


    When the flame was burning, Wang Yu was always watching the direction of Zhong Wang.


    After all, they had been dueling here for so long without any change and reaction. How could they wait until they finally had to kill Zhong Wang?


    In other words, when Wang Yu couldn''t exert all his strength with Lin Hui in his hand.


    If there is no conspiracy, no one will believe it.

 Chapter 786

    "There''s a different smell."


    The little soul reminds him that Wang Yu is still holding Lin Hui in his hand. If someone with the same strength comes, it won''t be good for him to fight at that time.


    Wang Yu nodded. He could clearly feel the difference in front. In the flood of fire, he had vaguely seen that there was a black figure standing where Zhongwang fell just now.


    Of course, it will never be Zhong Wang.


    Their breath is completely different. In other words, Wang Yu can even feel that the breath of the person in front of him is similar to the ghost he killed before. It is so desperate and depressing.


    Thinking of what the wind devil and old Ge had said before, he couldn''t help but feel a lot of tension in his heart.


    How long hasn''t he been nervous?


    I can''t remember clearly.


    But today his palms began to sweat, which is a bad sign.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t feel aggressive."


    The little soul comforted Wang Yu, but in fact he didn''t know much about Gu youzong. After all, he didn''t know much about Gu youzong.


    Wang Yu walked quietly forward with Lin Hui in his arms. When he just saw someone coming in front of him, he saw a man in black holding up Zhong Wang who had fainted, and then he was about to get up and leave.


    He probably didn''t expect Wang Yu to appear at this time, and he didn''t expect that someone would continue to come to him after the attack just now.


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Yu frowned and couldn''t help yelling at the people in front of him.


    After being found, the person obviously trembled slightly, but then ignored Wang Yu and directly hugged Zhong Wang''s body and was about to leave.


    Wang Yu wanted to rush out, but he found himself trapped by something. He couldn''t move for a moment.


    Finally, he could only watch Zhong Wang, who could be killed by them immediately, disappear in front of him.


    But who will take great pains to save Zhong Wang?


    At present, there is only one ghost sect in front of them.


    When Lin Hui woke up again, he knew what had happened at that time from Wang Yu''s words and fell into meditation.


    Just when Wang Yu thought she would become indecisive because of this matter, Lin Hui made a decision that shocked everyone:


    As the leader of the Lin family, she even ignored the damage she had suffered from fighting with the Zhong family, insisted on going to battle in person, and led the whole Lin family to sweep away all the old parts of the Zhong family.


    However, it is strange that the foreign enemies who were still arrayed outside the city do not know whether they were actually frightened by Lin Hui. Unexpectedly, after all the Zhong family were captured, they all withdrew their troops overnight and returned to an unknown place.


    Now, in shapong City, Lin Hui''s reputation is even greater. As the owner of the house, she has undoubtedly become the most popular ruler in the city!


    After this war, almost all the people of the Zhong family were caught by Lin Hui, but most of them were just servants and servants of the Zhong family. After learning the news of Zhong Wang''s death, they were ready to surrender to the Lin family.


    Lin Hui didn''t want to keep such domestic slaves who were easy to turn back, so he directly arranged to distribute them elsewhere.


    In this way, it can be said that there is no shadow of the Zhong family in shapong city.


    "How do you feel?"


    Wang Yu stood behind Lin Hui and stood on the wall with her. He quietly watched the residents of the original shapong city coming back from outside the city.


    After the war between Lin Hui and Zhong Wang that day, Lin Hui also did a lot of things nonstop. In the twinkling of an eye, a few months passed, and the interior of shapang city gradually stabilized. Only then did someone propose to call back all the original residents who had fled before. After all, this is also their home.


    Of course, the most important thing is that only the Lin family can not support such a big city.


    Therefore, there is the present scene. Lin Hui and Wang Yu, as the new city Lord and city phase, stand on the wall to welcome their return.


    Yes, the Zhong family was destroyed. There was no confrontation between the two families in the city. Now the Lin family is the dominant family in a year.


    "What else can I think? I don''t feel much."


    Lin Hui had no expression on his face and didn''t look back at Wang Yu. He just stated his thoughts quietly, but it felt more distant.


    This situation has been going on for many days. Wang Yu knows that Lin Hui still needs time to digest these things.


    She used to tell Wang Yu when she had something on her mind, but now she can''t look into her heart when Wang Yu and Lin Hui don''t see each other.


    Because those clear and bright eyes have now sunk into too much secular dirt and resentment.


    Lin Hui, however, can no longer go back to the past and be the little girl who can be happy all afternoon by taking medicine.


    In this short year, Shengsheng has completely changed a person.

 Chapter 787

    At this point, Wang Yu knows that there will be no less to do next. For Lin Hui, her real journey has just begun.


    Wang Yu walked out of the room where Zhong Wang presided over the affairs of the Zhong family. Wang Yu then walked around the Zhong family. It was still the same scenery as when he came before, but his mood was very different.


    At that time, although I was not afraid of the guards and children of the Zhong family, I was always cautious and did not slack off for the sake of the Lin family and Lin Hui. Today, I am unusually relaxed.


    Now the Zhong family can be said to be gone. When the Zhong family and the Lin family fought in the city, they all left shapang city and fled for their lives.


    If Wang Yu knew from the beginning that these people would flee, he might spare no effort to deal with the Zhong family.


    At the beginning, he was more careful because he was worried that innocent servants would be involved.


    In Wang Yu''s opinion, although killing is a very simple thing for him, killing innocent people is not what he wants to do.


    "What can be arranged here?"


    Through Wang Yu, the little soul also witnessed the decline of this once prosperous family, but there was no pity in his voice.


    After all, there are too many such things in the world. If the people of the Zhong family are not declining today, Wang Yu and Lin Hui are bound to go to the road of Zhong Wang.


    Of course, they are not as good as Zhong Wang. When they are about to die, someone will save them.


    Wang Yu walked in an ambulatory. He didn''t have any expression on his face. He just looked at the flowers that were about to wither and gently opened his mouth. "I''d better ask Miss Lin what she wants to arrange. Anyway, we don''t think we can take much time here."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Yu''s eyes trembled slightly, but he didn''t look back or speak.


    After a moment of silence, a woman in a light cyan dress hurried around the corner, followed by two serious bodyguards.


    It was Lin Hui who came. She walked in a hurry, but she looked straight at Wang Yu coming. Although her face was still as quiet as water, the anxious color in her eyes could not be covered up, and rushed over for a moment.


    "What did you just say? Why haven''t you been here for a long time? Young master Wang, are you leaving?"


    A series of questions were fired at Wang Yu. Wang Yu didn''t have any reaction that he couldn''t cope with. He still looked at the flowers calmly. It seemed that he knew she would come and ask these words long ago.


    "That''s right."


    Wang Yu was silent for a long time. Finally, he was willing to take his eyes away from the flowers and turned to Lin Hui. His eyes were sincere and firm, fully indicating his position.


    Yes, position.


    Wang Yu only agreed to cooperate with Lin Hui from the beginning. He should have left here when Lin Hui returned to the master of the Lin family, but he still stayed. Until now, she has all the rights of the whole shapong city.


    He has done enough for Lin Hui, and he always has what he should do. To say, Lin Hui has no position to force Wang Yu to stay.


    Lin Hui and Wang Yu stood together. They both bowed their heads and said nothing to each other, as if they were quietly thinking about something, and Wang Yu was waiting for Lin Hui to speak first.


    "Well, young master Wang, when are you leaving?"


    Finally, a trace of loneliness flashed on Lin Hui''s face, but he still took the initiative to ask Wang Yu.


    Even so, there was a trace of expectation on her face.


    To tell the truth, the time between them is not long, but it is precisely because of such a critical moment that Wang Yu''s existence is more important.


    During the absence of Zhong, Lin Hui had already been deeply dependent on Wang Yu.


    Once such dependence is generated and used to, it is very difficult to return to the previous appearance.


    But after all, Lin Hui and Wang Yu are rational people. They both know what they want to do and what they can do.


    Wang Yu also has a tangle in his heart. He is also a human. He will be distressed to see Lin Hui''s reluctant appearance.


    But he still thought more thoroughly than Lin Hui. Instead of something irreparable in the future, he might as well cut it off right now.


    "I think the sooner the better. After all, a long time is not good for us."


    Wang Yu didn''t hide any more. He spoke directly to Lin Hui and said what he thought. He knew that Lin Hui would understand and understand when he said it.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Lin Hui flashed across his face, but the depths of his eyes were more lonely.


    "I see. I''ll arrange it when I go back. But before that, Mr. Wang, can you go to the secret room of the Lin family with me again?"


    The expression on Lin Hui''s face had also been quickly eased. She looked up at Wang Yu and smiled, as if narrowing her eyes could not make the people opposite understand her sadness.


    But why can''t Wang Yu understand?


    He felt as if he was being entangled by something, but even so, Wang Yu''s face was just as gentle to Lin Hui as before, nodded and whispered:


    "OK."

 Chapter 788

    Wang Yu followed Lin Hui and walked slowly back to the Lin family.


    Originally, the relationship between the Zhong family and the Lin family had been very good. Even the doors of the two families were relative. If there was anything, the two families knew each other fastest.


    However, since the great change of the Zhong family, the acting owner of the Zhong family announced the relocation, and finally even moved the whole family to the original small house in the north of the city, that is, the residence where they were just in.


    In the past, Lin Hui and Zhong Li always thought it was the people of the Zhong family. Out of guilt, they didn''t want to continue to live in the original place. They were afraid of touching the scenery, but they didn''t expect that the real reason was that they disguised as Zhong Jie''s thousand faces and were afraid of revealing their flaws.


    Because of this, the current Zhongfu and the original Lin family are far away. One is in the north of the city and the other is in the south of the city. It can be said that the two houses almost run through the whole shapong city.


    Lin Hui suggested walking back to the Lin family from the Zhong family. Wang Yu also understood what he was thinking.


    "Do you see the intersection we just passed? When ah Li and I didn''t want the gentleman invited by grandpa Zhong Jie to teach us, we took that path to buy ice sugar gourd in the downtown."


    Lin Huixing hurriedly took Wang Yu''s hand, with some excitement on his face, but in the face of the obviously deserted street, although Wang Yu also had a gentle smile on his face, he felt more distressed for Lin Hui in his heart.


    Perhaps this was the happiest and happiest period of her childhood.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what to say, so he just followed her and listened quietly.


    "I hope she can keep her original heart in the future. The road as the city master is not so easy."


    The voice of the little soul appeared in Wang Yu''s mind at the right time. When he said this, he caught up with Lin Hui and looked back at Wang Yu and smiled.


    Wang Yu nodded and smiled back at her. He didn''t know whether he was agreeing with what Xiaohun said just now or greeting Lin Hui.


    "Ice sugar gourd ~ do you have ice sugar gourd ~ cheap and delicious ice sugar gourd ~"


    As the two continued to walk forward, the Hawking sound in the street in front of them attracted their attention. They looked forward one after another. They saw an old man with a string of ice sugar gourd standing at the intersection on the cold street, with a kind smile on his face.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, just after Lin Hui finished, someone who bought ice sugar gourd appeared.


    The two people were obviously seen by the people in front. He waved excitedly to the two people and shouted, "guys, please look here! We''re all just strung candied haws, and we''re guaranteed to eat the taste we had 20 years ago!"


    Wang Yu was used to the usual selling tone, but Lin Hui''s face changed.


    "What did you say?"


    She took some incredible steps forward, with a thick disbelief on her face, but there was no pause at her feet.


    Wang Yu didn''t understand, but he followed her closely.


    When I just walked in, I saw Lin Hui chatting happily with the old man selling ice sugar gourd. When I saw Wang Yu coming towards them, Lin Hui waved excitedly, "childe Wang, this is the grandpa who bought ice sugar gourd when I was a child. I didn''t expect to sell it here now!"


    Wang Yu nodded and looked at her excited look. He was also secretly surprised. It was the first time he saw such an excited Lin Hui.


    But is this really the person who set up the stall here?


    Wang Yu doesn''t know what to say, but it''s been so long, and after so many things in shapang City, will there really be this indifferent old man?


    We can see from the desolation on the street. Although many residents of the original works have returned, it will take a long time to recover the prosperity they had before.


    Wang Yu watched quietly behind the two men, always secretly protecting Lin Hui. Even if he had doubts in his heart, they didn''t do anything to hurt Lin Hui, and he was not qualified to win him.


    However, Wang Yu''s worry seemed superfluous. Lin Hui talked with the old man for a long time, but in the end, he just bought a bunch of ice sugar gourd and took Wang Yu away. Nothing else happened.


    "Is ice sugar gourd delicious?"


    Wang Yu wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to ask. In the end, he just found a reason without a reason.


    Lin Hui was eating the ice sugar gourd and smiled gently. He glanced at Wang Yu. His eyes were full of smiles, but he didn''t say anything.


    Wang Yu felt uncomfortable on his face. He coughed and said, "cough, I mean..."


    At this time, all the ice sugar gourd in Lin Hui''s mouth had been chewed, and finally opened his mouth to speak to Wang Yu, "just say what you want to ask. I''m not used to your tone now."

 Chapter 789

    When she said this, the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were full of smiles, which made Wang Yu happy.


    Yes, since Lin Hui has opened his mouth so openly, what else can he say as a man?


    "The man just now should not be the one who bought ice sugar gourd when you were a child."


    Although Wang Yu wanted to be frank, he regretted after he finished. After all, this is Lin Hui''s good memory when she was a child. Will she be unhappy if she denies it?


    But unexpectedly, Lin Hui was not angry, but smiled more brightly, "I know."


    Her honesty made Wang Yu even more confused and said without thinking, "then why did you talk to him for so long just now? I thought you took him as your former..."


    Lin Hui smiled, shook his head, interrupted Wang Yu''s words again and said, "I know he''s not the person I used to know, but so what? Didn''t he bring me joy just now? If so, it doesn''t mean to tangle about who he is."


    After explaining, she looked at Wang Yu again, and the smile on her face became brighter.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu suddenly felt that he had become small in front of Lin Hui. She can think things so thoroughly as a little girl, and it''s really outrageous that she was still cutting corners just now.


    "Well, let''s go home quickly. Don''t you have to wait to get on the road earlier? It''s bad to delay you."


    Looking at Wang Yu''s stunned appearance, Lin Hui also stepped back, stretched out his hand to stop Wang Yu''s arm, with a thick smile on his face, and the two went away with each other.


    "She has changed a lot."


    The little soul witnessed what had just happened and commented. At the same time, he also saw that Wang Yu, who was distracted, was called back.


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, and a trace of satisfaction flashed in his shining eyes. Then he also spoke to the little soul in his body with a secret skill, "isn''t that good?"


    Yes, this kind of Lin Hui treats things calmly and doesn''t care too much. Isn''t that what they have been looking forward to becoming?


    It''s just that I was imprisoned by my old fixed ideas for a time, so I didn''t turn around for a time.


    Next, the two people were laughing and laughing all the way, playing while walking. During this period, they also passed a busy street market. Wang Yu and Lin Hui bought a lot of things.


    Time gradually passed, in such a happy atmosphere of two people, but no matter how long the road was, it finally came to an end.


    Lin Hui looked up at the tall, magnificent and magnificent "Lin Fu" plaque, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She could see that there was still a sense of not having fun on her face, and there was a strong sense of reluctance in her eyes.


    "I came home so soon..."


    She let out a voice of disappointment. Wang Yu stood behind her and looked at the light cyan figure. It looked very weak in the light of the lantern.


    Wang Yu was distressed. He couldn''t help but step forward and said, "Miss Lin, why don''t we go back and play for a while?"


    Even Wang Yu was shocked by such a gentle tone after he said it himself. He is completely different today from he was in peace.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Hui didn''t promise. He shook his head and whispered, "I''m very happy today. Let''s go home and go to the secret room first."


    Maybe it was because Wang Yu couldn''t see Lin Hui''s face, he heard some obvious sobbing behind her, and his heart trembled a few times.


    But she also said so, indicating that Lin Hui had long known that there would be such a day. Obviously, now she is very rational.


    On the contrary, Wang Yu himself has done too many extraordinary things today.


    "Let''s go, Wang Yu."


    Lin Hui didn''t look back, made a sound, and then walked directly in the direction of home.


    The guards standing outside the Lin family guarding the gate became surprised when the voice fell just now.


    Did they hear right?


    Is it the first time for the owner to shout out the prince''s name directly?


    Still used such a gentle tone


    At the moment, Wang Yu''s expression was similar to theirs. They all looked like they couldn''t believe it.


    "Alas, I can only say that it is the first and last time."


    The little soul sighed softly. Wang Yu felt another sharp pain in his heart, but he also woke up in an instant, shook his head, followed Lin Hui behind him, and walked towards Lin Hui''s yard one by one.


    "I had a good time today. I believe even if I think about it in the future, I will be very happy..."


    When Wang Yu caught up with Lin Hui, Lin Hui just turned to Wang Yu and burst into a smile. His bright eyes could clearly see the flash inside even in the dark night.


    She is really


    Wang Yu was terrified. Then he smiled and said, "your happiest time should be the day you get married. At that time, I will come back to participate."

 Chapter 790

    Wang Yu didn''t know why he wanted to mention it. He knew that Lin Hui''s favorite person was no longer in the world, but he couldn''t help talking.


    As soon as these words came out, she successfully extinguished all the excitement of Lin Hui just now. A trace of unnaturalness flashed on her face, and then her eyes were gradually filled with pain.


    "I''ll probably never get married again in my next life."


    Compared with the voice just now, Lin Hui has dropped a lot, but he still squeezed out a smile towards Wang Yu, turned his head and walked forward, "come on, my yard is coming soon."


    Wang Yu frowned gently, but he followed her and didn''t speak any more.


    Walking from the gate to the yard, there was nothing to stop them. After what Wang Yu said just now, there was no other topic between the two people, so they walked quietly to Lin Hui''s yard.


    After such a long time, Wang Yu and Lin Hui have skillfully mastered the method of entering the secret room of the Lin family, so they didn''t waste so much time and easily entered the secret room.


    "Hahaha, I finally think of coming here to see me? Did I have a good time outside for such a long time?"


    As soon as they entered the secret room, they obviously heard a familiar voice ringing in front of them, and then a red martial beast stood in front of them.


    It''s the red burning beast.


    Lin Hui just smiled and looked indifferent. On the contrary, Wang Yu was confused.


    After such a long time before he left, didn''t Lin Hui come once?


    "Elder, we''ve been too busy these days. It''s not. We came to say goodbye to you while Wang Yu was here for the last time."


    Lin Hui shook his head at the red burning beast in front of him, and then said the purpose of coming to the secret room today.


    Farewell, of course.


    Wang Yu is leaving soon, and the Wufu mainland is so big that maybe once they leave, they will never meet again in their life.


    Before, they cheated the beast and said that their relationship was unmarried. Now it''s time to explain the real situation clearly.


    After all, I cheated for a while and couldn''t cheat for a lifetime. It''s better to confess early.


    Wang Yu listened to Lin Hui take over the meeting between the two people and the things he experienced together later, including the power of the whole shapang city. Finally, he had a different emotion in his heart.


    This is not only the truth that Lin Hui wants to tell the red flame beast, but also the last common memory between them.


    Speaking of the back, when Lin Hui was waiting for Wang Yu to return alone in shapang City, there were some glittering tears in the eyes of the previously grumpy red burning beast.


    Wang Yu was also moved by it.


    As Lin Hui said this, she gradually reddened her eyes, but she still didn''t stop. She told the red burning beast everything. After that, she also covered her face and trembled slightly.


    "Girl Hui, I know. You two are good children in my heart. You used to be, and now you are."


    After hearing all the red burning animals, they came forward and gently touched Lin Hui with their furry claws, and then spoke.


    Wang Yu and Lin Hui were also stunned. They didn''t think that he didn''t blame them for cheating him.


    "If it had been before, I would have been furious and even trapped both of you here, but you are different." ChiYan beast also knew what they were thinking and explained aloud. "Yu boy, even if there is no emblem girl, I appreciate you very much. It''s our Lin family''s luck to come here to refer to our Lin family''s collection and make use of it."


    After these words, Wang Yu has been deeply moved unconsciously. How can he be!


    He felt that he had no regrets in this life.


    "In that case, I won''t force you to leave. I have nothing to give you. I''ll give you some martial spirit."


    Before Lin Hui and Wang Yu could react, Wang Yu felt a large amount of powerful martial Qi pouring into his eyebrows, and then rushed directly into his whole body, barking and running!


    It''s a feeling of power!


    Wang Yu quickly closed his eyes and entered the state of cultivation. The red burning beast took a step back and looked kindly at Wang Yu''s luck, while Lin Hui stood aside and watched quietly without disturbing.


    A quarter of an hour later, the light white martial spirit around Wang Yu gradually dissipated, and the expression on his face changed from seriousness to softness.


    After a while, Wang Yu completely opened his eyes. His eyes were clearer and brighter than ever before.


    "Congratulations! You''ve advanced successfully."


    The red burning beast felt the change of Wang Yu''s breath and couldn''t help congratulating him. Wang Yu also felt his strength swimming back and forth, as if he already had endless strength.


    "You are now the seventh grade of martial arts. The martial Qi given to you by this martial beast can be directly absorbed by you."


    The little soul''s voice was also full of excitement.

 Chapter 791

    Wang Yu himself could obviously feel the warm and surging martial spirit from his predecessors. If they were not in the underground secret room now, maybe he could not help but show it to something.


    Of course, he and Lin Hui both know that today they heard about Wang Yu''s departure. ChiYan beast also likes Wang Yu in his heart. This is different from before. He has transcended the shackles of the family and simply likes such a person.


    "Thank you, elder. I''ll work harder."


    Wang Yu bowed respectfully and gratefully to the red burning beast in front of him, and then looked at the Lin Hui behind him with the same gratitude.


    If Lin Hui hadn''t saved her, she wouldn''t have come to this day.


    Lin Hui also looked back at Wang Yu. She knew what Wang Yu was thinking, but she could achieve such achievements because of Wang Yu. The two people complement each other.


    "Well, we have come to the present. Do you need any polite words?"


    Lin Hui patted Wang Yu on the shoulder, but his eyes were gradually filled with crystal. The time of departure finally came, didn''t it?


    Wang Yu smiled relieved, nodded to her, and turned to say goodbye formally.


    The red burning beast''s eyes were full of appreciation and love for Wang Yu, but he suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, where do you want to go first after you leave here? Although I haven''t gone out for many years, I can still give you a shortcut."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu was filled with gratitude and replied, "I want to go directly to the central part of Wufu mainland, where there is an agreement between me and others."


    Others are the family behind boss he, whom I saw in the underground market.


    A flash of clarity flashed through the red burning beast. Then his eyes looked at Wang Yu with some complexity, as if he was struggling with something. After thinking for a while, he reopened, "in fact, I always knew that there should be some special creatures on you, but I just couldn''t prove it for a while."


    Wang Yu was surprised and understood that the red burning beast was talking about a small soul. This shock was caught by Lin Hui, but none of the people present said anything.


    "What does elder mean?"


    Wang Yu sorted out his emotions and didn''t say what kind of creature he was. He just went on with the words of ChiYan beast, because he knew that if ChiYan beast wanted to explore the secret of Wang Yu, he wouldn''t wait until he left.


    "Good boy, you have ideas and are brave enough," said the ChiYan beast with a deeper appreciation in his eyes. He didn''t say much nonsense and said bluntly. "I''ve heard others say that the general sword soul or sword spirit has a seal after they recognize their master again, and this seal needs continuous refinement and external blessing before it can be really lifted."


    Wang Yu nodded. He understood it just after the soul entered his body.


    The red burning beast looked at Wang Yu and then said, "I''ve heard before that something related to breaking the seal melts the soul saliva. It''s just in the middle of the Wufu mainland you''re going to. If you have a heart, you can look for it after your business is finished. It will be very helpful for you to break the seal."


    With that, he also shook his tail towards Wang Yu. The red mane looked smooth against the light. Looking at people, he couldn''t help being more cheerful.


    This news is very useful for Wang Yu, who is struggling to advance in the fourth level.


    "Thank you, master."


    Wang Yu bowed deeply to the red burning beast in front of him again, and his heart became more secure.


    A person walking on the land of Wufu, which is full of experts, is still a little timid after all.


    Therefore, it is very important for Wang Yu to be more refined and even have a stronger skill.


    Maybe such a small bonus will eventually become the key to your victory.


    Night, gradually passed, the sky began to slowly turn white, and a new day was about to begin.


    This is also the time when Wang Yu should leave.


    Last night, Wang Yu and Lin Hui came out of the secret room and went back to their rooms to have a rest. It was time to start.


    Wang Yu stood at the gate of shapang city and looked at the people in the city headed by Lin Hui and the guards of the Lin family. He couldn''t help thinking of walking away in luan''an village.


    Are all parting similar?


    Wang Yu looked up slightly and looked at the rising sun in the East. At this time, the temperature was not very high. It was just the stage when he could make his eyes look directly at the sun.


    The original pure white clouds in the sky also seem to be infected by the sun. They are all pink in red. People will be happy when they look at them.


    Of course, if you don''t leave.


    The gate of shapang city faces to the west, so Lin Hui and others are all facing such a beautiful scene. All they can see is the light red light sprinkled on Wang Yu''s face.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu took back his eyes, smiled gently at Lin Hui, and patted Lin Hui on the shoulder. He couldn''t say a thousand words. Finally, he was transformed into these two simplest words.

 Chapter 792

    But just because of these two words, Lin Hui, who wanted to be strong enough to send Wang Yu away, finally couldn''t help it. The tears in his eyes flowed down in an instant. The whole person turned his back to the sun and looked a little unreal.


    Wang Yu''s heart tingled slightly, but he turned and left after all. His feet were solid and did not stay any longer.


    She is no longer the little girl who used to grow things in the medicine garden. She has to wipe some tears by herself.


    After walking along the route provided by Lin Hui for a while, Wang Yu finally saw the official way of the legendary Wufu continent.


    Although shapang city is on the edge of Wufu continent and on the north of Wufu, there is only such a road leading to various towns. Go along this road all the time, and the final destination is the central area of Wufu continent, forgetting the hometown.


    "It''s really ugly to say that the name is taken. I don''t think we would have taken such a pretentious name in ancient times."


    Wang Yu was holding the map of Wufu continent he had just bought in a post station, and Xiaohun couldn''t stop talking.


    Just in the place names of these major towns, he said several, especially the town of forgetful Township in the center of Wufu continent.


    There was a little soul chatting with himself on the road to relieve his boredom. Wang Yu''s original sadness of separation had been diluted, and he was in a good mood at this time.


    "If it were us at that time, it would be almost the same as the land of Wu Fu."


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t respond, Xiao soul didn''t worry at all. He could talk endlessly.


    Wang Yu just smiled and continued to walk forward. Although the conditions on the road were not as good as those of the Zhong family and the Lin family, there were post stations every other section, which made Wang Yu a lot easier on the road to the center of Wufu mainland.


    In this way, Wang Yu walked all the way and inquired about the news of melting soul saliva. He was accompanied by a small soul, but it was not so boring.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was late autumn. After a long journey, Wang Yu finally came to Feiyang City, a small town on the central edge of Wufu continent.


    When he was in Wufu north region, Wang Yu had seen what to prepare when entering the city, so he followed the crowd and took out the token prepared by Lin Hui for him at the same time.


    "Next! Come on!"


    The soldiers guarding the city gate spoke in a bad tone. One reached out and pushed Zhang Jingbo, the last person to enter the city, and looked arrogantly at Wang Yu behind him.


    In the face of such a bad tempered man, Wang Yu didn''t have any foolish idea of acting for heaven, but calmly handed his things forward.


    "Wang... Yu?"


    The soldier held Wang Yu''s famous brand in his hand and looked at him with contempt.


    There''s no other reason. Wang Yu''s famous brand doesn''t have too much introduction. He just wrote that he came from Wufu northern region. The rest of his identity and family background are completely unmarked.


    Wang Yu also saw what the atmosphere was in this place through such a small matter.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu didn''t pay attention to such eyes, and his face was always calm, which made the guard''s soldier suspicious.


    After repeatedly checking Wang Yu''s famous brand without any mistakes, the soldiers had no reason to keep Wang Yu here. After registering in the back, they let Wang Yu go.


    Entering the town, Wang Yu didn''t worry about finding a place to stay, but chose to wander around the city.


    Unlike shapang city in the northern region, this small town in the middle of Wufu continent is more prosperous and extravagant in all aspects.


    Just entering the city gate, you can see a blue stone brick road. On the straight bricks, there are people coming and going.


    It is located near the center of the whole Wufu continent. Although the transportation is not as convenient as that of forgetful Township, it is also the only way for the main city in many other fields to reach forgetful township.


    Therefore, businessmen and martial arts practitioners with unique skills gather here, so they are more prosperous than other towns.


    Wang Yu shuttled among all kinds of people. From time to time, he went to the small stall to see things. Since he came to the city in the morning, he went shopping like this all day.


    When the sun sets in the west, there are fewer people in the streets. Compared with the bustle of the day, it is more like a girl in full dress. Finally, she takes off her makeup and takes off her lead. It is quiet and simple, but it seems lonely.


    Wang Yu had inquired about the situation here during the day and knew that something interesting would appear in the north of the city after night.


    Of course, as for what was good, the man who told Wang Yu didn''t say much, but walked away with a mysterious smile.


    "What do you think there will be over there? Will it be melting soul saliva?"


    Wang Yu walked slowly towards the north of the city with a small fan he bought at a small stall during the day.


    Of course, this is with the little soul, but the voice is a little lower.

 Chapter 793

    "It shouldn''t be. Melting soul saliva should be very important. It shouldn''t appear like this," said the little soul, but his voice was light.


    I think so. When they came to this town this time, they really couldn''t keep a low profile. Even Wang Yu''s famous brand made Lin Hui the simplest and most common style.


    In Wang Yu''s words, it is so convenient for him to sneak deeper and get more useful information.


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Hui, who was worried about what danger Wang Yu would encounter, also stopped talking and quietly did what he wanted.


    Now, it''s exactly what Wang Yu wants. Although he doesn''t have any senior rights, it also saves him a lot of trouble and facilitates him to do more things he wants to do now.


    As Wang Yu''s footsteps towards the north of the city got closer and closer, the voice from the front became louder and louder, and there were many cheers faintly.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of interest, then accelerated his steps and walked towards the bright place.


    "OK! Go on!"


    "Ouch! Come on! Hurry up! What are you doing! I''ll win back my money!"


    "Ha ha, Lao Zhang, just tell me how much money you have lost over the years. The yecha in your family doesn''t cut you now?"


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, the vulgar voice came, and Wang Yu''s steps were stopped. At the same time, the expression on his face became strange.


    After taking a few more steps, Wang Yu also understood what the man was going to say with his smiling face during the day.


    It turns out that this place is not for anything else. It''s the place where gambling takes place in the whole town!


    And this gambling is not something else, but people.


    After careful selection, the two men now play games on the martial arts table, the villains bet, and then the dealer makes money from the price difference. It can be said to be an excellent business.


    Wang Yu walked to the edge of the city. There was no expression on his face. His eyes clearly reflected the sweating battle between the two men in the challenge arena in front, but his eyes were cold.


    Behind him, there was a river flowing quietly, with a breeze blowing from time to time. Such a quiet and elegant scenery just reflected the struggle in front of him.


    The situation was so cruel that there was no fluctuation in Wang Yu''s heart.


    Perhaps he has seen too many things in order to survive before. He has gone through vicissitudes and no longer waves.


    "Oh, little brother, you look like a newcomer? Join us to watch the game?"


    At the last moment of Wang Yu''s silence, a charming voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts. At the same time, there was a strong fragrance around him.


    Wang Yu frowned. He didn''t want to participate in these messy things, so he completely ignored the people just now, slightly turned his head to the side, and his eyes were calm.


    "Brother, look, don''t ignore me ~"


    Seeing that Wang Yu was not moved at all, the woman who spoke just now was unwilling to be ignored. She approached Wang Yu a little closer, and her voice was more delicate, so that people could drip water.


    "Tut tut Tut, it seems that your beauty has confused the ignorant little girl again."


    Xiaohun knew that Wang Yu didn''t want to pay attention to the man at all. He also made a funny noise, and his voice was full of banter.


    Wang Yu knew what Xiaohun was thinking. Just now, some angry corners of his eyes also smiled.


    However, such a change was found by the sharp eyed woman, who thought that Wang Yu liked what she had just done.


    Although there was some contempt in my heart, after seeing Wang Yusheng''s so handsome, I also lost my temper and rubbed against Wang Yu more quickly.


    "Girl, please respect yourself."


    Wang Yu didn''t understand that he had made his disgust so obvious, but he still didn''t drive her away. He couldn''t help but make a direct voice and was impolite.


    At the same time, the fight in the challenge arena had just ended. In the applause from the audience, the host was also excited to announce the victory of a big man.


    "Then, Liu Zhuan, what do you want this time?"


    The person in charge is very experienced. He orders his subordinates to pull down the losers who can''t stand up. At the same time, he also asks the winners, driving the hot atmosphere that hasn''t been eliminated yet.


    Wang Yu pretended to come forward to watch the situation and quietly pulled himself away from the woman.


    A flash of embarrassment flashed across the woman''s face. She was just about to continue to sell herself, but she found that at this time, the whole audience turned to look at herself.


    To be exact, look at Wang Yu in front of you.


    It turned out that when the winning man in the challenge arena talked about his colorful head after victory, he even said he wanted to duel with the man in front of him!


    Wang Yu obviously knew what he was facing now, but his eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter.


    "Is this man idle? How can he think of looking for you who hasn''t done anything?"


    Xiaohun was also confused, but he didn''t worry about the duel. He just felt that they overestimated their strength.

 Chapter 794

    Wang Yu didn''t answer. He just looked at the people in the challenge arena tightly. There seemed to be an endless vortex in his deep eyes.


    The men in the challenge arena were not afraid at all. They also looked back at Wang Yu, but they seemed to be deeply confused by Wang Yu''s eyes. Their eyes seemed to suddenly have no anxiety, which gradually dissipated the excitement after the victory.


    But now the crowd is looking at Wang Yu to see how he reacts. Only one person in the audience saw the man''s strange appearance.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Wang Yu took back his sight. His deep eyes returned to Qingming, while the man on the stage breathed a deep breath. The expression on his face was even more tired than the duel with the last person just now.


    "How?"


    The voice of the little soul appeared in Wang Yu''s mind at the right time. It was clear what skills Wang Yu had just used.


    This skill was inadvertently cultivated by Wang Yu on his way to Feiyang city. He had never heard of such a magical secret before.


    Wang Yu accidentally used it in a small post station. After careful research, he gradually mastered it and officially came into use today.


    Just now, Wang Yu kept looking at the men in the challenge arena. It was through looking at each other that he used his secret skills to sneak into the spiritual field of the big man for exploration.


    "It''s no use. There''s a paste in his head." Wang Yu''s voice was a little indifferent and faintly tired.


    This secret method needs to consume mental power, and Wang Yu has been wandering in the city for a long time today, so he doesn''t have much mental power to use.


    Of course, even so, Wang Yu has nothing to fear. His strength is not the only one.


    "So, please come up and have a new round of fight with our champion Qiangzi!" the master also responded from the just unexpected event. At the same time, he grabbed Qiangzi''s wrist with one hand and raised it high.


    Wang Yu ignored it and turned around, looking like he was about to leave.


    The atmosphere on the court suddenly solidified. Wang Yu''s behavior obviously didn''t pay attention to them, or even the underground dark forces in the whole flying city.


    "Is that really good? Why don''t you pretend to go up and fight, and then pretend to lose."


    Xiaohun was also worried. Wang Yu''s behavior was different from usual, so he had to dissuade him.


    Wang Yu didn''t stop at his feet, but just sounded towards the little soul secret skill in his body, "just when I entered the man''s spiritual power, I could detect that someone was watching me in the dark. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    With that, he walked faster, but did not use force. It looked more like a young scholar who fled hastily at the invitation of the duel.


    The audience and the principal did not react too much, but looked in the direction Wang Yu slipped away. After a few contemptuous glances, there was no sound anymore.


    Originally, people thought that this matter had passed, but they didn''t expect that when Wang Yu walked away, a figure rushed in front of Wang Yu!


    "Brother, please stay! I have something to ask!"


    The man''s long white shirt was very eye-catching in the dark. While talking, the whole man was also flying in the crowd.


    Wang Yu seemed not to notice the sound behind him. He still walked forward. Looking at his back, he felt a little pathetic.


    "Hey! This childe, someone is calling you in the back!"


    No one in the crowd spoke loudly and shouted directly in the direction of Wang Yu, causing more people to laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m afraid the childe didn''t mean to say so. People wanted to hide from these things!"


    The laughter rang out one after another, but no one spoke for Wang Yu.


    "Brother, can I ask your name..."


    The person who had been speaking just now finally caught up with Wang Yu''s footsteps. He directly opened his mouth and stroked Wang Yu''s shoulder, but suddenly felt that the person in front of him didn''t seem to have any texture.


    And the crowd suddenly took a breath, for no other reason, just because Wang Yu, who was still walking forward in full view of the public, suddenly disappeared!


    No one even saw any sign of walking away on the ground!


    At this time, the owner Wang Yu, who is being discussed by people, is standing on a big willow by the stream, looking at the people below with a look, his eyes are cold and without a trace of emotion.


    "What do you think this man will do?" the little soul asked. Wang Yu just shook his head.


    It seems that many times, even if they deliberately want to keep a low profile, someone will take the initiative to find it. In that case, it''s better to face it openly. Wang Yu has never been afraid of difficulties.


    Wang Yu didn''t go to any Inn in the city this evening. Instead, he found an uninhabited house in the north of the city, found a room at random, and fell asleep.


    But unexpectedly, it was more troublesome to wait for him the next day.

 Chapter 795

    The next day, Wang Yu''s figure appeared in an ordinary small tea building in Feiyang city. It happened to be on the second floor of the tea building. The window was hidden, just facing the busy downtown area.


    Wang Yu gently shook a simple and elegant tea cup in his hand. His eyes looked at the crowd below calmly. His eyes swept through the crowd, but he still didn''t find what he wanted.


    Looking back on his escape through wit yesterday, Wang Yu''s quiet eyes gradually lit up with stars.


    "Lin Hui told you before that there are families familiar with their Lin family in Feiyang City, but they don''t seem to be here today."


    Xiaohun also observed the surrounding situation through Wang Yu, but he no longer dared to release the spiritual knowledge as before. After all, it is located near the center of Wufu mainland, and there are countless experts here.


    If at that time they not only failed to achieve their goals, but also exposed their own situation and whereabouts, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Although the man who caught up with Wang Yu only said a few words in the whole process, Wang Yu noticed that the man must have seen his skills just now.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to appear suddenly and shout out in such a public regardless of other people''s eyes.


    However, fortunately, at present, people in this place don''t seem to have much force over Wang Yu, so even if Wang Yu uses his fourth stealth skill of wanhun sword to move in an instant, he still hasn''t been found by others.


    At that time, the man who rushed to Wang Yu stood and turned a few times, but finally he didn''t see where Wang Yu had been. He could only leave with a sad face of regret.


    At that time, Wang Yu wanted to have a good look at some families or groups in the city today. It''s not too late to find Lin Hui''s cloud family.


    However, he has been in the teahouse for some time, but he still hasn''t found anything related to the man yesterday, which can''t help but make him and Xiaohun feel a little lost.


    "Otherwise, let''s go directly to the cloud house. As soon as we entered the city, we saw the place of the cloud house."


    Xiaohun knows that Wang Yu wants to understand the news of the people last night, but there is no clue at present. It''s meaningless to wait like this. It''s better to go to Yun''s house earlier.


    Wang Yu frowned gently, then closed his eyes and thought quietly for a moment. At the moment he opened his eyes, a clear light was restored in his eyes.


    "Go, go to Yun''s house."


    After he opened his mouth decisively, he drank the tea in his hand directly, and several silver tickets slipped from his sleeves. Wang Yu''s body seemed to fall forward in an instant, but in the blink of an eye, the people who were in the room just now had also reached the street outside the teahouse.


    This happened only in a few breaths, but it seemed that no one in the street was aware of what had just happened, and continued to do his own things as usual.


    Wang Yu didn''t have any surprise on his face. He just gently sorted his sleeves, and then walked quickly in the direction of zhongyun''s house.


    The overall style of Feiyang city is similar to that of shapang city before. Wang Yu also easily found the place where the cloud family is located without much effort.


    Standing outside the gate of Yun''s house, Wang Yu looked up slightly at the carefully arranged guards outside, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    After all, the Lin family is still a small family in shapang city. In a small town near the center of Wufu mainland, any family should be more solemn and solemn than any of the Lin family or the Zhong family. This is the real style of everyone.


    Because he is still silently observing outside the cloud house, and has directly used the stealth technique of wanhun sword for convenience, Wang Yucai checks it more wantonly.


    The door of the cloud family is very wide, and it is carefully divided into three doors. The door in the middle is tightly closed. There are gold-plated knobs on the black wooden doors, which look resplendent in the sunshine. I think it should be opened when some big people come.


    The next two small doors are relatively simple. Although they are also closed, they have been opened several times in such a short period of time. The people who come and go are also luxurious. Behind them are a team of followers and guards. I think they are not simple people.


    Wang Yu took out a neatly stacked stationery from his arms and quietly lifted his invisibility. Without a word, he walked towards the corner gate in the East.


    Of course, we are faced with many guards of dignitaries every day. When we suddenly see Wang Yu coming up alone today, the first reaction is to point his long gun at Wang Yu and shout solemnly:


    "Who is it?"


    When Wang Yu heard this, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he directly handed the letter paper in his hand. At the same time, he said, "if you have something, see the owner."


    With that, regardless of the reaction of the guard in front of him, he turned sideways again, with no expression on his face.

 Chapter 796

    Wang Yu''s arrogance made several guards who were still blocking him look suspicious. However, seeing Wang Yu''s cooperation, they were not too embarrassed. They just apologized to Wang Yu and ran to the cloud house with the letter paper Wang Yu had just taken out.


    "It''s good to have a big family. Do you think we don''t need to say more now? It''s so convenient."


    The little soul also sighed, and the voice revealed heartfelt joy.


    On the way to the center of Wufu mainland, they had had enough of those powerful people. They looked at Wang Yu and said rude words alone, and even wanted to violence him.


    Of course, this situation has gradually changed and improved as the two people get closer and closer to the center of Wufu mainland. Anyway, a family can achieve such a bottom, which shows that the owner is also a good person.


    Sure enough, Wang Yu was not asked to wait too long, but a man came out of the cloud house and bowed his hand to Wang Yu. Then he said, "please come in, young master Wang. Please, let me take you to the study."


    With that, he didn''t act immediately, but stood aside and waited for Wang Yu''s response.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "so, please lead the way."


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole person seemed to rise with the wind. In an instant, he fell next to the man who had just come to report. Qingrong Junxiu''s appearance made the little servant girl who passed by him blush.


    The guard also hesitated for a moment, but he still reacted and turned to lead Wang Yu.


    I don''t know if it was his intention. At the beginning of walking, the speed was normal, but the more he walked backward, the speed under the guard gradually accelerated. Finally, it even seemed to be racing with Wang Yu.


    Although Wang Yu didn''t want to compete with him, his feet followed his speed. The two people quickly went to the legendary cloud family owner''s room one after another.


    Outside the gate, there were still many guards Wang Yu had seen before. Seeing Wang Yu and the informer coming, he still looked at the front dutifully without any reaction.


    Wang Yu glanced at them at the door. Before he said anything, the carved wooden door in front of him was opened from the inside, and then a light aroma rushed to Wang Yu''s face, which was very relaxed and happy.


    "Mr. Wang, please come in."


    The guard who brought him in just now also stopped. He almost rushed over with Wang Yu. After stopping, he looked like he didn''t change his face and his heart didn''t jump. Wang Yu couldn''t help but praise him in his mind.


    But on the surface, he still didn''t show it. He still looked like a light cloud and walked slowly towards the room.


    As soon as he stepped into the door, Wang Yu felt a strong wind of martial spirit surging in front of him. He subconsciously resisted it, but an old man with white hair came over.


    Wang Yu accepted the move and knew that this was the old master of the cloud family, Yun Feiyang.


    At first, when he heard the name from Lin Hui, Wang Yu thought it was easy to get the name, but when he came, he found the strength of the old man.


    Feiyang city was originally called another name, but because yunfeiyang has made too many contributions to the whole town, so in order to commemorate him, he changed the name of the city with yunfeiyang''s name, which is called Feiyang city.


    Seeing him like this today, he is really different. Although they are old people at first sight, they are no less energetic than anyone who studies force, even higher than the guards standing at the door just now.


    "Mr. Wang Yu, I''ve seen the letter from girl Hui. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange a residence for you here. Just settle down for the time being."


    Yun Feiyang didn''t show any courtesy to Wang Yu and directly said his arrangement. Of course, Wang Yu also heard from his tone that he completely regarded it as an ordinary old friend''s help. The reason why he received it personally was also in the face of the Lin family.


    Wang Yu was not dissatisfied. He was lucky to have found a place to stay.


    Therefore, he also freely and freely raised an arch hand towards the cloud, in a respectful but alienated tone, "thank you, master. Then, please don''t dislike me."


    As soon as Wang Yu said this, he didn''t say much more, but looked like waiting for Yun Feiyang to fall, which surprised Yun Feiyang who was waiting for Wang Yu to say some unreasonable conditions.


    Before Wang Yu, Yun Feiyang also received many people sent by families who had made friends with him. However, they were generally arrogant and made a lot of requests. Although Yun Feiyang agreed one by one later, he never contacted that family again.


    Today, Wang Yu''s performance brightened his eyes, but it was only the admiration in his heart. There was no more.

 Chapter 797

    After a while, a handsome man knocked on the door and took Wang Yu directly to yunfeiyang''s usual place to receive outsiders.


    After saying goodbye to Yun Feiyang, Wang Yu also followed him and walked in the direction of the side yard of Yun mansion.


    He was not a talkative person, especially someone he didn''t know at all, but the person who led him was quite the opposite. As soon as they walked out of the owner''s yard, he began to talk endlessly.


    On the long road, the man kept talking. Even though Wang Yu showed indifference and didn''t even respond to a word, the man continued to talk.


    Therefore, when the two finally arrived at the small yard where Wang Yu should live, Wang Yu also learned that this man''s name was Yun Gaowei. He was about the age of weak crown, but he couldn''t surpass his brother in how to practice military skills.


    "Ah, how did your house arrive so soon? I want to talk to you more. It''s not easy to meet such a person as you..."


    Yun Gaowei looked wronged on his face and looked at the yard in front of him. He looked like he wanted Wang Yu to continue talking.


    Wang Yu is also a powerful person. He didn''t show the slightest impatience, but spoke directly to the little boy in front of him. His tone was as usual, "thank you brother Yun for sending me here today. No matter how many you need, please come back."


    With that, Wang Yu also directly pushed open the wooden door in front of him and walked straight towards the yard. Then he closed the gate of the yard tightly. A series of actions came down without procrastination.


    "This man can really say that I have never seen such a person before."


    When Wang Yu walked into the room at the front door, Xiaohun finally spoke. He also held back on the road and didn''t speak all the way. He couldn''t help but speak happily.


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows, looked at the books on the small table and said, "perception tells me that this man is not a servant or a guard."


    So he didn''t take the initiative to talk to him on the road, and didn''t speak to the little soul secret art in his body.


    Being near the center of Wufu continent, there may be danger anywhere. Wang Yu is only alone, so he can''t be found by others.


    What''s more, seeing the owner today, he can also feel that yunfeiyang''s martial spirit is much stronger than himself.


    "I also have this feeling. Ordinary servants don''t talk so blatantly and say that they are weak immediately. How can ordinary children care so much?"


    Xiaohun also refuted, and his tone was recognition of Wang Yu.


    "The cloud family is different from the Lin family. After I came in, I felt that there was coercion everywhere. Someone should have set up a protective array in the whole cloud house, which was oppressive to foreign warriors."


    Wang Yu wandered around the room, talking to the little soul secret art.


    If the idea of coming here is anything, Wang Yu''s first thing is to say that it is the feeling of others'' secret observation.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, Wang Yu always felt that someone behind him was secretly watching his every move. This feeling eased when he came to the room.


    That''s why he can relax now.


    "Well, but I don''t dare to perceive with spiritual consciousness. I always feel that there are more powerful people in the dark, waiting for us to show our feet and catch them all."


    Xiao Hun''s tone also brought some worry, which also made Wang Yu sink in his heart.


    The family Lin Hui introduced to him should not need to be so suspicious and careful, but Wang Yu had to do so.


    There are so many unknowns that Wang Yu can only choose to be cautious.


    "Hoo, but let''s do it today. It''s no use thinking more now. It''s better to think about where to find clues to melt soul saliva tomorrow."


    Suddenly, Wang Yu suddenly fell down comfortably on the big bed in his room, spoke loudly and said what he had just said.


    The little soul was confused, but the long tacit understanding also made him instantly understand that Wang Yu said it on purpose. He should have noticed that someone outside was eavesdropping on the movement in the room.


    For a person who has just entered a completely strange environment, finding a place to live is indeed the time when his spirit is most slack.


    At this time, listening to the foot of the wall is undoubtedly the best choice.


    But after all, Wang Yu noticed it and used it in turn.


    "Let''s go."


    Shaoqing, Wang Yu also got up from the bed he had just fallen down and spoke coldly. This time, he also spoke directly.


    Xiao Hun knew that Wang Yu knew that there were not too many people around, so he said it with confidence.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "How did you think of melting soul saliva just now?"


    The little soul knows, but why do you have to use such an important thing as bait?

 Chapter 798

    After hearing the little soul''s inquiry, Wang Yu''s originally cold eyes gradually dissipated and turned into a thick joke, "they don''t want to know my purpose, so just say it directly. If they know, maybe they can help me."


    The situation on the other side is not what Wang Yu expected. Yun Gaowei, who led Wang Yu to his yard just now, knelt on the floor with a serious face and one knee, and reported the news he had just inquired about in Wang Yu to Yun Feiyang with an expressionless face.


    "You said he wanted to melt his soul?"


    Yun Feiyang repeated the last sentence just said by Yun Gaowei. A glimmer of brilliance flashed in his eyes, but it was fleeting. It was still a dignified image of the elderly in the eyes of outsiders.


    Yun Gaowei didn''t get angry after being suspected, but repeated again in a dignified way, "yes, grandson heard him say so."


    Yes, just as Wang Yu guessed, this man is not an ordinary person. He is Yun Feiyang''s direct grandson and the most beloved young master of the cloud family.


    Wang Yu never thought that the man who smiled at him was called "iron faced childe" in the whole flying city.


    Since he moved into Yun''s house, Wang Yu was just like when he first arrived at Lin''s house. Except that he would come back when he went to bed at night, he basically wandered around the city the rest of the time.


    Of course, on the night in the north of the city, not many people cared about the nobody who slipped away, so they didn''t recognize him when walking in the street these days. He was very leisurely in the street.


    This town is different from many towns Wang Yu has visited before, not only because more and more powerful people have emerged, but also because the boundary between martial arts practitioners and ordinary people is very clear.


    Many places are accessible only to those who practice force, and there are also shops and even casinos where ordinary people can trade.


    Xiaohun followed Wang Yu all the way. He was also amazed at such a design. They had never seen such a distribution.


    During the day, Wang Yu wandered around the city. Unless it was too late to return to Yun''s house at some time, there was a curfew. In many cases, no one came forward to stop him, as if the burden on Wang Yu had disappeared.


    Yun Feiyang or Yun Gaowei didn''t come to Wang Yu again, as if they really just provided Wang Yu with a place to stay.


    Of course, Wang Yu has also gained a lot in Feiyang city these days. One is that there is a rune market in this small town. Not only all kinds of runes are sold, but also some rare materials for refining runes, which really amazes Wang Yu.


    You know, in his impression, as a talisman, he should have the ability to collect and refine medicinal materials at the same time, and collecting medicinal materials is a very difficult thing.


    Now that there is such a market, it also saves a lot of trouble for operators.


    "Originally, there was a market for relevant alchemists. Now it''s not surprising that there is a market for making symbols."


    The little soul didn''t care about his voice, which also made Wang Yu''s respect and praise disappear a lot, and his face recovered calm again.


    In the rune market, Wang Yu sold some runes he had refined too much before, and Wang Yu changed some Rune materials he wanted to refine in his heart.


    Originally, he had to wander outside for a long time before returning to the cloud house, but today he inexplicably didn''t want to stay more. He simply took something and walked in the direction of the cloud house.


    But unexpectedly, before Wang Yu walked back to his yard, he was blocked by a sudden group of guards.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, but did not move too much. He just stood in place and waited for the people in front to speak.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang. Our master asks you to talk about something. Please follow us to the study."


    The man standing in the front respectfully opened his mouth to Wang Yu, but his tone was full of seriousness that could not be refused.


    Wang Yu said jokingly, "what if I say I don''t want to go?"


    The words were ambiguous. For a moment, the soldiers in charge didn''t know how to respond.


    Because in his impression, it seemed that no one dared to disobey the master, and no stranger could stand calmly in front of their cloud family cavalry and speak so calmly.


    "Ha ha, I''m joking. Please, master. How dare I refuse?"


    Wang Yu smiled softly, but such an expression only existed for a moment, and the next second became cold.


    Such an expression switch shocked the faces of the people standing opposite them. After they reacted, they became serious again. They didn''t say more. They turned directly to lead the way and couldn''t refuse.


    "Mr. Wang, we meet again."


    There was only Yun Feiyang in the study. Seeing Wang Yu approaching, he also walked towards Wang Yu with a strange smile.


    Although Wang Yu didn''t know why he wanted to find himself today, he also guessed that it was related to what happened in the rune market today.

 Chapter 799

    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and was not polite. He directly found a place to sit down in the room, and then quietly waited for yunfeiyang''s next words.


    Yun Feiyang showed some appreciation for Wang Yu''s extremely calm performance. He also turned around and sat on the throne and officially opened his mouth to Wang Yu, "I heard that childe Wang went to the rune market today?"


    During his speech, his eyes were fixed on Wang Yu. As long as Wang Yu had any expression change, Yun Feiyang could see it clearly.


    Unfortunately, Wang Yu didn''t make him happy. He looked completely calm from beginning to end.


    Wang Yu nodded his head and looked back at the clouds on one side. He said, "yes."


    It was a simple word, but it was the same as not saying it. Yun Feiyang was worried, but his face was still dignified. "So what''s your harvest today, young master Wang? You''re different from usual, but you came back early."


    Originally, it was just a few simple greetings, but after Yun Feiyang said it, he obviously felt something was wrong.


    According to what he said before, he would not be involved in the guests staying at his house. Now it is revealed that Wang Yu himself knows his work and rest all the time. If he is a fussy person, he may start to refute after listening to it.


    Of course, Wang Yu is not such a person. He knows what he has done these days. Yunfeiyang is monitored by people, so he doesn''t care much. He just talks about today''s things in a plain way:


    "I sold some useless runes and found some common materials. It''s not a harvest."


    Wang Yu said that, but in fact, the news yunfeiyang received here is really like this.


    "Materials? Can Prince still refine runes?"


    Although Yun Feiyang didn''t ask for further information, he still led the final topic to the direction he wanted.


    Yes, he called Wang Yu over tonight to understand how good Wang Yu was at refining runes.


    Wang Yu''s face finally appeared a little expression, but there was a trace of confusion in his eyes. He didn''t know why Yun Feiyang was suddenly interested in refining runes tomorrow, but he still replied, "I''m not talented, only some."


    Yun Feiyang kept staring at Wang Yu. Hearing this answer, he didn''t know how much he said, so he further asked, "what stage has Prince reached now?"


    For rune makers, what''s powerful is not how many runes and runes they have refined. What really measures their strength is the final evaluation standard - rank.


    Until this time, Wang Yu realized the real purpose of the cloud flying.


    When he was in the rune market during the day, he heard someone discussing. A few days later, Feiyang city will jointly hold a rune conference with other cities.


    Although the time has not been specifically determined, but since it is so powerful, there must be a lot of colorful awards and rewards.


    Yun Feiyang, as the owner of the cloud family, and even the leader of the whole Feiyang City, must want to do something at this conference, but


    Is there no way for such a big cloud family to find a powerful talisman?


    Wang Yu lowered his eyes, thought briefly for a moment, and then looked at the cloud. His face was still calm and without waves, "it''s just the middle of the fifth grade."


    Between the words, it revealed that I was embarrassed to write.


    However, the face of Yun Feiyang on the opposite side flashed a surprise, but he soon covered it up and spoke to Wang Yu in an ordinary tone, "I don''t know if childe Wang knows the matter of melting soul saliva?"


    Wang Yu didn''t expect that after just asking himself about the Fuwen maker, Yun Feiyang turned around and talked about other things.


    And this thing is still the melting soul saliva that I have always wanted


    It seems that Wang Yu noticed someone watching outside in his room that day. It was really sent by Yun Feiyang.


    I didn''t mention it to him a few days ago. I probably didn''t think about how to make use of it.


    Wang Yu thought quickly in his mind, but at this time he heard a voice that should not have appeared in his mind:


    "Wang Yu, melting soul saliva may have something to do with your identity as a talisman. Don''t answer first. Let''s see what he says."


    It''s the voice of the little soul.


    Wang Yu was surprised. He quickly turned his head to look at the direction flying towards the clouds. He still looked like a kind old man. He smiled innocuously. Only those muddy eyes flashed an incomprehensible light like just now.


    However, Wang Yugang''s performance is in response to Yun Feiyang''s mind. In his opinion, Wang Yu is shocked to think that his secret has been found.


    "Don''t worry, childe Wang. I don''t mean any harm. I just thought you would be interested in a Fu King meeting recently. After thinking about it, I still thought I should tell you."


    Yun Feiyang smiled at Wang Yu, just like thinking about his favorite future generations, but Wang Yu clearly saw that he was definitely not thinking like this.


    "What does Master Yun mean... Do you want me to participate in this Rune King meeting?"


    Wang Yu didn''t reply to Yun Feiyang''s words, but said it directly. Although it was Yun Feiyang''s real purpose, it was embarrassing between the two people.

 Chapter 800

    When Wang Yu said this, Yun Feiyang also stopped to think for a moment, and then opened his mouth, "childe Wang, this is not what he said. The holding of the conference is a once-in-a-lifetime event. Now my master is also a kind reminder when he heard that childe Wang just wants to melt his soul saliva."


    After that, he looked at Wang Yu thoughtfully and said, "the Fuwang meeting is the meeting that every Fuwen master dreams of. The previous color head was nothing more than what precious materials. I don''t know where to find the melting soul saliva hosted this year. I just remembered to tell you."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu basically understood what was going on. To tell you the truth, he is still very excited.


    Although I don''t know the level of the talisman in Feiyang city and nearby cities, the five grades are already high-level in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    After all, Wang Yu was valued by the head of the he family before he was promoted in the underground mall, and he specially signed a contract for it.


    But if Wang Yu wants to casually promise Yun Feiyang now, Wang Yu will not agree.


    What''s more, Wang Yu didn''t listen to others outside, let alone let him participate.


    "Young master Wang, what do you think? Our cloud family can help you sign up. At that time, you just need to play your best."


    Yun Feiyang looked at Wang Yu and seduced him with words. Although he didn''t say it directly, Wang Yu felt the urgency in his words.


    Wang Yu nodded and looked thoughtful. Instead, Sheng Sheng lifted Yun Feiyang''s appetite. "I just know a little about refining runes. I still need a lot of advice from others."


    These words sound high sounding, but they are completely useless in yunfeiyang''s ears.


    What he wants is that Wang Yu will represent the cloud family to attend the conference, so as to enhance the popularity and status of the cloud family in the central part of Wufu mainland. If he can, he can even let Wang Yu refine more runes for their cloud family.


    To be ashamed, although their cloud family is a overlord in Feiyang City, there is no way to compare with the big families in other towns.


    Their cloud family had the momentum created by cloud flying before, but later they just stopped here. To say further development, they always stopped.


    What they wanted was to find a powerful talisman who could win some fame for the cloud family and show it in front of those first-class families, but they didn''t expect to catch up with Wang Yu and follow Yun Feiyang''s intention.


    Wang Yu and Haicang won''t understand the thoughts of the superiors in Western Zhejiang?


    Since he came out of Wutian City, he has seen too many things to improve his strength.


    So he also planned to promise directly, thinking that he could lose this day.


    Wang Yu looked at Yun Feiyang''s eager eyes, then stood up, arched his hand at him and said, "I don''t understand the specific time and precautions of the conference. Even if I really participate, I don''t understand anything. I''d better wait and see."


    With that, he finally smiled at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes looked like shining light.


    Yun Feiyang wanted to say something more, but finally stopped. He also stood up and nodded, "in that case, childe Wang, go back and have a rest today. I''ll send someone to tidy up and hand it over to your room."


    He didn''t want to end the conversation between the two so soon, because until today, he found out what he meant by "indifferent temperament and unique skills" in the Lin family''s introduction to Wang Yu.


    Such talents, if they can make good use of them or even join their command, will be a great wealth for themselves and the whole cloud family.


    However, it is obvious that Wang Yu doesn''t want to talk more with him today. It''s useless to say so much. It''s better to end it early and leave a good impression in his heart.


    But for Wang Yu, a good impression of the cloud family?


    In the words of the little soul, "it doesn''t exist at all."


    Wang Yu also nodded to Yun Feiyang, said nothing more, turned directly and left, and walked towards the yard arranged for him.


    When he reached a distance from the study, Wang Yu also quietly released force around him, gradually lingering a light white light around him, which seemed ethereal and untrue.


    He knew that yunfeiyang would send someone to monitor him. In this case, Wang Yu would no longer hide himself. He would hide himself openly. Even if yunfeiyang himself found it, he would not be afraid of anything.


    After all, it should be said that yunfeiyang has something to ask for with himself.

 Chapter 801

    "Why did you suddenly think of talking just now?"


    Wang Yu was surrounded by light white smoke, so he spoke directly and didn''t intend to hide anything.


    And this is obviously said to the little soul.


    They had always wanted to avoid being discovered by people in the city, but now they found that there was no such thing, and Yun Feiyang was not as powerful as Wang Yu thought.


    Speaking of, the cloud family is not as powerful as they think.


    "It''s all right. I just want to remind you."


    Xiaohun smiled carelessly. Obviously, he heard all the conversations between Wang Yu and Yun Feiyang just now.


    "Are you going to attend the Fuwang meeting?"


    What Xiaohun cares about most is this. In fact, it''s not necessary for them to live in Yun''s house or not.


    Before Wang Yu and Xiao Hun came, they thought about the cloud family introduced by Lin Hui to find the existence of ronghun saliva, but they didn''t expect that the display was cruel. The cloud family was completely different from what they imagined.


    It''s hard to believe that after such a deliberate attempt to make use of Wang Yu''s appearance, even if you really get the saliva of melting soul, Yun Feiyang will give it to Wang Yu.


    Back in the small yard arranged by Yun Feiyang, Wang Yu didn''t rest directly, but sat quietly in bed for a while, but he didn''t feel the flow of martial Qi around him.


    Wang Yu opened his eyes somewhat disappointed and held his mouth. In front of the aisle table, he picked up a tea cup and drank all the remaining herbal tea. His eyes twinkled with an unknown look.


    "It should be the array you said before. It almost circulates all the martial Qi here to another place."


    The little soul feels the same way. They haven''t felt the powerlessness of seeking martial Qi for a long time.


    Although the martial gas was exhausted in Qinglong Town before, Wang Yu could still feel a lot of martial gas flowing in the medicine garden, but there was nothing strange in this place.


    Feiyang city is obviously the closest to the center of Wufu continent. Now the Wu Qi is so thin, which is totally unreasonable.


    "Well, I''m not going to stay here any longer. After a while, I''ll find a place in the city."


    Wang Yu paced a few steps to the window, gently stretched out his hand to open the window in front of him, and looked up at the sky full of stars.


    It''s getting colder and colder. Once autumn has passed, the night is already very cold.


    The night wind blew, but it was completely different from the coolness of the previous summer night. The wind seemed to blow into Wang Yu''s bones and blood with a deep chill.


    Wang Yu had the flame inheritance of Wufeng nationality. He should not feel it at all, but he couldn''t help shivering.


    He looked up at the dark blue sky. Under the cold air, those golden dots seemed to be far away from them.


    "The weather is fine today."


    The little soul talked to himself, but it seemed to be for Wang Yu.


    It''s been a long time since they looked up quietly to enjoy the stars. It''s also because they were in a hurry all the way. They never thought of stopping and looking up at the stars.


    "I think of Luan Yi and Luan he."


    Wang Yu suddenly made a noise, but after saying that, he withdrew his arm, turned and walked back to the room.


    Once people are free, they will think nonsense. Wang Yu doesn''t allow himself to think nonsense at this time.


    "Tomorrow we''ll go to the city and find out if there''s a house we can rent out."


    Xiaohun knew what Wang Yu was thinking and silently changed the topic.


    Wang Yu nodded without answering. He just went to his bed and lay down after making it.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    When yunfeiyang wanted to send someone to invite Wang Yu again the next morning, he was told that he was no longer at Yun''s house and went out early.


    "You continue to send people to follow him. Things must be difficult for this man."


    Yun Feiyang sat on the throne, his eyes narrowed slightly, unwilling to give orders.


    "Master, I was reported by the servant yesterday that I saw him in the north of the city on the first night he came to Feiyang city."


    Yun Gao Wei, who is still kneeling on one knee, lowers his head and meticulously reports what he has learned to the clouds above.


    It''s not surprising that this matter was found out. After all, there were many people with mixed eyes that day. No one would notice Wang Yu unless they paid attention to the details.


    It happened that someone cared so much. It was the person who planned to call Wang Yu that day who was found under the investigation of Yun Gaowei.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to hide it from the beginning, so it''s nothing to be found.


    "What did he do there?"


    Yun Feiyang was frowning. He didn''t understand what Wang Yu was going to do there.


    The following cloud Gao Wei is also confused. Obviously, they don''t know.


    However, Wang Yu had no purpose, but let them guess for a while. In the end, he just wasted his efforts and found the wrong direction.


    "Go down and have a good look. Wang Yu''s affairs are urgent and related to the prosperity of the whole cloud family. You must take it to heart."


    In the end, Yun Feiyang still didn''t draw a conclusion, and he could only tell him to finish the thing.


    Yun Gao Wei quickly flashed a trace of emotion in his eyes, took the order and turned away.

 Chapter 802

    There has been no such fine weather in Feiyang city for a long time. Wang Yu walked on the sunny street. He was warm and comfortable in his heart.


    All the previous things were kept in Wang Yu''s mind. Even if he went out all day, there were not many solutions. It would be better to take a good walk like this to relieve his mood.


    "Good meat buns, young brothers and young ladies, come and have a look. Good buns ~"


    The Hawker''s cry passed through Wang Yu''s side. His eyes were full of laughter. Walking in the busy market, he only felt that he was physically and mentally happy now.


    Yes, Wang Yu didn''t wander around the city today, but directly found the most prosperous downtown area in the whole flying city. First, to relax, and more importantly, there is the largest house rental business place in the whole city.


    Wang Yu didn''t expect that the construction facilities in the flying city were so complete. Even when he invaded the mind of a young man in the cloud family with his spiritual strength, he could know that there was a special place to rent houses here.


    So Wang Yu came here without saying a word.


    Although the house is urgent, Wang Yu doesn''t intend to live in one at random. He still observes more.


    "We''ll have a good time here by the way. It happens that we haven''t really come out for fun for many days."


    Xiaohun became better with Wang Yu. He had been depressed for a long time, like last night. If Wang Yu hadn''t stopped thinking later, he might be even more depressed.


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded as he walked to a stall selling wooden hairpins.


    For no reason, Wang Yu saw the wooden hairpin carved with Magnolia at the first sight. It looks very suitable for Lin Hui.


    He just picked up the small hairpin, gently raised it and put it in the sun.


    The light brown hairpin reflects the golden sunshine. The shape of Magnolia is more three-dimensional and vivid. It looks more beautiful and exquisite than gold and silver.


    "This childe is really discerning. At first glance, he wants to give it to the woman he likes?"


    The stall was set up by a kind old man. He looked up at Wang Yu and looked at his masterpiece with a smile. He looked proud.


    Wang Yu just shook his head with a smile and gently put the hairpin back. He didn''t intend to buy it.


    In the end, I can''t go back for the time being. Buying these is just to increase my thoughts.


    "Oh, young master, how nice this hairpin is. It''s so suitable for you. Why don''t you buy it? Even if it''s not for the little girl, it''s good to buy one for your sister."


    Seeing that Wang Yu was about to go away, the shopkeeper couldn''t help but stand up and walk towards Wang Yu for fear that he would go away.


    "No, I don''t need it."


    Wang Yu waved his hand and turned to leave, but was interrupted by the voice behind him.


    "Tell me, some people are poor. He would rather steal than pay for you, wouldn''t he?"


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the speaker with a contemptuous smile, but he saw a well-dressed young man with a contemptuous smile, followed by many followers. One or two looked at Wang Yu more bluntly and made a tut from time to time.


    "Young master, stop talking. Such a person is not worth your criticism at all."


    The attendant behind the man came forward and opened his mouth, but his eyes looked at the gorgeous man flatteringly, looking like he wanted to be praised.


    Wang Yu had seen the power of these people for a long time, and did not intend to ignore them. He turned and left.


    However, he wanted to do more than less. Such a disregard was the most intolerable for the dandy man who was used to flattery. He shouted at Wang Yu with an impatient look:


    "Hey, boy, I was talking to you just now. Why did you leave like this?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a sneer, but there was no response. He still walked forward and didn''t care about them.


    This really made the dandy man unhappy. After laughing a few times, he looked at the people around him and ordered, "catch that boy for me! Let them see today that no one in the Cao family can mess with!"


    Then, the minions behind him ran towards Wang Yu in an instant, and those who punched and kicked were about to hit Wang Yu.


    "This... Master Cao, this is downtown. Don''t mess around!"


    The stall owner hurried forward to stop him. Before he came to master Cao, the vendor next to him grabbed his arm and pulled him back.


    "Did you just open it? You dare to stop the young master of the Cao family?"


    The vendor on one side explained with horror on his face and said carefully, "it is estimated that the young man who annoyed him has nothing to live. We ordinary people should not participate in these things."

 Chapter 803

    The people behind Wang Yu gradually began to attack him, and the expression on his face changed.


    He is never a person who likes to avoid things. He often doesn''t do it, but he doesn''t like trouble.


    But if someone really came to the door, Wang Yu would never shrink back.


    The vendor who just set up the stall was pulled back by the people behind him. Although he didn''t want any contradictions and frictions between his customers just now, his life was more important after all, so he just hid behind the people and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Of course, few people noticed such a small person, and Wang Yu just glanced at it and looked elsewhere.


    "Hey, do you owe me a beating and dare to provoke me like this today?"


    The young master of the Cao family saw Wang Yu turn around and look at himself. He thought Wang Yu was afraid and wanted to make peace with himself. The expression on his face was arrogant for a moment.


    Wang Yu smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth. He had not seen such a brainless person shouting in the street for a long time.


    Last one, still pretending to be a fool.


    But by contrast, this man looks really stupid.


    After Wang Yu came to Feiyang City, he only heard that countless people in the city were discussing how powerful the Yun family was in Feiyang City, but he had never heard of the Cao family. He thought he was either used to being arrogant in other cities or a small family that didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    "Young master, you just have a good temper. This man obviously doesn''t pay attention to the whole Cao family. He doesn''t even listen to your words. He should put it on your father and our master. He has long been beaten into a pool of meat mud."


    A man standing next to the young master of the Cao family also stepped forward and flattered his mouth. His words were full of contempt and jokes for Wang Yu. He was more flattering to the Cao family and the young master in front of him.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience. He didn''t know who said he would teach himself a good lesson just now, but he was procrastinating and still talking nonsense.


    So, the next second, before everyone reacted, Wang Yu flashed and moved to the young master of the Cao family.


    The young master of the Cao family was surprised, but his reaction was obviously that he had practiced force since childhood, and he also reacted in an instant.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of pride, and then he also shot. A faint yellow Rune appeared in front of the young master of the Cao family. Then Wang Yu''s God retreated, leaving only such a faint yellow Rune gently floating in front of the young master of the Cao family.


    The attendants also knew this way of attack. They also put away their banter and flattery. They all became serious and quickly surrounded the young master of the Cao family, forming a small circle.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about the change of their standing position, but just after he got out, he quickly stood outside and opened his mouth. The rune paper burst in an instant and went straight to the face of the young master of the Cao family.


    "You use such a Yin move!"


    The young master of the Cao family couldn''t dodge. He could only retreat towards the back, but his subordinates stood behind him. He didn''t know how to retreat for a moment.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He just left the position where he had just stood. His eyes were very different and ran in the opposite direction.


    As expected, when Wang Yu had just left that direction, he saw a huge explosion behind him.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked and pulled out a cold smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. In his quiet brown eyes, he was full of contempt and defiance.


    "They say that others are mean, and they really can afford what they just said."


    Wang Yu seemed to stand aside and quietly watch the young master of the Cao family say such sarcastic words, but in the eyes of outsiders, the blasting rune that the young master of the Cao family just resisted was launched by him now.


    "It''s really difficult to deal with villains," said the little soul contemptuously in Wang Yu''s mind, and his tone was full of contempt.


    Just now, after taking out the rune, Wang Yu was almost aware that the martial aura of the minions around him had changed, so he chose to retreat quickly and then move. Unexpectedly, he asked them to adjust their moves and hit the shelter he found.


    But these are nothing. The most important thing is that Wang Yu''s own judgment ability is stronger. In the end, he didn''t let them succeed.


    "But what exactly is this move they made? It doesn''t look like force or any other secret skill. I really haven''t seen it."


    The little soul whispered. Wang Yu jumped and rushed to the booth where he had just bought things. Of course, there is no one in this place now.


    To be exact, because of their fighting just now, no one is watching anything around. They have long dispersed around to prevent themselves from being innocent again.


    The place where Wang Yu just stood was naturally attacked, leaving a pool of black marks on the ground, which didn''t look like a firearm.


    "It''s really not martial."

 Chapter 804

    Wang Yu answered the little soul with a secret skill. At the moment he took out a rune from his arms and threw it out, he quickly sealed it in his hands and chanted words on his mouth. The rune burst and sped away towards the young master of the Cao family opposite.


    The result came back and forth. Although Wang Yu was always evasive, in the end, because he moved more flexibly, he gained the upper hand in the fight.


    However, after all, the last battle was heard by others. When the battle between Wang Yu and the childe of the Cao family became white hot, a repressive breath of martial spirit suddenly shrouded around them.


    Wang Yu frowned, but he also felt that Yun Feiyang came in person.


    He withdrew his moves and didn''t take the initiative to attack again, but he didn''t let these people get close to themselves and hurt themselves.


    As time went by, Wang Yu could recover his physical strength through the recovery pill in his hand, but he couldn''t at the young master of the Cao family. After a battle, they all looked panting.


    "I''m late, I''m late..."


    With such an old and powerful voice, the sense of authority around Wang Yu became stronger and stronger. He knew that Yun Feiyang came in person.


    Wang Yu is not narcissistic. He thinks he is the one who can let Yun Feiyang show up in person. Maybe he came today because of the young master of the Cao family in front of him.


    "Hum, cloud, you''re here now!"


    The young master of the Cao family was suppressed by Wang Yu just now. Even if they had so many people, they were severely suppressed by Wang Yu, so now they are very oppressed.


    Wang Yu listened to the young master of the Cao family shouting Yun Feiyang. He seemed to be very familiar, but he didn''t have the respect and humility that future generations should have.


    It seems that the young master of the Cao family is either because he has great power in his family or because he is too arrogant and arrogant. He commits the following crimes.


    Of course, judging from the current situation, in Wang Yu''s heart, the former is more powerful and closer to the truth.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He just stood in the direction where he stood at the beginning. His face was always calm and calm. After an afternoon''s struggle, he was still so serious and cold.


    Sure enough, the cloud flying figure soon appeared from the end of the road, but strangely, he didn''t follow anyone behind him.


    But after Wang Yu thought about it, he realized it in an instant.


    Yunfeiyang wants to come from the cloud house after receiving the news. Even if he wants the people below to follow him, they may not be able to keep up with him.


    Wang Yu flashed a trace of irony on his face and waited quietly for Yun Feiyang to approach him. He wanted to see what the "selfless" cloud family owner would think of this problem at that time.


    When a strong wind blew, Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and saw a cloud in a dark purple robe flying in front of him.


    "Master Yun."


    Wang Yu didn''t ignore him at all. On the contrary, he raised his hands respectfully towards the clouds.


    Anyway, although he has the idea of moving out, he still depends on others for the time being. It''s not easy to fall out.


    Yun Feiyang''s attitude towards Wang Yu was not as indifferent as he thought. Instead, he politely saluted himself.


    Of course, Wang Yu didn''t care. He nodded and looked at the young master of the Cao family at this time.


    "Young master Cao, how did you think of coming to the downtown area of Feiyang city today?"


    Yun Feiyang smiled and spoke to the young master of the Cao family, but such tone and words did not make people feel comfortable at all, and even felt scolded.


    The young master of the Cao family, who had seen Yun Feiyang come here, looked a little relaxed, but he was annoyed by his attitude again. Regardless of the wound he had just been hit by Wang Yu, he stepped forward and denounced:


    "Mr. Yun, this is your fault. The dogs under your jurisdiction bite people indiscriminately. Why do you still blame me now?"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Wang Yu and Yun Feiyang changed their faces, but also the minions behind the young master of the Cao family took a breath.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were already angry. Yun Feiyang obviously felt it, but he took a step forward and pulled Wang Yu''s arm, motioning him not to mess around.


    "Oh, master Yun, you can accept this evaluation, but I can''t stand such anger."


    Wang Yu''s sneer grew colder and colder, and his whole body was like an ice residue. His fierce eyes hurt Yun Feiyang and relaxed his movements.


    "Young master, young master, he is the ruler of Feiyang city. Even if you want to have a mouth addiction, don''t make it so ugly."


    The man who had not spoken to the young master before stepped forward with a trace of blood on his mouth and came forward to dissuade him, but now the young master of the Cao family can''t listen to any dissuasion at all. He has some anger on his face and insults more arrogantly:


    "What''s the use of standing in front of me? You have the ability to hit me again!"


    Wang Yu had never seen such a foolish man. After hearing this, all his anger suddenly dissipated.

 Chapter 805

    Somehow, he began to pity the young master of the Cao family.


    Although the young master of the Cao family has countless followers here and such arrogant capital to go to the streets, he is still miserable in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    It''s not what he thought. The young master of the Cao family has no brain.


    Not to mention that the whole Feiyang city is basically under the control of Yun Feiyang. Even if the Cao family is really a big family, they don''t care about the conflict caused by such a small matter.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter that he laughs with the so-called Cao family and even uses it to deter anyone, but it''s stupid not to take away his arrogance on other people''s territory.


    "Childe Cao, I don''t know what''s going on today, but now, I announce that it''s over. Don''t mention it again in the future."


    The expression on Yun Feiyang''s face also became serious, and his words were similar to Wang Yu''s own guess.


    After saying this, a trace of appreciation flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, but it was limited to appreciation.


    It''s useless to say such polite words. If it''s not Wang Yu who clashes with them today, Yun Feiyang must say the same.


    Of course, as for whether the young master of the Cao family will take care of this person''s trouble in the future, the answer must be yes.


    Wang Yu has nothing to complain about. He just feels disappointed today. In addition, he also knows how the combat effectiveness near the middle of Wufu mainland is.


    ¡ª¡ªIf the young master of the Cao family and his entourage can represent it.


    The young master of the Cao family opposite wanted to say more, but after looking at his injury and thinking about his influence in Feiyang City, there was no sound in an instant.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows, then ignored what happened years ago, turned around and flew to the depths of the street.


    He fought with several people in front of him. There were not many business people in the original downtown area. Obviously, they have been here for a long time and fully understand that the young master of the Cao family can''t afford it.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to hide his strength from Yun Feiyang, so he just left.


    Yun Feiyang wanted to stop him, but in the blink of an eye, he no longer saw Wang Yu, and the young master of the Cao family opposite him was still wronged and wanted to get justice. His idea of catching up could only be dispelled.


    The Cao family lived in Feiyang city for so many years, and yunfeiyan hated their existence for the first time.


    Wang Yu left downtown, and there was nothing else he wanted to go to.


    If you want to eat, drink and play, there are almost all of them in the city, and Wang Yu finished all these in Feiyang city just a few days before he came to Feiyang city.


    I want to go downtown today, but also to stroll around and see if there is any house suitable for me.


    However, after his quarrel with the young master of the Cao family, it is estimated that all the places where the house is rented have been closed, so Wang Yu didn''t go again at all.


    Anyway, he has nothing else to worry about now. He has just come to Feiyang city. These things are not in a hurry.


    It''s the rune King meeting that yunfeiyang told himself before. He should think it over.


    "Little soul, have you noticed the way these people fight today?"


    Wang Yu sat in the room arranged by Yunfu for himself and asked Xiaohun softly.


    He was not used to being at home in broad daylight.


    "I also felt this, but time was tight, so I didn''t say much."


    The little soul responded with a rare dignified tone.


    Wang Yu knows what Xiaohun is worried about. Now they need to eat recovery pills to fight with people of this level. What should they do when they arrive at the worry free Township in the center of Wufu mainland?


    "Wait a minute, someone is coming."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the pure light in his eyes converged, and he also recovered his former appearance of light and light.


    He sat quietly in his room, calmly controlling the tea cup with no flaws at all.


    When Yun Feiyang came in, he saw such a scene. He also restrained his expression and walked towards the direction where Wang Yu was sitting with a kind smile on his face.


    Wang Yu raised his head and whispered, "master Yun, why are you free to come to me today? The young master of the Cao family has been handled?"


    Then he took a sip of tea, and the white tea mist blocked Wang Yu''s face. For a moment, Yun Feiyang couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    What Yun Feiyang was about to say was also biased by Wang Yu''s sarcastic words, which was a little embarrassed in an instant.


    Wang Yu stood up, went to one side, took a tea cup and spoke to Yun Feiyang, "coarse tea, the master will drink it."


    As soon as the voice fell, he poured a full cup of tea for Yun Feiyang himself. He looked indifferent and had no mood fluctuation.


    However, it is precisely because of this performance that yunfeiyang is more confused.


    "Coarse tea? Is it because the servants of our cloud family don''t take good care of you?"

 Chapter 806

    Wang Yu shook his head, handed the tea in his hand to Yun Feiyang opposite, and softly explained, "it has nothing to do with them, I just can''t get used to those so-called good tea."


    A flash of clarity flashed across Yun Feiyang''s face. Then he quietly drank the tea that Wang Yu had just fallen for him. For a moment, he didn''t know how to talk about the purpose of looking for Wang Yu today.


    Wang Yu looked at the empty cup. A funny flash flashed in his eyes, but it was covered in an instant. It was still the same as before.


    "Master, people say that it is not appropriate to drink too much tea. If you drink too much, you will lose the fun of tasting tea."


    Wang Yu explained to Yun Feiyang in front of him, but such words just made Yun Feiyang more uncomfortable. However, he still couldn''t vent at Wang Yu.


    "Wang Yu, if I guessed right, is this the sentence written in the script given to you by Miss Lin Hui? Why do you think of showing off to this man today?"


    Just when yunfeiyang was ashamed, Xiaohun also smiled and spoke to Wang Yu. He knew that Wang Yu was definitely trying to stop Wang Yu from coming forward to teach the Cao family childe before revenge.


    Although Wang Yu thought later that he could not act rashly, he still sprinkled all the fire in his heart today on Yun Feiyang.


    Who told him to find it at this time?


    Although Wang Yu is informal, he still needs to vent sometimes.


    "Well, the owner doesn''t have to care about these details. Why did you come to me today?"


    Wang Yu stopped when he saw the good, and there was no more difficulty for him. He stopped holding the teapot and cup in his hand. He looked at the cloud flying in front of him seriously, but it didn''t change it.


    If Yun Feiyang knew that Wang Yu was such a difficult person, he might not have let him live in Yun''s house at the beginning.


    However, there is no regret medicine in the world. Even if Yun Feiyang is dying of regret, he can only harden his head and continue to discuss today''s affairs with Wang Yu.


    "You must have asked me more about today''s affairs, young master Wang?"


    Wang Yu listened to yunfeiyang''s words and nodded very cooperatively. The words he said later made yunfeiyang want to vomit blood, "but the owner of the house will deal with it. I don''t care about anything else."


    How can you do it if you don''t care?


    Yun Feiyang didn''t know what to say next. He had scolded Wang Yu countless times.


    "Well, you see, the good owners of others are so angry with you. It''s good for you to talk to him."


    The little soul couldn''t laugh or cry to dissuade him. Although it made Yun Feiyang angry, it was very cool, but it was more important to be formal.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a funny smile, but he still spoke seriously to Yun Feiyang, "but I also believe that the background of the Cao family must be not simple. Today, I saw so many of them attack in a unique way."


    As soon as the voice fell, the expression on Yun Feiyang''s face suddenly became happy.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang is right. The Cao family fights by means of talismans."


    Yun Feiyang responded, and watched Wang Yu''s expression closely at the same time, but he could only give up when he looked at Wang Yu''s lack of response.


    "It''s the power of the rune," Xiao Hun also realized. Wang Yu didn''t understand, but he didn''t speak. He just listened to his next words quietly, "the power of the rune we see today is different from what you use."


    Wang Yu''s expression remained unchanged. He still seemed to listen to Yun Feiyang quietly, but he was actually listening to Xiao Hun''s explanation.


    Yun Feiyang looked at Wang Yu and tried harder to explain. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu had already heard Xiaohun finish.


    "Young master Wang, that''s the way it is," said Yun Feiyang, as he made his final conclusion. At the same time, he took a step forward, stared into Wang Yu''s eyes and said sincerely:


    "Although the affair with the Cao family is over for the time being, I believe there will be many conflicts in the future. The top priority is to think of a all-round plan and never suffer from future trouble!"


    Speaking later,


    The tone of Yun Feiyang also became urgent, and the expression on his face was more urgent.


    Wang Yu replied calmly, "so, what does the master mean?"


    He also looked at Xiangyun Feiyang. After he said it, he suddenly found that he went on along with Yunfei''s words.


    "I hope Mr. Wang can sign up for the Fuwang meeting on behalf of our cloud family."


    Yunfeiyang said word by word, but let Wang Yu fall into silence again.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s meditative appearance, Yun Feiyang was not in a hurry. Instead, like Wang Yu just now, he calmly poured the tea cup and tasted the tea quietly.


    For a long time, Wang Yu finally looked up with determination in his eyes:


    "OK, I''ll go."

 Chapter 807

    Since Wang Yu promised yunfeiyang to attend the Fuwang meeting that day, he has never seen yunfeiyang appear in front of him. To tell the truth, he still has some doubts in his heart.


    But it''s good. Wang Yu just wants to find his own house. There are not so many things to find himself. It''s more convenient for him to look around.


    It was just the same sunny weather as when he went to the street before. Wang Yu walked on the streets of downtown again, but he had no mood to enjoy playing before.


    He stopped wandering and went directly to the house rental office he was going to. In this way, he had a clear goal, but he didn''t waste much time on the road.


    "In other words, we haven''t seen the young master of the Cao family for a long time. Maybe we really returned to our home."


    Xiaohun joked with Wang Yu. In the cloud family these days, they also learned a lot about the Cao family and the last young master of the Cao family through their spiritual knowledge of ordinary servants and servant girls.


    What Wang Yu met on the street that day was not the beloved young master of the Cao family. On the contrary, he would appear in Feiyang city because he was not liked by the people above, which was the same as his hair.


    "That''s not necessarily. At that time, he was wronged like that in the street. The Cao family cared so much about face that it was not necessarily that they would send someone to help him."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and replied to the little soul in his mind with a secret skill, but his face was still serious.


    Today''s streets are very busy, but these vendors obviously know that Wang Yu is a distinguished guest of the Yun family, and even the young master of the Cao family is not afraid, so they automatically give up their position for him to walk forward after seeing him.


    Wang Yu didn''t worry about being found chatting with Xiaohun in the street. He just thought about the young master of the Cao family, and his pace gradually slowed down.


    "What you said is not so reasonable, but the boy had better not appear again, otherwise his brain will definitely damage our good deeds in front of us."


    Xiaohun agreed with Wang Yu, but was surprised to find that the protagonist in their words appeared in front of Wang Yu as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Young master Cao, these are the best houses in our flying city. We''ll wrap them up for you now."


    One looks like the steward of the house rental service. At the moment, he is bending over and looking at Cao Xiyang in front of him, but he can clearly see that his palm is shaking. He must have seen the young master before.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. He just saw Cao Xiyang with his back to himself. A trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, but he unexpectedly found that there were no messy followers behind him this time.


    Decisively, Wang Yu didn''t even step into the door of the room. He turned directly to leave without stopping. The serious expression on his face showed his mood at the moment.


    However, some people have no eyes and can''t see what to say at any time.


    A young man standing at the door of the house rental office saw Wang Yu''s figure and subconsciously spoke to him. When he saw Wang Yu walking in the direction of coming, he shouted back:


    "Mr. Wang, how did you get there?"


    The noise was so loud that Wang Yu doubted that the man was deliberately transmitted with martial Qi in order to be heard by others.


    Wang Yu didn''t pay attention to him, but continued his steps, but got the cry of the young man behind him:


    "Young master Wang! Why did you leave before you entered the door? If you want a house, you can come first and have a look!"


    Then he ran forward a few steps with an anxious look on his face.


    Of course, he can''t run Wang Yu, and the distance between the two is getting closer.


    However, just because this guy can''t catch up doesn''t mean that some people can''t catch up.


    Wang Yu walked silently on his own without opening his mouth or adding any force, but he felt someone passing behind him.


    Subconsciously, Wang Yu turned his body to one side and saw Cao Xiyang patting behind him where he was just now.


    When Wang Yu dodged, Cao Xiyang touched an empty space. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes and murmured something on his mouth.


    Wang Yu was not interested in talking nonsense with him, but he was also shocked. Just now he clearly didn''t feel any fluctuation of force, and how did this mindless Cao Xiyang come over?


    "Generally speaking, people who practice martial arts, unless they are more than two levels stronger than themselves, can be aware of approaching or walking away. How come Cao Xiyang didn''t feel it when he came over?"


    Xiaohun obviously noticed the problem and made a sound in Wang Yu''s mind.


    However, at this time, Wang Yu had little time to answer him. He was facing the vexatious young master without brains in front of him.


    Wang Yu turned and wanted to go. Cao Xiyang grabbed one shoulder. He frowned and looked straight at Cao Xiyang. His eyes were as cruel as the deepest desolation in the night.


    Cao Xiyang, who was holding Wang Yu, was also frightened by Wang Yu''s look, and his face couldn''t help showing fear, which was completely different from the arrogance and domineering in the street last time.


    "Let go."


    Wang Yu spoke indifferently. He didn''t want to touch him any more. It''s good to solve today''s matter so easily.

 Chapter 808

    Cao Xiyang was stunned. Then he obediently released his hand, but still blocked Wang Yu''s way. The twinkling emotion in his eyes seemed to be asking Wang Yu to stay.


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand why this man''s attitude towards himself seems to have changed 180 degrees in the past few days.


    "Mr. Wang, it was my fault last time I was in the street. Please don''t take it seriously."


    Before Wang Yu could speak impatiently, Cao Xiyang in front of him had already apologized, which made Wang Yu confused.


    Wang Yu frowned, but still nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. Get out of the way."


    After saying this, it seemed that he rushed out by force without getting out of the way. For a time, it made the tall man''s eyes ruddy.


    "Wow, isn''t it? This man is going to cry because of your injustice?"


    Xiao Hun''s words didn''t exaggerate at all. It was Cao Xiyang''s state now. Wang Yu''s face gradually became angry.


    Just when the two were deadlocked, Cao Xiyang suddenly looked in the direction behind Wang Yu, with some excitement on his face.


    "Big brother! You''re coming!"


    He was so excited that Wang Yu''s indifferent eyes rippled. At the same time, his heart moved and turned to look behind him.


    I saw a man in a light cyan long shirt similar to Wang Yu, with a soft smile on his face, walking towards them step by step.


    Wang Yu returned to his usual lightness of cloud and wind. He wanted to turn his head and don''t look at him, but he saw Cao Xiyang with a look of longing and expectation again.


    "Old eight, go back first. I''ll talk to childe Wang for a while."


    When the gentle man walked in, Wang Yu officially saw what he looked like, but with only a slight glance, he turned and walked towards the house rental office.


    If people don''t treat themselves as outsiders, he doesn''t need to put on any airs. Moreover, depending on the situation, it seems that they still want to discuss something with themselves today?


    "Young master Wang, here you are."


    As soon as Wang Yu entered the room, he stepped forward to Cao Xiyang''s smiling steward, with the same flattering smile on his face. Even the rising tone when he spoke was the same.


    However, after the last incident, in the whole flying City, who doesn''t know what kind of powerful person Wang Yu, the prince of the cloud family, has just moved in?


    Even the powerful young master of the Cao family could be beaten down by him alone. After the incident, he continued to run rampant in the city as if nothing had happened. He said it was impossible to have no ability.


    Wang Yu shook his head and ignored the steward. Instead, he went to the shelf with various house details on one side and looked carefully.


    Looking for a house, Wang Yu doesn''t intend to listen to these managers. They don''t know what their needs are. They might as well look at them one by one.


    "Young master Wang is going to move out of Yun''s house recently. Are you going to live by yourself?"


    There was a soft and delicate voice behind him. Wang Yu didn''t plan to look back, because he knew that this man was the one Cao Xiyang called brother just now.


    Like Cao Xiyang, there was no fluctuation of martial spirit, but there seemed to be something more. Wang Yu didn''t feel it.


    Tut, it''s really uncomfortable to feel like I don''t understand.


    "What''s the matter with master Cao?"


    Wang Yu turned around and gently put back the book he was looking at, but he still stood where he was just now. He just said hello politely and had no idea to talk to him deeply.


    After hearing Wang Yu''s rude words, the young master of the Cao family in front of him didn''t look angry. He just smiled and introduced himself. "My name is Cao Jinling. I''m the young master of the Cao family."


    Wang Yu nodded, but did not introduce himself.


    Even so, Cao Jinling still smiled and spoke to Wang Yu, "I''ve heard of the name of the prince. Jinling has always wanted to meet the prince. I heard you were here today, so I came in a hurry. Please don''t blame Jinling for his haste."


    With that, he smiled a little guilty and gave Wang Yu a gentle bow, which was the most common etiquette seen by his peers and friends.


    Wang Yu had little contact with it and couldn''t understand it at all, but Xiao Hun understood it.


    "What''s the matter with this man? Why did he salute you?"


    After Xiaohun''s reminding, Wang Yu really realized that the young master in front of him was much higher than Cao Xiyang''s position before.


    It''s such a respectful attitude that Wang Yu can''t do it directly. After all, people just talk to you with good intentions. He doesn''t have any position to attack.


    "Childe Wang, this is not the place to talk. Jinling has booked a room in the West Building in the north of the city. What if we go there for a chat today?"


    Cao Jinling smiled at Wang Yu again. In Wang Yu''s opinion, there was nothing wrong with the gentle and genial smile on his face.


    Wang Yu couldn''t think of any reason to refuse. He just wanted to see what Cao Jinling wanted to do. He simply agreed.

 Chapter 809

    The north of the city is not far from the downtown area. On the contrary, it is just across the street. Wang Yu refused Cao Jinling''s invitation to sit in a sedan chair with him. He tiptoed gently and arrived at the Xizi building soon.


    In addition to holding different activities in the north of the city at night, it is almost a teahouse street during the day, and xizilou is known as the best teahouse in the flying City, so Wang Yu can roughly understand the reason why Cao Jinling agreed to place here.


    Standing at the gate of the West building, the back is just a canal flowing through Feiyang city. At this time, almost all the trees on the bank have withered, and you can just look at the sparkling canal.


    "Young master Wang, your footwork is as powerful as it is rumored."


    Cao Jinling''s voice also came from behind Wang Yu. He turned around and just saw Cao Jinling coming out of the sedan chair. His face was still gentle.


    "This man''s temperament is very similar to Zhong Li in shapong city."


    Xiaohun made a voice comment, but was immediately refuted by Wang Yu:


    "It''s different. This person is like this to everyone. Zhong Li is gentle to that person only."


    Speaking of Zhong Li, Wang Yu''s tone became low.


    If he hadn''t seen through Zhong Jie''s plan as soon as possible, maybe


    "Prince?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s unresponsiveness to the canal for a long time, Cao Jinling also gave a voice to remind him, with gentle concern in her eyes.


    Wang Yu regained his mind, nodded at Cao Jinling, turned and walked into the building. However, he was complaining to himself that he had just lost his mind in front of a stranger he didn''t know at all. Fortunately, he didn''t think about his danger for the time being.


    Cao Jinling said he had booked a room, but when Wang Yu walked in, he found that he completely bought all the rooms on the top floor, but two people just walked into one at random.


    "What a rich man."


    Little soul tut tut sighed, but in fact, he and Wang Yu knew that this was just to prevent their conversation from being heard by others.


    It was also because of this result that Wang Yu was full of interest in the next conversation between the two people.


    It seems that it must not be a simple communication.


    "Mr. Wang, I saw you at the house rental office today. Did you have a bad time at Yun''s house?"


    Cao Jinling was not as reserved as his brother. On the contrary, he spoke directly after they had just done it, and his face was still gentle.


    Wang Yu frowned. What he said obviously meant to stir up discord.


    "Childe Cao thinks too much. I just don''t want to bother master Yun. I just want to move out as soon as possible."


    Wang Yu also responded politely and didn''t want to have too much entanglement with him on this matter. The person in front of him is different from everyone he has seen before. Although he is always smiling, there is no way for people to put down their guard and trust.


    Of course, it''s also possible that Wang Yu didn''t have a good impression of the Cao family at the beginning, so even if he met Cao Jinling with a good attitude, he didn''t want to say more.


    His question was so painless that he was beaten back by Wang Yu. Cao Jinling didn''t react too much. Instead, he continued to speak and people couldn''t notice his intention.


    "Although the Cao family is not in Feiyang City, they also have some assets. If Prince Wang has any needs for housing, he can tell me directly. Jinling will do his best to help."


    After saying this, the expression on Wang Yu''s face became subtle.


    As the saying goes, he has never been courteous in vain. He has treated the young master of the Cao family like that before. Even if he is not favored, it always represents the face of the Cao family. Now he is so kind to himself. If there is nothing fishy in it, Wang Yu will never believe it.


    "Childe Cao, I''m not a person who likes to beat around the bush. Just tell me what''s wrong. I don''t like others to beat around the bush with me."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth impolitely, and the corners of his mouth gently aroused an evil radian. He had been indifferent for too long, but he had forgotten his rebellious self.


    There was a flash of surprise on Cao Jinling''s face, but he soon recovered to his former gentle appearance, and smiled. "Childe Wang is really a bright and hearty person. It seems that I thought too much before, but I made childe Wang laugh."


    He smiled and then said directly, "to tell you the truth, brother Wang and his brother had a conflict in the street that day. He sent someone to his family at the first time. Finally, after the discussion of the whole clan, he decided that I would meet you on behalf of the whole family."


    After that, the smile on Wang Yu''s face gradually deepened, but it was far less than the bottom of his eyes.


    "Then what did the nobles send you for?"


    Wang Yu looked straight at Cao Jinling. His fingers skillfully played with the light gray tea cup. He looked focused and lazy.


    Cao Jinling, with a gentle smile on his face, also dyed a trace of dignity, and solemnly opened his mouth to Wang Yu, "young master Wang, I only invite you on behalf of the whole Cao family to participate in the Fu King Conference on behalf of us."


    "What?"

 Chapter 810

    Wang Yu can''t believe what he just heard. Before, the cloud family invited him to participate in the Fuwang meeting. He can still guess that this is because the cloud family is only a second rate family, so he can''t get any strong people for such a meeting for the time being.


    But now he was told that the Cao family, a big family in forgetful hometown, even handed out olive branches to himself?


    Wang Yu even began to doubt whether the overall level of the central part of the whole Wufu continent in the field of runes was so underground.


    Or is this a trick that the Cao family wants to deal with the cloud family?


    "Don''t think about it. The cloud family is just a second rate family. It''s certainly not worth the trouble of the Cao family."


    Xiaohun obviously knew what Wang Yu was thinking and retorted, but listening to his tone, he was also wondering what the Cao family wanted to do.


    "Just now, childe Cao said you should speak frankly today. Can you tell me the reason why the nobles invited me?"


    Wang Yu spoke again. All the expressions on his face were hidden by him, leaving only calm and serious.


    "Strength, it''s brother Wang''s strength that attracts our whole family. You can even directly ignore your contempt and insult to us."


    Cao Jinling said this sentence with a smile. Wang Yu frowned, but it was not the sentence itself.


    This man is really not simple.


    It can be seen that he is also very dissatisfied with Wang Yu''s previous behavior, but he can still be so calm and even smile. He is also very strong.


    However, strength?


    In Wufu mainland, especially in the center of Wufu mainland where experts gather, Wang Yu doesn''t think he is such a powerful person.


    There must be many people at the martial arts level.


    So the Cao family will find him. Wang Yu really has no way to turn his thoughts to the main topic.


    Cao Jinling saw that Wang Yu still didn''t believe it. He also said another way. The smile on his face was obviously warm and gentle, but it was even more unpleasant to Wang Yu.


    "Over the years, the Cao family has been deliberately pursuing the similarities between martial artists and Fuwen masters."


    After saying this, Cao Jinling gave Wang Yu a heavy look, and then opened his mouth, "but the effect has not been very significant."


    Hearing this, Wang Yu gradually had a bottom in his heart. He wanted to come to the Cao family because he had heard of his fight with Cao Xiyang before, so he also found his unique fighting method. He wanted to take advantage of this advantage and let himself participate in the Fuwang meeting instead of them.


    However, Wang Yu had promised yunfeiyang before, and he didn''t want to cooperate with the Cao family for the time being.


    "Young master Wang, you have to think about it. The cloud family is not a place worth staying for a long time."


    Cao Jinling smiled at Wang Yu and said this sentence lightly.


    Wang Yu was shocked. His consciousness told him that Cao Jinling would say something more important later.


    However, after saying this, he just took the teapot from Wang Yu''s hand, filled the whole teacup for himself quietly, and then drank it slowly.


    Compared with the beginning, the positions of Wang Yu and Cao Jinling seem to have just switched.


    "I know that childe Wang has promised the cloud family, but there is still some time before the Fu King meeting. Our Cao family is waiting for your reply."


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to say anything, Cao Jinling stood up and said the final conclusion. A trace of dignity flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, but he couldn''t say anything. Finally, he watched him go out.


    Wang Yu sat in the original place and quietly thought about what Cao Jinling had just told him. Cao Xiyang''s voice came downstairs. He also got up, walked to the window, stretched out his hand to lift the tightly covered bamboo curtain, and just saw the sedan chair when Cao Jinling walked slowly into him.


    However, Cao Jinling seemed to be aware of Wang Yu''s sight. When he just stepped into the sedan chair, he turned his head and looked in his direction.


    Wang Yu noticed and quickly put down the bamboo curtain. He didn''t see Cao Jinling''s deepened smile after this action.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu leaned on the wall and could vaguely hear Cao Xiyang''s questions. Next, Cao Jinling answered with a little tenderness, "nothing, let''s go."


    Then, with Cao Xiyang''s "sedan chair", the party also disappeared in the streets in the north of the city.


    Wang Yu suddenly felt that his heart was finally relaxed, and the whole person became comfortable.


    "Cao Jinling''s mastery of runes is not weak, but stronger than you."


    The little soul commented, and his voice revealed solemnity.


    Wang Yu also nodded. In fact, he didn''t understand why he subconsciously made such actions just now. He lost to him just in momentum.


    "But I still don''t understand why the Cao family wants to find me. Obviously, they can go on their own."


    Wang Yu went back to his previous position and drank all the tea in his tea cup in one bite, but he found that it was already cold.


    At this time, he realized that Cao Jinling had just drunk such herbal tea.


    Now Wang Yu was even more confused.


    You know, the most taboo for Fuwen makers is to get cold before making Fuwen.


    Cao Jinling and Cao family are mysteries.

 Chapter 811

    Last time Wang Yu met Cao Jinling, it seemed that few people knew about it. Even after he returned to Yun''s house, Yun Feiyang didn''t look for him as before.


    After a few days, Wang Yu also saw many houses in large and small rental houses in the city, but anyway, these houses are more or less different from the houses Wang Yu wants in his mind.


    It was dark every day, and Wang Yu had no harvest. He walked on the streets of downtown alone.


    It''s getting dark. With the coming of winter, the temperature is getting lower and lower. Except for some people who return late, basically no idle people will wander in the streets.


    Even in this downtown area, it is already deserted. Wang Yu can only see himself on the road.


    Similarly, even if it is already very cold, in the north of Feiyang City, it is as lively as when Wang Yugang first came here, and has not been affected by the low temperature at all.


    "What happened these days is very strange. I feel that I can actually have a good house, but it''s always a little worse."


    Xiaohun''s mood was as low as Wang Yu''s. He spoke aloud about his thoughts, and Wang Yu nodded in agreement.


    Although Wang Yu has high requirements for a house in order to refine runes for himself, he believes that there will be many places that meet the requirements in Feiyang City, a city close to the center of Wufu mainland.


    However, the fact is that they have been looking for several days and have been running back and forth in the South and north of the city for a long time, but they still haven''t found a place that really satisfies him.


    Even if it appeared, it was soon bought away.


    "I feel that someone may be obstructing in the dark. Otherwise, we can''t find a house so hard."


    The little soul made a sound again. Wang Yu''s footsteps on the street flashed an imperceptible indifference in his eyes.


    If they think in this direction, all kinds of signs fully show that someone is silently controlling behind the matter.


    Wang Yu continued to walk, but he was already lost in thought.


    Cao Jinling and the Cao family should be unlikely. After all, he wants to cooperate with Wang Yu. Although they have not reached this consensus for the time being, Wang Yu still lives in the Yun family. Moving out would have been beneficial to the Cao family. He can''t try to stop Wang Yu from leaving.


    What''s more, if you can suddenly buy all these houses at once, it''s only the Cao family with great power among netizens. If Wang Yu doubts, they must be the first to think of at that time.


    Such efforts can not get good things. A shrewd person like Cao Jinling will never do it.


    After thinking about it, Wang Yu can only doubt the people of the cloud family.


    But similarly, the people of the cloud family have not found Wang Yu Long ago. If they really know that the Cao family has secretly talked to Wang Yu, can they still hold on and quietly destroy Wang Yu''s plan to move out of the cloud family?


    "But if it''s neither the Cao family nor the cloud family, who wants to stop us?"


    Xiaohun obviously understood what Wang Yu thought, and his question was just what Wang Yu thought.


    Wang Yu took a breath and didn''t think of anything at last. He had to speed up his pace and go back to Yun''s house first.


    However, there is a saying that is exactly the case. What you think will really come.


    As soon as Wang Yu stepped into the door of Yun''s house, he was informed by the boy who met him that their owner was waiting for him in Wang Yu''s yard.


    "Guess what he would say? Did he know about the Cao family and you before?"


    The little soul spoke, but there was no worry.


    They have almost figured out the details of Yun Feiyang. Even if they fight at that time, Wang Yu is sure to defeat him.


    Of course, judging from the current situation, it''s too late for Yun Feiyang to please Wang Yu. He won''t say anything about beating Wang Yu at all.


    Wang Yu shook his head and swept away the thoughts he shouldn''t have in his head. Then he followed the boy for the first time and walked slowly to his yard.


    He was leisurely and complacent, but the little boy walking in front of Wang Yu looked bitter.


    You know, in the past, Wang Yu came back from the outside without even looking at them. He walked directly in front of them.


    It was nothing, but unfortunately, Wang Yu walked so slowly for the first time since he came back today. It happened that the owner told him to go to the room to find Wang Yu after seeing him today.


    "Young master Wang, I dare say..."


    Seeing that Wang Yu''s steps were getting slower and slower, the boy couldn''t help but make a noise, but he didn''t dare to look at Wang Yu and lowered his head deeply.


    Wang Yu had no worries in his heart for a long time. At this time, he replied with interest, "hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t play, he answered the servant''s words for the first time, so he could only harden his head and continue to speak, "well, our master is waiting for childe Wang in the room."


    After saying that, he also dropped drops of cold sweat on his head in the winter, but he still lowered his head nervously and didn''t dare to wipe it off.

 Chapter 812

    Wang Yu was in a good mood. He seemed to answer in a voice, "well, I know this. Didn''t you say it when I felt I had just entered the door?"


    The boy had no way to describe it in words. He didn''t know how to reply to Wang Yu for a moment. Just when he was tangled, Wang Yu didn''t care about him directly and skipped him directly!


    He didn''t say anything. He just felt that he had missed a gust of wind. After he raised his head, where was Wang Yu?


    Wang Yu probably knew what yunfeiyang wanted to do. After playing with the boy just now, he had long lost the messy things he thought before, so he ran directly to his room.


    Before Wang Yu said he was back, the gate in the yard automatically opened from inside. Wang Yu picked his eyebrow and went straight in. He understood that since he entered the cloud house, all his whereabouts were under the control of Yun Feiyang.


    "Young master Wang, you are back at last."


    Yun Feiyang spoke to Wang Yu, but the smile on his face was not as bright as he had seen before. I think he knew something.


    Wang Yu nodded, but didn''t say anything. He sat directly in the position reserved for him by Yun Feiyang.


    "It seems that since I first came to Yun''s house, the owner often said such a sentence to me."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth lightly, and his eyes glanced at the teapot and cup placed on the table in front of him. There were several fresh tea leaves floating in front of him, and the air was filled with strong tea fragrance.


    Tea is good tea, but Wang Yu doesn''t like such warmth and richness.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Yun Feiyang also showed some embarrassment on his face, but he soon recovered as if nothing had happened:


    "I heard recently that childe Wang has been looking for a house in the city."


    At this point, he paused and looked straight at Wang Yu''s eyes, which glittered with an invisible light.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He just looked at Yun Feiyang. His calm appearance also made Yun Feiyang feel a little confused.


    However, he continued to say, "is there anything dissatisfied with Prince Wang at Yun''s house? Why do you want to find a house outside?"


    "It seems that old man Yun knows you''re looking for a house now, so we suspected that it''s not tenable for him to disturb us looking for a house."


    Xiaohun naturally learned about the idea of cloud flying through Wang Yu and made a sound analysis.


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth gently drew a beautiful arc, but he made Yun Feiyang look stunned. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "The cloud family is very good, and the cloud family leader is also very polite to me," Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, which makes people unable to guess his mind, "just..."


    He paused maliciously. After hanging his appetite, he didn''t hurry to continue to speak. Instead, he reached for the tea cup just placed on the table and drank a few drinks before he said again:


    "I just don''t like to bother others. Before, the owner of the Lin family thought about and first entered Feiyang city. Maybe he didn''t understand the things in the city, so he helped write a letter with the owner."


    Wang Yu''s tone was very polite. He didn''t want to say more to Yun Feiyang. Such a casual explanation was the limit he could say.


    Yun Feiyang frowned, but looking at Wang Yu''s serious appearance, he hesitated.


    Wang Yu was not in a hurry. He also looked back at Yun Feiyang, but his eyes were full of sincerity.


    "Well," finally, Yun Feiyang compromised. After all, Wang Yu really wanted to go. After seeing Wang Yu''s ability that day, he knew he couldn''t keep him.


    "Master Yun, don''t worry. Although I''m not in Yun''s house, I will do what I promised."


    Wang Yu put down the teacup in his hand and said such a sentence, flying towards the cloud silently.


    This is about the Fuwang assembly before.


    Since he promised yunfeiyang, yunfeiyang seemed to disappear. He told Wang Yu everything, but he suddenly found it today. He must know something.


    Of course, Wang Yu doesn''t think that with the strength of the cloud family, he can find out what the Cao family wants to hide. There must be rumors deliberately released by Cao Jinling.


    "Prince..."


    Yun Feiyang also heard that Wang Yu was dissatisfied with his previous attitude towards the evaporation of the world, and his face was also embarrassed.


    "Master, I also understand that since you want me to participate in this conference on behalf of the cloud family, you must also want to win the place at the conference."


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face was gradually dignified. When Yun Feiyang was ashamed and lowered his head, he leaned forward a little.


    "But the owner just told me to attend the meeting before, and then he didn''t say anything about the meeting. How can we win the place?"


    Wang Yu kept talking to Yun Feiyang. What he said was really the problem he was worried about before.


    It is understandable that the Cao family did not tell him the process of the conference. After all, Wang Yu has not promised Cao Jinling to participate on behalf of the Cao family.

 Chapter 813

    But as a member of the same camp, Yun Feiyang didn''t say anything, which is a little too much.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s not very thoughtful of me. I''m sorry to tell Mr. Wang here."


    Yunfeiyang finally raised his head. To Wang Yu''s surprise, he took the initiative to apologize.


    Wang Yu shook his head, and his face softened a lot. He leaned his body forward and said softly:


    "Master, I don''t want you to tell me this. Since I promised you before, it shows that I trust the cloud family and want to make this effort for the cloud family."


    Yun Feiyang is now on his guilty head. Wang Yu said in such a soft voice that no matter what vigilance he had before and what calculations he had in mind, they have disappeared now.


    He nodded and his eyes were close to Wang Yu''s. He looked very clever. He didn''t look like an old man who had experienced his life. "Before, I was too narrow-minded. I wanted to tell you the specific process before the conference. Now think about it. It''s really stupid."


    He opened his mouth and received comments from the little soul, "that''s really stupid."


    Wang Yu''s eyes also flashed a cold light. The old guy had thought about telling himself the process of the conference at the last minute. Isn''t he waiting to be robbed of the final victory by others?


    Wang Yu thinks he has some talents in making talismans, but such talents are also achieved through continuous practice and trial. When he participated in the competition, he just came into contact with the rules. Even if he is an unforgettable genius, he can''t win among those who have already known the rules and even made preparations early.


    "Well, now that I''ve thought about it, it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. The owner will tell me the specific situation now, and I''ll be ready early."


    Wang Yu looked at Yun Feiyang with a regretful expression on his face and comforted him.


    Yun Feiyang raised his head and said to Wang Yu, "what the prince said is that I have made decisions for many years in my life. Today I have made such a fool."


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows, but didn''t say anything. The expression on his face seemed to let Yun Feiyang continue.


    Yun Feiyang also lived up to Wang Yu''s expectations and directly explained, "the Fu King conference is held every five years. It is reasonable that people from the whole Wufu mainland can participate, but generally many people fail in their membership qualification and are brushed down."


    Membership?


    Wang Yu hasn''t heard that qualification is required to participate in any competition. Does it have to be recommended by a large family to participate?


    "Well," Yun Feiyang saw what Wang Yu wanted to ask and hurriedly explained, "everyone needs to hand in a hundred high-level runes or runes before attending the rune King conference."


    Hearing this, the expression on Wang Yu''s face gradually became dignified.


    A hundred runes, and they are high-order.


    Under such a request, it is only the qualification to participate in the conference.


    This is much more demanding than the rune King competition in the underground mall.


    Generally speaking, the makers of runes do not refine many runes at one time, because most of them sell these runes or use them up.


    Those who can really accumulate so many runes are not big families, so they can only be sect sects.


    Therefore, only such a membership qualification has screened out the independent talisman.


    "Wang Yu, don''t forget that this conference is held once every five years. In five years, a really powerful Fuwen maker can save up to 100 high-level Fuwen."


    The voice of the little soul appeared in Wang Yu''s mind. Obviously, he knew what Wang Yu was thinking.


    "Don''t worry, young master Wang. We Yun family can afford to join the club."


    Yun Feiyang looked at Wang Yu with a changed look. He was worried that he was hesitating to gather up a hundred Wufu. He quickly opened his mouth and took it under his own name.


    Wang Yu smiled at him gently, but what it meant was unknown.


    "After obtaining the qualification to participate in the competition, the he family responsible for holding the Fuwang conference will begin to prepare for the preliminary matters."


    Yun Feiyang also nodded to Wang Yu and then talked about the process of the conference, but Wang Yu caught a name in his words this time.


    "What are you talking about? Where?"


    Wang Yu asked back. At the same time, Xiaohun was also on his mind, waiting for yunfeiyang''s answer.


    This family


    Is it the one Wang Yu met in the underground mall before?


    Although the answer was ready, Wang Yu still wanted to hear Yun Feiyang admit it himself.


    Yun Feiyang looked at the change of Wang Yu''s expression and didn''t know what he was confused. He could only say all he knew, "that''s who in the Nine Star Alliance of forgetting worry township. It is said that a hundred years ago, he was the leader in the whole forgetting worry township."

 Chapter 814

    Wang Yu listened quietly and his eyes flashed clearly.


    Although he family is not as strong as before, the status of old capital is still there, so he family will do such things.


    However, since he family did this, they must have a lot of runes. But why did he find himself to work with them to refine runes when he was in the underground mall.


    Wang Yu would never believe anything else.


    "Young master Wang, what''s the matter? What''s the problem with the ho family?"


    Yunfeiyang looked at Wang Yu''s special attention to he family and asked anxiously.


    Wang Yu shook his head. "I''ve just heard the name before, so I want to ask. The owner should continue to talk about the process of the conference."


    He naturally reached out and poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking quietly, he also explained to the cloud in front of him.


    Yunfeiyang also looked at Wang Yu closely for a long time. Finally, he didn''t see anything. He could only continue to tell.


    It turns out that this Rune King meeting is not like what Wang Yu saw in the underground mall before. One Rune maker is arranged neatly and a huge refining furnace is in front of one person. Instead, he looks for runes in a fixed place and within a limited time.


    "Rune Stone?"


    Wang Yu interrupted Yun Feiyang''s eloquent explanation, and his face was confused.


    He hasn''t heard of runes.


    "You know what?"


    At the same time, Wang Yu also spoke to the little soul in his body.


    However, he didn''t hold much hope. After all, when Xiaohun heard Yun Feiyang talking about the Rune Stone just now, he didn''t tell Wang Yu about the Rune Stone he had seen before, as before.


    Sure enough, the little soul denied in a low tone. It was obvious that he had never heard of it.


    After hearing Wang Yu''s confusion, Yun Feiyang looked at him incredulously at first, but then he seemed to think of something, received his expression, and then said, "this is a thing invented by the man called the rune king in the Nine Star Alliance more than ten years ago."


    Wang Yu also nodded. No wonder Xiaohun didn''t know. It turned out that this thing had just appeared.


    However, under the powerful light of the Nine Star Alliance, can a rune king still be produced?


    What else does Wang Yu want to ask, but it is obvious that Yun Feiyang doesn''t want to explain more on this topic. He directly continues to talk about the precautions of the Fuwang conference.


    But there was no place for Wang Yugang to pay attention to later things. He just said what was the highest Rune Stone found by Rune kings in previous years.


    Wang Yu doesn''t care much about these records. In the end, as long as he can get the most of those people.


    The rules were soon introduced. Wang Yu had no intention of keeping him


    But to send off the guests directly. Even if Yun Feiyang wants to discuss with Wang Yu the rumors about the Cao family he heard today, it can only be said next time.


    Of course, for Wang Yu, it may not be true next time.


    "I know a lot today."


    After watching cloud fly away with Wang Yu, Xiao soul also sighed.


    Wang Yu stretched out straightly and turned to walk into his room. His plain face was also stained with some worried look.


    Originally, I thought the king of talismans conference was just refining runes. Today, after hearing yunfeiyang''s words, Wang Yu knew that the real test of the king of talismans conference was the overall quality of the participants.


    It is not only a proficient understanding of runes and devices, but also a test of the ability to deal with emergencies and survive in the wild.


    "I care about who else is there."


    Wang Yu went to his bed, sat down seriously and made a sound to the little soul.


    "Well," agreed Xiaohun, "it''s strange that he family is in charge of the rune King assembly, but his family wants to find you to refine runes for them."


    Wang Yu stared, but he couldn''t find a reasonable explanation. Finally, he had to sigh gently and lean his body on the bed board behind him.


    The night was very dark. When clouds flew into Wang Yu''s room, the candles lit had been gradually extinguished, and the whole room suddenly returned to darkness.


    The moonlight shone through the crack of the window lattice into the room. Wang Yu gently raised his eyes, and the light yellow moonlight was reflected in his brown eyes.


    Xiaohun unexpectedly didn''t talk to Wang Yu, but quietly accompanied Wang Yu at this time.


    Since coming to Feiyang City, Wang Yu and he seem to be full, but in fact, they are tired running every day.


    They need a break, too.


    Wang Yu closed his eyes and looked like he was going to sleep, and his frown gradually stretched out.


    "Who?"


    A soft and inaudible sound came from outside the window. Wang Yu made a sound quickly. At the same time, the martial Qi in his hand had been transformed into shape and attacked the outside.


    Wang Yu had stood up and moved quickly. The tired color on his face just now was swept away. Instead, he was full of vigilance and danger.

 Chapter 815

    Before Wang Yu could see clearly from the mountain, a person''s figure appeared directly in front of him.


    "Young Xia Wang Yu, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    A man in a long blue shirt stood in front of Wang Yu, his face backlit, and could not be completely seen.


    Wang Yu looked at the man suspiciously. He was ready to fight, but he still held it down. He wanted to see what tricks the people opposite wanted to play.


    "Who is it, great Xia? It''s so late to come to my room?"


    Wang Yu began to ask, and gradually realized that the strong pressure he had felt in the cloud family had almost disappeared


    This feeling is like Wang Yu came to another space. Although his body is still in this room Jane, his consciousness has long been detached.


    "Great Xia Wang, don''t be so serious. We''ve met before."


    The man opposite walked forward and pointed to Wang Yu''s ready palm with a quiet smile on his face.


    Wang Yu frowned and stepped back. He was aware of his intention. He didn''t intend to take back his defense, but became more rigorous.


    "Hehe, young Xia Wang, we met before. Have you forgotten?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s defensive appearance, he didn''t mean to give in at all. Instead, he took a step closer and gradually came to the place where the moonlight could shine. Wang Yu took all his beautiful faces into his eyes.


    Qingjun natural and unrestrained face and unforgettable smile


    When Wang Yu went to the north of Feiyang city on the first night, he was stopped by the man in the challenge arena. After turning around and leaving, he came forward and grabbed him to find the man who had something to do with him!


    But at that time, Wang Yu escaped by stealth with the secret method of the ten thousand soul sword. He never saw anything related to this man again. He thought he had long been forgotten


    And now he came to the door?


    And it is the most rigorous cloud house in Feiyang city.


    Even Wang Yu was completely unaware of this man at the beginning.


    "Little soul, I can''t feel the fluctuation of Wu Qi on him. What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu took a step back, but at the same time, he also shouted for help to the little soul, and a cold sweat gradually seeped out of his palm.


    The man in front of him is obviously the man that night, but he feels carefully and his temperament is completely different. Compared with the Qingjun and elegance that day, he wants to bring another aura all over his body tonight.


    Such an aura does not depend on any surface dress or clothes, but on the inner temperament from the inside out.


    powerful.


    This is the temperament of the man in front of Wang Yu.


    "I can''t help it," the little soul responded to Wang Yu''s tone with a trace of frustration, and Wang Yu''s heart gradually sank. "However, his martial spirit should not be very powerful. The reason why he can''t be detected by us should be the use of some secret skill, just like there was a secret skill to hide people''s body shape in the 10000 soul sword before."


    After hearing Xiaohun''s explanation, Wang Yu gradually relaxed, but he was still on guard. In the face of the unknown, Wang Yu was always careful and careful.


    "Alas, since you are so alert to me, I can only accept it."


    The man looked at Wang Yu and still didn''t change his impression. Finally, he could only sigh gently, but walked into Wang Yu''s room more generously.


    "This guest, you haven''t given your name yet."


    Wang Yu looked at the man as if he didn''t have much aggression. He also stopped his attack moves, but a dozen runes and runes in his arms were already ready. When there was a situation, he could quickly seize the upper hand at any time.


    The man smiled and looked up at Wang Yu. His eyes reflected the glittering light in the moonlight. He looked like a shining star in the sky. He couldn''t help but let people indulge in it.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted. At the same time, he was also surprised. This man didn''t seem to have any moves. He could make him have the idea of being stunned.


    "Be careful, there seems to be something wrong with his eyes."


    Xiaohun obviously saw what was going on and made a sound to remind Wang Yu, but what he didn''t know was that Wang Yu had already felt it before he reminded him.


    "Young Xia Wang, just call me Qingchen."


    The man smiled and opened his mouth to Wang Yu. Wang Yu frowned and subconsciously repeated these two words:


    "Light dust?"


    Light dust smiled and nodded, "yes, light dust of light dust in the rain in Weicheng"


    Wang Yu looked at him suspiciously, thinking about the name in his heart, but he didn''t find the name in his memory.


    He didn''t understand why the mysterious man had to find himself all the time. Even now it was so late, he insisted on coming to the room at the risk of being discovered by Yun family and Yun Feiyang.


    If it was to kill Wang Yu, he couldn''t have spent so long with Wang Yu.

 Chapter 816

    If he thinks so, he will come for only one purpose, that is, to ask him.


    At the thought of this, Wang Yu felt a lot more secure in his heart and looked at Qingchen a lot more pleasing to his eyes.


    "Well, young master Qingchen," Wang Yu thought about how to call Qingchen several times, but found that when he finally opened his mouth, he also said the name directly.


    Qingchen looked at Wang Yu with a smile in his eyes and motioned him to continue.


    "What''s the matter with you coming to me so late?"


    When Wang Yu asked this, he kept looking at the expression of Qingchen in front of him, but he didn''t find anything. Light dust is like a person who will never have other expressions, always smiling.


    But this smile is different from Cao Jinling''s smile seen by Wang Yu before. In contrast, Cao Jinling''s smile is more like a confident smile, while Qingchen just wants to smile, so he keeps smiling.


    Now, after hearing Wang Yu''s question, Qingchen seems to have just realized what he came to Wang Yu today. He patted his sleeve and said:


    "Well, young Xia Wang, I''m the new leader of the underground mall. I''ve heard big brother he say your deeds before, so I''ve always wanted to come up and have a look at you."


    After saying this, Qingchen also looked up and down at Wang Yu. The expression on his face seemed to be secretly compared with the person in his mind.


    "Has the owner of the underground mall changed?"


    Wang Yu didn''t care about Qingchen''s attitude towards himself, but caught an important point in his words, frowned and asked.


    Qingchen was slightly stunned when he saw Wang Yu''s great reaction. Then he also reacted and explained to Wang Yu with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I''m just taking the place of brother he''s work for the time being."


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face became more strange. What is substitution?


    And looking at this light dust, it doesn''t look like a smart and capable person. Can you really manage the underground mall instead of boss he?


    "Don''t speculate, young Xia Wang. I''m really in charge of the underground mall now." Qingchen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the brilliance in his eyes seemed to gather together. Wang Yu didn''t fall into it this time, but stood aside silently to judge the authenticity of his words.


    Qingchen stepped forward. When Wang Yu didn''t understand what he was going to do, he suddenly sat in a seat, waved to Wang Yu and said, "young Xia, sit down quickly. We just stood and talked so much. Aren''t you tired?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness, and his heart was completely relieved of the guard against light dust. Such an informal man seemed to have nothing worth guarding against. Moreover, if he wanted to subdue him, it was just a matter of fingers and fingers.


    "Well, now tell me about the underground mall?"


    Wang Yu stretched out his hand to urge the force and directly closed the door that had just been opened. Then he also found a position close to Qingchen and sat down.


    Qingchen looked in the direction of Wang Yu''s use of force and said softly, "young Xia Wang, there''s no need to close the door. I''ve set up a border space around this room since I came in. Ordinary people can''t crack it."


    Border?


    "Oh, it''s the boundary he set. I''m really confused by his appearance. Just now I''ve been wondering who sealed it all around."


    After hearing Qingchen''s words, Xiaohun suddenly opened his mouth, which made Wang Yu feel a lot more relaxed.


    It seems that because of the light dust in front of him, the pressure around him is much easier.


    Knowing this fact, Wang Yu looked at Qingchen with silk appreciation, but Qingchen smiled awkwardly.


    However, since he can set his own space under the boundary of cloud flying, he has not found it. Does it mean that light dust''s attainments are higher than cloud flying?


    As if he knew what Wang Yu was thinking now, Qingchen looked at Wang Yu and opened his mouth modestly, "the master of the cloud family, he is mainly a person who studies force and runes, and I devote myself to studying the boundary. Of course, there is no way to compare my achievements."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that this man was only interested in array and boundary.


    "By the way, young Xia Wang, I''m here to see you. Besides meeting you, I also want you to go back to the underground mall recently."


    Qingchen looked at Wang Yu and fell into silence again, and began to tell his main purpose.


    But back to the underground mall?


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at Qingchen. What emotion flashed in his eyes, which made people unable to see clearly, "now?"


    In terms of time, Wang Yu has no vacancy recently.


    Not to mention that you want to find a house, another important reason is to prepare for the Fuwang assembly.


    After listening to Yun Feiyang telling him the rules of the Fuwang assembly, Wang Yu has made up his mind to train himself well. It is still difficult to stand out in the Fuwang assembly only by virtue of his current strength.

 Chapter 817

    If Qingchen asks him to go to the underground mall now, Wang Yu may not agree.


    For Wang Yu, there seems to be nothing else to do in the underground mall except to sell runes, runes and various pills.


    Instead of wasting time in vain, it''s better to find a place to settle down in the city, and then practice your force and amulet.


    Qingchen probably saw that Wang Yu wanted to refuse, but he quickly made a voice and tried to stay, "young Xia Wang, in fact, it''s not just that I want you to go to the underground mall. His eldest brother also told me that he has something to discuss with you. You can think it over before you make a decision."


    This sentence successfully blocked Wang Yu''s words. The conversation turned and asked another question, "brother he, is he the former owner of the underground mall? Didn''t you temporarily replace him? How can I tell you anything?"


    This is also Wang Yu''s concern. He had a friendship with boss he. Now he quit and came to another person. Wang Yu followed him and spread it to boss he. Maybe he would think more.


    Qingchen was slightly stunned. For a moment, he found that Wang Yu was worried about this kind of thing. The excitement flashed in his eyes confused Wang Yu.


    "Young Xia, in fact, it''s not a resignation. The boss of he family is coming to host the Fu King meeting on behalf of he family recently, so he asked me to take care of the underground mall for him temporarily."


    Wang Yu nodded as he listened, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes.


    Listen to Qingchen''s words, it seems that boss he has not been dismissed at all, but has been promoted?


    You know, even if the business scope of the underground mall is large, only a small number of people know it, but the Fuwang conference is different. If he can run it well, do you still worry that people all over the world don''t know his talent?


    At this time, even Wang Yu couldn''t help wondering why the boss was pleased.


    Just, "do you know that boss he has been followed by a little girl? How is she?"


    Wang Yu still remembers that when he and boss he discussed cooperation matters together, the little girl always followed them as a spectator.


    Qingchen heard that the wave light in his eyes seemed to become gentle, smiled and answered softly, "young Xia, do you mean a little girl?"


    Wang Yu nodded. It was called little girl. He had forgotten it for too long.


    "Now they are fine. The little girl has been with boss he. It''s just a lot of things for the two partners."


    Qingchen explained. He didn''t know if it was Wang Yu''s illusion. He always felt that his tone would be slightly different whenever Qingchen said something about who''s home.


    "When you arrive at the underground mall, they will be very happy to tell you about these things. Young Xia Wang, just go back with me. It''s just that you''re not going to attend the Fu King meeting. It''s good to listen to your opinions from brother he in advance."


    Qingchen blinked and said something quickly, but Wang Yu felt that he was hiding something. However, he said so, and he really couldn''t refuse.


    What''s more, as he said, Wang Yu really wants to know more about this year''s Fuwang conference.


    Especially after the cloud family and Cao family wanted to find him to attend the conference instead of the family.


    "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Wang Yu finally agreed, and the expression on Qingchen''s face was much more relaxed.


    He didn''t know that there was an entrance to the underground mall in Feiyang City closest to forget worry township. It was not until Qingchen personally took him there that he really understood that the industry of the underground mall had reached such a deep level.


    However, this is understandable. After all, the headquarters of he family is in forget worry township. If there is something wrong with the transmission array sometimes, the situation will not freeze.


    When Wang Yu stepped into the underground mall again, the first thing he saw was the gloomy sky and the light that never seemed to darken.


    Wang Yu hasn''t been here for more than half a year since he said goodbye to him last time.


    At that time, people from Wutian college wanted to save trouble and make a light plan. They directly cast their own spells in the transmission array of the underground mall, but in the end, they almost lost Wang Yu''s life.


    "Young master Wang, I finally see you again."


    Wang Yu followed Qingchen and didn''t get used to the air of the underground mall. A voice he hadn''t heard for a long time came to his ears.


    His eyes were still slightly closed, but a beautiful arc had been drawn on the corner of his mouth.


    Qingchen didn''t speak, but walked aside with a smile and gave the scene to Wang Yu and boss he and the little girl walking towards them.


    "Boss he, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re doing well now."


    Wang Yu also walked forward with a smile and talked to him warmly.


    The people in front of him also came forward, hammered Wang Yu on his shoulder, pulled him directly, and said impolitely, "come on, let''s go to my house and have a good chat."

 Chapter 818

    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows and a happy look flashed in his eyes. "Boss he already has his own residence now. It''s OK."


    Of course, Wang Yu dared to say that if it were someone else, the man in front of him might be regarded as a mockery.


    Wang Yu followed boss he all the way to his mansion, followed by an unusually silent little girl and Qingchen. A group of four people walked on the road, which caused a great sensation.


    People come and go in the underground mall every day. Basically, there are not many people who should settle in the city. Most of the people on the street know only the city master and acting city master, as well as the little girls who often appear in front of everyone.


    And Wang Yu, most people have never seen him. It''s strange to see the city Lord walking closely with him today. It''s inevitable to ask a few questions curiously.


    "Brother Zhang, who is this great man walking with our city master?"


    A man in cloth carefully asked the little brother who set up a stall next to him, with an unknown light on his face.


    More than a month after he came to the city, in addition to seeing the city Lord and Acting City Lord, he also saw little girls and adults walking together. He had never seen a person walking with him.


    What is the sanctity of this man with a serious face and light steps?


    Brother Zhang, who has set up a small stall, has been operating here for many years. It is said that Bai Xiaosheng of the whole underground mall is almost the same. He knows everything about Wang Yu.


    He looked at the man who asked himself, then looked in the direction of Wang Yu with reverent eyes, and explained aloud, "this man is the famous Fuwang and Prince Wang Yu of our underground mall."


    When talking about the prince, even the stall vendor''s face was full of pride. You know, at that time, even the elite of the soul dragon family could beat the prince.


    "Oh, so it is..."


    The man in cloth also looked in the direction of Wang Yu and nodded with some understanding. A light and inaudible light flashed in his eyes and soon covered it up. He looked at the small vendor on one side with a guilty heart, but found that the vendor didn''t care about himself at all, and his eyes had been firmly stuck to Wang Yu.


    Seeing this situation, the man in cloth didn''t care about him. He thanked him directly and walked away. The direction was not the city at all, but the direction of the transmission array that Wang Yu and Qingchen came to just now.


    The transmission array obviously leads to Feiyang city.


    The clothes on the man in cloth are so ordinary that many people don''t notice that he once appeared here.


    Compared with Wang Yu''s return to the underground mall, it is obvious that he is too ordinary.


    But that''s what makes him work now.


    The man obediently went through his formalities and soon returned to Feiyang city through the transmission array. Then the whole man raised his breath and quickly skipped in the direction of a flower building in the north of Feiyang city.


    Feiyang City, north of the city.


    By the quiet moat, willow branches hang loosely on the trees, lonely and corresponding to the moon in the sky. I really want to compete who is more pitiful.


    Different from such solitude and tranquility, on the opposite bank, there are brightly lit high-rise buildings everywhere, singing every night.


    Pinhua building is still busy today. Even if it is late at night, there is no way to stop her from displaying her charm and beauty in the night.


    In the room on the top floor, on the contrary to the singing and dancing below, only a few pitiful Pipa tunes came from the open screen window, even lonelier than the weeping willow branches on the Bank of the river.


    A gentle knock on the door sounded. For a moment, a quiet answer came from the room, "enter."


    When the person outside the door got permission, he hurriedly pushed the door carefully and quickly walked in. In the familiar corridor, next to a imperial concubine''s couch, he bowed respectfully and said:


    "Eldest childe, there is a new discovery."


    The person on the imperial concubine''s couch is obviously Cao Jinling, the eldest young master of the Cao family who has talked to Wang Yu before.


    At the moment, he was lying on his couch. In the inner room behind him, he could see clearly through the thin gauze. On the bed, a woman sat quietly, holding a huge lute in her hand. From time to time, a tone popped up, and soon returned to silence.


    "Go ahead."


    Cao Jinling had no expression on his face. He was still holding a small pot in his hand and smelling the taste. It was obvious that there was good wine in it.


    This is completely different from Cao Jinling Wang Yu saw before, and even runs counter to it.


    The next leader is nothing different. Obviously, he usually comes into contact with such Cao Jinling. After receiving the order, he did not dare to waste time and directly began to tell the information he got:


    "Wang Yu followed Lord Qingchen back to the underground mall in the evening."


    That''s right. The man in the first place asked the cloth man of the street vendor in the underground mall. Cao Jinling has always been the dark son ambushed outside.


    Cao Jinling knew about Wang Yu before, and he had recently inquired about it.

 Chapter 819

    Cao Jinling had no expression on her face and didn''t speak. She just waited quietly for the man in front to tell the story.


    Of course, Cao Jinling didn''t know his name at all. Even his face had never been remembered. However, being able to get close to himself through the heavy lines of defense downstairs has shown that he is a member of Cao''s dark network.


    There are countless such people. They have been carefully selected, trained as spies since childhood and placed in various places.


    Everyone has ordinary skills and has his own things to do every day. The only contact with the Cao family is to hand in useful information after receiving it. In addition, he can''t fight with the Cao family in life.


    Ordinary, this is also the quality of underground workers.


    Outstanding people like Cao Jinling are their leaders and spiritual pillars.


    An ordinary worker gathers together, believes in only one, is loyal to their pillar, and strives for it all his life.


    For those who have been used to Wang Yu''s freedom since childhood, there may be no way to understand this idea, but it exists in all families in Wufu mainland, especially in a place where experts such as forget worry Township gather.


    There has never been a shortage of talents in the world. For such a large family, the more scarce resources are those who are willing to contribute silently and do such bottom work.


    The man in cloth reported what he saw in the underground mall to Cao Jinling one by one. After that, he carefully raised his eyes to Cao Jinling. He still looked like he didn''t care about southeast relations and didn''t say anything. He just retreated silently and gently closed the wooden door of the room.


    It can be said that there are completely two worlds outside and in the room. Compared with peaceful singing and dancing and tranquility, men in cloth obviously prefer this and have a more life atmosphere.


    Only the eldest childe can stand the life like that inside.


    He shook his head and walked to a secret room on the third floor. After staying in it for a while, he also walked out of the Pinhua building with a smile.


    Of course, when others see him like this, they only think that he has just enjoyed what he wants in this famous flower building.


    Facts have proved that he just went to the reward point set in Cao''s dark network. He has performed well recently. He has also provided a lot of information with Cao Jinling, and naturally gained a lot.


    In the room just now, the melodious sound of Pipa still came, but the man who just sat quietly on the imperial concubine''s couch was no longer in place, but walked into the inner room.


    The woman inside is still playing the pipa calmly. It seems that Cao Jinling''s coming in has a greater impact on her than the pipa in her own hands.


    "Did you hear what he said just now?"


    Cao Jinling approached the woman, his slender fingers gently picked up a strand of the woman''s hair, put it in front of him and sniffed it gently.


    The man looks handsome and the woman looks like a peach blossom. When they put them together, it should have been a pleasant picture. However, the ferocious scars on Cao Jinling''s hands greatly reduced the picture.


    He looked at the woman gently, with a gentle light in his eyes, waiting for her to speak quietly.


    "Nothing. Don''t you just want Wang Yu to communicate with him?"


    When the woman opened her mouth, her voice was completely inconsistent with her face.


    If there are women playing Pipa here at this time, they can also understand what Cao Jinling is thinking, but they obviously think more thoroughly than him. "Don''t hurry to say anything to Wang Yu now. Wait a while and see his reaction. If it really can''t be used by us, there''s no need to add stumbling blocks to our own road."

 Chapter 820

    After that, the woman''s calm eyes finally rippled, but she soon recovered to relying on her essence.


    Cao Jinling held the palm of the woman''s hair in her hand, gently clenched her eyes, narrowed slightly, and flashed a sense of killing in an instant.


    Yes, if Wang Yu can''t work for them, they must not keep him.


    After studying this matter, the woman also restrained her expression. It was clearly the face of the world''s rich and noble flowers, but there was no smell of human fireworks at all. She played the pipa expressionless.


    A string, a sound is the most intoxicating solitude and absurdity, but it is full of sadness in people''s hearts.


    Cao Jinling''s excited expression gradually eased up, and the sound of Pipa became quiet.


    The anger in his eyes completely disappeared, his body leaned towards the woman''s arms, his hands tightly wrapped around the woman''s waist, and the expression on his face turned into the indifference just now.


    "Ling er..."


    For a long time, when the pipa sound in the woman''s hand was finished, she also made a sound of deep resentment. It was just a simple syllable. It sounded like a full euphemism.


    Cao Jinling trembled slightly in the woman''s arms, then held her arms tighter in her hands, and her voice was muffled in the woman''s arms. It didn''t sound real:


    "Only Huahua is the best..."


    As he spoke, his tone gradually decreased. Finally, he fell asleep and fell into the arms of "Huahua".


    The woman, known as Huahua, just put Cao Jinling directly on the bed where she was sitting, holding a lute in her hand, and walked out towards the outer room.


    "Master."


    I don''t know where a figure suddenly flashed out, and then knelt down directly in the direction of flowers.


    Huahua is still as cold as ice. Looking at the people in front of her, she doesn''t speak, but waits quietly for something.


    "The people who provoked in the street have been dealt with now, and no one found that our people did it."


    After the report, I found that the man in black was a woman!


    The shrill voice was clearly what ordinary girls said in the streets.


    Huahua nodded and said, "childe Cao is tired. Help him to the third floor and find a place to rest."


    After the arrangement, she also took the pipa in her hand and sat where Cao Jinling had just sat, looking at the pipa intently, as if she didn''t want to say anything.


    The woman in black who had just listened carefully to Hua Hua''s speech changed her expression and walked quickly to the place where Cao Jinling was, but hesitated to make a sound when carrying him through Hua Hua Hua:


    "Master, you and childe Cao go on like this..."


    However, Huahua seemed to know what the woman in front of her was going to say and interrupted her, "I know what I want to do. You just need to do what you should do."


    As soon as this remark came out, even if the woman in black wanted to say something again, she could only SIP her lips, salute Huahua, and carry Cao Jinling away from here.


    The room was calm again, and the indifference on Huahua''s face finally showed its original shape.


    She gently put her lute on the imperial concubine''s couch, walked slowly to the window, stretched out her hand to open the medium and small bamboo window and looked quietly at the sky outside.


    Winter night can not say how warm, Huahua just opened the window, can not help but shiver by the cold air outside.


    When she got used to the temperature, the expression on her face was calm. Compared with the indifference just now, there was a touch of unspeakable breath of life.


    The wind blew gently, raised her hair, and also brought the lively voice from downstairs. Huahua closed her eyes and leaned against the window, as if she were in meditation.


    Wang Yu''s discussion with boss he in the underground mall is nearing the end.


    Feiyang city is closest to the center of Wufu mainland, so it has closer contact with the underground mall. Wang Yu entered the underground mall at the beginning of the night and can return to his room before dawn.


    "Hehe, what do you think after listening to so much this evening?"


    Wang Yujing was lying on the bed in her room. The little soul made a sound in his body, but his tone was more serious without the usual ridicule.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu didn''t answer. He just straightened his mouth and stared at the ceiling above the bed. His eyes flashed slightly, as if thinking about something.


    The little soul also knew that his mood was particularly complicated at the moment, so he also kept silent and stopped talking.


    The sky came slowly in such a quiet environment. No matter what Wang Yu and Xiaohun thought, a new day will come after all.


    Last night, what boss he told Wang Yu by candlelight was also very serious.


    Although it is said that this Fuwang conference has been hosted by who over the years, and there is no other objection from outsiders, this year is obviously different from usual.

 Chapter 821

    First, the veteran cadres who had presided over the meeting for many years were replaced, and it was temporarily decided to let boss he, who knew nothing about the Fu King meeting, take over. Later, the family was not allowed to send people to attend the meeting, saying that it was in order to compare who in each family could recruit more excellent talents.


    Of course, Wang Yu also questioned this decision, but boss he also told Wang Yu that generally such activities and negotiations are jointly decided by the families in the Nine Star Alliance, so he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    This is why the Yun family and the Cao family all want to find Wang Yu to host their family to attend the Fuwang meeting.


    Originally, these didn''t play an important role for Wang Yu. After all, he salivated for melting his soul at the beginning. It''s the same to help anyone, and he doesn''t care about fame and wealth.


    But later, boss he told Wang Yu that there were many unheard of names among the candidates who participated on behalf of various families this year. He was worried that Wang Yu would be secretly slandered when competing with others for the Rune Stone. At that time, losing his life would be more than worth the loss.


    Of course, for he family and boss he, Wang Yu''s life means the quantity and quality of runes that their whole family will have.


    Wang Yu knew all this in his heart, but he thanked boss he, but his heart became a little heavy when he finally said goodbye.


    Speaking of it, he hasn''t worried about his life for a long time.


    And Wang Yu got a more important news. This time, due to the holding of the Fuwang conference, the original triennial selection of the holy land was postponed for one year, which is undoubtedly the best news for Wang Yu, who has not greatly improved his ability.


    Mixed with joy and sorrow, Wang Yu''s slightly empty eyes lying in bed finally focused and glowed again.


    "Well, it''s still a long time before the Fu King''s assembly. It''s not too late to think about these things."


    The little soul was in Wang Yu''s body, so he could detect Wang Yu''s emotional changes. He knew that he had figured out something and began to comfort him.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of warmth. He also stood up from the bed, patted the folds on his clothes, and strode out of the door.


    Although the sky has been lit up, it will take some time for the sun to rise in winter. Wang Yu walked in the middle of the road of Yun''s house. Except for a few guards who are still on guard, he didn''t see a few people.


    "Let''s go to the house rental office again today. It''s more comfortable to move out from the cloud house earlier."


    Wang Yu accidentally said a lot of words to Xiaohun, which made Xiaohun feel strange. However, he quickly reacted, responded with excitement, and then followed Wang Yu out of the cloud house.


    At this time, the Pinhua building in the north of the city finally came to an end. The sky gradually lit up. The patrons were satisfied and reluctant to leave one after another. The most lively and prosperous place at night became an exile with only cleaning people.


    Cao Jinling woke up from sleep. When he saw where he was, a trace of loss flashed in his eyes, but he soon covered it up.


    "Come here," he frowned and opened his mouth towards the empty room. In front of him, there was a masked man wrapped in black.


    "What can I do for you, childe Cao?"


    The masked man was obviously a woman. She spoke respectfully, but she was a little more alienated than last night.


    Cao Jinling had a solemn look on her face, but when she heard the name "childe Cao", she frowned, but still gave an order to her:


    "Where is huaqingcheng now?"


    His voice was clear and cool, but he unconsciously softened when talking about the name. Of course, he didn''t know it.


    The masked man was stunned and quickly replied, "the master has something to go out, but she asked her subordinates to tell you when the childe woke up that Wang Yu will buy a house today."


    She quietly conveyed the task assigned to her by her master. There was no emotion in her eyes. It was cold like a machine.


    This is what the man taught her, but she often forgets to do it


    After hearing this, Cao Jinling''s expression on his face became strange, but he didn''t say much. He waved to the masked woman to step down.


    "By the way, politely, did your master tell you anything about me last night?"


    Cao Jinling''s voice suddenly appeared, but there was no accident at all. She also restrained her indifferent appearance and replied in a low voice, "No."


    "OK, I see. You can go down."


    Cao Jinling narrowed her eyes and asked no more questions. She fell into meditation alone.


    But what he didn''t see was the silent sigh when he turned and left.


    Cao Jinling quickly cleaned up his mood. Then he asked someone to clean up himself, put on his usual gentle smile in front of outsiders, and took his sedan chair from the back door of Pinhua building to the downtown.

 Chapter 822

    "Mr. Wang, you see what area of our city you like, or if you have any requirements for this house, just mention it. We''ll find it for you. You just need to live in it."


    The boy in front of Wang Yu has been talking nonsense in front of him for a long time. Although Wang Yu doesn''t want to hear it, it seems that she is the only one in the house rental office today. Other boys are too busy to explain anything to Wang Yu.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''d better look around by myself."


    Finally, Wang Yu couldn''t stand his nonsense skills. He opened his mouth and stopped him from going on. He turned directly and was about to leave here.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Wang. There are many different places to see the house from those professional people."


    Before Wang Yu walked away, a familiar voice came from behind him. It was Cao Jinling who hurried from the Pinhua building.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he politely said to Cao Jinling, "big childe."


    Of course, he won''t salute him or anything.


    For Wang Yu himself, he is an individual and a free man in the Jianghu. The position in these big families can not bind him.


    However, if Wang Yu is really convinced and admired, he will respectfully say "senior".


    "Mr. Wang, we meet again."


    Cao Jinling smiled gently at Wang Yu. It was unknown what kind of light was hidden in his narrowed eyes.


    He didn''t say how he knew Wang Yu was here, but Cao Jinling was more magnanimous.


    Wang Yu nodded, but he didn''t intend to say anything more to him. He just turned and looked at the booklet on the shelf, but his mind was not on it at all.


    "Young master Wang, what kind of house do you want? Maybe our Cao family can help you find it."


    When Cao Jinling saw Wang Yu''s reaction, he was not impatient. Instead, he took a step forward and spoke up further.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and waved his hand expressionless. "No, I''ll just have a look myself. Don''t bother childe Cao."


    Now that they have decided to cooperate well with the cloud family, the Cao family with competitive relationship should not make more contact.


    "Prince..."


    One after another, the smile on Cao Jinling''s face gradually changed, but he still didn''t give up and spoke to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t answer him, and Cao Jinling followed him all the time. The scene became a little embarrassed for a moment.


    At this time, I don''t know who exclaimed outside the door. Then I heard a exclamation outside the door. It seemed that there was a faint aroma in the air, but it seemed that it couldn''t be grasped.


    Wang Yu also looked at the door. Somehow, he didn''t care about these in the past. Today, it seems that there is something guiding him. He just turned his head and looked at it.


    Outside the door, a beautiful woman stood quietly, wrapped in a light cape with white hair, and the whole person stood at the door.


    The jingling sound she heard just now was the Yingluo and various crystal headdresses she wore on her head. It was not much, and it didn''t look miscellaneous, as if these things should have been on her.


    For Wang Yu, it is the first time that there is such a woman who has an inexplicable favor before seeing her face.


    Yes, Wang Yu didn''t see her face, only because she had a plain veil on her face, and only a pair of clear and cold eyes were exposed outside, silently hooking people.


    Surprised.


    Wang yuleng was in place. There was only such a word in his mind. In addition, the whole person seemed to be empty.


    Cao Jinling was stunned when he saw her, but he woke up faster than Wang Yu. He turned to look at him. After seeing his reaction, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    The performance is so calm and detached, but when you see a beauty like Huahua, don''t you still fall into the same trap?


    Of course, Cao Jinling kept in mind that she was outside now, and her face quickly returned to her original tenderness.


    At this time, Wang Yu realized his gaffe just now. After finishing his appearance, he also bowed his hands to the woman and apologized, "girl, you are so beautiful. I have offended you a lot just now. I hope you will forgive me."


    With that, he didn''t shy away. He looked at the woman openly. His open and aboveboard appearance made people see his difference.


    Just when they thought that the woman was going to ignore him as she usually did, she nodded slightly to Wang Yu and said softly:


    "I''ve heard the name of Prince Wang for a long time. The little girl is beautiful. It''s polite."


    As soon as this remark came out, all four were surprised.


    Everyone knows that huaqingcheng, the top brand of Pinhua building, has always been arrogant and indifferent, and doesn''t like to communicate with other men. After seeing Wang Yu today, he took the initiative to speak like this, which can''t help but shock people.


    Wang Yu was shocked when he heard the name, but he arched his hands and whispered, "girl, a good name matches you very much."

 Chapter 823

    Although Wang Yu was amazed at huaqingcheng''s temperament and appearance, he just stopped to say hello. After being polite, he turned and walked back to the inner room of the house rental office.


    The people present were also shocked by Wang Yu''s performance. They looked at Wang Yu''s back and couldn''t remember for a long time.


    "Flower... Flower girl."


    Cao Jinling quickly flashed a trace of disdain in her eyes, and randomly took a few steps in the direction of huaqingcheng. Her face was always gentle.


    Hua Qingcheng''s eyes flashed slightly, and he blessed Cao Jinling. Qingling said, "childe Cao."


    The attitude towards him and Wang Yu was the same, and people''s shocked mood gradually calmed down.


    "It''s said that Miss Qingcheng is so indifferent to all men. It seems that even childe Wang and young master Cao are no exception."


    The voices of discussion gradually rang out in the crowd. Although these gossipers had tried their best to keep their voices to the lowest, which of Wang Yu and Cao Jinling was not strong in force, so these words still fell into their ears.


    Wang Yu''s fingers holding the scroll tightened slightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, thought of something, but didn''t speak.


    When Cao Jinling heard these discussions, his face was still calm and gentle. Only in a corner where no one else could see, his hands and fists clenched and loosened. After so many times, he calmed down.


    "Miss Qingcheng came to the house rental office today. What''s the matter?"


    The steward who talked to Wang Yu saw Hua Qingcheng walking slowly into the city and greeted him with a smile, but his attitude was lower than Cao Jinling and them.


    Hua Qingcheng nodded to the steward and said coldly, "come and see the house today. I''ll come by myself. You''re busy."


    With that, she turned slightly and went straight to the inner room, but the bookshelf she went to was just opposite to Wang Yu''s direction.


    Cao Jinling didn''t seem to care about flowers. He looked at the person in charge, turned around and walked calmly in the direction of Wang Yu.


    In the view of outsiders, Hua Qingcheng will appear here today just because she is on a whim, but no one knows what she thinks.


    "Master Cao, I''m very free today."


    Wang Yu put a pamphlet he had just turned back on the bookshelf and turned his head to look at Cao Jinling. Although there was still no expression on his face, the brilliance in his eyes was flashing with a strange light.


    Cao Jinling did not shy away from his own purpose, but spoke softly and frankly. "Childe Wang knows that I want to cooperate with you. Naturally, I have to pay more attention."


    "This Cao Jinling is very confident. If he talks to you like this, he is not afraid that he will get nothing in the end."


    Since Xiaohun knew that few people could notice him in Feiyang City, he always spoke to Wang Yu in front of people. There was no taboo at all.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but the light in his eyes also showed that he was in a good mood at the moment.


    "Mr. Wang, as I said before, just tell me what kind of house you want."


    Cao Jinling still didn''t give up and instilled his ideas into Wang Yu. Of course, Wang Yu still didn''t say anything.


    "Qingcheng girl, what kind of house do you want to see?"


    When Wang Yu and Cao Jinling were in a stalemate, the voice of a young man also sounded behind them. The greeting was Hua Qingcheng who had not spoken since he came in.


    Although she just said that she should choose by herself, a careful boy came forward to reduce the scope of house types for her to choose by herself.


    "Just live alone, not too big."


    Hua Qingcheng thought a little for a moment, and then made a slight sound. Her eyes were as bright as the clearest and brightest gem. The little boy opposite her couldn''t help straightening his eyes.


    "Cough, OK, OK, Miss Qingcheng, please go and sit down first. We''ll bring you all the houses that meet your requirements in a moment. Please wait a moment."


    The boy also covered up his gaffe and cleared his throat. Although he still had this embarrassment on his face, he finished his usual words smoothly and completely, and then turned to the small room in the Institute.


    The communication between Cao Jinling and Wang Yu also ended after hearing such an episode. Of course, the main reason is that Wang Yu doesn''t want to talk to Cao Jinling.


    Wang Yu and his wife both looked at Hua Qingcheng behind them because of their conversation, and then turned their heads back.


    "Why, Prince, this posture is... Have a crush on Miss Hua?"


    Cao Jinling looked at Wang Yu with a full smile, but his tone was completely different from his previous gentle appearance. He still made fun of him.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu also waved his hand to deny it, but in fact, in his heart, he really cares about such a different woman.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all men. I understand."


    Cao Jinling saw the palpitation hidden in Wang Yu''s heart with sharp eyes. He reached out and patted Wang Yu on the shoulder. Then he winked at him and turned to huaqingcheng!

 Chapter 824

    Wang Yu frowned and looked at Cao Jinling''s back. He wanted to stop talking. At last, he quietly watched him walk over and spoke to Hua Qingcheng politely.


    "Flower girl, it''s really fate to meet you here today. If you, I and Prince Wang go to the north of the city for a cup of tea and friendship?"


    At first glance, it sounded polite, but Wang Yu tasted it carefully and found that it was full of Cao Jinling''s tune. Drama and provocation.


    Wang Yu frowned more tightly, but he still didn''t speak. Subconsciously, he also wanted to see how the woman who had different emotions in his heart would respond.


    "Yes, but if you really want to taste tea, only the three of us are not enough."


    Hua Qingcheng looked at Cao Jinling, and her sight seemed to float towards Wang Yu. A few words turned the conversation.


    Cao Jinling also cooperated with her and asked along with this, "how many talents do we need according to your suggestion, Miss Hua?"


    He looked at Hua Qingcheng with a gentle face, and there was an obvious feeling in his eyes, but the flower Qingcheng in front of him blocked Wang Yu''s sight, so that Wang Yu didn''t see it.


    "Ha ha," Hua Qingcheng smiled gently. Everyone present felt that he was trembling, and Wang Yu was no exception.


    "What Mr. Cao said is that since we want to talk about friendship, we can''t forget the great love of the world. Drinking tea is naturally to drink with people all over the world!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of cold breath. Wang Yu didn''t look in the direction of one meter tall. He knew that this was the boy who had just brought things to Hua Qingcheng.


    He just heard a great speech from Hua Qingcheng. For a while, he was standing at the door and couldn''t remember for a long time.


    Wang Yu was certainly not as shocked as the young man, but he did secretly admire the woman.


    Clearly not from everyone, but also able to say such words with the world in mind. Its mind is really unmatched by others.


    Even said that many men could not reach her realm.


    "Miss Qingcheng is so broad-minded. I really admire her."


    Wang Yu clapped in his hand and walked towards the direction where huaqingcheng and the two stood. Finally, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Even what glittered in his eyes was appreciation.


    He has been wandering around the world for so many years. He really didn''t expect to meet such an atmospheric woman.


    This huaqingcheng is one, the former Xinyue is one, Lin Hui is one, and most importantly, the ice he is thinking about is also one.


    There are many heroes in Wufu mainland, not only men, but also women.


    Hearing the voice from Wang Yu, they turned to him at the same time. Somehow, Wang Yu felt the similarity between them at the moment they turned their heads, as if they had been used to doing such actions for a long time.


    "Young master Wang laughed."


    After hearing Wang Yu''s praise, Hua Qingcheng was not proud. Instead, he was modest and gave way, which made Wang Yu like it more and more.


    Wang Yu just forgot that she would say these words. She originally wanted to refuse Cao Jinling''s mandatory request.


    "Ha ha, I was rude just now. Miss Hua was such a person who cares about the world. It''s my fault."


    Cao Jinling also smiled and apologized. At the same time, he leaned in the direction of Wang Yu. It seemed that he was really joking just now.


    Of course, Wang Yu observed such subtle changes, but did not say it.


    "Miss Qingcheng, the booklet you want is here now, or do you need to send someone directly to the Pinhua building?"


    Looking at the recovery of the atmosphere, the boy hurriedly went forward and replied to huaqingcheng. Although his body was still trembling slightly, his strong professional quality still shocked him and his speech was complete.


    "No, I''ll leave in a minute. Just send it to the Pinhua building for me."


    Hua Qingcheng opened his mouth lightly and waved to the boy. His pure and beautiful temperament was at a glance in this remark.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed with amazement and was soon covered up by him.


    However, Cao Jinling, who had been watching Wang Yu, didn''t know what it was like.


    "Miss Hua, are you going back? It''s still early today. Why don''t you follow me and Prince Wang around the city for some time?"


    Cao Jinling smiled at huaqingcheng. Even Wang Yu couldn''t tell whether what he said was true or false.


    "No, you two talk slowly and leave first."


    Hua Qingcheng did not look at Cao Jinling, but blessed the two people, turned and left.


    "This woman looks... Not a simple role."


    Wang Yu looked at her leaving back, and the little soul commented in his mind.


    I don''t know if it was Wang Yu''s illusion. He always felt that Hua Qingcheng''s footsteps seemed to stop after Xiao soul finished talking.


    "Prince, would you like to go to the north of the city with me for a cup of tea?"


    Cao Jinling walked out from behind Wang Yu and followed his eyes to see the sedan chair walking away from huaqingcheng. His eyes were far away and people couldn''t guess his mind.

 Chapter 825

    "No, I have something to leave. Another day."


    Wang Yu refused decisively, then turned and walked away. Finally, Cao Jinling was left standing quietly in place.


    And just now there were only Cao Jinling and Xiao Si in the room with a lot of people.


    "Eldest childe."


    A low voice came from behind Cao Jinling. It was the boy who had just obeyed.


    The gentle smile on Cao Jinling''s face also disappeared, and his face was cold.


    He didn''t reply, respectfully. Now the little fellow behind him didn''t say anything more. He turned and stepped back quietly.


    "Wait."


    Cao Jinling suddenly opened his mouth. The boy didn''t have any expression. He just stopped obediently and quietly listened to Cao Jinling''s orders.


    "Please prepare a copy of the house information of huaqingcheng just now."


    He made a cold voice, but a trace of tenderness flashed in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    "Yes."


    I took the order and didn''t stop. I turned around and went to work, but I was surprised to hear the third sentence Cao Jinling said today:


    "Don''t let her know."


    They all know who this "she" is talking about.


    In Yunjia Yunfu and Wang Yu''s room, there is a close refining of runes.


    Wang Yu had planned to catch up with huaqingcheng''s sedan chair to find out, but he finally gave up.


    He just met the woman, and he had such an idea in his heart. It was a very strange thing.


    Moreover, even Xiaohun himself felt that this man was not simple, and Wang Yu should be more careful.


    But reason told Wang Yu to think so, but he still couldn''t bear to get close to her and understand her.


    That''s why Xiaohun thought of asking Wang Yu to divert his attention temporarily, which created the wonder of his refining runes in the daytime.


    But


    It''s good to have this idea, but when you really do it, you can''t control your idea at all.


    For example, Wang Yu just wanted to start with the basic fire symbol, but he didn''t succeed in the end.


    With a loud roar and the burning smell from the refining furnace, Wang Yu also knew that he had failed again.


    "Tut Tut, Wang Yu, Wang Yu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person who hasn''t been tested by beauty. You''re just a woman who hasn''t appeared. You''re so haunted."


    Xiaohun also obviously felt Wang Yu''s lost mood and joked. He wanted to alleviate the atmosphere at the moment. His voice revealed ridicule.


    Wang Yu naturally knew what he was thinking. There was a warm current in his heart. After sipping his mouth, he also began to pack up his things.


    In any case, such a woman should not disturb his discretion.


    "Why bother? Since you care so much about it, why don''t we go to her and find out."


    Xiaohun was also pleased to open his mouth. Sure enough, Wang Yu''s character was his favorite. He hesitated and would never do anything great.


    "Well, I''ll go to the Pinhua building in the evening."


    Wang Yu kept moving and made a decision quickly.


    The person who tied the bell must answer the bell. He hesitated here. It''s better to go directly to huaqingcheng and see for himself what''s going on.


    With a goal in mind, the day soon passed, and the night gradually came. Wang Yu specially changed a purple robe and started from Yun''s house towards Pinhua building.


    It was the first time that Yun Feiyang saw Wang Yu''s work and rest completely opposite to his usual work and rest. He called Yun Gaowei with confusion and asked specially.


    Yun Gaowei listened to Yun Feiyang''s question and smiled in his eyes.


    "The cable newspaper said that when Mr. Wang was outside today, he saw the Qingcheng girl in the Pinhua building."


    Just a short sentence, all the meaning is in silence.


    Yun Feiyang''s face also rippled with a smile, waved to Yun Gaowei and motioned him to step down.


    It seems that this young master Wang Yu is just one of all living beings. Even if he is calm, the beauty like heaven will become different.


    It''s said that he changed his clothes before going out. Isn''t that the north of the city?


    Yun Feiyang also walked towards the window. His eyes reflected the light of the moon and looked vaguely towards the north of the city.


    On the north side of the city, there is still a lot of singing and dancing. Wang Yu doesn''t know what''s going on. This time, he didn''t run forward quickly with martial gas, but went to the north of the city step by step.


    "Wang Yu, you seem very excited."


    The little soul exposed Wang Yu''s state at this time, and there was still a teasing tone in his voice.


    Wang Yu trembled in his heart. After being reminded by Xiaohun, he found that he had unconsciously entered the fantasy world.


    This is not an obscene spring. Dream, but he saw huaqingcheng in it, followed by Cao Jinling.


    It seems true, but Wang Yu gradually lost his guard.


    "Just now I didn''t know what was going on. I seemed out of control."


    Wang Yu clenched his fists, and his eyes, which had just been a little misty, suddenly recovered to Qingming.


    "This situation is not good..."


    The little soul listened to Wang Yu''s words and his tone became serious.

 Chapter 826

    They haven''t gone to Pinhua building yet. This is already the case. If they see huaqingcheng again at that time, will the consequences be more serious?


    Moreover, Wang Yu and Xiaohun didn''t feel any fluctuation of martial spirit or other breath during the day.


    From unknown danger, this is the most terrible.


    "Still going?"


    The little soul asked Wang Yu, but Wang Yu was silent.


    Continue to move forward, face the fear of the unknown, or retreat from it, let go of layers of mysteries, and let yourself live in ignorance?


    "Come, what are you afraid of?"


    Finally, Wang Yu still made a firm voice. He had already walked so many ways, and the light and shadow in the north of the city were close at hand. He had no reason to go back.


    "Brother, is it your first time to come here? Do you want your sister to take you to play ~"


    Wang Yu is now on the street in the north of the city. He narrowed his eyes slightly. When he was quietly looking at it, there was an artificial voice behind him.


    He ignored it. After all, there were so many people coming and going in this place that these women didn''t know who they were talking to.


    However, before he walked towards the Pinhua building in front, his sleeves were grabbed from behind.


    Although his strength was not strong, there was still a trace of impatience on Wang Yu''s face.


    "Brother ~ don''t go away ~ there''s something interesting ahead. It''s better to follow me ~"


    Before Wang Yu looked back and said anything, the people behind him continued to speak. Although they spoke very fast, they felt that every sentence was being spoiled.


    Listening makes people tremble unconsciously from the bottom of their heart.


    "Girl, please let go."


    Wang Yu frowned and turned around without fighting at her. After all, this is just a little girl. Although she was born in the fireworks willow lane, she is just a poor person.


    Only then did the woman holding him see how handsome the tall man in front of her was, and she didn''t want to let go.


    "Little brother, what do you say you go to the front? The Pinhua building and the teahouse behind are not fun places. It''s better to come to our Ningxiang residence."


    Then he would pull Wang Yu to the nearest building he saw.


    Wang Yu frowned more and more tightly, and the martial spirit on his hand moved slightly. Unexpectedly, Sheng Sheng shook the woman''s hand open.


    "Little brother... Little brother..."


    The woman exclaimed, but Wang Yu''s figure could not be seen.


    Entering the Pinhua building, Wang Yu''s feeling about the whole building is completely different from everything before.


    The hall on the first floor was filled with the sound of silk and bamboo. Although it was grand and lively, it did not have the slightest vulgar sound. Compared with the flower buildings he had just passed, it was much quieter.


    He looked at the door quietly now, glanced around the whole hall, and suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    "Young master, do you have an appointment?"


    Just as he hesitated, a beautiful woman came slowly towards Wang Yu. Even what she said was full of literature and art.


    Although there was still some distance between the two people, Wang Yu knew directly that she was asking about herself, because at this time, he was the only one in the whole hall.


    Wang Yu looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and shook his head.


    The woman smiled, lowered her head slightly and whispered, "it''s your first time. It doesn''t matter. Tell me what kind of girl you want. I''ll arrange it for you."


    Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect her to be so direct.


    "Well... I''m looking for miss huaqingcheng."


    The woman looked at Wang Yu again, and a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes. Her tone was completely different from that just now. "Young master, do you want to find our top flower leader?"


    Wang Yu was stunned. I didn''t expect the woman''s reaction to be so great.


    However, he has never been to Hualou. Naturally, he doesn''t know how arrogant it is for the first time to call Huakui.


    "Girl, can you inform me?"


    When Wang Yu saw the woman, he couldn''t help but speak again, and a trace of unnaturalness flashed on his face.


    The woman glanced at him up and down again. Seeing that he was so sincere, she didn''t have a good way. "Wait here first, I''ll report."


    It''s no use. Wang Yu waited too long. The figure of the beautiful woman came back in a hurry, but this time her face was full of smiles. It looked very hypocritical.


    "It''s Mr. Wang. I didn''t know anything before. Please forgive me. My girl is waiting for you in the honeysuckle Pavilion on the third floor."


    At this time, Wang Yu realized that before the announcement, the woman saw that she was not rich and noble, so she was not inferior.


    Now that you know your identity, your attitude is naturally respected.


    But Wang Yu didn''t want to teach this kind of snob a lesson. He just nodded and walked towards the stairs.


    Only the woman just stood in place with a regretful face.


    Honeysuckle Pavilion.


    Wang Yu stood in front of the door and looked up at the Juanxiu font on the doorplate. His just recovered mood began to throb again.

 Chapter 827

    When he gently opened the door, Wang Yu''s heart throbbed more strongly. He took a deep breath and walked directly into the room without hesitation.


    "Young master Wang, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Seeing no one, he heard his voice first. Wang Yu looked in the direction of the voice, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    But


    "How did Qingcheng know that I was coming tonight? What if it was another childe, or... Young master Cao?"


    Wang Yu saw that in the inner room, across the light gauze curtain, a slender figure appeared behind. It was huaqingcheng.


    She held a small Pipa in her hand, but she had no intention of playing it.


    Instead of moving forward, Wang Yu went directly to the round table in the outer room and sat down.


    "Qingcheng girl, don''t mind. I''ll sit down directly."


    Hua Qingcheng naturally wouldn''t mind, because she had seen all the men who wanted to see her before. None of them rushed into the inner room after opening the door.


    Originally, she had other plans for Wang Yu, so even if he had any more distant behavior at that time, Hua Qingcheng would accept it.


    So now Wang Yu''s performance really impressed her.


    "Prince, don''t be shy."


    Hua Qingcheng got up from the stool in the inner room and walked slowly towards Wang Yu.


    Obviously, the distance between the two people is still so far away, but Wang Yu obviously feels that every inch of his skin is shouting his inner fanaticism.


    "Little soul, is there anything in this room?"


    Wang Yu only felt that he was getting hotter and hotter, and he couldn''t help but hear the secret of panic.


    "No."


    After a moment of silence, the little soul also answered.


    He could feel the difference of Wang Yu, but he couldn''t find the answer either.


    Wang Yu was secretly lucky, but as Hua Qingcheng kept approaching, he gradually lost his effect.


    "Prince, what song do you want to hear?"


    However, after Hua Qingcheng came out of the inner room, he didn''t get closer to Wang Yu, but sat on the imperial concubine who was a distance from him.


    Of course, she still had a lute she had never let go.


    "Calm down."


    Wang Yu only listened to his mind, and the little soul spoke to him. Then the whole person spread a trace of cold air from inside to outside, and then the feeling of dryness and heat just now disappeared.


    He also recovered Qingming.


    "Prince?"


    Maybe it was because Wang Yu didn''t reply for a long time. Hua Qingcheng made a sound again. It seemed to flash in his plain eyes, but Wang Yu didn''t see it.


    "What does a girl mean?"


    Wang Yu''s spirit was finally able to concentrate. Then he officially opened his mouth and politely asked in the direction of huaqingcheng.


    It was also obvious that he had not heard the voice of Hua Qingcheng just now.


    If you are an ordinary person, you must be angry to receive such feedback.


    However, Wang Yu also vaguely understood that for the women in the flower building, it is a very proud thing that the men in front of them lose their sense of propriety because of their beauty.


    "Since you are here, you must want to hear me play and sing. I don''t know what you want to hear. As long as I can, I will sing to you."


    Wang Yu was still vaguely excited when he listened to her reply, but he could also suppress it through his mental strength.


    It was the first time that Wang Yu heard Hua Qingcheng say so much at once after he glanced at Hong during the day.


    Now I can hear the difference between her and other women in Hualou.


    Her voice was clear and cold, even a little cold. Perhaps most men prefer charming women.


    But for Wang Yu, such a cold beauty interests him more.


    The previous bing''er also entered Wang Yu''s eyes and heart.


    Bing er


    At the thought of the name, Wang Yu''s excitement dissipated completely.


    Although the person in front of him is cold and arrogant, he still has no way to replace bing''er''s position in his heart.


    "I don''t know much about music theory. I only know that there is a" song of leaving people "on Wufu mainland, which is very famous."


    Wang Yu replied, his face regaining his previous indifference.


    Hua Qingcheng was slightly stunned, and there seemed to be something flashing in his cold eyes


    Of course, Wang Yu ordered this song not to embarrass huaqingcheng, but for him, this is the only song on Wufu mainland that he can know.


    When I was still in Qinglong Town, I listened to Lin Hui sing and always felt very good, so I spoke this time.


    When Wang Yu was stunned secretly, Hua Qingcheng had adjusted his mood, patted his palm, moved his fingers, and the first sad sound of Pipa came.


    When Wang Yu heard Lin Hui sing this song before, he didn''t have any musical instruments to accompany him. Today, he heard Hua Qingcheng singing quietly with a Pipa in his arms. He was also incited.


    The song of leaving people is originally sung to those wandering outside. There is no praise for merit, nor is there any wind, flower, snow and moon. The song is like complaint, like thought and admiration.


    Leaving people miss their hometown, but is that missing place really what they once wanted most in their heart?

 Chapter 828

    After singing a song, the expression on Hua Qingcheng''s face returned to the original indifferent appearance. If Wang Yugang hadn''t experienced it personally, he really couldn''t believe that the person who had just been deeply involved in it turned into indifference in an instant.


    "Childe, after singing, what else do you want to hear?"


    Hua Qingcheng stood up, carefully put the pipa in her arms on the imperial concubine, and blessed Wang Yu.


    "Girls can sing whatever they want. I don''t have any special requirements."


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and opened his mouth carelessly. Hua Qingcheng nodded, sat on the couch again, and continued to play the songs he was good at.


    This song is obviously different from that just now. Without the previous dull feeling, it is a little exciting.


    Wang Yu listened quietly and began to appreciate it. It was also a good experience for Wang Yu who didn''t care much about what these literati did.


    In the following time, Hua Qingcheng also played all kinds of music for Wang Yu, including all kinds of sadness, and even some hoarse and strange. Of course, most of them were cheerful and peaceful.


    However, while listening to these songs, Wang Yu was also wondering what kind of living environment could make this stunning woman talk about such profound music.


    Of course, he did not ask again, and this kind of thing was not something that someone could say after asking.


    What''s more, the two of them have only met two sides until now. Many times, even in the face of familiar people, they won''t tell their own thoughts, let alone Wang Yu, a stranger.


    Moreover, even if Hua Qingcheng really said it, Wang Yu would not fully believe it.


    She still has many mysteries. For Wang Yu, any information has to go through countless exploration and judgment, and may be cheated. At that time, the seriousness of the consequences is not one or two.


    The night passed quickly, and Wang Yu also spent a night in this honeysuckle Pavilion unknowingly.


    Hua Qingcheng, on the other side, played the lute for Wang Yu all night.


    It can be regarded as a legend that Wang Yu has seen.


    "Childe, it''s dawn."


    After the last song, Hua Qingcheng didn''t ask Wang Yu what kind of music he wanted to listen to as before. He just stood up and spoke to Wang Yu faintly.


    Wang Yu had already noticed this. He also stood up and clapped at huaqingcheng.


    "I really benefited a lot from listening to the girl''s music today."


    He smiled at huaqingcheng, and his eyes also twinkled with appreciation.


    Hua Qingcheng shook his head and continued to say indifferently, "childe Wang is a young hero. I know it, but the usual rule of Pinhua building is not to pick up guests during the day. Childe, you''d better go downstairs to check out now."


    With that, Hua Qingcheng also turned and returned to the inner room. Just as before Wang Yu came to the room, he sat quietly on his bed and stopped talking.


    Wang Yu stood in situ stunned, and then also reacted. Hua Qingcheng was indirectly driving Wang Yu away.


    No wonder Wang Yu didn''t talk about the price before. Originally, Wang Yu thought she was her own person, but they didn''t expect that they only paid for the flower building during the day.


    In the final analysis, Wang Yu thought too much. Hua Qingcheng just regarded Wang Yu as an ordinary guest. From beginning to end, she was just performing her own work.


    "All right, let''s go. Ge Ge''er has finished listening. Let''s go and pay the money."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. A trace of loss flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, but he arched his hand in the direction of flowers in the room and said goodbye:


    "Well, I''ll leave first. Goodbye, girl."


    With that, he left without hesitation, but he didn''t find that the expression on Hua Qingcheng''s face had changed after the little soul had just finished speaking.


    There was no other sound in the middle of honeysuckle. The flower sitting on the bed was like a gorgeous doll, sitting motionless until another person''s voice came from the air.


    "Well done, flower girl."


    The voice of slight ridicule came, and the beauty''s face gradually changed.


    "Don''t call me that. It''s ugly."


    The beauty frowned and made a sound. Her voice was closer to the breath of life than when she just talked to Wang Yu. It didn''t have the smell of non cannibal fireworks before.


    The wall behind the bed vibrated slightly, and then the wood products behind the carved big bed moved slowly. Out of it was Cao Jinling.


    The expression on his face was still joking, but looking into the eyes of the beautiful woman, it seemed to contain extremely complex feelings.


    If Wang Yu were still in this place, he would feel that the two of them were colluding to trick him.


    After all, Cao Jinling was able to communicate so closely. Even last night, Cao Jinling listened to Hua Qingcheng playing Pipa with Wang Yu through this device all night.

 Chapter 829

    "Why, are you unhappy and jealous?"


    Hua Qingcheng looked at the expression on Cao Jinling''s face. The corner of his mouth gently drew an arc, and his voice became more charming.


    Of course, she can see those complex emotions, but she chooses to ignore them.


    No matter for them now or in the future, love is the most untouchable thing.


    Cao Jinling''s eyes flashed a trace of injury, but he continued to speak. His words were still ironic, "the guest had never cared about a person so much before. Why are you so nervous after Wang Yu left?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the atmosphere between the two people became more strange. Cao Jinling looked at huaqingcheng with a mocking face, but he was scolding himself in his heart.


    Huaqingcheng was the same. She blinked and squeezed out the sour in her heart. Instead, she climbed in the direction of Cao Jinling with a charming face.


    "Young master Cao, don''t you just want me to be like this..."


    The end of her speech was thick and charming. Every tone seemed to be panting. Her snow-white and delicate hands gently climbed onto Cao Jinling''s shoulder. She stared at him like silk and didn''t let go at all.


    Cao Jinling frowned, but said nothing.


    Yes, these enchanting things were taught to huaqingcheng by him at the beginning?


    What qualifications does he have for her at this time?


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Did you see anything about Wang Yu last night? I think I''ll recover him in these two days. It''s better to sign up early or be at ease early."


    Cao Jinling turned his head, stretched out his hand to push huaqingcheng away, and opened his mouth with a serious face.


    As for the registration of the Fuwang conference, it has already been held, but there is no news from Wang Yu.


    On this point, Cao Jinling and Hua Qingcheng reached a consensus, and Hua Qingcheng also recovered his previous indifference. He turned and went to the outer room, poured himself a glass of water, and then spoke faintly:


    "Wang Yu has nothing to start with. When he first came in, he could still be restricted by the array, but later it seemed that it didn''t work at all."


    She sat on the stool where Wang Yu sat at night, her fingers gently moved the white porcelain cup, her eyes narrowed slightly, and fell into meditation.


    Cao Jinling also went to the outside room and continued to discuss Wang Yu with her.


    As for Wang Yu, as soon as he walked out of the door of the room, a lovely little girl came in front of him and guided him to the cashier''s room.


    After he handed in all the money behind several people, Wang Yu stopped hanging around and resolutely walked out of the Pinhua building, but he didn''t go to Yun''s house, but went to someone''s sparsely populated alley.


    Before entering a tightly closed house, Wang Yu didn''t knock on the door, but flew up with force and directly climbed over the wall.


    "Young Xia Wang!"


    Before he landed, he was hugged by a flying figure. If Wang Yu didn''t know who the man was, he might have directly shot him away now.


    "Light dust, let go."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness and had to speak.


    "Oh, well..."


    Qingchen took back his hand reluctantly, as if he became depressed because of Wang Yu''s words.


    There was no change in Wang Yu''s face, but the smile in his eyes betrayed his mood at the moment. He reached out and patted Qingchen''s head and whispered:


    "Well, it''s important to come to you today."


    Yes, this place is the house that Qingchen bought for himself in Feiyang city before, but generally people who live in underground shopping malls for a long time will buy their own house in some prosperous metropolises for a rainy day.


    But for Qingchen, he had never been to this place before he met Wang Yu.


    "Young Xia, let''s go to the house and talk about it in detail."


    Qingchen excitedly took Wang Yu''s hand and walked towards his room.


    Wang Yu couldn''t laugh or cry on his face, but he still followed him towards the front.


    He didn''t know why the boy who was younger than himself liked to be with him so much, but after experiencing the underground mall, Qingchen''s love for Wang Yu was obvious. Even in order to contact him at any time, he specially lived in the house of Feiyang city.


    "Young Xia, if you have something to do, I will help you do it."


    Qingchen sits on the bed and looks forward to Wang Yu.


    "Ah, it''s not an important thing. I just want you to accompany me to sign up for the Fu King conference."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth at will. To tell the truth, it''s not a very important thing.


    But he always knew that the registration place of the Fuwang conference was not in Feiyang City, but in forgetting worry township.


    Wang Yu thought a lot last night. It''s too easy for things to change now, so the earlier you sign up, the better. It''s better to break Cao Jinling''s idea early.


    "Yes, we''ll go to the underground mall now."


    Qingchen understood and spoke frankly. As soon as the voice fell, he would stand up and take Wang Yu away.


    Wang Yu was finally amused by Qingchen''s actions, and he felt a warm current in his heart.

 Chapter 830

    It is said that the transmission array of the underground mall is completely different. It''s useless. It took Wang Yu and Qingchen a long time to get there quickly.


    Of course, if Wang Yu didn''t suddenly think of going out today, it might be faster. After the special arrangement of light dust, the people below would be more efficient.


    Wang Yu wanted to sign up quickly, not on a whim, but after careful consideration.


    Wang Yu had a hunch when he saw Cao Jinling at the place where the house was rented. He had to go through countless ups and downs on his way to sign up for the Fuwang conference, which was fully proved by what happened later.


    However, Cao Jinling and Hua Qingcheng appeared at the same time, and Wang Yu was confused in front of him.


    But looking at huaqingcheng''s attitude towards Cao Jinling, it seems that there is no special appearance.


    "What are you thinking? Is it a flower?"


    The sound of Xiaohun''s teasing spread to Wang Yu''s mind. At this time, they were sitting behind Qingchen, waiting to be quickly transmitted to the Dharma array nearest to forget worry township.


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand these things. Of course, he has nothing else to do now. He can only follow them in a daze.


    As for what he was staring at, no one could understand it.


    Qingchen has always been admiring Wang Yu. Naturally, he feels that he is thinking about important things and doesn''t ask much. What''s more, he is still the person who mainly uses the array, and he doesn''t have any mind to manage what Wang Yu does.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt, and his face changed color for a moment. After he calmed down, the secret skill sent a voice to Xiaohun, "it''s true, but I mean serious. Don''t always tease like this."


    He said that he wanted Xiaohun to be more serious, but in fact he was hiding the fact that he was thinking about flowers.


    After staying with Wang Yu for such a long time, Xiao Hun naturally knew his mind, so he was not angry. He just spoke in a different tone, but it was still difficult to hide his ridicule of Wang Yu:


    "Well, I don''t know you yet. The first important thing now is to sign up. You told me that last night."


    Yes, it was last night that Wang Yu planned it with Xiaohun in huaqingcheng''s room.


    Wang Yu was not worried at all, but Cao Jinling''s covetous eyes and the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared in his life made him a little anxious.


    Therefore, it is urgent to decide early.


    Of course, Wang Yu also found that Hua Qingcheng seemed to have an inexplicable perception of the existence of the little soul. Even if Wang Yu didn''t take the initiative to talk to the little soul, Hua Qingcheng looked at him with suspicion.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t collect any useful information in Pinhua building last night.


    "I suspect huaqingcheng also wanted to do something to you, but later I didn''t know why I gave up."


    The little soul''s voice lowered a little and became serious when he told Wang Yu.


    It is because I know Wang Yu that I know how deep Wang Yu, a stubborn man, has feelings for Bing er. I also know that he will not easily empathize with Bing Er just because of a woman''s appearance, or even just a word or two.


    "I also have this feeling," Wang Yu also opened his mouth, and a cold flash flashed in his eyes.


    He doesn''t hate the dust woman. Sometimes he can understand the feeling that he has to sell himself for a living, but he can''t tolerate cheating for different purposes, and even abandon his original heart.


    "Young Xia Wang, we''re almost there!"


    With Qingchen''s brisk tone, even if Wang Yu still wanted to have a good chat with Xiaohun during this time, there was no way.


    "Are you ready? We''re about to enter the space near forget worry township."


    A man standing in front of them roared. Wang Yu, who had shuttled through the transmission array with light dust for countless times, also understood that whenever he approached a new transmission array, there would be instability of military Qi, which needed everyone in the transmission array to resist.


    Wang Yu stopped talking and began to resist with luck, with a more serious look on his face.


    One is that he finally entered the power center that really belongs to the center of Wufu mainland, forgetting his worries.


    The other is the transmission array.


    Originally, for Wang Yu''s middle and senior people who have trained in martial arts, there is no way to shake them with general fluctuations.


    But the transmission array of the underground mall is completely different. For everyone above, such fluctuations are different.


    This fluctuation of military Qi is more customized for people of every class. Wang Yu has the highest military cultivation here, so he needs to bear the highest damage. This has been experienced since his last time.


    "Hold on, everyone. We''ll be here in a minute!"

 Chapter 831

    Qingchen''s smiling face also showed a trace of seriousness, indicating that this matter has really reached a very serious level.


    The martial spirit around Wang Yu became stronger and stronger, and gradually formed a large mass of smoke visible to the naked eye, which made Wang Yu a little blurred for a time.


    The strong wind soon swept in with countless military fluctuations. Everyone was fully armed. Wang Yu naturally had no resistance at all. Before the attack landed on him, he became the first to attack. He thanked the storm in front of him for sending a blow.


    Although the process was very difficult, Wang Yu still beat away all the things he attacked.


    Everyone around is also a difficult look, but after all, such an attack will only appear for a moment. After hearing this, there will be no other difficulties.


    "Well, here we are."


    With the light dust''s voice of relief, the stones in the hearts of several people finally fell down.


    Wang Yu knew he didn''t make any effort just now. He just watched the people around him attack hard. He was also dissatisfied with the unknown fighting spirit.


    Perhaps this is the charm of fighting together. I have never had such an experience before. I feel good even if I experience it occasionally.


    "Lord Qingchen, thanks to you."


    A man of a grade who couldn''t say how old he was looked in the direction of light dust and was just seen by Wang Yu.


    The expression on his face is almost the same as that of Qingchen looking at himself. They are full of enthusiasm and admiration, which makes people feel proud.


    "Nothing. It''s hard for you today. You''ll continue to cooperate with you in the future. I was just a little man around brother he before, or will you give me more advice in the future."


    Qingchen waved his hand carelessly and walked in the direction of Wang Yu. At the same time, he also opened his mouth to be polite to his subordinates.


    It''s polite, but Wang Yu thinks this is what Qingchen really wants.


    His feeling to others is like his own name. Light dust exists in general. People can feel his sincerity and kindness from the bottom of their heart.


    Such kindness is different from Wang Yu''s compassion before. It is a kind of kindness from the heart and unconscious.


    It is a temperament that can be seen only in light dust.


    "Young Xia Wang, we can go."


    Behind Wang Yu, a man who looked submissive whispered. Wang Yu turned his head and looked at it, but he turned his head shyly.


    It was at this time that Wang Yu found that the casters who were responsible for transporting him and Qingchen today were some young boys who had never seen before, and none of them had opened. Even people of Qingchen''s age looked much smaller.


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand why Qingchen asked them today, but now is not the time to say these words. Finally, he walked out of the transmission array without saying a word.


    Light dust guided the road in front. Wang Yu was sandwiched in the middle, followed by the young casters just now.


    Through the dark and lengthy tunnel, light dust opened a door in front of everyone, and a light shone in in an instant, which made the people who had been living in the dark close their eyes.


    Of course, for Wang Yu, such light was not enough to treat him, so he just calmly followed Qingchen and walked out.


    "Young Xia Wang is awesome. If it were me, I wouldn''t adapt to such a bright light."


    Qingchen naturally boasted about Wang Yu. The light in his eyes was even more dazzling than that outside.


    Wang Yu gave him a sad look and then said, "well, you''d better tell me what this place is first."


    On the one hand, he was trying to change the topic. On the other hand, they did go to another place where they didn''t know the details¡ª¡ª


    Of course, it may just be that I don''t understand Wang Yu.


    "Well, OK, young Xia Wang."


    Qingchen nodded obediently and then opened his mouth, but he turned around and said to the people who had just come out of the black = tunnel with them:


    "You go outside to go through the formalities first, and then continue to work here for a while. Don''t refuse when you need to do something. You can arrange the time yourself. I''ll send you here and go your own way in the future."


    His voice was different from when he spoke to Wang Yu. He must have taken some earnest words.


    Wang Yu realized at this time that Qingchen was taking these young boys and letting them develop in this place.


    "I didn''t expect that xiaoqingchen is usually careless. When he really does things, he still looks like him."


    Just after Qingchen finished speaking, when the young boys behind Wang Yu wanted to go away as he said, such a burst of words came from outside.


    Wang Yu had just noticed the man''s breath. He was a woman, but he was not aggressive, so he didn''t care.


    Now, hearing what she said, Wang Yu knows better that this person must know Qingchen, and maybe the relationship between the two people is not shallow.

 Chapter 832

    Wang Yu looked at Qingchen with a joking expression. Just now, those who wanted to leave were also shocked by this sound. They froze in place for a time and didn''t know what to do.


    "Why don''t you come back to me when you can talk well, and this is the hidden place of the underground mall. What are you doing here?"


    Qingchen''s face flashed a trace of disgust, and there was some shame after Wang Yu found it, but he didn''t look happy at all.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. It seems that things between the two people are not simple. They are really people with stories.


    Xiaoqingchen, such a intimate title, can''t be said by anyone.


    When the people in the room were stunned, the door was pushed open from the outside, and there was the same sound as the charming voice outside the door just now:


    "Xiaoqingchen, don''t say that. This is clearly the contact point of the underground mall. What is the underground mall? It''s not the chassis of our family. As a young lady of our family, what should I do when I come to my own home?"


    After finishing all at once, Wang Yu also saw the beautiful woman.


    Qingchen frowned tightly, glanced his head to the other side and made it clear that he didn''t want to see the woman.


    "You can go first. There''s nothing for you here."


    Light dust opened his mouth to the teenagers who were still in place, and his face was full of cold.


    The cold is not these people, but the woman who has just entered the room.


    The people who just stood in place also nodded and walked quickly, trying to escape from this place with different atmosphere.


    Of course, Wang Yu didn''t intend to leave. He also wanted to know about the grudges between this little Qingchen and this miss he family.


    He was not worried about the conflict between Qingchen and her, but simply wanted to know more about the simple teenager.


    The appearance of Qingchen made Wang Yu think of his former appearance. He didn''t understand anything. He just wanted to worship power, make himself stronger and protect his family and relatives.


    It was only because so many things happened later that Wang Yu gradually lost his innocence and was replaced by more and more thoughts and changes.


    "Hey, who are you? Xiaoqingchen let everyone out just now. Why are you still here?"


    Why Mo looked at Wang Yu as if he was still standing in place, and staggered to Wang Yu. He looked at him arrogantly, but Wang Yu didn''t notice anything wrong. On the contrary, he thought the little girl was a little cute.


    "I..."


    There was a funny flash in Wang Yu''s eyes. As soon as he wanted to explain something, he was stepped forward by Qingchen and blocked his sight. He shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoqingchen, you don''t want to forget our friendship for the sake of a person I''ve never met?"


    Why silent expression game strange opening, but obviously also know that Wang Yu''s identity is not general. This statement is more like a joke.


    Wang Yu understood this trick even more. Only naive children would play it when they were young. Unexpectedly, he met him here today.


    After he came to the center of Wufu mainland, he smiled without any scruples for the first time.


    "Why don''t you stop making trouble? This is the person I admire and the VIP of your family. If you make him unhappy at that time, will you be responsible at that time?"


    Qingchen ignored her joke, and her tone became worse and worse. What she said was really angry.


    Why did Mo flash a trace of grievance on his face, but he still opened his mouth reluctantly, pointed to Wang Yu and said, "but you see, he''s not unhappy. It''s good. On the contrary, he''s smiling happily now!"


    With that, the grievance on her face was even worse, as if Wang Yu and Qingchen bullied her together.


    "Why are you silent? Why are you so unreasonable?"


    Qingchen doesn''t know how to talk to her again. She just doesn''t make sense. Finally, she can''t answer.


    "Ah Mo, why are you here again today?"


    Wang Yu was standing behind them watching the play quietly, but suddenly a slightly hoarse voice came out of the door, which shocked Wang Yu and shook his heart.


    This man is


    When did it appear?


    He was totally unaware of any fluctuations in force just now!


    "This man''s accomplishments must be above you, at least at the Wuling level!"


    The little soul, who had been silent just now, suddenly made a sound. Obviously, he didn''t notice the man''s approach, and he made such a judgment so soon. It seems to be true.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of dignity, but he was soon covered up by himself.


    He didn''t respond to Xiaohun. Xiaohun could communicate with himself directly through his mind, but he didn''t dare to spread the secret skill to him. He didn''t know who the people outside were. Wang Yu wouldn''t allow himself to be distracted.


    "Ah! Brother! Why are you here!"

 Chapter 833

    With why silent exclamation, a figure quickly appeared in the room.


    Wang Yu frowned more tightly. He didn''t need anything else to help him. He could easily crush him by moving his fingers!


    This is the gap between strength. Wang Yu has not encountered such a sense of oppression for a long time.


    Even when he was in Feiyang City, he still didn''t feel so powerless in the face of cloud Feiyang and the array in his house.


    "Brother he."


    When Qingchen saw that the man appeared, he also stretched out his hand and hugged his fist, restrained his boredom just now, and opened his mouth respectfully but coldly.


    It can be seen that Qingchen doesn''t want to compliment the so-called big brother he, but just polite to him according to the original etiquette.


    "Yes."


    Why Pei nodded and didn''t say anything to his sister and Qingchen as he said just now. He just looked at Wang Yu behind them.


    "You are..."


    There was a strong suspicion in his words. Wang Yu felt his deep examination in his heart.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He only felt that the pressure on his body became stronger in an instant. He and why Pei looked at each other, but a cold sweat gradually seeped from his forehead.


    "This man..."


    Xiaohun knew that Wang Yu was in a bad situation, and even his voice trembled.


    "Brother, this is Wang Yu, young Xia Wang, whom boss he told his family before."


    Qingchen''s military cultivation is not high, so he doesn''t understand the secret struggle between the two people. He just looks at them and worries about why Wang Yu will be underestimated by Pei.


    Hearing this, why Pei also picked his eyebrows and smiled gently. His eyes flashed a little clear. Behind him, it seemed that there was something more profound hidden.


    "So it is. Oh ~ no wonder Amer arrived here early this morning."


    He Yipei nodded, turned and walked to he Yimo, patted her on the shoulder, like a brother who cares for his sister.


    At this time, Wang Yu felt that his authority had become smaller.


    "No," but I didn''t think why Mo shook his shoulder and shook his arm on his body. "Today, I heard that Xiao Qingchen came back. I came here specially. I don''t care about Wang Yu''s."


    As soon as these words came out, the newly relaxed atmosphere in the room fell into silence again.


    Wang Yu did not speak, but looked up at why Pei, with some banter in his heart.


    In the face of an "outsider", he openly provoked. It seems that miss he was so spoiled when she was at home.


    No wonder Qingchen doesn''t like her from the beginning. I think it''s the same reason.


    Although light dust is simple, it still has its own views on the distinction between right and wrong.


    Wang Yu admired him for this.


    "Ah Mo, don''t fool around."


    Why Pei obviously became a little unhappy on her face, but she still made a noise and gave her a hard look at her at the same time.


    Why did a trace of grievance flash in the silent eyes, but after looking at the unhappy look on his eldest brother''s face, he could only say nothing and put his face aside.


    Wang yujingjing looked at the interaction between her brother and sister and remained silent. In his opinion, there was no apparent harmony between the two people.


    "I''ve been listening to Lao he tell your story before. Seeing you in person today is really worthy of its reputation. It''s worthy of being a hero and a generation of Rune king."


    Why did Pei restrain his serious expression just now, turn his eyes to Wang Yu and make a sound with a smile.


    "Young master he, you''re welcome. I''m here today to sign up for the Fu King conference."


    Wang Yu also made a sound and threw a fist at young master he. The look on his face was serious.


    "Yes, the reason why we came in such a hurry today is mainly for this matter. However, miss he delayed a lot this morning."


    Qingchen also stepped forward and opened his mouth to why Pei. Although his tone was serious, it seemed to Wang Yu that he was like a child suing adults.


    Why Mo''s expression changed instantly. She wanted to step forward and grasp Qingchen''s hand, but found that her shoulder had long been firmly fixed in place by her brother.


    "I''m the one who failed to teach you. I lost my manners in front of young Xia Wang today. Please don''t blame me, young Xia."


    With that, he stepped forward and opened his mouth, but there was no other substantive action besides saying such high sounding words.


    Wang Yu lowered his eyes, covered up his complex emotions, and replied to him, "no problem, it''s just the light dust that brought me after hard work."


    He glanced at the light dust in front of him and directly guided the topic to him.


    There were only four people in the room, but their words were more difficult to understand than a group of people.


    Wang Yu originally just wanted to come here with Qingchen to report his name, but he didn''t expect that he had encountered such a thing before he left the transmission array.


    It seems that this trip to forget worries is doomed to be restless.

 Chapter 834

    Wang Yu and Qingchen don''t want to waste any more time here. After a few polite words in front of them, Qingchen also put forward the idea of going to the place where the Fu King assembly registered first.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as this came out, why did Pei turn the conversation? He looked at Wang Yu and smiled, but he didn''t lose his dignity. "There''s no hurry to sign up for the conference. Today, young Xia Wang came. It''s better to go to he''s own house first. It''s just that his father and they have heard of him long ago."


    With that, he could not refuse to look at the light dust on one side, and the flashing light in his eyes was dangerous and unconscious to obey.


    However, even if Wang Yu and Qingchen are people who are not afraid of power, they have no way to refuse such a soft threat.


    Qingchen knows that Wang Yu doesn''t like the feeling of being arranged, but even he can''t disobey the eldest young master of he family.


    What''s more, he also lived in he family since childhood. There is no reason to collude with Wang Yu in he family.


    A tangled expression flashed on his face. Finally, he gritted his teeth and stepped forward to talk to he Yipei, but he was interrupted by Wang Yu''s words.


    "Young master he, what you said is that I just arrived here today and went directly to my home without preparation. Is it a bit rude?"


    Wang Yu secretly despised the way he lied now, but he tried his best to cooperate. To tell the truth, he didn''t know whether he could succeed in bringing him there.


    "No need. Since you have promised to our he family, young Xia Wang has also become a contract between the two families. You have already been from our he family. Now when you see your family, why do you care about being reasonable or unreasonable?"


    Why did Pei stare at Wang Yu and say these words with a proud look in his eyes.


    Wang Yu felt a chill in his heart. When he said this, he meant to forcibly take himself to he''s house.


    "Brother he, young Xia Wang has just passed the transmission array. It still needs time to slow down. After he calms down, I''ll take him to our house to see the master himself."


    Qingchen doesn''t want Wang Yu to be embarrassed by Pei here. He also stepped forward and said a compromise.


    His identity can''t be said to be high, so that''s all he can do for Wang Yu.


    Thinking of his little ability, a trace of pain flashed in Qingchen''s eyes.


    Wang Yu naturally caught this point. His brown eyes were a little warm. It was Qingchen''s words that made him firm that he wanted to become stronger.


    "Xiaoqingchen, don''t talk nonsense here. Since my eldest brother let this young Xia Wang go to our house, let''s go well. Is there anything else to hide from us?"


    After hearing Qingchen''s words, he Yimo, who had been silent just now, also stepped forward and retorted that he Yipei didn''t stop this time. He still looked at Wang Yu with a smile and waited for his response.


    Qingchen''s face moved. As soon as he was about to reason with her, he felt that his wrist was tightly held by Wang Yu from behind.


    He turned his head and saw the gratitude twinkling in Wang Yu''s eyes. For a moment, he also lost his ability to speak.


    Wang Yu shook his head at him. When he was stunned, he stepped forward and opened his mouth to he Yipei in front of him. "Young master he is right. In that case, it''s better to go earlier, and then go to the conference slowly. It''s not too late to sign up."


    He said calmly, why did Pei''s eyes finally flash satisfaction, but there was some haze when he turned to Qingchen.


    Qingchen doesn''t understand in his heart, but he still chooses to believe Wang Yu''s choice. However, Wang Yu wants to go to he''s own home after he Yipei, but he is no longer qualified to follow.


    He is just an orphan who sent samples to he''s family since he was a child. He has moved out since he was 15, and he hasn''t been back there much.


    "Young Xia Wang, come to this transmission array stronghold to find me when you come out from where."


    Qingchen looked at the carriage of why Yipei and why Yimo outside the door, and also gave serious instructions to Wang Yu, but his heart was sinking secretly.


    It seems that they have planned to let Wang Yu go to his home as soon as he comes to forget his worries. However, young Xia Wang wants to come here with him. Who leaked the news?


    "Well, I see."


    Wang Yu stretched out his hand and patted Qingchen''s shoulder. His eyes twinkled with appreciation and care. Such a simple teenager is still suitable for freedom. He will only feel more and more depressed after spending a long time with people who work in scheming like them.


    Qingchen also smiled and nodded, watched Wang Yu sit in the carriage exclusive to the young master of he family, and then raised dust on the avenue. He didn''t take back his eyes until he disappeared at the end of the road.


    I don''t know when a man in a light long shirt appeared behind him. At the moment, he stood respectfully behind Qingchen. There was no expression on his face. He looked like a low brow.


    "Who knows what happened when you came to forget your worries this time, young Xia Wang? Give me a thorough investigation."


    The light dust makes a sound, and the cold flashes in his eyes, which looks particularly dignified.

 Chapter 835

    Wang Yu followed he Yipei to he''s house. The carriage bumped all the way, but he didn''t notice any fluctuations in force, and he couldn''t help being confused.


    Forgetting worry town is clearly the center of the whole Wufu continent and the place where heroes and practitioners gather. How can there be no fluctuation of force in the streets here?


    But Wang Yu didn''t dare to release his martial Qi. He didn''t even let the little soul release his spiritual consciousness and feel the situation around him.


    After all, there are no more powerful people here than Feiyang city. Besides Wang Yu, it''s always right to be careful.


    "Young master, young lady, young Xia Wang, you have arrived."


    With a respectful voice outside the carriage, Wang Yu also felt that the carriage stopped smoothly.


    He looked at he Yipei opposite him and saw him reach out to himself and signal him to get off first.


    "Young Xia Wang, you are a guest from afar. Please go down first."


    Wang Yu didn''t push and shove, and walked out of the carriage impolitely. What he saw was that the carriage he had just taken stopped in an open and huge square.


    The road that came up just now is a long avenue paved with bluestone bricks. The ground is also decorated with patterns that can''t understand when. It looks very cultural.


    In this place, except for the guards standing guard, they can only be seen as a carriage.


    In such a big square, it looks a little lonely.


    While Wang Yu was looking around, he Yipei and he Yimo brothers and sisters also came down from the carriage. The coachman just on his way saluted them respectfully and drove the carriage to another corner of the square.


    "Young master he, this is..."


    Wang Yu didn''t understand what family he had agreed to go to. Why did he come to such a place like a martial arts training ground now?


    "Don''t worry, young Xia Wang. We just got to the outside. Someone will pick us up to the inner courtyard soon."


    Why did Pei answer Wang Yu, but he kept looking in a certain direction instead of Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows. Is this where he went to the periphery of the whole family?


    That is to say, they have been on their way outside his house just now?


    Does this also explain why Wang Yu didn''t feel any fluctuation of force just now? After all, not everyone can come in such a maze.


    Why does Mo look at Wang yuruo''s thoughtful appearance, also hold his flat mouth, and follow his eldest brother to see the direction of the vehicle.


    Wang Yu naturally saw what the little girl was doing, but there was no response at all. He thought he was just a young lady spoiled by her family. If he didn''t change in the future, he would have no way out in the future.


    However, looking at he Yipei''s attitude towards her, it seems that he doesn''t intend to tell him these things about how to behave in the world. It is said that it gives her room to grow up freely, rather than letting her develop an unorganized and undisciplined personality.


    Waiting for the reception carriage to come, Wang Yu silently saw through the seemingly intimate relationship between the two people, but there was no family affection at all. He didn''t say a word.


    "The young master is back."


    From a distance, Wang Yu heard a beautiful voice from a distance. Why did Pei''s calm face gradually produce a gap.


    Wang Yu was silent and watched the development of things quietly.


    "Brother, sister-in-law has come to pick you up again."


    Why Mo obviously knew who the visitor was. A trace of schadenfreude flashed in her eyes and was soon covered up by her.


    Why Pei didn''t say anything this time. He just looked at the soft collapse and small sedan chair getting closer and closer.


    Walking in the front is a richly decorated and jingling seat. On it is a beautiful woman. At this time, she is looking at he Yipei with a smile. It can be seen that this is his wife.


    Wang Yu can also guess why Pei likes this so-called big and young grandma because she has a gloating tone and a bad expression on her face.


    "Peilang, you''re finally back. I''ve been waiting for you so hard."


    Just after the sedan chair fell, the woman ran to why Pei, and was excited to jump into his arms. However, why Pei gently stepped back and cleverly avoided.


    It should be a shame to be treated like this by her husband in front of so many people, but the woman in front of Wang Yu didn''t care at all. She just looked at why Pei smiled and her voice was still charming:


    "Look, peilang hasn''t come back for a long time. Are you excited to see me?"


    Wang Yu and the people present saw with their own eyes Why Mingming took a step back. However, she can lie like this without face and skin. I have to say that she also has a strong heart.


    Why Pei frowned slightly and patted the woman''s extended arm. His eyes flashed with impatience and said, "young Xia Wang, it''s something to come to he''s house today. Don''t fool around here. If you don''t come, let outsiders see jokes."


    With that, he directly left the woman behind and opened his mouth to Wang Yu, "young Xia, there is a sedan chair in front of us. We will be home in the Lord''s yard in a moment."

 Chapter 836

    After saying that, he also took the lead in coming forward, directly skipped the ornate sedan chair in the front, and went straight to the last one. After sitting on it, he spoke indifferently to the sedan chair bearer, "let''s go and go to the owner''s yard."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and followed him to a sedan chair. Without waiting for instructions, the people below began to turn around and slowly began to walk with the sedan chair in front.


    Finally, Wang Yu didn''t care about how the woman did it. He was just confused about why Pei had treated her just now.


    "This man is really. He hates it in his heart. Why is he still so cold and violent."


    The little soul spoke to Wang Yu. Wang Yu thought so, but he didn''t speak back.


    In the hometown of forgetting worry, even in he family, he doesn''t dare to expose the small coagulation for the time being. Even if his strength is strong enough in the future, he does not intend to be understood too early.


    So at this time, he just thought in his heart and let the little soul speak to himself alone. Even so, the long-term tacit understanding made the two people basically think the same.


    "Maybe this lady is not what Pei wants, but he has to be with her because of something."


    Xiaohun finally made his own analysis conclusion, but at this time, Wang Yu had been separated from this matter.


    Just because he family shocked Wang Yu too much along the way.


    He and why Pei sat in a sedan chair from the small square just now. During this period, they have passed countless intersections, and even some have taken many turns.


    This place is not only big, but also guarded by countless roads and countless guards. If someone didn''t take them, Wang Yu really couldn''t imagine how much effort it would take to find the owner''s yard with his own road finding inspiration.


    Finally, after seven turns and eight turns, why did the sedan chair in front stop gradually? Wang Yu also reached the key point.


    "It''s young Xia Wang. The owner has been waiting in the reception hall for a long time."


    Before Wang Yu and he Yipei got out of the sedan chair, a white haired old man came out of the small corner door in front of the yard. When he saw Wang Yu, he bowed respectfully. After saying such a word, no matter what reaction Wang Yu and he Yipei had, he turned and walked back directly.


    The meaning is obviously to let Wang Yu follow him to see the owner of he family.


    "Sangong, we''re back!"


    At this time, just before he Mo''s sedan chair arrived in the yard, she jumped down directly from the sedan chair, skipped Wang Yu and he Yipei, and ran towards the old man just now.


    Sangong turned his head to see why he was silent. His face was softer than when he was talking to Wang Yu just now, but he still said seriously, "you can''t go in today. The owner said he wanted you to wait outside, or don''t want to go out again."


    With that, Sangong also turned and walked away, ignoring why mo. strangely, after that, why Mo really didn''t say anything more, and obediently walked back!


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of clarity, but he didn''t know why he was afraid of Sangong or the owner who could see him right away?


    "Young Xia Wang, please."


    Why did Pei see Wang Yu standing in place, also appeared from behind him, walked forward a few steps, turned around and invited him with a smile.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and followed him behind he Yipei without looking back.


    "Young Xia Wang Yu."


    This is the first sentence he Shengxin, the owner of the he family, said to Wang Yu.


    Sitting in the magnificent reception hall of he family, Wang Yu somehow felt that there was no sense of oppression here.


    It is different from outside the worry free town or even the flying city. All he can feel is endless comfort, as if the whole person is immersed in a gentle.


    "He Jiazhu."


    Wang Yu stood up and threw a fist at he Shengxin, the leader. It was all the courtesy of the younger generation to the elders in the Jianghu. It was very different from the complex etiquette he had just seen he Yipei see him.


    "Ha ha, I''ve heard where Su told you before. I''m really a free and easy child when I see you today."


    He Shengxin laughed and couldn''t see how many grades his face was still red, but his eyes were narrowed tightly by him, so he couldn''t see what kind of emotion it was.


    Wang Yu shook his head and said politely, "the master of the house is praised. I''m just an ordinary talisman."


    He was originally modest, and the connection with He Jia was only Rune refining, so he simply said this.


    But as soon as the voice fell, he Shengxin''s smile seemed to freeze. His eyes widened, stared at Wang Yu for a circle, then frowned and said:


    "Well... In this way, you are really an ordinary talisman."


    As soon as this remark came out, all four were surprised.

 Chapter 837

    After listening to what he Shengxin said, Wang Yu''s face also changed slightly. Although he was modest just now, it would be a little bad if he clearly denied him in such a public.


    Moreover, they have also signed various agreements. Today, he Shengxin denies Wang Yu''s ability. Isn''t he also denying his previous standards of looking at people?


    After all, they have risen to the height of signing a contract, and it is impossible not to be confirmed by the owner.


    The scene fell into an awkward atmosphere for a moment.


    Wang Yu stood where he was, his expression was still indifferent, but his palm had gradually exuded cold sweat. He looked at he Shengxin with a smile on his face and couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    Why Pei''s eyes, who had just sat on one side, were also at a loss. To tell the truth, he just received his grandfather''s order to follow Wang Yu. As for what they wanted to talk about, he just knew.


    So he didn''t know what to say at this time, and he couldn''t understand the reason why his grandfather did so.


    "Hehe, young Xia Wang, don''t be so nervous. I want you to come to see me as soon as you arrive at forgetful Township today. It''s also for this matter."


    The expression on he Shengxin''s face remained unchanged. At the same time, he reached out and motioned Wang Yu to sit aside. His tone was gentle, but what he said was completely reassuring.


    In this way, the hearts of ordinary people have long been in a mess. If you listen to what he Shengxin says, you basically don''t have the energy to deliberate carefully.


    But Wang Yu was obviously not such an ordinary person. He nodded, casually found a position, stared at he Shengxin''s face and whispered:


    "Speak, Lord, and wash your ears and listen."


    After saying that, Wang Yu only felt that he Yipei behind him seemed to take a cold breath. Even he felt that Wang Yu''s current state of mind was not generally good.


    "Hahaha, young Xia Wang is really not an ordinary person, so I''ll talk to you about Fu power today."


    He Shengxin laughed loudly, his voice fell behind, his eyes narrowed suddenly, and there was a full light inside.


    Wang Yu also sat upright, stretched out his right hand to he Shengxin, motioned him to say directly.


    The scene flipped in an instant. No one could have imagined that Wang Yu, who had been the first army general by the owner of he family, could quickly adjust and control the dominant power in his own hands.


    After such a trial, he Shengxin''s attitude towards Wang Yu obviously rose to a higher level, which shows that he is very satisfied with Wang Yu''s reaction just now.


    "Over the years, many talented Fuwen makers have perished in the Fuwang assembly. The reason is that they were accidentally hurt when competing for Fuwen stones, but everyone knows the real purpose..."


    The expression on he Shengxin''s face also became serious when talking about business. Halfway through the conversation, he gave Wang Yu a heavy look. Wang Yu also opened his mouth. His voice was the same serious:


    "Remove the stumbling blocks of the future."


    Yes, that''s the direct but cruel fact.


    A talisman is an identity that can succeed quickly with talent. He has never lacked a high-yield talisman, but a person with extraordinary talent. Once such a person digs out his true level, it doesn''t take too long to easily surpass many "predecessors" and become a leader among talismans.


    "Yes, so in the Fu King''s meeting, getting the Fu stone is one purpose, and the other purpose is to survive."


    When he Shengxin spoke, he kept looking at Wang Yu''s eyes closely. The seriousness in his voice could not be ignored.


    Wang Yu also understands what he means. With his current strength, he may not be able to hold the rune in his hand when he enters the competition of everyone''s strength. He may even be noticed by people with intentions and kill himself.


    He really didn''t think about this problem. After all, since he was in Wutian college, there have been few enemies who can really fight with him.


    Hearing what he Shengxin said today, the most important problem that has been ignored by himself in the deepest heart is finally put in front of him again.


    "Young Xia Wang, what did the owner tell you in our house today?"


    It was late at night. Wang Yu and Qingchen sat opposite each other. Naturally, the place was Qingchen''s house in forget worry township.


    Qingchen naturally understood what the master said. As a small city Lord, he was not qualified to intervene, but when he saw the tangled expression on Wang Yu''s face, he couldn''t help but make a noise.


    When he Shengxin was at his home during the day, he told Wang Yu about it and asked him to stay at his home for a few days, but Wang Yu refused.


    There was no result. At last, of course, Wang Yu returned to the light dust place.


    Of course, on the way, he felt the family heritage of he family for thousands of years again.


    Although he family is not as prosperous as it was then, they still occupy the largest place in the whole worry free Township after inheriting them for so many years.


    As the place hosted by He Jia, the underground mall is naturally set up on the edge of He Jia at the transmission station in forget worry township.


    So Wang Yu went back to Qingchen''s territory and also took a look at he''s family business.

 Chapter 838

    "Sure enough, there''s no way to tell me..."


    Wang Yu couldn''t respond for a long time. Qingchen also lowered his head in disappointment. In the eyes that no one could see, there was a trace of loneliness and gloom.


    Wang Yu suddenly regained his mind. Then he realized that he had just ignored Qingchen''s feelings. He quickly patted Qingchen on the shoulder and said:


    "Qingchen, I was just thinking about things. I was fascinated."


    Although he just said such a simple sentence, he effectively made Qingchen''s lost mood cheerful.


    Qingchen raised his eyes and saw a little tenderness in Wang Yu''s eyes. He also smiled and said, "I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t ask you such a private question. I... I''m just worried that you think too much and affect your rest."


    With that, he also scratched his head in embarrassment. Wang Yu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s estimated that we can have such a wonderful mood experience in front of this boy?"


    The little soul smiled, and it was obvious in his voice that he really liked Qingchen.


    Wang Yu is also a light hook in the corner of his mouth, but he changed a topic, "we will report the name early tomorrow morning. Is there enough time?"


    To tell you the truth, if you can, Wang Yu wants to go back to Feiyang city first. It''s just that he has a strong sense of oppression in forgetting his worries. He can''t adapt now.


    In fact, it''s just because his strength is not strong enough.


    Thinking of this, the starlight in Wang Yu''s eyes gradually faded down, but the light dust immersed in what Wang Yu just said didn''t notice.


    "This is OK," Qingchen thought quietly, "but, young Xia Wang, why are you in such a hurry?"


    He really couldn''t understand Wang Yu''s mind. As soon as he came, he was asked by the owner, which indirectly explained the importance of Wang Yu in the owner''s heart.


    Moreover, Qingchen had guessed that Wang Yu would stay at his home, but he didn''t expect to come back in the evening.


    "If I can, I still want to return to Feiyang city as soon as possible. After all, I represent the cloud family to participate in the Fuwang conference. There is no reason to stay here all the time."


    Wang Yu casually thought of a reason, but what he said was not completely groundless. After all, what he wanted was to return to Feiyang city after reporting his name, and then find a way to improve his talisman.


    Qingchen nodded. He used to regard Wang Yu as his idol. Now he believes in this explanation.


    "Well... I''ll go back and prepare now. We''ll start early tomorrow morning and try to return to Feiyang city as soon as possible."


    Qingchen is an activist. Before Wang Yu spoke again, he directly stood up and walked towards the outside of the room.


    Wang Yu smiled softly, waved his hand and watched him leave.


    "Are you ready?"


    After Qingchen left, the smile on Wang Yu''s face gradually disappeared. Finally, his eyes were still staring at the direction where Qingchen had just disappeared. If someone came to see it at this time, he would feel that no one around Wang Yu was talking. It was terrible.


    Of course, this must be for the little soul.


    "Well," the little soul didn''t say anything before, because he was thinking about how to deal with the situation after hearing he Sheng''s conversation today


    It is urgent to improve the power of talismans.


    "Do you remember the classics you got in the Lin family''s secret room when you were in shapong city?"


    Xiaohun asked. The long tacit understanding between them also made Wang Yu understand the meaning of Xiaohun''s words in an instant.


    "You mean, there''s a way to quickly improve the talisman power?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was used to touching the tea cup, but he found that the room temporarily cleaned up by light dust was not equipped with tea sets.


    He raised his eyebrows and waited for the little soul''s answer.


    "Yes, there are some, but there are still some differences between the methods recorded in it and the traditional methods in my cognition, so I will combine the methods I understand with those in the classics as soon as possible these days, and then teach you."


    Wang Yu nodded and stopped asking about it.


    Early the next morning, Qingchen came to Wang Yu''s room. If Wang Yu hadn''t changed his clothes, he wondered whether Wang Yu hadn''t slept all night last night.


    Because the bed was almost the same as when he left, and Wang Yu was waiting for him at the door early.


    "Silly what? Let''s go."


    Wang Yu patted Qingchen on the shoulder, said aloud, and then took the lead in front.


    Qingchen was stunned. Then he followed Wang Yu and walked towards the place where he signed up.


    It didn''t take long to sign up. It was soon solved. Wang Yu soon asked Qingchen to bring himself back to Feiyang city.


    He left quietly, but when he came back, he shocked the whole flying city.


    Just out of Qingchen''s house, Wang Yu was blocked by a gang of people in the narrow alley.


    Qingchen still had something to do in the underground mall, so Wang Yu came out alone. When he saw these people, he didn''t dodge. After everyone stood up and the crowd, a thin figure appeared from behind.


    "Young master Wang, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I made a decision so quickly."


    Wang Yu looked at the person in front of him as if he didn''t care at all, and whispered:


    "Young master Cao, blocking people is not like this."

 Chapter 839

    The person who stood in front of Wang Yu and blocked him here was Cao Jinling, who was expressionless.


    "Young master Wang, you are really unkind."


    Cao Jinling couldn''t bear to see Wang Yu. He was still calm and calm in the face of so many people. He frowned and made a sound.


    Before, after Wang Yu disappeared from Feiyang City, he realized that things were wrong. Later, he learned that Wang Yu had gone to forget his worries in Huaqing City, and his purpose was to sign up for the Fuwang Conference!


    Wang Yu didn''t call him Cao Jinling for such a big decision. It was obvious that Wang Yu didn''t want to cooperate with the Cao family from beginning to end.


    Although Wang Yu had intended to do so, the conversation between him and Cao Jinling always gave rise to hope, which was enough to make Cao Jinling unhappy.


    So, find the right place and block people.


    As a member of the Nine Star Alliance of forgetting worry Township, they still dare not break into the stronghold of the transmission array of Hejia underground mall.


    This is why Wang Yu only saw Cao Jinling and his party after he came out.


    "Young master Cao''s words are bad. I just did what I should have done before."


    Wang Yu brushed his sleeve gently, and a trace of pure light flashed in his eyes. Because he covered up too quickly, Cao Jinling didn''t find him.


    There are so many people around. Generally speaking, it is difficult to break through the siege and rush out. What''s more, it is difficult to get away with an unknown Cao Jinling in front.


    But Wang Yu is not one of these ordinary people. For Wang Yu, as long as Cao jinlingqi is contained, the rest of the people are not a problem.


    Cao Jinling talks with Wang Yu here, but he also has his own purpose. Before he waits, the array he arranged here takes effect. Once he succeeds, even if Wang Yu has the ability of connecting heaven, he can''t easily escape them.


    Since Wang Yu can''t be used by them, it''s destroyed as they said at the beginning.


    On the surface, Wang Yu was talking to them, but the palm hidden in his long sleeve had been gradually clenched and was always ready to fight back.


    At this time, there are only two ways to break through the siege. One is to wait for them to make a move and find the weakest direction to attack. The other is to be surprised. Attacking while they haven''t thought they will make a move will also produce unexpected results.


    However, it seems unrealistic for Wang Yu to release ah Fei first, because Wang Yu also found that Cao Jinling seems to have been waiting for something to happen. When talking to himself, he can always delay time and talk nonsense.


    Have you been prepared?


    "No, Wang Yu, they are preparing an array near here. They want to put us in here!"


    The little soul suddenly exclaimed, and at this time they understood why Cao Jinling looked at them with contempt.


    Because he knew that Wang Yu would no longer exist in a short time!


    This is contempt for his life!


    Wang Yu gave a look on his face, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he still stabilized his body. He whispered to the little soul in his body, "how should we deal with it now? Can such an array be cracked?"


    After that, the voice of the little soul also came, "no, with your current ability, you still can''t attack from the inside. At that time, the array will be formed. Before Cao Jinling how they beat you, it''s just that the people who manipulate the array outside put a few attack moves into it, and you can easily kill you."


    The little soul''s voice was serious. Wang Yu knew that the only solution was to leave here quickly.


    In that case, there was no need for him to continue wasting time with Cao Jinling. His eyebrows and eyes moved, and his palm instantly generated a sharp sword formed by force. The palm moved slightly, and countless small sharp swords attacked in all directions.


    Cao Jinling has been secretly calculating the formation time of the array, so he can''t dodge the attack of Wang Yu. Fortunately, the guard Jiling standing in front of him thought of a block in front of him and successfully blocked the attack.


    However, the loyal man lost his life.


    Cao Jinling also reacted to Wang Yu''s changes at this time. He quickly added his own runes in his hands. He stepped back and attacked Wang Yu with words on his mouth.


    The soldier who died for him just now didn''t even get his eyes.


    Wang Yu''s mouth was lightly hooked, but not for the sacrifice of the guard, but finally saw Cao Jinling''s attack method. Xiaohun guessed well. He attacked with runes just like himself. Although it was easy to operate, once others were close, no amount of runes could be saved.


    "You stay where you are, surround him, and don''t let him leave this area!"


    Cao Jinling turned over the runes and seals in his hand, but he himself retreated a foot away from Wang Yu and said to let his guard rush ahead.

 Chapter 840

    Wang Yu understands that one reason is that the talisman himself needs a long-distance attack. Only after lengthening the distance can he show his power, and the other is that the array will be formed in a while.


    Since he was so ruthless, Wang Yu would not be merciful. He quickly took out a light green Rune paper from his arms, which he had never taken out.


    Don''t mention these little guards who have been in worry free Township all year round. Even Cao Jinling himself has never seen such a rune.


    "What are you? Are you making broken Rune paper, and you are arrogant with us here?"


    It seems that one of the leaders of the guard laughed at Wang Yu, but his eyes were clear and bright. It was obvious that he wanted to get rid of Wang Yu quickly.


    Wang Yu can probably understand that such soldiers should be arranged to play a leading role in ordinary guards. They generally don''t have to be too good. They just need to convey the thoughts of the above people at some time.


    Just like this man now, he is helping Cao Jinling to give invisible orders. At the same time, he secretly brainwashes the guards around him and says that Wang Yu''s power is not very powerful. Although he can see it in a moment, it''s always right to add some confidence to them.


    Wang Yu ignored them. This Rune paper was newly developed by himself in the cloud family. Although it was tested in the yard before, it was really used in combat for the first time today.


    Cao Jinling probably wouldn''t have thought that he regarded Wang Yu as his thorny opponent, and Wang Yu just used him as a tool to test his new research.


    Wang Yu''s whole body has condensed into a circle of white smoke. He is hidden in the thick smoke. He can''t see clearly. The surrounding guards want to come in and attack, but Wang Yu always skilfully avoids.


    Just once, it can be regarded as Wang Yu''s luck, but it always goes on like this for a long time. Cao Jinling, who is standing by and watching, is a little unhappy.


    "What are you losers doing? Why can''t so many people beat Wang Yu alone?"


    Cao Jinling stood outside and shouted angrily. In his voice, there was a strong hatred that iron is not steel. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. The seal on his hand was complex. Up to now, he had not been completed, but he was distracted to speak. This time, he poured intimate force and loudly spread to a distant place:


    "It''s all right for young master Cao to stand aside and make sarcastic remarks. Why don''t you look forward? It should be very simple to kill me with your ability? Is it because you intend to sacrifice them?"


    These words were like a gust of wind, gently blowing the guardians with some changes in their hearts, and their movements stopped slightly, as if they were really thinking about the problem Wang Yu said.


    The young master of his family always likes to do it himself. Why did he quit the battle circle this time and ask them to fight by themselves?


    Is it really like what Prince Wang said?


    "You... Wang Yu, you are so shameless that you can even say such words!"


    Cao Jinling was even more angry. His fingers pointed to Wang Yu''s direction, but he couldn''t feel where Wang Yu was.


    Right now!


    Wang Yu''s seal was finished. His mouth moved slightly. A touch of almost invisible green light flowed out of the runes in his hand and was divided into two strands. One "whoosh" quickly penetrated into Wang Yu''s eyebrow and heart, and the other flew in the direction of Cao Jinling.


    However, Cao Jinling, who was angry, didn''t find that he had to say anything to Wang Yu, but found that the scene in front of him suddenly turned into white smoke. At the same time, it seemed that someone had stabbed him hard on his waist.


    "How... Back to..."


    Cao Jinling was confused and made a sound, but found that his voice turned into Wang Yu''s voice!


    what?!


    He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. At this time, the white smoke around him gradually dispersed, replaced by a group of people he brought. At this time, they were surrounded by themselves with all kinds of weapons.


    "What he said just now is to sow discord. Let''s not be fooled by this man!"


    Cao Jinling saw that the person who had arranged to convey his thoughts in the team also spoke out and stabilized the morale of the army in time.


    It was originally a good thing, but for Cao Jinling now, they want to fight "Wang Yu", but they are themselves!


    What''s going on?


    "You''re right, but you can''t be fooled by him. Beat him well!"


    At this time, Cao Jinling also heard his voice, but it came from the outside. He looked up and saw his body standing outside!


    He knows that person is definitely not himself. So, is it Wang Yu?


    Did you exchange bodies with Wang Yu?


    Cao Jinling wanted to roar at Wang Yu, but found that he began to be attacked by the guards around him.

 Chapter 841

    He habitually put his hand into his sleeve. It was Wang Yu''s clothes. There was no Rune he used.


    The people around him had already begun to fight around him. What the man said just now also eliminated all doubts in their hearts. More importantly, they thought that the people outside were Cao Jinling and should really look at them. Just because of this, they didn''t dare to neglect at all, and their hands were faster and faster.


    There is another point that Wang Yugang just analyzed. For a talisman who relies on using runes to attack and defend, being close to many people is fatal.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and quietly looked at Cao Jinling''s experience. Although it was miserable, there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    If he hadn''t thought of the rune he refined just now and replaced himself, he must be besieged now.


    Of course, Wang Yu doesn''t only have the method of Rune attack, but after a long time and the formation of the array, he is still doomed.


    So Wang Yu didn''t feel guilty about Cao Jinling. On the contrary, after today''s events, he and Cao Jinling, even Liang Zi of the Cao family, ended up here.


    At last, he took a look at Cao Jinling, who was tightly surrounded by the attack. Wang Yu no longer longed for it, and directly turned and left the place.


    Cao Jinling didn''t have much power to fight back among the people, and he could only roar with his greatest voice, "stop! I''m your master!"


    However, this can only make their attack more powerful.


    Cao Jinling''s heart now hates the people who inspired the army he planted here. After hearing what Cao Jinling said, he also laughed and turned to tell his brothers to make them play more vigorously.


    "You see, this man has been fooled by us. He''s talking nonsense."


    The force in his hand also condensed into shape. Although he hated childish compared with Wang Yu''s, he accurately hit Cao Jinling on the back and beat him on the ground.


    "Stupid..."


    After this, Cao Jinling only felt that something overflowed from her body, and her voice became her original tone again.


    But his original luxurious and beautiful clothes are now in a mess and covered with blood.


    But these men are playing hard. Just now Wang Yu tightly protected himself, so that they have no sense of achievement.


    At this time, the array was also ready. The previous plan was to attack Wang Yu after Cao Jinling gave the order. Only the morale boosting person hidden in the guard knew this, but he waited for a long time, but he didn''t find anyone making a noise.


    When the people continued to beat Cao Jinling, he turned and looked at the distance, but found that their master had long disappeared there.


    The discovery suddenly cooled his back and looked down.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting! Stop! This is the young master!"


    The weather was just right. Wang Yu was practicing in his yard.


    It has been three or four days since he just returned to Feiyang city and was surrounded. Since that day, he hasn''t heard any news about Cao Jinling in the city.


    He also returned to Yun''s house and told Yun Feiyang that he had signed up, so he began to stay in his yard.


    It is called that he needs to improve his strength in order to prepare for the Fuwang assembly.


    Of course, Qingchen also came several times during the period, bringing gossip news about the whole city to Wang Yu from time to time.


    It''s just that Qingchen came here today, just in time for Wang Yu to practice.


    He had been waiting in the yard for more than an hour, and Wang Yu''s room was still haunted by all kinds of martial Qi fluctuations. Even if he wanted to go in and see the scene of Wang Yu''s cultivation, he was forced to be inaccessible by these fluctuations.


    "Squeak -" the door of the room was pushed open from the bag. Wang Yu came out in a crimson robe.


    "Young Xia Wang, you''ve been practicing for a long time today."


    When Qingchen saw Wang Yu, he immediately greeted him with a smile.


    Wang Yu was like this every time he practiced, so Wang Yu has long been used to his behavior.


    Just


    It''s not Wang Yu''s idea that the cultivation time becomes longer.


    Xiao Hun has been studying how to improve his talisman power these days. Wang Yu is not idle. He wants to cultivate himself and try to break through the martial arts teacher.


    However, several days ago, he was already in the situation of spinning in place. The time to enter deep consciousness was longer and longer, but it was more and more difficult to break through.


    Sure enough, there is still a deep fetter between him and wanhun sword. If you want to improve, you still need to open the fifth seal of wanhun sword first, right?


    "Young Xia Wang? What''s the matter with you?"


    Qingchen looked at Wang Yu and waved in front of him with some dull eyes. In his impression, young Xia Wang was distracted in front of him for the first time.

 Chapter 842

    "Hmm? Qingchen, what are you talking about?"


    Wang Yu looked back at Qingchen, walked forward and sat on the stone bench in the middle of the yard with him.


    "Hahaha..."


    Qingchen looked at Wang Yu with a confused look and suddenly laughed, which made Wang Yu more confused.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Wang Yu asked Qingchen patiently, but his face was still puzzled.


    Qingchen smiled out of breath. He patted Wang Yu on the shoulder and said, "no, I just feel that you rarely see such young Xia Wang. It seems that you are distracted for the first time."


    Then he burst out laughing again.


    Wang Yu couldn''t understand the reason why he laughed. In the end, he could only laugh a few times. Then he thought of something and said, "by the way, didn''t you just come yesterday? Why did you come again today? What happened?"


    "Something happened, but it''s not very important."


    Speaking of the purpose of his coming today, the smile on Qingchen''s face became more brilliant.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows. Now he closes the door and practices seriously in the room every day. If there are any entertainment activities, that is, Qingchen comes here from time to time to tell him about things outside.


    Of course, he won''t let Qingchen talk in vain. Basically, every time Qingchen leaves, he can get a lot of runes refined by Wang Yu himself.


    At first, Qingchen would politely say no. later, after a long time, they all began to take the initiative to get up.


    For example, today, Wang Yugang just asked what he said today, and Qingchen began to put forward conditions.


    "Young Xia Wang, what Rune did you deal with Cao Jinling outside my house last time? Can you give me this today? I want one."


    Wang Yu has also told Qingchen about the last time he was surrounded at the door, including the new rune he refined before.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but looked at Qingchen quietly. The meaning to express was already obvious.


    "Young Xia Wang, I want one this time. Just one. I also want to exchange bodies with others."


    Qingchen grabbed Wang Yu''s arm like a spoiled child, but his eyes were shining. Since he heard Wang Yu''s story last time, he has been thinking about this thing and has never given up.


    Wang Yu stretched out his hand and patted Qingchen''s hand on his arm. He said earnestly, "well, I''m still studying this rune. At present, no one can master it except me. If you want, I''ll give it to you after I study it."


    With that, Wang Yu also reached out and patted Qingchen''s head, and the smile on his face became kind.


    In the face of light dust, Wang Yu can always make his mood very sunny.


    Time passed day by day in such an atmosphere, and Wang Yu''s days became monotonous.


    After Xiaohun combined the scripts for improving the talisman power, Wang Yu also began to improve his talisman power while cultivating force, and the results were good.


    Qingchen also came to Wang Yu from time to time to relieve Wang Yu''s boredom. Wang Yu was happy to have such a small attendant. The sadness of hard cultivation was swept away because of his arrival.


    In this way, Wang Yu succeeded in upgrading his talismanic power to a six-level talisman master in just half a month. Even force has become a nine level martial arts master, but there is no way to upgrade to Wuling for the time being.


    As for Cao Jinling, who was wounded by his own men because of Wang Yu, it seems that he disappeared from the flying city and never appeared in front of Wang Yu again.


    Wang Yu and Xiao Hun both guessed that he had returned to his hometown of forgetting worry. However, there was no way to know whether he was healing at home or looking for players to exercise his family to participate in the conference.


    Anyway, the rune King assembly, which has been preheated for a long time, finally began.


    A few days before the conference, Wang Yu went to the competition place with Yun Feiyang and Yun Gao.


    The place where the Fuwang assembly competes is not any city, not even on the Wufu continent, which is called the golden land.


    Just like the underground mall, it is another place in the distorted space. The connected transmission array needs many people to cast spells together before it can be opened. Except for the rune King assembly every three years, the two worlds will not be connected.


    Of course, Wang Yu also met many acquaintances after entering, such as boss he, who was responsible for hosting the conference, and the little girl behind him. Even from a distance, he could see the flag of the Cao family. However, what Wang Yu never expected was that huaqingcheng would also appear here.


    "Young master Wang."


    When Hua Qingcheng saw Wang Yu, he saluted him calmly. Then, regardless of Wang Yu''s reaction, he skipped him and left.


    "Well... Why is Qingcheng here?"


    Wang Yu patted Qingchen''s shoulder and turned to watch Hua Qingcheng walk slowly on the road of Jindi.


    Qingchen didn''t turn around and replied casually, "Oh, it may be brought by a family. In previous years, the young master of a large family will bring the girl Hualou."

 Chapter 843

    The name of Huaqing city is not only in Feiyang City, but also in the whole worry free township. It is a famous strange woman. Therefore, it is still very eye-catching to appear in Jindi at this time.


    There are still two days before the official start of the rune King conference. Basically, everyone who comes to Jindi will be nervous and quickly familiar with the terrain here in these two days, and so will Wang Yu.


    Yun Feiyang''s identity is the owner of the whole cloud family. His identity is completely different from that of people like Wang Yu. Of course, he should guard in his own house. It''s still not suitable for him to come out to participate in such activities as showing his head with Wang Yu.


    Because of this, Wang Yucai and Yun Gaowei met huaqingcheng in the street.


    Wang Yu was not the only one who was surprised. When they walked in the street, they could obviously hear the voice of other people''s discussion. Moreover, the interaction between Hua Qingcheng and Wang Yu also changed their eyes in the eyes of the public.


    "Qingcheng girl is also very interested in these things."


    Wang Yu shook his head, ignored all the people around him, walked forward with a calm face, but his voice could only be heard by Yun Gaowei and him.


    Yun Gao Wei didn''t have any expression at first. He just walked quietly in front to lead Wang Yu.


    Jindi has always been specially prepared for previous Fu King conferences. It is said that it was set up by a master who was good at space array in those years. It will basically change in three years. Therefore, even those who have been here before, after three years, the general location and location are no different from those who have just been here.


    Such a design is to prevent unfairness caused by cheating, and the other is to protect Jindi.


    You should know which superior has not coveted the general place of peach blossom garden that can only open from the inside?


    The desire for power can always say that a person''s conduct has a deep impact. On this point, Wang Yu still admires the people who designed such a delicate space.


    Just


    Wang Yu looked at Yun Gao Wei, who was walking more and more slowly in front of him. A faint smile flashed in his eyes. He stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder and said:


    "What''s the matter? Just say what you have. What are you always doing?"


    Probably influenced by the light dust before, Wang Yu has gradually become more talkative to the people around him, except for the guy who attacked Cao Jinling without saying a word.


    Yun Gaowei''s footsteps were also a meal. A trace of embarrassment was flashed on his face. Then, like trying to understand something, he turned to Wang Yu and took a deep breath before he said:


    "Young master Wang, in fact, we haven''t seen much of Qingcheng girl in previous years. At most, we just heard that she is famous. She is a talented and rare woman."


    When he said the back, Wang Yu also saw the blankness hidden in his eyes.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. It sounded like this flower was so mysterious?


    However, he also believes that there must be someone behind this. Otherwise, how could she really be known in the whole worry free Township?


    "Mr. Wang, I doubt that Miss Qingcheng came to Jindi for you this time."


    Yun Gaowei''s tight face also showed a slight crack. His eyes stared at Wang Yu, with unspeakable solemnity on his face.


    You can''t talk nonsense.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, took his hand, pulled Yun Gaowei from the road to a big tree on one side, watched him think for a moment, and then said again, "you can eat rice indiscriminately, you can''t talk nonsense, you''d better say it like you understand."


    His voice has been gently lowered. Even if someone used force to explore, he can''t see half of it. It seems that there is an invisible small house between the two people, completely isolating the external environment.


    Yun Gaowei naturally knew what he was talking about. He also nodded heavily at Wang Yu and took an oath to express his sincerity. "Just after you came to Feiyang City, a few days later, master Cao Jinling came out of the hometown of forgetting worries. Later, the top flower leader who has never been out in the Pinhua building also appeared."


    Wang Yu looked at him, then bowed his head and thought quietly. He knew that Yun Gaowei, as a grandson of Yun Feiyang in the cloud family, was also his most proud subordinate. His information, intelligence and analysis ability were not poor.


    I can probably understand what his purpose is when he puts Hua Qingcheng and Cao Jinling together.


    However, many times the speculation can not become the real basis. After listening to the Tao, Wang Yu only carefully weighed the possibility in his heart.


    "Did you tell master Yun about this discovery?"


    Wang Yu spoke again, but he asked another person.


    A trace of unnaturalness flashed through the eyes of Gao Wei, who was seriously looking at Wang Yu, but he still truthfully replied, "I''ve thought about it before."


    It is precisely with Yun Feiyang''s approval that Yun Gaowei can really rest assured to tell Wang Yu about these things.

 Chapter 844

    Wang Yu nodded and didn''t say anything. He knew all these things. After all, he was only the person who helped the contestants in his family. It''s nothing for others to guard against more. He should be more cautious about such Confidential things.


    However, there was something between huaqingcheng and Cao Jinling. Wang Yu really didn''t think about it.


    The first night spent in Jindi finally came. Naturally, Wang Yu turned off the light early and waited quietly for the night to come in the room specially prepared for himself.


    Dark, always do something the best protective color.


    Wang Yu took off his light white long shirt and replaced it with a black night suit. He was not worried that he would be accidentally injured outside, but that if others saw him as a contestant of the cloud family.


    Yunfeiyang doesn''t worry, but he doesn''t want to be disqualified as cheating.


    You should know that you still have to get your soul saliva!


    "Where are you going tonight?"


    Xiaohun hasn''t galloped alone with Wang Yu in the dark for a long time. Wang Yu needed to practice or refine runes when he was alone a few days ago. He didn''t have time to chat at all, not to mention that there were experts everywhere after he came to the golden land. Wang Yu didn''t dare to talk to Xiaohun more.


    But this night is different. They can sneak around through the night. Even if they are noticed, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the people who can enter here are carefully examined. Of course, the person who examines is boss he.


    "During the day, I was interrupted by what Yun Gaowei said. I plan to come out and have a look at the terrain now. In case the game starts, I can''t find the way."


    Wang Yu explained easily, but his eyes glittered with dignified dots and dots.


    This Fuwang meeting is different from before. The people participating in the competition are no longer family children fighting for family honor, but outlaws found everywhere!


    Compared with losing face after losing before, if these people really lose, they lose their lives, and certainly not just their own lives.


    Therefore, Wang Yu has every reason to find a good direction and plan for his safety and escape. Even if there is no danger at that time, he is also making perfect preparations for his victory.


    Wang Yu''s black figure is perfectly integrated with the night. He shuttles quietly through the woods and retreats from time to time to check the road he has just walked. He has done so many times. Even if he has just started at night, he can''t stroll the whole place before dawn.


    After all, the golden land is too big. Wang Yu wants to finish shopping overnight. It''s just a fantasy.


    Before dawn, Wang Yu hurried back to his room. After changing his clothes, he didn''t hurry to walk to his bed. Instead, he sat directly beside the bed quilt that hadn''t been opened and began to meditate.


    When Yun Gaowei walked into the room, he saw the same scene. Wang yuduan was sitting on his bed, and the lines of the bed were not disordered, just like what was arranged by the servants of Jindi at the beginning.


    Seeing that Wang Yu had entered the deep cultivation, he did not disturb him, but directly sat on the stool in Wang Yu''s room, asked the servants in the golden land to make a cup of tea for him, and waited quietly.


    The morning passed quickly, and some patience gradually grew on Yun Gaowei''s meticulous face.


    This prince can sit on the bed and practice like this all morning?


    Still, when he didn''t see it, Wang Yu had been practicing all night and all morning.


    He waited quietly. Wang Yu also opened his eyes and made an end gesture in his hand. After a breath, he seemed to see Yun Gaowei. He also stood up and walked in his direction.


    "Master Yun, why don''t you tell me when you come?"


    Wang Yu smiled at the corners of his eyes and sat directly beside Yun Gaowei, but his words were not so comfortable.


    What do you mean, don''t call him?


    Yun Gaowei is smiling bitterly in his heart. Childe Wang Yu is practicing. If he calls him, he will be possessed by the devil and can''t participate in the competition. How should he explain to his grandfather?


    "Childe Wang, the competition will start tomorrow. The owner asked me to ask you if you have anything to prepare. Just tell me. I will finish it for you today."


    When it comes to business, his face regains its seriousness, and Wang Yu''s expression is very serious.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows, but he refused directly. "No, I''ll go outside to see the terrain in the afternoon, but you don''t have to follow."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Yu patted Yun Gaowei on the shoulder and directly got up and left the room.


    Only Yun Gao Wei was left sitting in place, crying and laughing.


    Sure enough, the family leader said that Prince Wang was not in the pool. They couldn''t help but control him if they wanted to know his whereabouts.


    I hope that after the Fuwang meeting is completed, the owner can see the essence of the prince of Chu and don''t blindly cooperate with her.

 Chapter 845

    Wang Yu''s route in the afternoon is completely different from that before. If there is no accident, he will be able to explore all the common places today, and it is estimated that there will not be many good people in those remote places after the beginning of the conference.


    However, people are not as good as heaven. Wang Yu knew that he would meet some acquaintances in the direction he went, but he didn''t expect to meet huaqingcheng.


    The sun in the afternoon is not very strong. Huaqingcheng stands quietly under the flower trees. The breeze blows and the petals flutter. It is a beautiful picture.


    Wang Yu was a little distracted when he stood in the distance. He even stopped walking. Unconsciously, he was staring at the beautiful woman over there.


    "Young master Wang, tomorrow is the Fu King meeting. How are you preparing?"


    With such a gentle voice, Wang Yu''s vision of huaqingcheng was also blocked by a man in a blue robe.


    It was Cao Jinling who had been beaten back to forget his worries.


    Wang Yu was not surprised to see him here, but he didn''t intend to flatter or please him. He just looked up at him and nodded as a response to his greeting.


    Of course, Wang Yu chose to ignore his problems, just like many times before.


    "Prince, what does that mean?"


    Cao Jinling''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Wang Yu dangerously. He was not satisfied with his attitude now, but there were many people around him. He still tried to maintain the surface peace.


    But after all, Wang Yu knew what he looked like before, so he didn''t care about the change of his expression at the moment and turned around to leave in front of him.


    Now his main task is to explore the terrain, but he can''t delay it.


    However, Wang Yu''s behavior of calming things down was regarded by Cao Jinling as extremely dissatisfied with him, and the expression on his face was black more than one degree.


    "Stop, childe Wang Yu."


    Cao Jinling''s voice was cold, and there were more and more people watching outside. You know, they had never seen the smiling fox, young master Cao, change color on his face.


    But the young man opposite him, who looked insignificant, did it, and the people around him looked at him with interest.


    Wang Yu blocked his steps and obviously noticed that the fluctuation of martial Qi around him became more complex. Some were stronger than himself, but more were similar to himself or weaker than himself.


    Of course, most of these people just came to see the excitement, and there were some people who wanted to know the strength of their opponents in advance. Wu Yang surrounded Wu Yang, and the expression of watching the play on his face was not covered up at all.


    "These people are the young masters of many noble families in the town. Even if Cao Jinling''s family has great power, they don''t have much right to drive them away."


    Xiaohun obviously had done his homework before he came. Seeing the situation in front of him, he also made a voice in Wang Yu''s mind. He told Wang Yu not to worry about these things. They all went to the theatre and would not cause substantive harm to Wang Yu.


    However, if they have to stand in line, they will never stand on Wang Yu''s side. After all, they can see clearly which is more important than the Cao family of the Nine Star League.


    "I don''t know what else young master Cao has to do. If not, I think I have something to do. I won''t bother."


    Wang Yu uttered a faint voice. He didn''t follow the trend, but he didn''t look arrogant. It was as if he was explaining such a thing. He just regarded Cao Jinling as an equal person.


    Such an attitude is not uncommon in the Wufu mainland, which respects the strong. It just makes people start to deliberate carefully if it happens between an ordinary little man who participates in the Fu King conference and the eldest young master of the Cao family.


    This ordinary little man, does he really want to be as ordinary as he appears?


    What Wang Yu didn''t know was that just his simple words made many big families and forces in forget worry Township begin to notice him.


    And this is just the beginning.


    When people around him heard Wang Yu''s words, they began to talk about it one after another, not only his attitude, but also his calm temperament in front of so many powerful people.


    Wang Yu didn''t turn around to look at the people around him, but quietly released his spiritual knowledge, boldly and cunningly sneaked into their consciousness and understood a lot of their ideas.


    "Hehe, when were we afraid of these so-called strong men?"


    The little soul obviously also found out the thoughts of these people through Wang Yu''s investigation. He couldn''t help but make a voice in Wang Yu''s mind. His tone was arrogant, but he deserved it. Such a small Cao family, Cao Jinling, really didn''t deserve any fluctuation of his soul, one of the ancient divine swords.


    Wang Yu felt a warm current in his heart, but his face was indifferent. He no longer looked at Cao Jinling, but luck. While the people were still discussing and thinking, he used an instant to move away from his place.


    When Cao Jinling reacted, Wang Yu was already far away from them.


    There are many people here. It''s better to check it in another direction. You can finish it before dark.


    Wang Yu thought like this. He was about to act at his feet. He suddenly moved in his heart. He raised his eyes and saw that Huaqing City, who had just stood under the flower tree, also appeared in front of him.


    "Young master Wang, you''re all right."

 Chapter 846

    Wang Yu looked at the flowers close at hand, and the expression on his face became stunned.


    "Qingcheng girl."


    He was stunned, then bowed to her, and his always smart eyes became dull.


    "Wooden head!"


    The voice of the little soul hates iron but not steel, but if you listen carefully, you will also hear the funny hidden inside.


    Wang Yu smiled at her twice, but he didn''t know what they were going to say. He looked at her and bowed his hands to leave.


    "Ah, why did you leave in such a hurry? It''s not easy for us to meet today. How can we separate like this?"


    Hua Qingcheng saw Wang Yu''s mind and stepped forward in advance. Unexpectedly, she grabbed Wang Yu''s palm. Her eyes seemed to contain strong thoughts and feelings, and looked at Wang Yu tightly.


    Wang Yu only felt that her palm was so cold without a trace of temperature, but it looked more white and slender in the sun. It even shone like transparent and would disappear at any time.


    He had never felt like this before, and even had a feeling in his heart that he wanted to hold her in his arms and give her the deepest hug.


    Wang Yu also looked at her closely. A trace of complex emotions flashed in his eyes, and Hua Qingcheng didn''t seem to be in a hurry, but just looked at him.


    Time seems to be still at the moment. Under the flowers and trees in the sun, handsome men and beautiful women hold hands and freeze into the warmest picture.


    But after all, Wang Yu is not a person who will be obsessed with beauty. After having this idea in his heart, he suddenly woke up, quickly released his hand, took a few steps back, and flashed a few lines of guilt on his face.


    "Sorry, Miss Qingcheng, I offended you just now."


    With that, he turned around and left here quickly, regardless of Hua Qingcheng''s reaction.


    The little soul was still talking in Wang Yu''s mind. He didn''t have the courage and didn''t know how to seize the opportunity, but Wang Yu begged faster.


    What they didn''t know was that when Wang Yu ran far away, the space behind the flower tree moved, and unexpectedly came out of thin air.


    "Hum, it''s very serious."


    It''s Cao Jinling''s voice.


    Hua Qingcheng knew that he came out and didn''t look at him, but he was still looking at the direction Wang Yu left just now. His face returned to calm, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Cao Jinling was very dissatisfied with her reaction. He reached out to mix Hua Qingcheng''s shoulder and said angrily, "why, do you really like him? Don''t even look at me?"


    Hua Qingcheng turned his head to look at Cao Jinling at this time, but his eyes flashed and mocked, "ha ha, young master Cao, is this vinegar?"


    When she said this, the wave light in her eyes flowed and the joking mood was at a glance.


    Cao Jinling narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the beautiful woman smiling at her. Finally, she snorted, loosened her hand tightly holding her shoulder and walked forward.


    Hua Qingcheng didn''t speak, but quietly looked at Cao Jinling''s back, and the look in her eyes became complex.


    "Just try your best at tomorrow''s meeting."


    Cao Jinling suddenly stopped his steps and didn''t look back. He only said such endless words, but let Hua Qingcheng tremble slightly.


    "Oh."


    Hua Qingcheng answered softly. Her words were too short to hear what kind of emotion it was.


    Cao Jinling raised her feet and said the last sentence of today:


    "Be safe."


    With that, he also quickly left here, leaving Hua Qingcheng alone standing in place, unable to recover for a long time.


    The next day was the beginning of the Fuwang meeting, and Wang Yu realized why Hua Qingcheng had such a strange attitude towards himself yesterday afternoon.


    He represented the cloud family to attend the Fuwang meeting, but huaqingcheng was not brought by a man who wanted to cultivate his sentiment, as he heard.


    Because she is the candidate to represent the Cao family!


    Not only Wang Yu, many participating families and contestants can''t accept this fact. They can''t believe it on their faces.


    Huaqingcheng is a famous woman in the hometown of forgetting worry, but it is only between Hualou. Now I suddenly tell them that huaqingcheng participates in the Fuwang meeting on behalf of the Cao family, which no one thought of.


    In the past, it was not the case that there were no women competing, but those people were not all tall and strong, even more exaggerated than some men.


    How can a soft and weak woman like huaqingcheng make people convincing?


    However, these shocked people have forgotten that each candidate participating in the Buddha light conference has a necessary requirement before successful registration.


    That is, you must personally refine more than four runes at a time, and huaqingcheng obviously passed this test.

 Chapter 847

    No matter what others think, the long prepared Fuwang conference finally started in a tense but exciting atmosphere.


    "Cao Jinling, I didn''t expect that you lined up such a weak woman this time. Did you start to break down after being rejected by childe Wang?"


    The man standing near the Jindi transmission array looked at Cao Jinling with a smile, and his eyes glittered with schadenfreude.


    Judging from his face and temperament, he should be a teenager about the same age as Cao Jinling. Now they are standing in the front of the whole team and quietly watching the people running towards the golden land. Their identity should be the same in forgetting worry township.


    There was no change on Cao Jinling''s face. He was still a gentle childe in front of outsiders. His eyes narrowed slightly, flashing an unknown light. It''s not tight or slow:


    "Zhao Qingyuan, you''d better take care of yourself."


    This saying has no beginning and no end, and his voice is not small. It can be heard by people standing nearby. For a time, people standing in the heart are stirring thousands of waves.


    What this means still needs them to go back and study it deeply in the future.


    Yes, after the beginning of the rune King conference in Jindi, except all the contestants, all the people who came inside, including the senior personnel of major families, must evacuate from here, not only to ensure the fairness of the competition, but also to protect these people.


    When the general assembly is held every year, isn''t it a mess of the whole golden land caused by these people in order to compete for runes?


    This is also the reason why the terrain and situation of Jindi have not had a fixed shape for so many years.


    Now the rune King assembly has just begun, and it''s time for them to return to the outside through this transmission array.


    Of course, Yun Feiyang and Yun Gaowei are also in this line, but they are not standing in the front. What can really stand in the front is not just him, but the face of the whole family.


    So even in terms of seniority, Yun Feiyang is higher than Cao Jinling and Zhao Qingyuan in front, but as a family that can''t be ranked in the worry free Township, they still stand behind.


    This also witnessed from another aspect that in recent years, the forces of the Cao family and the Zhao family have been expanding in the hometown of forgetting worries, and there is even a faint trend to surpass other families in the Nine Star Alliance and become the two first-class families in the central part of Wufu mainland.


    These are not only seen through such a small station. Although the strength of the cloud family is not comparable to them, there are also many dark lines installed in the worry free township.


    The trend of Cao family''s secret struggle with Zhao family Ming over the years is clearly that they don''t pay attention to other families.


    "He family people are really snobbish. They are so obvious so soon that they have to kneel in front of them?"


    The casting of the transmission array was almost ready, and the originally quiet scene suddenly made such a sound. It seemed that something in the air condensed instantly, and no one spoke anymore.


    Everyone looked at each other for a few times, each lowered his head, looked at his nose and heart, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hehe, why? Aren''t you reconciled? Our Zhao family has always believed in fair competition. If you have such a problem, even if you step on my face, I won''t say a word more."


    These words were extremely arrogant. Zhao Qingyuan didn''t look back, but his words accurately spread to everyone present.


    As soon as the voice fell, the transmission array was all ready. A beam of light fell, and everyone seemed to be missing by the light.


    Cao Jinling never spoke. Even when he heard Zhao Qingyuan around him speak, he still had his usual smile. But when he looked carefully, his eyes were full of cold. When he saw them, he would feel cold in his heart.


    As for who said this sentence, no one will care. They only know that the final result is that the Zhao and Cao families don''t care. As long as someone refuses, they are welcome to challenge them at any time.


    The premise is that you can challenge success.


    For now, it is impossible.


    After coming out of the transmission array, of course, they spread out and returned to their families. Yun Feiyang and Yun Gaowei went to the spy headquarters in forget worry Township and returned to Feiyang city without delay.


    For them, it is not time to join the first-class family in the hometown of forgetting worries. The top priority is to solve all the existing problems


    As for what it is, we need to wait until Wang Yu comes back from the Fuwang assembly before we can further discuss it.


    If Wang Yu and Xiao Hun knew that they were thinking like this, they would take the prize and go away directly after winning the conference. If the two sides of the cooperation don''t have any trust and always hide from each other, there is no need to continue.


    Now Wang Yu has fallen from day to night.


    Wang Yu was not in a hurry about the collection of runes. The rune King''s assembly said frankly that the test was the stratagem method in the hearts of the people. If he was eager for success, it must be more and more difficult in the future.


    So he has been wandering back and forth in all kinds of hidden places he has found before. What he wants is to settle down in the golden land first. It doesn''t matter if he competes after some people find out all the runes.

 Chapter 848

    This is also the reason why Wang Yu didn''t want Yun Gaowei to follow him when exploring the terrain. Yun Gaowei thought about where there would be runes, and Wang Yu''s ideas were completely different from his.


    This is the place suitable for survival. Wang Yu first stored his strength and waited for the opportunity to catch all the people later.


    On the night before the official start of the rune King conference, people in the golden land also prohibited anyone from stepping out of the room. That was when they arranged mechanisms and various Rune hiding places.


    Wang Yu shuttled through the terrain with his own memory, and gradually put down the hanging big stones in his heart.


    Before coming, not many people would think of keeping their strength at such an important conference. For example, there are some places with weeds suitable for hiding, and there are basically no traps.


    However, it is worth mentioning that in this short night, the golden land without any animals was full of martial animals, which made Wang Yu begin to admire the ancestors who thought of such a magical array.


    "The rank of these martial beasts is not high. It''s like an experiment for noble children to practice force. It''s not challenging."


    The little soul followed him through Wang Yu. His voice revealed some disdain, but he was not surprised by the sudden increase of martial beasts in the night.


    There were not many people around. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "listen to your tone, it seems that you are a little disappointed?"


    This is the place where Wang Yu had already found a good place. There are many weeds. The tall grass seems that no one has been here for a long time. There is only a big tree growing on the ground alone, behind which is a huge stone wall.


    Wang Yu didn''t expect to come here. After all, the unknown is the most terrible.


    But after careful exploration, Wang Yu was surprised to find that there was really nothing here. The only cave in the stone wall was only a shallow corner, which could only make one person among them at most.


    Just in line with Wang Yu''s imagination, so at the beginning of the conference, he made full use of his strength and even used the invisibility skill learned in the fourth weight of wanhun sword, and directly rushed here.


    Although his leisurely appearance won''t arouse other people''s doubt, Wang Yu was still very confident in this place and worried that others would arrive here first, so he just came here.


    It''s better to prepare early than to come without anything.


    The night passed in Wang Yu''s busy work. The originally dirty cave had been paved with weeds by Wang Yu, and people could live there.


    Originally, there were many martial beasts outside the cave, but Wang Yu didn''t intend to treat them. As Xiao Hun said, the grade level of these martial beasts was very low. Even if Wang Yu really killed them, it would be of little use to improve his force.


    "It''s already dawn. Are you going to nest here?"


    Xiaohun followed Wang Yu to buy a cave all night, but found that he was still not in a hurry and couldn''t help laughing.


    Before coming here, Wang Yu always cared about what he Shengxin said. Even if Xiaohun had continued secret training for him, he had been thinking about it in his heart. Today, he suddenly figured it out?


    Xiaohun doesn''t believe that Wang Yu''s state of mind will change so quickly, and there must be another reason for adopting such tactics.


    Wang Yu leaned on the haystack he had arranged. He still held a long grass in his hand and shook it back and forth. His eyes stared at a place in front of him and didn''t speak. It seemed that he was thinking about something carefully.


    But only Wang Yu himself knows that he doesn''t think about anything now. His head is empty. He hasn''t been in a state for a long time.


    "Alas, are you still thinking about flowers?"


    For a long time, the little soul also made a sound, which revealed a trace of melancholy.


    He doesn''t know why Wang Yu is so obsessed with this flower. Obviously, she is just an ordinary woman¡ª¡ª


    Well, before we know that she represents the Cao family to the Fuwang assembly.


    Wang Yu quickly flashed an imperceptible look in his eyes, then stood up, threw the grass on the ground and said, "go outside to see the situation today."


    He didn''t mention jacquard, but the meaning expressed in his words was almost the same.


    Wang Yu wanted to go out and have a look, but he also whispered How the woman should deal with such a difficult thing.


    Moreover, is the relationship between Cao Jinling and huaqingcheng really like what Qingchen told him?


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu only felt a convulsion in his heart. Now... He would care so much about a woman''s idea.


    It''s not good.

 Chapter 849

    The worry free township outside is completely different from the situation that jindizhong is fighting openly and secretly. Today is still a good weather. People come and go in a hurry on the streets, but they are not close to each other or hinder each other. They are completely in good order.


    What these people don''t know is that under such a busy street, there is a little-known underground palace.


    Just below the Linglong tower, the tallest building in forgetting worry Township, is a richly decorated hall.


    "Little Lord, things have been arranged."


    No emotional voice echoed in the empty hall. After the voice''s owner finished speaking, there was no other action, just waiting quietly for the leader to respond to his words.


    "Good. When can I succeed as soon as possible?"


    On the long couch directly above, Cao Jinling was sitting in a long black shirt. At this time, the expression on his face was extremely cold. Even when he said the plan in his mouth, there was no fluctuation in his voice.


    The following people seemed to have known that he was going to ask this question, and answered calmly, "it depends on what Miss Qingcheng thinks. If you cooperate successfully, you can kill Wang Yu as soon as tonight."


    Yes, kill Wang Yu.


    Only when Cao Jinling heard the news that his men could kill Wang Yu just now, the brilliance reappeared in Gujing''s calm eyes. However, it was only for a moment, and then he regained his coldness and ruthlessness.


    He never stopped taking revenge on Wang Yu. Although he can''t do it directly when the Fuwang meeting is in Jindi, who can guarantee that there will be no accidental injury once the Fuwang meeting starts?


    Cao Jinling also planned this way. If he had not agreed with Hua Qingcheng to replace the talisman he found before, as soon as the plan appeared, he directly decided on it in his heart.


    This plan can only be completed with the help of Hua Qingcheng, and Wang Yu must die this time.


    All the matters that need to be inquired and reported have been handled. The man in black at the head of Cao Jinling didn''t speak and retired quietly.


    At this time, the little Lord should be quiet alone.


    Although it has been a long time since Wang Yu returned to Feiyang city from forgetting his worries, Cao Jinling still remembers how he was seriously injured at that time!


    Over the years, it''s really the first time someone can play with himself so thoroughly in the palm of his hand.


    Thinking of this, Cao Jinling gradually grasped the palm placed on the back of the chair. The veins on the back of his hand, which should have been white and tender, made the scars on it more terrible.


    "Jinling, don''t be so angry. How can people who have achieved great things completely expose their emotions because of such a small thing?"


    Some repressed old voices came from behind Cao Jinling''s seat, adding a strange and terrible atmosphere to the dark underground palace.


    However, Cao Jinling didn''t think so, and his angry face suddenly changed into full respect.


    He got up from his seat, quickly turned to his back, bowed respectfully, and motioned with both hands, "master, why are you here today?"


    With this saying, a bent figure gradually came out of the darkness in front of Cao Jinling.


    The old man is already full of silver hair, and the wrinkles on his face are not clear. He can''t tell whether it is a scar or a wrinkle on his face. He can''t see his eyes at all, which makes people always feel confused when he squints.


    However, it was such a weak looking old man who walked to Cao Jinling with vigorous steps. His tone of voice was somewhat detached from the world, but his content was completely different:


    "Can that woman manipulate my array?"


    That woman.


    Isn''t that what you''re talking about?


    Cao Jinling quickly flashed a complex look in his eyes with his head down, but he also continued to bow his hands and respectfully open his mouth, "Hua Qingcheng has already mastered the operation and control of the array, and the plan will be carried out perfectly."


    After that, he stopped talking and still bent down. It seemed that he was more exaggerated and respectful than the man in black just now.


    "HMM... the woman''s qualification is OK. If she lives together, she can use the secret method taught by me."


    The old man glanced at his mouth, then took a few steps forward and sat directly where Cao Jinling had just Sat. his rough fingers like tree roots beat the back of the chair, looking very leisurely.


    As time went by, the old man seemed to have forgotten the existence of Cao Jinling. Unexpectedly, snoring came out faintly.


    Cao Jinling''s motionless body dared to change a little. It has been a long time since he maintained the action just now. No matter how powerful he is, his body is already stiff.

 Chapter 850

    However, he just moved his shoulder, and the old man sitting on the couch behind him seemed to feel it. He made a lazy sound, and his voice was still the kind of hoarse depression just now, "why? So tired? Who gave you the courage to move? The woman?"


    After that, the old man''s tone became higher and higher. Finally, it was broken. Even the guards standing outside the hall felt the sound and only felt it harsh.


    Cao Jinling directly felt his anger and stopped his actions for a moment. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Even the huaqingcheng he just mentioned didn''t notice.


    "Speak, is it a mute?"


    Cao Jinling kept silent for a long time, and the old man was impatient to speak, but he still fell soft on Cao Jinling''s couch.


    "Master, i..."


    His voice trembled unconsciously, thinking of the consequences of the old man''s treatment of the people who angered him, and his feet were even more afraid.


    But before he said a few words, the old man spoke again, but he was much more serious than just now, "call the master."


    The short word "master" means surrender and insult, and means that he has completely lost his personality and dignity in front of another person.


    However, Cao Jinling didn''t care at all. Even after hearing what he said, he knelt directly beside the old man and opened his mouth tremblingly, "master, master, slave, here, at the master''s disposal."


    The old man looked at Cao Jinling crawling at his feet with satisfaction. He also put away his seriousness, gently moved his fingers, and easily helped him up.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if you were so sensible? Although I am your master, I am your master." the old man''s palm moved slightly, and Cao Jinling''s body was like a thin piece of paper, which was instantly sucked into the old man''s palm.


    The old man gently stroked Cao Jinling''s hair with a smile in his eyes. His eyes didn''t look like his elders facing his younger generation. There was some doting, but it was more like a person touching his obsessed items!


    Cao Jinling nodded. As for the old man''s intimate movements, he had long been used to them and didn''t say much. He just endured them silently as before.


    "It''s not easy for the ghost sect to come to this day. As a young master, you can''t just think that you are the young master of the Cao family, but should shoulder the responsibility of our ghost sect all the time."


    The old man kept moving, but his voice was a little lighter, and he still said to Cao Jinling.


    If Wang Yu appeared here at this time, he would be shocked.


    It turns out that the ghost sect that he has been looking for and wants to revive the ancient youzong thousands of years ago is Cao Jinling!


    However, he is now in Jindi. I don''t know that there is a startling plan for him.


    The person who completed the plan was Hua Qingcheng, who had puzzled Wang Yu for a long time.


    All time changes in Jindi are completely synchronized with the outside world, so for each contestant, it also helps them quickly integrate into this special environment.


    After Wang Yu left the hiding place he had found, according to his memory, he went directly to the direction of Huaqing city he noticed at the beginning.


    Before Wang Yu approached, he already smelled a strong smell of blood. For the fresh air of Jindi, this smell was very obvious. Wang Yu was worried. Was it just last night that Qingcheng girl had


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu also quickened his pace and hurried in the direction of the smell of blood.


    Xiaohun also felt the different breath, but he was not as worried as Wang Yu. On the contrary, he felt a strange feeling.


    It is reasonable to say that on the first day, everyone should be anxious to find runes. Unless there is really a deep hatred, it is impossible to kill when no conflict of interest has formed.


    It also exposes its strength in vain, and even makes people stare at it and reap the benefits.


    But now Wang Yu is bent on looking for huaqingcheng. He must not listen to what the little soul says at the moment. It''s better to save these mouth skin Kung Fu.


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to run forward a few steps, he also saw bodies everywhere from a distance, and huaqingcheng was still as white as when he came, and also fell in a pool of blood.


    "Qingcheng girl!"


    Wang Yu sped forward and went directly to Hua Qingcheng. He didn''t look at the bodies.


    He trembled and put his hands under huaqingcheng''s nose. Although it was weak, he still breathed, which made Wang Yu breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Check if there are any other injuries on her. Did she conflict with others?"


    The little soul also made a sound. At this time, Wang Yu was in chaos. He must remind him all the time so as not to make a big mistake in the end.


    Wang Yu nodded and hurriedly extended his hand to luck. The whole person was filled with light white smoke, forming a natural protective cover for the two people.


    What he didn''t know was that a plan aimed at him was beginning with his own hands.

 Chapter 851

    Wang Yu anxiously picked up Hua Qingcheng and ran towards his arranged cave without thinking about it. His eyes were worried and firm.


    The little soul wanted to say something, but looking at Wang Yu, he finally closed his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    The distance between the place Wang Yu found just now and the cave is not very far. Wang Yu runs fast under the wind. He has returned to his own territory within a few steps. He carefully puts Huaqing city on the soft haystack and begins to give her simple treatment.


    Hua Qingcheng''s face and body were full of blood. Wang Yu frowned, moved his fingers gently, condensed and formed by force, and gradually turned into a water drop like shape, and took it away from Hua Qingcheng''s face.


    Such force touched huaqingcheng''s face, just as the dew in the morning touched the most beautiful flower, it was bounced up in a moment, and then fell again soon, and then her bloody cheek became beautiful again in an instant.


    Wang Yu felt a little relieved in his heart. Then he continued his luck, slowly inputting his force into her body and exploring every inch of huaqingcheng''s body.


    However, after Wang Yu''s spiritual knowledge and force all entered Daohua Qingcheng, his worry suddenly became more and more.


    She was not just a simple flesh wound, and I don''t know who was so cruel. She was born and stamped on almost all the key venous connections of huaqingcheng. Even during the period when Wang Yu entered her body by force, it was still silently hurting her body.


    "No, how could it be so serious? Who would give such a cruel hand to a girl like her?"


    Wang Yu frowned more and more tightly, and a trace of heartache flashed in his eyes.


    Such a serious injury would be unbearable even for a big man, but Hua Qingcheng is such a weak woman, but she can bear it, and Wang Yu has to admire her more.


    The little soul didn''t speak. Although it was the first time he saw such serious harm on a woman, his intuition told him that it was far from as simple as it seemed.


    Maybe there is a huge conspiracy behind Hua Qingcheng''s injury.


    "Little soul, all muscles and veins are almost broken. What should I do?"


    Wang Yu''s voice trembled. He couldn''t believe how the woman who had greeted him before would become like this, and he couldn''t imagine what would happen if she was allowed to go on like this.


    How did Cao Jinling and Cao family think of letting her attend the Fuwang meeting?


    Wang Yu even began to regret his previous decision. Why did he refuse Cao Jinling? If he had promised to represent the Cao family at that time, would huaqingcheng not be hurt like this now


    "Wang Yu!"


    Xiaohun has noticed the gradual change in Wang Yu''s heart. He doesn''t know what it is, but it must not be a good idea, because he can obviously feel another magical force in Wang Yu''s heart, swallowing the seal of wanhun sword in his heart.


    This is a bad feeling.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, the little soul still roared loudly. Wang Yu suddenly aroused his spirit and thought about what he shouldn''t have thought just now!


    "Little soul, how can we save her? You say, I''ll do it."


    Wang Yu took a deep breath, and his state of mind became a lot softer. He reached out and gently stroked huaqingcheng''s cheek. The next second, he firmly took back his hand and opened his mouth seriously towards the little soul.


    Xiaohun doesn''t know why Wang Yu''s mood has become so strange today, but he can only express a little opinion in his heart.


    "I haven''t experienced it specifically, and I don''t know much about the physical characteristics of huaqingcheng, so the effect may not be very good."


    There was a little fluke in Xiaohun''s voice. Wang Yu could understand it, but he can''t manage so much now.


    I don''t know why. At the first sight of huaqingcheng, Wang Yu''s eyes have been deeply attracted by her. Now it''s painful to see her as sick and weak.


    The two sober souls are talking to each other and are concentrating on healing such a unconscious woman. There are tall grass outside the cave, arrays and traps created by countless invisible runes and tools, and the protective cover set up by Wang Yu by force. As long as someone approaches, Wang Yu in the cave can know at the first time.


    With such sufficient preparation, Wang Yu was able to concentrate on healing huaqingcheng. The time gradually passed. In the twinkling of an eye, it was night again, and the temperature gradually fell down. At this time, Wang Yu took back the last move of force in his hand and slowly breathed out, with a lot less worry in his heart.


    All day today, Wang Yu almost never sleeps. He repaired and treated her muscles and veins. Until now, he has made some improvement.

 Chapter 852

    Wang Yu didn''t know when he woke up. He knew that when he looked after huaqingcheng last night, he didn''t know what was going on. For some reason, he passed out in a coma.


    "Wang Yu! Wang Yu, are you okay?"


    When Wang Yu just woke up, he heard the call of the little soul in his ear, which made him alert for a moment.


    But before Wang Yu sat up, he found a fatal news.


    He took care of huaqingcheng all day yesterday, but he disappeared!


    Wang Yucai would not believe that it was because Hua Qingcheng was in good health that he left quietly. After all, he was so seriously injured. Even if he could be cured, it would take a long time to cultivate. In a short night, Hua Qingcheng could not walk down the ground!


    Moreover, all kinds of mechanism traps are arranged around. Even if you are lucky, all of them are bypassed. When you finally get to the edge, the outermost force will remind Wang Yu.


    If it wasn''t Hua Qingcheng himself, there would be only one possibility that she disappeared now, that is, someone rushed into the cave and took her away in person.


    "Wang Yu, are you okay?"


    The voice of little soul''s concern came again. Somehow, Wang Yu heard a trace of tension in his always smiling voice today.


    Aren''t you too tired to sleep?


    Why didn''t you wake up for a long time? The little soul is so nervous?


    "I''m fine, little soul. Do you know what happened last night?"


    Wang Yu stood up and tidied up the haystack under himself. Looking up, he saw the broken clothes cut from Hua Qingcheng, which were also stained with a lot of blood.


    Seeing these things, Wang Yu''s wandering feeling gradually came down. Fortunately, these things were still there. If not, maybe Wang Yu would regard all the things that happened yesterday as a dream.


    "Last night we just handled huaqingcheng''s injury, you suddenly fell into a coma. I was just about to wake you up in a hurry, but I found myself unconscious. When I woke up again, it was dawn."


    The little soul couldn''t explain. Wang Yu also fell into silence. They must have been secretly calculated by unknown people. They didn''t take Hua Qingcheng away until they were all unconscious.


    But with such a good opportunity, they didn''t choose to kill Wang Yu, but just took Hua Qingcheng away. Such behavior can''t see the final purpose.


    But similarly, Wang Yu had not figured out why these people shot at huaqingcheng at the beginning of the General Assembly competition. After all, no one turned to any place at this time, and there must be few runes on him.


    If you just want to win the Rune Stone, you should hide like a net ah Yu and preserve your strength. When the Rune Stone fights, you will reap the benefits.


    It can be seen that these people must be seeking revenge for other reasons?


    Wang Yu stood in situ and fell into meditation, but he didn''t find himself in the invisible center. His thoughts had all been on huaqingcheng.


    Xiao Hun''s intuition told him that he couldn''t go on like this, but Wang Yu was in high spirits. He didn''t know how to dissuade him. He could only speak bluntly:


    "Wang Yu, the most important information now is that it has been exposed here. No matter who came last night, now the cave has been marked with your mark in. If someone with ulterior motives knows it, it will be difficult to do this conference."


    Wang Yu could understand what he meant. He nodded and said he wanted to drive away from here.


    Of course, what''s more, he wants to find Hua Qingcheng early. She is an injured and unconscious woman. If no one takes care of her, her life may die like this.


    "The boy must still be here! Let''s go in and have a look!"


    Just when Wang Yu was ready to start, there were bursts of huge voices outside. Footsteps and curses appeared one after another. Wang Yujing listened quietly for a while, and the expression on his face became more and more dignified.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s protective cover also resonated with his body, and these people outside came in the direction of Wang Yu.


    Just like what Xiaohun said, those people found Wang Yu after all.


    "There are quite a lot of people. We..."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, and there was a strong worry in his expectation.


    He guessed that the man would take Hua Qingcheng away. He wanted to settle down before he could deal with Wang Yu again. However, he oppressed at least one day, but he didn''t expect that someone would appear in the morning.


    Wang Yu interrupted the little soul''s voice and said, "it''s all right. There are arrays and runes arranged by me outside. They still have some time to get close to here. I''ll find a time to go out after they disperse."


    They all know that the people who can participate in the Fuwang assembly are not ordinary people. If they really want any skills, Wang Yu may not be able to compete with them.

 Chapter 853

    Wang Yu was quietly in the cave, waiting for the voices of these people after they met the mechanism. However, all he waited for was the sound of their footsteps and conversation.


    "What''s going on?"


    The little soul made a sound, and Wang Yu''s face flashed quickly. He was puzzled.


    "Brothers, it''s right ahead. Wang Yu''s scum is right in front of us. Go ahead. Maybe he''s not far away!"


    An excited voice came, and Wang Yu also heard it. It was sent by a big man before the Fu King conference began.


    If Wang Yu''s memory is correct, this person should be a contestant sent by the Zhao family, who is quite famous in the Nine Star League of forget worry township.


    The status of the Zhao family in the hometown of forgetting worries is comparable to that of the Cao family, and it is rumored that their two families have been at odds for a long time.


    Then why did he take the lead to Wang Yu this time? It is reasonable to say that even if the Cao family wants to revenge through this Fuwang meeting, it should be Hua Qingcheng to assassinate him.


    But anyway, Wang Yu still chose to wait quietly for the development of things. Even if the Zhao family really wanted to kill themselves, he should be fully prepared.


    "Our mechanism has long been damaged."


    The little soul was silent, but Wang Yu didn''t dare to respond.


    Although those who come to the king of talismans'' meeting are all talismans who are good at refining talismans, it is inevitable that they are all rounders like Wang Yu. If this is found at that time, won''t he lose more than gain?


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. Sooner or later, they will find this place, or they will rush forward with the art of invisibility. Even if they are found, they can have a buffer. It''s better than waiting in fear."


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t respond, Xiaohun knew what was going on in his heart. He directly spoke out the solution he thought of, and his tone revealed his determination.


    Time passed quietly. Wang Yu knew that there was not much time left for himself. He had to make the right decision quickly.


    "Ah! There is a cave in the grass ahead! That guy Wang Yu must be inside!"


    Their whispers suddenly stopped, and a cry of surprise broke out. Wang Yu knew that it was time!


    The continuous footsteps came in the direction of Wang Yu. Wang Yu''s hands also condensed into a solid martial spirit, gradually surrounding the whole person.


    Before they got close to the grass, someone began to take out their runes and make moves at the cave mouth. The cave that was completely blocked behind the weeds just now also appeared in an instant.


    For a moment, everyone rushed towards the cave. When they were about to do a good job, they found that there was no shadow of Wang Yu except the mottled blood and some messy haystacks!


    "Brother Zhao, there are broken clothes here! I know. This is what Qingcheng girl wore at the beginning of the game!"


    A brave man stepped forward and picked up the clothes Wang Yu cut from the injured huaqingcheng last night. His face was full of shock.


    As soon as these words came out, the people present were unbelievable. They clenched their fists one by one, and the flashing light in their eyes was their hatred for Wang Yu.


    And Wang Yu didn''t go far. He was hiding the whole figure with the fourth secret method of the soul sword. Now he was outside the cave and looked inside with them.


    "What''s the logic? When you see broken clothes, you can only think of those dirty things? Can''t you save people?"


    Xiaohun obviously saw what happened inside, and made a voice unconvinced to defend Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu just frowned and hid behind the crowd without speaking.


    Generally speaking, seeing such a situation, normal people will think of the bad side, which is understandable.


    What Wang Yu really doesn''t understand is that when Hua Qingcheng was injured, there was no one else around. Wang Yu is also very confident in his hiding place and no one will find it.


    But it was because of this that he was confused. How could these people find Wang Yu''s hiding place so accurately early in the morning? They obviously knew that it had something to do with Huaqing city?


    But it was obvious that this place could not stay any longer. Wang Yu thought for a moment, turned quickly and ran away like a wind under his feet.


    "Don''t run! Murderer!"


    After listening to such a cry, Wang Yu felt his chest stagnate, and his whole leg seemed to lose strength suddenly, and his body fell uncontrollably.


    What''s going on?


    An unprecedented fear suddenly came to Wang Yu''s mind. He didn''t know why he suddenly became so weak that he couldn''t even control his body''s movements.


    "Wang Yu! Wang Yu! How are you? Are you okay?"


    At the same time, the scream of the little soul came from his mind. The reason why he was so anxious was because Wang Yu was in the same situation before he fainted last night.


    It''s just that Wang Yu has taken care of Hua Qingcheng''s body all day. He thinks it''s caused by excessive fatigue, so he doesn''t care much.


    Although Wang Yu has no way to control his body, he still has some consciousness. He doesn''t care who just spoke to him, he speaks directly to the little soul:


    "Little soul, I can''t control myself, but the spirit is still conscious."

 Chapter 854

    Wang Yu also vaguely felt that something was wrong, but a few breaths passed. The people who had just looked inside at the cave did not seem to feel Wang Yu''s existence at all.


    So even if his current state is not good, he has maintained a high degree of consciousness, ready to recover his body at any time, and then go and leave here.


    Of course, fortunately, he still remains invisible before, otherwise he must have been found when he just fell. Now he doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive.


    And Wang Yu also found that although this move can separate his physical control and spirit, it can''t last long.


    In particular, Wang Yu''s mental strength is still highly concentrated, and he can obviously feel that his strength is recovering bit by bit.


    "No one, brother Zhao, are we in the wrong place?"


    The man who just found huaqingcheng clothes spoke again. Although he said normal words, everyone present sounded very flattering.


    Although it is said that the rune King assembly is a Rune Stone made by their own families, there are still many small families whose strength is not strong, and they can only win by cooperating with large families at that time.


    "The so-called cooperation is actually that the participants in the small family give all the runes they have obtained to the people of the large family."


    Wang Yu remembered the scene when Yun Feiyang told himself about the Fuwang meeting in detail, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    Although some people in small families can grab some runes, in previous years, their hair was robbed by others at the last minute. They can only make wedding clothes for others.


    In this so-called cooperation, finally, the big family will divide part of their runes to ensure the establishment of cooperation between the two sides.


    Of course, such things are negotiated and signed before the meeting. Even if one party wants to go back, it will be punished in the contract.


    That''s why Wang Yu sees that they are their own families. In fact, many families have already colluded secretly to suppress other families and restrain their own runes.


    At the cave entrance, the debate among a group of people continued, but Wang Yu''s control has been restored.


    He didn''t start at the first time, but was careful of his luck.


    After carefully checking that there were no other injuries on his body, Wang Yu slowly got up and quickly left here.


    The mysterious voice just now did not appear again, and the actual situation did not allow Wang Yu to think more. He was lucky quickly and did not look back, but skipped the next hiding place he had long been optimistic about.


    Yes, Wang Yu not only prepared a hiding place like the cave just now, but there were at least four or five such places, which was enough for Wang Yu to hibernate in the early stage.


    "It''s just a pity that if there were no accidents, the place just now could come out after the first wave of competition between runes and stones passed."


    Wang Yu stopped at a high cliff and finally relaxed and talked.


    Xiaohun understood that he was relieving the tension just now, and at the same time, he was suggesting that he failed the plan because of an accident.


    I just don''t know where huaqingcheng went


    "Wang Yu, you know, today is only the next day. If we wait here for another two days, maybe we can harvest runes when we go out again."


    The little soul also made a sound and sang with Wang Yu, and the atmosphere became relaxed in an instant.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak any more. He took out the exquisite spider silk from the storage ring and wound it carefully on a strong tree on the edge of the cliff.


    The glittering spider silk is like an integration with the whole tree. Even in a fair day, it is still not clear, as if there is nothing at all.


    "All right."


    After fixing the rope, Wang Yu stretched out his hand to pull the spider silk, and his face finally showed his first smile in recent days.


    Through the spider silk lock, Wang Yu slid along the rope to a small cave under the cliff.


    This cave can be said to be hidden. When Wang Yu found it, he saw it inadvertently.


    Finally, I decided to hide in this place. I also saw that there was no place to hide except this cave.


    "As long as a few Rune arrays are arranged near the cave, you don''t have to worry about being surrounded like this morning."


    The little soul also opened his mouth comfortably. The pressure just put on him seemed to relax in an instant.

 Chapter 855

    After Wang Yu settled his hiding place, he couldn''t help thinking of Hua Qingcheng, who was seriously injured yesterday. For a time, even sitting quietly in the cave, he couldn''t restrain this idea.


    Although their friendship is not deep, in Wang Yu''s deep consciousness, huaqingcheng is a weak girl who really needs the care of others.


    "Wang Yu, what are you thinking?"


    There was no one on the cliff, so it was quiet. The voice of the little soul suddenly came out of Wang Yu''s mind and caught his wandering mind back.


    "Hmm? Nothing..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed slightly. After saying this, he didn''t even believe it.


    What''s the matter with him recently? He and Xiaohun are restless because of such small things. It''s hard for anyone.


    "Wang Yu, just say something. I know you''re worried about flowers."


    The little soul seemed to sigh gently, and then said it in earnest.


    If you want to know Wang Yu, who else will there be in the world except the little soul?


    "Alas," Wang Yu sighed, and there was no choice in his eyes. "I have a strange temper recently. Don''t care, little soul."


    There was some guilt in his tone. He also understood that the little soul was for his good, but Wang Yu''s performance towards the little soul has indeed deteriorated a lot recently.


    "Well, do you need to talk about the relationship between us? I''m just worried that you think about huaqingcheng, but you don''t say it because you care about me."


    The little soul''s voice was also a little detached. Wang Yu only felt warm in his heart.


    "Well, I''ll say it straight," Wang Yu stood up from the cave and clenched his fist. "The disappearance of Qingcheng girl yesterday and the fact that outsiders found the cave in the morning show that it''s not easy. I must also investigate it well."


    Wang Yu jumped out of the cave and flew up the cliff again. The weather in the afternoon was not very good. He looked around and there was still no one.


    It''s just that in such a big place as Jindi, it''s really not a simple thing for him to find the whereabouts of Huaqing city.


    Not to mention that Wang Yu''s impression among some contestants has become the murderer of huaqingcheng. The voice that came to his mind when he left in the morning still hasn''t found any clue.


    "We''d better go to the place where we found Hua Qingcheng''s body before. Maybe there''s some clues there."


    The little soul made a sound to remind Wang Yu. It seemed that there was a force that could calm people''s hearts.


    Wang Yu nodded. Without a word, he began to use the fourth secret method of wanhun sword and successfully hid his body shape.


    Before, Wang Yu accidentally walked to the place where Hua Qingcheng was injured. At that time, he was only looking at Hua Qingcheng''s injury, so he didn''t know what happened around him.


    "I always feel that there are different spells being cast around here."


    The closer he was to the place where huaqingcheng fell last time, the more he felt that the situation around him was not quite right.


    Wang Yu''s pace gradually slowed down. He came in a hurry last time, so he didn''t pay attention. He felt a lot this time.


    "Zhao Fengying, come and see if it''s cleaned up here."


    An abrupt voice suddenly sounded from Wang Yu''s front. He suddenly put his feet back and crawled forward slowly.


    "Listen to the sound, some familiar."


    The little soul spoke to Wang Yu''s secret skill. The voice was full of dignity.


    Wang Yu also nodded. He was still invisible and walked towards the direction of the sound step by step.


    "Xue Heng, do you think Wang Yu will come back?" another voice responded, but what he said was not the question just now.


    Xue Heng and Zhao Xuanying, these two names are linked together, and Wang Yu can guess who they are.


    As early as before the competition, Wang Yu met them when he inquired about the surrounding news. At that time, he was with the contestant of the Zhao family, which must be a cooperative relationship.


    He knew that the two men''s military cultivation was not high, so he directly spoke to the little soul secret skill, "it seems that they should have thought I would come here. They were also in the lead when they were in the cave."


    This explains why the Zhao family is the center, because behind the two most vocal people in the team is the Zhao family.


    "But the flower girl is really poor, so a good girl with beautiful appearance and moonlight..."


    Zhao Xuanying opened her mouth with a little regret, and her tone also revealed that she was familiar with the development of things.


    Wang Yu listened quietly behind them. When he heard the name "flower girl", he couldn''t help shaking his fist tightly.


    This shows that huaqingcheng will become like that. It is estimated that they all know.


    Does it also indirectly explain that the Zhao family has already discussed it before the competition, one is to deal with the Cao family''s players, on the other hand, it can stimulate Wang Yu and eradicate another powerful opponent at the same time?


    After all, although the Fuwang meeting was special, the only people who really exceeded everyone''s expectations were Wang Yu and Hua Qingcheng.

 Chapter 856

    Wang Yu is now behind them. Looking at the direction of their discussion getting farther and farther away, the anger in his eyes is about to overflow.


    With the "jump -" sound, the rune in Wang Yu''s hand flashed. He gently read the mantra on his mouth, and the martial Qi condensed in the other palm had already hit the two people.


    "Who is it?"


    The man who was just called Xue Heng looked at it in a panic and attacked his companion Zhao crazy Ying.


    Zhao crazy Ying had no time to dodge. She was knocked over by Wang Yu and fainted.


    So Xue Heng was more careful. He didn''t know where the next attack would be, let alone what form it would be. Only in this way could unknown fear really hit the hearts of the people.


    "It was so easy for you to discuss with me just now. Why don''t you admit it after I show up?"


    Wang Yu chuckled, but only he knew that in his eyes hidden from his body, he wanted to cut them thousands of times.


    As soon as the voice fell, a trace of panic flashed in Xue Heng''s eyes. He shook his head and couldn''t see Wang Yu''s figure. He could only rotate and keep looking in all directions.


    "Wang Yu, childe Wang, young Xia Wang, I''m wrong. Everything before was... It was Zhao Xuanying who urged me to do it!"


    He was too frightened to speak, because he was frightened, and there was a faint trend of tears in his eyes. He knelt on the ground and looked pitiful and hated.


    Wang Yu looked contemptuously at the man in front of him. Just about to prepare a move to knock him out, he suddenly stopped.


    What this man said just now obviously knows what''s going on. If Wang Yu interrogates well... Maybe he can find the whereabouts of huaqingcheng.


    "But this place is definitely not suitable for interrogation. Let''s find a safe place first."


    Xiaohun obviously knew what Wang Yu thought, so he also said his thoughts aloud and tacitly.


    Wang Yu nodded, and the Wu Qi in his hand also appeared. Although he was invisible, the light white of Wu Qi was still seen by Xue Heng on the ground.


    "Young master Wang... Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..."


    The expression on Xue Heng''s face became ferocious, his eyes suddenly opened, his hands and feet moved back inflexibly, and he was so scared that he couldn''t say a word.


    Wang Yu''s face was cold and his hands kept moving. He directly moved towards Xue Heng without stopping.


    With a plop, Xue Heng, who had just opened his mouth and said this, also fell to the ground. Wang Yu revealed his figure at this time.


    He took a few steps forward, directly picked up Xue Heng on the ground, and then flew in a certain direction with light steps.


    "Hahaha, Wang Yu, the cunning rabbit three grottoes are talking about you."


    Aware of Wang Yu''s direction, Xiaohun also smiled and made a sound. The tense atmosphere just now became relaxed.


    The corners of Wang Yu''s mouth were slightly hooked, and his feet also accelerated a lot. He flew towards the place he had long been optimistic about.


    "I originally planned to reserve Rune stones after this place is completed."


    Wang Yu also spoke towards the secret art of small soul, and felt lucky for his decision to see more places before.


    "Cough..."


    In a dark space, Xue Heng slowly opened his eyes, his voice was silly, and he coughed heavily.


    "This is... Where?"


    He then made a sound, but found that he couldn''t see anything, and his confused voice suddenly turned into trembling.


    "Wake up?"


    Wang Yu''s low voice sounded from around Xue Heng. He didn''t know exactly where it came from.


    As soon as these words came out, Xue Heng''s voice, which was still a little confused, trembled even more, "childe Wang, did you dig my eyes!"


    After all, he can''t see anything now. Even hearing Wang Yu''s voice seems ethereal.


    "Why, not satisfied?"


    Wang Yu''s voice was deliberately lowered. In such an environment where there was no light source, there was a sense of inexplicable compulsion. Even if Xue Heng didn''t want to admit it, he had to succumb to Wang Yu''s voice.


    "No... no, I''m already satisfied." Xue Heng quickly denied, waving his hands unconsciously in the air.


    In the dark, Wang Yu''s eyes were not flashed by the gap. He continued to speak, but led Xue Heng to the topic he wanted to interrogate step by step.


    "Where did you go this morning?"


    Still a cold tone.


    Xue Heng seemed a little stunned. In the dark, his eyes turned. As soon as he wanted to tell a lie, Wang Yu seemed to know it for a long time and spoke directly:


    "Don''t think about playing anything. Be careful. As long as I think, I can make your life worse than death."


    What he said was calm, but it also obviously made Xue Heng feel the seriousness of the matter. After barking his mouth, he still chose to say what he knew.


    Even if his gold Lord family and Cao family have signed a contract, it does not indicate that he can threaten his life for this contract that has nothing to do with himself.

 Chapter 857

    When Wang Yujing heard his narration, she frowned again.


    Xue Heng, who had told everything, also spoke to Wang Yu in a flattering way:


    "Childe Wang, that''s the way it is. If I know anything else, I''ll send it if you ask."


    But Wang Yu doesn''t want to hear any more, because he already knows the most important part.


    Seeing that Wang Yu didn''t answer for a long time, Xue Heng also spoke to him. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t stop chirping.


    "Also, Hua Qingcheng is really a stunning beauty. We almost couldn''t help it yesterday..."


    Originally, it was just a simple sigh. At the end, Xue Heng said all the nonsense with flying eyebrows.


    Wang Yu gradually clenched his fist. Before he finished, he directly fired martial Qi. Without any moves, he knocked him over with brute force.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Qingcheng was killed like this..."


    In the quiet dark place, Wang Yu also made a voice. He couldn''t see his expression clearly, but his voice was also full of pity and regret.


    Through what Xue Heng said just now, Wang Yu also roughly understood how cruel huaqingcheng was treated at that time.


    In fact, the original plan of these families was that no matter who the Cao family sent, they would lead this person here in a planned way at the beginning of the Cao family''s Fu King meeting, and then execute him.


    After all, for the already powerful Zhao family, the biggest competitor is the Cao family.


    Previously, when Cao Jinling was in Feiyang City, Wang Yu would represent the Cao family. The news of the Cao family Fuwang meeting was very popular, so they always prepared like this.


    "But I didn''t expect that in the end, Hua Qingcheng was such a weak girl."


    The little soul said what Wang Yu thought, and his voice was not very happy.


    Wang Yu has gone out of the place where he was ready to hide the Rune Stone. There is only a comatose Xue Heng in that narrow and dark place.


    And if Xue Heng didn''t give advice to the contestant of the Zhao family, Hua Qingcheng wouldn''t just be seriously injured.


    There are many ways to ruin a woman''s life.


    No matter how many Wang Yu did not dare to think any further, so he came out of the depressed little place directly.


    It was a quiet and peaceful night with a high moon hanging in the air.


    But Wang Yu''s mood was not so calm. On the contrary, it was a mess. Many things were entangled and wanted to solve them, but there was no way at all.


    "I was negligent that you thought of exploring his spiritual consciousness just now."


    The little soul made a sound with a trace of appreciation in his tone. If he had been Wang Yu before, he would not have remembered such a thing.


    "After all, there''s nothing wrong with knowing people and faces but not hearts. It''s always right to keep a hand for yourself."


    There was no expression on Wang Yu''s face. He just looked up at the full moon just rising in the eastern sky. His eyes reflected a little golden light.


    It is said that all the weather in Jindi is exactly the same as that outside forgetting worry township. I don''t know what Qingchen is doing now


    Are you sleeping?


    Or worried about yourself, tossing and turning, can''t sleep?


    Wang Yu thought quietly. He always felt that his heart was not as heavy as it was just now, but when he lowered his head, the tip of his heart still hurt severely.


    Just now he entered Xue Heng''s spiritual consciousness. All the scenes that happened that day were shown in front of Wang Yu.


    Facts have proved that Xue Heng did not lie, but from his perspective, it is far more tragic than Xue Heng said himself.


    Wang Yu can''t imagine how a girl who can only play and sing can make up her mind to participate in such a competition


    Even almost lost his life in the end.


    "Well, we still have to find her first."


    The little soul made a sound at the right time to comfort Wang Yu, and his attention shifted to another direction.


    Wang Yu clenched his fist and knew that his first priority was to keep himself awake.


    The moonlight was bright, and Wang Yu was no longer in the mood to appreciate it. He turned and ran to the place where Xue Heng saw the flowers for the last time.


    Yes, huaqingcheng was indeed robbed by the Zhao family, but he didn''t know who robbed it and when.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu''s heart was filled with the uneasy feeling before. His intuition told him that this matter must have something to do with the secret sound he heard in front of the cave.


    The day soon came. Wang Yu came and went in various places, but he didn''t find anything at all.


    However, on the way, I met many people who didn''t know him. They thought he was looking for runes everywhere, and they all attacked Wang Yu in groups. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu robbed all the runes on them in the end.


    Although this trip didn''t talk about huaqingcheng''s intelligence, Wang Yu also harvested a lot of unexpected runes.


    Wang Yu, who originally competed for Rune Stone as his main task, now just regarded it as a side thing.

 Chapter 858

    "I counted, about more than 70. At present, I can almost rank in the front."


    Xiaohun analyzed and could only say that Wang Yu was lucky to harvest these.


    However, the whereabouts of Huaqing city were not found all day, and the stone in Wang Yu''s heart could not be put down.


    "According to the information I received from Xue Heng before, they should not kill Huaqing City, but may retaliate against the Cao family elsewhere."


    Wang Yu returned to his hiding place on the cliff, with a serious expression on his face.


    In the matter of huaqingcheng, potato doesn''t think of any mistakes.


    He didn''t know his feelings for her, but after they met first, Wang Yu planted the idea of protecting her in his heart.


    Maybe this is the legendary eye of ten thousand years.


    Wang Yu sighed softly. He also regretted huaqingcheng. Such a beautiful and talented woman is not common. He still hopes to let her continue to exist.


    Just


    "Wang Yu, let me ask you a question. Don''t be angry after listening."


    The little soul suddenly hesitated and asked at this time. Wang Yu could also think of what he was going to say.


    Silence.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. The little soul paused for a moment and continued:


    "I don''t understand what you think. What kind of existence is huaqingcheng for you?"


    Wang Yu was silent because he didn''t understand what he was for.


    Just because of regret and appreciation for her? But the world is so big that people who appreciate huaqingcheng and even know her better than Wang Yu have never seen them running around for her like this.


    Even abandoned their original things.


    Subconsciously, Wang Yu knew it was wrong to do so, but when he really implemented it, he had to forget these things.


    "Do you know what this is doing? Wang Yu, you have changed."


    Xiaohun hasn''t spoken to Wang Yu in this tone for a long time. He just doesn''t want Wang Yu to have a psychological burden when doing things.


    But now his personal affairs have separated him from what he wants to do. When you think about it, it''s a terrible thing.


    Just because of a woman?


    "What''s that ice?" asked the little soul, which was also a problem Wang Yu had been avoiding and didn''t want to face.


    Wang Yu didn''t. He pursed his lips and still didn''t answer. Xiaohun refused to let him continue to speak:


    "Even if you don''t talk about her, what about Xin Yue? Even Lin Hui, who is closer to you, doesn''t spend more time with you than this flower? You obviously only met her three times."


    The little soul''s voice was like a sharp sword, stabbing at the deepest and softest place in Wang Yu''s heart.


    These days, Wang Yu always thinks of Hua Qingcheng for no reason, and even wants to be good to her for no reason. What do you want to share with her.


    Finally, it was his willpower that pulled himself on the edge of action.


    But if he had to say why Wang Yu did this, he didn''t seem to know at all.


    Is it love?


    Wang Yu asked himself, but he quickly gave a negative answer.


    In this way, even Wang Yu himself had to start to examine his heart.


    Xiaohun noticed the change in Wang Yu''s heart and was relieved. He waited quietly for him to understand. It''s better to understand such a thing by himself.


    Wang Yu thought so too, but when he was about to think of something, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, and then there was. The whole body pain began to spread.


    "Wang Yu! Wang Yu, what''s the matter with you?"


    The little soul also suddenly stagnated, nervously asked Wang Yu about the situation, and urged the part connected with Wang Yu''s body to find out the reason for Wang Yu''s situation.


    Wang Yu curled up in pain. He was sweating on his forehead. His face turned white in an instant. Even scary green veins burst out in his palm and neck.


    I can see that he must be in a particularly painful state.


    But he did not receive any attack at all, nor did he touch any mechanism.


    What''s more, this cave was a good place for Wang Yu to find before the conference. No one can set a trap here.


    "No, Wang Yu, you have poisonous insects!"


    The little soul''s voice penetrated Wang Yu''s pain and succeeded in passing on his ideas to him.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of pain, and then he began to speak hard. After all, he now had no spare strength and energy to communicate the secret arts:


    "How?"


    Yes, Wang Yu doesn''t care what this Gu looks like. Now for him, the most important thing is to remove it first.


    "I''ll try to force it out of your body."


    The little soul replied, but the voice was also full of uncertainty.


    It seems that the poison was suddenly attracted out because of what Wang Yugang had just done, and it had been latent before, which indirectly shows how powerful the poison is.

 Chapter 859

    Wang Yu''s face has stretched out a layer of sweat, and the expression on his face has become a little distorted because of the sudden pain. However, Xiaohun has said that he will try to force it out, so Wang Yu also endured it.


    "It''s difficult, Wang Yu. This poison is stronger than I thought. For the time being, I can only suppress it first. It''s completely clear that it will take some time."


    In the past, the voice of the little soul also appeared in Wang Yu''s mind. At this time, Wang Yu''s pain has been consumed a lot.


    Wang Yu soon understood the situation. After all, it must not be a simple poison to hide in Wang Yu''s body for such a long time. There are still many important things now. It''s better to put it on hold for a while.


    However, when on earth was he poisoned by such a poison?


    Wang Yu couldn''t understand why. Since he came to Wufu mainland, he has been very cautious, especially after he came to the central government. Wang Yu''s caution can be said to be everywhere, whether in Feiyang City, forgetful township or even Jindi.


    So did Wang Yu catch the poison before he came to Wufu mainland?


    "Do you think it was the ghost you saw in shapong city in the northern region who gave it to you?"


    The little soul was also thinking about this. His voice was full of doubt. He knew that the origin of the ghost was mostly related to the ghost sect. Moreover, before coming, they also heard the wind devil in the stone wall. The ghost sect was mostly established to revive the ancient youzong thousands of years ago.


    But why did Wang Yu put such a powerful poison on him?


    Wang Yu didn''t understand. The reason Xiaohun said was a little far fetched.


    There is no reason for such a large organization to try so hard to deal with a small person who does not pose a great threat to Wang Yu.


    "Unlikely. I think it has something to do with entering Feiyang city."


    As Wang Yu spoke, luck was on his hands, and the expression on his face gradually eased.


    Just now, he spent a while with the poisonous insects in his body. Now the poisonous insects are suppressed. His exercise just consolidated the control of the little soul.


    The little soul didn''t answer, and obviously fell into meditation.


    Indeed, many strange things happened after they came to Feiyang City, but if you want to say the specific time, both of them flashed a person''s face in their minds


    "It''s a beautiful city!"


    "Qingcheng girl!"


    At the same time, he made a sound, but his address was different. A trace of unnaturalness flashed across Wang Yu''s face, but Xiaohun''s next words made him more embarrassed.


    "When we first met her, were you surprised?"


    Wang Yu was also a little embarrassed when asked about such a straightforward speech, but he still stubbornly replied, "it''s a little, but at that time, I think such a reaction was normal."


    Wang Yu said a lot out of the ordinary, but what he saw later was to defend himself.


    The little soul was stunned. At this time, he realized that his words were not normal. He couldn''t help laughing, and then said:


    "I mean, does this feeling become more obvious with seeing her again later? Well... That means there are a lot of inexplicable favors in my heart."


    Xiaohun tried to make his words easier to understand. Wang Yu also put away his beautiful thoughts and really began to think about it.


    Inexplicable favor is to want to be close for no reason, even regardless of means and methods.


    This is Wang Yu''s last thought, his inner monologue at that time.


    After realizing this, Wang Yu was too surprised by the idea to speak.


    Extreme and impulsive are thoughts that Wang Yu has never had, but they are completely reflected in the above thoughts.


    "Is this... My subconscious?"


    Wang Yu frowned tightly. For some reason, his heart was suddenly cold. If it was true, he would despise himself.


    The little soul paused for a moment and didn''t reply to Wang Yu immediately. It took a long time to speak carefully, "no, I guess this poison was planted in your body after you met huaqingcheng."


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Does this mean that all the poisonous reactions in his body were arranged by Hua Qingcheng?


    And all the inexplicable favors before were manipulated by this Gu poison under the condition of deliberately hiding?


    There was a silence between the two people. Wang Yu didn''t know what he was feeling now. He just felt a little empty.


    It''s hard to imagine that a woman like Hua Qingcheng would be such a scheming woman.


    After having this idea, Wang Yu''s back spine was cool again. He just thought about it. It shouldn''t be that Gu poison manipulated himself to think so!


    "Don''t worry, I have controlled the insects before. What you think now has nothing to do with this. It won''t interfere with you for the time being."


    Xiaohun obviously knew what Wang Yu was thinking, and made a voice to dispel all his doubts. His tone was also full of comfort.

 Chapter 860

    Wang yuwo had been in the hiding place he found for a long time. After communicating with Xiaohun for a while, he finally decided to look for more clues about the Fuwang conference in the evening when he couldn''t see clearly. Of course, there was the whereabouts of Huaqing city.


    Night soon fell. Wang Yu took out his night clothes from the storage ring and quickly changed them. He swept away and disappeared into the top of the mountain.


    It''s still sunny here during the day, but from the evening, the weather has gradually become gloomy. Now at night, it''s cloudy, surrounded by dark and no light.


    "What are you talking about? You were caught by Wang Yu?"


    An angry voice came from a distance. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed slightly. Sun Jian noticed that something was wrong. Instead of using a secret technique, he directly hid his body with the help of the branches and leaves of the tree.


    Because he has already perceived that the breath of the two people in front of him is very obvious, but there is nothing to care about at all. He conflicts and solves them all by himself, without any problem.


    He approached a little, and it was obvious that the man kneeling on the ground was Xue Heng who had caught himself in the dark cave before.


    "Yes, I can come out of it."


    The little soul made some jokes, but it didn''t have any profound meaning. After all, they all understand that they also have two brushes when they can be selected by a family as contestants.


    Xue Heng also stood in front of a man who was ordered by Yiqi. He could be heard from his voice. He was the cross seal sent by the Zhao family to participate in the conference.


    Yes, his name is cross seal. Everyone only knows such a flower name. As for what his real name is and what his background is, someone checked it, but finally found nothing.


    It can be said that this person is a blank for everyone except one name.


    Wang Yu held his breath and listened quietly to the conversation between the two people. This place is relatively hidden, and their conversation voice is not loud. He must want to carry someone behind his back.


    But people like cross seal represent the whole Zhao family in Jindi. Who will be afraid to hear his conversation?


    If it was Wang Yu, he really wouldn''t believe it. After all, in the tone of their conversation, Wang Yu was not someone worth paying more attention to.


    On the contrary, it''s flowers.


    At the thought of the name, the light in Wang Yu''s eyes dimmed a little, but he still spoke to the little soul, "little soul, do you say Qing... Will Huaqing city be with them?"


    This is not groundless. Wang Yu vaguely feels that his residence has been found. In particular, the cross seal is still taking people to find him in the morning. It is all related to Huaqing city.


    "This... Maybe huaqingcheng was controlled by them, or did something unexpected when he was unconscious."


    Contrary to the attitude of doubting huaqingcheng just now, Xiaohun began to speak good words for huaqingcheng.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and said nothing on the surface, but the seed of doubt has been deeply buried in his heart. "Anyway, this cross seal is a very important middleman. If you have the opportunity to catch him and inquire about his spiritual knowledge, maybe many things will be solved."


    The little soul should also stay with him and find out what the cross seal really thinks. It''s really a very important thing.


    Seeing that the two people in front of him had finished their discussion and were about to separate, Wang Yu''s spirit was also concentrated.


    Since he had thought of this just now, he might as well follow behind the cross seal for a while, knock him out when he finds a gap, and then take him away.


    What you want to know then, just use spiritual perception.


    "Separated, let''s keep up."


    Xiaohun thought the same as Wang Yu. Seeing that the two people were divided into two ways, he also made a sound in time to remind Wang Yu to follow his footsteps.


    Night is a good time to hide your body.


    Darkness can hide all actions and traces, and then give the predator the greatest bonus.


    When exploring Xue Heng''s spiritual knowledge, Wang Yu learned that their cooperative families would camp together at a certain place at night, and then arrange the people on duty to guard the common Rune Stone respectively.


    So Wang Yu was ready to take action before cross seal returned to the common camp at the beginning, but looking at his direction, he shifted more and more away from the center of Jindi.


    "The direction he is going is definitely not the camp," the little soul said. "Xue Heng should have returned to the camp, but this cross seal has something else to do."


    Wang Yu nodded and put away his intention to stop him on the road. He hid his body more carefully and followed the cross seal. He walked on the rugged mountain road for a long time.

 Chapter 861

    Yes, the cross seal went straight to the foot of the mountain after seven turns and eight turns, and walked up the mountain without saying a word!


    "I guess he went to see someone."


    The little soul spoke mysteriously, but Wang Yu had understood the deep meaning hidden in his words.


    A person refers to the flowers that disappeared inexplicably before.


    Up to now, Wang Yu''s attitude towards huaqingcheng has changed greatly.


    At the thought that all the kindness to her before was probably made by the poison in his body, Wang Yu was cold.


    He doesn''t hate women, he just doesn''t like his mind being manipulated by others.


    "Wang Yu! Do you feel your own physical resonance!"


    Wang Yu walked forward with a heavy heart. Suddenly, he was interrupted by the voice of the little soul in his mind. He also responded in confusion:


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    However, he forgot that he was tracking the cross seal now, and there was a quiet area around, so the sound was particularly obvious in the dark.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little soul didn''t know what to say for a moment. Wang Yu also realized how stupid he had just done, but he still focused and held his breath. He just hoped that the cross seal was distracted and didn''t hear his voice.


    As if he knew what Wang Yu was thinking, the cross seal in front didn''t even stop, and still walked up to the top of the mountain.


    Wang Yu began to ask Xiaohun what he said just now, and Xiaohun said it again patiently, but this time he added:


    "I can feel that the person who controls the poison in your body is on the top of the mountain."


    The little soul''s voice was a little low. After listening to it, Wang Yu could also feel the thing that had been suppressed, as if it was really ready to move.


    Is it because you are about to get close to your master, so the whole thing has become restless?


    "No, there should be some connection between the poison and the master. If we have to go up, they may have found it before we see the man."


    Wang Yu was surprised. He spoke to the little soul with a secret skill. A shrewd flash flashed in his eyes.


    He had seen the cross seal only because of a whim. Now he thought carefully that everything he did seemed to guide Wang Yu to appear. He even came forward deliberately.


    Do you mean


    Is this actually a trap?


    Or a planned arrest?


    "Get out of here! There''s a trap!"


    Xiaohun obviously wanted to understand this, and suddenly opened his mouth to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s body had been prepared for a long time. When he heard this command, he turned around without hesitation. However, he found that dozens of people dressed in black like him suddenly appeared around him. At the moment, he was surrounded by him alone.


    Wang Yu stared and secretly released his spiritual knowledge to check, but he found that their force was not very powerful!


    How did this happen?


    If only ordinary people approach, Wang Yu should be more aware of it. It''s impossible to understand it until they all show up.


    "They should not strengthen themselves by cultivating force. The central part of the mainland is so big that many people use other kinds of secret methods."


    Xiaohun explained that Wang Yu thought of Qingchen in an instant. He was one of the few people in the center of Wufu mainland who mastered space transmission bursts.


    Just so late, there are so many people in black around Wang Yu to stop him. What''s the real purpose?


    "Everybody..."


    Wang Yu just wanted to persuade them and tried to talk to them, but he had already noticed the killing behind him before he could say it into a complete sentence.


    He just can''t feel the fluctuation of their force, but it doesn''t mean he can''t feel their murderous spirit.


    This can''t be refined in a day or two. Wang Yu really feels successful after so many years of hard work.


    Without a word, they had already started to fight. Wang Yu was unable to receive their moves at first. Later, he gradually realized that this was a killing weapon generated through the cooperation between various arrays.


    Wang Yu kept pestering with so many people, and his unfamiliar disadvantages were gradually transformed into advantages, and he successfully returned to the upper hand.


    Because Wang Yu uses a combination of force and runes, the attack method that requires a lot of cooperation is much more flexible than the array, so it is more successful.


    Time passed quietly, and the battle was gradually coming to an end. Wang Yu had almost used his strength. He knew that if he didn''t have any supplement, he would be exhausted.


    "Their strength is almost exhausted. Hold on."


    The little soul has been paying attention to the situation around him. Seeing that others are about to lose their support, he also has a trace of excitement in his voice.


    Wang Yu pulled the corners of his mouth slightly, but he thought about something else in his heart.

 Chapter 862

    Although they didn''t take advantage of it this time, it was obvious that someone wanted to get rid of Wang Yu.


    But the people behind him didn''t expect that Wang Yu could knock down all these carefully prepared people.


    With a bang, the last man in black was knocked down by Wang Yu. Instead of leaving directly, he stepped forward to the man in black, squatted down and checked carefully.


    "This is... As like as two peas."


    Wang Yu looked at the purple mark on the man in black, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    I never thought he could see this sign again after such a long time. The last time he saw it was in shapang City, when he fought a duel on behalf of the Lin family and the Zhong family.


    "I didn''t expect that there were such talents in the ghost sect who were good at arrays."


    The little soul also sighed, and Wang Yu had some thoughts in his heart.


    Another day, Wang Yu has returned to his former hiding place. At present, he has found that people from the ghost sect have mixed in, and there is not only one. I don''t know what impact this situation will have on the conference.


    "The breakthrough point is still on the cross seal. We''d better catch him first. Even if there is no way to enter the spiritual consciousness, it''s good to say something."


    Little soul Jin said his idea. Wang Yu nodded and agreed.


    "I now begin to doubt that the people on the top of the mountain that day were flowers."


    Wang Yu also made a dignified voice, which was not a groundless guess, but from the current speculation, there was only such a possibility.


    Otherwise, someone else has sneaked into this golden land, which is said to be completely closed to the outside world and needs detailed inspection.


    However, this is obviously a little impractical. After all, it is a game maintained by all the Nine Star League, and there is a deep family who is checking. If you want to make a fake, there is almost no success rate.


    "For the Zhao family, who have reached the peak, only the Cao family can really speak. In this conference, they are represented by cross seal and huaqingcheng respectively."


    Xiaohun said word by word, and his tone was also his appreciation for Wang Yu just now.


    It''s just that the outside world has been rumored that the relationship between the Zhao family and the Cao family is not good, but only their own hearts know how to be specific.


    Wang Yu knows that such rumors are not credible, just like the relationship between the Lin family and the Zhong family.


    In many cases, enemies can be quickly transformed into allies.


    "In this way, we don''t have to worry about looking for the whereabouts of huaqingcheng. If it''s what we think, it''s likely that she directed and acted before it was found."


    Wang Yu continued to analyze, and Xiaohun also expressed his opinion, "yes, that''s right. Only in this way can they master your whereabouts and even stop you."


    He nodded, but thought of a more important thing.


    "It''s just that there''s no way to explain that we were controlled by others when we were in the cave."


    At that time, Wang Yu wanted to leave the cave by stealth, but he found that all kinds of traps he had arranged had been destroyed by others, and some people could stop their own actions.


    "Yes, if it''s really done by the Cao family or the Zhao family, they won''t bother to pretend that they didn''t find you, or even don''t seem to notice you at all."


    Therefore, this is the most important thing to pay attention to now.


    In the past, ghost sect was just a distant concept for them, but I don''t know when it has penetrated deeply into their lives.


    With less than four days left before the end of the first session of the conference, Wang Yu began to worry about his situation.


    The families participating in the conference come from all families in the whole Wufu continent, and there are countless people who can meet the standards. Finally, it takes some effort to enter the top 100.


    "Let''s collect runes from tomorrow."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and the little soul was stunned, but he soon reacted.


    "Well, the previous plan was to start collecting Rune stones at about this time. Although there was a little accident, our goal was achieved."


    The little soul spoke to Wang Yu, but said it was to collect Rune stones, but Wang Yu and he knew that the so-called "collection" was actually to stop and see who had more Rune stones around and find opportunities to grab them.


    This is part of the plan.


    The next day, according to the results of yesterday''s follow-up investigation, Wang Yu successfully followed behind a seemingly ordinary man, ready to rob his Rune at any time.


    "Ah! Brother Qian! How did I meet you here?"


    Just as Wang Yu was about to move forward, a sudden voice stopped him.


    He frowned and quietly looked at the man walking towards the man. Strangely, the man was also a woman.


    But compared with huaqingcheng, there are obviously more "men".


    Looking at the interaction between the two people, he also found that the woman was not difficult to solve, and he also had the idea of catching all of them.

 Chapter 863

    "I wanted to see if there are runes here today."


    The man was unprepared and spoke to the woman in front of him with his back to Wang Yu, so he couldn''t see what he looked like when he said this.


    "Don''t panic, let''s see what they want to talk about."


    The little soul realized that Wang Yu was ready to come forward and spoke to him.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that Xiaohun would have such patience today. However, in order to be cautious, Wang Yu released his spiritual consciousness around him. After confirming that there were not many people around who could hurt him, he really began to lurk.


    "If you want me to say, the little contestants from our small family don''t look for anything."


    The woman approached the man, and her voice became slight. Wang Yu noticed that she probably had something confidential to say, so she listened more carefully.


    "What do you mean?"


    The man had to ask directly, and his voice also brought some confusion and expectation. The woman smiled gently and then opened mysteriously, "I know there are many runes in the north. It is conservatively estimated that there should be hundreds."


    After that, her voice trembled with excitement, but it should not be like their conversation. The man also said to the woman with some excitement:


    "Really? When I collected it myself, I looked for it all before and after, and I only saw two or three together. Now it''s hundreds. Some are unlikely?"


    When the woman heard such doubt, the expression on her face changed instantly. She stretched out her hand and patted the man on the shoulder. She opened her mouth with some dissatisfaction, "you said such a good thing. The first thing I remembered was to tell you. How can you still doubt me now?"


    After that, the women''s voices have some grievances, but in Wang Yu''s opinion, it''s really difficult for such a woman who is even more rough than men to do such a move.


    However, Wang Yu obviously listened to the news. He didn''t know whether what they said was true, but what he could know was that up to now, they didn''t find Wang Yu''s existence. Whether it was true or not depends on whether the woman was cheating the man.


    "Yes, I believe what you said, but we are not relatives. Why did you tell me the good news like this? Aren''t you afraid I''ll rob you?"


    The man said that he believed the woman, and his words were still slowly suspicious. He opened his mouth and waited for the woman''s response, but he didn''t expect the woman to arch directly at him, and the expression on his face became a little strange.


    "Oh, brother Qian, have you forgotten now? I told you about your brother..."


    She wanted to talk and stopped, but her thick palm kept touching him, and her voice became unnatural.


    There was a funny flash in Wang Yu''s eyes in the dark, which could make five big and three thick women like this. It is estimated that there is only love.


    Sure enough, seeing that the man didn''t want to understand, the woman also restrained her tenderness, patted him and opened her mouth, "it''s about the marriage between me and your eldest brother. He always refused before. This time, after I helped you enter the top 100, you have to help me speak. You know that he listens to you most."


    Wang Yu shook his head and finally looked at the two people. He also knew that they had nothing to talk about next. He also turned directly and left here.


    North.


    It''s the northern area of Jindi. It also imitates the environment in the northern region of Wufu continent. Wang Yu explored it before, but he didn''t care much about it later because there were few places to hide.


    "I didn''t expect there would be so many things in this place. We really ignored it before."


    The little soul sighed with emotion. Yes, in such a game, the people of he family really tried their best. They really answered that sentence. The real treasures are often hidden in the most insignificant places.


    Wang Yu sped towards the north with an expressionless face. He was thinking that there were many runes in the north.


    As the man said before, there are few runes found at ordinary times. It is difficult to see such a large number of runes piled up. Therefore, Wang Yu also knows how important the news is.


    But at the same time, there will be all kinds of challenges where there are opportunities, and he doesn''t know where women''s news comes from, nor how many people know that there are many runes to collect in the north.


    These unknown news need to be considered by Wang Yu.


    If there is anything more important, it is the connection between the cross seal and Huaqing city that Wang Yu saw before.


    "Don''t worry, the mountain is in the south of Jindi. If we go to the north, they won''t come for the time being."


    Xiaohun guessed what Wang Yu was thinking and comforted him. To tell the truth, he had no bottom in his heart, but this matter needed to be considered in the long run. Even if he thought more about downloading, it was useless.


    "I know. I just hope those people in black don''t appear again."


    Wang Yu sighed softly and quickened his pace at the same time.

 Chapter 864

    Wang Yu never thought that one day his language ability would be so powerful. He just told Xiaohun that he hoped he would not meet these people in black again, but he met them at the corner.


    It''s not a group of people. Wang Yu can be sure that all those people have been solved by himself before. It''s obvious that the people in front are with them, but they are another group of people.


    "Wang Yu, our brother has been looking for your whereabouts for a long time."


    Different from the last time, these people didn''t fight Wang Yu directly. It looked like a man headed by Wang Yu spoke arrogantly towards Wang Yu. There seemed to be a flash of sadness in his exposed eyes.


    Of course, Wang Yu caught this quick emotion and gave him some surprises.


    He didn''t expect that people like such killers would have different emotions, even so directly exposed.


    "Thank you for thinking about me, but I don''t really want to see you."


    Like the last time, Wang Yu secretly operated his own force and talked with them at the same time, but he didn''t expect to be interrupted before one of his seals was finished.


    Wang Yu looked at the man in black standing in front of him and wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak at last.


    "Do you think your little tricks can deceive us? That''s your luck last time. This time I''ll replace the brothers who died last time and let you see what real power is!"


    As he spoke, he attacked Wang Yu in the direction of Wang Yu. The people around him were not willing to be weak. They also showed their own moves, but in the end, they added strength to the attack of the person in the center.


    Wang Yu suddenly stepped back a few steps, and a trace of dignity flashed in his eyes. These people were different from the people who fought last time. It was obvious that they formed such a powerful attack after more powerful training and continuous running in and collision.


    "Who are you?"


    Like them, Wang Yu responded with a voice. At the same time, he kept moving his hands and tried his best to resist them.


    The leading man looked at Wang Yu with pity in his eyes. He thought he was a superior looking at the mole ants kneeling at his feet. His contempt was only the most superficial.


    To tell the truth, Wang Yu didn''t like such an expression, but after the two sides opposed for a period of time, Wang Yu really realized that this man was really strong.


    Different from the people in black he met before, Wang Yu and Xiaohun thought they were still attacking with arrays, but after the first move, they also fought with Wang Yu directly.


    Normally, Wang Yu should be on a par with them, but in the end, he thought they were more powerful under the common cooperation.


    In fact, their seamless cooperation made their strength equal to Wang Yu more powerful.


    "It''s no way to go on like this, Wang Yu. The combined attack power of all these guys will surely get rid of you."


    Xiaohun opened his mouth with some worry. Although Wang Yu didn''t want to admit it, that''s the truth.


    Dragging on is not good for him, but unlike last time, as long as he remembers to respond flexibly everywhere, there will be an attack that will accurately hit where he plans to go.


    Once or twice, it can be said that they ran into each other, but Wang Yu has tried many times in the battle during this period, but each time he had to give up. He finally realized how difficult these people are.


    "Wang Yu, just give up. I know you''re about to lose your support."


    The leading man raised his palm and motioned everyone around him to stop. He stepped forward with a trace of blood on his mouth - this is the residue of Wang Yu''s sword just now.


    Wang Yu opposite him could not see the original color of his body. He was covered with blood everywhere. It was not clear whether it was his own or anyone around him.


    During the armed struggle just now, Wang Yu still couldn''t attack simply like this. The wind magic sword had been waved wantonly in his hand, which added a lot of combat power to him.


    But even so, he still had no way to hurt them. He could only kill their fur, which was of no use.


    "Wang Yu, don''t worry. The cooperation between them can''t always be so seamless. What we have to do now is to wait for the flaws in their cooperation, so don''t worry."


    The little soul''s voice brought some concern. Wang Yu''s temper was very understanding and rebellious. As long as he met a stronger existence than himself, he must think of defeating himself.


    Maybe you need such spirit many times, but for Wang Yu now, blindly holding on will only make his injury more serious.


    "You mean, let me not use all my strength now, reserve my mental strength, and wait for them to kill with one blow when they have flaws?"


    Wang Yu looked at the man in black without saying a word, but his heart was speaking in secret skills.

 Chapter 865

    Xiaohun smiled, but he didn''t say anything to Wang Yu.


    Originally, all he wanted was to let Wang Yu seize the gap and run away, but he didn''t expect Wang Yu to be so angry that he seemed to kill them.


    If it was before they fought, maybe Xiaohun would encourage Wang Yu, but in the current form, these people will not stop until they kill Wang Yu.


    At that time, it depends on Wang Yu''s choice whether he wants to run for his life or finish his heart.


    "Look at you now. Aren''t you arrogant a few days ago? Show me your momentum that day?"


    The man headed by Wang Yu didn''t answer for a long time, and the expression on his face became more contemptuous.


    What he doesn''t know is that now Wang Yu has begun to look for all kinds of flaws and gaps that can be cracked.


    Sometimes, the decision of many things is in such a word. If Wang Yu has anything to support his rebellious, it is to adhere to his abnormal tolerance.


    Wang Yu didn''t know what he thought before, but now all his mental strength has focused on the every move of these people.


    For a while, all the people had stopped attacking. It was a good time for Wang Yu to observe them.


    "Answer me! You coward!"


    Maybe Wang Yu''s indifferent attitude angered the man. He suddenly shouted and put his hands in a fighting posture, which was the same as the routine just now.


    However, just now such a force could be hit by Wang Yu because Wang Yu didn''t know that the power between them depended on mutual cooperation.


    After Wang Yugang''s careful observation, he also had a general understanding of each of these people''s injury and cooperation ability.


    "OK, I''ll respond to you now."


    Wang Yu''s voice passed from the front to the man in black. Although it was just the same tone as just now, everyone present faintly felt the dangerous smell emanating from Wang Yu.


    The man in black frowned, but the previous suppression of Wang Yu still gave him a lot of confidence, so he forced this feeling down.


    People in black here still use the way they just played, but Wang Yu''s figure suddenly wants to open his mind, which makes them confused.


    "What''s going on?"


    After Wang Yu dodged their attack again, a man in black asked involuntarily, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.


    Just as he made a sound, the man who had just led suddenly reincarnated and opened his mouth to the man,


    "No, get out of the way!"


    He spoke quickly, but the man in front of him was a little slow in reaction.


    At the moment when one person was anxious and the other was out of the situation, Wang Yu''s figure didn''t know what was going on, so he rushed to this person in an instant.


    The confusion in the eyes of the man in black who just spoke was completely replaced by surprise. He had no time to respond. The wind magic sword in Wang Yu''s hand had fallen on him.


    "No!"


    With such a roar, the man in black in front of Wang Yu also fell down with blood, and instantly dyed the man''s black clothes bright red.


    Wang Yu had no love for war. Just when the sword light fell, he had already pulled out and retreated. The whole person suddenly retreated for several steps, and even his face was not stained with any blood.


    Successfully killed a man in black.


    Wang Yu is now far away, quietly watching the man in black running crazy to the man who just fell. The smell of sadness has spread to his feet.


    "You succeeded!"


    The voice of the little soul echoed in Wang Yu''s mind, and there was uncontrollable excitement in his tone.


    According to the previous situation, it was a great miracle for Wang Yu to get away. Now he not only withdrew from the battle circle, but also successfully killed one Hey. It can be said that it was much better than he expected.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu didn''t say much, but answered softly.


    If someone stands in front of Wang Yu at this time, he will be frightened by his present appearance.


    At least that''s the idea of the people on the opposite side. In addition to the person in black who is still holding the dead man in black, others have gradually formed a circle and quietly looked at Wang Yu''s appearance.


    The originally combed long hair has been scattered, the face is a blood stain, and the specific skin color has long been invisible.


    Most importantly, his always indifferent eyes are now full of scarlet.


    Obviously, it has been killed!


    Xiaohun can also feel the increasingly fierce emotions in Wang Yu''s heart. His current situation reminds him of his last master.


    It was also killing at that time, but the difference was that he faced an enemy who killed all his relatives.


    But the same thing is, they all kill now!


    Here will be their Shura field at the moment!


    The little soul didn''t speak again. He just hoped that Wang Yu could restore his original tranquility after venting his happiness.

 Chapter 866

    "I''ll kill you! Wang Yu! I''ll kill you!"


    After Wang Yu heard this sentence, a different emotion appeared in his dull red eyes.


    "Why, it''s just a dead man."


    Wang Yu also laughed, and if Wang Yu hadn''t started first, their first attack move would be this man.


    If he lets them go, the situation will be completely reversed.


    Sometimes killing is more about protecting yourself.


    Wang Yu has always been very clear about this.


    "What are you talking about? They are all my brothers! How dare you say that about them!"


    Wang Yugang''s words obviously angered the man in black in front of him, but his current performance surprised Wang Yugang.


    After all, death is a normal thing for such killers. Even Wang Yu has long been used to it.


    But these guys in front of them, seeing their companions die, were such a sad response.


    It also made Wang Yu feel pity.


    However, it was only a moment. Wang Yu would not have such foolish kindness.


    "What more nonsense? Just put your horse here."


    Wang Yu spoke loudly to the sunspots on the opposite side, and the expression on his face became the same as before.


    "Wang Yu..."


    The little soul opened his mouth a little uneasy. Just now he caught the flaw they flashed through, but now they are so aboveboard and provocative that they don''t know what to do


    Wang Yu shook his head and saw that the people opposite were more angry, but only Wang Yu and Xiaohun knew that he was just asking Xiaohun not to worry so much.


    Xiaohun wanted to say something, but after thinking about Wang Yu''s character, he finally chose to believe him.


    "Good, good, I''ll take your dog''s life now!"


    The man in black, led by Wang Yu, has been completely angered. This time, instead of checking his brothers around him as before, he attacked Wang Yu directly.


    Wang Yu''s heart rejoiced, which showed that he had lost his mind. The person who had just died was the key to cooperation. Now the guide was out of control, and the situation was more favorable to him.


    Wang Yu didn''t stand there waiting for the man in black opposite to attack him.


    As early as he finished speaking, he had secretly taken out a piece of Rune paper behind his back and began to recite the spell silently.


    "Wang Yu, die!"


    It seems that all the previous anger is condensed in such a move.


    The people in black around him also looked at him, and then began to support his attack together as when he had cooperated before.


    The direction, of course, is Wang Yu.


    Under the protection of other small forces, the formed force attacked Wang Yu at a good speed, and even the sound of breaking the air came from the air.


    In the eyes of people in black, Wang Yu seems to be fooled by the scene in front of him. His eyes are staring at him. At the same time, there is no resistance in his hands.


    The head of the man in black had a light hook at the corner of his mouth hidden under the black mask, and an obvious and strong killing intention flashed in his eyes.


    "Brother, it''s a little strange. How did he..."


    A man in black suddenly made a noise in the crowd, but just said two words, the voice seemed to be suddenly held by someone and instantly silenced.


    Such a sound also quickly made other people in black react and look at the man one after another. However, what greeted them was only a corpse with temperature.


    It''s Wang Yu!


    A trace of confusion flashed in the eyes of the man in black. Soon he also reacted and looked in the direction of the attack just now.


    There is no figure of Wang Yu there. It''s a big black thing!


    But what is that?


    Why did everyone regard it as Wang Yu just now?


    People in black are constantly having these problems. At the same time, they are also worried. Will Wang Yu appear in front of him the next second and solve them himself?


    But in fact, Wang Yu is still not far from where he was just now. The black thing is only a package he turned out temporarily in the storage ring.


    Just now, he just used the stealth spell in the fourth layer of wanhun sword to quickly turn his body into a package, and then sneaked into the man''s back to kill him.


    In fact, it''s not a difficult move. It''s because of surprise that you can succeed.


    "Wang Yu, come out if you can! Don''t hide in the dark! It''s not so easy to plot against us!"


    The leader in black noticed something wrong and wanted to condense their thoughts through such shouting, but it was useless.


    When Wang Yu wants to kill one of them, their mind has been completely taken away by Wang Yu.


    "If you are really good, it shouldn''t be difficult for me to show up now?"


    Wang Yu''s voice sounded around them, so that the man in black couldn''t tell his location.

 Chapter 867

    In fact, Wang Yu''s body is opposite them, but after a quick killing just now, they must have regarded Wang Yu as an invincible existence in their hearts.


    "Wang Yu, last time you killed all our brothers, today we came to avenge them!"


    His voice was sonorous and powerful, but in Wang Yu''s opinion, even if he could catch some people''s thoughts, he had no original momentum at all.


    To put it bluntly, his so-called brothers have no intention of fighting in their hearts.


    "Wang Yu, the killing is in a moment. You should hold it well."


    The little soul also said aloud. A trace of firmness flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes. He knew that waiting for opportunities was the best thing for him now.


    People in black are worried about themselves. What they think is whether they can defeat the unknown Wang Yu now. Therefore, even if one or two people in black hear the words of the leader, they have no performance.


    "You..."


    The people in black, led by them, obviously found that their emotions could not be restored to their original appearance. Although they wanted to change, they didn''t think of any useful method in the end, just sighed gently.


    Wang Yu didn''t move. He watched the people in black intently, just waiting for the perfect killing opportunity.


    However, after waiting for a long time, the warning on the head''s black face still exists, and the two sides are deadlocked, as if no one wants to give way first.


    "Brother, has Wang Yu left? It''s no use for us to stay here anymore."


    A man in black whispered to the man in black, and a look of doubt flashed on his face. He didn''t understand that Wang Yu had such a big advantage just now. Why did he give up suddenly?


    And in terms of Wang Yugang''s ability, if he has been such a tactic, it must be possible to turn over the plate¡ª¡ª


    However, such an outcome is what the man in black didn''t see first.


    When the man in black heard his words, this time he didn''t directly refute the words that shook the morale of the army as before. Instead, he thought carefully for a moment and frowned tightly.


    Yes, he also began to waver. This man was also wondering whether Wang Yu had really left.


    But he left without any sign, and still used such a less aboveboard move. According to his understanding, Wang Yu didn''t seem to do such a thing.


    Tangle.


    Unconsciously, the man in black has exposed his true feelings in front of the enemy.


    This is fatal to both sides in the war, and Wang Yu just caught the moment around him.


    Right now!


    Wang Yu''s figure hidden behind everyone is like a string flying out after pulling a full bow. The speed is amazing. At the same time, it also has strong lethality!


    A new blow will kill!


    Wang Yu held a huge black and blue heavy sword in his hand. His eyes were cold, but with rigorous firmness and calculation, he shuttled in front of his target characters, and then started mercilessly!


    Kill!


    Blood splashed, and Wang Yu''s body had rushed to another man in black!


    It was another heavy sword, and life died out in these breaths, fast but orderly.


    Without a scream, they are often dead before they see how their last companion fell. They were killed just now.


    Wang Yu''s sword light fell, his toes were light, and his long-standing savings were intended to be released at this moment. His invisibility skills had been removed. Even in the daytime, the whole person''s blue voice was like a ghost. As long as he was stared at, he would be killed.


    After some killing, Wang Yu returned to his hiding place again, but this time he no longer used the invisible spell, but directly faced the man in black.


    More importantly, all the people in black in front of Wang Yu, except the leader, have fallen to the ground and lost their lives.


    The little soul''s mood now can''t be described by excitement. It can''t think of a situation that would definitely lose. Under the operation of Wang Yu, it turned over completely.


    As for the last remaining man in black, he knew that without the help of other people in black, he could not be compared with the prosperous Wang Yu only by his strength.


    Wang Yu stood quietly opposite the man in black. He didn''t speak. He just held the wind magic sword in his right hand and looked at the man in black with a cold expression.


    The Epee was pointed directly at Wang Yu''s face, and the blood left during the killing was flowing down drop by drop.


    On Wang Yu''s body, he can only barely see the original color of his clothes.


    Bright red, and the blue and black of the wind magic sword, complement each other, reflecting the death fate of the last man in black.

 Chapter 868

    In fact, Wang Yu didn''t want to kill him directly. To tell the truth, he was very interested in the forces behind these mysterious people. If it was really for the ghost sect, or even the revival of the former ancient youzong, he wanted to find out.


    So he didn''t kill him just now, but left him in the end. What he wanted was to ask him something¡ª¡ª


    Although Wang Yu thought he wouldn''t tell himself.


    "Oh, since you have killed all my brothers, it''s meaningless for me to live. It''s better to give me a sword so that I can watch my brother die with my own eyes. Wang Yu, you are really as cold-blooded and cruel as the legend says."


    The man in black, led by Wang Yu, sneered at Wang Yu. Wang Yu listened quietly and didn''t say anything, but he was always wary of whether he would kill himself.


    "I know you value love and righteousness, but as long as you can answer well after I ask you something, I''ll let you live, so that you can bury these brothers."


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and said that he had already said good things in his heart. At the same time, he took a step in his direction.


    The man in black saw Wang Yu''s actions, but he scoffed at his words, "hum, I know what you''re thinking. Even if I tell you what I really say, you will kill me at that time."


    The distance between the two people is not close. Wang Yu can''t see clearly what emotions exist in his black eyes, but it must be hatred and grief.


    "I won''t lie to you. Come here and I''ll ask you."


    Wang Yu put away the wind magic sword in his hand and looked at the man in black opposite. His voice was full of demagogic power.


    "Ha ha ha, Wang Yu, you didn''t expect it. We have been trained since childhood and are proficient in all kinds of arrays. You are really looking for the wrong person to bewitch me now."


    The man in black suddenly sneered, but his words made Wang Yumei frown, and he was a little lost in his heart.


    He had thought of the array he had seen in Qingchen before, but he didn''t expect to be despised by real experts as soon as it was made.


    At the moment when Wang Yu was stunned, a strange look suddenly appeared on the face of the man in black opposite, followed by the exclamation of the little soul:


    "No! He''s going to kill himself!"


    Wang Yu also suddenly regained his consciousness, lifted his breath and flew towards the man in black, but he was still a step slow. He watched him fall like this, his eyes wide open.


    He planted straight. At this time, Wang Yu finally saw his last expression. Although he didn''t close his eyes, it was full of warmth and comfort.


    When Wang Yu arrived at him, he caught the figure of the man in black. Looking at his expression, his heart was also heavy.


    It seems that he really has real feelings for these brothers.


    Happy because he also wants to find them and reunite with them. He doesn''t close his eyes


    Maybe he didn''t fulfill the responsibility of being a big brother. He buried them all in person and had a good place to go.


    Wang Yu gently put him on the ground and stretched out his hand to pull down his mask. Under the black mask was a pretty face. It seemed that he was very young, about the size of light dust.


    "They''re great."


    The little soul sighed, and Wang Yu nodded, and his eyes were moved.


    He stayed quietly where the bodies were all over for some time, then took away their weapons and turned away from the place.


    Killing is always inevitable. Wang Yu is not the kind of person with compassion. When the people who should be killed come to him, he will never be soft hearted.


    If he had known their true age and temperament, he would have done it without hesitation.


    For Wang Yu now, being kind to others is cruel to himself.


    He can still distinguish this very clearly.


    "We now..."


    The little soul opened his mouth and alleviated the smell of killing just now. The tone was flat, but people couldn''t guess what emotion there was.


    Wang Yu''s face flashed a trace of coldness, and then he spoke directly, "go to the North first to see if there is a Rune Stone there."


    Yes, their original plan was to go to the north to see the Rune Stone, but it was the people in black who met these interceptors on the road that destroyed the final plan.


    Just


    "Before, those people in black were indeed with the people in black we met at the foot of the mountain?"


    The little soul opened his mouth. To tell the truth, he really couldn''t believe that they came from an organization.


    After all, those people at the foot of the mountain started without saying a word, but the wave not long ago was very talkative.


    Wang Yu as like as two peas, though he did not believe it, he still had to admit, "I have checked carefully before, and the signs of the two men are exactly the same. They should be in an organization, but if they are not spirits,"


    Speaking of this, Wang Yu paused, thought for a moment or opened his mouth, "this still needs to be investigated."


    After all, in such a qualitative case, it''s better not to draw a conclusion too early. There will be a lot of fixed numbers in the future, which they can''t guess.

 Chapter 869

    "Well, I understand."


    The little soul answered, but suddenly noticed something wrong around him, "Wang Yu..."


    Wang Yu obviously felt it, nodded and turned to a hidden corner.


    "I heard last time that many runes appeared in the north. Are you sure?"


    A quiet female voice came to Wang Yu''s ears. It was normal here, but Wang Yu seemed to fall into a shock zone.


    "It should be. So far, people who have gone to the north have not come back. They should be fighting for runes there."


    It was another majestic male voice that responded to the woman. Just listening to his voice tightly, it seemed that he could feel his powerful power.


    "In this case, let''s go and have a look as soon as possible. If we can, those small families still don''t command more. It''s no good to have more people. We can do it ourselves."


    The woman''s voice continued, but Wang Yu couldn''t hear what the content was. They went farther and farther. They knew that Wang Yu had used force and fully accepted many voices.


    "She''s fine, completely fine."


    After they had completely gone away, Wang Yu seemed to have lost his soul. He leaned on a big tree and looked at the suspected complex emotions of businessmen in his eyes.


    She, naturally, refers to flowers.


    The man who spoke to her just now was the cross seal tracked by Wang Yu.


    There is indeed a connection between the two people, and from the way they speak, huaqingcheng seems to be the guide between the two people.


    "Her origin is really not simple, and it is likely that she was adopted by Cao Jinling for many years."


    At this time, Xiaohun finally determined the relationship between Cao Jinling and Hua Qingcheng, and the tone also vaguely contained the warning of team Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was silent for a moment. Naturally, he knew what the little soul was implying.


    Now that he has known her true face, Wang Yu will no longer indulge in this inexplicable illusion. He still knows what is right and wrong.


    "As we walked, we said that we shouldn''t stay here long. It''s easy to meet other people on the main road."


    The little soul took a step first. Wang Yu was stunned, nodded and secretly lucky. Then he tried his best to go to the north, but it was completely different from the route they had just taken.


    "Do you want to say that my poison is also related to huaqingcheng?"


    Wang Yu''s footsteps were windy. At this time, he didn''t speak. He communicated with the little soul through the secret arts.


    The little soul''s voice also brought some joy, "well, although I don''t know why Hua Qingcheng would understand such a long and complex art of Gu poison, what''s certain is that you had a crush on him before. It must be because this Gu poison manipulated your mind in your body."


    Wang Yu nodded, and he was awed by the Gu poison technique he had not been in contact with.


    The conversation between Hua Qingcheng and cross seal also instantly returned to the topic discussed by Xiao Hun and Wang Yu.


    "They certainly didn''t know our existence at that time, so what they said was what they really wanted to say, which also showed that the news didn''t come from them."


    Wang Yu analyzed silently, skipped a small swamp under his feet, and then continued on his way.


    The little soul answered, "yes, but in this Rune King conference, the most powerful people are the people of the Cao family and the Zhao family. Who can spread such a huge rumor that they are not excellent and Hui?"


    This is also what Wang Yugang was confused about. Does it also secretly reveal that there are other forces infiltrating in the Fuwang conference and quietly manipulating the direction of the whole conference.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu suddenly felt his back ridge cool, and a name suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "Ghost sect!"


    Wang Yu almost said the name with Xiaohun at the same time, and then fell into silence at the same time.


    Wang Yu hasn''t figured out what the two waves of people in black attacked him for. Now he finds that there are a lot of runes in the north, which may have been spread by them.


    His heart suddenly became heavy.


    Wang Yu originally only intended to participate in the Fuwang meeting on behalf of the cloud family in order to melt the soul saliva after winning the victory, but the more he went forward, the more he seemed to find some amazing things.


    It''s no accident to see huaqingcheng again.


    In fact, Wang Yu knew in his heart that his position was completely opposite when he met again after he desperate to save her last time.


    Each is his own master. Wang Yu won''t say much. Naturally, he won''t give special treatment to huaqingcheng because of what happened before.


    This is Wang Yu''s principle. Similarly, he believes Hua Qingcheng thinks so.


    "It seems that the north is coming. Let''s stop and have a rest first."


    Since the two ended the topic just now, Xiaohun has been paying attention to the distance from the north. Walking in the dense forest will not be found by the people taking the main road, but it is also full of all kinds of dangers.


    Xiaohun said that he asked Wang Yu to stop and rest, of course, not to recover his strength, but to cushion him. After all, after entering the north, it is still unknown what kind of struggle they are waiting for.

 Chapter 870

    "Ha ha, brother Qian, you really came here tonight!"


    A familiar and rude woman''s voice reached Wang Yu''s ears. He frowned and looked in the direction of the voice. Sure enough, he saw the woman who heard the news that day.


    In front of her stood a man with an embarrassed face.


    It must be the man surnamed Qian who talked to her that day.


    Wang Yu was not very interested in them. He wrapped his long clothes and turned to the direction of the crowd.


    Just as he was crowding ahead with the flow of people, he suddenly felt his sleeves pulled.


    He turned his head and looked at the man who pulled the corners of his clothes. There was a moment of surprise in his eyes.


    It was a little boy who was not as tall as his waist. He was looking at him eagerly at the moment.


    "Big brother, come out. I have something to tell you."


    The little boy is about seven or eight years old. His voice is still young. If he didn''t look at the way he combs his hair, he would think it was a little girl.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows, squeezed out of the crowd, followed the little boy and walked to a remote place where a young master was.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu was patient and spoke directly to the little boy, but at this time he was in the backlight. The little boy couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    "Big brother, are you attending the Fu King conference?"


    The little boy looked at Wang Yu carefully. A trace of embarrassment flashed across his face, but he continued to say, "I don''t know if you lack runes. I have a lot here that I can give you."


    Then he patted the small package on his back, and a trace of pride flashed on his face.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a funny smile, "you said you wanted to give it to me? Do you have any requirements?"


    I don''t know if it was his illusion. Wang Yu felt that after he said this, the little boy''s eyes suddenly looked in a direction behind him, then firmly looked at Wang Yu and said:


    "I''ll give you a rune. Can you give me a hundred six grade runes?"


    "Oh, it''s not small!"


    Xiaohun teased and opened his mouth. He and Wang Yu had already noticed something wrong, but now there are so many people rushing to collect Rune stones. It doesn''t matter if they delay a little time here for the time being.


    "One hundred runes? Or six?"


    Wang Yu smiled gently and stared at the little boy''s eyes, as if with the magic of examination.


    The little boy was overwhelmed. A trace of grievance flashed across his face. At the same time, he looked in a direction behind Wang Yu and looked like he was about to cry.


    Wang Yu was not in a hurry to tell him anything. He still looked at him with a smile, and the expression on his face had not changed.


    "Big brother, if you can take it out, I''ll give you all these runes on my back..."


    The little boy''s voice was still light and thin, but he didn''t dare to look at Wang Yu''s face anymore.


    "Who on earth are you? Dare you rob my brother''s Rune? Do you have the courage?"


    Just when the two were deadlocked, a loud voice came from Wang Yu''s back, and the little boy who had just talked with Wang Yu also spread his feet and ran directly to the man behind him.


    "Peng Peng, who bullied you? Brother, help you get justice!"


    The man held his brother and spoke arrogantly, while Wang Yu still kept the posture of talking to the little boy just now, but he could still clearly hear the little boy pointing in his direction.


    The original smiling expression on Wang Yu''s face gradually stagnated and changed into cold and ruthless.


    He got up slowly and didn''t hurry forward, but didn''t see them play the dust that didn''t exist on his body. The expression on his face looked so careless.


    "Hey! That means you! How did you bully my brother? Do you know we are a family?"


    The man was still shouting arrogantly. Wang Yu quietly opened his spiritual consciousness and scanned the spiritual consciousness in the heart of the onlookers.


    "Tut tut Tut, these two brothers are blackmailing again. This is the first poor man these days?"


    "This man is really. He doesn''t listen well to anyone. He has to follow the child and have a look. Has he been blackmailed?"


    "Hum, just now it was the adults who arranged their younger brother to take the initiative to chat up? It''s shameless to want to blackmail by such means."


    ¡­¡­


    There are many people talking, but there is only one specific content. Wang Yu understands that Xiaohun naturally heard these words and opened his mouth with righteous indignation:


    "The forest is really big. There are all kinds of birds. What kind of two families will find their rogue brothers to attend the Fu King conference."


    Wang Yu took a step forward and politely said, "so, how do you want to solve it?"


    His eyes were fixed on the man''s eyes. Although he didn''t say anything high, the people around him could obviously feel the heavy pressure on him.

 Chapter 871

    Wang Yu quietly looked at the two brothers hugging each other in front of him. His eyes glittered with brilliance that others could not understand.


    What he said around him had been completely heard in his mind, but now he didn''t have the anger that he had just learned that he had been cheated.


    On the contrary, he wanted to have a good time with them.


    "How many runes do you have?"


    Wang Yu spoke slowly. His tone was so light that people couldn''t guess his emotion. The expression on his face was also very rigorous.


    The old man''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, but he looked around and obviously didn''t want to help. He wanted to have the confidence.


    "Why are you asking? Do you still want to rob us?"


    He said these meaningless words, and Wang Yu could understand a lot in his heart. It was mainly to get rid of time. No matter how much, he was trying to find out what Wang Yu''s bottom line was.


    The little soul whispered in Wang Yu''s mind, and his tone was full of disdain. "Hum, this kind of person only has the ability of rhetoric in the world. If I say, we should teach him a lesson. We really let him slip away directly. It''s really cheap for him."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a smile, and then he spoke to the little soul with a secret voice, "that''s what I planned. Don''t be angry. This kind of person is not worth it."


    With that, Wang Yu fiercely approached the two brothers for a few steps. The expression on his face changed and finally returned to peace.


    But this action surprised the two people who were already guilty. They also stepped back and said, "what are you doing? Do you still want to beat us when so many people look at us?"


    With that, he glanced around at the people around him, which made these simple spectators embarrassed.


    After all, this situation did not happen on the first day. Although these people did not help the brothers cheat, they did not say anything at the same time, and silently encouraged their arrogance.


    Wang Yu seemed to listen to the man''s words. His narrow Danfeng eyes also looked at the people around him and said faintly, "do you think I''m bullying them?"


    Just like just now, Wang Yu made such a noise. Even when Wang Yu''s eyes were just projected on them, it seemed that he was seen through by something, and an unspeakable sense of shame arose spontaneously.


    "Hehe, these are people from small families who don''t have much courage. They must know the family behind the two brothers very well, so that''s why."


    The little soul also understood a lot. These people said that they were actually watching on the wall, and they bullied the soft and feared the hard.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but he began to think about another important thing because of Xiaohun''s words.


    "This place is still just these small families with little strength. Does it mean that the previous news was only spread among them?"


    Wang Yu thought for a moment and told Xiaohun the confusion in his heart. Xiaohun went to meditate for a while.


    Here, they are a little distracted, but they are not completely unresponsive to the outside world.


    Just like now, the man facing Wang Yu, who was not far from Wang Yu, is attacking in the direction of Wang Yu.


    In the eyes of outsiders, others can''t see his speed clearly, but for Wang Yu, such an attack is like a child fighting.


    "Puff -"


    Before the man got close to Wang Yu''s body, he heard a small sound. The belly of the man who had just rushed towards Wang Yu was already red.


    Wang Yu, who is opposite him, is already quiet in front of him, but his hand is in the state of receiving martial gas attack.


    Obviously, it was Wang Yu who shot with martial spirit just now. He intercepted the man halfway without any effort.


    After about a breath, the people around noticed what had happened. They all took a breath and looked at Wang Yu in shock.


    However, Wang Yu, who should have been indifferent, now after accepting the move, his face became a little serious.


    "Young master Wang, if you are so violent, you can''t do it."


    A familiar man''s voice reached Wang Yu''s ears, and Wang Yu had already known him until he existed.


    Of course, when he comes, there must be another woman in front of him.


    One wave did not level, another wave rose again, and two people were walking slowly towards this place in the direction of the main road.


    To be exact, it''s towards Wang Yu.


    It''s Hua Qingcheng and cross seal. They took the main road, which will be slower than Wang Yu''s shortcut, but in terms of their strength, it''s the time at night at most.


    Wang Yu''s eyes didn''t pay attention to them since they came here. He didn''t even want to say hello to them.


    "Women...?"


    Although the appearance of these two people shocked everyone, someone in the crowd began to whisper to them.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is, of course, the female identity of Hua Qingcheng.

 Chapter 872

    Wang Yu closed his eyes and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes. How can these people understand that the real strong can''t be measured by the surface.


    "Including you?"


    The voice of the little soul suddenly appeared from Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, he reacted. He just told the little soul what he thought through the secret arts.


    Maybe.


    Just like just now, I was also recognized as an honest man who was easy to bully by the two brothers in front of me?


    "Childe Wang, it''s your fault. Miss Qingcheng and I say hello to you. Why do you just ignore it?"


    Cross seal didn''t care about the little boy who was crying about his dead brother on the ground, but went directly to Wang Yu and talked to him quite familiar.


    Wang Yu was a little funny. Didn''t he still say to his men that he wanted to catch Wang Yu and put him in the right place?


    But before Wang Yu finished lamenting him, the woman in front of the cross cover confirmed the famous saying that one mountain is higher than another.


    "Young master Wang, long time no see. Thank you that night."


    Hua Qingcheng smiled warmly at Wang Yu. The expression on his face was completely different from that of the past.


    Wang Yu didn''t like or hate such an expression, but it just made him ring Cao Jinling.


    He also smiled so falsely but gently. Although he hated you in his heart as if he wanted you to die immediately, he still smiled on his face and had a good relationship.


    And


    Hua Qingcheng said "that night". So many people present have completely listened to her.


    She said it vaguely, but at the same time she was also very playful.


    Evening, thank you?


    And it''s still a man and a woman. What will happen? I believe someone will make up a lot of stories in their mind without others telling them in detail?


    But Wang Yu didn''t care about this. He didn''t intend to meet them when he came to the north, but now he has seen it, and he won''t escape.


    "Tell me, you''ve just come here. Why do you have to cause so much trouble," cross seal looked at Wang Yu and didn''t want to ignore them. He also pretended to be familiar with Wang Yu and spoke warmly. "Is this man sent by Zhang Jia of Guifan city?"


    Along the way, he looked at the body that had begun to harden on the ground and suffered the white eyes of another little boy.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. He didn''t care much about these fame, wealth and status, but listening to the words of cross seal, the family seems to have a big background?


    "Mr. Wang, you are a person who can''t be wronged. We can understand that. It''s just that the Zhao family in Guifan city want to appease them, or get some blood."


    Cross seal continued to say, but it was him. The flower in front of him closed his mouth all the way, but quietly looked at Wang Yu and smiled.


    Wang Yugang was still thinking about whether he would let the cloud family be chased and killed. At this time, he was completely relieved to hear the cross seal.


    Since the nine star alliance can overwhelm him, it''s no big deal.


    Just


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    Wang Yu spoke indifferently. At the same time, it was the first time since he came to Jindi for so many days that he really said a word with cross seal.


    "This..." cross seal obviously didn''t expect Wang Yu to speak like this. He was asked for a moment and his words stopped.


    "Mr. Wang, excuse me?"


    Hua Qingcheng took a step forward, and her face was cold again. Only in this way did Wang Yu feel familiar.


    Wang Yu looked at her and looked at her straight.


    Hua Qingcheng also looked back at Wang Yu, with such a smiling expression on his face. Wang Yu was gone and wanted to explore her mood again.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu promised. It seemed that something flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t see it clearly.


    Cross seal seemed to have thought that Wang Yu would walk with them. He walked forward a few steps skillfully and said, "I''ll go to the teahouse over there to see if there is a place. You two walk slowly."


    When he said this, the expression on his face seemed to have some deep meaning, and his eyes were full of banter. In the eyes of outsiders, these three people were like old friends for many years.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t speak. He just waited quietly for Hua Qingcheng''s response.


    "Let''s go."


    Hua Qingcheng just smiled at Wang Yu and didn''t say anything, as if he hadn''t noticed the expression of the cross seal just now.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and followed her, but was shouted.


    "Stop! You murderer! Give back my brother''s life!"


    It''s the little boy just now. Because of some crying, his voice has been incomplete, but it''s still loud.


    The people who had just gathered around to watch the excitement had almost dispersed when they heard the cross seal talk about the Zhao family in Guifan city.


    They all know that most of these three people come from the middle of Wufu mainland, which they can''t afford.

 Chapter 873

    It''s just that the little boy seems not afraid of power because of his brother.


    Wang Yu walked towards the little boy with some interest and said softly, "name?"


    The little boy looked at Wang Yu fiercely, as if he was going to kill Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing his dissatisfaction. A trace of fear flashed on the little boy''s face, and then he was unwilling to speak. His voice was small and could not be heard clearly:


    "Yihui."


    Wang Yu frowned. This time, he didn''t deliberately make trouble for him, but really didn''t hear clearly, "what are you talking about?"


    Although the little boy''s voice could be heard, it was submissive. All the syllables were connected together. Even if Wang Yu didn''t ask much, he had to speak again.


    "I said, my name is Yihui!"


    The little boy seemed to be deliberately. When Wang Yugang had just passed the exam, he suddenly screamed loudly.


    Wang Yu didn''t get hurt. He just nodded, stood up and spoke to the little boy, "I know, Yihui, don''t do such a thing in the future."


    With the that, he also turned around and walked directly to Hua Qingcheng, but he didn''t explain anything


    The two men walked wordlessly towards the teahouse just sealed by the cross, and no one opened his mouth to say the first word.


    But Wang Yu could probably understand that Yihui had already made such a provocative move towards the cross seal. It must be that even they themselves would not let him live much longer.


    These are not what Wang Yu wants to care about. Before, he said he wanted to make them suffer. Now the older one has already died by himself. He has already settled their grievances. The rest needs the little boy to live by himself.


    "Qingcheng girl, young master Wang, you are here!"


    The cross seal had been waiting at the door of the teahouse for a long time. After seeing the figure of Wang Yu, she quickly followed up. Wang Yu could obviously see that the cross seal opposite was winking at huaqingcheng, but she didn''t seem to pay much attention.


    Hehe, this is


    Infighting in front of him?


    Wang Yu did not speak, but quietly followed them and walked towards the room just arranged by the cross seal.


    As for whether there will be a well-arranged network inside, Wang Yu is not worried. After all, they have just come to the north of Jindi. In terms of time, it is not as long as Wang Yu has come.


    Of course, if they had someone here to pick them up, it''s another matter.


    However, after the two waves of people in black were all killed by Wang Yu, he began to wonder how many people could the ghost sect arrange to come in?


    "If there is really an ambush here, even if we carry it a little."


    Xiaohun also understood what Wang Yu said, so he opened his mouth like this. Both of them were disobedient. On this point, they reached a consensus.


    This time Wang Yu met Hua Qingcheng and others in the north. Wang Yu had expected it before. Although he didn''t expect it to be so fast, he had never been afraid.


    It''s just that so many things have happened between them before. Can they really talk like before, or why did they invite Wang Yu again after Wang Yu saw their true face?


    Stepping into this threshold, Wang Yu didn''t know what was waiting for him, but he was full of strength.


    If Hua Qingcheng wants to negotiate terms, he will accompany him, but if he wants to duel, he won''t flinch.


    "Mr. Wang, I haven''t heard from you before. I don''t know where to dig the treasure?"


    The cross seal has arranged the work of three people. Several people just sit around a small round table. They can''t see who is superior and who is inferior.


    Wang Yu glanced at the cross seal, looked at the smiling face, and said, "brother cross seal, what am I doing recently? Don''t you know?"


    With that, he looked down at the green tea in his tea cup. After waiting quietly for some time, no one spoke.


    Wang Yu was not in a hurry. Anyway, they had something to do with themselves just now. Even if it was consumed, it would be harmful to them.


    "Prince, did you know that there were a large number of people in black in the jungle before?"


    Hua Qingcheng, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth and asked a fatal question.


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows. This reaction was just seen by the two people opposite. Cross seal quickly looked at Hua Qingcheng, but Hua Qingcheng didn''t respond.


    Wang Yu also saw this performance in his eyes. He also smiled and said, "yes."


    He answered simply, but after saying these two words, he didn''t speak again. Instead, he began to be friendly with the tea in his tea cup. It seemed that he didn''t care about this question at all.


    Such a response was not the result that the two people wanted. They frowned and then reopened. The purpose of this question was obviously stronger than that just now.

 Chapter 874

    "Do you remember where you last saw the man in black?"


    After he finished, he looked into Wang Yu''s eyes and saw the expectations in his words at a glance.


    Hua Qingcheng''s eyes flashed some emotions, but he didn''t speak. He was also waiting for Wang Yu''s answer.


    The radian of Wang Yu''s mouth became bigger and bigger. He put his tea cup on the table again and leaned in the direction of the two people, whispering:


    "Why do you want to know so much? Is there any secret?"


    His rhetorical question made cross seal a little speechless, trying to explain something, but he found that he had nothing to say.


    "Nothing, but we''ve seen them before. They look very ferocious, so ask Mr. Wang if he has been hurt."


    Hua Qingcheng explained before the cross seal spoke. Wang Yu quietly moved his eyes to her, but she still smiled calmly.


    "Sure enough, I was born in Hualou. I''m really good at changing my face."


    Xiaohun couldn''t bear to see huaqingcheng changing so quickly. He also made a sarcasm in Wang Yu''s mind, but he slowly despised it in his voice.


    Wang Yu''s eyes also flashed a smile, but it did not reach the bottom of his eyes. In the deepest part of his eyes, there was still a deep indifference.


    "Kill."


    He still answered in two words, but this time there was some light wind in his voice, which made the two people opposite didn''t react for a moment.


    "What? Kill?"


    The cross sealed eyebrows frowned more tightly. Subconsciously, he repeated Wang Yu''s words. After realizing that he had just reacted incorrectly, he added:


    "Well, Mr. Wang, how many people in black have you met before? We also have a bottom in our hearts."


    After that, he didn''t forget to defend himself. The little soul in Wang Yu''s mind couldn''t help praising their play.


    "Oh, meet two waves of people before and after. There are probably more than ten such people every time?"


    Wang Yu answered carelessly. His tone was like discussing the weather with others.


    But such an answer made the two opposite angry!


    The smile on Hua Qingcheng''s face couldn''t hang. She even took a cup of tea directly and drank it gracefully, but Wang Yu found her bad mood in her trembling palm.


    "Sure enough, they brought in those people in black?"


    The little soul hummed softly, and Wang Yu also had a bottom in his heart. It seems that the ghost sect really has something to do with them.


    "By the way, Miss Hua, you were seriously injured when we met last time. Are you better now?"


    Wang Yu spoke again, but he sprinkled salt on her wound.


    Sure enough, the title "flower girl" successfully made Hua Qingcheng''s face more ugly, and also confirmed Wang Yu''s guess all the time.


    Huaqingcheng really has something to do with Cao Jinling.


    Almost everyone who sees huaqingcheng will pretend to kindly call her "Qingcheng girl". Only Cao Jinling is a unique "flower girl".


    Since he found this, Wang Yu began to realize that the relationship between them was different.


    Now it seems that this is even more true.


    In addition, Wang Yu mentioned the deception of huaqingcheng before. Her face remained unchanged, which was the real problem.


    "Hahaha, it''s so refreshing. This woman is finally in your hands."


    The little soul shouted excitedly, and Wang Yu''s mood was also infected, but on the surface, he still looked like he was concerned about huaqingcheng.


    When it comes to camouflage, Wang Yu can''t. If it comes to camouflage, maybe he is more powerful than the two people opposite.


    "I''m almost ready. Thank you for thinking about me."


    The expression on Hua Qingcheng''s face was a little unnatural, but she still opened her mouth and answered Wang Yu. It seemed that she was bullying her.


    Wang Yu nodded gently, looked very satisfied, and said, "you suddenly left before. I was worried about what went wrong with you or being slightly left by others. I was very worried and went outside to find you."


    He continued to talk, but the contents of it made Hua Qingcheng feel more oppressed.


    Was the poison given to him that night unresponsive? No wonder I didn''t see anyone when I went to see him in the morning.


    There was some clarity in the cross sealed eyes, but more regret. I knew he would not take people to find Wang Yu during the day. I just set out after Hua Qingcheng met him.


    However, it''s useless to say anything now. Hua Qingcheng obviously understood this truth, quickly sorted out his emotions and said to Wang Yu:


    "I remember your friendship before. I will repay you if I have a chance in the future."


    Wang Yu listened quietly. When he heard the last sentence, he suddenly looked at her with a smile. The meaning is self-evident.


    Hua Qingcheng obviously looked at Wang Yu and didn''t know what he wanted to understand. His face was slightly red, and then he lowered his head in shame.

 Chapter 875

    The ancients often said that if a woman wants to repay a man''s kindness, it is nothing more than a promise by example. It is normal for huaqingcheng to have this reaction now.


    But


    I don''t know why Wang Yu felt some loss when he saw such a shy flower, but even he didn''t know why.


    Wang Yu lowered his eyes slightly. A trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. He raised his head and whispered to the flowers in front of him:


    "It''s also a kind of fate to meet here today, but if you want to catch up with the past, I think you''d better forget it."


    Speaking later, his voice was also slightly cold.


    Hua Qingcheng and cross seal, who said this, were all sluggish, but they still smiled at Wang Yu and said, "what does Prince mean by this?"


    The speaker is a cross seal, and Hua Qingcheng obviously plays a poor image after being bullied.


    "She used to be like this? I didn''t feel like that before. The gap is very large. I''m not used to it."


    The voice of the little soul echoed in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu didn''t speak, but the coldness in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    "It''s nothing. It''s not a few days since the conference. I think you''ll come here because you heard that there are many runes here. Since everyone''s purpose is so obvious, it''s better to compete fairly?"


    Wang Yu gently hooked his mouth and showed a strange smile on his face. His slender fingers played with the white tea cup in his hand, which made people unable to see any emotion.


    Cross seal''s expression also became a little strange. He looked at huaqingcheng, but huaqingcheng firmly winked at him.


    Wang Yu seems to be careless with his cup, but their every move falls into his eyes.


    "Young master Wang, you must know more about the man in black than we did just now. We planned to collect runes together, but we often heard that someone was attacked and robbed by the man in black."


    Hua Qingcheng stretched out her slender palm and gently held Wang Yu''s big hand with cold fingers. At the same time, she leaned forward, and her voice became more charming and moving.


    Wang Yu frowned, took out his hand and continued to speak, "so? As I said before, I have killed all these people."


    When he said this, his tone inadvertently relaxed, as if he were saying silently that these things are simple things for him.


    This reaction made the two people on the opposite face a little uneasy, but they continued to say to Wang Yu:


    "Young master Wang, are you sure that after you kill those people, they have no companions?"


    The cross seal opened his mouth and looked at Wang Yu''s face as if there was some eagerness. His voice was full of excitement.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak and waited quietly for his next words.


    "Just like you said, two groups of people can ensure that there will be no third wave of people?"


    After that, he stood up excitedly and patted the table heavily.


    Hua Qingcheng looked up at him, and a trace of appreciation flashed in her eyes.


    However, he incited so well that Wang Yu was still unmoved. Instead, he calmly sipped his tea and said casually, "but I didn''t say that two groups of people attacked me."


    As soon as this remark came out, it directly extinguished all the passions excited by the two people, leaving only embarrassment on their faces.


    "Cough, Mr. Wang, you know that we represent all families to attend such a conference. We just want to get some benefits and make things better in the future. It''s good to get the ranking, but if we lose our lives for it, it''s not worth it?"


    Hua Qingcheng cleared his throat. Everything that had just happened seemed to be normal. He whispered softly to Wang Yu again.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu seemed to understand, nodded, and looked at the flowers and cross seals.


    But his next words suddenly embarrassed them, "yes, but I think if you stay with me again, you may find death."


    The smiles on Hua Qingcheng''s and cross seal''s faces could no longer be condensed. Wang Yu really didn''t want to entangle with them this time. He also got up directly and went outside the door. He didn''t stay here for a second.


    His patience has indeed reached the final limit, not only because of the previous deception of Huaqing City, but also the attack of strange people in black, which makes Wang Yu unnecessary to contact them again.


    "Wait! Young master Wang Yu, you were attacked by people in black before. Don''t you know the answer yourself? Don''t you want to explore the reason?"


    Seeing that Wang Yu was about to leave here, Hua Qingcheng suddenly stood up and shouted at Wang Yu''s back

 Chapter 876

    Wang Yu''s steps stopped, but he didn''t want to hear them continue to cheat. He gently drew a cold arc from the corner of his mouth and turned around to leave here.


    "Don''t you really want to know about ghost sect and ancient youzong in ancient times!"


    Seeing that Wang Yu was about to leave here, Hua Qingcheng flashed a strange expression on her face and spoke out to Wang Yu again.


    Wang Yu gradually frowned. He turned around, his eyes narrowed slightly, stared at huaqingcheng tightly, and said word by word:


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wang Yu can be sure that he never mentioned the ghost sect before. Even when he was in the Lin family in shappangcheng, he told Lin Hui with an eyebrow. After all, outsiders can''t understand the restoration of the ancient youzong.


    Moreover, Wang Yu has never heard of anything about ghost sect all the time. Especially after he came to the center of Wufu mainland, no one mentioned such an organization.


    However, Hua Qingcheng can clearly understand the relationship between those people in black and the ghost sect. If it is not because she really knows some inside stories, the only possibility is that these people were originally arranged by her.


    And she herself must have something to do with the ghost sect.


    Either of the above two guesses is very important for Wang Yu.


    So at this time, Hua Qingcheng''s bet is indeed the right bet.


    "Young master Wang, don''t worry. Let''s sit down and talk about it."


    When Hua Qingcheng saw that Wang Yu was really interested in this matter, he finally smiled in his eyes, greeted Wang Yu, patted the cross seal shoulder behind him, asked him to get out of the way and give Wang Yuteng a seat.


    Wang Yu frowned. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he did look at huaqingcheng again.


    This time, not because of her beauty, not because of her talent, but because of the desperate in this cementing.


    She is bold and far sighted.


    But it was completely different from Wang Yu''s impression of her before.


    "This woman has a plan."


    The little soul''s voice was full of disdain, but it didn''t completely mean that he wasn''t interested in it.


    They now know very little about the ghost sect, and they really lack such an opportunity to popularize science.


    "First say what conditions you have."


    Although Wang Yu was eager to know what had something to do with the ghost sect, he still looked light and light. He just asked quietly to avoid being put together by them at last.


    But obviously, if he can have such a reply, it shows that huaqingcheng and cross seal have been half successful.


    Hua Qingcheng was slightly stunned, and then opened his mouth clearly. The smile on his face was much more pleasing to the eye than it just looked.


    "Ha ha, you are really the son of Wang. Everything you do is watertight. Well, let''s have a frank talk today."


    Cross seal stood behind huaqingcheng and laughed a few times. What he said was nothing.


    Wang Yu ignored him. Instead, he kept looking at Hua Qingcheng and waiting for her reaction.


    "Well, our request is that the Cao family should be the first winner in the final meeting."


    Hua Qingcheng also spoke impolitely, but Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows and turned a thousand times in his heart.


    Their real purpose will never be this, and for the Cao and Zhao families, such things should be scrambled to get, but the cross seal on one side seems to care nothing at all, and even a smile is shining in the depths of their eyes.


    "Don''t promise them easily. After all, we have already noticed the nature of these people."


    The little soul spoke quietly in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu also told him not to worry about himself.


    He nodded and recognized the condition, and went directly to the place where the three people had just talked.


    However, the crisp promise just made Hua Qingcheng and cross seal have no bottom in their hearts, and even began to doubt Wang Yu''s purpose.


    "There is nothing good about me. The only thing is that I am more trustworthy, but if you have a bit of falsehood, I will return it ten times and a hundred times."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth to the two people, and there was a trace of cold in his eyes. Speaking of this, it was also extremely cold. "


    Hua Qingcheng had no reaction at all. He smiled directly at Wang Yu and reached out to signal him to come in his direction. However, the cross seal expression on one side was unnatural for a moment.


    Although he changed quickly, he was still caught by Wang Yu.


    "You''re really powerful, Wang Yu. People''s calculations are so accurate."


    The little soul praised Wang Yu in his mind. He was worried that Wang Yu would lose his reason and judgment because of the ghost sect, but now it seems that Wang Yu is obviously more sober than anyone.


    "Well, well, time is precious. Young master Wang, come here quickly."

 Chapter 877

    After some infighting just now, the cross seal seemed to be a little tired and motioned Wang Yu to come over.


    Wang Yu did not hesitate, but also resolutely walked to the two people. The expression on his face was still light.


    He sat down quietly and looked at the two people. He didn''t speak, and the meaning was obvious. They said it first, and Wang Yu would express his opinion.


    Of course, he is more likely not to speak at all, but to listen to all their information.


    The cross seal and Hua Qingcheng looked at each other and sent countless messages in an instant. Finally, Hua Qingcheng spoke first:


    "Mr. Wang, we really need your help this time."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu frowned tightly, not because of what she said now, but because after so many things, he still felt that they were still making their previous mistakes.


    "I just said something about the ghost sect," Hua Qingcheng didn''t seem to worry that Wang Yu would misunderstand them again, but spoke slowly and finally said what Wang Yu was interested in. "It means you''ve heard some before, more or less, but it''s not comprehensive."


    Hua Qingcheng knows how to successfully mobilize a person''s interests. She obviously wants Wang Yu to ask.


    If Wang Yu is not sitting opposite them now, but any contestant who participated in the Fuwang conference, I believe they will believe a lot in huaqingcheng''s words in an instant.


    But the reason why Wang Yu can still sit quietly in the teahouse with them now shows that he will never be like others. Although Wang Yu really wants to continue to hear more news, he still looks completely indifferent on the surface, even without blinking his eyes.


    Cross seal turned his head and looked at Hua Qingcheng again. Even Hua Qingcheng''s original determination that Wang Yu would be interested in the ghost sect has wavered.


    Wang Yu is so calm now. Does that mean that the anxiety he just showed is just acting?


    Although such an idea is impractical, Hua Qingcheng thought of it when they looked at Wang Yu''s performance.


    "The ghost sect is now in a secret organization, which many people on the Wufu continent don''t know, but it is a very strong force, very powerful, but mysterious."


    Hua Qingcheng continued to say. After that, he looked at Wang Yu and saw that he had no response. He continued to speak, "now the power of the ghost sect has spread to the central part of the Wufu mainland, and even in the forgetful hometown, there are their traces everywhere."


    "You are really a person in the hometown of forgetting worries. I didn''t make a mistake before."


    Wang Yu finally spoke, but what he said was completely different from the topic of huaqingcheng.


    Hua Qingcheng and Shi Zifeng were both slightly stunned, but perhaps because they had made an appointment with Wang Yu, they simply didn''t hide it and spoke directly:


    "Yes, I''m Cao Jinling''s man."


    When Hua Qingcheng said this, there was no taboo at all, and her face was calm. She clearly said the closest relationship, but it was so natural in her mouth that there was no pressure at all.


    "Oh? Call him by his first name?"


    Wang Yu just said a simple sentence later, but suddenly made Hua Qingcheng look in a trance for a while. After she reacted, she quickly looked at Wang Yu. He just smiled at himself. As for what was flashing in his narrowed eyes, there was no way to know.


    "Cough, the most obvious fact is that the ghost sect infiltrated many people in the Fuwang assembly."


    She cleared her throat, ignored Wang Yu''s burning eyes, continued to speak, and let the cross seal on one side not understand.


    Wang Yu understood that his subordinates would not know such a close relationship.


    Wang Yu is very clear that people will infiltrate into the Fuwang assembly. After all, he killed so many people himself.


    What he doesn''t understand is, if huaqingcheng really has a connection with the ghost sect, why would he approach him personally, or in such a strange way, just to be a bait and reduce his defensive heart?


    Yes, Wang Yu''s heart has begun to believe that huaqingcheng has nothing to do with the ghost sect. This feeling is inexplicable, but it exists.


    "What she said was useless. Isn''t it a waste of our time?"


    The little soul opened his mouth impatiently. Wang Yu''s heart sank. He suddenly realized that maybe they just wanted to delay him now?


    "Young master Wang, are you listening?"


    The voice of Hua Qingcheng called Wang Yu''s thoughts back. He suddenly found that he was distracted again just now!


    When he was distracted at such a critical time, or in front of two people he didn''t trust, how could he do this!


    "Cao family and Zhao family have always known the existence of the ghost clan, and they have also heard about the restoration of the ancient secluded clan in their ancestors, so they have kept the two of us investigating secretly."

 Chapter 878

    Seeing that Wang Yu gradually recovered his mind, Hua Qingcheng also continued to speak, with a thick worry on his face.


    Wang Yu looked at Hua Qingcheng in some confusion. He just felt that his brain was a little chaotic. He couldn''t even hear what she said clearly.


    "Wang Yu!"


    Wang Yu only felt that his brain was getting more and more dizzy. Gradually, he thought of the trend of falling down. The voice of the little soul woke him up in time, but he also felt a little powerless.


    Hua Qingcheng walked to Wang Yu with some concern on his face and stretched out his hand as if to hold him. His voice became close and far. Wang Yu looked at her face. Unconsciously, this bright face coincided with Bing er''s cold cheek!


    "Bing er..."


    Wang Yu''s consciousness gradually blurred and he had no strength. He just felt that he was going to fall.


    Time seemed to be still at the moment. The last impression in Wang Yu''s mind was only the strong fragrance in the air.


    This is


    The fragrance of Pinhua building!


    When Wang Yu realized this, he just felt like he was suddenly enlightened. He wanted to get up and do something to huaqingcheng, but he found that his consciousness was all lost at this moment.


    Oh, no


    "It''s not easy for those people."


    Vaguely, Wang Yu seemed to hear such a voice shouting, but he couldn''t tell who it was.


    "Yes... I tried my best to sneak into all kinds of families before."


    ¡­¡­


    "It really costs a lot to develop such chess pieces."


    The voice was intermittent. Wang Yu only felt that he couldn''t hear anything clearly, and there was no feeling all over his body.


    I don''t know how long it took him to wake up again. There was no previous voice around him, but this time he could obviously feel the pain like a crack on his head.


    For a moment, Wang Yu suddenly remembered an important thing and hurriedly called, "little soul!"


    He couldn''t tell whether he shouted it himself or just through his own secret skills. He didn''t care.


    The picture in Wang Yu''s mind now is the face of Hua Qingcheng at last, with a very familiar but strange aroma.


    Before, Xiaohun said that he had poison on his body, but when he arrived in the north of Jindi, he completely forgot it.


    "I''m..."


    The weak voice of the little soul came from his mind. Wang Yu was happy, but he quickly responded and asked again, "are you okay?"


    What happened before he was unconscious must be that Hua Qingcheng was manipulating his Gu poison, and the fragrance must be the lead, and the Gu poison suppressed by the small soul in his body must have awakened.


    It''s hard for Wang Yu to make it clear about the consciousness of controlling people, and he doesn''t understand it.


    But what he knew was that the little soul had spent some effort to suppress the poison. Now it has been cracked, and it must have done him a lot of damage.


    "Well, the poison on your body revives and eats away my strength. Otherwise, I can protect you completely before."


    The little soul''s voice was a little excited, but it hurt Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu doesn''t know the ability of Hua Qingcheng, but the power of Gu poison is really strong, so it must be very difficult for the little soul to speak like this now.


    "What is certain is that the poison is really controlled by Hua Qingcheng. The reason why he and cross seal left you after seeing you yesterday must be to revive the suppressed poison insects."


    The little soul''s voice is weak and still analyzing. Wang Yu''s focus is another one.


    yesterday.


    It is not clear how long he was unconscious, but what is certain is that it must be more than one day.


    Think about what happened before, it can also be slowly substituted.


    As early as the time of tasting the flower building, huaqingcheng had already implanted Gu poison into her body, and the fragrance was the introduction. The sound of the piano was manipulating the spiritual consciousness deep in her mind.


    Before, I would have a crush on huaqingcheng inexplicably. It must be because of this. The reason why her characters are so different before and after is that Wang Yu has only one explanation in his heart, that is, Hua Qingcheng has changed into bing er''s appearance in his own eyes.


    That''s why I saw bing''er''s face before I fainted. At that time, it was because the poisonous insects in my body were fighting with the little soul, so there was a mistake in the conversion, which made Wang Yu have such an illusion.


    "Their purpose, in the beginning, was to let you die."


    The little soul said such a sentence coldly, and Wang Yu trembled in his heart. He thought about it, as if it was true.


    In any way, Wang Yu is an obstacle to them.


    Moreover, he has shown that he knows the ghost sect very well.


    If he is a member of the ghost sect, for more plans in the future, he will certainly choose the most direct and simplest means, that is to get rid of him.


    A hidden danger, for an organization, in many cases, represents endless trouble

 Chapter 879

    "The most important thing is to freshen up. You are very weak now, so am I."


    The little soul continued to speak, but his voice became weaker and weaker. They all knew that this was a sign that they would fall into a coma again soon.


    Wang Yu doesn''t know what he is now, or even what time is. What he can do now is to fight against the poisonous insects in his body.


    This time, even if it was a little soul, there was no way to help him suppress it.


    In chaos, Wang Yu only felt that everything around him had disappeared, leaving him alone, living quietly between heaven and earth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu wanted to speak, but he found that he couldn''t control it at all. The feeling of being controlled once reminded Wang Yu of his former self at home.


    He doesn''t have any ability. Even if others bully his family or even insult him in front of himself, he doesn''t have any power to fight back.


    Very sad feeling, but also very helpless.


    Wang Yu felt a little cool in his heart. This time huaqingcheng really calculated himself from beginning to end. He vowed that as long as he could go out this time, he would not let them go in the future!


    However, the current situation is not clear. Even if Wang Yu wants to take action, there is no way.


    Do you really have to wait for your life to pass away?


    But he was really unwilling to be calculated by others.


    "Wang Yu, use your heart to defeat it..."


    Vaguely, Wang Yu''s mind came up with what Xiaohun had said to himself before, and this sound was just like the light guiding Wang Yu forward in the dark, which made him walk a new hope again.


    keep calm.


    Wang Yu gradually pressed down his impetuous mood, concentrated all his feelings in his Dantian, and carefully recalled what Xiaohun had told him about the relationship with witchcraft.


    "Gu poison, like chaos, especially the powerful Gu insect on you."


    Their minds echoed that night when they just found that there was a poisonous sound on their bodies.


    There is no more useful information. Wang Yu is not impatient. He continues to concentrate and think carefully about what Xiaohun will say next.


    "I can suppress him with force and spiritual power for the time being, but if I really want to untie all the poison, I still need to go out and find some more powerful people who can know the array."


    Xiaohun didn''t say anything to Wang Yuduo that day, but Wang Yu already had confidence in how to deal with such Gu poison when he came to this place.


    The most vigorous time of Gu insect activity is when the environment around the host becomes more and more chaotic. Now he doesn''t know what Wang Yu''s surroundings look like, but in his own mind, they are as clear as spring water.


    Sure enough, when he completely immersed his martial Qi in the Dantian, he could obviously feel the chaos around him, and the feeling became a lot easier.


    He was happy, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he continued his luck more carefully.


    Wang Yu has never heard of Gu poison, mainly because the people who master these technologies have been exterminated.


    Even in the middle of Wufu continent, some people don''t know its existence, which shows its astonishment in another way.


    "Poisonous insects are not easily detected by those who cultivate military force, nor will they be affected by military Qi. It can be said that such things are born to compete with those who cultivate military Qi. If there is any good solution, they can only be solved through other channels."


    The cautious and dignified voice of the little soul came out in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu listened quietly and began his luck. Unexpectedly, he began to urge the flame inheritance obtained by his highness Huzhong palace before!


    To tell the truth, he seems to have forgotten that he still has this skill since he used it in front of Xin Yue last time.


    Flame inheritance is said to be inheritance, but in fact it is completely different from the force Wang Yu has been in contact with before. He hasn''t officially started using it before, because he doesn''t understand the mystery.


    Naturally, such secret inheritance can''t buy books and practice hard like refining runes and pills.


    After all, maybe you catch a man in the street and ask him if he knows the inheritance of fire.


    Moreover, even Xiaohun didn''t guess who else could arrive in the underground palace. Many unknown factors mixed together, which made Wang Yu never care about him.


    But now it''s different. The harm of Gu poison has invaded the depths of Wang Yu''s body. The little soul that can rely on is also seriously injured and can''t help him at all.


    Wang Yu''s innate conditions doomed him to have no way to cultivate. Only the soul can condense successful spiritual power. Wu Lili did no harm to Gu poison. Talisman and elixir are external conditions and can''t be used.

 Chapter 880

    At present, there is only such a method.


    Wang Yu didn''t hurry to use the flame passing slowly through his body, but more carefully and gently adjusted his luck and still kept the peace in his mind.


    "Very good. The boy is still very assertive. He didn''t immediately think of using it to cure himself."


    An obviously old voice sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. He hadn''t felt the familiar secret skill for too long, so he was a little excited when he first heard such a voice.


    It doesn''t matter to be excited, but Wang Yu is controlling the flame inheritance and his own force at the same time, so such a small mood change suddenly makes the Gu insect who was still safe suddenly move!


    He''s out of his mind!


    Perhaps Wang Yu was so excited because he just felt a familiar and strange voice, but it wouldn''t change so much.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned and wanted to come over. It was because of his careful thinking that he was caught by the Gu insect, amplified it, disturbed his mind, and then continued to control Wang Yu.


    "Hum, it''s no use. I just praised you. Now I''ve made such a small mistake."


    The voice just now came again. Wang Yu only felt that his surroundings were gradually drowning him, and this man''s voice was like a driftwood that suddenly appeared in the deep swamp. Wang Yu now ran desperately in the direction of that driftwood.


    Wang Yu wanted to answer, but his body was out of his control and began to fall into a coma again as before.


    Finally, did not succeed after all


    With such a regretful thought, he fainted again.


    At this time, in a humble cabin, Hua Qingcheng, who was casting magic, suddenly changed his face. He only felt a fishy and sweet breath in his throat, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    "Qingcheng girl!"


    The Dharma protector''s cross seal behind her hurriedly approached her, but Hua Qingcheng could only see that Hua Qingcheng ruthlessly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and handed him a refusal expression, saying coldly:


    "Unexpectedly, I can bite back. It seems that I underestimated Wang Yu before."


    With that, she didn''t waste any more time. She continued to return to her original position, closed her eyes and re operated her own array and various arrangements.


    In front of Hua Qingcheng, who had just vomited a pool of blood, was Wang Yu, pale and naked, lying on the ice coffin.


    If Wang Yu knew that his flesh had already been stripped off by Hua Qingcheng and cross seal, and threw it into a liquid filled with all kinds of medicine juice, he would want to kill them after bathing.


    However, for now, he is fighting with the poisonous insects in his body. To be exact, it is the old voice that should be said before to fight with the poisonous insects instead of himself.


    After several rounds of fighting without swords and swords, some Gu insects were at a disadvantage, and Wang Yu gradually recovered his mind for this reason.


    This time, it was no longer as ethereal as before, but stood in an open and bright place.


    While Wang Yu was looking around at the place, there was the old voice behind him. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw an old man with white hair with a serious expression.


    I can''t see his age, but I can understand from his face that he must also be a person with a lot of connotation, even a person who has practiced for many years.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Perhaps the silly expression in his eyes made the elders in front of him dissatisfied. His good-looking face, which was not very hard, has now become a whole look.


    "Young people are still too young. They need things and time to practice. They are still wet behind the ears."


    Wang Yu also realized that his appearance just now was really not in line with the current situation. He quickly converged, but the old man opposite didn''t listen at all. He turned to the other side as if he was angry.


    "This... I''m Wang Yu. I don''t know what to call you, elder?"


    Wang Yu tried to arch his hand in his direction, but the old man ignored him and still put an unhappy face.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you."


    What''s more, he opened his mouth directly, his eyes slightly opened a gap, looked at Wang Yu, but soon closed it again. It seemed that he was not as serious as he was just now, but more naughty and lovely as the old man.


    Wang Yu knew that he was not angry, but he didn''t dare to mess up the etiquette, and respectfully said, "I don''t know if the elder is the guardian spirit in the flame inheritance? You defeated the Gu insect just now?"


    When he asked a series of words, he immediately regretted that he had just coaxed him. Now after listening to so many noisy words, would he ignore him again?


    However, Wang Yu then found that he was thinking too much. As soon as he mentioned this serious matter, the old man immediately turned to Wang Yu and said angrily, "hum, I really have the courage to eat ambition. I haven''t practiced my ability to control the array. I want to control my master with the gadgets of witchcraft and insects? It''s ridiculous..."

 Chapter 881

    There were some of his thoughts behind, but Wang Yu caught the focus of his words.


    "Wait, sir, I''m your master?"


    He opened his mouth in disbelief, but he comforted himself in the next second. Judging from the current situation, he will help himself overcome this poisonous insect, which also shows his strong ability.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he spoke, the old man standing opposite him rolled his eyes at him, and then some said:


    "Tell me, if you weren''t my master, how could I help you kill the bug immediately after I officially recognized the master?"


    When he said "officially recognize the Lord", Wang Yu seemed to notice that if he seemed to turn his eyes towards himself, he couldn''t help being more confused.


    When did he let such a powerful guardian spirit recognize the Lord, and it was still a critical moment after he was unconscious.


    And the little soul has lost contact now. Thinking of this, Wang Yu''s eyes suddenly sink a lot. He doesn''t know when he can come back again.


    "Oh, didn''t you hear what I said? I just went out to fight after I recognized the Lord in order to save you."


    The old man looked at Wang Yu and didn''t care about his appearance. He also took a step forward and waved to Wang Yu. Now he looked completely different from his previous serious appearance.


    Wang Yu frowned. It''s hard to imagine that a person with elegant dress and temperament could make such an action, but out of politeness, he asked:


    "What''s the problem?"


    Unexpectedly, such a sentence stunned the old man opposite, and then he shouted, "you really don''t know anything. How can I recognize you as the master?"


    The words are all dissatisfied and picky with Wang Yu, and the face is also full of complaints. Wang Yu has some inferiority complex. What happened to the old man with elegant temperament will hiss like this.


    However, for Wang Yu, in their later life together, they met more interesting things he had never imagined before¡ª¡ª


    Of course, that''s all later.


    Now Wang Yu looks at the questioning old man on the opposite face and is confused. After all, he saved himself, so he simply continues to speak according to his words:


    "What are the consequences of doing so..."


    It''s like knowing that Wang Yu would ask like this. The old man across the street looked a little aggrieved and said, "you see, in order to save you, I have to use my own strength. After all, you don''t have spiritual power and can''t beat Gu insects, but I''ve just been signed a contract. I''m going to be pulled out before everything is fully developed..."


    He read it in pieces. If it weren''t for his old voice and the whole look like an immortal, Wang Yu would really think he was a young man like Qingchen.


    No, Qingchen''s temperament is more mature than him.


    "Well, I see. I''ve worked hard."


    Wang Yu interrupted the chatter of the people opposite in time and tried to make his tone softer, but he didn''t find that the expression on the people opposite became a little unnatural after hearing his call.


    "Well, Wang Yu, you see, we are about the same age. You always call me an elder. I can''t bear it."


    The old man looked at Wang Yu, but he really shocked Wang Yu.


    If the little soul is here at this time, he will add that his mind is indeed younger than Wang Yu, but looking at the surface, there is really nothing to praise.


    "Cough, master, this..."


    Wang Yu didn''t know how to open his mouth. He looked like a white haired old man opposite. Besides what he had just said, he did something, and he couldn''t see any change.


    "Well, I admit that I''m 3499 years old this year," the old man said to Wang Yu. Wang Yu was surprised. His age was more than a thousand years older than that of the little soul.


    However, he soon figured out that the flame inheritance was found in the palaces around the millennium. Wang Yuben was not very clear about things in ancient times.


    After the old man''s explanation, Wang Yu also understood the whole story.


    This guardian spirit is called Dragon candle, but it is actually the family heritage guardian of Wufeng family. After being inhaled into Wang Yu''s body, it has not appeared because there is no contract.


    The reason why the contract suddenly appeared was that Wang Yu forced the flame inheritance in the chaos, which was carried out on the premise that both sides were unconscious.


    Later, the Dragon candle appeared, killed the insects, and then became like this.


    Of course, according to himself, his image has always been a handsome young childe, whose appearance is completely different from that of an old man with white hair and wrinkles.


    This is why he told Wang Yu that he was the same age as him just now.

 Chapter 882

    "Why laugh? It''s not all because you''re too weak. I don''t even have the ability to condense into an entity. This master is really useless."


    Long Zhu looked at Wang Yu''s smiling face, and couldn''t help scolding him, but he didn''t find that he couldn''t help showing a helpless expression on his face.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I didn''t improve my strength. I must cultivate myself well when I go out in the future."


    Wang Yu knew that he didn''t really dislike him, so he joked at him like appeasement, but unexpectedly, such a sentence also reminded them of the current form.


    Although the bug has been solved, Wang Yu still has no way to return to his body. He doesn''t even know the whereabouts of the little soul.


    "Hahaha, I''ve been busy talking to you about my affairs just now. I really forget that we are still in Jindi."


    Long Zhu was not as worried as Wang Yu. On the contrary, he scratched his head and looked embarrassed.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help saying, "dragon candle, what else did you not tell me?"


    This question is completely different from the previous conversation. Without any laughter, it represents the dignity of a master to his subordinates who have just received his command.


    Long Zhu turned some muddy eyes and felt the oppression from Wang Yu deeply. He had to speak, "in fact, another boy has been all right for a long time, but I want to see you. I have established a boundary in your spiritual consciousness. Although it is easy to break, I believe he will not attack you for your safety."


    what?


    After hearing this, the expression on Wang Yu''s face changed instantly. He was obviously angry. He originally thought that the Dragon candle was just a little playful and liked a good-looking skin bag because he had been sealed underground before, so he cared about other people''s views on himself.


    But unexpectedly, he really made an irrational and immature decision!


    Wang Yu had been worried about the little soul before. What''s more, now they are still in Jindi. It''s not long before the end of the rune King conference. They still have a lot to do. How can they waste time here with him?


    Yes, Wang Yu was angry, but he didn''t say it. He just recovered his indifference to strangers and whispered, "broken."


    As for what was broken, he knew that he didn''t need to say more, and Longzhu knew it himself.


    Long Zhu looked at Wang Yu a little wronged, but Wang Yu was unmoved. His eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a thick cold from inside.


    "Well, I''ll send you out of your spiritual consciousness directly and you''ll wake up directly."


    He wanted to say more, but looking at Wang Yu''s cold expression, he finally put all his eyes in his throat, his hands moved slightly, and a white light also appeared on Wang Yu.


    Just before Wang Yu was about to disappear in the light, Longzhu suddenly remembered something and shouted at Wang Yu:


    "When you wake up, find some clothes to wear first!"


    But it was obviously too late. At the moment Wang Yu disappeared, a large amount of light between heaven and earth also disappeared, and an anxious young man appeared in front of the Dragon candle.


    "Ah, I don''t know if he heard..."


    Dragon candle looked up slightly and looked at the things on her head with a disappointed expression.


    "Who are you?"


    The angry voice on the other side roared at the Dragon candle. It was the little soul Wang Yu had been worried about before.


    But Long Zhu''s worry is unnecessary, because they are in Wang Yu''s mind now. Unless they don''t speak, Wang Yu will hear every word.


    Wang Yu, who has returned to consciousness, has not fully adapted to his inactive body for a long time. Obviously, he also heard the voice of the little soul and couldn''t help but hook his mouth.


    But at the same time, he remembered another sentence that dragon candle said before that, find a dress to wear first?


    What does that mean?


    However, before he heard the voice of his secret skill and asked the Dragon candle, he already knew what was going on.


    Because after he opened his eyes, he found that he was lying naked in the crystal clear ice coffin!


    With his anger, he sat up and heard the sound of spitting blood from his left. He stared and looked at it. It turned out to be flowers.


    At this time, she also looked at Wang Yu in surprise. There were still traces of blood left in the corners of her mouth, but it was dark red and even black.


    "How can you... Kill the insect..."


    Hua Qingcheng looked at Wang Yu fiercely. She was short of breath because she suddenly shouted. If the cross seal behind her didn''t hold her, she might fall like this.


    "I just killed the bug. To be exact, at the moment I killed him, I established a boundary, and what happened in the boundary will not exist in real life. That is to say, after you wake up now, you don''t waste time at all."


    Although Wang Yu did have this confusion, it was obvious that he didn''t want to pay attention to the Dragon candle.

 Chapter 883

    "Well... I forgot to tell you just now, but I can see it just now."


    Long Zhu was worried that Wang Yugang didn''t understand, so he opened his mouth and explained, but he still didn''t get any response from Wang Yu and Xiaohun.


    "It''s impossible, Wang Yu. How can you eliminate my poisonous insects!"


    Hua Qingcheng struggled to get up from her bed with an unbelievable expression on her face. The cross seal behind her wanted to stop her. Finally, she thought about it, but she took back her hand.


    In his opinion, Wang Yu has no fighting ability after the fight with Hua Qingcheng just now. Just let Hua Qingcheng come forward and avenge the most precious bug since he was a child.


    Wang Yu saw everything clearly in front of him, but he just stared at the woman in front of him, and his disgust for her was more profound.


    It seems that before, he would fall in love with the crazy woman in front of him. It was really all the role of poisonous insects on himself.


    To tell the truth, if he hadn''t experienced the insect thing himself, he might be ashamed of what he once thought.


    "It''s tearing her face. It''s nice of this woman to say such words."


    The voice of little soul disdain echoed in Wang Yu''s mind, but different from usual, not only Wang Yu can hear this voice today, but also a guardian spirit who has just signed a contract.


    Longzhu finally heard one of Wang Yu and Xiaohun speak, and quickly replied, "yes, yes, this man is really hypocritical. I saw her manipulating poisonous insects before. That vicious look, I''ve never seen such a cruel woman."


    Unfortunately, after he spoke this time, it was obvious that he didn''t receive any response from Wang Yu and Xiaohun. They didn''t seem to hear him.


    "Wang Yu, you kill your heart, baby. I''m against you!"


    Huaqingcheng doesn''t care whether Wang Yu is still red, and even forgets what he did it for at that time. He just rushed to the front regardless. His eyes are really the same as what Long Zhu said just now. There is no other emotion except cruelty.


    "Qingcheng girl, don''t get too excited and don''t forget our previous plan."


    Looking at her getting more and more out of control, cross seal took a half step forward and stretched out his hand to hold Hua Qingcheng''s shoulder. He was worried that she would lose control of herself and do things that were not good for them.


    But how could huaqingcheng allow someone to disturb her chance of revenge at this time? She suddenly shook off her hand and said, "don''t mind my business, or I''ll kill you together."


    Cross seal had known Hua Qingcheng for so many years, but it was the first time he saw such a fierce her. He was stunned for a moment. It was only after such a gap that Hua Qingcheng seized the opportunity and approached Wang Yu quickly.


    Wang Yu didn''t do anything, but her eyes were cold and looked at the figure of Hua Qingcheng''s attack. When she was about to reach out to hit herself, she hit her life door directly. However, she fainted in front of Wang Yu.


    "Qingcheng girl!"


    Cross seal had already noticed something wrong with Wang Yu. He didn''t even see how Wang Yugang did it. He saw Hua Qingcheng fall to the ground.


    Hua Qingcheng has never practiced force. They are far apart, so we can''t know whether she has died now


    Although he didn''t quite appreciate the tricks of Hua Qingcheng, he still worked with him after all, so he was shocked to see Wang Yu''s direct attack on her.


    "Wang Yu..."


    The cross seal opened his mouth and looked at Wang Yu with complicated eyes.


    He also listened to others talk about Wang Yu and huaqingcheng before. At that time, he laughed at him for a long time, but he didn''t think he was such a cruel man.


    Anyway, they are the people they used to like. They can really do this.


    Wang Yu also looked at the cross seal coldly. He didn''t care what he thought of himself. Anyway, he didn''t want to keep his life.


    What cross Feng doesn''t know is that he is just a poor lamb to be slaughtered for Wang Yu.


    The black Epee in his hand appeared out of thin air, the Epee fell, and the sound of breaking the air came from the air. Then, the person opposite was instantly put to an end.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Yu spent less than a quarter of an hour.


    "Wang Yu, are you promoted now? I feel your strength is strong again!"


    The little soul opened his mouth in surprise, looked at it quietly and said with a little excitement. At the moment when the wind magic sword was taken back, Wang Yu obviously felt a different force fluctuation than before.


    However, Wang Yu looked at himself, but he didn''t find anything unusual, so he was very puzzled about the current situation.


    "Oh, you don''t know that. You won''t ask me?"


    Long Zhu also felt the confusion of Wang Yu and Xiaohun. His voice was also proud. It was obvious that he knew the reason.

 Chapter 884

    But


    Hearing this news, Wang Yu did not ask. Instead, he came out of the ice coffin and found a clean place. He took out the clean clothes he had prepared before from the storage ring and put them directly on his body.


    "Fortunately, before Xinyue asked me to put clean clothes in here."


    Wang Yu said something happily, but it was obviously said to Xiaohun.


    The little soul was also very good, and answered, "well, yes, Miss Xinyue is very far sighted."


    The two men talked as if there were no one else, and completely regarded the Dragon candle as nonexistent. At this time, he realized that he was "excluded".


    "Oh, why are you two like this? You are not united at all. Aren''t we all one now?"


    Dragon candle opened her mouth helplessly and lost, but she still didn''t get any reply.


    However, Wang Yu stopped to pack up his things, and the cold expression on his face eased.


    "Why are you ignoring me?"


    The voice of Long Zhu was more aggrieved, but Wang Yu still didn''t speak. He had to say again:


    "Well, well, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have let the little soul brothers suffer and worry outside the border just now, and I shouldn''t have told you that you were stripped of your pants, okay?"


    "Pooh, hahaha -"


    The little soul finally couldn''t help but look serious and burst out laughing, but Wang Yu still didn''t speak, and even his face became more gloomy.


    Obviously, the front was fine, and the back sentence "stripped his pants" touched his scales.


    "Don''t laugh."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of embarrassment. His words trembled, but he still roared out angrily.


    The little soul also closed his voice and prayed silently for the Dragon candle who had just said something wrong.


    "Wang Yu... Well, I was wrong just now. Don''t be angry, brother. I mean, I shouldn''t tell you the reason behind this."


    Long Zhu also counseled and opened his mouth to Wang Yu, but he still didn''t get a response. He simply opened his mouth and said what he knew. "In fact, it''s because Hua Qingcheng wanted to use your body to raise her Gu insects, but I killed her before it was officially started."


    Wang Yu''s face loosened for a moment, but he still didn''t speak. On the contrary, the little soul who knew Wang Yu''s mind spoke out the question he wanted to ask:


    "What''s the matter with all the strength that is about to overflow from him now?"


    Long Zhu was used to being left out in the cold just now. Now someone paid attention to him. Although he was not Wang Yu, he replied excitedly:


    "It was because of them... They let Wang Yu soak in a medicine pot for three hours in the initial state, and she was full of nourishing medicine soup she developed most carefully. It can be said that it temporarily improved his ability completely through external things."


    Wang Yu listened quietly, and the expression on his face became more and more dignified.


    Hua Qingcheng just found that she wanted to eat him when she woke up, obviously because she took up the medicine she prepared.


    But she wants to cultivate poisonous insects through her own body. Is it the one on yourself?


    Where do people who can manipulate poisonous insects, even have a higher status than cross seal, and may have more background than Cao Jinling come from?


    "Wang Yu, you didn''t kill huaqingcheng just now because you want to know the truth?"


    The little soul spoke to Wang Yu. For such a long time, his understanding of Wang Yu can be said to be the degree of reading his mind.


    Wang Yu nodded and squatted down directly. His eyes narrowed slightly. His expression was complex. He couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart.


    "Well, you didn''t want to kill her just now. She wanted to get rid of you before."


    Long Zhu was worried, but Wang Yu frowned tightly.


    "I don''t like noisy people."


    With a low sentence, the Dragon candle stopped its mouth in an instant.


    After solving this annoying thing, Wang Yu also got closer to Hua Qingcheng and reached out to her forehead. Then, the memory and many things in her mind passed in front of Wang Yu like a horse lantern.


    This time, the little soul and the Dragon candle were completely unaware, so they also felt the importance of Wang Yu''s silence.


    I don''t know how long the time passed. Wang Yu finally got up. He didn''t know what emotion had passed in his eyes, but Xiaohun and Longzhu knew it must not be something to be happy about.


    I don''t know how long later, the white light on Wang Yu''s hand flashed, and a trace of blood on huaqingcheng''s neck. Unexpectedly, he died in a coma.


    "Wang Yu..."


    Dragon candle wanted to say something, but he couldn''t remember anything after he said his name.


    "Well, I just said that the power obtained through external forces will soon dissipate if you don''t transform it into your body through cultivation in time."


    Finally, Long Zhu resisted the low pressure at this time and spoke to Wang Yu, but he was immediately criticized by Xiaohun:


    "Why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier? How long has it been since you woke up?"

 Chapter 885

    Although he could clearly feel that the same thing in Wang Yu''s body as himself seemed to be older than himself, and even his ability to love himself was stronger, from what he did, he really couldn''t connect with himself.


    Wang Yu''s original wandering spirit came back after he finished. Unlike last time, he didn''t say much, but directly asked:


    "How?"


    Long Zhu saw that Wang Yu finally replied to her news, so she told it directly and volunteered to help Wang Yu protect the Dharma.


    With the passage of time, Wang Yu fought with the poisonous insects under the protection of dragon candle and just after the contract, so his mental strength was seriously insufficient. He closed the door and repaired himself.


    Wang Yu''s force was finally promoted to the second grade of Wuling.


    "Wang Yu, what did you see from huaqingcheng just now?"


    At this time, Longzhu had entered the third stage of no people''s Congress, so Xiaohun also asked Wang Yu directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was not that Wang Yu didn''t want to tell Xiaohun, but that he didn''t know how to tell him.


    Such a dirty and sad story.


    "If you don''t want to say..."


    Xiaohun also understood Wang Yu very well. As soon as he was about to refuse, Wang Yu denied:


    "No, I just haven''t figured out what to say."


    Because Hua Qingcheng has too many responsibilities and expectations, and because what she has experienced in the past is too similar to herself.


    "OK, the Dragon candle..."


    The little soul answered and changed the topic. The two people continued to talk about other things as if nothing had happened.


    "Ah, the harvest of this closed door cultivation is really a lot. It seems that after having a master, the cultivation will really become different."


    The voice of Long Zhu with a cheap tone came out of Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu and Xiaohun knew that he had passed the pass.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak and went on his way.


    The Dragon candle was just a little excited, and his voice suddenly became low. The little soul timely spoke to him with a secret skill to make him feel more at ease.


    But unexpectedly, Longzhu found that he could talk to Xiaohun privately and began to talk with Xiaohun.


    Of course, Wang Yu disdained to know. He just continued to walk, and the expression on his face was still cloudy.


    Since he came out of the ice coffin chamber last time, he took all the runes in the hands of huaqingcheng and cross seal, and quietly threw some in the north. In the last few days, he swam around where he had found before, and he didn''t want to think about anything else.


    The disappearance of huaqingcheng and cross seal made people around begin to suspect each other in the golden land. It can be said that they were restless in the last few days.


    Wang Yu successfully entered the final final battle in the final settlement link with the runes he won in the hands of the two dead people and some he collected before.


    "Well, Wang Yu, where are we now?"


    Dragon candle opened her mouth carefully. The little soul was helpless, but he didn''t stop it.


    Since Wang Yu came out of the last meeting, he has basically kept himself in the residence arranged by the meeting. No matter who came to see him, he ignored it.


    Maybe someone with such a cheerful character as long Zhu can join in. Even if Wang Yu can''t untie his heart knot, it''s good to be happy at least.


    "Let''s go to the light dust house."


    This is the third time he has gone out in so many days.


    The first time was at boss he, who registered the preliminary results of the conference, and the other time was called by Yun Feiyang to discuss the final finals with him


    "Oh, that''s right," said long Zhutian thoughtfully. Just after both thought he wanted to understand, he said, "who''s Qingchen?"


    "Hahaha, dragon candle, I sometimes think, how lovely and silly you are."


    The little soul smiled, and Wang Yu was obviously smart because of the trembling of the Dragon candle, and his face relaxed a lot.


    "It should have been like this," said the Dragon candle''s voice, restoring its previous tone and opening again. The tone was obviously old. "Young people should smile more. The old man only frowns all day."


    What he said was not unreasonable. Wang Yu only felt warm in his heart.


    In this way, all those who are turning around laugh. He is clearly only a half hearted master, but he is really lucky to get such two considerate guardians.


    "What are you talking about? Why do you say Wang Yu is an old man!"


    The little soul also said that he was scolding the Dragon candle, but in fact, he was indirectly teasing Wang Yu.


    But unexpectedly, Long Zhu was not happy. He then retorted, "I just said, why are you on the line like this? I didn''t say you, so excited!"


    "You really..."


    The little soul didn''t know how to tell him. Finally, he could only hold back a word for a long time.


    Wang Yu listened to the quarrel between the two people every day. The radian of the corners of his mouth had already risen to the maximum.

 Chapter 886

    "There''s a smell around."


    The relaxed atmosphere was suddenly broken by the dignified voice of the Dragon candle. Xiaohun and Wang Yu fell into alert for a moment, but they didn''t feel the strange smell around them until they continued to move forward for several films.


    Wang Yu gave up and ran away because he could clearly feel that these smells were strong, and not just one person, but a whole group of people.


    If you want to say the number of people, it should be more than the sum of the two waves of people in black they met in Jindi.


    It''s obviously a tricky opponent. A trace of dignity flashed across Wang Yu''s face, but fortunately, dragon candle made a sound to remind him just now, so he had already made complete preparations.


    Because after Wang Yugang personally felt the difference in the fluctuation of martial Qi around him, the attack also followed.


    The attack ball made of huge martial gas flew straight towards Wang Yu''s front. Fortunately, he had been on guard for a long time, so he quickly sidestepped away.


    However, he just avoided it. For Wang Yu, if he didn''t want to say, whether he could avoid such a speed attack is not a certain number.


    Quick, accurate, cruel.


    This is the evaluation of this attack. After the attack escaped, the master of the move also appeared in front of Wang Yu, but Wang Yu was surprised.


    "Ghost sect!"


    The little soul was also shocked. Like Wang Yu, they didn''t expect to meet them here.


    After all, they are still in the venue of the Fuwang conference. All the players who can enter the final are protected by the Nine Star League experts behind the conference.


    "Did Cao Jinling send you?"


    Wang Yu didn''t worry about pestering a man in black who appeared in front of him. Although there must be many people in black who are eyeing in the dark to kill themselves behind him.


    What he has to do now is to buy more time for himself before those people appear¡ª¡ª


    Generally speaking, during the conference, a group of warriors from the most junior high school of the Nine Star League will patrol to prevent their players from being assassinated by others.


    Of course, Wang Yu doesn''t think this thing can be realized in his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, the person opposite ignored Wang Yu completely. He just took a serious look at Wang Yu, as if he was confirming that he was Wang Yu, and then made moves to Wang Yu.


    After a while, they all use their own martial Qi to condense into practice, and then directly attack Wang Yu''s important parts. Any move is full of killing moves.


    Wang Yu frowned, but he still struggled to cope. Gradually, he was at a disadvantage.


    "Fire talisman, broken!"


    While the two were in a close and anxious battle, Wang Yu suddenly took out a yellow Rune paper from his arms and threw it out directly in front of the man in black.


    The man in black suddenly flashed a trace of shock and even some fear in his exposed eyes, and then quickly retreated behind him, paying attention to avoid walking in a straight line.


    Because in the whole Wufu continent, everyone knows that the fire Rune can only attack in a straight line in the direction it just started. If you avoid it, it basically doesn''t matter.


    But what Wang Yu took out would be common in Wufu mainland?


    With the explosion of the man in black on the other side, Wang Yu also swept away behind him at the same time. He wanted to worry that he came to find himself after he escaped from the fire deputy.


    "Wow, Wang Yu, you are so powerful. Maybe you can kill him directly this time."


    Long Zhu was surprised. He didn''t think that Wang Yu had wanhun sword and wind magic sword. He even had himself. He could know so much about runes.


    However, he also ignored the General Assembly Wang Yu is now attending, which is the general assembly of the rune king who struggles to control and cultivate the strongest rune.


    "Hehe, did you know that Wang Yu was called the Fuwang in the underground mall before?"


    The little soul proudly explained to the Dragon candle, and his tone was full of pride. However, Wang Yu was concentrating on observing the changes of the surrounding martial aura, but he didn''t notice the dialogue between the two uneasy guardians.


    The rune attack he just sent out was originally avoided by the man in black. Before starting the next attack on Wang Yu, he found that the fireball just moving along the straight line was moving rapidly in his own direction!


    "You..."


    With an uncomfortable scream, the man in black was immediately hit by four or five huge fireballs, the flame burned his clothes, and then burned his body, gradually ringing through the empty street.


    Wang Yu didn''t start to be complacent because of the success of one attack. Instead, he began the second wave of attack more carefully. This time, he no longer used runes, but condensed and formed with his light white martial Qi. Finally, he turned into small needles and flew in the direction of people in black.


    Electro optic flint room!

 Chapter 887

    Wang Yu''s attack moves flew to the man in black who was hit by the fire amulet at the same time. The scene became unclear in an instant.


    "Whoosh -"


    Another slight sound of breaking the air came to Wang Yu''s ears. Instead of turning his head, he directly urged his strength, turned into a light white force, and fired in the direction of hearing the sound.


    "Your skill is still very good."


    A familiar voice reached Wang Yu''s ears. He turned and looked. It was Cao Jinling he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Behind him, there were countless people in black who had been aware of before.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but was quiet. Now there was still a distance from them, and he quietly observed the situation around him.


    "There''s no one else hiding in the dark. It''s estimated that these people he brought are very powerful. If you want to solve them all, you don''t have much chance of winning."


    Long Zhu made a quiet voice analysis. His tone unconsciously revealed professionalism and preciseness, which also made Wang Yu more worried.


    Just now there was only one man in black. He had some difficulty dealing with it himself. Now that so many people are at the same time, he certainly can''t take so much into account.


    "Wang Yu, it''s estimated that Cao Jinling is mostly here to avenge you."


    The little soul didn''t think about whether he could overcome, but thought of another important thing.


    When they first came out of Jindi, they all found that the contestants of the big head Zhao family and Cao family in previous years died in it.


    Originally, the Fuwang assembly would have caused such casualties, but from the perspective of the Zhao family and the Cao family, there is more of this conspiracy.


    Of course, the general assembly and all families do not know who did it, and not many people care.


    I just know that this year, these two families can''t win the final victory. They are too happy to think of helping them?


    Although Wang Yu hasn''t been out since he came out, he also knows that Cao Jinling must resent himself, but he didn''t expect to be blocked in the street as soon as he came out today.


    "Unexpectedly, young master Cao has something to do with the ghost sect behind his back."


    Wang Yu looked at them for a long time. He moved himself and smiled. What he said shocked the people across from him.


    Cao Jinling wrinkled his eyebrows, and his eyes flickered dark, and he couldn''t see what emotion it was.


    This reaction deepened Wang Yu''s suspicion of the relationship between the ghost sect and said:


    "But don''t worry, the eldest young master of the Cao family. I won''t tell the organizers of the conference that you arrange people of the ghost sect to enter the golden land."


    Wang Yu had a naive smile on his face, but the cunning in his eyes exposed his mood. Cao Jinling opposite him was even more angry.


    "Give it to me. Don''t leave a living mouth. Kill it directly."


    Cao Jinling quickly adjusted his mood. Looking at Wang Yu''s eyes, he was full of pity.


    After this command was given, Wang Yu only felt that the air flow around him had changed a lot. He also put away his wandering appearance and paid close attention to the situation around him.


    "Right behind."


    The sound of the Dragon candle sounded, and then I saw that Wang Yu was as if he had grown a big flame wing. At the moment of opening, he burned the people attacking him.


    "What''s this move?"


    Vaguely, Wang Yu heard Cao Jinling''s murmur opposite him, but even after this move came out, he realized that dragon candle had manipulated his power and helped himself hit a man in black.


    "Ten thousand soul sword, the fourth heavy, broken."


    The voice of the little soul also rang out from Wang Yu''s mind. Then, Wang Yu''s whole body immediately disappeared in front of the people, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Wang Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect that the two guardian spirits in his mind could directly manipulate his body to respond, but he didn''t feel any discomfort.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu had just escaped. Without any relaxation, he flew directly to Cao Jinling, and at the same time, he spoke to the two guardian spirit mysteries in his mind.


    "Well, just now I heard the Dragon candle reciting the spell, and I couldn''t help trying to recite the spell."


    The little soul answered directly, saying that he was just trying to see if the Dragon candle method was useful.


    It''s estimated that even he didn''t think he could really succeed.


    Wang Yu frowned, but he still approached Cao Jinling and successfully made a boundary around him.


    "Wang Yu, you coward, coward and murderer. If you have the ability, show up directly. Don''t hide in the dark and dare not come out. If you are a man, fight face to face with me."


    Knowing that Wang Yu would not show up, Cao Jinling shouted at the sky. The uncertainty in his eyes exposed his mood at this time.


    Wang Yu didn''t make a sound, but quietly turned around and returned to the place where he stood before. While invisible, he knocked all the people in black who had just besieged him to the ground.

 Chapter 888

    If just because of the strength gap, there is no way to win, now he has the advantage of the dark, how can he not make good use of it?


    "Little Lord, it won''t work like this. We should unite, or if we clean up one by one, it will certainly be of no benefit to us in the end."


    A man in black came to Cao Jinling and whispered, while Wang Yu was beside them and listened to their conversation clearly. Cao Jinling''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and the expression on her face became a little impatient.


    He had only heard the news that Wang Yu was going out today, so he came to a place where patrols could not go.


    It was a matter of winning, but it turned out to be like this in the end. If you want to say that there is a gap in your heart, there must be some.


    But Cao Jinling is not reconciled. In the past, he went out to do tasks. Didn''t he complete them perfectly every time?


    Even if it hurts a lot today, he won''t let himself fail.


    Especially Wang Yu, who killed Huahua, is so arrogant that he can''t stand it.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wang Yu''s voice sounded somewhere, and then. That position, including its surroundings, was instantly stared at by countless attack moves, and instantly turned black. It was almost completely destroyed.


    "Oh, their resentment is not small."


    The crisis had been lifted, and Long Zhu began to laugh at the style of people in black. Wang Yu flashed an invisible smile on his face and turned around to leave.


    "Do you think you can go?"


    A significantly older voice came to Wang Yu''s mind.


    When Wang Yu just started to walk forward, he suddenly felt an ominous premonition in his heart.


    This sound


    It was clearly the voice that Wang Yu had taken people to look for in his hiding place in Jindi before.


    He wanted to move on, but he found that his body was the same as at that time. He couldn''t move at all!


    "Wang Yu..."


    The little soul spoke, and his voice trembled slightly. Wang Yu replied, and the expression on his face became strange.


    "Well, my current situation is very similar to the last time I was in Jindi. I am also invisible, and there are mysterious voices in my mind."


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face did not change, but his words surprised people.


    Long Zhu didn''t encounter this with Wang Yu, so it sounded confused, but she was still full of doubts about this situation.


    "We had a similar situation before, but it was morning and there were not so many people."


    The little soul explained to him very attentively, and the Dragon candle listened carefully.


    "Wang Yu, you don''t want him to buy any more. No matter where you go, our people can find you. Don''t think of running away from here."


    Cao Jinling also spoke with obvious excitement in his voice. It must have been something that will happen until today.


    But is this really so accurate?


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to speak. Even his body couldn''t move. He didn''t want to speak. He just wanted to avoid hunting in this way.


    "Don''t struggle any more. You''ve been found. What else can you hide?"


    The old voice sounded again. When he said this, Wang Yu obviously felt that he had been caressed by some power. Then, the whole person really showed up!


    "Hum, Wang Yu, you really haven''t left here."


    Seeing Wang Yu''s figure, Cao Jinling also snorted coldly, and then reached out to the man in black standing on his side, waiting for an order to come to Wang Yu and break his whole body into pieces!


    The invisibility of the body was cracked, but the power to restrict movement disappeared at the same time.


    Wang Yu frowned and didn''t hesitate. Before the man in black attacked, he turned and left.


    Of course, Cao Jinling will not allow him to escape at this time!


    With the rustle of broken clothes, a purple figure flew over Wang Yu. It was Cao Jinling!


    Wang Yu was surprised that he was so fast. At the same time, he threw a rune at his figure and attacked him.


    However, although Cao Jinling''s force is not very excellent, he is also a strong man in Rune combat.


    Wang Yu knocked down a man in black with a rune attack just now, but now he calmly cracked it with another Rune spell!


    Take it easy, Wang Yu''s killing move was solved by him, and he accelerated his pace by relying on the rune he had just dealt with.


    "No, his rune is also very powerful. If we spell it hard, we can''t do it with the help of the man in black."


    The voice of the little soul also fell into tension again. Wang Yu quickly skipped the slightest dignified in his eyes, and thought of a solution in his mind at the same time.


    At this time, Cao Jinling''s first round of attack had been sent, and the people in black who had just scattered around were ready to move. The spearhead of the battle was pointed at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu kept throwing out all kinds of runes and reciting spells quickly. At the same time, the wind magic sword in his other hand was also exposed. The sword Qi and his own force were released around.

 Chapter 889

    At the same time, it also urged the border just secretly placed around Cao Jinling. The power of the three parties was launched at the same time. Wang Yucai narrowly survived under such a siege.


    But such a counterattack, which obviously consumes their physical strength, can''t last long.


    Wang Yu is dealing with the people who are constantly attacking him. Even if he doesn''t want to fall down, his hand moves slowly in the end.


    "Wang Yu, you treated Huahua like that before. I''ll kill you myself today!"


    Cao Jinling''s angry voice came over his head. Wang Yu''s face changed. Just now he just looked at the man in black in front of him and let him unconsciously reach his head!


    For anyone who practices, the acupoints on his head are a fatal weakness!


    Wang Yu wants to distract Cao Jinling, but there are more and more people in black around.


    They obviously want Wang Yu to have no way to act!


    Even his own hands can''t make room. He can only let Cao Jinling act recklessly on his head.


    At the critical moment, Wang Yu only felt a faint sound of Feng Ming in the distance, and then a burst of fire red light appeared in front of him, enveloping his whole person. All external attacks could not stop him.


    Wang Yu''s heart was shocked. The breath shrouded in his body condensed into a visible protective cover, and then took him all to fly in another direction.


    The people in black around him, including Cao Jinling, looked shocked. They wanted to stop Wang Yu from slipping away, but they couldn''t succeed in hurting Wang Yu by half.


    "Little Lord... This..."


    A man in black came to Cao Jinling and saw that other people in black made way for him. I think it should be a small leader among these people in black.


    Wang Yu looked at them and recognized that this man was the first one to attack him just now.


    Little Lord


    He guessed that Cao Jinling should be the little Lord of the ghost sect.


    The familiar warmth came from his body. Through the sound of Feng Ming just now, Wang Yu also vaguely guessed who the fool who saved himself was.


    There was a nervous voice behind him. Wang Yu didn''t look back. A trace of warmth flashed in his eyes. The corners of his mouth with some blood couldn''t help but gently evoke a good-looking radian.


    "Wang Yu, are you okay? Are you seriously injured?"


    Wang Yu landed on the ground safely and accurately. Just after the protective cover on his body was broken, a red girl flew in front of him.


    Wang Yu shook his head gently, looked at the girl with a smile and whispered, "I''m fine. What''s the matter with you?"


    Yes, the person who rescued Wang Yu from the ghost sect is Xin Yue who didn''t see him again after the last farewell to the underground mall.


    He always knew that Xin Yue was very powerful. Even though she was much stronger than herself, Wang Yu still didn''t guess that she was strong enough to save herself intact from the siege of the ghost sect.


    When asked about this, Xin Yue also scratched her head in embarrassment, and then said, "well, I''m here to attend the Fuwang meeting on behalf of our Wufeng people."


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded. At the same time, he still looked at her unkindly. She looked like this. The reason why she came here is certainly not the only reason.


    And to attend the Fuwang meeting, the Wufeng people will certainly not just let a small little master come from the distant Wu beast region to the center of the Wufu continent.


    However, since Xin Yue didn''t want to disclose it, Wang Yu wouldn''t ask it easily. He simply dumped another topic and turned the matter over.


    "Wait, Wang Yu, is this little girl the one who went to the underground palace with you before?"


    Wang Yu was not confused, but Long Zhu asked anxiously. The impatience in his tone was incomprehensible to Wang Yu and Xiaohun.


    However, Xin Yue was having a talk with Wang Yu at this time, so Wang Yu couldn''t find a way to talk to him about it. Instead, Xiao soul explained it to him.


    "I see. No wonder I noticed the familiar smell just now."


    After listening to the explanation, the tone of Longzhu''s voice became more relaxed. After hearing that Xinyue was the future successor of Wufeng family, she asked East and West excitedly.


    They haven''t had much news about each other. The footsteps of Cao Jinling and the people in black were heard. Xin Yue just took Wang Yu a short distance away. At this time, they could catch up quickly.


    "No, they''re back."


    Xin Yue''s good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly, but she still spoke to Wang Yu, "if you are hurt, go to the cave behind you and hide. I''ll solve it in a moment, and they''ll come to you."


    Then he turned and passed in the direction of those people.


    Wang Yu was stunned. If other women talked to him like this, he might look down on him as that person, but if this person was Xin Yue, he would be at ease and obedient.

 Chapter 890

    There is no other reason, just because they trust each other and trust each other to give their backs to each other.


    Wang Yu felt a warm current in his heart. At the same time, luck skipped in the direction Xin Yue said just now, and his face was filled with a smile unconsciously.


    "Wang Yu, you don''t like this little girl, do you?"


    Long Zhu, who had just finished chatting with Xiaohun, felt Wang Yu''s heartfelt warmth and smile in his mind, as well as some gossip.


    If you listen carefully, you can still hear a trace of caution in his words.


    Wang Yu didn''t recognize it. He was shocked by this sentence, but he still replied, "no, I just regard her as my sister."


    After hearing this, Long Zhu snorted to Wang Yu like a conditioned reflex, and then asked, "I think this little girl is very good. If you really take her as your sister, it''s the biggest loss."


    With that, every time he spoke, he seemed to want to wait for Wang Yu''s response.


    "Ah, dragon candle, I think you talk a lot today. It wasn''t like this before."


    The little soul noticed something wrong with him and asked aloud. He didn''t question it and made more jokes.


    After entering Wang Yu''s mind for such a long time, Xiaohun has long been used to being alone. Only occasionally does Wang Yu discuss things with himself. In most cases, he thinks by himself.


    Now with the Dragon candle, Xiaohun''s character is obviously more lively.


    Wang Yu could see that although the Dragon candle always smiled and did not do anything right, he really liked the little soul. The two guardian spirits lived in harmony in his body.


    He didn''t say anything at all. He just listened to their conversation quietly, and the smile on the corners of his mouth became thicker and thicker.


    Of course, in the end of their conversation, the little soul was anxious to blow up hair, while the Dragon candle was proud and made him smile.


    Wang Yu shook his head. He was about to say something, but he found that Xin Yue''s breath came from the front.


    "How?"


    He stepped forward and looked at her with concern. At the same time, his eyes turned back and forth on her to find out if there was any injury.


    Xin Yue just looked at Wang Yu and smiled and shook her head, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Wang Yu was relieved when he saw that Xin Yue''s expression changed and his heart seemed to be pulled up again.


    "Just let the man who passed on expensive clothes run away."


    When she said this, her expression was regretful, and Wang Yu''s expression returned to calm. He reached out and touched Xinyue''s hair and said softly:


    "Well, if you''re safe, he''ll run away. It doesn''t matter."


    With that, Wang Yu looked at her again, but suddenly realized that the distance between the two people was too close, and immediately stepped back a few steps, with some embarrassment in his face.


    The words that dragon candle told himself just now flashed through his mind, and he suddenly felt a little heavy.


    "Brother Yu, it''s fate to see you today. Why don''t you go to the place where Wufeng family lives with me?"


    When Xinyue saw Wang Yu''s action, a trace of loss flashed in her eyes, but she soon covered it up, smiled at Wang Yu, patted him on the shoulder angrily and smiled.


    After hearing this long lost title, Wang Yu had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. Unexpectedly, he said yes directly.


    "OK, then come with me."


    Xin Yue nodded happily and then walked forward. The direction was the direction Wang Yu came just now.


    He knew that it was the place where all the families who won the first round after attending the Fuwang conference were. Xin Yue said that going there also showed that they had passed the first round.


    In the final final, each family needs to send two people. Among those families who have successfully promoted, there is another person besides those who participated in the first round, so they will meet on the stage of the final.


    However, after becoming a right speaker, Wang Yu didn''t have anyone unhappy. On the contrary, he sincerely hoped that Xin Yue could achieve good results.


    "Cough, we... Won''t go to the light dust''s house?"


    Long Zhu opened his mouth unkindly. His tone revealed some banter. His feeling just now was not wrong. Even if they didn''t say anything, the atmosphere of love between them was still very strong.


    "Don''t you see? Someone is heading for his sister''s house. What light dust do you care about?"


    In peacetime, on the contrary, the little soul didn''t sing against Long Zhu this time, but laughed at Wang Yu with him. After all, in the past, the little soul at these times was also laughing at Wang Yu.


    "You two..."


    Wang Yu''s secret voice was full of helplessness. He walked quietly behind Xin Yue, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising.


    Xinyue seemed to notice Wang Yu''s eyes, turned and smiled at Wang Yu, and then turned and walked forward.


    Regardless of Cao Jinling, he has temporarily put the ghost sect behind him. It seems that such a leisurely life is good.


    I just don''t know how many difficult and dark things will happen behind such leisure.

 Chapter 891

    Wang Yu followed Xin Yue into the house specially set up for the Wufeng family. He also kept feeling the difference between the same family.


    "You can sit down anywhere," Xin Yue smiled at Wang Yu with some embarrassment.


    The house has not been visited by many people, so before, Xin Yue withdrew all the people sent by the conference to serve.


    If it was in the order of ordinary people visiting, now she has arranged good people to prepare tea for Wang Yu.


    Of course, Wang Yu didn''t pay so much attention to Xin Yue, and he didn''t care about some of them. What they needed more was a quiet place.


    "Don''t be too busy for me. What''s our relationship? We still need to be so polite?"


    Wang Yu shouted to Xin Yue that she wanted to go elsewhere to prepare Wang Yu''s tea. What she said also warmed her heart.


    "I..."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with glittering eyes. She didn''t know what to say.


    "You see, your brother and sister have a good relationship."


    The Dragon candle made a sound and joked, revealing the meaning of gossip in his tone.


    The little soul didn''t answer this time, but what he wanted to say was similar to him.


    Wang Yu ignored them, but looked at Xin Yue with a gentle smile.


    Since the first time we met before, Wang Yu has been saved by her. They are friends of life and death. There is really nothing polite.


    As for what Xin Yue thought, Wang Yu could understand it vaguely, but he had never broken it.


    Because he was also worried that if he really opened the topic, there might be no way like this between them.


    "Well, let''s have a good chat today."


    Xin Yue smiled at Wang Yu in relief. Then she turned and walked to the seat next to Wang Yu. The two looked at each other and smiled. The gap that had existed just now no longer existed.


    After coming out of the Wufeng family''s house, it was already dark.


    Many things happened today, but the tension and depression in Wang Yu''s heart were swept away in his conversation with Xin Yue.


    "I think you should pay attention to what Miss Xinyue said today."


    Walking in the open street, Xiaohun suddenly opened his mouth to Wang Yu, breaking the silence between the three.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu frowned slightly. A trace of complex emotion flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    There are not many people in Xinyue''s yard, which also shows that Wufeng people don''t care much about this competition.


    And let Xin Yue represent her ethnic group to participate, mainly to exercise her ability.


    What they really like is the meeting to enter the holy land that will be held six months later.


    Speaking of the holy land, Wang Yu remembered that when boss he talked to him about the terms before, he had all said that he would join ho family forever, so it would be more convenient to enter.


    After all, only powerful families can enter this place.


    The final result is that the strong are stronger and the weak are weaker and weaker.


    "I will consider this matter carefully, but it is estimated that it will be after the king''s assembly."


    Wang Yu stopped walking and looked up at the dark sky.


    There are many stars, but in the sky not far away, there are more dark clouds.


    Is it really sunny? Wang Yu narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the sky quietly. He didn''t come back for a long time.


    "Dragon candle," Wang Yu said suddenly, but he said the name of dragon candle, "you are very quiet tonight."


    His tone was funny. Usually, when they walk in the street, they are basically talking with him. Today''s calm is a little strange.


    "Nothing..."


    The named dragon candle subconsciously opened his mouth, but he regretted after saying that.


    Isn''t it clear that you have something on your mind to say at this time?


    What''s more, he is still facing the black and pervasive Wang Yu.


    "Well, allow you to think for a while and organize the language."


    Wang Yu smiled, and the expression on his face became a little strange.


    I don''t know why. In Wang Yu''s intuition, it seems that the state of dragon candle is not quite right since they saw Xin Yue.


    I can''t tell what it feels like, but it just becomes unusual, just like the abnormal silence just now.


    Long Zhu knew he couldn''t hide it for long, so he just opened his mouth, "well, I''ll tell you, but not now."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction, but he still pretended to be angry. "Then you still don''t want to tell us?"


    After saying that, the little soul also catered to the voice and said angrily, "hum, I still think I''m a great flame inheritance guardian spirit, which is different from us."


    Speaking of this, he just poked dragon candle''s mind. He opened his mouth anxiously, but his words were not persuasive. "I''m not. I just want to talk inconveniently in this place. We''ll talk about what we have when we get home."


    After receiving the accurate time commitment, Wang Yu and Xiaohun no longer embarrassed him. They didn''t say anything. Wang Yu directly raised his breath and flew away in the direction of his yard.


    Without any response, Long Zhu was stunned, and then he understood. The conversation just happened was just that I was on the full set of them again.

 Chapter 892

    "Wang Yu! You are really..."


    Dragon candle wanted to say something, but found that her frequent words could only think of the word "despicable".


    In this case, he still dare not say it.


    The home soon arrived. Wang Yu sorted out his things, and then turned directly back to the big volume.


    Even Yunfei''s invitation was refused.


    "Well, Lord Yun, please go there. Won''t you go?"


    Long Zhu asked carefully, but Wang Yu answered, "of course, it''s more important to listen to you."


    Wang Yu''s voice was a bit of a smile, which was different from when he was with Xin Yue. This kind of smile was even colder in the back of the Dragon candle¡ª¡ª


    Although he doesn''t seem to have a back ridge.


    "Well, you don''t want to sell off any more. Talk about it quickly."


    The voice of the little soul couldn''t wait. Wang Yu must be in the same mood.


    "I see. Really, you didn''t plot against me in the end."


    The voice of the Dragon candle was not reconciled, but it began to tell.


    "Did the little girl you saw today go to the underground palace with Wang Yu before?"


    He asked, but Wang Yu frowned slightly. "You''ve asked this question before."


    Yes, they had just separated from Xin Yue at that time. Xin Yue was helping them fight the people in black of the ghost sect and Cao Jinling.


    Dragon candle''s voice took some seriousness and repeated it again, "you just say yes or no."


    Wang Yu was even more confused in his eyes, but he still said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    After hearing the affirmative answer again, Long Zhu seemed relieved. When Wang Yu was confused, he continued to speak:


    "My underground palace is the palace behind the mother of heaven and earth in ancient times. The things stored in it are also the treasures provided by the subordinates at that time."


    Wang Yu nodded. He had guessed such a thing before, and today he really understood it.


    But what does this have to do with what he''s going to say next?


    Wang Yu didn''t understand, but he didn''t speak, waiting for his next story.


    "But the destruction of the king and the queen also broke the news between us. As the guardian spirit of the queen, I was sealed in the stone."


    The little soul answered, "I know that over time, the original palace will become an underground palace, and it can be displayed from the lake only on the night of the full moon."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but he thought so. Fortunately, he was lucky to catch up with such an opportunity.


    Long Zhu probably guessed what Wang Yu was thinking and said directly, "do you think you are lucky? The first is the full moon?"


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned and nodded, but he was immediately ridiculed by Long Zhu. "Ha ha, in fact, you''re not. You''re just on the 15th."


    Wang Yu didn''t understand what he meant by this. What is it when the moon is not full on the 15th?


    Next, the words of Long Zhu made his face change a lot in an instant. "For later generations, it can be a full moon night at any time."


    Wang Yu was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    His meaning was obvious, because there was no one with him at that time, Xinyue.


    Is this saying that Xin Yue is the successor of the queen?


    He understood the weight of these words. After all, the successor of Wufeng family was not as powerful as the descendant of Shenfeng in ancient times.


    However, Wang Yu was also confused. Although Xin Yue was a descendant, the inheritance of the flame was also on Wang Yu. How can this be explained?


    Xiao Hun thought the same as Wang Yu. He even asked directly, "you are not in Wang Yu now. If you really have a relationship with Xin Yue, how can you choose Wang Yu instead of her?"


    Long Zhu didn''t answer again. It was obvious that he was asked by this question. Even he was perplexed by this question.


    Along the way, Wang Yu never thought about the reason for his lucky opportunities, but now he has to think about it.


    The room finally fell into silence. Wang Yu sat quietly next to his bed. In this way, the night will end.


    "Prince, Prince, are you there?"


    In the morning, a hurried voice came from Wang Yu''s door. Wang Yu was practicing in his own circle at this time. The external voice could not be heard for the time being, so he ignored it.


    "No, little brother. I''ll just go in by myself."


    Just as the boy was about to continue patting on the door, a beautiful female voice came from behind him. He turned around, flashed a trace of amazement in his eyes, and quickly said, "girl, this..."


    "No, I''m good friends with Mr. Wang. I don''t need you here. I''ll just go in by myself."


    The woman was dressed in a fiery red dress, and the smile on her face was bright and moving. It was Xin Yue who had met Wang Yu before.


    Although Xiaosi is fond of the woman''s face, the meeting is coming. Even if he is really a person with a good relationship with Wang Yu, he dare not directly open his mouth to let her in. After all, he can''t decide the safety problem.


    "Girl, we have rules. You can''t go in unless the people inside agree."

 Chapter 893

    The boy opened his mouth and didn''t let Xin Yue take a step forward. The expression on his face was also firmer.


    Xin Yue was not angry, but looked at the boy on duty with new eyes. From ancient times to today, he has always been in line with power. It''s really vicious and not easy for ordinary servants in such a conference to do so.


    "I know who it is. Come in, Miss Xinyue."


    Just when the two people were deadlocked at the door, Wang Yu''s voice came from inside the door. The boy didn''t say anything when he heard it. He just respectfully stepped aside, bowed his hand to Xin Yue and waited for her to enter quietly.


    The smile on Xin Yue''s face was even worse. He walked in the direction he pointed, pushed open the door, and Wang Yu sat in front of him.


    "What''s the matter with coming to me so early in the morning?"


    When Wang Yu was practicing, he vaguely felt the breath of Xinyue around him, so he also accelerated the process of his practice and left the customs early.


    That''s when they met just in time, and then they heard the voice of the boy outside the door.


    "Nothing. I just want to come and see you."


    Xin Yue smiled at him and then naturally sat beside Wang Yu. Her eyes looked back and forth in his room. The smile in her eyes was deeper.


    Wang Yu was a little confused, so he asked, "what''s the matter? Is he in such a good mood? Is it something funny that happened just now?"


    "No," Xin Yue shook her head and answered with a smile. Her red clothes were like a flame burning and flowing beauty. "I just think your room is the same as before, and the style has not changed."


    Wang Yu also burst out laughing. He stretched out a finger, poked Xinyue''s small head and said with a smile, "you just think about these things that others don''t think of day by day."


    They laughed for a while, and Xin Yue also took the initiative to mention the little boy he saw at the door just now. His tone was full of praise for him.


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows and joked, "do you like him so much? In that case, I''ll ask him to be on duty in your yard tomorrow. Anyway, it''s the same for him to stand guard anywhere."


    Xin Yue brushed her lips and stretched out her hand to hit Wang Yu''s palm. "You''re talking nonsense again. I just praise his loyalty. There are no people in my yard. I''m very clean. I don''t need any boys."


    Wang Yu nodded, then did not make fun of her, but said something insignificant.


    If the two discussed serious matters related to Wang Yu at Xinyue''s residence yesterday afternoon, they talked casually here today. Such a relaxed atmosphere was something they could not experience in the past.


    Although it was very short and rare, neither of them said it, but cherished this difficult time.


    "Young master Wang, master Yun is asking for an audience outside."


    The voice of the boy just now came out of the door. This time, he was more respectful. Wang Yu also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    In the past, he was summoned directly by Yun Feiyang, but today he is not normal. He wants to see himself, and he still uses "ask for see".


    Wang Yu believes that the person who can be praised by Xin Yue must not be ignorant of people''s faces. The reason why he said this should also be the expression of looking at the clouds flying.


    "You have your own business to do, so I won''t bother you."


    Xinyue obviously understood. She stood up and didn''t wait for Wang Yu to stay. After saying this, she turned and left. At the door, she saw Yun Feiyang waiting for Wang Yu''s order.


    It''s just the family owner of a small town near the center of Wufu mainland. Xin Yue doesn''t want to know more about him.


    If Wang Yu didn''t work for him now, it''s estimated that Xin Yue wouldn''t look at him.


    But Yun Feiyang obviously doesn''t think so. For him, Wufeng family can almost be said to be a family that will never have contact.


    This time I saw Xin Yue in fire red clothes and bright face, and I was stunned for a moment.


    How did Wang Yu come into contact with such people?


    Yun Feiyang was called in by Wang Yu until he sat on the stool and was still thinking about the woman he had just seen. His intuition told him that this man must not be a simple person.


    And just after he saw her, there was only one sentence in his mind:


    Dressed in red


    Who is it?


    "Master, what''s the matter with you suddenly coming to me today?"


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. He was very dissatisfied with his distraction at this time, and asked impatiently.


    Yun Feiyang''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Wang Yu. Somehow, he directly said, "who is the woman who just went out of your room?"


    After saying this, he realized how untimely it was.


    I think so. Lonely men and women, and women who came out early in the morning, how can they not make people think crooked?

 Chapter 894

    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Yun Feiyang to gossip so much.


    "Xin Yue, my friend."


    He opened his mouth without saying much. For yunfeiyang, it''s enough to tell him.


    Sin!


    On this continent, only one family will use such a surname.


    After hearing Wang Yu''s words, Yun Feiyang remembered what the inexplicable sense of familiarity was just now.


    In the distant Wu beast region, among the Wufeng family, one of the three major families, the little Lord marched in the mainland. The world''s evaluation of her is like a fire in red.


    However, he thought it was a man, but he didn''t expect it to be such a bright and moving woman.


    Just


    Yun Feiyang looked at Wang Yu. What is the relationship between them?


    "Did the owner come today to ask these unimportant things?"


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, and his fingers gently stroked the cold tea cup in the table. His tone became a lot lighter.


    The expression on Yun Feiyang''s face changed. He also knew that he didn''t like to mention this topic. After correcting his face, he said again:


    "Well, I received a very important message this morning, so I''ll come and discuss it with you now."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at him, and then opened his mouth, "the master of the house, but it doesn''t hurt. I''m all ears."


    "Hum, I want to discuss with Wang Yu. I''m just worried that we won''t see him during the day. It must be because we couldn''t invite him in the past. I came here early this morning to block people."


    The little soul opened his mouth with some sarcasm. Dragon candle found out today that the little soul was also happy, so he couldn''t help saying it.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness. Their two guardians gathered together, which was noisy. He really had to adapt to it.


    "It is said that many people in black with unknown origins have recently appeared in Jindi. They commit direct murders in the street. Anyone who passes the first pass of the conference will be attacked."


    Yun Feiyang spoke solemnly to Wang Yu, but the person opposite him didn''t respond.


    After all, Wang Yu knew this much earlier than he did.


    And this brother solved the man in black three times.


    "Let me say, is this Cao Jinling mentally dark, just killed by our Wang Yu several times, so cynically trying to kill everyone?"


    Long Zhu opened his mouth, and his tone was also sarcastic, but what he said made Wang Yu laugh.


    "Young master Wang, this is a big deal. You can''t fool around."


    Yun Feiyang saw the smile in the corner of Wang Yu''s eyes and spoke more seriously for fear that Wang Yu would not take him seriously.


    "Is that all?"


    Wang Yu did not answer him, but threw out another question, and the expression on his face returned to his previous indifference.


    Obviously, this matter has nothing to pay attention to for him. It is obvious that he is in a hurry.


    The expression on Yun Feiyang''s face changed slightly, frowned and said, "no, but..."


    Wang Yu directly stood up and walked towards the inner room of his room. "Please go back to the owner. I''ll pay attention to what I just said. Please remember me."


    What else Yun Feiyang wanted to say was blocked in his throat by Wang Yu''s words. His mouth moved. After all, he didn''t say anything.


    "The final will be in four days. Mr. Wang, let''s improve his strength. It''s said that many promoted families have sent very strong players this time."


    After saying this, Yun Feiyang no longer lingered. He turned out of the room, leaving Wang Yu standing alone.


    "What did he mean just now? Did he think we didn''t have the strength to win the final?"


    The Dragon candle shouted, and the little soul didn''t reply, but Wang Yu answered him abnormally:


    "The final final is to adopt the challenge Arena system, start setting up five challenge arenas, and expel eight people from the final corner to participate in the final battle. It must be an expert who uses runes skillfully. It''s normal for him to worry."


    Wang Yu uttered a voice and sighed softly. He leaned back a little tired, and the tense expression on his face relaxed.


    He had seen Cao Jinling''s strength before. If he simply competed with runes, he might not be able to compare.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu''s heart sank and thought of something.


    "Wang Yu, don''t be too stressed. You have four days to start."


    Xiao Hun knew Wang Yu best. He comforted him, but he didn''t deny his strength.


    Long Zhu didn''t understand it, so he asked, "that''s wrong. Why can''t Wang Yu? Besides, there are two of us? Then add an array or a stealth technique to see how they beat us!"


    Before Xiaohun refuted him, Wang Yu said, "you can make jokes in other ways when you were in Jindi. When you reach the finals, you can only use talismanic power."


    That is to say, when he comes to the challenge arena, Wang Yu can only fight with runes and weapons, not even force.


    In only four days, Wang Yu secretly swore in his heart that he would improve his talisman before the final.


    At least, when he saw Xin Yue, he was straight and confident.

 Chapter 895

    Wang Yu saw off the clouds and came out of the room. Looking at the bright sky, his face became a little heavy.


    His strength really should be improved.


    Even if it wasn''t for this conference and Cao Jinling had stopped people from the street before, there was no way to get away.


    "But now there is nothing we can quickly improve our strength."


    Xiaohun understood what Wang Yu was thinking, but what he said just hit Wang Yu''s mind.


    They were not familiar with the town of Mun Kun, and maybe there were Cao Jinling''s eyes around him. He killed his beloved flower, and no matter whether he was in the golden land or after he came out, he made a heavy attack on those black clothes.


    At this time, it is more difficult to find a place where you can calm down and concentrate on cultivation.


    "Do you really want to practice yourself?"


    The Dragon candle, who had been silent just now, suddenly opened his mouth, but his tone became serious.


    Wang Yu noticed something wrong with him. He just frowned slightly and didn''t reply. Instead, Xiao Hun asked:


    "You''re not talking nonsense. We think now that there''s no place."


    Dragon candle seemed to meditate for a moment, and then reopened. What he said shocked the other two people, "I think you can find Xinyue."


    Xin Yue?


    Wang Yu was puzzled that Long Zhu suddenly mentioned the name. It was said that he didn''t meet Xin Yue too often. Why did Long Zhu say it now?


    Or does he have a unique concern about the Wufeng family?


    "I know what you are thinking, but now time is pressing. She is the only one we can turn to for help in the whole golden land."


    Long Zhu explained that Wang Yu always had an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    Intuition told him that Long Zhu had a special feeling for Xin Yueying.


    When Wang Yu was tangled in the room, there was a familiar voice outside the door. Wang Yu also felt the breath coming towards himself.


    "Miss Xin, please come in."


    A familiar and strange voice suddenly appeared. Wang Yu frowned slightly, not because of the abruptness of the voice, but because he didn''t notice the smell of the man''s existence at all.


    It seems to appear out of thin air, even more mysterious than Xin Yue who came directly to him.


    It''s the guy who intercepted Xin Yue outside before.


    Wang Yu hadn''t noticed him before, but he noticed it when Xin Yue came for the first time. In this way, he found his whereabouts, and even Wang Yu couldn''t grasp it.


    The wooden door was pushed open. Wang Yu knew that Xin Yue was coming, but he didn''t come forward to meet him. Instead, he stood in place and thought about the boy.


    "What''s the matter? I just saw you this morning, so confused?"


    Xin Yue came to Wang Yu jokingly. In her fiery red clothes, she looked like a burning flame with infinite vitality and vitality. Wang Yu raised his eyes and brightened his eyes. His mood was much better in an instant.


    "How long have you been looking for me again?"


    Wang Yu didn''t answer her question. Instead, he turned and walked to his seat. Quietly, he picked up the previous teacup and poured himself tea.


    Xin Yue smiled, walked to Wang Yu''s side and said, "I know you must want to improve your strength before the final, right?"


    Wang Yu was a little stunned when he poured tea. A trace of warmth crossed his eyes and replied, "you really know me."


    They looked at each other and smiled. Wang Yu brought the poured tea to Xin Yue. His movements were natural and familiar, as if they should have been.


    Xin Yue knows what Wang Yu needs. Similarly, Wang Yu can understand how difficult it is for her to represent the whole family to attend the conference this time.


    Although Wufeng nationality is a famous family in Wufu mainland, Xin Yue obviously has to face more challenges for a novice who has just attended the Fuwang conference several times.


    For example, I heard from others that some families in forget worry Township even teased Xin Yue in public in the street in order to tease the Wufeng family.


    Of course, with Xin Yue''s character, that person must have suffered a lot. This is Wang Yu''s confidence in her and the least trust between the two people.


    Just like now Xin Yue will come to Wang Yu and take the initiative to mention the promotion of strength.


    Although their positions are different, they all wash, but each other lives better.


    "Well, miss, where are we going now?"


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue had a drink for a while. Seeing that the time was almost up, he also smiled and said today''s important play.


    Xin Yue gently put the tea cup on the red sandalwood table and whispered, "brother Yu, are you ready?"


    "Hehe, when am I not ready?"


    Wang Yu also smiled at her and stood up at random. His voice was full of determination. "I must win this finals."


    With that, he looked at Xin Yue again, and there was no taboo. There was no doubt that his strong desire for possession was revealed in his eyes.

 Chapter 896

    "OK, I''ll help you."


    Xin Yue just looked up at Wang Yu, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she couldn''t see what emotion was inside.


    Wang Yu was a little unnatural by such hot eyes for a moment. He turned and walked aside.


    There was nothing else to say between the two men. Xin Yue stepped forward, turned and walked in front of Wang Yu and directly out of the yard.


    Wang Yu followed her and walked quietly behind. The two people went one by one. No one noticed them in the open street.


    "Here..."


    Wang Yu stood in front of the cliff and looked at Xin Yue with a strange smile on his face.


    "Did I say before that when I was in Jindi, I once found a geomantic treasure land?"


    Xin Yue turned around and looked at Wang Yu with a smile. Her eyes flashed, ancient spirit and strange.


    Wang Yu was crying, but he shook his head. "You really didn''t tell me that."


    Xin Yue stuck out her tongue and walked a few steps ahead. Now she looked outside the cliff, "you see, this place is an ordinary cliff on the surface, but in fact, after going down from here, there is a small cave."


    Then she flew down and disappeared in place in an instant.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and followed him.


    This place was one of the several hiding places Wang Yu had found in advance at the beginning of the conference, but it seemed that there was something different in Xin Yue''s tone.


    "Have we explored here before? There was no special place at that time?"


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. The Dragon candle hadn''t appeared at that time, so he didn''t answer.


    "Brother Yu, come here quickly."


    Wang Yu followed Xin Yue, but found that she didn''t even look at the things in the cave, and flew directly under the cave.


    "Xin Yue!"


    Wang Yu was surprised and hurriedly the beast wanted to grab her shoulder, but he found that he didn''t catch anything when he touched Xin Yue''s body, just like touching the air.


    Xiaohun and Longzhu obviously felt something wrong with the situation and made a voice in Wang Yu''s mind. This time Wang Yu didn''t hurry forward, but directly inquired around with martial Qi. Sure enough, they found something wrong with the spatial change.


    "Wang Yu, there is something fishy around here, or this place is not a cliff at all."


    The little soul also noticed it and said. Wang Yu nodded and slowly moved in the direction where Xin Yue had just disappeared.


    He knew that Xin Yue must have discovered the mystery of this place when he brought him here, so he didn''t worry about her safety for the time being.


    Obviously, Xin Yue must want Wang Yu to find the place himself.


    "It''s a familiar feeling. There should be something flowing behind."


    Dragon candle opened his mouth cautiously. He didn''t know if it was the illusion of the little soul. He even felt that when dragon candle said this, his voice revealed deep nostalgia.


    Flow?


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and quietly looked at the cliff in front of him. A flash of light suddenly flashed in his eyes. Then he stepped back. The light white martial gas in his hand gradually condensed into shape and flew towards the open space in front of him.


    Something puzzling happened. The thing in front was clearly an empty cliff, but after Wang Yu hit it, he made a heavy sound.


    "What''s going on?"


    Long Zhu couldn''t help but make a sound. Xiao Hun thought the same thing. Wang Yu didn''t relax. He continued to change his angle. He continued to fight there with the same strength and in the same way.


    The sound of "roaring" was still the same as just now. Wang Yu frowned slightly and showed his martial spirit again. After repeatedly selecting several places, Wang Yu made the last blow.


    No sound.


    Wang Yu seemed to miss a beat in his heart, and then walked towards the direction where there was no sound. Of course, the scene in their eyes was that there was a hard stone wall.


    On the top of the mountain surrounded by clouds and smoke, the scene was still a little scary. Wang Yu simply closed his eyes and closed all his senses. All he thought was the space he had just tried with martial Qi.


    Walking forward like this, if Wang Yugang doesn''t close his eyes, the next step he faces is this stone wall.


    Without any hesitation, Wang Yu believed his judgment. He broke down directly and came out of the place just now.


    At this time, Wang Yu also noticed the heat around him. After liberating all his senses, he could even hear the small sound of sparks exploding each other.


    "Brother Yu, you found it yourself."


    Xin Yue''s excited voice came from his face. Wang Yu opened his eyes. The first scene he saw was Xin Yue in red. He was standing in a red sea of fire and smiling at him.


    He also smiled at her, and then turned to look at the situation around him. The amazement in his eyes became more and more profound.

 Chapter 897

    The main color of this place is fire red, not only in front, but also on the ground under your feet, and even the sky after looking up is full of red magma.


    Wang Yu looked around and walked in the direction of Xinyue. The excitement in his eyes had not been eliminated.


    "Ha ha, I really like this place. It''s very suitable for my cultivation."


    Wang Yu did not speak, but the Dragon candle in his mind spoke first, and his tone was also excited.


    "What are you excited about? It''s clearly for Wang Yu to come. What are you doing?"


    The little soul opened his mouth, and his voice was the same playful tone as long Zhu. However, this time, Long Zhu continued to quarrel with him, but directly ignored him and talked with Wang Yu:


    "You''d better practice here and stay still. It''s just that I practice here. I can be more powerful when I help you in the future."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, but he obviously couldn''t reply to him now. He just looked at Xin Yue and nodded.


    "I came to this place before. I said I found it inadvertently, but in fact, I heard twists and turns."


    Xin Yue smiled at Wang Yu. At the same time, she walked to more places with lava, and her voice was not clear, "but there are a lot of fire here, which is just what I need to cultivate the unique martial energy of our family. I have been practicing here before the conference."


    After that, Wang Yu could also hear the nostalgia in her words.


    If he could take a few more steps inside when he was inquiring about the location, he might be able to meet Xinyue.


    But obviously many things are like this, complex, but interrelated.


    Yes, they used to be so close, but later they were farther and farther apart.


    I have to say it''s an irony.


    "I brought you here today because I want you to practice here. I know you still have some palpitations about the final final. Because I don''t know how to comfort you, I just brought you to my secret base."


    Xin Yue''s voice had a sweet smile. Even if Wang Yugang still had some heavy topics in mind, they all began to become bright now.


    Yes, although distance separates them, after all, their hearts are still connected, and this connection will always exist.


    "No more. Time is precious. Start practicing quickly."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and looked at herself all the time. She turned around and sat on the ground. She sat up and immediately entered the state of cultivation.


    Wang Yu also nodded, found a place casually, began to empty his subconscious, and entered the state.


    "Well, I''m going to practice, too. Don''t bother me."


    Long Zhu felt the change of Wang Yu''s state and made a voice to speak to the little soul. He said that the little soul was confused.


    Generally speaking, before Wang Yu''s cultivation, the little soul was empty. Otherwise, he was thinking about something, but he wouldn''t say he wanted to practice.


    After all, for Xiaohun, his power has been completely sealed. What he can use now is some released by Wang Yu after breaking the seal of wanhun sword. If he wants to improve, he can only remove the seal step by step.


    So now when I hear the Dragon candle say that he wants to practice, the little soul still hasn''t turned around.


    "What do you want to practice? What else can you practice?"


    The little soul opened his mouth and said what Wang Yu suspected before, but now he has entered a state of deep cultivation, so he won''t notice the content of their conversation.


    The Dragon candle snorted softly, and his tone was a lot arrogant. "I''m not the same as you. I''m the inheritance of the later. I was originally formed by a force. After signing the contract, I have no constraints. Naturally, I can continue to practice."


    After that, he didn''t care what the little soul wanted to say, but he fell into a state of cultivation.


    I''m kidding. The flame force in this place is so powerful that he can''t waste it. He has to make good use of it.


    The little soul was helpless about the childish words of Long Zhu and wanted to say something, but obviously there was nothing to say. He simply turned his soul out and flew into the storage ring in Wang Yu''s hand.


    Last time I helped Wang Yu improve his strength, I glanced through the books taken out in the secret room of the Lin family. There are still many left to read.


    Since they are all practicing and improving, they might as well enrich themselves.


    No one knows that under a remote cliff in Jindi,


    There are two people and two spirits who are cultivating and improving themselves, and no one knows that one day in the future, they will eventually change the direction of the history of the whole continent.


    Time passed quietly, and no one knew what they had gained in this practice.


    However, all those who participated in the final of the Fuwang conference know that at this conference, the people who shine and heat are not the Cao family and Zhao family who are in the limelight, but the cloud family in Feiyang City, which has not been valued by anyone before, and the Wufeng family in the Wu beast domain.


    Of course, these are the later words. Now they have just come out of the mysterious place they found. It has turned dark, but it is three days later.


    The next day, it was the final final of the Fu King conference.

 Chapter 898

    The curtain of the final finals of the conference has opened. On the morning of the fourth day, Jindi has also set up five big challenge platforms, and well decorated viewing platforms are set up in all directions and corners of the challenge platform to facilitate celebrities from all families to watch.


    Of course, the families and related personnel of those families who participated in the final of the conference will appear here.


    In places far away, there are also auditoriums for people who want to watch the game. Although it is said that civilians can also participate in the project, it is said that the ticket price on the seats has risen to more than 5000 gold ingots long before the start of the game.


    "Hum, after this conference, he family should have sucked a lot of money."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, and the tone was full of ridicule.


    At this time, the competition had not officially started. He represented the cloud family, sat in the grandstand some way from the challenge arena, turned his head, felt the surrounding environment and nodded.


    The environment setting is pretty good. I heard that the ticket price is too expensive. It seems that boss he has not forgotten his old business even if he becomes an organizer. He still wants to collect more money as before.


    "Wang Yu, look at the stand over there."


    While Wang Yu was quietly thinking about his own affairs, Xiao soul spoke again. This time, there was some special emotion in his voice.


    "What''s good? Isn''t Xin Yue on the other side and hasn''t come on stage yet?"


    Before Wang Yu could speak, Long Zhu took the lead in refuting. Obviously, after his last practice in the lava secret place, his concern for Xin Yue increased sharply.


    "Hum, everyone wants to see you. Just want to see the little girl?"


    The little soul also made a sound of sarcasm at the Dragon candle. Wang Yu didn''t care. He directly turned his head and looked at the direction that the little soul said just now.


    It''s Cao Jinling.


    In addition to the slight whiteness of his lips, he could not see that he had been seriously injured by Xinyue before.


    However, he seemed to notice Wang Yu''s sight, and he also looked in this direction.


    After seeing that it was Wang Yu, his eyes were also obviously sinister. Without fear, Wang Yu looked back directly in the direction he looked at, without any retreat.


    If Cao Jinling hates Wang Yu, it''s just that he blocked his way. No matter how many people killed him several times.


    Fortunately, Cao Jinling just stared at Wang Yu. If he could know what Wang Yu was thinking now, he would faint.


    While the two were looking at each other, a staggering old man suddenly appeared in front of Cao Jinling. All his hair was snow-white. At first, he didn''t look at Wang Yu, but directly looked at Cao Jinling''s face.


    The two men turned their backs to Wang Yu and seemed to say something. Then they saw the old man turn around and look at Wang Yu along Cao Jinling''s line of sight.


    What kind of sight is that?


    Wang Yu couldn''t tell his feelings clearly. He just felt that after looking at him, he was like falling into the coldest and deepest cliff and valley, and he was unable to breathe in the depths of the sea.


    "Young Xia Wang, young Xia Wang?"


    There was a voice nearby. Wang Yu suddenly recovered, but found that the old man who had just looked at him had already sat in the seat in front of Cao Jinling.


    In front of Cao Jinling?


    Obviously higher than him.


    "Young Xia Wang?"


    When Wang Yu was about to lose his mind, he was called back by the people around him. He turned his head and saw a worried light dust on his face. An accident flashed in his eyes.


    "Why did you come here?"


    Qingchen''s expression became excited, "of course, it''s Weileng. Do you know how popular this conference has become because of you? Everyone is saying that you will lead the unknown cloud family to win the championship this year!"


    Looking at him more and more excited, Wang Yu''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter. Many times, chaotic attention is not a good thing.


    Moreover, such attention is still an invisible pressure for many people.


    Wang Yu won''t feel any pressure, but


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at the clouds that had not stopped his tense spirit since he went out in the morning. He couldn''t help but worry in his eyes.


    Fortunately, compared with the old one, Xiao Yun Gao Wei''s state of mind is obviously more transparent. I think it''s also because he already knows he won''t achieve much good results?


    The plan he discussed with Wang Yu was the same. As the eldest son of the cloud family and the future owner, he participated in the finals just to show his face in front of others. As for whether he could get good results in the end, he basically didn''t have to count on it.


    Wang Yu, of course, is responsible for striving for glory. Their cloud family put all their chips on Wang Yu.


    "The game is about to begin." Wang Yu''s eyes shifted from his face and turned to the challenge arena of the game. He had learned this thing from Yun Gaowei last night, so he had a bottom in his heart.


    Today''s final will be a difficult battle.

 Chapter 899

    Because the number of people participating in the final finals was a little large, the organizers of the conference also made a temporary adjustment.


    After the discussion of the Nine Star League, the final unified plan is to divide everyone into two groups and compete the day before and the next day.


    Of course, for some reasons, Wang Yu and Wufeng people were skillfully arranged in the second scene.


    "Brother Yu, do you know anyone who plays today?"


    Wang Yu was sitting on his seat. Suddenly, a calm female voice came from his mind.


    He didn''t look back, but the corner of his mouth was a nice radian, and then he answered the past with a secret voice:


    "It should not, but there should be nothing good on the first day."


    The voice came from the Wufeng nationality seat not far from Wang Yu.


    Although they had a deep private conversation, they didn''t really show anything in front of people.


    This is also the reason why yunfeiyang was shocked when he saw Xin Yue coming out of Wang Yu''s room.


    After all, if we only looked at Wang Yu''s performance, no one would have thought that there would be an intersection between them.


    It is undeniable that such concealment has also brought a lot of convenience to Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "Well, I guess so. The hot spots of this conference were basically brushed down at the first level, so it is estimated that the remaining family members of the Nine Star League should be arranged on the first day."


    Xin Yue''s voice came again. Wang Yu blinked silently and agreed with her unique analysis.


    It is not uncommon for them to protect themselves in this way. After all, Wang Yu''s performance before made them have no way not to pay attention to it.


    "Wang Yu, why is it so quiet now?"


    Maybe Wang Yu ignored Long Zhu while talking to Xin Yue. Long Zhu asked.


    "What are you talking about? Wang Yu has been very quiet. Is it you who are really noisy?"


    Xiaohun retorted, but there was confusion about Wang Yu in his tone.


    The first shot of the duel is about to start, but Wang Yu still doesn''t care about anything. Even if he doesn''t like to talk more, he shouldn''t be like this.


    "No, I was talking to someone just now."


    Wang Yu didn''t explain much. He took it with a word. Xiaohun immediately understood. Long Zhu continued to ask foolishly.


    "Who are you talking to? Wang Yu, why don''t you tell the truth?"


    There was no way to ignore the voice of dragon candle. Wang Yu gradually frowned, but it was still a secret skill that said, "Xin Yue."


    Then he didn''t care how the two people talked in his mind, turned his eyes and looked at the field.


    "Well, today is the final of our Fuwang conference. According to the rules, we have divided all the winning 100 families into two groups according to the drawing of lots. Today, we will compete in the first group!"


    Boss he''s figure seems to suddenly appear in the square. His voice is also transmitted to everyone''s ears through martial spirit.


    Wang Yu had seen this technique when he participated in the auction in the underground mall, so he didn''t adapt to it this time. On the contrary, he looked at boss he in the middle.


    It was as if he had noticed Wang Yu''s sight. At this time, boss he glanced casually in this direction, which caused a commotion among the people sitting around Wang Yu.


    "Did you see that? Boss he looked here just now!"


    "I know. After all, we are the family that started the first game today. It is inevitable that we will have such special treatment."


    Two people who were obviously small families whispered. Wang Yu flashed a smile in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Hum, what is there to be proud of?"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but the Dragon candle who heard the sound disdained to speak, and his tone was full of contempt.


    Wang Yu smiled softly and ignored.


    It seems that even under such conditions, there will be interesting people.


    However, some people can think freely, while others care a little when they see such a situation. For example, Yun Feiyang, who is sitting behind Wang Yu, listened to this voice, he pulled Wang Yu''s sleeves and said uneasily:


    "Young master Wang, what''s the matter?"


    Before that, strictly speaking, he was not sure about this Fuwang conference, but everything became a little successful until Wang Yu appeared.


    First, at the first level, the Zhao family and Cao family, which have always been popular, failed to pass. Now, according to the list of subleases, he found that the cloud family is also staggered with all the other families of the Nine Star Alliance.


    It can be said that Wang Yu is the Savior of their cloud family, so now he cares more about his words and deeds. After seeing any response from him, he has to think about the meaning behind it.


    Wang Yu turned his head and saw what Yun Feiyang wanted to say and do from his expression. He also directly replied, "it''s all right. He''s thinking about tomorrow."

 Chapter 900

    He didn''t know how to reply to Yun Feiyang at first, but now he understands that as long as he mentions the competition and conference, Yun Feiyang will follow his own meaning completely.


    Sure enough, just as Wang Yu said this, Yun Feiyang immediately waved to Wang Yu and replied:


    "Well, childe Wang wants to, don''t worry about me."


    He also shrunk his head towards the back. Although he still looked the same, it always made people feel that the expression on his face was inexplicably timid.


    Wang Yu smiled at him and said nothing more. He turned his head to look into the field. Yu Guang''s eyes saw Yun Gaowei sitting on the side of Yun Feiyang. He looked at his grandfather''s expression with some contempt.


    Is this... Looking down on your father?


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows, but did not care about them. He turned and looked at the game again.


    By this time, the first game has begun.


    The big square in Jindi is filled with five big challenge platforms, which are respectively placed in four corners and the center.


    The seats of Wang Yu and people of all families are scattered around these challenge arenas.


    It is reasonable to say that such a game is easy to be affected by the fluctuation of fighting on the stage, and even dangerous.


    But obviously, boss he thinks a lot. He allows people to watch the game from a close distance. At the same time, he also sets up various barriers around each challenge arena.


    For outsiders, they can watch from the outside and go in and out at will.


    But when the people inside didn''t finish the duel, they couldn''t come out at all, and their attack moves wouldn''t be fluctuated to the stage.


    Such a setting is undoubtedly a good thing for people watching off the stage, but it also reveals the coldness of the game on the other hand.


    If you want to get down from the challenge arena, one way is to be knocked down, and the other way is to stand to the end and step everyone under your feet.


    Such a process is undoubtedly tragic and heroic.


    What''s more, after the current rules are changed, only one person can survive in a challenge arena.


    We can imagine how fierce the final war was.


    Wang Yu can probably guess what boss he thinks, or what the whole family thinks.


    When I wanted to provide seats for non participants, I was already making money, and this setting obviously makes the game more ornamental.


    "Brother Yu, did you notice the big man in the No. 3 challenge arena?"


    Wang Yu was thinking about it. Xin Yue''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind, and he turned his eyes and looked over there.


    There is no nine Star League family in challenge arena 3, so it has received less attention than other challenge arenas.


    Just now, when Wang Yu scanned the whole field, he just slightly passed by and turned more attention to other places.


    But after Xinyue''s reminder, Wang Yu also looked over and really found a lot of interesting things.


    Because there are many groups, there are fewer people in the challenge arena originally set up. Twenty people are not crowded.


    Generally speaking, not many people from the same family draw the same challenge arena, so basically all the challenge arenas are a disorderly fight, and basically they do their own things.


    Although they all wanted to knock each other down, they were worried that someone would attack themselves at this time, so they were exploratory attacks at the beginning.


    But for No. 3 challenge arena, the situation obviously deviated.


    On the huge No. 3 challenge arena, I saw all 19 people except the burly man, who seemed totally indifferent to being attacked by others, and threw all kinds of runes at that person one after another.


    It can be said that the attack on the big man has not stopped since the beginning.


    But even so, the big man still hasn''t been seriously hurt. As for the scratched skin, it''s nothing for them who practice martial arts all the year round.


    Wang Yu sat up straight and quietly watched the battle on the No. 3 challenge arena. His eyes looked more and more.


    This person is very capable. Even if he is placed in a place where experts gather, he will soon show up. For him, all he needs is an opportunity.


    But such people attend the Fuwang assembly


    This year is not very favorable.


    "What do you think?"


    The little soul spoke to Wang Yu. He also knew that Wang Yugang had been paying attention to this man.


    "It''s a pity to think that this man is probably the abandoned son of a family."


    Wang Yu''s voice brought some regret, but such a person would only stay for a while.


    As for whether he can see him in the final game, Wang Yu still has some expectations in his heart.


    "Young master Wang."


    While Wang Yujing was watching what happened in No. 3 challenge arena, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Wang Yu didn''t look back, but he had heard who it was. He turned around and said faintly, "young master Yun, what''s the matter?"


    When Yun Gaowei heard Wang Yu''s address to him, his face changed slightly. Then he cleared his throat and said, "I just want to ask you what you think of the man in the No. 3 challenge arena."

 Chapter 901

    Wang Yu quietly watched the performance on the court, and the expression on his face gradually became subtle.


    For the big family, there is no suspense about such a game, so the scene that may not be seen at the beginning has become clear now.


    Except for the third challenge arena, basically all players from large families show rolling. Even if their magic power is changeable and powerful, they don''t have much desire to make people really want to see it.


    At least for the big men around Wang Yu who have seen a lot of fighting, they basically don''t pay attention to the games that have long been able to see the final results.


    All the people on the field now basically focus on the No. 3 challenge arena.


    "This man looks big, but his body is still very flexible compared with others."


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. Although he didn''t name his name, Wang Yu could understand that he was talking about the big man on the third challenge arena.


    Such a competition is not only a test of the understanding ability of the Fuwen maker, but also the mastery of the rune tools they have cultivated. If there is more, it is their own reaction ability and flexible response.


    Time gradually passed. In the twinkling of an eye, it was not a short half an hour since the beginning. There were people with poor ability and injured in the five challenge arenas.


    Generally speaking, people sent from the family can choose whether to surrender or not.


    However, for some families with strict requirements, it is basically to let their players stick to the last minute in the challenge arena.


    In addition to the third challenge arena, there were people who said their avatars to the he family who was responsible for observation and supervision on the field. Looking at the players who were framed or even carried out, Wang Yu had no waves in his eyes.


    In such a competition, the competition is not about the ability to be a talisman, but more about survival and their own willpower.


    Of course, it does not rule out the person who is coerced to play. In this case, this person''s life has long been out of his own hands.


    And such a person, basically, has been abandoned by the family. How useful an abandoned son can be, the last thing to see is himself.


    "Wang Yu, do you think this person really wants to win?"


    The little soul spoke again. He also knew the stealth rules of the conference, so he would let Wang Yu guess the result at this time.


    "It''s like for yourself, but sometimes it''s more like being forced."


    Wang Yu also spoke with some uncertainty, but his words were somewhat ambiguous.


    "Oh, what do you call it? It''s better not to say it."


    Long Zhu obviously heard what Wang Yu said. He opened his mouth carelessly. His tone was that he always didn''t care.


    Wang Yu blinked slightly, but did not reply to them.


    Sometimes Wang Yu saw his attack, fierce and accurate, but sometimes he seemed not to hesitate. At this time, he was attacked by the people around him.


    So after such a fight, he didn''t hurt as much as he hurt others.


    Just now, a group of people who looked at the big men with great interest. Now when they see such a situation, they are sad and don''t want to pay attention to them anymore.


    Wang Yu''s force was fully open. Even the whispers of people in the furthest direction could be clearly heard. He felt some emotion about the lost words of the burly man one after another.


    After all, these people still can''t become the strongest family, which is nothing more than a reason.


    They just saw what it was like now, but forgot that this burly man was the only one who could still stay on the challenge arena after being besieged by many people.


    Wang Yu''s eyes gradually turned to people at a higher level, including Zhao Qingyuan, the young master of the Zhao family, and Cao Jinling.


    The old man he saw before the game had disappeared. Even the seat just prepared for him seemed to have been removed.


    I don''t know why. Seeing such a situation, Wang Yu felt an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "By the way, do you know who the Cao family is among the people watching today?"


    Wang Yu didn''t look back. He suddenly gave a secret voice to Xin Yue, who was watching the game attentively at this time.


    He knew that Xin Yue must have prepared a lot of homework when she came to forget worries this time, and the Zhao family and Cao family were also the focus of their observation.


    Therefore, if you ask others about this question, you may not be able to gain anything, but Xin Yue must understand it.


    She thought for a moment and then explained to Wang Yu with a secret voice. "Today, it seems that only Cao Jinling and his godfather came. The news I heard is that they didn''t even bring the guard, so they came empty handed."

 Chapter 902

    After all, now the Cao family and the Zhao family are families that have not entered the finals, so after receiving such news, Xin Yue ignored others and just collected more information from other families of the Nine Star League.


    So now after Wang Yu finished, she remembered that they really had little news about the Cao family.


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows. Although his age seemed inconsistent, the old man should be Cao Jinling''s godfather just now.


    But


    "Cao Jinling still recognizes his godfather? Who is it? The Cao family is so strong. Do you still need these false names?"


    Wang Yu''s secret skill is to convey his voice. He doubts this person''s identity.


    "No, it''s not a powerful person. According to our data, Cao Jinling suffered a flood when he was a child. At that time, many servants were burned to death. Their family once thought he was dead, but later he was picked up by the old man and saved his life."


    Water?


    "There was a fire in the Cao family?"


    Dragon candle is very sensitive to words related to fire, so when she heard about it, her voice also revealed strong interest.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and then said, "did the old man ask the Cao family to let Cao Jinling recognize him as his godfather?"


    Such a thing is not uncommon. Ordinary old people save the young master of a rich family. Family people are grateful, and the old man also prospers.


    "No," Xin Yue quickly denied, but then said, "but it''s almost the same, but the object has changed. The old man didn''t say anything. Instead, Cao Jinling begged his grandfather to make the old man his godfather."


    "Oh?"


    Wang Yu became interested. He turned to Cao Jinling, who was sitting at the highest level watching the game. His eyes twinkled with an unidentified smile, "it''s hard to think of such Cao Jinling."


    In Wang Yu''s impression, Cao Jinling is either a hypocritical smile or a negative calculation of others.


    Request?


    Wang Yu probably won''t put such adjectives on him all his life.


    "Although I asked people to check these, after all, they are dictated by others, and the possibility is not great. You can listen and watch. If you really can''t accept them, they can also be regarded as nonexistent."


    There was a faint smile in Xin Yue''s voice. At that time, she also began to collect Cao Jinling''s data, so she didn''t care much. Now it seems that it''s really unbelievable.


    "Well, I know."


    Wang Yu finally heard the secret skill, and then he didn''t speak again. He just quietly shifted his eyes. His uncle couldn''t eliminate the scene of the old man just now.


    He has seen many such people, but no one has ever had such a temperament.


    He is said to be an expert outside the world, but he also reveals a strong feeling of philistine. If he really looks like a small civilian, he doesn''t have the slightest sense of disobedience when sitting with someone like Cao Jinling, even a quarter higher than him.


    "What''s the matter? Are you thinking about the origin of the godfather?"


    Xiaohun noticed the change in Wang Yu''s heart and asked. Before Wang Yu replied, Long Zhu joked:


    "The godfather is Cao Jinling''s godfather at best. Don''t let him take advantage of us for nothing."


    What he said was speechless. Even the little soul who just wanted to get along well with him and didn''t quarrel couldn''t help bending.


    "You... Are so unreasonable. When is it, and you still want to joke?"


    However, such a gag made Wang Yugang''s inexplicable irritability disappear a lot. In his mind, he gently looked at the two people, and the dignified look on his face also eased.


    "It''s all right. Just now, some people were trying to make ends meet. We''ll talk about these things later. At least now they haven''t threatened us."


    This was also a warning to the two people who had just begun to quarrel with each other not to say anything more.


    The little soul wants to say more, but he can only close his mouth.


    However, Wang Yu just wanted to divert his attention, but found that Cao Jinling, who had just watched the game, had disappeared.


    A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, not because Cao Jinling disappeared, but because he didn''t feel any breath fluctuation around him just now!


    "Mr. Wang, I''m really lucky to meet you again today."


    Wang Yu''s thinking was not over yet. Behind him came a sound that made everyone around take a breath.


    It''s Cao Jinling.


    Wang Yu frowned and found that the people around him moved their eyes from the challenge arena to himself. Even if he didn''t want to pay attention to this person, he had to turn around and stand up and bow to Cao Jinling with a smiling face:


    "Nice to meet you, young master Cao."


    He didn''t expect that they had experienced so many things before. Cao Jinling can still say hello to himself as if nothing had happened.


    Wang Yu also really ignored Cao Jinling''s inner strength. If he didn''t know that this person hated himself to the bone, he would now regard this smile as sincere.

 Chapter 903

    "Now that the game is over, there''s nothing to see. It''s such a coincidence today. Why don''t I invite childe Wang to have a chat?"


    Cao Jinling smiled at Wang Yu with a gentle voice, but his narrowed eyes revealed his ambition.


    "This man is really sorry for his name, Jinling. It is noble and pure. In my opinion, it is completely dirty."


    Long Zhu didn''t look down, but also said aloud, revealing his dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Wang Yu felt the same in his heart, but he didn''t make a sound. He just looked at it quietly.


    The two met for a while. Finally, Wang Yu opened his mouth and his voice was still clear. "OK, young master Cao, let''s fix the position."


    Cao Jinling had a deeper smile on his face. He was really happy to hear Wang Yu''s happy promise and behave to outsiders as if Wang Yu had agreed to it.


    But even Wang Yu, who had just promised, could not fully guess what he thought.


    "Young master Wang is really a happy man. In this case, I can''t be nervous. It''s better to hit the sun when we choose a day. How about going to the Simeng building in forget worry Township now?"


    Cao Jinling looked like a master and spoke politely to Wang Yu. After saying it, it shocked the people around.


    This is not only because Simeng building is the most luxurious restaurant in the whole worry free Township, but also because this place is the property of the Zhao family who has always been wrong with the Cao family!


    This blatant challenge in the territory of their competitors, we have to say that Cao Jinling is an art expert.


    Others think so, but Wang Yu is very clear in his heart that the apparent fighting between the Zhao family and the Cao family is just a cover.


    Behind this, they have already colluded and successfully excluded other families of the Nine Star Alliance. Especially in recent years, the development of the Cao family and the Zhao family is rapid.


    "Are these people stupid? Can''t others see their obvious collusion?"


    Dragon candle''s indignant voice sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu stopped in his heart, but ignored it.


    "What you said is very light. If we didn''t see through them in Jindi, how could we really know the truth behind them? If it wasn''t for the secrecy between the two families, how long would it be in the Nine Star Alliance?"


    The little soul said a lot. After a series of conversations, even the Dragon candle was blocked. For a time, he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Wang Yu has been sitting in the sedan chair from Cao Jinling to Simeng building. He has been quietly listening to the two of them. The corners of Wang Yu''s mouth can''t help evoking.


    "Prince, what''s the matter?"


    Cao Jinling saw the change in Wang Yu''s face and asked with a smile. The concern in his voice was expressed in his words.


    Wang Yu looked up at Cao Jinling, and the happy look in his eyes was gradually replaced by cold indifference. "Young master Cao, there are not many people around now. Are you sure you want to disguise like this?"


    His voice seemed to come from the coldest place in the north. There was no emotion, and it was very different from the smile he had just inadvertently shown.


    Cao Jinling''s eyes were incited for a moment. I must have never thought that Wang Yu would speak so directly.


    "Mr. Wang is really joking. Aren''t there many eyes watching after going out for a while?"


    Cao Jinling still looked at Wang Yu with a smile, and his tone was still gentle, but his words were more sinister.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and replied, "so, how are you going to target me when you arrive at Simeng building?"


    His tone also changed a lot. It sounded like he was near the challenge arena just now. Although indifferent, there are no other emotions.


    Since Cao Jinling wants to entangle camouflage like this, he will fulfill his wish.


    However, Mingming wants to cut him thousands of times in his heart, but he has to pretend to be happy in the end. It''s really sad.


    "Young master, Simeng building is coming."


    The boy in charge of standing guard outside the door also opened his mouth to Cao Jinling in the sedan chair, reminding them that their short journey was coming to an end.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a quick light, which was soon covered by him. Although there was no expression, he didn''t say anything.


    He casually stretched out his hand to open the curtain and looked carelessly at the road. He didn''t care about Cao Jinling at all.


    Cao Jinling wanted to say something again. Now seeing his performance, he put away his words and put on a hypocritical smile again.


    After all, it''s not good to be seen by someone in the street after the curtains are opened.


    "Your life is really painful."


    Wang Yu''s voice came into Cao Jinling''s mind. Cao Jinling subconsciously turned to Wang Yu.


    However, the man did not change. He still looked at the street scenery just now. I think it was his secret skill that spoke just now.


    Cao Jinling frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but found that the sedan chair had stopped.

 Chapter 904

    "Young master, Simeng building is here."


    The boy''s voice came again. Wang Yu''s face remained unchanged. He just turned to look at Jiaokou, and Cao Jinling''s eyes narrowed slightly. Finally, he didn''t say anything.


    "Hahaha, we just want to hold it. He can''t say anything."


    The arrogant voice of the Dragon candle suddenly came into Wang Yu''s mind, made him get off the sedan chair, and then walked down quickly.


    "Oh, it''s the young master of the Cao family. Who should I be?"


    Just as they came down from the sedan chair, a sharp female voice came from the door. The meaning of the words was sour.


    Wang Yu''s face remained unchanged. He turned to the source of the voice, and a strange smile flashed in his eyes.


    Isn''t this man the woman he met in Pinhua building before?


    Should the cooperation between the Cao family and the Zhao family be so obvious?


    Wang Yu did not come forward, but quietly looked at Cao Jinling in front of him how to deal with the situation in front of him.


    The woman obviously didn''t see Wang Yu behind her. The expression on her face was exaggerated. She held a medium-sized rose red handkerchief in her hand and threw it straight at Cao Jinling.


    "Young master Cao, why did you think of coming to our Simeng building today?"


    The smiling expression on Cao Jinling''s face seemed to have never stopped. Even if he heard such disrespectful words, he still smiled brightly.


    Wang Yu still admired this.


    "Miss Fu Liu, my young master is bringing distinguished guests today. Could you please bring the best service here?"


    He still spoke with an accent, but Wang Yu could vaguely feel the sight behind them.


    "Well, since it''s the distinguished guest brought by young master Cao, I really want to have a good look at who it is."


    The smile on the woman''s face became brighter and looked behind Cao Jinling. However, at the moment of touching Wang Yu''s face, she was absent-minded for a moment.


    "It''s... Childe Wang Yu."


    Although she quickly reacted, Wang Yu caught the confusion just now.


    Wang Yu also looked back at the past. The expression on his face was always cold and calm. He gently opened his thin lips and spoke faintly:


    "Once upon a time, I saw the girl here after I left Feiyang city. Today I know that the girl is called Fuliu. It''s really impolite of me."


    When Wang Yu said this, there was a strange light in his eyes. Although the expression on his face was still the same, he had to make the people around him suspicious.


    After hearing Wang Yu''s words, even Cao Jinling''s expression changed. Fu Liu on the opposite side smiled embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Miss Fu Liu, this is not the time to talk about the past. It''s better to arrange a room for us first. If you want to say anything again, shall we talk slowly then?"


    Cao Jinling''s eyes twinkled a few times, then stepped forward, completely blocked the eyes between Wang Yu and Fu Liu, and said neutralization.


    Wang Yu didn''t say anything more, but he laughed with a faint hum.


    His response is even more convincing than saying thousands of words.


    "Well, young master Cao said so. I can''t hang you any longer. Please come in. Our Simeng building must make you feel the best service."


    After the two, Fu Liu didn''t hear Wang Yugang''s hum, so he didn''t feel nervous just now, so when he said this sentence, his tone returned to normal.


    "Well, let''s wait and see today."


    Cao Jinling also hurried out and said the final conclusion. At the same time, he looked at Wang Yu behind him and said gently, "young master Wang, hurry up."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, and his face became particularly leisurely.


    "Wang Yu, if you enter here, you''ll have to have more eyes. Maybe the Zhao and Cao families want to plot against you."


    The little soul''s worried voice sounded from Wang Yu''s mind. His eyes were a little dark. Although he didn''t show much along the way just now, Wang Yu was also very clear in his heart.


    Cao Jinling invited him this time, which must have been planned for a long time, and the plan behind it must be a series. He promised to keep the appointment so happily, which also had a great disadvantage to his situation.


    However, what''s the matter? Without hesitation, Wang Yu directly followed behind Cao Jinling and stepped into the seemingly prosperous Simeng building.


    "Wang Yu, don''t be afraid even if you are in danger. Xiaohun and I will work hard to protect you."


    The voice of Long Zhu also came, but Wang Yu couldn''t laugh or cry. Although he was very warm and moved, how could he feel more and more wrong.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Wang Yu can easily solve the difficulties at that time."


    The little soul retorted, and his voice was full of helplessness.


    Wang Yu felt a warm current in his heart. On the surface, he said he was their master with his lover, but in fact, they have been basically helping themselves all the time. In many cases, he really didn''t fulfill many of his obligations as a master.

 Chapter 905

    The style of Simeng building is completely different from that of Pinhua building Wang Yu visited in Feiyang city.


    In other words, there is a great difference between the two buildings. It can be said that they are basically the same type of buildings.


    Compared with the extravagant and flirtatious atmosphere in Pinhua building, Simeng building is more regular, but even so, it is different from all the restaurants Wang Yu has been to before.


    It is not only reflected in the appearance of the building and the interior decoration, but also reflected in the little servant girls in the building.


    "Young master Cao, young master Wang, please follow me."


    Fu Liu has now completely recovered his original composure, walked in front of him, led two people through the magnificent hall, bypassed a long corridor, and finally came to a wooden door.


    Wang Yu put his spiritual knowledge to the utmost all the way, but he didn''t find anything particularly strange except some ordinary martial arts practitioners who came to dinner to discuss things.


    "Well, let''s wait here first."


    After walking to this place, Fu Liu also stopped, turned from the door and smiled at Cao Jinling and Wang Yu. His movements and expressions were so skilled that he seemed to have practiced many times, so he was completely familiar with them.


    Wang Yu''s heart moved and he seemed to understand something for a moment.


    Time passed quietly. During this period, there were all kinds of people around them. Although they were in a hurry, they would still stop to greet them when they saw Fu Liu, Cao Jinling and others.


    However, it is obvious that they are not because they know the identity of Cao Jinling and Wang Yu, but because they are facing Fu Liu.


    "This Fu Liu must have a high position in Simeng building."


    Xiao Hun guessed, but his tone revealed firmness. Wang Yu felt the same in his heart.


    After all, if he was just an ordinary servant girl, he could not come up with guests of Cao Jinling''s level. Moreover, although Wang Yu did not like to admit that he was a "VIP invited by Cao Jinling", his identity was indeed very high.


    After seeing Fu Liu, these people didn''t ask anything, but directly saluted the people behind her. What did they say?


    "This is not because it must be Fu Liu who often carries people with high status."


    Dragon candle has also inferred, and the disdain in his tone is also obvious.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and was pleased with Longzhu''s wisdom this time.


    However, you should know that when he saw Fu Liu in Pinhua building in the past, she was just an ordinary servant girl. Why didn''t she see her for a few months, and she had become the upper and lower level person in the strongest Simeng building in forget worry village?


    Wang Yu was very interested in this. Thinking so, he also quietly looked at Fu Liu''s back with a subtle look.


    "Hehe, childe Wang seems to be very interested in supporting Miss Liu."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were not covered up, so he was completely looked at by Cao Jinling on his side and smiled in a tone.


    "No, I''m just thinking about how smart the master of Simeng building is. When I was first picked up by Miss Fu Liu in Feiyang City, I really didn''t think I would meet her again in forgetful hometown in this way one day."


    Wang Yu spoke faintly. Although his tone of voice was very normal and sincere, it always made people think crooked.


    Isn''t he indirectly saying that she helped Liu with first-class means and was able to turn over from a Hualou red courtyard and successfully become a first-class servant girl in a big restaurant?


    After hearing this, Fu Liu also looked embarrassed. Although she didn''t look back, she could vaguely hear the whispering voice of the little boy passing behind her.


    When Wang Yu said this, he really wanted to empty her bottom.


    "Childe Wang, it''s better not to say more. After all, Miss Fu Liu is also a woman and can''t stand gossip."


    Cao Jinling frowned slightly and couldn''t help taking a step forward. She opened her mouth to Wang Yu. Her smiling expression was a little more worried about pity.


    Wang Yu quietly watched him perform the so-called hero to save the United States. He didn''t mind being the bad guy and continued, "but I didn''t say any rumors just now. Wasn''t it Miss Fu Liu who used to be in the Pinhua building? Did I recognize the wrong person?"


    Such a rhetorical question not only deepened what Wang Yu said just now, but also reflected the hypocrisy of Fu Liu. It can be said that killing two birds with one stone.


    Now more and more people are talking about the origin of Fu Liu''s identity, which is contrary to what Cao Jinling thinks.


    "Prince..."


    Cao Jinling frowned more tightly. Just about to communicate with Wang Yu again, he was interrupted by the voice of supporting Liu:


    "Well, we can go. Young master Cao, Prince Wang, please."


    The wooden door in front of the three opened slowly from the middle, revealing a box like space.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. No matter what their reaction was, he had to go straight to the next step.


    Of course, just before he stepped into the "box" in front of him, he turned to look at Cao Jinling and said faintly, "I''d better ask young master Cao to come first."

 Chapter 906

    At this time, Wang Yu still had to be cautious. In the face of Cao Jinling, he must not take it lightly.


    "Smart! Just let Cao Jinling come first!"


    The voice of the Dragon candle sounded, and a shrewd streak quickly crossed Wang Yu''s eyes. He knew that at present, at least in front of people, Cao Jinling still needed to maintain his gentle image.


    It was precisely because of this that Wang Yu commanded Cao Jinling so recklessly, and his face became more firm.


    Cao Jinling probably didn''t expect it to be this time. Wang Yu''s wariness still didn''t disappear. After a moment, he also walked directly to the front, then turned to look at the people outside and spoke softly:


    "Young master Wang, what are you worried about? Come here quickly."


    It seems that there are no traps here for the time being.


    Wang Yu had such an idea in his mind, but he didn''t hurry to move forward. Instead, he turned his eyes to Fu Liu standing on one side and said:


    "Help Miss Liu first. I''m not familiar here."


    With that, he made way for her with great grace.


    But when he said to let her go first, Wang Yu still leaned close to the "box" in case they suddenly disappeared and ambushed around.


    Fu Liu didn''t seem to see Wang Yu''s thoughts at all. He nodded, smiled and walked inside. Then he waved to Wang Yu, "young master Wang, come up quickly. Let''s go to the top floor now. It''s the best place in our whole dream building.


    Wang Yu''s eyes swept back and forth between the two people, and then he walked up directly.


    When Fu Liu saw that both of them had succeeded in coming up, he also closed the wooden door in front of him from both sides. Now, the place like the "box" with small space suddenly seemed more crowded.


    Wang Yu''s hand hidden in his long sleeve was clenched into a fist, ready to fight back at any time.


    However, Fu Liu and Cao Jinling seemed to have no different reaction. Fu Liu went directly to a corner and was facing a wooden mechanism like a wrench.


    Neither Wang Yu nor Cao Jinling moved. It seemed as if they were quietly looking at the Fu Liu in front of them.


    She moved the upper and lower wrenches, and then the whole "box" seemed to be driven by some force!


    Wang Yu and Cao Jinling were not ready, and they were shocked by this thing.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t make it clear just now. I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault that you suffered so much for nothing."


    Fu Liu also saw the appearance of Wang Yu and Cao Jinling. She turned around with some guilt and apologized softly. The expression on her face made people unable to bear to scold her.


    Wang Yu had no expression on his face. Although he was still shocked by the magic of this thing in his heart, his face was still light, and he said softly, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Cao Jinling smiled at Fu Liu and said, "it doesn''t matter. Go on. We are all martial arts practitioners. These little things haven''t done us any good."


    With that, he smiled back at Fu Liu with a warm smile.


    "It seems that this thing can let us go straight up."


    The little soul opened his mouth and obviously felt the faint doubt in Wang Yu''s heart.


    "It''s true. I can also feel that we are getting farther and farther away from the ground. This mechanism is really good."


    The Dragon candle also made a sound, and Wang Yu felt it for a while. It seemed that it was really like this.


    At the same time, he also turned and looked at Cao Jinling. Although his face was still nothing, he actually turned white. It seemed that he hadn''t tried this before.


    As the action of helping Liu became faster and faster, Wang Yu could also feel such a sense of linear rise more obviously. On the contrary, Cao Jinling''s expression became a lot more natural.


    However, the closer he got to the top, the more he could feel the powerful oppression from the top.


    He looked at Cao Jinling and Fu Liu again, but their expressions became normal, which made Wang Yu more cheap and confused.


    "Young master, here is the place."


    With the "box" shaking violently, Fu Liu also took back the action on her hand. Her attitude seemed more respectful than when she was downstairs just now.


    Moreover, what she called was not "master Cao", but "master Cao".


    No matter how dull Wang Yu was, he realized something was wrong at this time.


    However, Cao Jinling obviously won''t give Wang Yu any chance to respond. After winking at Fu Liu, his expression has become the evil Yu familiar to Wang Yu for a hundred years.


    "Cao Jinling, you are really impatient."


    Wang Yu didn''t look back and noticed the changes in him. He couldn''t help but speak.


    "Hum, I can''t kill you if I don''t believe it," Cao Jinling said arrogantly. As soon as his voice fell, the wooden door was directly opened from the middle, and the man in black who couldn''t see the edge appeared in front of Wang Yu.


    This adjective is true at all.

 Chapter 907

    Wang Yu thought that Cao Jinling would kill himself through this invitation, but he didn''t expect that he should be so direct. He just came out of the sight of outsiders and immediately exposed his original shape.


    "Young master Wang, this is a big meal we have carefully prepared for you. Enjoy it."


    The voice of Cao Jinling''s Yin measurement came from behind him. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed slightly, and his mood fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    It is obvious that the only channel that can connect the lower part and the roof is Wang Yu''s "box". Now it has become impossible to go back to the lower part.


    Not to mention this thing, he will not control it. Even Cao Jinling and Fu Liu behind him will not let him do so.


    In this way, all he can do is move forward and deal with the endless sunspots in front of him.


    "Wang Yu, although there are many people, I can also feel that their force is not always strong. Maybe we can try our best."


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind and gave Wang Yu a centering pin, but before he thought about how to reply, a black arrow with silver light suddenly flew in front of him!


    Wang Yu reacted very quickly. Before the arrow approached him, he had already rotated his body, and the whole person flew away from the narrow "box".


    This action not only avoided, but also showed Wang Yu''s determination to fight them!


    "Oh, young master Wang is indeed a hero among people. I admire him."


    Seeing Wang Yu''s performance in such a happy fight, Cao Jinling once again made a sarcastic remark. However, when he said this, he developed himself, and a trace of bitterness flashed in his heart.


    Probably influenced by Wang Yu''s aggressive behavior.


    "Young Lord, can we withdraw now?"


    Without waiting for Cao Jinling to think more, Fu Liu, who stood beside him, stepped forward and asked carefully.


    Little Lord?


    Wang Yu, who had been fighting with the man in black, heard such a call, and his attack was a little slow. Some things that had been tangled for a long time seemed to be enlightened and understood in an instant.


    Cao Jinling obviously also saw Wang Yu''s reaction. A trace of complexity flashed in her eyes. Then she turned her head and stared at Fu Liu fiercely and spoke harshly:


    "Go."


    Fu Liu''s eyes were slightly flustered, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. After whispering "yes", he turned around and walked back to the wooden mechanism, silently began to control it.


    Unlike when they came up, Cao Jinling didn''t pull up the wooden door, but turned and looked at Wang Yu and the man in black fighting.


    Deep eyes.


    Wang Yu could clearly feel the fierce eyes behind him until the "box" slowly disappeared in this floor.


    "Wang Yu, you killed my brother and killed my people. You will avenge them today!"


    Wang Yu wants to look back at the disappeared Cao Jinling, but a woman appears in front of him, shouting to let Wang Yu pay for his life.


    No matter how confident he is, he can''t ignore these covetous people in front of him. He can only reluctantly face them.


    Wang Yu had no impression of the fiercest woman who attacked him.


    "Hum, we have killed many people of the ghost sect. I don''t know who this woman is talking about."


    Dragon candle''s frivolous voice sounded. Although Wang Yu''s posture in dealing with people in black is not very smooth, there is nothing that can''t be teased for him.


    Of course, when it comes to killing people in black, dragon candle only experienced it once.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly helpless, and his strength was strengthened at the same time.


    If he just hesitated and didn''t know how to deal with it, Long Zhu''s words made him no longer hesitate.


    Yes, he has already solved many people in black. No matter what their nature, they are all people of the ghost sect, and obeying the ghost sect represents the camp opposite to Wang Yu.


    "Girl, I don''t know who your brother is. Maybe I can remember the scene of killing him."


    The light of the heavy sword in Wang Yu''s hand flashed, and the head of a man in black fell in front of him.


    The woman who spoke just now had a deeper hatred in her eyes. She could obviously feel Wang Yu''s mercy on her.


    But for a killer who lives by fighting with force, such mercy is undoubtedly the most humiliating irony.


    "You... My brother is the shadow of one of the four killers of the ghost sect!"


    The woman stood not far from Wang Yu with a silver arrow and crossbow in her hand. The poisoned arrow was fired from this thing.


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows, and the martial Qi in his hands condensed into a new light white light, and quickly and accurately fired at a man in black who was about to sneak up behind him.


    The woman looked at Wang Yu''s skilled and orderly response, and the expression on her face became dignified.


    "Have we ever met such people?"


    The voice of the Dragon candle''s question came, and the little soul also answered silently:


    "Stop talking nonsense. When we deal with the people of the ghost sect, you don''t know where it is."

 Chapter 908

    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, and his expression changed. After solving the people in front of him, he quickly flew to the beam.


    Although he felt uneasy before coming up just now, he didn''t feel any difficulty until he fought with these people in black for a while.


    More importantly, except for the woman talking to him, the force of others is not as deep as Qingchen!


    "None of these people can fight."


    Long Zhu silently watched Wang Yu and easily knocked down the people in black one by one with simple runes on the beam. He couldn''t help laughing at them.


    However, it was so relaxed that it aroused Xiaohun''s doubt, "will Cao Jinling really send such a person to assassinate you? When he left just now, his tone expressed the feeling of cutting you thousands of times."


    Wang Yu was not only reminded by Xiaohun, but also confused in his heart.


    If the ghost sect can only think of these words, then there is really no need to worry that they will restore the ancient youzong. After all, this strength can be completely solved by casually taking out a family in the worry free township.


    However, there is no way to ignore their power to suppress Wang Yu. The gap between the front and back is what Wang Yu is really worried about.


    Belittling the enemy is the most terrible place for a man in battle.


    "Shadow chaser..."


    The people in black below heard the woman''s name, and the expression on their face became sad and looked at Wang Yu who was also on guard.


    "You murderer not only killed the shadow chaser, but also cruelly killed many of our brothers. Today we must avenge them!"


    I don''t know who in the crowd suddenly spoke. Wang Yu frowned slightly. The relaxed atmosphere on the top floor just now became oppressive.


    "How do I feel that these people... Are different from the momentum just now?"


    The uncertain voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. Even the Dragon candle, who always likes to smile, replied solemnly:


    "I don''t think so. It seems that the switch of something on them has been triggered. Their strength has improved a lot at the moment."


    Wang Yu naturally heard clearly. He looked at the people in black with fierce eyes below, and his heavy sword was held more tightly.


    "Wang Yu, didn''t you expect?"


    A sharp female voice passed over Wang Yu''s head. He didn''t look up, but looked in the other direction.


    Secret voice.


    However, it is not transmitted to people''s minds, but in a specific place.


    Wang Yu didn''t understand the woman''s intention, but he was always cautious and noticed something wrong. Without hesitation, he flew to the woman from his position just now.


    There is a saying that the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    Wang Yu''s arrival was obviously unexpected to the woman. A trace of amazement flashed in her eyes, but she soon calmed down and directly flashed towards the black crowd below.


    At this time, Wang Yu noticed that the beam he had just stood on was full of poisoned black arrows, which looked cold in the not bright attic room.


    "This situation is not very good."


    The voice of the little soul appeared, but Wang Yu couldn''t separate his energy.


    At this time, he was avoiding the black arrows flying towards him. At the same time, countless people in black were rushing towards him, and the move was fatal.


    "They all became stronger because of what the woman said just now?"


    Wang Yu had no time to be distracted, but Longzhu discussed with Xiaohun.


    However, as Wang Yu dodged more and more times, these people in black seemed to be more frustrated and brave, and their attack speed became stronger.


    "This is not the way."


    The little soul spoke solemnly to Wang Yu. Wang Yu now had no other way but to see the gap between their attacks and take the initiative to attack with force.


    The scene seemed to be reversed in an instant. Compared with the situation that they were easily knocked down just now, it was at least ten times more difficult in an instant.


    Moreover, the figure of the woman who just spoke to him has also changed. Wang Yu has no way to see where she will put a cold arrow except by force.


    Yes, she no longer wanted to attack Wang Yu, but hid in the dark and waited for Wang Yu to use poisoned arrows when he was lack of skills.


    At this time, Wang Yu really remembered who the "shadow chasing brother" said by the woman.


    It was one of the three men who fought in the gate tower at night when he was still in shapang city in the northern region of Wufu.


    One of them, a man who was good at killing with arrows, died in his own hands that night.


    The reason why I think of it now is also because their attack methods showed similarities just now.


    "Wang Yu, are you beginning to regret your previous behavior? Huh?"


    The voice of a woman floated in the air. Wang Yu didn''t check it by force this time, but focused on dealing with a group of people in black around him.


    But even so, he never regretted his decision.


    Not to mention that this is just a small reversal.


    Since he Wang Yugang can suppress them, now it''s the same!

 Chapter 909

    There are more and more people in black around him, and there is little time left for him, so we can only make a quick decision.


    After knowing the identity of the woman hidden in the dark, it seems to be of no use. At most, Wang Yu is more confident when avoiding.


    At that time, her brothers who were more powerful than her had been killed by themselves. What else to be afraid of?


    However, groups of people in black are more difficult to deal with. Just like when Wang Yu fought with the first wave of people in black in Jindi before, they did not attack Wang Yu one by one. In many cases, the moves of these people were connected with each other. Everyone caught fire to take into account all Wang Yu''s reactions, Finally, no matter whether Wang Yu dodges or takes the attack move, there will be different moves waiting for him.


    The little soul is also worried, but at present, it seems that there is no other way except to carry it.


    "Wang Yu, do you want to try the power of inheriting with fire?"


    After being besieged just now, the Dragon candle has been silent. At this time, it finally sounded.


    Wang Yu''s eyes turned. When the people in black attacked him one by one, they all used force, or, like the women just now, used cold weapons that ordinary people can''t think of. If he suddenly inherited the flame they haven''t touched at this time, can he win by surprise?


    Thinking like this, Wang Yu also made a secret voice in his mind. Long Zhu agreed and then manipulated him in Wang Yu''s mind.


    In the past, when he was outside, Wang Yu used either force or runes. Otherwise, he occasionally used pills and arrays to assist him. Because he had many methods and his strength was very effective, generally speaking, there was not much time for Dragon candles to appear.


    Today, so many people in black suddenly increased their strength. It''s time for Wang Yu to prepare his skills on flame inheritance.


    "Forget all the things related to force you have learned before. You are a person who can''t do anything."


    The voice of the Dragon candle rang out in Wang Yu''s mind, but the little soul wanted to retort.


    His reason is not unreasonable. Now is not the time to practice. After all, there are so many people in black around who are eager to kill Wang Yu. In the dark, there is the woman who uses the arrow. What if she focuses on it and gets hurt?


    "Little soul, listen to him."


    Wang Yu''s voice also came to his mind along the secret arts. Since he chose to use the flame inheritance, he should believe in the Dragon candle. They are now one and will never harm them.


    "OK, Wang Yu, calm down now." Wang Yu was so fully trusted that if it was the usual dragon candle, he would be excited to show off to the little soul for a long time, but today''s situation is special, he just gently replaced it with a word "good." now feel the flame heat from Dantian. "


    Dragon candle continued to guide Wang Yu. Wang Yu was obedient, closed his eyes and regarded everything around him as invisible.


    Just now I was worried that Wang Yu would be attacked or hurt during this period. At this time, I felt that Wang Yu had been surrounded by a faint halo of fire red.


    This is probably the automatic protection device that will be issued when the flame inheritor mentioned by the Dragon candle is started.


    After that, there is basically no need for Dragon candle to remind, such as fire and martial gas. They are similar things. He used to have a set of systems that he mastered skillfully. Now he can operate directly and skillfully with slight guidance.


    The people in black around saw Wang Yu''s body rising gradually. The murderous spirit in his eyes had a tendency to retreat just now.


    "What do you have to flinch from? Wang Yu is so weak now. It''s a good time to kill him!"


    In the dark, the woman''s sharp voice came. These people in black with some changes seemed to be injected with chicken blood. When they heard these words, their eyes immediately recovered their previous crazy state.


    At this time, Wang Yu was ready to inherit the flame. He also saw the changes of these people in black, so he understood what to control these people in black.


    Rely on that woman''s language control?


    "I guess they should have been poisoned by the kind of poison you had been poisoned before, and the operation of the insect can only succeed with a specific language reminder."


    The sound of dragon candle analysis came, and Wang Yu''s eyes flashed across the silk.


    Obviously, that woman is the one who manipulates these insects.


    "But if that''s true, why didn''t they just use insects to get rid of us at the beginning? Isn''t it putting the cart before the horse when we want to use this layer?"


    The voice of the little soul questioned also sounded. Although Wang Yu had no head to speak, he was also vaguely confused in his heart.


    "I don''t know. Maybe the woman is a little stupid."

 Chapter 910

    Dragon candle''s voice restored the previous foolishness, and the reason for the final explanation was his usual irresponsible and funny.


    Even if Wang Yu was just serious, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help evoking a good-looking radian.


    Although these people in black still cooperate as before, Wang Yu obviously feels that his strength is much stronger. It seems that there is a steady stream of power gathering in his hands and competing to be launched by Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t feel the itching of his hands for a long time. At this time, he didn''t hesitate. He directly attacked the man in black who depended on him. The heat released directly burned him.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but it soon became a surprise.


    Such a powerful force has really helped me a lot!


    "Wang Yu, you... How did you suddenly become so powerful?"


    In the dark, the woman''s voice was still transmitted by using the secret technique, but Wang Yu has now suppressed all the martial Qi in the Dantian. The anger can clearly detect the final source of the voice and find the woman''s hiding place at once.


    "Unexpectedly, the girl will be willing to become a gentleman."


    Wang Yu smiled at the corner of his mouth and flew directly to the position where he had just stood on the beam. Sure enough, he saw a shocked woman on his face.


    If she can hide in the place where she was attacked just now, she has to say that she is an expert in art and brave.


    Unfortunately, now all the tricks will be cracked by him.


    "Catch the thief first, catch the king, Wang Yu, you can."


    The little soul easily saw what Wang Yu was going to do, and his voice also revealed a clear lightness.


    However, it was obvious that the tacit understanding between Long Zhu and Wang Yu was not enough. After hearing what Xiaohun said, he also humbly asked "senior" for advice, "Xiaohun, what do you mean?"


    Wang Yu had controlled the woman at this time. After easily destroying the silver arrow and crossbow in her hand, he solved her life without hesitation.


    After losing control, the ability of the people in black was still as loose as before. Wang Yu didn''t use much effort to solve them all.


    To ask what solution, of course, there is only one word, kill.


    Only killing can really solve the future problems. Finally, Cao Jinling and Wang Yu behind them believe that they will meet again at the Fuwang meeting tomorrow.


    At last, after taking a look at this place, Wang Yu stood at the window lightly, with unknown emotion flashing in his eyes.


    "Let them go."


    The voice of the little soul was gentle, and Wang Yu sighed softly. Then he raised his hands, and bursts of flames fell on these people in black, and then burned wildly with the wind outside the window.


    Fire, fire all over the sky.


    The top floor of Simeng restaurant, the best restaurant in forget worry Township, burned, which attracted the attention of everyone in forget worry township.


    And Wang Yu''s figure floating out of the window at this time, it is estimated that no one will care.


    "What? The roof of Simeng building is burning?"


    In the dark underground palace, Cao Jinling''s out of control voice spread from far away.


    The woman kneeling on the cold marble floor is the Fuliu who led Wang Yu and Cao Jinling.


    Such a furious Cao Jinling is rare. Fu Liu thinks that he may be doomed this time. He doesn''t know what to do with himself.


    Simeng building, on the surface, is the property of the Zhao family, but in fact, it is all in the hands of the ghost sect, and the person in charge is Fu Liu.


    Originally, Cao Jinling was very optimistic about the plan to kill Wang Yu on the top floor, but there was a mistake in her own hands and under her nose. She was not blamed. It was really unreasonable.


    "Speak!"


    Cao Jinling''s angry voice came again. He was so frightened that he helped Liu to excite the spirit, but he straightened up and suppressed his fear and fear. He said loudly, "I also heard from my men that there was water on the top floor. When I looked in the past, I found that all our people were dead..."


    Cao Jinling frowned tightly, then got up directly and interrupted her daily report, "just say Wang Yu!"


    "Wang... Wang Yu is gone. After our people go up, they are all charred bodies. Even if he has been burned, we should count it before we know..."


    Cao Jinling eased a little and wanted to say something, but he heard footsteps coming from behind. His angry body couldn''t help shaking.


    "Ling''er, don''t be so impatient."


    An old voice.


    After hearing this, Cao Jinling unconsciously began to shake more like chaff.


    "Master..."


    He turned and spoke respectfully.


    After the old man came out from the darkness behind, he waved to the Fu Liu who was still kneeling on the ground and motioned her to step down first.

 Chapter 911

    Hearing this sound, Cao Jinling''s angry body trembled more seriously. He thought carefully and didn''t dare to look back. Fu Liu gradually disappeared from the hall. He was humble like a dust in front of the old man.


    "Well, things haven''t been very good lately?"


    The old man narrowed his slightly dirty eyes, glanced at Cao Jinling casually, and got up and walked to the position where he had just sat.


    "Yes... There is something wrong with Wang Yu..."


    Cao Jinling didn''t dare to look up. He just stood in place carefully and lowered his head ruthlessly. His voice was very powerful.


    But if you listen carefully, you can still hear the trembling in his words.


    The old man seemed to care about Wang Yu''s name very much, and his relaxed expression suddenly became different, and then asked:


    "What''s the matter with him? Your people are so useless?"


    Such criticism, even beyond criticism, is already an insult. Cao Jinling''s ears are full of irony and harsh, but he doesn''t dare to resist at all. He just answers the question raised by the old man just now:


    "Yes, he escaped the trap designed before."


    After saying this, Cao Jinling had been waiting for the old man''s anger, but found that nothing had happened.


    "Ling''er, why do you keep your head down? Being a teacher makes you afraid?"


    In the silence, the old man spoke again, but what he said was not the same topic as before.


    Cao Jinling was slightly stunned. Then he quickly denied it and raised his head, "no, I just..."


    "Just what?"


    The old man did not let go of any of his reactions, and then asked.


    Cao Jinling stayed where he was because he was really afraid. Since he was saved by the so-called "Godfather", there was not a day he was not afraid.


    But he probably couldn''t even say what he was afraid of.


    "Are there any of us in tomorrow''s final?"


    The old man stopped pestering about this matter and asked another question.


    Cao Jinling had long been used to the jumping off of the old man''s words, so he said in time, "yes, it has been arranged. Wang Yu will be solved tomorrow."


    Speaking later, Cao Jinling''s voice was also full of firmness. Although they had designed today''s trap a long time ago, they made two preparations just in case.


    Now it seems that this is still very necessary.


    In the dark hall, Cao Jinling fell into silence again. The old man leaned gently against the back of the bench, and Mickey''s eyes seemed to be asleep.


    The night has just begun.


    At this time, Wang Yu did not return to the Yunjia yard arranged by Jindi, but appeared in the big mansion of Wufeng family.


    "What was the final result today?"


    Wang Yu went straight into Xinyue''s room without hesitation, and Xinyue seemed to have known he was coming back. At this time, he lit a candle and waited quietly in front of his window.


    Hearing this sentence, Xinyue''s worried eyes flashed a trace of helplessness.


    She got up from her seat, went to Wang Yu and whispered, "everything is almost what we think. How are you? Did Cao Jinling do anything to you after he was invited by that treacherous guy?"


    Wang Yu was still cold outside. Somehow, after seeing Xin Yue, these negative feelings disappeared.


    "There was a little accident, but I came back."


    Xin Yue''s hot eyes on him overwhelmed Wang Yu. He looked around unnaturally and walked directly into the room.


    "What''s the small problem? Did Cao Jinling hurt you?"


    Xin Yue''s voice was obviously worried. She chased Wang Yu''s body and went to the room. She watched him reach out to take out his cup and connect herself with a bowl of thoroughly cold tea.


    "I set a trap on the top floor of Simeng building, but I''m back now. Don''t worry."


    Wang Yu drank the whole cup of cold tea, but his heart was warm.


    Looking at Wang Yu like this, Xin Yue obviously won''t tell herself the specific situation, but even if she doesn''t know the specific situation, she can still imagine how serious the situation is.


    "Well, what happened in the third challenge arena later today?"


    Wang Yu smiled gently, looked up at Xin Yue, also stretched out his hand to her and motioned her to sit aside.


    Xin Yue was also helpless. Although she still wanted to know more about him, she knew she couldn''t ask. She had to sit aside and quietly look at the people in front of her and tell what she saw.


    Not surprisingly, four of the five challenge arenas were won by the family players of the Nine Star League, but it is worth mentioning that one of the players of the Li family of the Nine Star League unexpectedly lost to the other, but it seems that it has been discussed for a long time.


    After all, they are randomly divided. Although he family wants to try their best to keep all the people of the Nine Star Alliance, they are inseparable in the end.


    At this time, family consultation or cooperation is very necessary.

 Chapter 912

    In addition, in the third challenge arena, the big man who was besieged at the beginning finally won.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu didn''t have any other look on his face.


    "Why? You look like you already know?"


    Xin Yue''s eyes also showed a smile. She wanted to know why Wang Yu was so confident in this man.


    After all, when he left, all the people who surrounded the big men were energetic and full of posture.


    Wang Yu also smiled at Xin Yue and then opened his mouth, "it''s not difficult to speculate why so many people besieged him? I''m sure they don''t know who each family will send before the game."


    The interest in Xin Yue''s eyes was gradually replaced by confusion. What Wang Yu said was really a little general. She couldn''t understand it.


    "But the family feud must have been decided long ago." Wang Yu said again, looking straight at Xin Yue with smiling eyes.


    He didn''t go on. The meaning in his eyes was very obvious. He wanted Xin Yue to think clearly.


    "In other words, no matter who the family let play, he will be besieged?"


    Xin Yue hesitated and looked at her with some disbelief.


    Wang Yu nodded, "that''s almost what I mean, but obviously the person in power of the family is very smart and knows how to find such a person with strong endurance."


    "Ah!" after listening to Wang Yu''s words, Xin Yue''s eyes were even more excited. She looked at Wang Yu with some excitement and asked, "this man is standing on the challenge arena at the last second with endurance!"


    At first, the big man was able to fight with the people around him, but over time, his physical strength gradually overdrawn, so there were many mistakes compared with the previous perfect dodge.


    However, after a long time, he miraculously didn''t become weaker except for the physical loss that the big man just began.


    As a result, the people around him became more and more tired. The big man still maintained his initial consumption and miraculously accounted for the last.


    So I have to say that this is an endurance battle.


    "Oh, so powerful. I really want to know who this man is."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a strong interest after hearing Xin Yue''s story about the big man.


    Xinyue didn''t speak, but looked at Wang Yu, and her heart gradually became sour.


    He said so about that big man, but I''m afraid the situation he suffered today is more difficult than this man.


    "It''s getting late," said Wang Yu, looking at Xin Yue, who was deep in thought. He also stood up and said goodbye. "We all have to participate in the final game tomorrow. Let''s have a good rest tonight."


    With that, he also walked towards the door in front of him, with a comforting smile on his face.


    Xin Yue frowned slightly, but she couldn''t think of any reason to stay. Finally, she could only watch Wang Yu''s figure walk away in the dark.


    The next day''s game was not interesting for many people. The fighting of several big families had been solved yesterday, and the victory of Wang Yu and Wufeng family was expected.


    For Wang Yu, the only thing that attracted his attention was that Cao Jinling didn''t show up today.


    However, it is also a good thing to successfully enter the final finals.


    In the next few days, Wang Yu was almost closed. Even if he knew someone was coming, he refused them all.


    After all, the last one was a big fight.


    In addition to Wang Yu and Xin Yue, there are many players in the Nine Star League family. Even if the Zhao and Cao families do not participate, these people are not easy to beat.


    "If I say, we should go to the place we found under the cliff and continue to practice. How much can we improve by staying in a room without any breath all day?"


    The voice of dragon candle rang out in Wang Yu''s mind, but Wang Yu couldn''t hear it at this time, because he is now in a deep state of cultivation. Unless he wakes up on his own initiative, he won''t accept any information from the outside world.


    "Hehe, I think you just want to improve your strength?" the little soul retorted and then said, "there will be a game tomorrow. Can you stop?"


    Long Zhu was unwilling and retorted, "of course, I want Wang Yu to be stronger, but isn''t it faster to practice on the cliff in Jindi?"


    Of course, the unique Qi in the cliff can accelerate the flow of ability. Whether it is cultivation or recovery, it is a treasure land.


    "What do you know? We could have gone there at the time because there were not many people in the gold field. Now, there are eye liner and dark guards everywhere. We just got inside, and there must be a large army coming to the door."


    The little soul explained that the voice was full of helplessness.


    The two guardians talked to each other in this way. They were quarreling happily, and they both felt the change of Wang Yu at the same time.


    With a fierce wave of martial spirit in the room, Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 913

    After the showdown in the challenge arena that day, he entered into deep cultivation. Although the environment in the room was not suitable for cultivation, he still had a harvest in the end.


    "To Wuling Wupin?"


    The little soul opened his mouth excitedly, and his voice was full of happiness for Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu nodded with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth.


    When he was with Xin Yue at the bottom of the cliff, he had already reached the five grades of Wuling. Unexpectedly, he rose another grade in just a few days.


    In this way, tomorrow''s grand final will add another assurance.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the long-awaited final finally came and opened.


    For this last battle, boss he ordered people to build a larger challenge arena after the second preliminary match, which was dedicated to the duel of the last ten players.


    Wang Yu represented the cloud family and stood on one side of the challenge arena. In front of him were contestants from other families of the Nine Star League. Although he looked familiar, he couldn''t name who he was.


    There were five people here, and Wang Yu saw Xinyue in red at a glance.


    Wang Yu also saw her in the second game of the preliminary round. At that time, she was also dressed in red.


    It seems that Xinyue has always been the most dazzling one in the crowd since she first saw her, and it is still the case now.


    However, before Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other for long, the man in black stood in front of Xin Yue and just blocked the eyes of the two people.


    It was the first scene before that, the big man who attracted everyone''s attention.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and looked straight at the man, but he didn''t get his response. The man seemed to be completely indifferent to Wang Yu. He was stingy and disdained to give him a look.


    Or he didn''t look at anyone.


    Yesterday, after Wang Yu finished his training, he also specifically asked Yun Gaowei about him. Finally, he just got a result of playing for the yuan family representative.


    But no one knows who he is.


    It''s normal to ask about his opponent''s news, but it was obvious that Yun Gaowei was in a bad mood and his tone was not very good that day, so Wang Yu left without asking more.


    Why are you in a bad mood?


    Of course, it was because I was brushed down when I participated in the second game, and I was ridiculed by my own grandfather.


    Wang Yu understood his feelings, but he didn''t intend to comfort him. He didn''t get the news he wanted. Finally, he turned around and left.


    It''s just that he hasn''t even heard of the yuan family. It''s not a big family at all.


    The origin of this man is even harder to find.


    "Wang Yu, let''s disperse ourselves first, and then we''ll act according to the situation."


    Xinyue was obviously blocked by the big man in front of her. She had to use secret skills to speak to Wang Yu in the distance.


    Wang Yu doesn''t really want to rely on Xin Yue, but she has said so, and her heart is full of warmth and moving.


    "Well, depending on the situation and form, you and I should be careful."


    Such a small two words have also become an agreement between them.


    With the order of Mr. He, the ten people who just stood off the court flew into the challenge arena in their own way in an instant.


    "Well, after several previous games, I believe everyone has been very clear, but as a referee, I''d like to say here that malicious injury is prohibited in this game. Once the player''s body falls under the challenge arena, it will be regarded as out, and no one else is allowed to take action against him."


    With that, he glanced at the ten people on the field, nodded and quickly left the challenge arena:


    "The final begins!"


    With such a sound, the huge challenge arena also instantly raised dust all over the sky.


    The people who were still in place just now rushed to other places in a few breaths.


    The distance between Wang Yu and Xin Yue can''t be said to be more advanced. At this time, they didn''t show any close appearance. They just dealt with the enemies attacking themselves.


    Before fighting with runes and talismans, Wang Yu had mastered them. Coupled with his powerful manipulation ability and various strange runes developed, it was not difficult to win.


    Of course, this is also Wang Yu''s conclusion after successively hitting two players who want to fight themselves together under the challenge arena.


    Although the players from these big families are skilled, they are born from unified training, so they often bring some unnecessary craftsmanship.


    This is also the biggest difference between them and Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s Rune control and device control are his own step-by-step exploration. All attack moves are summarized in actual combat and most suitable for him.


    The people planted by a large family are the result of being taught together with a group of people. Although sometimes they are very effective, most of them are not suitable.


    If there is a big difference in strength, such small details can not be seen, but Wang Yu and their grades are almost the same. In this way, the comparison is obvious, and they stand high and low.

 Chapter 914

    There are many people of such a big family over Xinyue, and she eventually beat down the challenge arena one by one.


    The game started only half an hour, and almost all the big families on the field were beaten down!


    There was a sound of sobs off the court, but there was no way not to admit it. This is the disadvantage of their collective training.


    In an instant, there were only three people on the court, Wang Yu, Xin Yue and the previous big men.


    This result is obviously unexpected to many people.


    In the past, after the Zhao family and the Cao family became stronger and stronger, the two families basically took turns. This year is different. In the first year of reform, they were brushed down in the preliminary competition.


    When other families of the Nine Star Alliance and large families in nearby towns were secretly trying to think about how to use the prizes, Yousheng passed them again.


    Such a thing is ironic.


    Even if the Cao and Zhao families who have been pressing on them quit, the champion is still not theirs.


    I''m afraid the heads of every big family sitting under the stage are in the same mood as eating flies.


    However, at this time, the three people in the challenge arena had no such concerns at all. At the moment, all they wanted was how to quickly knock down the people opposite.


    We have come to the last step. What we can get immediately is victory. No matter who wants to fight once.


    "So you are Wang Yu. As expected, you look very powerful as in the legend."


    The big man didn''t act, but looked at Wang Yu with interest, completely ignoring Xin Yue on the other side.


    Obviously, his goal is Wang Yu, and Xin Yue is not within the scope of his care.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows slightly, and the expression on his face became a little strange.


    No one knows about him in Jindi. Even if he has won the preliminary contest before, he is only at the same Rune level as many winners, and will not attract other people''s attention.


    Does this mean that he has investigated himself, or that someone has said his information.


    Wang Yu stepped back a little and said, "who the hell are you?"


    At least, he is definitely not an ordinary substitute for the yuan family. There must be others behind him.


    When the big man heard this, his face changed, but he didn''t see what he said. In an instant, his body disappeared in place!


    Wang Yu has been paying attention to his whereabouts and situation, so he didn''t worry about seeing such a situation, but took a look at Xin Yue next to him.


    The emotion expressed in two people''s eyes is the same, that is to solve this person first.


    After a short contact, Wang Yu also noticed the breath of the broken wind behind him. After a light turn, he also skillfully flashed the attack just now.


    But what shocked Wang Yu was that this time, the powerful man didn''t use the talisman, but the real martial spirit!


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of amazement, then narrowed his eyes slightly and looked in the direction just now.


    The big man did appear there, and the expression on his face was completely different from what he had seen before. Compared with his previous perseverance and loyalty, his smile at this time was obviously more crazy.


    It can be said that his whole temperament has changed since just now.


    "The smell on him is very familiar, as if we had been in contact before, but we just can''t remember when."


    The voice of the Dragon candle rang out from Wang Yu''s mind, saying that Xiaohun and Wang Yu had such a feeling.


    However, the battlefield changed rapidly. Just after Wang Yugang stabilized, a huge fireball flew towards him. He suddenly flew towards a corner of the challenge arena and took extremely tricky routes. However, he found that the fireball behind him was chasing after him and couldn''t get rid of it!


    "Fireball! How could he?"


    This time it was Xiaohun''s turn to be shocked. He had seen Xinyue before, but it was as if Wang Yu had taught her, but he didn''t expect to see it again today.


    You know, this is a secret trick recorded on the ten thousand soul sword!


    How could it be used in this place or by this mysterious opponent?


    Wang Yu couldn''t escape. The whole person looked at him and was about to fall off the edge of the challenge arena. However, he suddenly turned around and a slender silver sword appeared in his hand, splitting straight at his flying fireball.


    Ten thousand soul sword!


    The fireball was instantly moved by the powerful sword Qi. Just before it came into contact with the air in front of Wang Yu, it was split by the materialized silver sword Qi. Unexpectedly, the whole fireball exploded from the middle!


    And Wang Yu, in the midst of this fiery red light, walked out calmly with a light white martial spirit


    There was a mess around him, and his whole body was pure and incomparable. The United States and Europe were completely affected, and the whole person appeared again like a relegated fairy.


    In an instant, the audience was restless and applauded everywhere.


    Escape from adversity is not the most appropriate evaluation.


    A trace of appreciation flashed in the eyes of the big man standing opposite Wang Yu, laughing, "ha ha, Wang Yu, you are still strong. I announce that you are now qualified to be my opponent!"

 Chapter 915

    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but quietly looked at the big man standing opposite him. Although he appreciated his tone, he didn''t look nervous at all.


    It seems that for him, Wang Yu is just an ordinary challenger.


    Such a frivolous appearance is obviously a naked provocation for the rebellious Wang Yu.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Your name is you Tianming?"


    Wang Yu spoke faintly. This surname


    Is it


    Ghost sect?


    Seeing Wang Yu''s slightly touched eyes, you Tianming on the opposite side laughed and said, "hahaha, you are a smart man. You should know what this surname represents."


    While talking, he also smiled at Wang Yu''s ambiguous meaning. Xin Yue standing on one side felt his obviously unusual mood.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and subconsciously looked at each viewing seat. Unexpectedly, he saw Cao Jinling!


    What''s going on?


    There was no one in that place before!


    Just when Wang Yugang had doubts, he also felt the attack coming from his front!


    Hide!


    Wang Yu Ningshen took a few steps back from the back directly in place. After buffering slightly, he also took out a faint yellow Rune paper from his sleeve and read a spell on his mouth. The sound of sound explosion sounded in front of them, producing a huge fire in an instant.


    Xinyue didn''t join the fighting circle. She also stepped back behind her and nervously looked at Wang Yu and youtianming.


    The attack move that rushed over just now exploded from the middle in an instant. Wang Yu and you Tianming didn''t do any harm at all, but burst out of their eyes!


    "Why fight with runes? That''s not what you''re good at, is it?"


    The evil light between the two has not completely dissipated. Wang Yuning is waiting for the next wave of attack, but he finds such an arrogant voice in his mind.


    Wang Yu did not panic, but quietly released his force, felt the changes in the atmosphere around him, and was looking for the trace of the quiet sky and the light.


    "Hmm? Isn''t it? What about the ten thousand soul sword just now? Why don''t you try it out again?"


    With a strong palm wind, Wang Yu only felt that his whole body was filled with this sentence. His eyes, which had not changed much since the beginning, could not help but take some dignity.


    Why, does he know about the ten thousand soul sword?


    "Wang Yu... How did he..."


    The voice of the little soul reached Wang Yu''s mind and questioned the situation just now.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. Relying on his judgment just now, he fiercely fired his martial spirit in a certain direction.


    "Bang -"


    Yes!


    Wang Yu''s eyes contracted violently, then left where he had just stood and quickly flew to the opposite place.


    In Wang Yu''s opinion, you Tianming''s performance just now is not just discovered. It can be said that he has known it for a long time. He has just seen it for a long time today.


    Does this mean that he already knew the secret of Wang Yu''s soul sword?


    If he knows, does it also represent that the whole ghost sect and Cao Jinling know?


    If so, Wang Yu can''t even imagine what kind of scene he will face after he goes down in this challenge arena.


    "Wang Yu, don''t worry. This news is only discovered by myself. It''s not good for our duel today if you think too much."


    The figure of youtianming finally appeared in front of Wang Yu. He was patting the dust on his body¡ª¡ª


    Obviously, this is where Wang Yuwu hit him just now.


    Wang Yu stared, didn''t speak, just looked at him straight.


    Originally I said I was interested in him, but I didn''t expect to have to solve him here today.


    "Wang Yu, we must not let him go down and tell others. Once this secret is exposed, our consequences will be unimaginable."


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu blinked silently. He also knew the importance of the event, so he became more cautious.


    But from the beginning, Wang Yu always felt that this man didn''t use all his strength. All his moves seemed to be teasing him.


    "Brother Yu, he is very powerful."


    Xin Yue''s voice came into Wang Yu''s mind. He turned his head, looked in the direction of Xin Yue and nodded heavily.


    Although it''s disgraceful to say so, the only way they can win at present is to kill the youtianming of playlanguage with Xin Yue.


    Yes, kill, not just fight.


    This is not only a competition, but also related to Wang Yu''s safety and future survival in the whole Wufu continent.


    Their positions are opposite, so they are destined to fight for a life and death.


    "Put your horse here, Wang Yu."


    While Wang Yu was watching the quiet dawn, he also observed Wang Yu. Their eyes crossed in the air, silently burst out invisible sparks, and then dissipated.


    Wang Yu did not speak, but proved his determination with his actions.


    Ten thousand soul sword, out!

 Chapter 916

    Instead of playing Tai Chi with you Tianming roundly as before, Wang Yu chose the most direct way to confront him head-on.


    After all, he now knows that youtianming is much stronger than his own strength. Taking off is the most fatal choice for himself.


    It''s better to fight like this. Even if you lose in the end, you won''t live up to your revenge.


    You Tianming looked at Wang Yu''s actions, and his mouth also aroused an evil radian and ran towards Wang Yu.


    In an instant, the weather over the challenge arena seemed to have changed. Behind the two of them, there were clusters of gas tangled together, sublimed to the sky and turned into the most obvious layers of dark clouds in the sky.


    Xin Yue, who had just been left on the challenge arena with Wang Yu, was forgotten by everyone at this time.


    The long silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand emits cold blue light. It is more flexible and powerful under Wang Yu''s control.


    You Tianming on the other side didn''t know when, and there were a pair of crimson halberds in his hand. The whole person was like a strong flame burning towards Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, but he still didn''t flinch. Instead, he attacked in his direction more quickly.


    "Cheng!"


    With such a clear sound, the silver long sword and the red double halberd collided together. There seemed to be a huge flash of light on the challenge arena. It seemed to the people under the arena that it was flashed to their eyes in an instant.


    "Well, boss he, didn''t our Rune King assembly stipulate that we must attack each other with runes?"


    Among the cheers and shouts from the audience, a weak proposal came. Although it was very low, everyone heard it carefully.


    Mr. he caught the small mysterious and vivid move at once. He looked at the man awkwardly, "well, at present, both of the two people on the court are like this. If we judge that they are all foul now, I''m afraid there will be no winner at that time..."


    To tell the truth, as for himself, he hopes that Wang Yu can get a voice, but at the same time, he can''t be too obvious in favor of Wang Yu, so he can only speak like this in the end.


    "But, boss he, have you forgotten that the Xinyue young patriarch of our Wufeng family is also here? In this case, it''s the person in charge to say such a thing."


    Another dissenting voice came from the seat direction of Wufeng nationality, which was another contestant who followed Xin Yue from Wu beast domain to Jindi to participate in the conference.


    Boss he quickly missed a trace of anger in his eyes, but he still opened his mouth to explain. After opening his mouth, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Ah! Look! The Xinyue young clan leader on the field also used martial spirit!"


    A scream came from the crowd watching the excitement. Boss he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at the young man who had just refuted him.


    Now, everyone in the challenge arena is against the rules, so you can''t blame Wang Yu or another person alone.


    Watching the people around him regain their previous state, boss he also sat down, but another thing came to mind.


    Speaking of it, in addition to the Xin Yue girl I''ve seen before, there''s also Wang Yu who I''m familiar with. Another big man standing on the challenge arena, I haven''t noticed much.


    Boss he sat in his seat, looked through the layers of the crowd, looked at the three people who were fighting fiercely, and his eyes gradually showed confusion.


    "Little master."


    A crisp voice called back boss he''s thoughts. He shook his body and looked at the light dust behind him. He couldn''t help laughing and opening his mouth, "Why are you free to come to the conference today? The underground mall is busy?"


    The two had been living in the underground mall for a long time before, and their feelings were naturally very good, so they spoke so well.


    Qingchen''s expression was not so relaxed. He pursed his lips as if he had a lot to say. Finally, he only said dryly, "Grandpa said, wait for you in the old place."


    As soon as he said this, even boss he, who has always been calm, changed his face. He stood up and whispered to Qingchen, "when?"


    "Now."


    Qingchen''s expression is a little dignified, and she can''t hear what emotion she has.


    Boss he also got more serious, stood up and watched the three people fighting fiercely in the challenge arena. He hastily arranged Qingchen to watch here instead of him, and then left in a hurry.


    Qingchen watched him leave. The look in his eyes was complex and sat where boss he sat just now.


    All this was tightened in Cao Jinling''s eyes by Wang Yugang, who had just found it, and was silent.


    The war on the battlefield has also become white hot.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue were panting, but the youtianming standing opposite them was no better.


    If Wang Yu was alone, he could easily suppress him. After adding a Xin Yue who was equal to his strength, he became himself suppressed.


    Although the situation is good for Wang Yu now, his mind stays on the weapon in the hand of you Tianming opposite.

 Chapter 917

    Wang Yu quietly looked at the halberd in youtianming''s hand, and an unknown light flashed in his eyes.


    After several rounds of fighting just now, he even subconsciously developed. Compared with the ten thousand soul sword in his hand, such a weapon always has a feeling of being up and down.


    This feeling not only appeared on Wang Yu, but also on the side of Xin Yue.


    "Wang Yu, do you think he''s hard to fight?"


    When fighting just now, the little soul and the Dragon candle didn''t speak. They didn''t speak until both sides buffered and gasped. Their tone was also very dignified.


    Wang Yu frowned and said to the secret skill in his mind, "do you know what this is?"


    Intuition told Wang Yu that this weapon must not be ordinary.


    The little soul paused and spoke again. Wang Yu was greatly shocked by his words. "This double halberd is probably the red flame halberd, one of the four artifacts in ancient times."


    Red flame halberd?


    Wang Yu frowned, but what attracted his attention was the modifier in front of him.


    One of the four ancient artifacts, isn''t it as famous as the soul sword and wind magic sword in your hand?


    "Yes, and as far as I know, before, this weapon was always kept by our later family, that is, the current Wufeng family."


    The Dragon candle also opened its mouth and released a bigger heavy bomb.


    Wang Yu subconsciously looked at Xin Yue, but before he could say anything, the youtianming in front of him had attacked in the direction of the two people again.


    "Tut."


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, but he still greeted him.


    However, unlike before, this time he did not occupy his left and right directions with Xin Yue as before, but attacked directly from the front.


    Of course, you Tianming will not retreat. Seeing Wang Yu''s attitude, you are more excited to welcome him.


    When Wang Yu didn''t touch you Tianming with his long silver sword, he hit you hard in the air. Then the silver light scattered and flew straight to you Tianming''s life gate.


    "Brother Yu, what did you say just now?"


    At this time, Xin Yue''s voice also came into Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu didn''t pay attention to it, but looked seriously at the youtianming that was close at hand.


    "Ah, what is this woman doing! What do you say at such a critical time!"


    Long Zhu couldn''t help complaining in Wang Yu''s mind. Although his words had been biased towards Xin Yue before, he scolded mercilessly this time.


    Wang Yu still didn''t open his mouth, but suddenly turned around when he was about to face youtianming.


    You Tianming obviously didn''t expect Wang Yu to do this suddenly, and the expression on his face changed instantly.


    Although Wang Yu was flying and spinning, he also saw such an expression, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help a light hook.


    Behind him, it was Xin Yue holding the faint yellow Rune paper in his hand!


    Without waiting for youtianming to react, Xinyue directly pasted the rune in her hand on his forehead.


    You Tianming was shocked by the earthquake and hurriedly had to stretch out his hand to tear off the rune on his forehead. But it was too late. Wang Yu appeared behind him at this time and quickly recited a spell on his mouth.


    Xinyue finished her task and also flew away and faded behind her. You Tianming reacted at this time. She was just fooled by these two people!


    His eyes burst out with great anger. The red flame halberd with fire red light in his hand immediately took off and flew in the direction of Xinyue.


    "Be careful!"


    Wang Yu quickly uttered his voice and accelerated his movements. In between, countless dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky above the challenge arena, and the heaven and earth became gray.


    Just listen to the "boom" in the sky, and then a white lightning appears from behind the layers of thick clouds, roaring towards the place where you Tianming stands!


    You Tianming obviously noticed this too. He struggled to tear off the rune paper that Xin Yue had just patted on his head, but found a golden array under his feet.


    And he can''t move in the range limited by this circle array!


    "Well, the thunder falling from the sky is... Thunder array!"


    In the audience, I don''t know who made a sudden sound. After such a cry of surprise, the voices of discussion and extraction in the crowd also sounded one after another.


    Wang Yu naturally heard such a voice, but he ignored it and continued his next operation calmly and carefully.


    "Wang Yu... Just now..."


    The Dragon candle wants to speak again, but is stopped by the little soul:


    "Don''t talk too much. Didn''t you just say that Xinyue didn''t understand things?"


    With that, the Dragon candle and the little soul were quiet and didn''t speak again.


    After all, they all know that the realization and completion of large arrays such as thunder array need more energy and martial spirit to support.


    Generally speaking, many predecessors can successfully use and manipulate it, which requires the array mage and a person specialized in maintaining the array to provide force.


    Now in a hurry, Wang Yu uses one person as two people, so he can''t hurry.

 Chapter 918

    "Wang Yu, you... You know the art of array?"


    You Tianming turned his head hard and looked at Wang Yu who was seriously maintaining the array. His eyes were full of amazement.


    He did not expect that such a long lost writing method could be felt in person today, and in the arena he thought he would win.


    Wang Yu ignored youtianming''s counter question, and his hand movements were more. He didn''t dare to slack off at all.


    And the half red flame halberd that you Tianming threw at Xin Yue just now was also grasped by Xin Yue at this time and looked at it carefully.


    You Tianming only feels that he has never received such an insult.


    The confident victory was so abruptly reversed by Wang Yu, and his handy weapon was completely free of any murderous spirit in the hands of the enemy at this time.


    And this man is still a girl who looks weak and naive?


    You Tianming feels more and more confused. He doesn''t even notice the lightning that flew towards him from the sky just now¡ª¡ª


    Or he noticed that he just didn''t want to take care of these meaningless things.


    Anyway, in the end, I''m going to lose.


    The silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand was like a baton at this time. It manipulated the generated lightning and cut it accurately towards the direction of the quiet sky in the center of the challenge arena.


    Right away, it''s time to win or lose.


    Just now, they were still looking forward to the sudden appearance of a big man like a dark horse on the field. When they could beat this low-key but arrogant Wang Yu, they found that the situation had been reversed in an instant and shut up one after another.


    On the contrary, there have been different changes in the direction of the referee''s seat and the contestant''s family.


    Yun Feiyang of the cloud family directly showed the excited look on his face without concealment, regardless of the black expression like carbon on his face when Wang Yu was suppressed just now.


    Boss he hasn''t come back yet. Qingchen''s face is also excited about Wang Yu''s success.


    On the other hand, the yuan family was the most calm. The trend of victory at the beginning did not excite them. Now they are about to be solved by Wang Yu, and there is no sign of standing.


    It''s none of your business, just like everything that happens in the challenge arena has nothing to do with yourself.


    Cao Jinling, who was far away in the audience, clenched her teeth and clenched her fists, and her face became very ugly.


    What does it mean? People who really want to see it in their eyes will understand it when they think about it.


    For example, at this time, Yun Gao Wei was watching the situation on the challenge arena anxiously, but he observed the people under the arena.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s last blow had fallen. The big man who had been in the limelight and had unlimited scenery had finally fallen down and would never get up again.


    Wang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, tiptoed gently, and flew to the direction of youtianming. He stretched out his hand to pick up another of the red flame halberds scattered on the ground, and a trace of amazement flashed in his eyes.


    The other is in Xinyue''s hands.


    Of course, when I just got it, my hands still felt burned.


    "This is a good thing."


    The little soul sighed, but it was obvious that there were still words in the words.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but silently appreciated half of the red flame halberd in his hand and waited for the following of the little soul.


    "We didn''t feel any smell of red flame around us."


    This time the Dragon Candle spoke, and the meaning revealed in the voice was also very obvious¡ª¡ª


    Although the youtianming got one of the four divine beasts, he didn''t have the corresponding sword spirit, so he couldn''t get the true meaning of this thing, let alone give full play to the full power of the red flame halberd.


    Wang Yu wanted to say something, but he found that half of the red flame halberd in his hand shook uncontrollably.


    "This..."


    His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and he didn''t notice. Half of the red flame halberd in his hand flew to Xinyue''s direction.


    "Is this... Red flame halberd?"


    Xinyue reached out to catch the other half with some excitement, and the expression on her face became elated.


    Such a state


    Wang Yu couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he just got the wanhun sword.


    He glanced around the challenge arena for a week, then looked at Xin Yue''s selflessness, then took his hand and arranged an eye blocking array around her.


    If she is really the same as her original situation, maybe now is the stage when the red flame halberd recognizes the Lord, so if she is seen by others, it may be very troublesome in the future.


    "Wang Yu, you did a good job. We should inherit the treasure of the later generation."


    The voice of the Dragon candle came from Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu didn''t reply, but he gently hooked the corners of his mouth and smiled in his eyes.


    In this atmosphere, Wang Yu suddenly realized that the youtianming at his feet had changed.


    As soon as he gathered martial spirit in his hand, he saw that Xin Yue had flown over and still held the red flame halberd he had just obtained in his hand.


    The fire red clothes are matched with a pair of fire red halberds in her hand. It looks incomparably matched.

 Chapter 919

    Wang Yu frowned and looked at him, but he soon understood Xin Yue''s idea. After thinking for a moment, he also stepped back behind him.


    Xin Yue is going to give herself a last hand. Wang Yu doesn''t agree with the way she sacrifices herself just to help another person.


    But if the object is Xin Yue, a warm current rises in his heart.


    After all, he really needs to melt the soul saliva to touch the seal on the soul sword.


    Wang Yu took a few steps back from the center of the challenge arena. When everyone was distracted under the challenge arena, Xin Yue fell from the sky with a big red flame halberd in her hand and knocked you Tianming to the ground.


    "Boom -"


    When the red flame halberd came into contact with youtianming''s body, a red smoke also appeared in the center of the challenge arena.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of something bad. He immediately came forward to check. When he walked over, he found that there had been no youtianming for a long time.


    And Xin Yue was recoiled by the recoil force because of the confrontation with you Tianming just now, and even went directly under the challenge arena.


    It happened only in a moment, but everyone on the field didn''t react. Everyone seemed to be frozen, speechless and motionless, maintaining the state of the last moment just now.


    Wang Yu didn''t know how he felt now. He stood in the middle of the big challenge arena, looked around for a week, looked at all the creatures under the arena, and his chest was stuffy for a long time.


    Cao Jinling is the most calm person off the court. He seems to have guessed that the final result is like this when Wang Yu first used the thunder array, so he doesn''t look more shocked now.


    But when I turned to the seats of the cloud family and other families in the Nine Star Alliance, I saw that their expressions were more exaggerated than one. It was almost crying.


    The light dust who temporarily presided over the discipline instead of boss he also just reacted. He also stood up and looked in the direction of Wang Yu.


    The person he worships in his heart is indeed the most powerful!


    In front of so many strong opponents, I really stood at the end and successfully fought a beautiful turnaround for a small family!


    "Cough, are you late?"


    Just when everyone didn''t respond, a familiar old voice suddenly came from directly above the sky. Many people from large families in the audience had heard it, and the expression on their faces became a little strange.


    Wang Yu was obviously one of them. He raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect to see the old man here today.


    As the restless voice in the crowd became less and less, at the entrance near the challenge arena, two figures slowly appeared in front of the crowd.


    Some familiar people or families with good relations have stood up and greeted them with a smile in that direction, while some with poor relations also look there with apparent joy.


    Among those with bad relations are Cao Jinling and Zhao Qingyuan of the Zhao family.


    "Hehe, what''s the wind that blew you today, master he?"


    Cao Jinling, as the spokesman of the highest ranking family on the court, was also the first to speak, but from his actions, he was not as respectful as he said.


    After all, over the years, the Zhao and Cao families have been able to develop rapidly by stepping on these old families with deep traditional heritage. In a sense, they are also another kind of competitors.


    The old man smiled. His shrewd eyes narrowed into a straight line. He quietly looked at Cao Jinling in front of him and slowly opened his mouth, "I''m here to present the award to the Fu King."


    As he spoke, his eyes also looked at Wang Yu standing alone in the challenge arena.


    From a distance, Wang Yu could see the shrewdness and cunning hidden in the old man''s eyes, and a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes.


    This old man is obviously the owner of the he family that Wang Yu met before. When he came here today, he didn''t know what abacus he was playing.


    Of course, everyone just noticed the arrival of the owner of he family, but didn''t see the boss he who followed him into the main meeting just now.


    At this time, he had come out of the door and quietly walked through the crowd to the back of Qingchen.


    "Little master, what happened?"


    Qingchen just saw the owner come in. The expression on his face was unnatural for a moment, but he still looked at boss he with some worry.


    At such a critical time, if you suddenly let boss he pass, something very important must have happened.


    Boss he shook his head expressionless. He didn''t say anything, but silently looked at Wang Yude on the challenge arena.


    Qingchen''s eyes quickly missed a trace of unclear emotion. The fist hidden in the long sleeves shook and loosened, and finally looked at Wang Yu along his eyes.


    At this time, the owner of he family had finished greeting the people, stood beside Wang Yu and said something to him with a smile. Because the distance was too far, Qingchen couldn''t hear clearly.


    Of course, not only Qingchen, but everyone present, except Wang Yu, probably no one else heard what the owner said.


    Including Cao Jinling.

 Chapter 920

    The conversation between Cao Jinling and the owner of the he family just now did not pay attention to the Cao family at all. His mood at this time was also very poor.


    But now almost everyone on the court is paying attention to the appearance of Wang Yu and he Jiazhu, and not many people see his state, so they don''t pay much attention to their expression, nor their usual gentle smile.


    However, Cao Jinling vaguely noticed a look, as if it had been falling on himself, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to turn his head to see who it was, he suddenly had a flash in his mind. Instead of turning his head, he thought about a direction in his heart, and then fired something in that direction.


    "Hiss -"


    Yun Gaowei, who was observing carefully on the seat, suddenly felt a sudden shock and pain in his chest. He couldn''t help crying out, and even the expression on his face was tangled together.


    "Wei''er, what''s the matter?"


    With an excited face, Yun Feiyang heard such a sound and turned to look at Yun Gaowei sitting behind him, but the joy in his eyes has not faded. Such concern inevitably appears hypocritical.


    Yun Gaowei stretched out his hand to hold his chest, shook his head towards Yun Feiyang, and whispered, "I''m fine."


    Just as he was about to continue to say something, he saw his grandfather, Yun Feiyang, the master of the cloud family. He immediately turned his head and looked again at Wang Yu and the master of the he family in the challenge arena.


    Seeing this, a trace of loss flashed in Yun Gaowei''s eyes, and then immediately showed a trace of ruthlessness, but these expressions were blocked by his long hair, and no one saw them.


    On the contrary, in the challenge arena, he Jiazhu presented the award to Wang Yu on behalf of the he family and the Fuwang assembly alliance


    On this point, Wang Yu is very strange. It is reasonable to say that such a thing should be operated by boss he as the host, but now he has forcibly promoted the style of the award to a stage, which is a little strange.


    Even for such a major event as the final duel, none of the Nine Star Alliance''s families is presided over by the owner himself. At most, they send out the most favored young master and young lady in the family to let them take part in it.


    But after he Jiazhu joined, the nature of this matter has changed a lot.


    "Wang Yu, this old man he doesn''t seem to be so easy to deal with. He suddenly came to give you an award today. I don''t know what calculations to make. You should be careful."


    The voice of Xiaohun''s persuasion also sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. He also understood that it was not easy for Wang Yu to go today, and he couldn''t make any mistakes.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a smile, but he didn''t answer him. After all, he is facing the owner of the he family. He doesn''t dare to expose anything in front of him for the time being.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yu''s heart sank at the thought of exposure. Just now he was oppressed by the fact of victory, but he forgot you Tianming, who knew his secret.


    Although the attack looked fierce, Wang Yu knew that such an attack must have missed him completely.


    And that fire red smoke must be the cover for his escape.


    "Young Xia Wang, today you won the victory of our whole Fu King conference. Now you are the only Fu King in the whole Wufu continent."


    Seeing that Wang Yu was distracted, he smiled and reminded him.


    Wang Yu thought back, but he didn''t understand why he said so.


    "There are many elites in our hometown who have witnessed the birth of your rune king. Young Xia Wang, you should cherish this title."


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to say anything, he Jiazhu spoke again. This time he spoke more clearly, and Wang Yu also heard the deep meaning expressed in his words.


    "Well, I''ll live up to the expectations of the master. I''ll give full play to the power of the Fuwang."


    Wang Yu was also very clever. He changed his way of speaking and skillfully returned what the owner said intact. He made the owner opposite smile, but there was some helplessness in the smile.


    "Well, I won''t talk nonsense. Now I''ll present the Fuwang''s famous brand and your prize."


    He turned around and looked at boss he, who was standing quietly under the stage. Boss he understood what he meant and calmly walked up step by step from under the challenge arena.


    But looking at him empty handed, everyone was puzzled.


    What kind of award is it if there''s nothing like this?


    "He family is smart. One speaks to attract attention, but hides the real baby on another person. I don''t know who he is guarding against."


    Long Zhu made a sound, and his tone revealed contempt and disdain. Although Wang Yu didn''t have any aversion to he family, he was similar to Long Zhu in this matter.


    Such a situation really makes people uncomfortable.


    He seemed to know what Wang Yu was thinking, but he didn''t speak. He just smiled and took a bag from boss he.


    Wang Yu recognized that the bag was the same as his storage ring. What was in it was not clear from the outside.

 Chapter 921

    After seeing the bag, the audience, which was still very noisy just now, immediately quieted down and looked at the two people on the challenge arena.


    That''s what we''re talking about.


    Wang Yu didn''t show too much excitement. To tell the truth, before, he always wanted to get the saliva of melting soul. Although he wavered after the emergence of people in black and ghost sect, it was not very different from what he thought before.


    Before and after, it was just a detour. After all, this thing came into his own hands as he wanted.


    "Young Xia Wang, today''s performance on the court was really wonderful. It''s a pity that I only saw the last point and didn''t see all your heroism in my eyes."


    He smiled and opened his mouth to Wang Yu. He clearly had got the bag in his hand, but he didn''t want to give it to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu also understood something in his mind when he played Tai Chi. He was indifferent and his mouth was light. On the contrary, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry than the owner of the family.


    "The master joked. I just used a small skill. Someone else is really powerful."


    Wang Yu didn''t say everything, but he believed that with the old guy''s mind, he would be able to figure out what he was talking about.


    "Wang Yu, what are you doing telling him about youtianming? If you find that you have wanhun sword in your hand, wouldn''t it be a miscalculation?"


    The voice of dragon candle''s opposition sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu didn''t respond, but looked at the owner of the house opposite with more confidence, and his eyes were also shining with self-confidence.


    To outsiders, this is Wang Yu''s indifference to fame and wealth.


    But in the eyes of Cao Jinling and Zhao Qingyuan, they deliberately disgusted them.


    Although Wang Yu didn''t speak, Long Zhu probably understood Wang Yu''s meaning after getting along with him for a few days. He didn''t care about it at all, but it puzzled Long Zhu even more.


    Wang Yu was still calm. The owner of he family who stood opposite him looked at him for a while and laughed:


    "Hahaha, today so many families come together to witness the birth of your rune king!"


    With that, he no longer looked at Wang Yu, but turned towards the direction he had just come. At the same time, he was also the seat of the family in the Nine Star Alliance.


    "The challenge arena is open and fair. I believe everyone can see it clearly. Young Xia Wang''s performance today is indeed obvious to all, and all the players have been successfully swept away from the challenge arena one by one. Therefore, in the name of the king, Wang Yu deserves his name!"


    As soon as he''s voice fell, someone immediately shouted out in a corner of the ordinary audience:


    "Fu Wang, Wang Yu, the name comes true!"


    Such a sentence was like a small flame, which ignited all the people in the whole venue like withered grass. For a moment, everyone began to shout:


    "Wang Yu, the king of Fu, deserves his name!"


    "Wang Yu, the king of Fu, deserves his name!"


    ¡­¡­


    From the far northwest corner to the completely opposite southeast corner, there is no place that is not shouting at Goldman Sachs and cheering for Wang Yu''s achievements.


    Cao Jinling, who was originally sitting in his position, saw such a situation, and a trace of cold flashed in his eyes. He used such a trick. At that time, even if someone put forward all their fouls in the final, it will not change the fact that Wang Yu has become the king of Fu.


    Master he, you are really a shrewd old man.


    Cao Jinling stood up from his seat and quietly watched the owner of the he family personally put the molten soul saliva in the bag in Wang Yu''s hand, and then handed it to a special black brand with only the big word "Fuwang" on it.


    Wang Yu took it calmly,. Both of them seemed to be completely indifferent. They put them in their cuffs at will, and bowed respectfully to the owner of the house. Then they didn''t do anything, but obediently waited for the next arrangement.


    All this was recognized by Cao Jinling, who stood high in the audience seat. Even if many people from other families were around, he didn''t want to maintain his gentle image on the surface. His eyes looking at Wang Yu were full of hatred.


    "Hehe, young master Cao, I''m even jealous of others today."


    A small voice came to Cao Jinling''s ears from behind him. Cao Jinling''s face changed, but he didn''t turn around. He just said with a cold hum:


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you afraid of others seeing us?"


    Words, or slowly cold.


    Zhao Qingyuan, standing behind Cao Jinling, smiled slightly, stepped forward, stood in a row with Cao Jinling, and followed his eyes to Wang Yu who was still standing in the challenge arena.


    "What''s to be afraid of? Young master Cao, who has always been gentle and considerate, is not afraid of being seen by others. The young master of my small family has nothing to be afraid of."


    His words were full of ridicule. Cao Jinling''s ears were harsh, but he just frowned and didn''t say much.


    They have long been used to this way of dialogue. When they agreed to cooperate secretly, they have already fully understood each other''s character.

 Chapter 922

    So now they can stand together, and only Zhao Qingyuan can understand how much Cao Jinling hates Wang Yu at this time.


    However, they have to pay attention to these high voices.


    Obviously, someone deliberately arranged it, but whether it was Wang Yu himself or the light dust who had a good relationship with him remains to be discussed.


    "Well, it''s over. It''s time for young master Cao to laugh."


    Zhao Qingyuan had a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold. He spoke to Cao Jinling again with a bit of irony in his tone.


    A trace of complexity flashed across Cao Jinling''s face. Looking at Wang Yu coming down from the challenge arena, he couldn''t help holding his fist tighter.


    "You, lose, lose."


    After stepping down from the challenge arena, Wang Yu turned to look at Cao Jinling''s direction. Naturally, he knew that Cao Jinling had been paying attention to his situation. At this time, he also silently spoke to him with his mouth.


    Although Wang Yu was still expressionless, Cao Jinling could clearly feel Wang Yu''s arrogance and humiliation.


    Yes, I''ve tried to kill Wang Yu countless times for such a long time, but I didn''t succeed once.


    Even this time, he gave him the title of melting soul saliva and rune king for nothing.


    Cao Jinling was even more angry. When he was about to get angry, there came a loud voice around him, "young master Cao, really, you said you were really unlucky today. When you saw the owner of the house, the person standing next to you was you!"


    As soon as this remark came out, almost everyone''s eyes were projected in the direction of the two people.


    Zhao Qingyuan always gives people the impression that he is such an idle childe, but Cao Jinling is different. He prefers to put on airs and be gentle, giving people the kind of spring breeze.


    So after Zhao Qingyuan finished, even if Cao Jinling was angry with Wang Yu, he still recovered his previous gentle appearance, smiled at him and said ironically:


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m the same. People with different ways are not happy to stand together after all."


    With that, Cao Jinling took another thousand steps. With a thick gentle smile on her face, she said softly, "congratulations to young Xia Wang Yu on becoming the Fu King of Wufu mainland. We Cao family, welcome young Xia Wang to sit down tomorrow."


    With that, he glanced at the owner of the he family on one side and said, "it''s really hard for the owner of the he family to come here today."


    A few words of chat-up seemed ordinary, but there was a mystery, which immediately sounded an alarm in the hearts of the family leaders around.


    Today''s occasion is really not suitable for people with the identity of the owner of the house. Does it represent anything?


    In other words, Wang Yu, the rune king, is there anything fishy?


    A stone stirs thousands of waves. Even if they defend for a while, the waves of doubt have rippled in these people''s hearts and can''t be erased.


    With these words, Zhao Qingyuan didn''t know when to quietly retreat from Cao Jinling. Even if Wang Yu wanted to find his trace, there was no clue.


    The final of the conference ended with the blessing and warm invitation of all the family leaders, but Wang Yu, including Cao Jinling, rejected them all without exception.


    However, Cao Jinling didn''t say much, but finally left with a smile. The rest of the people stopped staying and left one after another


    Qingchen saw Wang Yu''s end and wanted to come forward to say something. Finally, he was pulled by boss he and left behind the owner.


    "Prince! Prince!"


    Wang Yu looked at the back of Qingchen and heard the excited voice of the clouds behind him.


    "Tut Tut, here comes the annoying guy."


    Longzhu brought some disgusting voices. Wang Yu smiled and didn''t speak. He just turned and looked behind him.


    Sure enough, it was Yun Feiyang, but there was an expressionless Yun Gaowei behind him.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows when he saw the old, young, happy and flat sons and grandchildren.


    "Congratulations, young Xia Wang."


    Yun Gaowei ignored Yun Feiyang''s excitement, but stepped forward and spoke to Wang Yu with a little admiration.


    After all, there are really few people who can use such a powerful array in the challenge arena, at least in the hometown of forgetting worries.


    Yun Feiyang looked a little unhappy. After coughing gently, he also stepped forward, squeezed Yun Gaowei behind, smiled at Wang Yu and said, "young Xia Wang, this... Ronghun saliva, can you show me?"


    After all, he was more interested in winning things.


    Originally, when I saw the owner coming, I thought there would be more awards, but I didn''t expect that there was still only one such thing.


    Of course, he has obviously forgotten that he promised Wang Yu at the beginning. The last Rongrong soul saliva belongs to Wang Yu.


    "Go back to Feiyang city."


    Wang Yu ignored Yun Feiyang''s greedy eyes, but walked ahead and looked at several groups of people not far from them.

 Chapter 923

    This time I will come to Feiyang City, which is completely different from when I came here.


    At that time, there was a conflict between Wang Yugang and Cao Jinling. Yun Feiyang was also trembling to offend the whole Cao family, but now it''s different.


    Wang Yu not only stood at the end of the challenge arena in front of everyone, but also trampled on Cao Jinling''s face.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Wang Yu doesn''t think so, in yunfeiyang''s heart, this is undoubtedly not a big play.


    The Feiyang city is originally the territory of the cloud family. The news has just reached the Feiyang city. Almost everyone in the whole city is in the same mood as Yun Feiyang.


    Specifically, when Wang Yu and Yun Feiyang and Yun Gao Wei returned to Feiyang city through the transmission array, they were welcomed by various senior officials and nobles in the city pool.


    Almost everyone looked at Wang Yu with a happy face, and there were many eyes that people couldn''t see clearly.


    "Why are these people blocking us here again? For what?"


    The sound of dragon candle came from Wang Yu''s mind. On the way, he had been talking for a long time.


    Of course, it was Xiao Hun who answered his various puzzles before, and there was no lack of discussing the unexpected situation of Cao Jinling with him, but Wang Yu did not participate in the whole process.


    "It doesn''t matter what the purpose is. At present, they may just want to see what I look like and whether I really have three heads and six arms."


    Wang Yu brought some joking voices to his mind through the secret arts, which shocked the little soul who was about to reply.


    However, what he said was true. Looking at the dark and vast group of people around, his face was curious and excited. He completely regarded him as a monkey being led in the downtown.


    "Master Yun, it''s master Yun coming!"


    A sullen look flashed across Yun Feiyang''s face. Obviously, he didn''t expect to see such a crowd.


    He came out of the yard in charge of the transmission array, ignored the cry of the crowd and walked slowly towards the outside.


    "Master Yun, where is Prince Wang? Can you show us?"


    A well-dressed teenager approached the cloud. Although his words were polite, they still sounded uncomfortable.


    Obviously, Yun Feiyang was still very excited because he saw the crowd just now. Now he is even more unhappy to see this man taking the initiative.


    "Boss Ge, Mr. Wang worked very hard at the Fu King meeting before. Now he has no time to see you," said Yun Feiyang. Although he was angry, he left a trace of reason and added a reason to politely refuse.


    "This..."


    A trace of unhappiness flashed across boss GE''s face. Just now he would take the initiative to show his ability in front of so many people, or pretend that he has a good relationship with Yun Feiyang.


    But unexpectedly, he was rejected in the end. He could even clearly hear the whispering voice of the people behind him, and the dissatisfaction in his eyes was even worse.


    "Boss Ge, I really can''t do it today." Yun Feiyang has always been smooth. Seeing his performance, his attitude has changed a lot. Most of his anger has gone just now.


    Then he looked at the yard behind him, turned around and looked at the crowd in front of him, and deliberately shouted, "ladies and gentlemen, I know everyone came here today to appreciate the prince''s heroic posture, but he is very tired. Let him have a good rest."


    As he spoke, the expression on his face also took some regret.


    Boss Ge and the people behind him also stared at Yun Feiyang closely. After making sure that he was not lying, the expression on his face returned to the previous appearance, and there was more pity for Wang Yu.


    "Alas, we all know that childe Wang has brought such a great honor to Feiyang city. We really should have a good rest."


    Boss Ge still took the lead. After that, he also looked at the people behind him. Almost all the people who looked at him nodded.


    "Yes, we can see you again later! Let him have a good rest today!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who spoke first. Then, countless catering voices came. For a time, the place became noisy again.


    "Ha ha, you are now a great hero in everyone''s mouth."


    The sarcastic voice of the Dragon candle came into Wang Yu''s ears. Wang Yu just stood quietly in the yard and looked at what was happening outside.


    "Young master Wang, there are too many people outside. Let''s go through the small door."


    Yun Gaowei''s voice came from behind. When Wang Yu heard it, a smile flashed in his eyes. Then he turned around, smiled at him and replied, "OK."


    Wang Yu''s smile, Yun Gaowei seems to have never seen him since he met him, or in front of them, Wang Yu never smiled.


    Yun Gao Wei was stunned in situ, but Wang Yu didn''t say anything. He turned and left directly.

 Chapter 924

    "Wang..."


    Seeing that Wang Yu disappeared from his place in an instant, Yun Gaowei couldn''t help talking, but stopped after saying a word, smiled mockingly, and then shook his head and walked out of the yard.


    Since Mr. Wang chose to take an unusual road, let''s go to the front door with Grandpa.


    The sudden appearance of Yun Gaowei also made the people outside and Yun Feiyang look at him. Although they didn''t speak, they understood the meaning in our hearts.


    "Childe Wang has just left from other places. Don''t waste your time here."


    Yun Gaowei said it directly, but he also explained what they wanted to know most. Yun Feiyang frowned at him and said nothing at last.


    "Well... Then we''ll visit directly in the future. Please be sure to introduce us."


    Boss Ge looked at the atmosphere around him and was embarrassed. He also opened his mouth to alleviate the situation.


    Yun Feiyang smiled again. When he was about to go back with hypocritical politeness, Yun Gaowei, standing behind him, also stepped forward and said impolitely:


    "Boss Ge, in view of our good relationship on weekdays, I advise you that you''d better not come to find childe Wang. He won''t see you."


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions on the faces of the people present, including Yun Feiyang and boss Ge, changed. These words didn''t give him any face at all. If you want to say you''re welcome, that''s it.


    But Yun Gaowei didn''t feel anything wrong. Instead, he stepped forward and shouted to everyone present:


    "Don''t think about it. Childe Wang won''t see anyone at this time. Even me and the owner can''t help it."


    With that, he threw a fist at the people around him, then turned around and looked at Yun Feiyang, who had a very bad face, and said, "there are still things to deal with at home, so I''ll go back first."


    With that, like Wang Yu just now, he jumped into the sky directly in situ, and his luck skipped in the direction of the cloud family.


    The people outside the yard didn''t react to what had just happened. There was a moment of silence. Then it was like someone turned on a switch and just blew the pot open.


    "Master Yun, this..."


    Boss GE''s face was silent, but he looked at the cloud flying, which was even more ugly than ordinary people like them.


    I think so. In front of so many people, my grandson, who was raised by himself, even contradicted in public. There''s really no way not to make people angry.


    "Hehe, this Yun Gao Wei is quite popular. We just mentioned something to him on the way here, and he dared to do so."


    I don''t know in which corner, a voice of schadenfreude is transmitted in someone''s mind.


    It was Wang Yu who left and came back, and the Dragon candle who witnessed the whole process.


    Wang Yu''s return is not because of anything else, but simply wants to see the performance of Yun Gaowei and his grandfather in the face of these people, but he didn''t expect to see such development.


    "He should have thought about a head-on conflict with his grandfather, but today''s thing is just an opportunity."


    The little soul analyzed that this was a more useful thought than the schadenfreude of the Dragon candle.


    Wang Yu''s figure was hidden among the layers of trees, and the expression on his face became a little playful.


    When he was in Jindi, he vaguely felt the idea that Yun Gaowei wanted to get rid of Yun Feiyang''s control, but he was never sure. Today, Wang Yu really saw his determination through this matter.


    "Master Yun, do you want to give us an explanation? What''s this? If you don''t let me see you today, will you hide in the cloud house in the future?"


    In the crowd, a small voice came into Wang Yu''s ears. Looking around, he only saw an ordinary man who was not unique.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and quietly watched Yun Feiyang''s reaction, but his face was changeable, but he didn''t want to talk at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are more and more similar words in the crowd. Yunfei, who used to be in the limelight, is now blocked by such a group of people. On the contrary, he retreats towards the back.


    "Tut."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule. He also stepped forward, came out of the place where he had just hidden his body, and fell directly in front of the cloud.


    "Young master Yun was right just now. I really didn''t see you."


    With Wang Yu''s figure falling from the sky, his arrogant voice also spread to everyone''s ears.


    It was the cloud flying with the highest force among the group that first found Wang Yu. I don''t know why, when Wang Yu looked at him, he found that his eyes were flashing begging for mercy.


    "It''s the prince!"


    Someone shouted. At the moment Wang Yu landed, no one dared to speak again.


    After all, they still don''t have the courage to disobey him for the time being.


    Wang Yu didn''t say anything. Instead, he glanced at everyone present for a week. He looked quietly for a while before turning around and looking at the clouds behind him.

 Chapter 925

    Wang Yu looked at the people with different faces around him. A different expression suddenly appeared on his just serious face. It was fleeting, but it made everyone present feel different.


    "Mr. Wang, you have just finished the meeting. You should have a lot of rest and come out like this. Is it uncomfortable?"


    Yun Feiyang frowned tightly and spoke to Wang Yu with some dissatisfaction.


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at the clouds flying with such righteous words. He didn''t know why. He felt ironic in his heart.


    At the end of yesterday, his face could go to heaven. Today, in front of these people, he began to pretend to be with him?


    However, although he had some thoughts in his heart, Wang Yu''s face was still calm and light. He also smiled at Yun Feiyang and said, "your little childe is right. I have used too much strength recently. I should try to have a rest."


    This is obviously similar to what Yun Feiyang said just now, but Wang Yu wanted to say that it was because of Yun Gaowei, which made him uncomfortable on the other hand.


    The people present were not stupid. Looking at the attitude between amen and him, he immediately understood that Wang Yu still preferred to be with Yun Gaowei rather than the owner of the family, Yun Feiyang.


    Boss Ge quietly looked at the interaction between the two people, and his heart was full of twists and turns. After they said something funny, he also stepped forward, smiled and said, "tell me, childe Wang has won such a great honor on behalf of our flying city. Of course, we should cultivate ourselves for a period of time. We were too reckless just now."


    With that, he would come forward and take Wang Yu''s hand, but Wang Yu leaned over and avoided it perfectly.


    Boss GE''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment, but he still smiled at Wang Yu and wanted to make a good impression in front of him.


    The black on Yun Feiyang''s face is more obvious. The communication between the two people as if there were no one else is to put him in the eyes. Moreover, he was disobedient by his grandson who had been trained by himself just now, and he was so angry that he didn''t fight at all.


    Wang Yu''s Yu Guang swept Yun Feiyang''s expression and didn''t say anything. He just continued to speak to the people. Although it looked like a close discussion, there was no room for discussion in his tone.


    "I''m sorry. There''s no space these days. I need to rest and practice. After I leave the customs, I have other things to deal with."


    Obviously, I don''t want to see anyone in Feiyang city. At this point, there is no room left.


    Yun Feiyang finally couldn''t help but step forward and lost his anger. "Young master Wang, you can''t be like this. Have you ever thought about who is responsible for such achievements today?"


    After that, his voice gradually became louder. Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and looked at the people around him. There was a flash of emotion in his eyes, but it was so fast that people didn''t see it clearly.


    After saying this, Yun Feiyang regretted it, but there was no way to take it back, and it was still in front of so many people, which was more about the face of himself and the whole cloud family.


    Wang Yu didn''t reply, but quietly looked at the cloud flying opposite, and the cold in his eyes was completely exposed in front of everyone.


    Gradually, the people around also felt the coolness. In addition to the people standing in the front, others turned and left again and again.


    After all, in the face of boss Ge, he can refuse directly. If he says it himself, he will certainly be more unlikely to be seen by him.


    After a few breaths, there were only Wang Yu, Yun Feiyang and boss Ge left in the busy street. The rest were people who wanted to take part in the fun.


    "Ben... That''s what it is, isn''t it?"


    Yun Feiyang was a little guilty by Wang Yu''s sight, but he still stepped forward and refuted him, but he couldn''t speak.


    Wang Yu''s face was tight, but it seemed that he suddenly collapsed. Unexpectedly, he suddenly smiled at Yun Feiyang!


    The sudden change of expression also made Yun Feiyang feel a clatter in his heart, but he immediately thought happily that Wang Yu had changed his mind, but what Wang Yu said next made him completely lose his heart.


    "What the master of the cloud family said is that since the original agreement to represent the cloud family to attend the Fuwang meeting has been completed, I can''t pester the master any more, can I?"


    As Wang Yu spoke, the light white martial spirit in his hand overflowed. When the martial spirit dissipated, there was a faint yellow scroll in his hand.


    When Yun Feiyang saw this thing, he suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Sure enough, before he and boss Ge reacted, Wang Yu suddenly opened the scroll in his hand and made a crash, instantly showing what they had agreed before.


    One by one, they were clearly placed in front of the crowd, and at the bottom, they were constantly overflowing with light white martial spirit towards the outside.


    This shows that this is the contract protected by Wang Yuwu Qi.

 Chapter 926

    When boss Ge saw that Wang Yu had brought out the things in his hand, a glimmer of brilliance flashed in his eyes, and he felt that there was a good play in his heart.


    Behind the two men, he said nothing and quietly observed the development of the situation.


    "This is the contract between us before," said Wang Yubian, shaking the faint yellow scroll in his hand. "Everything has been completed today, so there is no need to keep it."


    With that, Wang Yu also smiled from flying towards the cloud, and then a light white martial spirit appeared in the other hand who didn''t take anything, swallowing all the scrolls.


    In this process, the expression on Yun Feiyang''s face also became surprised. He was in the palm of his hand, rippling his martial spirit, and his scroll gradually appeared in his hand.


    And this scroll is disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Obviously, the contract has been completed, and there is no need for this scroll to exist.


    "Well, the connection between us has been completely eliminated now. Then, goodbye."


    The last light of the scroll in Wang Yu''s hand also disappeared. After saying this, he turned and left.


    This time, there was really no stop and flew directly in the opposite direction to the cloud family.


    Of course, with the flying clouds, I still can''t catch up with him.


    What''s more, Yun Feiyang wanted to stay on the news that Wang Yu cut off the contact between the two people. There was no way to ease up for a time.


    Seeing the play now, boss Ge also knew it was time to leave. He didn''t speak, just patted Yun Feiyang on the shoulder, then waved to his subordinates, turned and left.


    The expression on Yun Feiyang''s face is red and black for a while. It looks even more uncomfortable.


    But now, he has to accept the fact that Wang Yu has indeed gone far.


    And never come back.


    The original plan to let Wang Yu lead the whole cloud family to glory has all failed.


    "Wang Yu, where are we going now? You don''t live in Yun''s house. Do you have any other residence in Feiyang city?"


    Since Wang Yu destroyed the scroll in his hand just now, Long Zhu has been talking about where to settle down. Wang Yu still hasn''t stopped after walking through many places.


    Wang Yu ignored it. Originally, Xiaohun didn''t want to talk, but he was so noisy that he had to speak out to stop him from going on:


    "Otherwise, what do you think Wang Yu is doing? Is there really no place for us in the whole flying city except his Yun family?"


    The Dragon candle was questioned by the little soul and said something wronged. He still opened his mouth, "haven''t I stayed in this place before? Who knows what it looks like here?"


    Later, there was a cry in his tone. Even Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wow, no, as my master, you should laugh at me like this."


    Long Zhu''s more aggrieved opening made Wang Yu feel better, and his face was also filled with a smile.


    It has to be said that dragon candle is indeed more experienced in comforting and teasing people.


    Wang Yugang was just flying in the clouds, and thousands of haze dissipated at the moment. There was no secret technique to convey the sound, but directly opened his mouth and explained to them, "I went in the opposite direction just to scare the clouds. We''ll go back later."


    He didn''t say much, but the little soul understood where he was going.


    For the time being, Long Zhu didn''t turn around. He began to ask, "do you want to go back? You''ve torn your face just now, and you''re looking for Yun Feiyang? Aren''t you afraid he''ll hit you in a hurry?"


    His language combined with his unique tone was also very funny. Even the little soul who wanted to explain to him couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "Well, you still don''t understand. Of course, it''s to go to the yard of the transmission array. It''s not only the transmission array, but also the house of light dust in the flying city."


    The words were obvious. Wang Yu didn''t speak any more and tacitly accepted Xiaohun''s explanation.


    Although I don''t know whether Qingchen has come back, but after all, with their relationship, even if they live directly, there is no problem.


    Unknowingly, Wang Yu has spared most of the circle around Feiyang City, and finally changed his direction and walked towards Qingchen house.


    Before he took a few more steps, he saw a big direction from a distance.


    He quickened his pace and went straight ahead.


    It has been more than half a day since they came back. After experiencing the previous things, there are no previous people around the house, which seems deserted.


    "Young Xia Wang, you are finally back."


    The familiar voice sounded, the corners of Wang Yu''s mouth were slightly hooked, and the expression on his face became relaxed.


    From a distance, Wang Yu saw Qingchen standing at the door of the house. He probably came here in a hurry when he just came back from his home, and he must have known what happened at their door long ago.


    Although it was just a simple sentence, Wang Yu was very warm in his heart.

 Chapter 927

    Wang Yu followed Qingchen. The two men walked into the yard one by one, but it was different from when they came out just now. Wang Yu obviously went in another direction.


    Before, he also thought about living in Qingchen''s place for a few days. After all, Qingchen welcomed his attitude at that time, and he was really trustworthy.


    "That''s great. I guess so."


    Since Wang Yu and I walked into the yard just now, Qingchen has been reading constantly. Although they didn''t say anything to each other before, they still have a good heart at this point.


    For Wang Yu, a place like Yun''s house is not a place to stay for a long time. It''s more to find his own residence.


    Before attending the Fuwang meeting, he had been looking for such a residence, but he had not found a suitable one. Now there is light dust, which is just convenient.


    Wang Yu also wants to discuss the array with him.


    In this regard, light dust is obviously a stronger existence than Wang Yu.


    And looking at what he and he family showed before, he should have received our systematic array education in he family since he was a child.


    Although Wang Yu also saw that he didn''t want to mention this more.


    "Young Xia Wang, you will live in this small yard tonight. Although it has been prepared for you before, it may not be so perfect compared with what you lived in Yun''s house before."


    Qingchen knows how hard Wang Yu worked before, and as a person familiar with the array, he can fully understand how much mental power it takes to transmit the array for a long time.


    Wang Yu''s current state is obviously not very stable. In addition, he has heard that Wang Yu said in front of the public that he needs cultivation, and he doesn''t want to disturb him more.


    Although he really wanted to have an in-depth communication with Wang Yu, he held back. He just explained some other things and retired.


    Wang Yu didn''t go deep into the things in the small yard, but went directly into the most central room and sat on the central seat, lost in thought.


    "Qingchen is really a warm little guy," the voice of the little soul revealed his appreciation. Even long Zhu smiled and agreed. Wang Yuping''s pale expression also showed some gratifying smiles.


    "Well, we don''t have much time left. It''s estimated that in a few days, he''s back. People urge us to remove the seal. Let''s solve it in these two days."


    Wang Yu spoke out to stop the laughter between the two guardians, and also said the important reason why he was eager to find a private residence.


    He just got the saliva of melting soul. He needs to use it to untie the fifth seal of wanhun sword as soon as possible. If he drags it all the time, one is because his strength can''t be improved, and the other is more important. With such an important thing on his body, someone will always want to grab it.


    There is a saying that every man is innocent and bears his sins.


    Some people may not dare to do it for the time being because of the powerful power before Wang Yu, but there are always some people who don''t want to die for things, and such future trouble will never stop.


    What Wang Yu can do now is to find a place that won''t disturb him and improve his strength as soon as possible.


    In the cloud family, those old friends must have been secretly rubbing the idea of melting soul saliva, which can be clearly seen from his attitude after he just came down from the challenge arena that day.


    "But we''ve just arrived here. Don''t you need to go outside to see the answer? Or are you really relieved of such a person who hasn''t known for a few days?"


    Dragon candle''s voice was dignified. He always laughed and scolded. He suddenly said such words, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, and Xiaohun didn''t know what he was thinking, but he also believed the analysis of dragon candle just now.


    "Before I came here, I had sensed it with my spiritual sense. Just now I set up some protective covers around me with my martial Qi. If someone really came near, I would find it the first time. As for light dust, I didn''t believe him, but knew his details. We didn''t have any conflict before. He wouldn''t be bad for me, and there was no reason."


    For a long time, Wang Yu spoke again. After a long speech, he didn''t even think of anything to refute the Dragon candle just said.


    He knows that there must be some unknown past behind the light dust, but who doesn''t have a secret in the world?


    As Qingchen''s good friend, Wang Yu only needs not to betray him. There is no need to interfere with the rest.


    After all, no matter what, time will give them the answer.


    "Well, little soul, what''s the state of wanhun sword? Can you start the ceremony of releasing the seal?"


    Wang Yu interrupted their imagination and directly asked Xiaohun about releasing the seal.


    The little soul was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu said that he was ready to start so soon. However, after hesitation, he replied quickly and firmly:


    "No problem at all. Wanhun sword can remove the seal at any time."

 Chapter 928

    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He just nodded. He still held a bag tightly in his hand. It was the bag with melted soul saliva given to him by the owner of he family.


    He walked straight into the room, then sat on the edge of the bed, closed his eyes, and gradually entered the realm of deep consciousness.


    Gradually, all kinds of light white martial spirit appeared from his body, some of which were very strong, while others were very thin. If someone stood in Wang Yu''s room now, he would certainly not see Wang Yu''s face.


    After all, at this time, Wang Yu was already full of white fog. He completely hid his whole person behind and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Qingchen didn''t go far, but stood quietly outside Wang Yu''s yard, looking at the white fog rising above the central room with unknown emotion in his eyes.


    "Lord..."


    Suddenly, a person''s low voice came from behind him. When he wanted to continue, he was interrupted by Qingchen''s wave.


    He didn''t look back. He continued to look at the martial spirit above Wang Yu''s room for a while. After a long time, he turned and spoke to the servant who didn''t leave:


    "What''s up?"


    The words were indifferent and there was no trace of temperature. It was very different from listening to Wang Yu before.


    But the servant behind him heard this, but there was nothing different. Instead, he bowed his head more respectfully and replied:


    "It''s the young clan leader of the Wufeng family. She said she had something to find young Xia Wang. Now she''s waiting in the living room."


    When he said this, the servant didn''t have the slightest emotion. It seemed that he was just doing something with no tone.


    After hearing this, Qingchen also had a trace of confusion on his face. He turned his head and looked at Wang Yu''s room. His eyebrows frowned. Finally, he spoke to the servant, "go, let''s meet her."


    After that, the whole person no longer missed the place just now, but turned and walked towards the square place, which generally temporarily receives the people who have just come to the transmission array.


    However, he could not imagine why the Wufeng people came back here.


    Because Qingchen had never seen the relationship between Wang Yu and Xin Yue before, he saw their cooperation in the challenge arena at most, but at that time, like everyone around him, he thought that they had destroyed the big man together because of the special situation at that time.


    Therefore, Xin Yue will come to visit at this time. According to the calculation in Qingchen''s heart, she should come to see Wang Yu again.


    I don''t know why. When Qingchen thought of such a thing, he couldn''t help feeling angry.


    Before he got to the main hall, Qingchen saw Xinyue in red clothes from a distance. At this time, he was sitting on his seat.


    Perhaps he had already felt the smell of light dust. Before he approached, Xin Yue had already sat up from his seat and walked in his direction.


    "Young master Qingchen, I''ve heard your name for a long time."


    According to the habits of people in the Jianghu, Xin Yue arched her hand towards Qingchen, stepped forward and opened her mouth, with an incomparably bright smile on her face.


    Although she should have felt that there was no smell of Wang Yu for a long time, Xin Yue still looked behind Qingchen, then stepped forward impolitely and said politely:


    "Young master Qingchen, Yu... Why didn''t you come together, young Xia Wang?"


    Qingchen has no expression on his face. Looking at Xinyue''s smiling face, he feels irritable for no reason. He also directly bypasses her and walks towards the direction of the seat.


    When a man in blue standing behind Xin Yue saw Qingchen''s reaction, his face suddenly changed. He stepped forward excitedly and was about to grasp Qingchen''s shoulder:


    "You are a man. Don''t toast or punish. My young master speaks to you so politely. What''s your identity and what''s your spectrum here?"


    The smile on Xin Yue''s face also dissipated. Her beautiful eyebrows frowned together and scolded:


    "Listen to the wind and don''t talk wildly. This is the place of young master Qingchen."


    Before he finished, the light dust on one side of the road hummed gently, which made it more arrogant.


    Although Xinyue has a good temper, she has opened her mouth so politely, but she still gets such a response. She can''t help but wonder.


    She turned around, put on a good tempered smile again, and spoke to Qingchen again:


    "Young master Qingchen, we just want to visit young Xia Wang today. I don''t quite understand why you are so hostile to us."


    Yes, it''s hostility.


    When Xinyue felt the light dust coming, she clearly felt the obvious hostility from him.


    Xin Yue doesn''t understand. Wang Yu told her that Qingchen was a very easy-going person and comfortable to get along with. Why do you feel a little unreasonable now?


    Qingchen heard Xin Yue''s words, and his expression changed. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Maybe I saw Wang Yu''s powerful appearance in front of the yard, and I also had my own small idea.

 Chapter 929

    Now, seeing Xin Yue who is as powerful as Wang Yu and once stood side by side in the same challenge arena, I have the idea to quarrel with her.


    Xinyue has been watching Qingchen''s expression, and gradually seems to understand something, but she can''t say what it is.


    "Xin Shaozhu, isn''t it..."


    Qingchen murmured, and the expression on his face gradually recovered its usual relief. Xinyue nodded, but didn''t speak.


    "Sorry, I was in a bad mood just now. Maybe my tone was not so good. Please forgive me, young master Xin."


    Qingchen got up from his position and bowed to Xinyue, but angered the listening wind standing behind Xinyue.


    "What do you mean by that? You can easily sneer at our master if you are sorry? Otherwise, what do you think of our whole Wufeng clan?"


    He came forward excitedly and was about to tear the light dust opposite Xinyue into pieces, but Xinyue stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Xinyue frowned and whispered, and the expression on her face became serious.


    "Young master Qingchen, maybe you have your own difficulties. We can not investigate this, but I made it clear from the beginning that I came to see young Xia Wang. I hope you can understand."


    Later, she became more serious, which also showed that his attitude just now really made Xinyue uncomfortable.


    Qingchen looked at Xinyue who was angry. Wang Yu flashed in his mind. After being slightly stunned, a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes, and then he said:


    "In fact, it''s not that I won''t let you meet, but that young Xia Wang is practicing at this time. There''s no way to meet anyone at all."


    Xin Yue''s eyes kept watching him when he spoke, which also proved that he didn''t lie.


    "In that case, I won''t bother much. I''ll call again after young Xia Wang leaves the customs."


    Xinyue picked her eyebrows and got such a reply. She didn''t want to waste more time and said goodbye to Qingchen directly.


    But to be honest, Xin Yue didn''t sit down for a while except when she didn''t wait at the beginning.


    After Qingchen came, she was named by his cold face all the way and never returned to her seat.


    Qingchen obviously just found such a fact, and his face was more embarrassed.


    Just now, he willfully vented all his resentment. It was also because he began to have a kind attitude of Xinyue.


    But Qingchen has forgotten that in front of the Wufeng family, even the whole family can''t be compared with it.


    So it''s good that Xinyue didn''t say anything abusive to him now.


    "Lord Xin, it''s almost dark now. If you use the transmission array to return to forget your worries, you should not catch up. If you don''t go today, you''ll condescend to stay in your humble house for a night."


    Qingchen hesitated for a moment, and finally made a noise when Xinyue was about to leave here, and the expression on his face became urgent.


    Xin Yue stepped forward and said to Qingchen standing behind her, "hehe, are you kidding? The childe didn''t welcome me so obviously just now. What are you going to do now?"


    There was no great anger, but every word she said made Qingchen want to shudder, and a chill came from his feet.


    It seems that he hasn''t felt like this for a long time since the incident when he was a child.


    Xinyue, I''m really angry.


    "No, I made a mistake just now. Lord Xin has a lot. Don''t regenerate my anger. It''s really not suitable to use the transmission array at night."


    Light dust''s anxious voice came. Xin Yue listened and turned and walked back.


    She has never been a person who will entangle or revenge at will, but today a Qingchen''s hostility to herself is too obvious, even if she wants to ignore it.


    Xinyue doesn''t understand. She hasn''t met Qingchen before. Why does he want to compete with her so persistently?


    Or


    This strange reaction has something to do with Wang Yu?


    Xinyue''s heart turns a thousand times, but the light dust at this time is blaming himself and regretting. He doesn''t notice anything different, nor does he find that Xinyue''s eyes have changed.


    "Lord Xin, it''s getting late. I''ll rest here tonight. I''ll order someone to prepare food now."


    Qingchen looked at Xin Yue walking back to his seat and hurriedly opened his mouth. The smile on his face was even brighter.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him today. After seeing Xinyue, he had an unknown fire in his heart, but after she was angry, he began to complain about himself, and he couldn''t understand.


    "No, I used it before I came here. I won''t bother young master Qingchen."


    Xin Yue''s voice was cold. Although the expression on her face was not indifferent, it was not as gentle as before.


    Qingchen looks at her reaction and wants to say something, but he doesn''t know how to say it. Finally, he can only frown. The expression on his face is wronged, as if Xinyue bullied him just now.


    When Wang Yu walked into the room, he saw such a scene.

 Chapter 930

    Such a cold face of Xinyue is not common. Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and just saw Xinyue look up at himself.


    Obviously, she has sensed the existence of Wang Yu since just now.


    "Yu... Young Xia Wang, you''re here."


    Xin Yue stepped forward excitedly, and a bright smile rippled on her face. Before, she was also excited to see Wang Yu. This time, Qingchen didn''t welcome him at all, but continued to quietly lower her head.


    Of course, before Wang Yu, dragon candle and little soul had already been make complaints about a masochism.


    Wang Yu walked in and looked at the two people. There was a lot of banter on his face.


    "You two... What''s the matter?"


    Xinyue took the lead in responding. After watching Qingchen, the expression on her face became strange.


    Xin Yue''s men listened to the wind and walked away quietly as early as Wang Yu came in.


    As Xinyue''s closest subordinate, he still knows what Wang Yu means to Xinyue, so he won''t worry about how Xinyue will be angry when Wang Yu is present.


    Of course, all this is based on normal circumstances.


    At this time, it is obviously not a normal situation.


    "But no matter what I do, I''m still wronged."


    Xin Yue just wanted to pretend to be strong in front of Qingchen, but she became weak at the moment she saw Wang Yu.


    Not to mention the gap in personal strength, she just saw Wang Yu and would show her most real and soft side.


    And Qingchen also looked up at the two people in front of him in shock after hearing Xinyue''s obviously different tone.


    "Young Xia Wang, Master Xin, i..."


    He looked up, probably listening to the voice of Xinyue''s "complaint" just now, and some wronged openings.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness, patted Xinyue''s shoulder, looked at the light dust in front of him, shook his head and walked towards the seat.


    "I just had something. Why did you have so many things in a while?"


    He was also welcome and sat directly on the top seat.


    In Wang Yu''s heart, these two people are the objects he wants to protect from his heart, so he is not too formal in the face of them.


    Just now they were all concerned about saying their own words to Wang Yu. At this time, they noticed that Wang Yu, who was supposed to be practicing in the room, had just come out after only two quarters of an hour.


    "Young Xia Wang, why did you come back so soon? Didn''t you just say you wanted to..."


    Practice?


    Qingchen asks, but after seeing Xinyue, he doesn''t say the last few words.


    Although the relationship between them didn''t seem as cold as he thought before, he was worried that Wang Yu would be unhappy after he said more.


    But Xin Yue obviously knew what Wang Yu was doing before, so after hearing Qingchen''s words, she also looked at Wang Yu in confusion and wanted to get his answer.


    "I wanted to practice before, but some things are not ready, so I can''t enter into in-depth practice."


    Wang Yu quickly skipped a trace of emotion in his eyes, but the two people opposite him didn''t find anything. They were just immersed in what he just said and didn''t notice it at all.


    "Hehe, Wang Yu, I now have a feeling that these two people have an inexplicable sense of seeing in front of you."


    The voice of the little soul with a smile came from Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and just wanted to speak about the secret skill, but he was preempted by dragon Candle:


    "Ha ha, I noticed it too. It feels like these two people want to compete for favor in front of you."


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, once he accepted the setting, Wang Yu really had such a feeling in his heart.


    "What and what, don''t talk nonsense."


    Wang Yu spoke toward the secret skill in his mind, but although he said so, what Long Zhu said just now really attracted his attention.


    It seems that at the beginning, Qingchen''s attitude towards Xinyue was very poor because she heard that her relationship with herself was not very general.


    "Young Xia Wang, in that case, will you live here for a long time?"


    Xin Yue doesn''t like to call Wang Yu "brother Yu" directly and intimately in front of Qingchen, so she simply calls him Shaoxia like Qingchen, but Wang Yu doesn''t adapt.


    Wang Yu nodded and looked in the direction of Qingchen. A smile flashed in his eyes.


    Qingchen and Wang Yu looked at each other and were slightly stunned. Then he nodded fiercely and promised, "you can stay here as long as you want, young Xia Wang."


    This made Xin Yue laugh. She also smiled at Qingchen and opened her mouth easily, "in this case, can you make it convenient to add me?"


    Qingchen saw that Xinyue, who was angry just now, also smiled, nodded and agreed in an instant.


    "That''s the best. Well, we''d better prepare for dinner later. Anyway, brother Yu and I can say anything at any time."


    Xin Yue turned and looked at Wang Yu with a strong smile in her eyes.


    The light dust on one side doesn''t care. The person who just said he had eaten is Xin Yue in front of him. What echoed in his mind has always been "brother Yu" inadvertently shouted by Xin Yue.

 Chapter 931

    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue with a spoiled face. In this way, Qingchen only felt as if he understood something.


    They not only know each other, but also have a close relationship.


    This is the conclusion of Qingchen, and when he thought of his previous attitude towards Xinyue, he didn''t feel cold in his heart.


    Wang Yugang was able to preach him with his attitude, but he didn''t do so. Instead, he listened to Xinyue himself first.


    Although such behavior is not a big thing, for Qingchen, there is a lot of warmth in his heart.


    Wang Yu listened to Xin Yue''s words and thought of something.


    He just came back from Jindi and forget worry township. Xin Yue came to the door in such a hurry. There must be something urgent to discuss with him.


    If there is a topic that can only be discussed with Wang Yu, it can only be the duel with you Tianming in the challenge arena that day.


    At that time, they all remember very clearly that the red flame halberd, which originally belonged to Youtian mingforehead, was magically used by Xinyue naturally after attacking Xinyue.


    After thinking about the discussion between Xiaohun and Longzhu, Wang Yu probably guessed what Xinyue was going to say to himself.


    "Young Xia Wang, today..."


    Qingchen looked up and his eyes flashed. He hesitated. When he saw Wang Yu''s clear eyes, he also hesitated, but he continued to say:


    "It was my fault before. Don''t take it to heart."


    With that, Qingchen walked towards Xinyue again and apologized politely and softly. Although there was no volume just now, what he said also revealed sincerity.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu looked at each other, then smiled and comforted Qingchen:


    "Young Xia Wang said you were a sincere child before. There was some misunderstanding between us just now, but if you don''t plan to send someone to prepare dinner now, maybe I will be really angry."


    Xinyue''s voice was a little sunny, and her smile was also full of appeal. For a time, Qingchen was stunned.


    However, he quickly reacted and quickly opened his mouth and said:


    "Don''t worry about dinner. I''ve sent someone to prepare it before. It should be ready in a while."


    He spoke nervously, but he didn''t know why. Suddenly, he felt some guilt and inferiority.


    This woman''s strength is not only equal to that of young Xia Wang, but she can be forgiven for what she has just done. Her magnanimity is in sharp contrast to his light dust.


    Thinking of this, Qingchen couldn''t help but lower his head, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.


    Some confusion flashed on Wang Yu''s face, but at this time, he was more concerned about the content of the conversation with Xin Yue, so he just thought it was light dust and had not calmed down from the environment just now.


    "Well, we all understand that today''s things are small things. Don''t worry about so much. It''s all over."


    Wang Yu wanted to comfort Qingchen''s mood first, but from the perspective of Qingchen, Wang Yu would not say so much. The only reason why he was abnormal today is probably because of the arrival of Xin Yue.


    The feeling between them is really unusual.


    Qingchen gently frowned, then restored his expression to the normal one, smiled at Wang Yu and said:


    "Well, you talk first. I''ll go and see how dinner is prepared. By the way, I''ll see Master Xin''s room. I''ll be right there after dinner."


    With that, he turned around and left the reception hall regardless of the reaction of the two people in front of him.


    Wang Yu watched Qingchen''s back go away gradually. He just felt that he was worried today.


    "Brother Yu, come and sit down. I have something important to tell you."


    Xin Yue''s voice came from Wang Yu''s back and pulled his thoughts back. He picked his eyebrows and didn''t think about light dust any more. He turned and walked to the seat next to Xin Yue, sat down naturally and listened attentively.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s expression, didn''t say any more nonsense, and directly began to get down to business.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the four ancient artifacts?"


    Wang Yu''s face was not surprised by Xin Yue''s thoughts. On the contrary, he looked calm and nodded slightly, which surprised Xin Yue.


    "What? I didn''t think I understood?"


    Wang Yu knew what Xin Yue was thinking. He was helpless and didn''t circle around Xin Yue. He said again:


    "I guess you want to tell me about the red flame halberd."


    Xin Yue''s face was even more shocked, but soon she recovered her calm, but her eyes were full of worship for Wang Yu. She approached Wang Yu and said in a lower voice:


    "Do you know the guardian spirit?"


    It was Wang Yu''s turn to be shocked, but he didn''t realize it. He seemed to think about it, and then nodded, "know a little, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this answer, Xinyue retreated in disappointment, frowning as if she were thinking about setting up.

 Chapter 932

    Wang Yu was not in a hurry to reply, but waited patiently for Xin Yue to ask himself again, but the pot had exploded in his mind.


    "Miss Xinyue knows about the guardian spirit. Does this mean that the red flame is in her body at this time?"


    The voice of the little soul was a little excited. Obviously, he was the same when he saw the guardian spirit of the wind magic sword before.


    Wang Yu knows that the guardian spirits of these ancient artifacts have a close relationship with each other, but after so many years, although the little soul has been sealed, there is no change, it doesn''t mean nothing else.


    It''s not that Wang Yu''s heart is too dark, but all kinds of things that have happened before have made him develop an indispensable consciousness of preventing others.


    But if ChiYan is really in Xinyue''s body now, even if he really wants to have any bad ideas about Xinyue, Wang Yu can''t interfere.


    Like the little soul and dragon candle in his body, even if he wants others to know their existence, he often doesn''t know what method to use.


    "It''s needless to say that the red flame halberd is originally the weapon of the empress. The guardian spirit should naturally pass on to the next generation through his legitimate son."


    The proud voice of the Dragon candle sounded, and the excited voice of the little soul stopped for a moment, but then it opened more fiercely:


    "What? Is the red flame passed on through blood? Then doesn''t she never get a moment''s rest?"


    Even Wang Yu didn''t understand why he was so excited.


    However, there was no time for Wang Yu to sigh. Xin Yue seemed to want to understand something at this time, but her eyes dodged and hesitated to speak.


    "Xin Yue, what''s the matter? If you have something to say, I will try my best to help you solve it."


    Wang Yu can probably guess what Xin Yue is struggling with, but obviously, even close relatives are unlikely to believe such things sometimes.


    After all, you have to tell another person that there is another soul in your body. Everyone will regard it as a lie to tease others.


    "I..."


    Xin Yue frowned and his face was constantly tangled. Wang Yu couldn''t bear to see her like this, but on the other hand, he couldn''t take the initiative to say it, so the two people couldn''t say anything.


    "Young Xia Wang, Master Xin, the food has been prepared. The city Lord asked you to have dinner."


    There was a soft voice outside the door. Wang Yu and Xin Yue clearly understood it before. After hearing the voice, they all felt relieved.


    "Brother Yu, I haven''t figured this out yet. When I figure it out later, I''ll take the initiative to tell you."


    Xin Yue raised her head and said this to Wang Yu. Then she got up and went out of the corridor.


    Wang Yu didn''t get up immediately. Instead, he watched her stand outside the door and talk to the boy. The shadow cast by her body on the window didn''t come back for a long time.


    Because just now, the little soul in his mind said that the guardian spirit of red flame halberd, red flame, is the guardian spirit of a female image, and he had a relationship with him at the beginning.


    Even at this time, Long Zhu made a small joke on the little soul, but he didn''t respond any more.


    Wang Yu couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. He never thought that his sword spirit could "meet" his old friend in this form one day.


    "Well, well, now you know why Xin Yue is a woman, but she has inherited the guardian spirit of red flame halberd?"


    Dragon candle''s voice was a little arrogant, but in fact, he had guessed before, but after hearing Xiaohun''s words today, he finally decided.


    Wang Yu stood up, followed Xin Yue and the boy, and walked towards the dining room.


    "Why, how did you find out?"


    At the same time, Wang Yu brought some teasing sounds from his mind. The secret skill passed through. The Dragon candle seemed to be inspired and analyzed happily:


    "The red flame halberd was not held in you Tianming''s hand before. At that time, I felt that he didn''t let it use his real power. After Xin Yue got it that day, his temperament changed instantly."


    When he said this, he paused and his voice became more proud. "Tell me, isn''t it because of the guardian spirit? I suspected it at that time, but now it''s just confirmed by what you said."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a smile, and he felt more relieved about Xin Yue''s situation. After all, the guardian spirit that can make the little soul worry about is certainly not a very bad heart.


    Just


    Xin Yuegang''s hesitation made Wang Yu feel guilty for a moment. Obviously, he could be honest with each other, but he had to shut up because he was worried about the secular world and the so-called betrayal. It was really uncomfortable.


    "Wang Yu," the little soul''s voice was not as excited as before, and obviously took some seriousness, "even if I''m worried about red flame, you can''t tell me about me and dragon candle, no one can."


    Speaking later, his voice took some indifference, and the Dragon candle gave an equally serious "um".


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, nodded and didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 933

    After dinner in the evening, Wang Yu and Xin Yue had a tacit understanding and didn''t speak again.


    Xin Yue directly followed Qingchen to find his room, and Wang Yu also returned to his yard.


    "I can understand what you said, and I know that such things can''t be said. I know what to do. You don''t have to worry."


    Back in the room, the first thing Wang Yu said was this. Hearing such a promise, even Xiaohun and Longzhu immediately had no objection.


    "It''s getting late. We''d better unseal the seal of wanhun sword as soon as possible."


    The little soul spoke and said another thing, which also showed that he was no longer worried about the previous things.


    Speaking of it, Wang Yu was able to appear in the waiting room so early during the day because he didn''t succeed in unsealing the last time. When he stopped halfway, he felt the smell of Xinyue and hurried to go.


    "What''s more, didn''t you say that everything was ready and you could start to unseal directly? As a result, it didn''t have to be temporarily interrupted later."


    The sarcastic voice of the Dragon candle then came, and Wang Yu''s eyes also missed a trace of smile. Obviously, although he didn''t succeed during the day, he didn''t cause any loss in the end.


    It''s just a matter of order.


    "Can you blame me for this?"


    The little soul retorted unconvinced and said, "I didn''t know this strange flying city was so weak during the day that it couldn''t condense into a supporting Dharma array."


    After that, his tone also brought some helplessness. At that time, it was the key to prepare for the unsealing. In the end, when the last step was sealed into the Dharma array, his martial spirit was insufficient. No matter how favorable the weather and place were, he could only stop.


    "Fortunately, at night, this place will gather martial spirit again, which can be used by us at this time."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth in one sentence and made a summary. He also succeeded in stopping the two people from discussing.


    The surroundings became quiet and the night spread. With more and more darkness, all kinds of martial Qi began to flow in the air, either pure or sparse, but finally slowly poured into the direction of Wang Yu''s room.


    Such a scene is similar to that seen by light dust in the daytime, but with more and more martial gas converging later, faults gradually appeared in the martial gas over the room. It is thought that there is no supply of martial gas at this time.


    Just when the situation was about to be the same as that in the daytime, the weak martial Qi seemed to be filled by something, and became rich in an instant.


    These have become materialized white martial spirits, like streams gradually converging together, and finally emerging around Wang Yu, and finally converging into a big ocean like him.


    In this short time, Xiaohun and Longzhu didn''t make a sound. They waited quietly and nervously for Wang Yu to enter the final state.


    This is an important level. If it is not successful this time, it is estimated that it will be difficult to carry out relevant unsealing activities again in the future.


    Wang Yu closed his eyes tightly and constantly changed his movements in his hands. Wu Qi and spiritual power manipulated these powerful Wu Qi just collected and slowly wrapped up his whole person.


    Not tightly, but the air in his room, even this small courtyard is filled with a strong military atmosphere.


    This kind of fluctuation of military Qi had never happened in the whole flying city before. On that night, as long as there were some people with military foundation, they all felt the strong pressure from the direction of the transmission array.


    Even people without force can clearly feel that something is wrong with themselves.


    People with strong force such as Xin Yue and Qingchen can obviously feel the fluctuation of breath from Wang Yu''s room.


    Xinyue sat in her room, thinking about the red flame on her body, but she was disturbed by such fluctuations and couldn''t concentrate.


    Without hesitation, she went straight out of the room and walked all the way in the direction of the threat. Finally, he stopped far away from Wang Yu''s yard.


    Of course, Xin Yue didn''t know that the yard belonged to Wang Yu. Such a huge fluctuation of martial spirit had already covered Wang Yuzhen''s personal breath, and there was no way to judge based on this.


    The reason why she stopped was that in front of her, there was another person who came here faster than herself.


    Light dust.


    It was a dark night. There was nothing in the sky today, no stars, no moon, but even so, the boy''s thin figure was perfectly reflected in Xinyue''s eyes.


    In front of them was the huge whirlpool of martial air rotating like a tornado. It danced wildly, but it didn''t look like a tornado, because there was no influence around, not even a little wind.


    Such a situation can not be said to be rare, but has never been seen at all.


    Xin Yue frowned and looked at the huge martial spirit in front of her, and there was a trace of tension on her face.

 Chapter 934

    Such a big thing has happened. Wang Yu hasn''t appeared here yet. It only shows one point.


    Wang Yu himself must be in this yard.


    Xinyue hesitated for a moment, as if she had decided something. She took a step forward and ran in the direction of light dust.


    However, before she came to the back of Qingchen, the martial air like a tornado just danced wildly and suddenly poured into the room.


    But there was no sound during the period. Such a strange thing really happened in front of the two people. It had to be said that it was a strange experience.


    "No! Young Xia Wang!"


    As soon as Xinyue stopped, she heard Qingchen yell, and then began to lift her breath and bother towards Wang Yu''s yard.


    "Wait a moment! Young master Qingchen!"


    Xinyue''s expression changed and she stepped forward, but obviously her martial spirit was stronger than Qingchen''s, so she could stop him on the road.


    There was a flash of panic in Qingchen''s eyes, but he soon covered it up. He turned to frown and spoke to Xinyue:


    "Xin Shaozhu, what''s the matter?"


    Xin Yue first glanced at the small yard behind him and said:


    "Young Xia Wang, we should not be disturbed now. For his sake, we''d better not get close."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth and knew in her heart that Qingchen probably didn''t want to let herself know that Wang Yu was inside, but such a lie was obviously useless. After all, her cultivation was higher. It still needed some skills to hide her.


    Although, she doesn''t know why Qingchen doesn''t want to understand.


    Probably, his attitude towards Wang Yu is really different.


    However, even if Xin Yue explained this, Qingchen still looked at her incredulously, obviously doubting the authenticity of Xin Yue''s words.


    Xin Yue was helpless, but he still explained, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to hurt brother Yu. At this time, he should have formed a new boundary Dharma array to... Promote in it."


    A trace of unnaturalness flashed in her eyes, but Qingchen was obviously not in the mood to pay attention to this at this time, so she didn''t notice it.


    "Well, in that case, let''s leave together."


    Qingchen nodded, but still looked at Xinyue. The idea between the words was to let her go back with herself, so as not to let Xinyue succeed after she went back foolishly.


    As for what?


    In fact, Qingchen doesn''t understand it in his heart, but he just doesn''t want Xin Yue to be too close to Wang Yu.


    Xinyue took a look at Qingchen and didn''t want to say anything more. She turned directly and left in the direction of the room arranged by Qingchen.


    Qingchen didn''t catch up. She just stood quietly and looked at her leaving figure. Until she couldn''t see anything, she turned and looked at the direction of Wang Yu''s yard.


    "Take care, young Xia Wang."


    With such a sentence, he turned and left, but he didn''t find a figure slowly coming out behind a roof.


    "This man is still very funny."


    In the silent night, a crisp female voice came, which seemed out of place with the darkness.


    It was Xin Yue that Qingchen thought he was going away just now.


    What Qingchen saw just now was not the real Xinyue, but a small blindfold she quickly used, just to keep the Qingchen away.


    Since they met, Xinyue has been unable to get rid of his hostility to herself.


    "You almost slipped your tongue just now."


    A voice that doesn''t belong to anyone rings out, but in Xinyue''s mind.


    It''s red flame.


    The guardian spirit of red flame halberd is also the guardian spirit in Xinyue.


    "It''s all right. He won''t go deep into it."


    Xin Yue whispered softly and gradually looked at Wang Yu''s yard.


    ChiYan told her that only when such a powerful force emerged and suddenly disappeared, could the border be established to remove the seal.


    But brother Yu never told her anything about the seal. What kind of seal would it be?


    "The change just now was used well, but it was not as flawed as before."


    The voice of red flame came again, which revealed a strong appreciation. Speaking, her voice was similar to that of Xin Yue, with a clear sense of girlhood. The difference was that Xin Yue was more pleasant, and red flame was obviously more aggressive.


    Xinyue is like a small flame that warms people''s hearts, and the red flame is like her own name. The burning flame gives people a strong sense of obedience.


    "However, I feel a little familiar with the smell. It''s like... I had it a long time ago."


    Red flame whispered, but did not let Xin Yue hear clearly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    She asked again, but she didn''t get the answer from ChiYan.


    Night, is long, inside and outside the hospital, but it is a different state of mind.

 Chapter 935

    In the room, Wang Yu was surrounded by circles of white martial spirit. The eyes are closed, and the movements in the hands have calmed down. Only at some time will they become fast and agile again.


    Xiaohun and Longzhu also know that Wang Yu has really entered the legendary state of concentration at this time. Unless he stops actively, he will not be interrupted by the outside world.


    So at this time, the two of them can talk. They don''t have to worry about Wang Yu''s distraction after listening to it.


    Of course, such a dialogue will never be heard by anyone outside.


    "What are you talking about? Your boy had such a love history before?"


    The voice of the Dragon candle was a little excited. Obviously, this was because the little soul was telling him the story between himself and the red flame.


    There is no dog blood and no twists and turns. The two guardians were originally symbiotic with heaven and earth. Before they took shape, they had already secretly communicated with each other.


    The imprint is engraved on my heart. After continuing to experience the essence of heaven and earth, they have successfully formed their own skills, and have experienced a love that is unforgettable for some time.


    "Tell me, I live longer than you. I don''t know how many guardian spirits are not as romantic as you. Is it too poor?"


    The Dragon candle interrupted the beautiful story that the little soul was slowly telling. The voice was full of discontent, but it could be clearly heard that it was just ridicule as usual and had no other meaning.


    The little soul was stunned, but did not refute him as before, but seemed to think seriously, then nodded and smiled:


    "It seems to be true. Maybe it''s because our four artifacts were born together."


    It was nothing at all. With this explanation, Long Zhu''s resentment became more profound and he couldn''t help saying:


    "Oh, you are really unkind. Tell me, how did you separate after you were so good?"


    Dragon candle didn''t mean to know about the separation, but went on according to the words of the little soul.


    The little soul then smiled bitterly, and then opened his mouth, "later, we recognized the Lord. After all, as a guardian spirit of weapons, the most important thing is to give full play to our own strength and successfully guide the master to display the most powerful place of weapons."


    His voice reveals a long breath, which is really true. After all, even a hundred years after they were formed, it was nearly a thousand years ago.


    "Then they parted ways. I still want to find her, but I don''t know what to do."


    The little soul narrated slowly, and there was still a strong nostalgia in his tone, but he was indifferent after seeing it.


    After hearing this, Long Zhu didn''t say anything. He thought a lot. If he could make an expression like Wang Yu, he must have picked his eyebrows.


    "Then you were sealed?" in silence, Longzhu had to speak to ease the atmosphere, but after saying it, he felt as if he didn''t say anything.


    The little soul sighed, "yes, later, my former master died unexpectedly, and I and wanhun sword were sealed together until Wang Yu appeared and rescued me again."


    When talking about Wang Yu, there was a trace of gratitude in his voice. To tell the truth, thanks to Wang Yu, he saved him from the lovesickness of a dark and cold person in those years.


    Although in the past, he always liked to smile when talking to Wang Yu, in the end, the pain and sadness in the past were deeply hidden in the most corner of his memory.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really a little pathetic. However, since your birth, you have only experienced two masters? This is a little wrong. It''s been so long that Wang Yu can''t find you alone?"


    Dragon candle sighed and then began to ask for confusion.


    However, even if this thing is really a little strange, it is still so.


    Because of this, the little soul can remember the longest red flame so clearly.


    The two guardians did not speak any more, but fell into their own meditation.


    This evening, no one can sleep at ease, and no one is in any mood to enjoy the not so beautiful night, except Wang Yu''s unsealing in the deep space.


    Xinyue looked outside the hospital for a while, and finally shook her head and left. Qingchen drank wine in his room all night.


    When he was drunk, no one could see and understand what kind of emotion was in his blurred eyes.


    The next day, Wang Yu still didn''t appear in front of the crowd.


    Xinyue and Qingchen both understand what''s going on, and they have a lot of tacit understanding. They don''t ask each other, but they eat together normally, and then they do their own things.


    As time passed, it was seven days in the twinkling of an eye.


    In the early morning of the eighth day, with a great sound, the direction of Wang Yu''s room was also rippling around with a powerful weapon wave.


    The door of his room was opened from the inside for the first time in seven days. Wang Yu, with a smile on his face, came out from the inside and just saw Xinyue and Qingchen waiting outside.

 Chapter 936

    "Brother Yu, have you been promoted again?"


    Xin Yue ran towards Wang Yu excitedly, and her eyes were also rippling with slow happiness.


    Indeed, now her ability is above Wang Yu, which can make her more excited. Only Wang Yu''s grade level has been raised.


    Wang Yu gently looked at Xin Yue who rushed towards him. After nodding, he also reached out to touch her hair, with a soft smile.


    "Congratulations, young Xia Wang."


    Qingchen is still standing behind the two people. Seeing this situation and scene, his eyes also quickly pass a trace of loss, but he still speaks to them. After all, it is easy to be attacked by others in such an external environment.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed. Then he realized that he was a little too close to Xin Yue. He stepped back behind him and still smiled:


    "I forgot that we are still outside now. Come in and let''s talk about anything."


    With that, he also smiled at Qingchen, and then turned and walked back to his room.


    "Hahaha, I''m here. Where else do you want to go back?"


    When everyone didn''t respond, there was an arrogant voice in the sky. Wang Yu''s heart stagnated for a moment. This is


    The sound of dawn!


    Xinyue also heard who it was and wondered why she didn''t notice his arrival. At the same time, she also stepped back and posed to fight.


    Of course, this posture is obviously to protect the light dust behind you.


    Qingchen also saw this. He was worried about Wang Yu, but he was also secretly complaining about his futility.


    If Xin Yue and Wang Yu fought side by side at this time, they might win this man again in an instant, but now


    But it is superfluous to protect yourself as a burden.


    "Don''t move. Let''s lean together. When he shows up later, I''ll meet brother Yu. You can leave here at that time."


    Xin Yue speaks towards the light dust secret skill. Although she is very rude, this is the case. Now they can only do this to reduce the minimum damage.


    And there is really nothing that light dust can do to help here.


    Qingchen frowned and looked at Xinyue''s back. The mood in her eyes was complex, but she finally bit her lips and made a decision.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    He didn''t speak with his secret skills, but spoke directly, which surprised Xin Yue. She smiled and turned her head to see Qingchen. Although she soon turned back, Qingchen had an unprecedented palpitation in her heart.


    "Watch the time."


    Xinyue probably also felt the absence of light dust. She didn''t look back. She just made a sound quietly and waited for the arrival of youtianming.


    "Hum, no one wants to run today! I''m here to avenge! This little referee has to die here!"


    You Tianming didn''t come here yet. He also noticed the plan between them and continued to speak loudly in the air. Then he saw the gray clouds flying towards here from the horizon.


    Wang Yu''s hands have been filled with all kinds of martial Qi. He has been firing in the direction of gray clouds since just now, while Xin Yue is standing quietly. I don''t know when he also has a red flame halberd in his hand.


    While everyone was concentrating on waiting for the dark sky to appear, suddenly a blue light appeared on their heads.


    The expressions on Wang Yu''s and Xin Yue''s faces changed instantly. They also realized that the origin of this light was not simple. They were about to fly in the direction of each other.


    Unfortunately, the time had passed, and Wang Yu was still a step late after all. The blue light from the sky rushed directly to Wang Yu.


    "Brother Yu!"


    "Young Xia Wang!"


    Two heartbreaking voices came out towards Wang Yu at the same time, but he found that his figure had disappeared in the blue light.


    "What?!"


    Xin Yue stayed where she was. She had planned to fight with you Tianming, but Wang Yu disappeared before it started.


    "Xin Shaozhu, what''s going on?"


    Qingchen also walked to Xin Yue in a panic. He had never seen such a situation and was worried about Wang Yu''s safety.


    Xinyue didn''t look back. She just waved to him, closed her eyes, focused on releasing her spiritual consciousness, and searched everywhere for the breath of youtianming and Wang Yu.


    Light dust is also frowning, but still quietly waiting for her reply.


    "No!"


    However, before Xin Yue had just started, he suddenly opened his eyes, turned quickly, looked anxiously at Qingchen, "let''s leave here!"


    Qingchen didn''t react and wanted to leave with Xinyue, but it was a little late.


    I saw the same blue light falling on both of them at the same time.


    "This is... Border formation!"


    Qingchen is also aware of what this is. The expression on his face changes rapidly, but he is anxious from beginning to end.


    "Well, it''s the boundary of youtianming. Brother yu should have entered such a place just now."


    Xin Yue''s eyes flashed with a trace of dignity, and the light dust on one side became serious.

 Chapter 937

    Xin Yue waited quietly for the attack moves to appear in the boundary. After a while, she found that nothing had happened, and the expression on her face could not help but become dignified.


    "Lord Xin, I''ll come."


    Qingchen gently touched Xinyue''s shoulder and took a step forward. His hand gradually showed a light similar to the cyan light.


    Xin Yue''s eyes twinkled with amazement, and then watched him concentrate on firing his blue light towards the dark dome above them.


    "This man should be very proficient in array and transformation. Looking at his gestures, he should be systematically trained in a large family and very professional."


    The voice of red flame rang out in Xinyue''s mind. Xinyue didn''t reply, but stood behind Qingchen, watching more and more light in his hands, and finally gathered together, all flying in a certain direction over the array.


    Xin Yue knows that she is not familiar with these arrays, but the general truth is also clear.


    Seeing the array light around him gradually weakened, the scenery around him just now reappeared in front of the two people.


    She closed her eyes again and released her spiritual consciousness. This time, these forces were no longer unable to find a direction as before, but flew in a certain direction under the guidance of Qingchen''s unique martial spirit.


    The original solid shell of this place is rapidly breaking around at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although Qingchen can accurately find the weakest part of the whole array, his attack ability is limited. Now Xinyue''s martial Qi with the power of fire has also joined, which undoubtedly destroys the final support of the array.


    Just now, it was still a dead end. In just a quarter of an hour, it was cracked by the two of them. It''s not incredible.


    "Young master Qingchen, I didn''t expect your array to be so superb. I really admire it."


    Xin Yue looked at the scene around him and smiled at Qingchen, praising him from the bottom of her heart.


    It makes Qingchen a little embarrassed, but in the past, some inferiority complex in the face of Xinyue is gradually disintegrating.


    I don''t know anything. It''s another ability to do well in some things that Xin Shaozhu can''t solve.


    "The top priority now is to find young Xia Wang," Qingchen looked at Xin Yue and said with more confidence. "Just now we cracked the border, it must be because Shi juridical person is not nearby. If I guessed correctly, the big man should have gone to another array with Wang Yu, so he has no time to worry about us."


    Xin Yue''s eyes were full of dignity, "no, he didn''t intend to trap us at the beginning, just wanted to delay time. Brother Yu is in danger!"


    Qingchen''s face was also very anxious, but he still sank down and released his special martial Qi like just now, spreading around.


    Xin Yue also understood at this time that the martial Qi used by people specializing in array cultivation and their martial arts practice should not be a system. Although the appearance looks similar, the differences are still obvious after manipulation.


    She has been in her clan before. Even if she goes out, she contacts most people who practice martial arts, or she is a talisman and alchemist. There are very few people who specialize in array.


    Moreover, in Wufu mainland, people who are proficient in the array are basically people who play great power in the transmission array. They are directly used to kill people like you Tianming today. They have only seen Wang Yu use it once in the challenge arena.


    "The array is not far from us. It''s on the tower on the back mountain."


    Qingchen also found the place where Wang Yu and you Tianming were bound at this time. After saying a word, he also flew in that direction.


    Xinyue did not hesitate, but also followed Qingchen. The two people came there quickly in a few breaths.


    "This array is obviously much more powerful than just now."


    Xinyue and Qingchen stopped in front of a huge cyan sphere, and their faces were dignified.


    At this time, its breath is still so strong, which also shows that Wang Yu has been fighting with you Tianming for an unknown number of rounds when they were trying to crack it just now.


    Xin Yue was already very anxious, but she also knew that such a thing as breaking the array could not be forced. She could only wait for him to crack the array quickly behind the light dust.


    After all, when a person is in an array that does not belong to him, his various abilities will be disturbed by another person''s breath, but he can''t play his original strength at all.


    What''s more, when Wang Yu was in the challenge arena, he was defeated by you Tianming.


    Moreover, Xin Yue also saw that you Tianming was killed by Wang Yu''s array, and she was very worried.


    The speed of light dust cracking the array is gradually accelerating. In such cold weather, there is a trace of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Xin Yue stood behind him and looked in his eyes, but he was more distressed about Wang Yu in the array.

 Chapter 938

    As more and more cyan martial Qi gathered on the outer surface of the sphere, light dust''s body became more and more unstable, and his face gradually became pale.


    Finally, Qingchen couldn''t support such a huge power consumption and fell down behind him. Xin Yue took a step forward and caught his body that was about to fall to the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    Xin Yue''s voice was full of concern. Even she didn''t have a gap. She was trembling for a while.


    Light dust''s face was pale, and even his lips were covered with a layer of light purple. It seemed that he had exhausted his strength in his hard work just now.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Yu, he... Really can''t get out?"


    Xin Yue''s trembling voice opened to Qingchen, and water mist gradually appeared in her eyes.


    Although she is powerful, she is still a girl in the end. She is still fragile in the face of life and death, especially with Wang Yu.


    Qingchen looked at Xinyue''s pear blossom with rain, and something in his heart seemed to be picked up severely. He endured great pain and said:


    "There''s no way to open this array from the outside. I just exhausted my martial energy and all of it was absorbed."


    At this point, his face changed, he suddenly pushed away Xinyue and coughed hard to one side.


    Xin Yue felt very distressed in her eyes, but she was more concerned about Wang Yu''s safety. When his cough was over, she also asked:


    "What should we do? Wait for brother Yu here?"


    Qingchen looked at Xin Yue weakly, with a trace of firmness in his eyes, "yes, as long as you can crack the array from the inside like we just did, you can come out."


    With that, he coughed violently again, and Xinyue''s heart suddenly lit up a glimmer of hope.


    "It''s good to have hope, but just now, you two need to work together to find a place to destroy such a simple array. Wang Yu has to separate his spirit to fight you Tianming alone in the array. Which is more difficult?"


    The red flame destroys the atmosphere in Xinyue''s mind and gently extinguishes the only hope in Xinyue''s heart.


    Neither of them spoke again. Xin Yue carefully placed Qingchen on one side of the dry grass, sat upright and closed her eyes to heal the injury suffered by Qingchen.


    There was silence again, as if nothing had happened.


    But everyone present knows that behind the tranquility, a new and fierce battle is taking place.


    Inside the cyan sphere is the seal realm established by youtianming. At this time, it is inseparable from Wang Yu.


    But what Xinyue ChiYan thinks differently outside is that even if Wang Yu is in this barrier, he is still tied with you Tianming, and there is a hidden trend to suppress him.


    "Wang Yu, how did you..."


    You Tianming was full of confidence and recovered all the pain on his body. After making repeated promises with those guys of the ghost sect, he came to find Wang Yu again.


    But now I find that Wang Yu has made much better progress than before in just a few days!


    If you didn''t have the array bonus, you might have been killed by Wang Yu at the beginning!


    And the soul sword in his hand


    It''s obviously more powerful than the last time they fought in the challenge arena.


    Although Wang Yu tied with you Tianming, he also looked scarred. The war was not easy.


    "Wang Yu, the strength of wanhun sword has been greatly improved. Melting soul saliva is really a good thing!"


    As the guardian spirit of wanhun sword, Xiaohun''s feeling is the most obvious and the most exciting at this time.


    When Wang Yugang took out the ten thousand soul sword, Wang Yu and he could feel that the ten thousand soul sword couldn''t wait to show some breath. Then they fought against you Tianming. Although they were still hurt by him, they still successfully stabbed him in many places, which also hurt him a lot.


    Therefore, although the injury degree of both sides is similar, Wang Yu actually has the upper hand.


    The weapon before you Tianming, the red flame halberd, has been held by Xin Yue. Now it is the long halberd regained by the ghost clan that fights with Wang Yu. Although it is obviously not comparable to the red flame halberd, it also exerts a lot of strength under his waving.


    At this time, it was already red with blood, which was in sharp contrast to Wang Yu''s spotless wanhun sword stars.


    "Let''s get caught."


    You Tianming frowned, yelled at Wang Yu, and used all his strength. This time, he gathered among his long halberds and galloped towards Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu snorted, and then shook the ten thousand soul sword in his hand. A flash of silver flashed, and the ten thousand soul sword disappeared in his hand, but it was taken back!

 Chapter 939

    The blue light flashed across the sky, and the white smoke around Wang Yu''s body gradually filled the three areas. Finally, it was all filled with such blue light.


    You Tianming, who was proficient in the array, saw the change on his body, and the expression on his face became stunned and attacked Wang Yu more quickly.


    "How dare you know this array?"


    The halberd flew directly in front of Wang Yu and passed through the blue light, but Wang Yu didn''t seem to care at all. He didn''t even blink.


    "It''s nothing to be surprised. Look at you. You can''t even see clearly now."


    Wang Yu''s sarcastic voice sounded behind you Tianming. You Tianming was stunned. At this time, he also found that what he had just stabbed with a halberd was just a piece of air.


    He can be sure that he just attacked Wang Yu, and finally changed one direction. There is only one explanation, that is, Wang Yugang just used the space array to exchange his body with the air in front of him, so he can avoid it perfectly.


    However, in the knowledge of the ghost sect and all of them, Wang Yu did not understand anything like arrays, and had never heard of him showing such ability in front of people.


    The last time I used a thunderbolt array in the challenge arena, but this array has been lost for many years. Even Cao Jinling felt that Wang Yu had inadvertently made a mistake to succeed.


    Wang Yu stood on the bright ground with an unknown smile on his mouth. He didn''t say anything, but the blue light behind him was more and more prosperous.


    You Tianming doesn''t know what to do. He was originally in his plan. At this time, Wang Yu has been weakened in his array and can''t move freely, but judging from the current situation, he is the one who is suppressed.


    Wang Yu looked at his expression and could probably guess what he was thinking. He hummed softly and took a step forward, but he didn''t fly towards the youtianming, but flew to a place near the top of the sphere.


    You Tianming was absent-minded for a moment, but he knew what he was going to do. He quickly looked at it. The blue light in Wang Yu''s hand had been quickly injected into the upper protective cover.


    What a huge Dharma array, it seems that it has been weakened in an instant. The surrounding fields are shaking, and the youtianming standing inside is also unstable and staggered.


    Obviously, this place is the eye of the array.


    Wang Yu was able to find it in such a short time because he remembered that he had seen the fake Zhong Jie use such a move when he was in shapang city.


    At that time, I was also confused by the surface, but I didn''t notice the existence of the array. Finally, I broke out in front of the array because of the reminder of the little soul.


    Now, it was obvious that he had already noticed the familiarity of the array just after he was shrouded in blue light.


    In addition, I discussed some things related to the array with Qingchen last night. It''s a lot easier for me to break the array.


    However, according to the results of the discussion between Xiaohun and Longzhu, this array is not a routine commonly used in Wufu mainland, but is very similar to what everyone despised before.


    In this way, Wang Yu also believes that you Tianming and Zhong Jie, whom he saw in shapang City, are from the same place.


    Ghost sect, this organization, is really haunted.


    "Wang Yu, you can''t succeed!"


    The sound of youtianming came from below, accompanied by the long halberd in his hand, which interrupted Wang Yu''s thoughts and successfully blocked Wang Yu''s action to destroy the array.


    He frowned slightly and turned to look at you Tianming. A trace of cold flashed in his eyes. You Tianming shivered at the bottom, but even so, he still spoke:


    "I can''t crack such an array with me."


    Then he stretched out his hand and took back the halberd that Wang Yu had just hit and flew, with some firmness in his eyes.


    If this task can''t be completed again


    Thinking of the consequences, you Tianming also clenched the long halberd pole in his hand, looked at Wang Yu with a cold look, shouted and rushed forward.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. The blue light in his hand became brighter, and white smoke rose in the other hand.


    He used different types of attacks with both hands at the same time!


    Even Xiaohun and Longzhu, who had not spoken just now, shouted in surprise, with some love for Wang Yu in their tone:


    "Stop! These two things are not operated in the same way. Your body can''t stand such a dual-purpose!"


    Before the voice of the little soul fell, the Dragon candle hurriedly opened his mouth, "you are so reckless. How can you do this? Stop!"


    But Wang Yu did not seem to hear what they said at all. He still operated with two hands.


    His face is still light, but if you look carefully, you will find that a trace of cold sweat has penetrated into his forehead. Although his hands still maintain their original appearance, they are also shaking slightly.


    "Hum, you''re not trying your best."

 Chapter 940

    You Tianming was shocked when he just saw such Wang Yu, but it was obvious that he had found that Wang Yu couldn''t last long. He smiled sarcastically and then accelerated his attack.


    Wang Yu ignored him, manipulated the palm of Wu Qi to change constantly, and finally turned into a huge net.


    The net was so big that it almost surrounded the whole border. In fact, Wang Yu seemed to be planning to do so.


    The huge white net flew in the direction of youtianming, like a huge beast with a big mouth, and he was the little cub that was immediately eaten and imported.


    The palm of Wang Yu''s hand that manipulated the array Qingguang gradually closed at this time. You Tianming was concentrating on dealing with Wang Yu''s attack. Unexpectedly, everything in the whole array was going to be smashed!


    You Tianming was also far from this point. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Wang Yu. His eyes were full of excitement, but it was too late.


    At Wang Yu''s last blow, the huge sphere formed by this array finally broke, and all the green light flew to the direction of the quiet sky and the light in an instant.


    "Brother Yu!"


    Before all the blue light around Wang Yu dispersed, he heard the excited cry of Xinyue outside. Obviously, she had been anxiously waiting outside just now, waiting for herself to come out.


    Wang Yu finally smiled at the corner of his mouth. He looked in the direction of Xinyue and saw the pale light dust standing quietly behind her.


    Although he didn''t speak, Wang Yu clearly felt his deep concern for himself.


    Xin Yue''s eyes flickered with fluorescence, but Wang Yu laughed with a "puff" laugh, "brother Yu, you finally came out."


    She opened her mouth quietly. Just about to run towards Wang Yu, her heart suddenly stagnated!


    Wang Yu''s mouth gradually penetrated a trace of blood, and his face became worse. Just now, he had an overloaded battle, coupled with his double opening, which made his already fragile body more unbearable.


    "Brother Yu!"


    "Young Xia Wang!"


    Two worried voices came out at the same time, but obviously, they all forgot that Wang Yu was not the only one in this array.


    A burst of blue light flashed across Wang Yu''s head. Youtianming in a green shirt appeared, and the long halberd in his hand had reached Wang Yu''s back and stabbed it hard.


    Just now Xin Yue and Qingchen were surprised to make a noise when they saw such a scene.


    But after all, Wang Yu was still Wang Yu. Even if he was weak for a while, he still quickly avoided it, and then slapped you Tianming.


    It was only a normal slap, but Wang Yu became strong in an instant with his weapons.


    After avoiding this, Wang Yu finally couldn''t support it. He was shaking and was about to fall.


    The red martial spirit in Xin Yue''s hand moved slightly and quickly gathered in front of Wang Yu. It also turned into a soft thing. Wang Yu just fell on it and fainted.


    Seeing that Wang Yu was all right, Xin Yue also looked at you Tianming, who was badly beaten by Wang Yu.


    Her eyes were even colder than Wang Yu''s before, but she swept faintly over you Tianming, as if she had heard the sound of ice.


    Qingchen originally wanted to avenge Wang Yu himself, but after thinking about his serious injury, he bowed his head, silently stepped back, bypassed the hill in front of him and ran to the place where Wang Yu fell.


    Since it''s not so strong, let''s do a good job of backing Wang Yu.


    He thought so, and carefully helped Wang Yu up.


    "Cough..."


    Being moved gently, Wang Yu also opened his eyes and looked at Qingchen weakly. His anxious eyes also brought a lot of stable thoughts.


    "Xin Yue."


    The first thing he said was to ask about Xin Yue''s existence. After all, he was very clear about his situation just now. In this case, if he was not around him, the only possibility was


    To avenge him.


    "Xin Yue, Xin Shaozhu..."


    Youtianming also had a trace of blood on his mouth. He fell on the dry grass, crawled and looked up at Xinyue, but his eyes still twinkled with unyielding banter.


    "Yes, it''s good to die in your hands today. When I''m on huangquan Road, I can show off with others. The eldest lady of Wufeng family killed me."


    He looked at Xinyue with evil spirit on his face and stretched out a hand to wipe all the blood at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes looking at Xinyue were not so friendly.


    Xin Yue frowned and looked at her like this. Since she was recognized by the patriarch as the next patriarch, she didn''t appear again.


    Now you Tianming also recalled some bad memories in her heart.


    "Hum, you''re glib. Don''t tell me who sent you!"


    Xin Yue snorted, and a pair of red flame halberds appeared in her hand. The cold light on the head of the red flame halberd was in sharp contrast to the fire red of her whole body.


    You Tianming saw this weapon he was very familiar with before, and he also raised his eyebrows and moved his lips, but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 941

    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he had been watching the changes of youtianming, but he still didn''t hear anything after all.


    Because he didn''t seem to want to say anything at all, just waiting for Xinyue to solve him.


    "Say it or not! What''s the purpose of coming to assassinate us!"


    The red flame halberd in Xin Yue''s hand came close to you Tianming. The wind skipped you Tianming''s cheek and cut a hole in his rough face in an instant.


    "Wow, little Lord Xin cares so much about this matter?"


    You Tianming seems not to care about the wound on his face. He looks at her more arrogantly, and his expression is more and more contemptuous, "but it''s a pity that you two are not my purpose. Killing you is just by the way."


    This is arrogant, but everyone present knows that he has no confidence to say this. After all, he is the one who is at the disadvantage now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xinyue frowned. She also knew that she was not their goal, but when she said it like this, she would inevitably have some diaphragm in her heart.


    Wang Yu also showed a strange expression on his face, but he still didn''t say anything. He just stared at them.


    "Hahaha, our goal has always been Wang Yu. Otherwise, why have so many strange things happened to him for so long?"


    You Tianming was close to madness, but what he said made Wang Yu and Xin Yue feel refreshed in an instant.


    "What? All the people from the Lin family in shapeng city are bullshit. Our master has long known which corner you came from. How are you now? Hum, we have already demolished you!"


    He spoke loudly. Xin Yue and Qingchen were confused, but Wang Yu was shocked.


    Wang Yu suddenly got up from the help of light dust and roared in the direction of youtianming, "what are you talking about? What''s the matter with the lonely soul?" if there''s anything to make Wang Yu change his look in an instant, it''s only the lonely soul he worked hard to establish in the past.


    Wu Tiancheng, this place, I haven''t heard of for a long time.


    "Wang Yu, you were in such a hurry. Why didn''t you see you like this before? Or did you not take these people as your real partners at all?"


    It was obvious that Wang Yu provoked discord, but at this moment, Wang Yu also obviously felt that Xinyue and Qingchen trembled slightly.


    They


    Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, he still cares about what Wang Yu told them in his heart.


    "That''s right. After all, that place is your root. It''s a pity that it won''t exist now."


    He continued. The light in Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled, but his hands hidden in his long sleeves had already been tightly clenched.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    It''s almost gone. Did the ghost sect send someone to attack it?


    But why didn''t he get any news, but it didn''t look like he was cheating himself.


    "You''d better not play any tricks and make it clear, otherwise I''ll cut you thousands of times!"


    Xin Yue made a cold voice, put the red flame halberd in his hand, and then moved more quickly in his direction.


    "I''m like this. What''s the trick? I just want to kindly remind you that Wutian city has been attacked now."


    After that, he also laughed loudly again. The expression on his face changed rapidly. The last pair of people saw Wang Yu with some pleasure to vent their emotions.


    He was suppressed by Wang Yu for so long before, but now he is in such a state that it is impossible to avenge himself. The only thing he wants is to make him sick by himself.


    "What did you say? It was attacked. When did it happen?"


    Wang Yu stepped forward excitedly, but you Tianming turned his head and didn''t want to pay attention to Wang Yu.


    Xin Yue also spent some time with Wang Yu in Wutian city before, so she can fully understand how deep Wang Yu''s feelings here are, and the red flame halberd in her hand is a lot closer to him.


    Unexpectedly, such a threat did not make him feel afraid. On the contrary, he looked at Wang Yu more wildly. It was obvious that his goal had been achieved.


    Wang Yu desperately wanted to know the truth, but he just didn''t tell him.


    "Do you say it or not?"


    Wang Yu didn''t care about his pain at this time. He took a step in front of the mountain where youtianming fell. Light white smoke also appeared in his hand and flew directly to his head.


    "No! Wang Yu, he is sober now, and his strength is even stronger than you. If you enter his spiritual consciousness at this time, maybe you will suffer a strong counterattack!"


    Xiaohun knew what Wang Yu was going to do, and quickly objected, but Wang Yu turned a blind eye and continued to walk step by step. His eyes didn''t leave youtianming''s eyes for a moment.


    "Hehe, I know what you want to do, but I think, even if you have great powers, what can you ask in the face of a dead man?"

 Chapter 942

    You Tianming also looked at Wang Yu''s footsteps, but his words stunned everyone at the scene.


    what?


    dead person?


    Xinyue subconsciously looked at Wang Yu, but it was such a shaking God. Youtianming rushed to her red flame halberd at a speed that others couldn''t see clearly, and her chest was inserted straight.


    Blood spatter!


    Wang Yu fiercely opened his eyes and couldn''t believe what he saw, but the fact was that it happened in a moment.


    You Tianming ended his life in front of them!


    "Brother Yu... This..."


    Xin Yue''s hands trembled slightly with the red flame halberd, and her face was still full of blood from youtianming''s chest. She looked at Wang Yu''s direction in horror.


    He knew this man was an important clue to Wang Yu. He said he wanted to kill him just because he wanted to scare him, but he didn''t expect to die now.


    Wang Yu first gave Xin Yue a soothing look, then rushed to you Tianming''s body, caught him and asked:


    "Tell me, what happened to Wutian city!"


    Even Wang Yu didn''t realize it. When he grabbed you Tianming''s arm, he was trembling all over.


    He can''t imagine what kind of disaster people who used to get along with each other day and night will encounter. If it''s really just because of himself, he will really feel guilty all his life


    "Hehe... Hehe..."


    You Tianming didn''t speak, but looked at Wang Yu sarcastically. The power of the red flame halberd was already very powerful. In addition, he rushed directly above, so the damage was more serious. When he laughed, his blood was sprayed out.


    Xinyue''s face was sad and retreated, but she found herself bumping into a chest.


    She suddenly turned around and saw the worried light dust on her face, "young master light dust..."


    Light dust looked at her at a loss, and his heart seemed to be bound by something.


    Obviously, she felt guilty for what she had just done, but it wasn''t her. In the final analysis, it was their own fault.


    "Xin Shaozhu, these have nothing to do with you. Don''t blame yourself."


    Qingchen didn''t know what to say, so he could only comfort them pale. At the same time, he turned and looked at the two people over there.


    There was no expression on Wang Yu''s face. Beside him was youtianming, who had closed his eyes and forehead. He was obviously dead.


    Xin Yue also looked along Qingchen''s eyes. Her eyes were still full of guilt, "brother Yu, blame me, if it''s not because of me..."


    Before she could say a few words, Wang Yu interrupted, "I don''t blame you, he should die."


    Wang Yu''s voice was a little colder than before. When she said it, Xin Yue was also shocked, and then fell down.


    He should have died, but certainly not just now.


    Qingchen glanced at them and couldn''t bear to make Xinyue a little girl so sad. He wanted to help her say something:


    "Young Xia Wang, just now..."


    "Go to Wutian city."


    Qingchen''s words were interrupted by Wang Yu. Xin Yue was slightly stunned. She didn''t respond to what Wang Yu wanted to say.


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at Xin Yue. Although the pallor on his face became more and more obvious, there was still a firm light in his eyes.


    "Shall we? When?"


    Xin Yue blinked and asked the two most important questions, but Wang Yu had no intention to answer him at this time.


    "No, his strength is rapidly disappearing!"


    The red flame''s anxious voice came out in Xinyue''s mind. At this time, Qingchen also saw that Wang Yu had reached the end of the mountain and water, and flew towards Wang Yu quickly.


    Xin Yue was stunned and watched Wang Yu spew out a mouthful of blood in front. When she looked carefully, the blood was black.


    "Young Xia Wang!"


    Qingchen drank heavily. Wang Yu looked up at him and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it anymore. He was really unconscious.


    "Help him back quickly. Just now he has consumed too much mental energy and his body is seriously overdrawn. If he is not treated in time, he may lose his life!"


    The red flame reminds Xinyue. At this time, Xinyue finally returns to her senses, strides forward and repeats what she heard with Qingchen just now.


    Time was pressing. Xin Yue also came forward and wanted to help pull Wang Yu up, but she was stopped by Qingchen.


    She looked at Qingchen incomprehensibly, and a trace of killing intention flashed in her eyes.


    After all, she is more concerned about Wang Yu''s safety.


    Qingchen also saw her meaning and said directly, "I use the array. It''s faster."


    Xin Yue relaxed her attack posture, carefully took Wang Yu from his hand and quietly watched the operation in Qingchen''s hand.


    Just like just now, he was surrounded by a changeable cyan light, quickly surrounded the three people, and a bright light flashed. When Xinyue subconsciously closed her eyes and opened her eyes again, the surrounding scene had become a light dust house.

 Chapter 943

    Xin Yue adapted from the sudden change of the surrounding scenes and turned to look at the light dust and Wang Yu behind her. The expression on her face was full of worry about Wang Yu.


    "How''s it going? Is he all right now?"


    Xinyue stepped forward, looked at Qingchen''s face and said what she was most concerned about now.


    Qingchen frowned and stretched out his hand to test Wang Yu''s pulse. Xin Yue''s face was also very nervous.


    "He should have no big problem. The main reason is that he just used too much mental strength and had a serious physical overdraft. Therefore, the most important thing now is to supplement his mental strength. We can''t make a conclusion until he wakes up."


    The voice of red flame opens to Xinyue. Although it will not endanger life, if you don''t pay attention, there will be great future trouble.


    Xin Yue''s eyes flashed a tangle. Considering the source of her own news, she didn''t know how to tell Qingchen about it, so Qingchen turned to her and said:


    "We need to replenish Wang''s mental strength first. If he can''t keep his mental strength for a long time, there may be a big problem."


    With that, he also resolutely held Wang Yu directly to his message. Looking at Xin Yue''s stay in place, he hurriedly reached out to ask her to come to help.


    "I don''t have a lot of mental strength, so I may not be able to completely supplement it in a while. If I have any problems, you can help me in the back."


    He opened his mouth and it was important to save people. He didn''t care what Xinyue''s reaction was. He directly sat on the couch opposite Wang Yu and stretched out his hand to instill spiritual power into him.


    "He really doesn''t have much mental power. If he specializes in the formation, he can''t use much mental power."


    ChiYan also explained to Xin Yue. To tell the truth, their current state is not suitable for Wang Yu''s treatment, but since light dust has begun, disturbing again will not do any good to Wang Yu''s treatment. Xin Yue didn''t say anything, but quietly behind now, watching the spiritual power transmission between the two people back and forth.


    As time went by, Qingchen''s ruddy cheeks gradually became pale. Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu, but worried about the pain.


    "Young master Qingchen, you don''t seem to be doing well now. Otherwise, I''ll come."


    Xinyue stepped forward carefully and patted Qingchen''s shoulder. At this time, Qingchen''s body trembled slightly.


    But obviously, he has heard what Xin Yue said, and the moves in his hand are also using the way of receiving moves.


    Before letting Xin Yue wait long, he had already taken back his mental power transmission to Wang Yu. When he came down from Wang Yu''s bed, his steps were obviously floating, and his face was very abnormal white.


    Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu. Although he didn''t get much better, he was much better than he was dying just now.


    "Young master Qingchen, go and have a rest first. Just leave it to me."


    Xin Yue sat down on the bed behind Wang Yu. Before she began to work for Wang Yu, she still wanted to persuade the light dust in front of them.


    To tell you the truth, even if you can see Wang Yu wake up, it won''t last long.


    After all, no one can survive long after losing so much mental power.


    Qingchen frowns and wants to explain something to Xinyue, but at this time, they have begun the next round of spiritual power transmission, and can''t disturb anything at all.


    He looked at Xin Yue with a firm face and looked at the way Wang Yu instilled spiritual power. He could also clearly feel the strong fluctuation from them.


    And such spiritual power is a powerful power that you can never have.


    "Cough..."


    Thinking of this, he suddenly began to cough, and his face became paler and paler.


    "No, it''s too much when transmitting mental power just now, and my body is overdrawn. I want to go to the spirit pool quickly."


    Qingchen reached out and stroked his chest to calm the agitation just now. At the same time, he also thought of a way to solve his pain.


    But


    In this case, he can''t be here to see the time when young Xia Wang wakes up.


    Qingchen finally looked at the two people who were transmitting spiritual power and bit his teeth. After all, he turned around and walked quickly towards a certain direction in his yard.


    "What is he going to do in such a hurry? Don''t he know his physical condition? If he is so bumpy, he won''t be afraid of his sudden death?"


    Xin Yue can also feel the direction of light dust''s activities. Although she has no energy to speak, she is still confused.


    Unconsciously, her idea was heard by the red flame in her mind and explained:


    "You don''t understand. What you cultivate with him is not a kind of martial spirit. He prefers to be in the array. You also know this."


    It''s easy to say, but what kind of cleverness is behind it, which ordinary people can''t imagine at all.

 Chapter 944

    Xin Yue''s hand trembled slightly. After stabilizing her mind, she also spoke to the red flame again, "you''re right, so just now when he insisted on inputting spiritual power, you didn''t let me stop him, did you?"


    ChiYan smiled and said, "yes, Wang Yu has cultivated a lot of skills. The composition of his martial Qi is very complex. There is no way to recover just by relying on those on you, and Qingchen is his recovery in the array."


    ChiYan opened his mouth happily, and Xin Yue also understood a lot, but more questions followed, "but he is also a talisman and alchemist. I just use martial Qi, and he still lacks something."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know if you''ve noticed before. The martial Qi we usually use is not the same as that used in the array, nor is it a system, but the runes, runes and pills are the same."


    Before she could explain anything more, Xin Yue understood, and the transmission of Wang Yu''s spiritual power was accelerated.


    At the thought of what Wang Yu had done to defeat you Tianming, Xin Yue was distressed.


    How much faith and persistence can make such a physically devastated person risk his life to do such a thing.


    They stopped talking and the air was quiet¡ª¡ª


    If you ignore Wang Yu sitting on the bed with a pale face.


    In the evening, Wang Yu finally woke up. At this time, Xin Yue and Qingchen had surrounded his bed.


    "When is it?"


    This is the first sentence Wang Yu asked. He knew from his childhood soul and dragon candle that he was able to recover so quickly. It was entirely gratifying that Xinyue and Qingchen had input their spiritual power.


    "It''s not too late. It''s only half a day."


    Xinyue''s eyes were filled with Yingying tears, but she was trying her best to restrain. She knew that Wang Yu would be distressed and feel guilty when he saw this.


    "Let you worry, I''m fine now."


    Sure enough, Wang Yu''s second sentence was to comfort the two of them. He leaned forward a little, reached out his hand to caress Xinyue''s cheek and gently wiped away her tears that had slipped down.


    Xinyue smiled and shook her head, but the tears could not stop like breaking the embankment.


    "Sorry, brother Yu, I''m so excited."


    Xinyue consciously stepped back, and at the same time, she stretched out her hand to wipe away the tears on her face, leaving only a few tears.


    Qingchen sees the interaction between the two people in his eyes, but he doesn''t know what to say. He just silently watches the situation of Wang Yu behind Xin Yue.


    "Qingchen, thank you this time. You and Xinyue have worked hard."


    Wang Yu seemed to know what they were going to say. He also shifted his eyes to Qingchen. This time is different from before, just like when Qingchen met Wang Yu and Xin Yue for the first time.


    His eyes were so gentle that they comforted him as if he were the only one in his eyes.


    "Nothing... Nothing. This is what I should do. If I were Xinyue girl, I would do it without hesitation."


    Qingchen was embarrassed to speak, but Wang Yu shook his head, and his eyes were still gentle.


    "Young Xia Wang, do you need anything else? I can be afraid of people to prepare. Just say it."


    Qingchen opens his mouth again with some Qi in his heart, but he doesn''t have the kind of care before.


    Wang shook his head and said another serious thing, "can the transmission array be used now? I don''t know if there is an array leading to Wutian city?"


    Wu Tiancheng.


    When Qingchen heard the name, his heart trembled slightly. During the day, he heard the name from youtianming''s mouth.


    This is where... Young Xia Wang came from.


    And now something''s going on in this place and it''s being attacked.


    "Well, there should be," Qingchen said with a slight frown, but full of uncertainty, "but there are not many people going to such a small place, so I don''t know whether the channel is closed or not."


    Speaking later, Qingchen seemed to think of something. He hurriedly opened his mouth to Wang Yu and explained, "I don''t mean that, but... I haven''t been to Wutian city for too long."


    He was worried that he had just inadvertently said that Wang Yu''s hometown was a "small place without people''s attention", which would make him unhappy, so he made a sound explanation, but such words are useless here for Wang Yu.


    "It''s all right. When I came to the middle of Wufu mainland, I came from there. It shouldn''t matter. Please find it."


    Wang Yu sat at the head of the bed and spoke to Qingchen. His tone was full of expectation.


    Now that he has just recovered, there must be no way to go back directly. It is also a good choice to improve his body and all aspects during the period when Qingchen finds the way back.


    "Well, I''ll try my best to find it, but I won''t waste your time."

 Chapter 945

    Qingchen pursed his lips and made a promise to Wang Yu. After that, he also left and immediately went to find the array he said.


    "OK, please."


    Wang Yu spoke to his back. After saying that, he felt a burst of disappointment.


    Wu Tiancheng was attacked by the ghost sect. He didn''t know when he could go back. More importantly, you Tianming said those words to himself with a smile before he died.


    Lonely soul


    There are his painstaking efforts and brothers who accompany him to grow up together. If he really encounters misfortune


    He could not imagine how he would face their graves in the future.


    "Relax, brother Yu, you are so powerful. How can your friends be easily knocked down? Everything will get better. Maybe they are holding on and waiting for you!"


    Xin Yue sat close to Wang Yu and comforted him. She wanted to habitually stretch out her hand and hold Wang Yu''s palm, but she took it back at the last minute.


    Her expression was a little unnatural, but Wang Yu didn''t notice that he was still immersed in his own world.


    There was a brief silence in the room, but this situation did not last long, and was interrupted by a shouting boy:


    "Young Master Xin, young Xia Wang, my master has something to ask you. Now he is waiting in the reception hall. Please go there quickly."


    The boy''s voice was not small. Wang Yu guessed that even the light dust far away in the reception hall could hear it clearly.


    Xin Yue suddenly looked up and looked at Wang Yu. There was a deep confusion in their eyes.


    "Has he found the array to return to Wutian city? But why not come directly to us and let us go to the reception hall instead?"


    Xin Yue opened his mouth. The expression on his face was just what Wang Yu wanted to show, and his words were right in his arms.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go and have a look first. We''ll talk about anything later."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was no change in the figure outside. He had a hunch that he would not leave the place until Xin Yue''s reaction.


    "OK, we know. Go and reply to your master. We''ll be there in a minute."


    Wang Yu also spoke to the people outside the door with the same loud voice, and exchanged eyes with Xin Yue.


    But I didn''t expect that the boy outside the door didn''t buy it. He opened his mouth again, but the person he was facing was Xin Yue. "Please hurry up, Master Xin. Our master''s temper is not good. You should consider it clearly."


    Compared with the politeness just now, what this sentence said was impolite. The expression on Xinyue''s face changed and she said, "ha ha, what do you mean? I''m a young clan leader of the dance Phoenix family. Do you still have to obey your orders to do things? Your master wants not to pay attention to me and the whole dance Phoenix family?"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He sat quietly on his bed all the way. When Xin Yue said these domineering words, his eyes were full of comfort and tenderness.


    "Xiao Xinyue has finally grown up. Hahaha, is this the mood?"


    The voice of Long Zhu''s ridicule also rang out again. Wang Yu didn''t respond, but he was really in the same mood.


    The boy outside the door heard Xin Yue''s angry voice, and did not panic, but continued to speak methodically, "of course not. My master just wanted the villain to escort you in person, that''s all."


    Listening to the tone of voice, it was as if they had rehearsed countless times before. There was no tension at all, not even a trace of superfluous emotion.


    Xin Yue frowned tightly and turned to look at Wang Yu. The expression in her eyes meant to let him solve the matter.


    At this point, the people who want to see them must not be light dust.


    As for the array of going to Wutian City, it can only be said next time.


    Wang Yu gave Xin Yue a reassuring look, got out of bed, put on his clothes, cleaned up everything, directly opened the door, looked at the boy outside the door and said:


    "Let''s go with you and lead the way."


    After saying that, he also turned to look at Xinyue and motioned her to follow up.


    Everything went on according to Wang Yu''s heart. The only thing that surprised him was this little fellow. Different from his powerful, unassuming voice, he had a completely mediocre face.


    Such a face is the kind of public face that people won''t remember at all after they look at it on the street.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue followed him, but they had a heart. Such people are most suitable to be spies or dark guards. Even if they are found, they are not easy to find.


    But


    When such a person comes to find himself and Xinyue, who will be his master?


    "We feel very familiar with the fluctuation of Wu Qi in front of the meal. It should be the people we have contacted before."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, but the Dragon candle didn''t answer this time.

 Chapter 946

    After all, he hasn''t been with Wang Yu for a long time, so in many cases, his perception of Wang Yu is useless.


    "Young Xia Wang, Master Xin, please."


    The boy didn''t have any other tricks on the road and didn''t say anything. He quietly took them to the reception hall in the light dust yard, and then obediently opened his mouth.


    "Young master Wang, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Before Wang Yu and Xin Yue made any moves, an old voice came from the door. A trace of amazement flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, but he reacted in an instant.


    He is the owner of his family.


    Xinyue didn''t have much contact with the owner of he family, so she just listened to the voice from the door and didn''t recognize who it was. Therefore, she was surprised to see Wang Yu''s unusual performance.


    "Brother Yu, what''s the matter with the people inside? Is it difficult to deal with?"


    Xin Yue sent a message to Wang Yu''s mind with her secret skills. Wang Yu shook his head, went straight up the mountain, opened the wooden door and walked straight in.


    Sure enough, Wang Yu''s guess was right. Sitting directly above him was the owner of the he family, and behind him stood another familiar figure, boss he, who presided over the previous Fu King conference.


    At a distance from them, standing with an expressionless light dust, he looked up at Wang Yu only after seeing him come in, but then he bowed his head and didn''t speak again.


    Wang Yu glanced at the people present, then stepped forward and arched his hand at the main arch of he family. His voice was neither humble nor loud:


    "He Jiazhu, long time no see."


    After that, he didn''t wait for him to tell him to get up, but directly resumed his standing posture.


    At this time, Xin Yue also followed him and did not give a big gift in the direction of the owner of the house. She just used an ordinary bowing ceremony of the younger generation and the elder, smiling and opening his mouth:


    "Master, Xin Yue has heard a lot about you. I didn''t have a good word with you in the challenge arena last time."


    He looked at the two people one after the other, and turned his eyes to the light dust in the corner. It seemed that something was passing in his smart eyes, but no one could see it clearly.


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. I just came to give a prize that day. I forgot yue''er was there."


    The owner of he family waved his hand in the direction of Xinyue. After saying that, he also stretched out his hand and motioned the two people to sit down anywhere.


    However, in the face of them, Wang Yu and Xin Yue certainly can''t really sit so casually.


    Wang Yu originally wanted to sit under Xin Yue. After all, even if they were normal, Xin Yue''s identity was still the young patriarch of the Wufeng family. He was much higher than him.


    "Brother Yu, oh no, you should be called Lord Fu now."


    Xin Yue made a noise before Wang Yu sat down. After saying this, Wang Yu had noticed what she was going to say, "but even if you don''t have this title, according to your dignity, a brother should sit in front of his sister."


    Then she looked respectfully at Wang Yu. Her attitude was more respectful than when she was talking to the owner of the house just now.


    This attitude also clearly shows that Wang Yu is more concerned about her Xinyue than the big family in forgetting her hometown.


    Wang Yu understands Xin Yue''s good intentions and knows that she is pressing the owner of the house with her identity. She is worried that he will do something unfavorable to Wang Yu.


    "Hahaha, you are so young and frivolous. Please sit down quickly."


    He Jiazhu laughed, and the expression on his face was kind, but Wang Yu and Xin Yue certainly wouldn''t believe such a superficial expression. They just sat down obediently and didn''t say anything more.


    They came so suddenly today. They must have been prepared long ago. Wang Yu guessed that it was mostly for the refining of runes they had agreed before.


    However, before Xin Yue and Wang Yu could communicate with each other, he looked at Wang Yu with a smile and said:


    "Young master Wang deserves the title of King Fu this time. Have you used ronghun saliva yet?"


    What they said had nothing to do with the rune, but it surprised them.


    "What''s the old man thinking? It''s endless. His face is not a good man, hum."


    Long Zhu complained in Wang Yu''s mind. Xiao soul just smiled and didn''t speak.


    This kind of coming and going alleviated a lot of irritability in Wang Yu''s heart.


    "Melting soul saliva is really a good thing." Wang Yu answered gently, with some unfathomable smile on his face. Even boss he couldn''t help but feel cold behind his eyes.


    Xinyue didn''t speak, but quietly watched them play Tai Chi, and the expression on his face was also with a faint smile.


    "Therefore, the holy land assembly, which was postponed because of the Fuwang assembly, is about to begin."


    Finally, he Jiazhu also said his real purpose, and the expression on his face became serious, but the pure light in his eyes flickered, so that people had no way not to doubt him.

 Chapter 947

    Wang Yu had been busy with the Fuwang meeting and the personal relationship of the ghost sect before, so he forgot that there was such a meeting.


    However, when boss he and he discussed the contract with he family, he also said this thing. Although he thought about it at that time, he didn''t take it to heart.


    Holy Land


    It is said that it is a paradise for people practicing on the whole continent, just like its name. As long as they have entered, their strength can be rapidly improved. If they are lucky, they can harvest any secret treasures and encounter miracles.


    Although this description is very attractive, for Wang Yu now, it is the attack on Wutian city that makes him more interested.


    "Wang Yu, what about this?"


    The voice of the little soul came out of Wang Yu''s mind and worried instead of Wang Yu.


    As we all know, in such a place, power is everything. In many cases, the problems that have not been solved by rights may be solved as long as the power is stronger.


    This is also the source of the name of Wufu mainland. The goal of advocating force and Fuli and taking the best of them as pride and belief is the idea in the hearts of all people in the mainland.


    Wang Yu was not brainwashed by such environment and thoughts when he was a child, so he didn''t care much about these things.


    However, he has experienced many things in Wufu mainland for such a long time. Coupled with the covetous eyes of the ghost sect, he can''t wait to improve his strength.


    But when these two events conflict, Wang Yu will certainly choose his own home and friends.


    "The owner of the he family is really joking. He took part in the competition because the elder Feiyang of the cloud family signed a contract and had to join because he couldn''t go back on his word."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth, but what he began to say had nothing to do with what they discussed. The expression on boss he''s face was a little dignified. The owner of he''s still looking calm, smiling at Wang Yu and waiting for him.


    "Therefore, today''s holy land meeting is difficult to obey. I think the owner will not forget the contract between me and your family?"


    After that, Wang Yu also threw an ambiguous look at the owner of he family. His expression was full of laughter, but even Xin Yue sitting next to him couldn''t understand his purpose.


    However, there are really not many people who abandon their current state for their brother''s home, especially those like Wang Yu, who are only a few steps away from the altar.


    "Well, even so, I won''t say more. Young Xia Wang must have his own plan."


    Wang Yu has been watching the owner of the he family and waiting for her unusual response, but in the end, he just accepted it blandly. Such a reality makes Wang Yu a little confused.


    "Is the old man idle? He doesn''t have the strength to say anything. I don''t know. I thought we bullied him."


    Even long Zhu couldn''t help complaining about the owner. Although Wang Yu didn''t answer him, what he thought was the same.


    "Just, since young Xia Wang doesn''t want to attend this meeting, I want to ask girl Xin, what are the plans of the Wufeng family?"


    He suddenly turned his words and turned his eyes to Xin Yue, which stunned the people present for a long time.


    "Hehe, the master of he family is joking. Although I am a young patriarch, how can I decide on such a major event without authorization? I''d better wait until my grandfather has planned everything well."


    Xinyue was just a little stunned, and then smiled at the owner of he family. Her eyes narrowed slightly, flashing the essence light with unknown meaning.


    Wang Yu turned to look at her calm reply, and the corners of his eyes couldn''t help smiling.


    This girl used to fight when they were together. Today, she really saw her usual social appearance.


    Speaking of it, it''s also the first time to see such a smiling, smiling woman.


    He Jiazhu was stunned for a moment, but soon understood Xin Yue''s meaning, laughed, and turned to look at boss he, "Xin girl has really grown up. I remember when you were a child and I went to see you at the full moon, you haven''t grown up yet."


    When he said this, Xinyue just smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    However, when he came here today, did he really just have nothing to do as long Zhu said?


    Wang Yu doesn''t think he is such an idle man. There must be other things besides the holy land conference.


    "Master, the purpose of our coming today..."


    Just when the crowd was silent, boss he, who was standing behind the owner, also stepped forward slightly and leaned close to the owner''s ear and opened his mouth gently.


    But it seems that the two of them are whispering, but none of the people present are strong. Such loud words are completely speaking directly in front of them.

 Chapter 948

    "Alas, I knew they wanted you to practice runes. If you didn''t say it earlier, they had to beat around the bush."


    The little soul opened his mouth clearly, with a trace of disdain in his tone, thinking about their superficial Kung Fu.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He heard his voice clearly just now, but his intuition told him that things would never be so simple. The owner of he family must have other requirements.


    "Look, young Xia Wang, I''m too old to remember anything," he said to Wang Yu, as if he had just been promoted by boss he


    "We''re here today to discuss our contract to refine runes."


    Discuss it.


    I don''t want Wang Yu to start refining runes directly.


    Wang Yu understood the word game. He just looked at the owner with a light smile and waited for what he said next.


    "But before signing the contract, we all thought that young Xia Wang could start refining directly, so the standard at that time was also according to the level of Childe Wang at that time."


    Speaking of this, the words have basically been made clear.


    At that time, Wang Yu''s level was to refine six runes at most.


    Moreover, the highest technology in Wufu mainland at that time was generally floating up and down in six grades.


    Although only a short year has passed, at present, seven or eight runes have appeared, which has brought up the overall level of the whole Wufu continent.


    Now the owner of the he family must have said this because he would definitely suffer a loss only according to the original contract.


    "So what does the owner want to do?"


    Wang Yu did not express his opinion, but spoke quietly. He also followed what the owner said.


    "Young Xia Wang is really a happy man. We don''t want much. After the Fuwang meeting, the trend of refining Fuwen and fighting has sprung up again, and many famous Fuwen makers have emerged."


    He looked at Wang Yu all the way and said this sentence. When he came to this point, he paused, smiled mysteriously and then said:


    "Young Xia Wang, don''t worry. We will take the opportunity to change the content of the contract between us. He Jia just hopes that young Xia Wang can send a message to the people all over the world as a sacrifice."


    With that, he didn''t say anything more. He knew that such a big thing needed time to consider, and Wang Yu would definitely think a lot.


    But it doesn''t matter. Where will they wait.


    "If I remember correctly, boss he told me about it when I was in the underground mall."


    Wang Yu didn''t answer directly. Instead, he glanced at he Lao behind the leader of he family. The meaning of the words made people wonder.


    He Jiazhu nodded and didn''t deny it. Obviously, he also inspired it at the beginning.


    "I didn''t promise at the beginning. What makes you think I can promise you now?"


    Wang Yu asked back. He was also testing the owner of he family. The scene became serious for a time.


    Xin Yue frowned and sat behind Wang Yu. She looked at his back and held his palm tightly. The expression on her face was firm and would support all his decisions.


    As for boss he, he has been standing silently behind him. Although he still looks respectful, his body is shaking in the corner where no one can see.


    Since he took office in he family, he has seen the owner of his family from a distance in addition to being the owner of the underground mall. In recent days, there have been more and more contacts with the owner.


    The only reason for all this is the emergence of Wang Yu.


    After signing a contract in the underground mall, he refused the invitation of he family again and again, as well as the sudden invitation on the challenge arena. Now he has come to visit.


    Which time was it not because of Wang Yu that he was able to have such close contact with the owner of the house that ordinary people can''t see in their life?


    It can be said that it is precisely because of the emergence of Wang Yu that the life he used to spend in the underground mall appeared a trace of waves, and such waves will certainly play a great role in the future.


    Of course, these are later words. At this time, Wang Yu still didn''t give a clear answer.


    "Of course there are benefits. I know that young Xia Wang has something to do recently, so I don''t have time to attend any conferences."


    Speaking of this, he looked at the light dust who had been standing in the corner for a long time, and then smiled at Wang Yu, "it''s just that it''s hard to open this holy land, and it''s not easy to get the qualification to enter."


    What he said was very tempting. Even Wang Yu, who had given up before, was a little excited.


    "Don''t panic. Listen to him."


    Xinyue''s voice suddenly appeared in Wang Yu''s mind. He looked up at the owner of the he family. Seeing that he had no response, he thought of Xinyue''s words.


    Also, the current situation is really not what Wang Yu can worry about. The matter of the holy land can be solved in the future, but once Wu Tiancheng misses it, he will really regret it.


    "He must have told you before he qualified to enter the holy land. It''s one way to participate in the competition. Another way is the recommendation of the owner."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, he didn''t speak, and he didn''t wait. Then he opened his mouth:


    "But as the sacrifice of he family, it can certainly represent the young children of the family to enter the holy land."

 Chapter 949

    This is clearly telling Wang Yu that as long as he agrees to be the sacrifice of what family, if he wants to enter the Holy Land in the future, he just depends on his own thoughts.


    Such a privilege is nothing to be recognized by the owner of the house.


    It''s really an attractive choice.


    Basically, there is nothing he needs to do. Usually, he just hangs a name. Even if he is not in forget worry Township, because it is a sacrifice, no one will say anything more.


    "Have you thought about it? Although there are many benefits, there are also many risks."


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind with seriousness and seriousness.


    They don''t want to, but there are too many things to consider.


    "It''s not a small matter. I also know that young Xia Wang has some problems to deal with in recent days, so it''s not too late to reply to me before tomorrow morning."


    The owner of he family is very humanized. He didn''t let Wang Yu make a decision immediately, but gave him a time limit. However, as soon as he arrived tomorrow morning, no matter what he thought, he can''t escape any more.


    It seems that what is 100% beneficial to yourself makes people more suspicious.


    "Let''s go. See you tomorrow morning."


    He stood up from his position, facing boss he behind him. The words behind him were obviously said to Wang Yu.


    It virtually added a lot of pressure to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue also stood up and followed him. They politely said goodbye. Although their faces were still smiling, such a smile obviously didn''t reach the bottom of their eyes.


    However, when passing by the light dust standing in the corner of the door, the owner of he family paused and then opened his mouth to him, "light dust, come to my room in a quarter of an hour."


    The tone of this speech was completely different from that of Wang Yu''s speech just now. It also made Qingchen''s body tremble slightly. Then he bowed his head respectfully and said, "yes."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue stood in the lobby of the reception hall, silently watching the scene. They looked at each other tacitly, and then quickly separated. The exchange of eyes was self-evident.


    After seeing off the owner, there were only three people left in the room, but they all found a seat and sat blankly. They didn''t know what they were thinking and didn''t talk to anyone.


    Time passed in the twinkling of an eye. A quarter of an hour would soon come. Qingchen couldn''t sit still. He stood up and turned around to walk in the direction of the yard arranged for the owner.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t seem to care much about his thoughts. They didn''t respond to his departure. They still sat quietly in their own position.


    Qingchen''s action was not fast, or very slow at all. It seemed that he was waiting for the two people in the room to say something to him, but after all, when he walked slowly outside the room, no one spoke first.


    Finally, Qingchen can only sigh, then he doesn''t look back and walks quickly in the direction of he Jiazhu.


    There was still silence in the reception hall.


    "I heard grandpa talk about that holy land before."


    Xin Yue suddenly opened her mouth, but Wang Yu was not surprised by what she said.


    In fact, when Qingchen was waiting for two people to speak, they were already communicating with the secret voice.


    It''s too much to say that there is light dust. But some things are still not suitable for Qingchen to know.


    But in the final analysis, they are not exposed. At most, they just happen to meet the owner who wants to find them this time, and Qingchen also happens to know.


    "When I was in the underground mall, I listened to boss he and learned something about it, but the situation was urgent and didn''t say much."


    Wang Yu nodded and replied. His face was dignified.


    He was determined to get into the holy land.


    From the previous plan, Wang Yu didn''t want to be recommended by everyone, but turned his attention to the last 20 random lists. He believes that his current strength, unless he is a person of the same level as an old scholar, can be played in Eastern Europe under normal circumstances.


    However, such figures are generally elders of the big family. If you want to enter the holy land, you only need to talk to the owner, and you don''t need to participate in any holy land trial assembly at all.


    The original plan is beautiful and can ensure his successful entry, but the main problem now is that he has no time to participate in such a process step by step.


    He needs to rush to Wutian city as soon as possible and save his brothers and friends.


    "Wang Yu, do whatever you want. We all support you."


    The voice of the Dragon candle rang out from Wang Yu''s mind, and the little soul followed. This warmed Wang Yu''s heart.


    Yes, in fact, he has no scruples. Anyway, he was just a person.


    "Brother Yu, what do you think?"


    Seeing Wang Yu in a daze, Xin Yue couldn''t help asking. Even the questions were carefully.


    She knew that entering the holy land might be an opportunity for him to reach the peak again.

 Chapter 950

    Wang Yu regained consciousness. From this time on, his eyes were full of firm faith.


    "You just said that you Wufeng people know about it. Have you participated in it before?"


    Wang Yu asked, his face full of seriousness, which also made Xin Yue serious.


    "Yes, but I haven''t participated before. This year should be the first year like the Fu King conference," said Xin Yue, frowning and opening her mouth, as if she was thinking hard, but she couldn''t remember.


    Wang Yu looked at her quietly. He had never seen such an expression before, and he could not help feeling confused.


    Of course, there is no evidence now, and Wang Yu will not talk nonsense.


    "But I led the Fuwang assembly and the holy land assembly. Grandpa should come from different factions."


    Wang Yu nodded. The Wufeng family''s affairs should be very complicated. She can say these. It''s their secret, so she won''t ask any more.


    "Have your people ever entered the holy land before, or are there any records?"


    Wang Yu changed the subject, but he didn''t notice it when he looked at Xin Yue.


    "I heard that my great grandfather, that is, my grandfather''s father, and his wife went in. I don''t know what the specific situation is."


    Xin Yue explained that just after saying this sentence, the whole person was suddenly stunned, as if he had been fixed.


    Wang Yu noticed something wrong with her. He hurried forward and asked with concern, "are you okay? What''s the matter?"


    Xinyue looked at Wang Yu who suddenly approached, waved her hand again and again, indicating that it didn''t matter. It was just a loss on her face, but there was no way to hide it.


    "What''s the matter? Xinyue, are you okay?"


    Wang Yu was worried that she was worried and asked further. Xin Yue didn''t say anything anymore. She stood up and said to Wang Yu, "I support you whatever you decide."


    Then he quickly turned and left.


    "What happened to her?"


    The little soul''s voice was inexplicable, which was just what Wang Yu thought in his heart.


    "Oh, if I say, you''d better not guess the girl''s mind. It''s not what you think. It''s better to let them digest and solve it by themselves."


    Dragon candle opened his mouth and listened to his tone. It seemed that he knew girls very well.


    The two guardians disagreed again and quarreled immediately.


    Such a situation was common. Wang Yu ignored them and just stood in place, watching Xin Yue''s figure go away, and his eyes twinkled with an expression that he didn''t know what it meant.


    Xin Yue, who had just escaped from the reception hall, ran all the way to her room. She barely stood in place and gasped fiercely.


    "I said, he won''t find out what you have to run."


    The voice of red flame came out of Xinyue''s mind, but it had a sense of teasing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xinyue didn''t speak, but carefully calmed her excitement and tension.


    "But back ten thousand steps, even if he finds out, what can he do? I''m not a poisonous insect. It''s bad for you. I''m the guardian spirit of one of the four ancient artifacts. What can I hide?"


    ChiYan spoke again. She still couldn''t understand Xin Yue''s reaction that she was worried about being found by Wang Yu. There was some helplessness in her voice.


    Xin Yue shook her head. At this time, her breathing had recovered.


    She moved slowly and walked to her seat. The expression on her face also recovered her composure. "These are small things. What''s the matter with the saint you just said?"


    It turned out that Xin Yue said that after her great grandfather and his wife entered the holy land, ChiYan said in her mind that the saint of Wufeng nationality, her great grandfather''s wife, was the last owner of ChiYan halberd.


    Xin Yue never discussed the past with red flame, so she always regarded herself as picking up the red flame halberd and getting the protection of a guardian spirit for nothing.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    "Ha ha, you don''t think my last master was a big man who couldn''t do anything."


    The red flame brought some sarcastic voices, which made Xin Yue''s fragile heart tremble.


    To tell you the truth, she really thought so before.


    "No, the red flame halberd only belongs to the Wufeng family from the beginning."


    The voice of red flame also became serious. Xinyue slightly raised her eyebrows and felt that there was more burden on her shoulder.


    "Did you choose me, or... Just because I caught you that day?"


    Xin Yue asked in an uncertain voice, a tremor in her voice that she didn''t notice.


    "Hehe, this... Who''s right."


    ChiYan didn''t say much, but smiled Yingying''s mouth, leaving a string of suspense, which also made Xinyue uncertain.


    Her eyebrows frowned tighter. She wanted to speak again, but she noticed the smell outside.


    "Xin Yue, what happened to you just now? Can I go in and see you?"


    Wang Yu patted the door, but his voice was eager. He could see that he was worried about Xinyue.


    Xinyue bit her teeth. After all, she didn''t ask ChiYan any more. She came forward and opened the door.

 Chapter 951

    Wang Yu''s face was full of concern. Before Xin Yue said anything, he came forward and asked aloud:


    "What happened just now? Are you okay?"


    Although Xinyue didn''t want Wang Yu to know about ChiYan, she was still very moved when she heard such a question.


    Yes, at such a time, he didn''t say why he left suddenly just now, but first thought of asking about his physical condition, how could he not warm her heart?


    "I have nothing to do, but I suddenly remembered that I forgot to put away the things here."


    Xin Yue shook her head and tried to dodge Wang Yu''s eyes, because she was worried that as soon as she saw Wang Yu''s concern, she couldn''t help revealing all her secrets.


    If it did happen, she would probably regret it for a long time.


    "It''s all right."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were still confused, but it was obvious that Xin Yue would not say it, so he changed the topic and didn''t talk about it again.


    "By the way, have you thought about the offering?"


    Xin Yue took a few steps up the mountain and motioned Wang Yu to sit down anywhere. After sorting out his emotions, he also talked about another thing. Please come.


    Without hesitation, Wang Yu followed Xin Yue''s plan, walked to a seat and spoke seriously to Xin Yue:


    "I just thought it over and decided to agree."


    With that, he also looked at Xinyue. Although he didn''t want to show it, his eyes also exposed his desire to get Xinyue''s approval.


    Yes, Wang Yu thought of it himself, and others may not have thought of it, so he wanted to see what Xin Yue thought.


    Similarly, what he hopes more is that Xin Yue can support his decision like him.


    "I''d like to think about it. It''s really very beneficial for you to promise it in a short time."


    Xin Yue lived up to Wang Yu''s hope. Without much nonsense, she directly began to speak her own opinions.


    "But now the situation is that none of us know what kind of situation will be faced by any family in the future, let alone what kind of responsibility you should bear as a sacrifice at that time."


    Wang Yu listened quietly and nodded.


    That''s what they were struggling with just now. Xin Yue''s words are reasonable, but he hasn''t said it on the point.


    How to solve such an uncertain factor is unknown.


    "But you don''t have to worry. Although the ho family seems to be declining, I also know a lot about them from my grandfather."


    Xinyue''s voice suddenly decreased a lot, and the expression on her face became mysterious.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and a trace of interest flashed in his eyes, but no ordinary people approached in the direction of Xinyue after seeing such an expression.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu smiled at each other tacitly, and then the voice of the secret skill came out of their minds at the same time.


    "Although the Wufeng nationality has little power in forget worry Township, my grandfather and I also found that many ho people tend to expand outside in nearby towns."


    Xin Yue''s voice entered Wang Yu''s mind directly without being transmitted by the air, and more emotions were heard more clearly.


    Wang Yu understood what she was trying to express. There was only such a big place in forget worry Township, and there was only such a big piece of land on it.


    If you want to broaden your strength, you can''t just rely on the forces there. If you want to develop, you still have to pay more attention to the distant direction, which can be regarded as making plans for the future.


    However, in this way, if he wants to co-ordinate the whole family, will he be a little powerless?


    After all, the place is far away, and many things can''t be taken care of together. There are many things far away from Tiangao emperor. With the growth and development of he family, it is inevitable that such things will happen.


    "At present, he seems to have a plan to develop his confidants outside. It may be in the last two years."


    Xin Yue spoke again, and the expression on her face became serious.


    Wang Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his expression also became cold. It seems that if he becomes a sacrifice of he family, he can really help his family consolidate and prestige.


    "It seems that the old man is still very powerful. Kill two birds with one stone. Everything that hasn''t happened has been planned. It sounds a little terrible."


    The sound of dragon candle sounded. Although Wang Yu didn''t reply, he felt the same in his heart.


    I used to think that the owner of he family was not a simple person. Now when I think about it, it''s really not easy to provoke.


    Also, when will a family that started from business forget to calculate? Moreover, this is closely related to the life and death of his family.


    "We are still too young to think about things, and we think too little. We don''t think so much at all."


    The little soul also made a sound, but such words sounded like another feeling of comfort.


    Wang Yu didn''t open his mouth and meditated. Xin Yue didn''t wait for his reply. Anyway, the final decision was up to him. What he said was just this additional reminder.

 Chapter 952

    "Tut Tut, you really care about Wang Yu." ChiYan''s voice came from Wang Yu''s mind with a trace of jealousy.


    To tell the truth, Wang Yu''s performance today really impressed them.


    No matter what the owner''s sudden visit to them or Wang Yu''s decision to become a sacrifice to him, they all came too soon.


    "So, have you figured it out?"


    Xin Yue spoke solemnly to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t dodge either. He replied directly, "well, it''s decided. I don''t need to wait until tomorrow morning. I''ll go and talk to him now."


    As he spoke, he had already stood up, finally smiled at Xinyue, then decided to turn around and ran in the direction of the owner.


    Time doesn''t wait. Now that Wang Yu has thought about it, he will go back and finish it as soon as possible, and then set foot on returning to Wutian city.


    "Young Xia Wang, you''re here soon."


    Before Wang Yu walked into the room of he Jiazhu, he heard the voice of he Jiazhu from inside.


    "Oh, it''s still waiting for us."


    The Dragon candle snorted. Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked deeply into the room.


    "Light dust, it''s not cool soon. Distinguished guest, childe Wang, please come in."


    Then, the owner of the he family made another sound and wore it out to Wang Yu. Wang Yu picked his eyebrows. It turned out that Qingchen came here and hasn''t left yet?


    Having reached the gate of the yard, Wang Yu was not in a hurry to enter. The corners of his mouth gently lifted up. Now directly in front of the gate, he was quietly waiting for light dust to appear in his realization.


    What was different in peacetime was that Qingchen completely bowed down this time. He didn''t even take a look at Wang Yu''s face. He was respectful all the way. After approaching Wang Yu, he said:


    "Young Xia Wang, please follow me."


    "What''s the matter with the child? Why is his attitude so big?"


    Xiaohun couldn''t help saying such words. Wang Yu frowned at him and didn''t raise his feet.


    "Hum. It''s probably brainwashed by the owner."


    Long Zhu disdained to open his mouth. From the beginning, he thought something was wrong with the young man.


    Wang Yu was also skeptical, and nine times out of ten he told he Jiazhu about his relationship with Xin Yue.


    But when he had not consumed all his mental strength before, thanks to him, he was able to recover quickly.


    It seems contradictory, but if you count it carefully, there is no way to explain it clearly.


    Wang Yu glanced at him again and chatted. His confusion was suppressed and he walked into the room.


    Xinyue didn''t show up at all. She was alone in the room waiting for Wang Yu''s return.


    "Little Lord."


    Outside her room, there was an urgent cry.


    Xinyue frowned, and a trace of impatience flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t make a sound, and the expression on her face became a little unhappy.


    "Little Lord, please go and have a look. We really can''t live without you."


    The people outside the door seemed not to worry about being found by others. They had begun to shout to Xin Yue inside.


    Xin Yue''s eyebrows wrinkled more and more tightly, and she also whispered to the air in front of her, "listen to the wind."


    It was as if a gust of wind had really blown in the air, but half a breath, a black figure appeared in front of Xinyue.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?"


    He knelt on the ground and opened his mouth respectfully. If Wang Yu or Qingchen were here, he would feel that listening to the wind at this time was more cold and heartless than what they had seen before.


    "You go and get rid of the people outside."


    Xin Yue closed her eyes tired and let her body lean against the back of her back. Her face was also full of fatigue.


    At this time, listening to the wind is like his name. A word "yes" is still floating in the air. The whole person wants to be outside in an instant like a gust of wind.


    There was no sound. After half a column of incense, he returned to Xinyue like the wind.


    "In a few days, I''m going to Wutian city with brother Yu. You should know what to do."


    Xinyue didn''t open her eyes and opened her mouth blandly.


    Hearing this sentence, the expression on Feng''s face paused. Then he wanted to say something, but he wanted to stop talking. Finally, he just promised softly, and then disappeared.


    After a long time, the sky finally turned black, but no one came in and no one turned on the light.


    Xinyue was alone, quietly closing her eyes and leaning back on the chair, as if she were asleep.


    "Xin Yue, why don''t you let the servant light up so late?"


    Wang Yufeng''s voice came, Xin Yue''s eyes also opened in an instant, and the clear eyes also twinkled with charming light in the dark night.


    "Are you back?"


    Full of joy, he didn''t get up, but just stretched out an action, and then a flame was burning on the candlestick in front of him.


    Wang Yu just pushed the door in. Seeing this performance, a trace of appreciation flashed in his eyes.


    Xin Yue is getting more and more powerful now.


    As a man, even often called big brother, he doesn''t feel inferior, but is really happy for her.

 Chapter 953

    It''s really Xinyue who has come down with such achievements step by step.


    "What''s the owner?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s footsteps, and her face became more excited.


    "He''s gone."


    Wang Yu didn''t care about the answer. He planned the offering a long time ago. So as long as Wang Yu nodded, everything was basically done further according to the process.


    "Are we done?"


    Xin Yue asked again and helped Wang Yu pour the tea on one side¡ª¡ª


    The original cold cup and tea, by her hand, suddenly came out of heat, completely without the feeling of herbal tea.


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded, "everything has been solved."


    With that, they also looked at each other and smiled. In this way, many things can continue.


    When you say nothing at all.


    "So... When shall we start?"


    Xin Yue asked the two people the most important thing at present, and the smile on his face also converged.


    Wang Yu glanced at her and then said firmly, "if you can, I still want to do it as soon as possible. Can I do it tonight?"


    Temper he was going to go alone, but it doesn''t matter when he is a big man.


    But since Xin Yue was there and he knew her so well, he would never let Wang Yu go alone.


    Don''t two people have been together for a long time before?


    "OK, I have nothing to clean up. I can start now."


    Xin Yue also made a happy sound. He was about to stand up and take Wang Yu forward.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at her, but he was stunned.


    Xinyue noticed it and looked back puzzled. The confusion in her eyes was self-evident.


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    Wang Yu shook his head, didn''t say anything, just motioned her to go forward.


    This time it can be said that it was entirely for his own private affairs, but Xin Yue followed him without hesitation.


    To tell the truth, such a thing is too easy to move people, but Wang Yu thought about it and finally shut up. After all, such affectation is not suitable for the two of them.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue went directly to the waiting room. Qingchen is now in the center, with his back to the outside and to Wang Yu.


    "Qingchen, since you are here, you know where we are going."


    Wang Yu didn''t stop, but walked forward directly, with a serious expression on his face.


    When he and he discussed things before, Qingchen took the place of boss he in the whole process. Now behind him, he quietly listens to you coming and going between the two people.


    And now that he''s gone, he''s the only one left here.


    "Young Xia Wang..."


    Qingchen turned around. He waited early because he knew that Wang Yu would come here directly, but it was for another thing.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at him gently. Although he still had the same expression as usual, there were more complex things in his eyes.


    Review, indifference, and alienation


    Although they haven''t talked since the owner of the house came yesterday, it seems that it has been thousands of years.


    "I want to explain that it was because..."


    When Qingchen saw Wang Yu''s expression, his heart tingled, and the expression on his face became sad.


    Wang Yu did not refute, but gently raised the corners of his mouth, and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes:


    "Say it."


    In fact, each is his own master. Everyone knows this truth, but Qingchen wants to be a good man in front of them after betraying him and Xinyue, which makes people uncomfortable.


    Xin Yue thought the same thing behind Wang Yu.


    She has never been a naive young lady like a piece of white paper. She has seen a lot of things all the way from the young patriarch, but she didn''t say it.


    It was Wang Yu''s performance that surprised her. After all, in her cognition, Wang Yu was not the one who would think about these trivial things.


    "I... I have to, because between me and the owner..."


    Qingchen''s face was flushed unnaturally. When explaining, his palms were tense and twisted with each other.


    Wang Yu frowned, but suddenly he didn''t want to hear him explain, "well, I know. Xin Yue and I are going to Wutian city. Please help us transfer the array."


    With that, Wang Yu also turned and looked at Xin Yue. Xin Yue clearly stepped forward, and they looked at the unnatural light dust at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qingchen''s face became more and more ugly, as if he was going to cry at any time, but he finally resisted it all.


    He stretched out his hand in the direction of the two men, and the expression on his face became serious.


    Even if I don''t think about it in my heart, I will take it seriously without hesitation.


    Wang Yu watched his movements quietly, and a blue light lingered around his body.


    In the corner where no one could see, his eyes flashed and fell.

 Chapter 954

    But I''m afraid even he doesn''t know what it is for.


    "It''s strange today. Why did Wang Yu suddenly care so much about this boy."


    Long Zhu didn''t speak directly in Wang Yu''s mind, but played a trick and talked to Xiao soul with a secret skill.


    The little soul also understood the reason why he did this. He also spoke with his secret skill and said, "it''s not because he trusted Qingchen at the beginning. Didn''t he want to pass his secret skill to him before he saw it?"


    The little soul has been with Wang Yu for so long that he can understand Wang Yu''s tangled mood towards Qingchen.


    Obviously I appreciate it, but I did such a thing later. I know it''s human nature, but if I really put it on the people I care about, I can''t help but over interpret it.


    Wang Yu''s character is such an awkward person.


    "Tut Tut, just say it directly. Don''t be awkward. It''s like a little girl," said Long Zhu disdainfully. When he said this, he really wanted to think of something. He also said, "Xin Yue is not as careful as him."


    The little soul was speechless and didn''t answer it again.


    In the huge reception hall, there was only the breathing sound of Wang Yu. In addition, even the sound of candle burning could not be heard.


    "Young Xia Wang, it is said that Wutian city is now in war. You... Be careful."


    As the blue light became more and more prosperous, the things in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue became more and more illusory. Finally, they could only hear such a sound?


    "Light dust..."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flickered with unidentified emotions. After all, he still made a noise, but Qingchen couldn''t hear it.


    "Brother Yu, we''re almost there."


    Xin Yue made a sound to remind her that she was also thinking about Qingchen.


    "To you, I''m just an ordinary person. Maybe not to your brother Wang Yu."


    ChiYan sighed. At this point, she understood Wang Yu''s feelings for Qingchen. Only Xin Yue, who can''t turn around, doesn''t understand.


    Xinyue frowned slightly, read her meaning carefully, and finally didn''t speak.


    But no matter how, after all, they returned to the place where they had been away for a long time, wutiancheng.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue landed outside Wutian city with the blue light. The once golden gate is now stained with blood. If it is not carefully identified, there is no way to see it clearly.


    "Ghost sect..."


    Wang Yu looked around, and his eyes also showed a trace of fire. The city was full of changes from weak to small, but now it was so devastated.


    Xinyue looked at the blood on the city wall and frowned more tightly. Such a tragedy was the first time she had seen it in her life.


    "Go."


    Wang Yu restored all his emotions to the original state, took a step forward and spoke softly.


    Xin Yue looked at his back and felt a faint pain in her heart. She could understand that this place was of great significance to him. She didn''t hesitate. She followed him directly behind his life and silently supported him.


    Unexpectedly, when they got close to the gate, they found that there were still many people guarding the gate. The most obvious one was the little brother of he family Wang Yu had seen before.


    "No! Someone is coming again!"


    On the gate, someone was also a soldier guarding the outside situation. After seeing the figures of Wang Yu and Xin Yue from a distance, he shouted to remind more soldiers behind him.


    Wang Yu also noticed, but didn''t care. Instead, he accelerated his pace and walked forward with Xin Yue more quickly.


    "Who!"


    A heroic female voice came from Wang Yu''s head. The familiar feeling of long absence made the expression on his face slightly stunned.


    "Miss he?"


    Wang Yu made a noise and felt that the breath on his head had become a little disordered.


    In this way, it means that this person is really what Wang Yu thought. Congratulations.


    "Yes... Is Prince Wang back?"


    He Jixue spoke softly, and the expression on his face changed instantly. He also appeared in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue. After seeing the people behind him, the light in his eyes also flashed.


    "It''s me."


    Wang Yu directly denied that he was still as light as a cloud. He was the son of Wang Yu who had been circulating in the city for a long time.


    After he answered, a group of soldiers behind he Jixue also immediately boiled like a frying pan, and ran to tell the people behind him.


    Wang Yu felt sad at their performance.


    He Jixue in front of him was even more excited and didn''t know what to say. Even the expression on his face was a little nervous.


    "Mr. Wang, my eldest brother and I have been waiting for you to come back. The old scholars of Wutian college are still talking nonsense that you won''t come back. Today I''ll let them have a good look. Who''s right!"


    When he Zixue said this, his eyes also glittered, but he also saw Xinyue standing behind him, and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    "Who... Is this?"


    She opened her mouth and her smile gradually faded.

 Chapter 955

    "This is..."


    Wang Yu leaned slightly to one side and wanted to introduce Xin Yue behind him to he Jixue.


    But before he could say a few words, Xin Yue behind him stepped forward with a confident smile on his face:


    "I''d better come by myself. My name is Xin Yue. I came back with brother Yu this time."


    With that, she looked in the direction of Wang Yu, and an unknown light flashed in her eyes.


    Now he Jixue opposite Wang Yu looked at her red clothes, and something flashed in her eyes, but Wang Yu didn''t see what it was because it was too fast.


    "Tut Tut, this is the war between women."


    The voice of dragon candle rang out in Wang Yu''s mind. Although it was so, he could clearly feel his preference for Xin Yue.


    "In this situation, Wang Yu, I''m afraid you''ll be very sad in the future."


    The little soul also joked with him, but to tell the truth, neither the Dragon candle who had not contacted he Jixue nor the little soul who knew Wang Yu''s character relationship very well paid attention to he Jixue.


    After all, Xin Yue has always had a closer relationship with Wang Yu for so long.


    "Mr. Wang, is this your... Your sister?"


    He Zixue restrained the brilliance that flashed in her eyes just now, opened her mouth again, and turned her head to Xin Yue from time to time when talking, but her tone deepened a lot when talking about the word "sister".


    Xin Yue''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile on her face disappeared a lot, but she didn''t talk back, but quietly turned her head and looked at Wang Yu.


    This is not the time to discuss these useful and useless things. Xin Yue believes that Wang Yu likes this more than herself.


    So


    He Zixue, who talks about unimportant topics at such a critical moment, is destined not to be looked up to by Wang Yu.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he Jixue said, Wang Yu''s expression changed slightly. Instead of responding to the question just now, he said, "Miss He, can you take us to the city first? I want to know the specific situation with your eldest brother."


    When it comes to business, Wang Yu is also a lot more serious. There are some firm facial lines, and now they all exude a smell of strangers.


    Xin Yue just took a step back silently, listened to Wang Yu''s arrangement, and didn''t say anything to he Jixue again.


    In contrast, who is more fussy. It''s clear.


    He Zixue was also aware of this. He was nervous in his eyes. Then he hurried forward and eagerly said, "childe Wang, it''s like this. Brother took someone to destroy the dens outside the ghost sect a few days ago, so I''m responsible for the city for the time being."


    With that, she turned her head and looked at her brother. He Jiyun followed up and said hello to Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Wang Yu looked at them both. The expression on his face gradually eased, and then he said:


    "Even so, let''s take the two of us into the city first. It''s not polite to always chat here."


    Speaking of this, he turned and looked at Xinyue behind him. The twinkling expression in his eyes was seen by everyone.


    Obviously, I''m guilty that I didn''t give her enough good treatment.


    Xin Yue also shook her head at him. She looked like a reasonable girl.


    It is invisible to compare what I have just done to congratulate this snow.


    He benxue looked in his eyes and was angry in his heart, but he couldn''t vent on his face. He could only nod to Wang Yu, then turn around and order him to go down.


    When everything was arranged properly, Wang Yu and Xin Yue finally lived in the corner tower set up by he''s family at the city gate.


    The sky has long been dark. Although the two people drove on the road through the array, they also consumed a lot of mental power. Therefore, they planned to have a rest just after they settled down.


    After Wang Yu and Xin Yue explained the good things, they also went to the room, with fatigue in their eyes.


    Today, there are a lot of energy things. Not only Wutian City, but also where he is. After a while, Wang Yu has nothing on him, but he is very tired.


    "Wang Yu, what are you going to do about what the owner told you later?"


    It was quiet all around. Wang Yu had closed his eyes and lay on his bed. His even undulating appearance and gentle intention made people think he was asleep.


    However, the truth is that Wang Yu is communicating with the two guardian spirits in his body through secret arts.


    "This matter is not in a hurry. We''d better think about Wutian city."


    Even the voice of Wang Yu''s Secret skills revealed a strong sense of fatigue, and the expression on his face also changed subtly.


    They are talking about what happened after he Jiazhu found Wang Yu alone today. About offering.


    At present, Wang Yu is rushing to return to Wutian city quickly, and there is no spare time to admit to each other with the major families that he is the sacrifice of his family.

 Chapter 956

    So now we just unilaterally signed a contract with the he family and agreed to meet again in forgetful Township after a year. At that time, we will recognize the relationship between the he family and him.


    The time limit of such a contract is generally long, so Wang Yu can safely open in Wutian city now, and there are no worries for the time being.


    So the most important thing is now wutiancheng.


    Wang Yu was meditating. He suddenly felt the disordered breath from outside his door, and his face became serious for a moment.


    He suddenly sat up and flew a blow attack in his hand at the same time. It was temporarily condensed with martial Qi in an instant.


    "Who?"


    Wang Yu frowned and his face was more serious than ever before.


    It was not because there was someone outside. What shocked him was that the breath on this person seemed to be nothing. If he was not very close to the door of Wang Yu''s room, he might not be able to feel it!


    Have such powerful people really appeared in Wutian city?


    This is the reason why Wutian city really became such a rout?


    In just a few breaths, Wang Yu''s mind had flown away and worked out several results, and the expression on his face became more serious.


    If so, he should carefully remind Xin Yue to be careful of such people.


    The people outside seemed to be stopped by Wang Yu''s voice, and Wang Yu''s attack just now could not be detected, and I didn''t know whether he hit the man or not.


    "Who are you? I''ll do it if I don''t say it!"


    Wang Yu is now beside his bed, but he has a heart and an eye. He uses secret skills to transmit his voice and puts his voice in the middle of the room.


    If this person really wants to attack, I''m afraid he will directly face the sound source deliberately exposed by Wang Yu''s pen. This is also a test in another sense.


    However, everything was not as Wang Yu imagined. Nothing strange happened there.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s me. I''m Xueer."


    Just when Wang Yu wanted to speak in ah, there was another clear sound outside the door. It was obviously he Jixue who had just separated.


    Wang Yu frowned. The voice was really he Zixue. Yes, but now, more importantly, there was no breath on the people outside.


    How can Wang Yu believe that this is really he Zixue?


    "How?"


    Dragon candle asked, but he said little soul.


    It turned out that Wang Yu had already let the little soul in this room and began to release spiritual power to let him explore the breath within a radius of ten miles.


    Obviously, ah, Wang Yu will not venture forward until he knows who his enemy is.


    This is not cowardice, but a kind of responsibility for yourself and the people around you.


    "No, there is really no smell of snow, and the smell outside is very strange."


    The little soul spoke quietly, but Wang Yu and Long Zhu also heard that there was tension in it.


    They really haven''t encountered such a situation before, so they don''t know what to do now.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m he Jixue. Is it convenient now? Can I go in?"


    Seeing that there was no response in the door for a long time, the voice sounded again outside the door. Wang Yu frowned. Before he said anything to refuse, the wooden door had been pushed open from the outside.


    Then the dim yellow candle light in the room, Wang Yu can barely see clearly. Now at the door is a man in a black robe.


    But whether this person is he Zixue or not, he is still not sure, because such a person, his whole body is wrapped by this black robe, and even his feet are wrapped tightly, so there is no way for anyone to see clearly.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but he quietly prepared for the battle.


    If he can, he also wants to tell Xin Yue in the next room about the existence of this man with his secret skills.


    But obviously, Wang Yu was not given such a chance. The man in black in front of him seemed to see Wang Yu. He also stretched out his hand to leak a seam in his robe, just revealing the man''s head.


    "Young master Wang."


    The sound is clear and crisp. It''s he Jixue who is right.


    After she got the things on her head like this, Wang Yu began to notice her own breath.


    What''s going on?


    "Young master Wang, I came to you so late. I have something important to tell you."


    She quickly took off her black robe, but it was not so much a robe as a cloak full of black. He Zixue couldn''t see any part of her body when she put it on just now.


    Wang Yu frowned, but found that after she took off her cloak, she could fully feel her breath.


    "There''s something wrong with this cloak."


    The little soul spoke and the Dragon candle catered, "well, it should be able to isolate our own breath. We should have been fooled by this thing just now."


    Wang Yujing listened to the conversation between the two guardians, didn''t speak, but just watched the action of he Jixue after he came in.


    "Oh, I''m wearing an invisible cloak. I''m not worried that others will see me when I come to you?"

 Chapter 957

    He Zixue looked at Wang Yu suspiciously, and seemed to have some helplessness to take a few steps towards Wang Yu. The expression on his face was very familiar.


    Looking at Wang Yu and listening to his words, she still didn''t change. She just went directly in front of Wang Yu and began to explain the context.


    "This shadow cloak was given to me by my big brother before he left. He said it was for my self-defense, but it''s still today."


    She wanted Wang Yu''s praise on her face. The expression on her face was also likable, but Wang Yu looked at it with discomfort in her heart.


    "What''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth coldly and sat directly on the bed behind him. The lines on his face were tight without any superfluous feelings.


    Compared with just entering the city, looking at Xinyue''s eyes is more like a sky and a ground.


    He Jixue looked at Wang Yu''s reaction, and a trace of loss and injury flashed in her eyes, but she still didn''t forget her main task this evening. After sorting out her emotions, she said:


    "Well, I just said that my brother went to encircle and suppress the forces of the ghost sect outside the city, but in fact, he has been out for a month and has not heard from him yet."


    This words pour is he this snow sincere, say behind, her voice also can''t help trembling.


    From childhood to childhood, their father didn''t take much care of their brothers and sisters. He Jifeng has been taking care of them all the time, so their feelings are very deep when their eldest brother is their father.


    Wang Yu listened quietly. There were still some reasons why she couldn''t understand why she came to him at night.


    And


    He glanced at the "shadow cloak" put on one stool by he Zixue. She was still wearing such a thing to hide her breath. Who was she trying to avoid? Who didn''t want to know?


    "But now our brothers outside the city are playing against the ghost sect. The most important thing is not to lose momentum. If I tell them about this, maybe we will be defeated directly and will be attacked by the people of the ghost sect."


    He Jixue continued to speak. When he said this, he was in love and left tears,


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at her. If everything was like what she said, it would not be easy to solve.


    Moreover, if Wang Yu didn''t come here, what should he Jixue do? Has it been forced to support all the time, knowing that everyone''s patience has been consumed, and has not been attacked as well?


    "So?"


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows, and the expression on his face became playful. He looked at he Zixue straight, without letting go of any change in her expression.


    "I... I have an unkind request. I wonder if childe Wang can promise me..."


    He Jixue looked at Wang Yu and then lowered his head, as if he was very embarrassed.


    Wang Yu didn''t move, just opened his mouth gently, "said."


    He doesn''t like such a submissive look. He was uncomfortable when he saw Qingchen trying to explain but couldn''t say it before.


    "Mr. Wang, please go to the ghost sect outside the city to see what happened to my brother. If Mr. Wang doesn''t come this time, I''ll go outside myself in two days."


    Then she knelt down in front of Wang Yu, her voice was sad, and her whole body was shaking.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at her. A complicated look flashed in his eyes. He couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart.


    I don''t know why, this kind of congratulation made him remember when his father was caught by moving.


    The Cao family wanted to threaten themselves with their father''s life. He wanted to save him, but he could do nothing. Instead, he could only increase the burden on the family.


    But at present, he Zixue''s situation seems to be more difficult than he did at the beginning. For such a girl, her brother''s life and death are uncertain, and there are still men behind her to listen to her command. It''s a difficult choice to move forward or backward.


    "She... It''s not easy."


    The little soul noticed the change of emotion in Wang Yu''s heart and sighed.


    But who is easier when we are born in the world?


    Everyone is so hard.


    "You get up first. I don''t know the details. You can talk about it."


    Wang Yu stepped forward and gave her a hand. His face softened a lot.


    When he Zixue saw such Wang Yu, the expression on his face became excited. He knelt and took a step forward and said, "childe Wang, did you promise to go outside to see my brother?"


    Looking at he Zixue''s expectant eyes, Wang Yu couldn''t bear to directly hold her shoulder and said:


    "Get up quickly. The ground is very cold."


    But he benxue didn''t appreciate it. He shook his head tenaciously and said, "childe Wang, if you don''t promise me, I won''t get up."

 Chapter 958

    Wang Yu frowned slightly, but still replied, "OK, I promise you, get up first and tell me about your brother''s going out."


    Hearing this reply, he Zixue also stood up happily with the help of Wang Yu, "OK, I''ll tell you now. I''ll tell you everything again."


    It turned out that as early as six months ago, wutiancheng had been attacked by inexplicable people outside. No one could find the real reason, whether it was those people of Wutian college or anything.


    Wang Yu listened quietly, and the expression on his face became more and more serious. The occurrence of this kind of thing should also be the conspiracy of the ghost sect.


    "We all thought they were unimportant robbers or bandits coming down from the mountain," he Zixue''s voice seemed to be cold in the quiet winter night. "At that time, the chamber of Commerce and the elders of Wutian college also discussed and established a rescue station to put these people together."


    Wang Yu nodded and guessed that nine times out of ten the rescue station had problems later.


    From an outsider''s perspective, it seems that there is no big problem, just a simple solution to the problem of bandit robbery.


    But if we put this matter in the big environment of the contradiction between the ghost sect and them, the purpose will be seen instantly, and it is very obvious.


    "Is this shelter still there?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and interrupted he Jixue''s desire to go on, and the expression on his face became a little subtle.


    Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, he Zixue flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face, "later it was demolished by us."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, didn''t speak, and motioned her to continue.


    He Zixue received Wang Yu''s eyes, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes. "At that time, we kindly wanted to settle them down, but they not only didn''t thank us, but also summoned more people to come directly to the city and blatantly burn, kill and loot."


    There was more resentment in her eyes. Wang Yu could feel the discomfort from her.


    "This is the fuse? Is it too far fetched? How do I feel that she made it up?"


    Long Zhu opened his mouth carelessly, and Wang Yu heard it, but he remained silent and didn''t speak.


    "Later we knew it was the ghost sect, but we had been at war for a long time."


    When he Jixue said this, he obviously used a few words and wanted to pass it, but Wang Yu caught him and asked:


    "How did you know?"


    He Zixue was obviously asked by Wang Yu. There was a burst of confusion in his eyes, but he still said:


    "Yes... It was said by a prisoner at that time."


    Wang Yu frowns. Obviously, this statement can''t convince Wang Yu. There are too many loopholes.


    "Miss He, if you really want me to help you, please tell the truth."


    Wang Yu spoke with a good temper, but Xiaohun and Longzhu knew that this was a precursor to Wang Yu''s anger.


    Be frank. Wang Yu hopes he Jixue can find out the current situation as soon as possible.


    "Well, well, to tell the truth, when my brother and I went out of the city, we saw several city people being bullied. We wanted to be heroes. In the end, we not only didn''t save others, but also came back injured..."


    When she said this, she couldn''t help lowering her head. Her long hair blocked her expression so that people couldn''t see the expression on her face.


    Wang Yu frowned. When he cooperated with the he family before, he also cooperated with the eldest lady. His personality and temperament were reckless. Now it seems that he expected to do such a thing.


    Those who "bully" people, although they hurt he Jixue''s sister and brother, must have paid a painful price.


    Sure enough, he Jixue''s next sentence was, "one of those people was killed by us. Later, my little brother and I knew that she was the saint of the ghost sect."


    When he said later, he Jixue''s voice couldn''t help but bring some dignity. Obviously, this is the real fuse.


    Wang Yu''s heart sank. Does this mean that you Tianming said that the ghost sect attacked Wu Tiancheng because of him? This matter was fabricated by you Tianming to intimidate him?


    "What''s the matter with your big brother?"


    Wang Yu made a noise and called he Jixue back from his low mood.


    "Later, the ghost sect and Wu Tiancheng were officially opposed. Later, at this time last month, someone reported that they had found the ghost sect''s nest, and brother took people."


    He Zixue opened his mouth, but Wang Yu was deeply speechless.


    Can you believe such a thing?


    "I know you might say that we trust others easily, but it''s not others who report. It''s a companion we played with since childhood. Although we are subordinates of big brother, we will never betray us."


    He Jixue explained, but the more she said later, she became more and more discouraged.


    Because later, the man followed he Jifeng to the nest of the ghost sect, and there is no news up to now.


    "This thing... Is really complicated."


    Long Zhu made fun of him, but in fact, he believed that Wang Yu, like him, had fallen into meditation.


    Ghost sect obviously has a plan to attack Wutian City, and this plan is coming to an end.


    By now, all the nets have begun to be recycled, which always makes people feel like they can''t recover.


    I don''t know if Wang Yu can successfully change this situation when he comes back this time?

 Chapter 959

    After hearing the speech of he Zixue, Wang Yu also had a general understanding of the current situation of Wutian city. For a moment, he felt that not all the situations were bad.


    At least no people of the ghost sect have openly appeared in the city, and although people are terrified, there is no major harm after all, and ordinary city people have moved to other places.


    "How''s the situation in Wutian college?"


    Wang Yu spoke out. Although he was still calm, he could also hear the tension in his voice.


    After all, it is also a place that I have taken for a long time. Although some memories are not very beautiful, I will be worried when I think of my former classmates and friends.


    He Jixue naturally knew Wang Yu''s feelings for Wutian college, so he didn''t avoid saying everything he knew:


    "Since we had a head-on conflict with the people of the ghost sect, Wutian college sent people to resist with the guards of the he family. Originally, we were in a stalemate outside the city gate until the eldest brother later learned about the situation of the old nest. He took most of the students outside the mountain. They are the elites in the college."


    Said here, the light on her face gradually disappeared. For so long, even if they are elites, now they don''t even send back any news. I don''t think it will come to a good end.


    Wang Yu''s heart sank and his mind turned a thousand times. Then the beast patted her on the shoulder, but when he was about to touch her body, he took back his hands, raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth:


    "I''ll think about your eldest brother. You don''t have to worry. Contact the people of Wutian College as soon as possible tomorrow. I''ll discuss it with them."


    The way he gave orders was so natural, just as everything should have been obeyed by Wang Yu.


    He Zixue was also infected by this atmosphere, and his adoration on his face all converged. Looking at him, he turned around and left here after a serious and respectful bow.


    "Miss He, your Invisibility Cloak hasn''t been taken away."


    Wang Yu looked at her back as she left, and saw the cloak that was put aside at random. He also made a sound to remind her.


    He Jixue, who was immersed in the ordered atmosphere, was really revived by such a sentence full of life. He first looked at Wang Yu, then picked up his cloak with some embarrassment, and then left quickly.


    Just after half the night, Wang Yu sat on his bed again, and a playful brilliance flashed in his eyes.


    "Well, it''s long gone. Come out quickly."


    He opened his mouth lightly and the expression in his eyes was careless. Such a tone was as relaxed as talking about today''s weather with others.


    It was still quiet around. Wang Yu was not in a hurry and still kept his actions.


    Behind the screen outside the room, after a rustle, a fiery red figure also appeared in front of Wang Yu.


    The light here is not very strong, and Wang Yu doesn''t like to make too bright lights at night, but Xin Yue''s figure is too dazzling. Standing in such a dim yellow darkness, there is no way to keep people from paying attention.


    "Do you know I''m here?"


    Xinyue didn''t hurry forward, but stood in place and asked Wang Tianyu. The expression on her face was very confused.


    Wang Yu stood up, walked towards Xin Yue and said, "of course I know you''re here. From the other beginning."


    With that, he had already walked to the table in his outer room, and Xin Yue was standing right opposite him. The distance between them was only a round wooden table.


    The most bizarre thing tonight is not that they arrived at Wutian city in an instant, nor that he Jixue used an invisibility cloak and didn''t let Wang Yu find his breath, but that Xin Yue had sneaked into his room without Wang Yu''s awareness.


    "I felt a different wave of martial spirit, so I came to see you."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with some normal expression and hurriedly explained. There was an unnatural light in her eyes.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and didn''t mention it again. After he asked, Xin Yue wouldn''t say it.


    If Xin Yue didn''t have some abnormal disorder in her breath when she saw he Zixue, maybe Wang Yu couldn''t find her.


    Although he knew that Xinyue would not do anything bad for himself, he was unhappy at the thought that he might be monitored by more people from now on.


    "Brother Yu, are you... Angry?"


    Xin Yue stepped forward and sat down directly opposite Wang Yu. She supported her hands on the table. The distance between them was much closer.


    "No."


    Wang Yu frowned gently and shook his head to deny it. He didn''t want to talk about it again.


    In the end, his own cultivation is too simple. If he is stronger, he may not be imperceptible.

 Chapter 960

    Xin Yue wanted to say something, but looking at Wang Yu''s expression, she didn''t speak after all. She directly changed the topic and said another serious thing:


    "I heard your conversation just now."


    She was outspoken. Wang Yu nodded and motioned her to continue.


    "I thought you were going directly to the ghost sect''s nest, but I didn''t expect to stay here for a few days?"


    Xin Yue asked back. She was also shocked when she heard this. After all, Wang Yu always regarded he Jifeng as his good brother. This time he was in danger. Did Wang Yu choose to meet others first?


    Wang Yu was silent for a moment, and looked at Xin Yue again. His eyes twinkled firmly, "I''m not saying I won''t save him. He Zixue can''t make it clear about Wu Tiancheng alone. If we want to win completely, we should know ourselves and the enemy clearly."


    "Really?"


    Xin Yue asked in a low voice, but she was not talking to Wang Yu anymore. She was asking herself.


    Such a thing is hard to say, but Xin Yue is more worried about Wang Yu.


    "Well, I''ll support you whatever you decide."


    She raised her head and looked at Wang Yu with a trusting smile on her face. She was completely unprepared.


    Only Xinyue herself understands such a pure expression. In her life, she will only show it to Wang Yu alone.


    Wang Yu also believed in his thoughts more because of Xin Yue''s expression. Just now, because he didn''t notice Xin Yue''s chagrin and doubt, he dissipated in an instant.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Why don''t you go back early and have a rest."


    Wang Yu roughly discussed the matter with Xin Yue, but in fact, he just said an idea. Finally, if it is implemented, there will be more trouble.


    But after saying this, Xin Yue didn''t move at all, but looked at Wang Yu quietly, and her eyes also recovered their previous composure.


    Wang Yu felt a little unnatural at this time and said, "what''s the matter? Do you have anything else to say?"


    Her eyes looked at Wang Yu and felt guilty, but after thinking about it, there was nothing.


    "I don''t want to go back," Xin Yue said directly. When she looked at Wang Yu''s retort, she continued without giving him time to interrupt. "Dare you say you''ll rest after I go back?"


    There was a playful smile in her eyes. The tone of saying this was also full of smile, which made Wang Yu cry and laugh.


    But he also had to admit that he really didn''t plan to rest tonight.


    After all, I know that if there is a fight between Wutian city and ghost sect, my strength also needs to be improved, but this degree is far from enough.


    So he originally planned to practice well in the second half of the night. He said that he wanted Xin Yue to go back to rest. It was just to end the dialogue between the two and enter the state of practice as soon as possible.


    "Well, I don''t know you yet? Anyway, I can''t rest after I go back. Why don''t we practice together?"


    Xin Yue smiled at Wang Yu and said directly into Wang Yu''s heart.


    "You don''t have to worry about the dangers around you. Ordinary people can''t get close to the border created after the two of us go into deep sleep."


    At this point, a red flame also appeared in Xin Yue''s hand. Before Wang Yu thought about what she was going to do, the small flame seemed to have a soul and flew out of Xin Yue''s palm.


    Through the slightly open window crack, the whole fire left the room, and I don''t know where it went.


    "Although I don''t know the array very well, I just used the secret method spread by my family in Wufeng family and set a mechanism outside with fire. I will wake up when someone comes near."


    Speaking of this, Xin Yue also stood up and turned a circle towards Wang Yu, "so we can practice safely and don''t have to worry about our worries."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s performance, and a faint smile flashed in her eyes. She had done so many things, and her final goal was to practice with herself.


    "Silly girl."


    He couldn''t help making a sound. Even he didn''t realize that when he said this sentence, his voice was unnatural with a rising cheerful tone.


    But obviously, some people with delicate thoughts can hear it at once, such as Xin Yue, who is stiff in place after listening to this sentence.


    He... What does that mean?


    Xinyue only felt her heart beating fast, and her face was hotter than the volcano in the family, as if it would explode at any time.


    Wang Yu noticed the difference of Xin Yue, and stood up from his position. He stepped forward and asked with concern, "Xin Yue, how are you?"


    But this approach made Xin Yue''s head more chaotic. She subconsciously stepped back, and her little face was red.


    "Don''t... don''t come here..."


    Her voice almost jumped out of her throat and eyes. She also stretched out her hand and motioned Wang Yu to step back.

 Chapter 961

    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows. He didn''t understand what was going on, but he obediently returned to his original position.


    "What''s the matter with this girl?"


    Long Zhu brought some confused voices. Wang Yu shook his head in his heart and leaned back quietly. After Xinyue''s mood eased for a while, he gently opened his mouth:


    "Xin Yue, let''s start practicing."


    Xin Yue nodded as if she had been relieved by such words, but she didn''t look at Wang Yu on purpose. Instead, she turned into the inner room and opened her back to Wang Yu:


    "Brother Yu, I''m here and you''re outside. We won''t interfere with each other."


    With that, she also directly sat on the bed where Wang Yu had just been. She didn''t care about anything and directly began to enter her own cultivation.


    After reading all this, Wang Yu still couldn''t understand the reason why she said this just now, but looking at Xin Yue, it was obvious that he didn''t talk to Wang Yu anymore, and he couldn''t say anything.


    "Tell me, why is Xinyue so strange today?"


    Long Zhu still remembered Xin Yue''s abnormal performance, and his voice rang in Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu shook his head and turned to the imperial concubine''s couch by the window. After making preparations, he gradually entered the state of cultivation.


    So many things happened that night that now they can finally be quiet.


    But even if things change, day will come after all.


    And the people who came with him during the day were those who he Jixue called from Wutian college.


    Wu Changlao and the elders he knew before all appeared in Wang Yu''s room.


    Of course, before they came, Xin Yue had already returned to her room.


    Wang Yu still doesn''t quite understand Xin Yue''s sudden indifference to himself, but the situation is urgent. It''s not the time to entangle these things. It''s more important to receive these elders.


    "Yu boy, you''re finally back."


    Without waiting for others to speak, Wu Changlao, the highest ranking elder, greeted Wang Yu directly. The remaining elders looked at each other behind him, but did not speak.


    "Wu Tiancheng is in trouble. Of course I want to come back."


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face also became a little proud. In front of these people, he was more natural, and there was no intrigue with those people in Wufu mainland.


    "Ha ha, young master Wang is really a hero. We didn''t mistake you at the beginning."


    An elder who could not name Wang Yu also spoke, and the expression on his face was thick flattery.


    "Hum, I thought it would be more comfortable in Wutian city. I didn''t expect that they were all such people. They were obsessed with their own family. It''s really uncomfortable."


    Long Zhu''s contemptuous voice rang out in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu didn''t speak, but it could be seen from the expression in his eyes that he didn''t appreciate the way this man spoke.


    Or, a little disgusted.


    "I''ve heard brother Yu say that the elders of Wutian college are upright and upright, big and square gentlemen. I see you today. It''s true."


    Xin Yue''s voice came from outside the door. Except Wang Yu, everyone in the room looked back, but they didn''t see anyone.


    Obviously, Xin Yue used a secret technique to let her voice pass into everyone''s mind through a special channel, which directly made them think that the voice came from the outside.


    All the people present turned their heads to look out because of Xin Yue''s words, but Wang Yu still stood where he was, but he had some dissatisfied eyes just now, and now he was amused by Xin Yue''s words.


    When they looked ahead, Xin Yue''s fiery red figure also appeared in front of them, and the expressions on all faces were different.


    "What are you talking about?"


    An elder who was flattering Wang Yu just now obviously heard the praise and criticism of them in Xin Yue''s voice. He was also angry, and the expression on his face was also angry.


    "What did I say? Didn''t you hear me clearly just now?"


    Xin Yue had a thick smile on her face and looked at the speaker''s mouth. The depths of her smiling eyes were thick and cold.


    "You!"


    The elder''s face became more ugly because of Xin Yue''s words. When he wanted to step forward and talk to Xin Yue in front of him, he was held by the nearby Wu elder.


    He looked at Wang Yu angrily. He was about to attack. When he saw Wu Changlao, the anger on his face turned into nothing.


    The elder frowned and finally retreated back. The expression on his face was very wronged.


    "I don''t know if this girl is..."


    He stepped forward with a humble smile on his face, but he did not lose his dignity as the chief elder of Wutian college.


    "Wu Changlao, I''m Xinyue."


    Xin Yue also spoke in an unassuming manner. She didn''t claim to be like an ordinary woman, but a man.


    This also shows that Xin Yue is different from the usual women.


    Wu Changlao once saw her in the underground mall.

 Chapter 962

    However, because Xin Yue and Wu Changlao had only a quick glance and had no specific contact, they didn''t know what her identity was.


    "Hehe, not everyone of us, Mr. Wang, can be related. Miss, you only said your name. Should you explain your origin?"


    Before Wu Changlao said anything, the elder who had just spoken moved forward excitedly and looked in the direction of Wang Yu. The flattery in his eyes was more obvious.


    But Wang Yu didn''t speak and didn''t respond to the man. It made the atmosphere a little awkward for a while.


    The expression on Wu Chang''s face changed. There was dissatisfaction in his eyes, but he didn''t show it on his face. He spoke directly to Xin Yue:


    "Miss Xinyue, please come in."


    With that, he walked directly into the room. The elder behind him was stunned and wanted to say something, but he was pulled by an elder beside him.


    "What are you doing?"


    He frowned, looked at the people he held and whispered, but, of course, lowering the volume didn''t work. Everyone present could still hear clearly.


    "You..."


    The elder who held him now regretted what he had done. He had to go to LAN to do such a thankless job. At that time, Wang Yu and Wu Chang were unhappy. Maybe he didn''t please himself.


    "Oh, go back first. It''s not suitable for you."


    But he also felt that the people around him, especially Wang Yu and Wu Changlao, as well as the girl Xinyue who just appeared, were paying attention to their performance. Finally, he could only harden his head and speak out, hoping that this person could understand his kindness to him.


    "Why did you let me go?"


    However, it is obvious that this person does not look at people, but opens his mouth to the person in front of him and makes a loud voice directly.


    At the moment when his voice fell, he finally realized the peace around him and everyone''s attention.


    "I..."


    The elder''s face flashed a trace of fear. He looked at Wang Yu, but found that Wang Yu had never looked at himself.


    Xin Yue also followed Wang Yu''s footsteps, and the expression on her face was cold.


    "Zhao Hua, maybe you are not suitable for the position of elder. There have been a lot of things recently. You are also very hard. It''s better to go home and have a rest."


    Wu Chang opened his mouth at this time. Although his words were euphemistic, everyone heard that he was doing what he left, and he would never be allowed to come back.


    "What... What..."


    He had some unbelievable openings, and his face turned white in an instant. He turned to look at Wang Yu and finally saw that he was casting his eyes on himself.


    But the look was cold and


    pity?


    Such eyes, on the contrary, are more uncomfortable than disgust.


    Wu Changlao didn''t want to listen to what he said. He shook his hand directly, motioned for his dark guard to appear in the dark, and took the elder down directly.


    "Sorry, I just made you laugh."


    Wu Changlao''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a trace of light in them, but people couldn''t guess their mind.


    Although Xin Yue didn''t say what her identity was, she must be a very powerful person who can stand side by side with Wang Yu and has been recognized by Wang Yu.


    The man who has just been promoted to elder obviously doesn''t understand what is long-term. He is short-sighted and can only see the present, but he hasn''t seen it all.


    From the intimate title of "brother Yu", we can see that the relationship between Wang Yu and Xin Yue is not general.


    "Xinyue, let''s go in."


    Wang Yu ignored the elders who had just been taken down, but smiled at Xin Yue and completely ignored the existence of others. At the same time, he also expressed Xin Yue''s status to the rest.


    "OK."


    Xin Yue also smiled at Wang Yu and cooperated with her fiery red clothes. The whole person shone like a burning flame, and all the unhappiness dissipated in an instant.


    Wang Yu was slightly cold, but he only saw her walking towards the room.


    Wu, he thought of her strange expression last night


    "Yu boy, come in. Let''s discuss about the ghost sect."


    Wu Changlao, who had already walked into the room, looked at him in a daze. He thought he was still trying to make an unpleasant thing with the elder just now. He also opened his mouth and added:


    "Don''t pay attention to irrelevant things. Come in and discuss business is what we should do now."


    When Wang Yu heard this, his expression returned to normal. He turned and walked into the room with a serious look.


    "Tut Tut, such a person doesn''t know how to become an elder. Now there is no standard for selecting people in the college?" Long Zhu faintly felt that Wang Yu''s mood was not right, and made a sound of sarcasm at the elder just now.


    Wang Yu was moved, but it wasn''t really because of this.


    "Probably because of the recent war and the serious loss of talent elites in the college, I chose a few temporarily."


    The little soul guessed, which can be regarded as a solution to the matter just now.

 Chapter 963

    Wang Yu''s whole room was filled with a strange atmosphere, but no one could tell what it was.


    "I''ve already known what happened before. One thing we need to solve now is that the owner of the he family still hasn''t heard from outside."


    Wang Yu glanced at him and said what he thought without nonsense.


    The content of this expression is also very obvious, that is, the most important thing in his mind is human life, especially he Jifeng.


    However, in addition to Wu Changlao''s understanding of their unusual concern, the other people present had a dull attitude towards the he family, and even didn''t want to solve it.


    To be able to achieve such a position, they have long despised businessmen, not to mention the reckless people who immediately decided to take people out after listening to only one person.


    "Are these people stupid and ignorant? Why do they hesitate on matters of human life? There are also students of Wutian college. Don''t they think about it?"


    Xiaohun couldn''t help but speak. Wang Yu frowned. He really didn''t think of such a situation.


    He looked at elder Wu. Instead of dodging after seeing Wang Yu''s eyes, he replied with an eye that Wang Yu couldn''t understand.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion. You know, since he was sent to the wrong place in the underground mall last time, he has been skeptical about Wu Changlao. Now his ambiguous attitude makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we are discussing things together. If you still refuse to say anything like this, with all due respect, there is no need for you to stay here."


    Xin Yue also stood up and supported the table with her hands beside Wang Yu. Her face was firm. With her red clothes, she looked aggressive.


    When the audience heard Xin Yue''s impolite words, their eyes changed and looked at each other, but they didn''t have the courage to look up at them. The atmosphere of the scene became a little stiff for a moment.


    "Young Xia Wang, we don''t have any problem, but if you just come here and want to rescue master he, what about the defense of the city gate?"


    An elder sitting beside Mr. Wu frowned, hesitated, and opened his mouth.


    But obviously, his choice of words this time is much more careful than before. After all, no one wants to repeat the mistakes. The fate of the silent elder just now may not be their fate.


    "Hehe, what the elder said is really interesting. Brother Yu and I came to help you. What we want to do is our business. We didn''t need to call you elders, but we still want to ask for your opinions. Now it''s our fault?"


    Xin Yue retorted with a smile, and the expression on her face was ironic. At the same time, careful elders, such as elder Wu, also found the discontent hidden in Wang Yumei''s eyes.


    If you really follow what Xin Yue said and follow Wang Yu''s rebellious and arrogant temperament, you can''t do it.


    After all, Wang Yu didn''t receive much attention from them when he was in Wutian college.


    It''s not impossible to go to the nest without talking to them.


    As Xin Yue said, Wang Yu chose to discuss with the elders of Wutian college because of his previous friendship.


    "Yu boy, don''t get excited."


    Wu Changlao smiled gently and his eyes narrowed slightly. Wang Yu turned to look at him, but he didn''t see what he meant.


    This person has been hidden deeply from the past and can''t make people aware of the real idea. He is still the same now.


    "Wu Changlao, what do you say?"


    Wang Yu''s face was also calm and light. He seemed to have a good temper and spoke to Wu Changlao, but everyone knew that these superficial phenomena were the most likely to break.


    "Well, according to what you said, saving the he family leader is the most important," Wu Changlao patted Wang Yu on the shoulder. This was obviously said according to Wang Yu''s mind. The moment he said it, the expression on the surrounding faces changed, so he had to come forward and argue with Wang Yu.


    Wu Changlao naturally knows what his elders are thinking. He doesn''t explain, but continues to say, "however, Wu Tiancheng is attacked all day, and it''s really unsafe. We still need your help. Otherwise, when you save people and come back, the home is gone. Isn''t it worth the loss?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, didn''t speak, just nodded and motioned him to continue.


    Wu Changlao was not polite, and then opened his mouth. The expression on his face also looked worried about the whole town. "Therefore, I hope Yu boy can take out some high-level useful runes and runes, so that we can have no worries after you leave."


    After that, he no longer looked at Wang Yu, but turned around and looked at the elders around him. The expression on his face first said, you should study my method well.

 Chapter 964

    "It''s a good abacus. We don''t need to be here. We don''t know what to do with runes."


    The little soul said sarcasm. Wang Yu didn''t reply, and the expression on his face didn''t change.


    "Then, how much does elder Wu want?"


    Wang Yu had a good temper and didn''t get angry. He looked at elder Wu with a smile. The expression on his face gradually made people unable to understand what he was thinking.


    Xin Yue just wanted to speak, but she endured it. She just stood beside him and clenched her fist hard. She didn''t say anything haul.


    Elder Wu smiled. The shining light in his eyes was perfectly captured this time, which completely exposed his inner thoughts.


    "Not much. There are 100 pieces of six grade runes and 30 runes."


    As soon as his voice fell, Xin Yue, standing behind Wang Yu, couldn''t help opening his mouth. His face was also angry, "what are you talking about? How can brother Yu take it out in a short time?"


    What''s more, six runes are still 100. Why didn''t he grab them?


    Wang Yu also frowned, but he was not as excited as Xin Yue. He was more like thinking.


    After Xin Yue said this, Wu Changlao just smiled and didn''t refute anything. After all, he said it to Wang Yu. The final decision is still in Wang Yu''s hands. What others say doesn''t count.


    "OK, I promise you."


    Everyone looked at him and finally agreed directly and decisively!


    Xinyue couldn''t believe it. She turned her head and looked at Wang Yu around her. She couldn''t believe that he agreed so easily. How was it completely different from what she thought?


    Although the elders present were also shocked, they soon changed their surprise into joy, and then cast reverent eyes at the elder Wu who spoke.


    It''s a strong argument to say so many interests on such a unjustified matter.


    Wu Changlao knew the eyes around him, but he still looked in the direction of Wang Yu. His eyes twinkled with expectation. Such an expression also showed his promise to Wang Yu. He was not surprised.


    "Elder Wu is right. Master he is very important, but at the same time, Wutian city can''t be ignored."


    Wang Yu said a polite word. In recent years, judging from his tone, he couldn''t hear clearly what the tone was.


    "But the important thing is that I haven''t had a chance to refine runes and runes since I attended the rune King conference a while ago. Now you ask for them, and I can''t give them."


    Wang Yu expressed some regret in his tone. Although he said so, he also believed that Wu Chang had thought of this for a long time, but fortunately he didn''t intend to prevaricate with such a reason, so he didn''t worry.


    Sure enough, just as Wang Yu expected, when Wu Changlao heard such news, he was not lost. The trace of joy in his eyes directly exposed his real thoughts.


    Others didn''t see it, but all these fell into Wang Yu''s eyes. He lowered his eyes slightly, hid the contempt inside, and quietly waited for Wu Changlao''s countermeasures.


    Such a series of small movements were all recognized by Xin Yue standing next to Wang Yu. Xin Yue, who originally wanted to speak for him, flashed a trace of clarity on her face, and her heart was relieved for a moment.


    This means that he has his own plan in mind, and he doesn''t have to get involved any more.


    "I have long guessed that your boy will have such a situation, so when I came, I specially prepared the materials and various tools for refining runes. At this time, it should have been put into storage. I think the eldest lady of the he family will deal with it."


    Elder Wu smiled at Wang Yu and said that the elders around him were comfortable.


    The people who were choked by Wang Yu and Xin Yue seemed to have used such a counterattack and raised their eyebrows a lot.


    Among the elders present, only one of them had something wrong on his face. His mouth seemed to be murmuring something, but he didn''t say it out loud. No one could hear it.


    "Elder Liu, what''s the matter with you? If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t hold it alone in the corner."


    Probably because he was in a better mood, when Wu Changlao found the elder with a wrong expression in the corner, he also asked, but his attitude was completely different from that of the elder who didn''t understand things before.


    The elder frowned, was mentioned and trembled slightly. After seeing the expression of Wu Changlao, he also hardened his head and said what he had just thought:


    "The Fuwang meeting just mentioned by childe Wang, but the Fuwang meeting will be held every three years in Jindi, forgetting worry Township?"


    His voice was not big or small, nor was it vivid with any secretary, but fortunately there was no one around. Under the silence, Wang Yu and Xin Yue could hear clearly from a distance.


    Speaking of this content that is completely irrelevant to today''s meeting, Xin Yue was stunned for a moment, but she soon reacted, which also made her feel better for a moment.


    "Exactly."

 Chapter 965

    Wang Yu didn''t explain much. He just nodded. Then he stopped pestering about this matter and said to Wu Changlao, "refining runes and runes can start at any time. I''ll clean up today and give you what you want tomorrow night."


    He finished his plan with a light touch, then directly said the order to leave the house, and drove back all the people who were still confused in the room.


    Elder Wu wanted to say more, but he couldn''t resist Wang Yu''s pushing. Finally, he had to go out with his men.


    When he walked out of the door, he clearly achieved his goal, but he felt strange in his heart. He always felt cool behind his back.


    "Wu Changlao, today..."


    An elder looked at the five elders, and his face hesitated. It was the man who hesitated and asked Wang Yufu''s King assembly just now.


    Wu Changlao didn''t look at him, but quietly walked forward and said:


    "Let''s go back and talk about anything."


    Then he turned and left here, followed by a pair of elders.


    Walking out of the small yard specially arranged for Wang Yu and Xin Yue, he saw he Zixue standing respectfully at the door.


    "Good old Wu, good elders."


    Her voice was clear, but it was like her name, with an inexplicable indifference.


    Wutian college despises the aristocratic families who are engaged in business. These big families always despise these "College elders" who know how to fight rudely all day.


    But in the final analysis, he Jixue hated them because he knew that the city gate could not resist and did not send people from Wutian college. What''s more, no one appeared after he Jifeng had an accident.


    Elder Wu was not surprised to see he Zixue, but just like asking the servant, he said:


    "Have you put away all the things brought by our disciples?"


    Speaking of these words, he Zixue also noticed the deep disdain in his tone, but he still said in an unassuming way:


    "It has been settled. Wu Changlao''s abacus is very good."


    This also means that she has seen these things herself and understood what he wanted to do.


    "Hehe, I won''t bother miss he."


    Wu Changlao didn''t say much. Finally, he smiled at he Jixue and turned away directly.


    This is the territory of he Jiaan at the gate of the city. The people of Wutian college don''t want to stay much longer.


    Watching their backs go away gradually, he Zixue has some heavy heart, but he doesn''t know what he should do.


    Brother, if you can feel me, I hope you can come back here safely and early.


    Contrary to he Zixue''s worry, Wu Changlao and his party quickly returned to the stronghold of Wu Tian college near the city gate.


    Of course, the happy thing is that the rest of the elders, except Wu Changlao and the people who spoke just now.


    Everyone''s face was filled with the joy of success. After sitting excitedly in the study, they also restrained their temper and waited for Wu Changlao to speak and order the next plan.


    "Tell me, what happened just now?"


    Elder Wu sat on his seat with a serious expression on his face. The elders sitting below also looked at each other, received their excitement and listened to his answer quietly.


    "I don''t know if the elders have heard of one thing, the Fuwang assembly."


    He sold a pass, but it''s not his fault. After all, in wutiancheng, it''s still far from Wufu mainland. In many cases, he doesn''t even pay attention to what happens in Wufu mainland.


    Elder Wu picked his eyebrow and then replied, "I''ve heard of it, but it''s said that the participants are the children of the big family, or recommended by the big family. It has nothing to do with us."


    After hearing this, the elders around all nodded. If it weren''t for their being in Wutian college, they might not even know such a game.


    The elder looked at everyone, as if he had decided something, and continued to say, "no, I heard that this year''s General Assembly won. The current Fuwang is a man named Wang Yu."


    Then he looked at elder Wu again. The mood in his eyes was obvious. Wang Yu, they just met one.


    After hearing this, elder Wu''s expression on his face became dignified. His name was the same. It was not a person''s situation. Is it possible?


    But when he was in the underground mall, he never heard of any big family named Wang.


    "Elder Liu, you should pay attention to the evidence. If you say so casually, anyone can become the Fuwang in your mouth."


    An elder who didn''t deal with him at ordinary times sat opposite him and said sarcasm. He also pulled back the people who were afraid of Wang Yu after listening to what he said.


    "No..."


    Elder Liu retorted. His face was also eager, but he was obviously rational. After retorting, he also looked at the dignified five elders and then spoke:


    "When I heard the name before, I thought it was a coincidence, but then I saw the woman in red."

 Chapter 966

    The people did not speak, waiting for him to explain the matter perfectly, "I heard that the second place defeated by the Fuwang was a woman who liked to wear red."


    Red dress is the impression of everyone after seeing Xin Yue at first sight.


    "But does that mean it''s them? Maybe it''s a coincidence?"


    The elder who refuted him was still talking. Elder Liu was a little impatient at this time. He looked at him directly and refuted face to face. "Wang Yugang admitted himself. He participated in the Fu King assembly."


    Yes, that''s why Wang Yu became a little nervous after he inadvertently mentioned this sentence.


    If he is really the rune king, the demands made by elder Wu are really nothing to him.


    Hundreds of six grade runes are also very simple.


    "Bad."


    Just when everyone was meditating, Wu Changlao suddenly made a low voice. They quickly turned to look at him, but they found that Wu Changlao clenched his fists and full of regret on his face.


    "Now that he is so powerful, the fault tolerance rate of refining runes must be much better than before."


    Feeling the puzzled eyes of the people around him, he also opened his mouth to explain. After saying this, many people who know also understand some fault tolerance. As a symbol maker, see if his skills are strong enough, not only from the product grade, but also from the use of materials.


    For Wang Yu in the past, refining a useful Rune generally required at least five or six failures, which is why some high-quality runes generally owned by runists are not particularly high-yield.


    Now, Wang Yu has obviously improved many skills related to symbol making, and the fault tolerance rate has been reduced to two or three times.


    In fact, after the rune King conference, he also tried to practice higher-level Rune refining during his rest, and the effect was also good.


    Therefore, if you go back to refining six products at this time, you can even reduce the fault tolerance rate to one or none.


    In this way, there must be a lot more materials prepared for him by Mr. Wu.


    "What now?"


    An elder interrupted the temporary silence and opened his mouth. He looked at Wu Changlao with some worry.


    Elder Wu shook his head. Although he was bleeding in his heart, Wang Yu would not release the precious materials he had put in his bag.


    Just think you didn''t know Wang Yu''s ability had improved before.


    Anyway, Wu Changlao wanted to plot against Wang Yu, but Wang Yu turned him into an army. what.


    "Well, did you feel a lot happier when you heard such news?"


    Xin Yue''s crisp voice sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, with a strong smile and pleasure in his tone.


    Yes, they are in this room now. They just hold their breath and hide their figures with the fourth secret skill of Wang Yu''s soul sword.


    When these elders walked out of Wang Yu''s room just now, Xin Yue wanted to ask Wang Yu, but he was invisible with his secret skills and followed him all the way here.


    With their vigilance, they were completely unaware of the two men''s sneaking in.


    Wang Yu smiled and didn''t speak. He just glanced at these secretly wounded elders, greeted Xin Yue, and left.


    "Did you know they would bring more materials?"


    Xin Yue opened his mouth, and they had returned to Wang Yu''s room in the twinkling of an eye.


    Wang Yu smiled and didn''t show off. He nodded directly and explained, "the fault tolerance rate is a fatal feature for every Fuwen maker, but fortunately, I have improved a lot now. Six grade Fuwen can be written in half a day."


    Then he winked at Xinyue.


    Xinyue has been staring at Wang Yu seriously. Seeing Wang Yu suddenly like this, the expression on her face has become a little unnatural. After catching Duoduo red clouds, she looks more friendly and lovely.


    Wang Yu looked at such Xinyue and swallowed his saliva subconsciously. After realizing what he had just done, he coughed a few times to cover up his abnormality.


    "Well, since you can refine it in half a day, why do you say you give it to them tomorrow night?"


    Xinyue also shifted her attention, and the expression on her face returned to nature as much as possible.


    "The time is shortened. I happen to refine more, so that when we go, we can have more security."


    Wang Yu explained that on the surface, it seems that it is no longer unnatural.


    Xin Yue nodded and secretly complained that the question he had just asked was stupid.


    Yes, with such a good opportunity, even if Wang Yu doesn''t use up all these materials in the end, according to his character, he will certainly receive all of his storage rings.


    "There''s still some time before the morning. Why don''t we go to the warehouse to see our things first."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and stood up to invite Xin Yue. Anyway, if he stayed in this room now, he didn''t know what would happen.

 Chapter 967

    After Wang Yu said this, even if Xin Yue still wanted to say something, there was no reason. The two people walked outside one after another.


    "Young master Wang, Miss Xin."


    When they just walked out of the small gate of the yard, Wang Yu and they also saw he Jixue at the door again.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and said directly, "it''s said that the elders from Wutian college have prepared a lot of things for me, but where is it? Please ask Miss He to take us to have a look."


    With that, he didn''t say anything more, but did an action to invite the snow to come forward.


    Xin Yue didn''t even speak directly. She followed Wang Yu all the way. Now she really looks like a little sister who doesn''t understand anything.


    He Jixue glanced at Wang Yu. It was obvious in her eyes that she wanted to say more to him, but after all, she didn''t say anything at last. After stamping her feet, she turned and took her way.


    Xin Yue''s mouth was slightly hooked. She just wanted to praise Wang Yu with her secret skills, but she also thought of what had happened in the room just now, restrained her emotions, and followed Wang Yu with an expressionless face.


    "If it''s true, women''s heart, submarine needle, tell me, Xin Yue was not very good just now. How do I feel that I don''t want to pay attention to you at the moment?"


    Wang Yu also walked without expression, but Long Zhu couldn''t help talking about these words.


    The previous atmosphere was quite serious, so he never had a chance to speak. This moment, he was just on his way, which gave him a lot of convenience.


    "This... It''s really difficult for women to understand, but these things are so complicated that it''s useless for us to explain them."


    The little soul replied to the broken thoughts of Long Zhu, but Wang Yu didn''t speak all the way. The expression on his face was dignified.


    No one knows what he is thinking. All of us are worried about this short journey. We feel that it is longer than before.


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Xin, this is the warehouse. Your things are put on the outside. You can see them when you open the door."


    He Zixue just guided them to the door, and at the same time, he stretched out his hand to sign them to enter. After that, he didn''t say anything superfluous.


    Such behavior made Wang Yu''s heart clear, but he didn''t show it. He just asked Xin Yue to go in with him.


    It''s a warehouse. In fact, it''s a small yard built by the he family. When you enter from the outside, you first see a screen wall. After turning the corner, you can see the whole warehouse.


    "Brother Yu, the smell here is very strange."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu walked in one after another, but they felt a different breath.


    Wang Yu frowned, nodded and said, "yes, but in contrast, he has no attack power at all. It doesn''t seem to be set to prevent others."


    To put it bluntly, they didn''t feel anything bad for them.


    The outside is wrapped with different flower pots and various plants, which together decorate the whole yard with vitality.


    But for no reason, Wang Yu always felt that everything here was full of falsehood.


    "This place... Has a lot of dead gas..."


    The solemn voice of the little soul came, and Wang Yu was walking forward with more steps.


    "Brother Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Xinyue walked behind him and saw his suddenly stopped steps. She also looked forward in confusion, and her eyes flickered puzzled.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and shook his head. It''s better not for Xin Yue to know for the time being.


    He really shook his head and said, "nothing, I just suddenly thought of the materials to be used for a while."


    After that, he also continued to walk forward, and his heart gradually began to understand why he Jixue didn''t choose to come in with them.


    Although this place is a waste yard temporarily found by the he family, they can accept such a strange situation, and they don''t know what he Jifeng thought at the beginning.


    "Inside, that''s where the warehouse collects things."


    Xin Yue''s voice was not abnormal. She followed Wang Yu. In front of them was a huge room. In front of them was an old wooden door that looked very old.


    Wang Yu frowned and took a step forward and directly pushed open the door.


    Hearing the "squeak -" sound, the door opened. Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t start, but quietly watched all the things inside show in front of them.


    There seemed to be a layer of smoke floating in the air. The two people couldn''t see what it looked like in it carefully for a while.


    "Let''s go in."


    After a while, Wang Yu opened his mouth and took the lead in.


    Xin Yue nodded and vigilantly checked the surrounding situation. After confirming that it was correct, he also followed him and went in.


    As he Jixue said, the materials sent by those people of Wutian college can be seen at a glance.

 Chapter 968

    This is also a new type of furnace for placing materials and refining furnace developed before he left.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue came forward to check, looked at each other, and nodded.


    They retreated from the things and closed their eyes at the same time. Two different colors of martial Qi burst out from them at the same time, and then flew in front of these things.


    The white and red light flew, and instantly reached the material. At this time, the two people who closed their eyes suddenly opened their eyes, and the action on their hands began to run rapidly, which was so fast that people couldn''t see clearly.


    Two people didn''t talk at all, but at last they used their martial spirit to control them to rise from the sky and then land in the yard outside the door.


    Of course, until they landed, the white and red light lingered on the bodies of these things, and did not disperse from beginning to end.


    Although it was only a very simple manipulation of Wu Qi, the two people still sweated at the same time.


    Looking at each other again, they also began to move their position and walk towards the door step by step. In their hands, they still manipulated their martial spirit and continuously supported the materials.


    Turning the big screen wall, these huge materials seemed to be grasped by Wang Yu and Xin Yue. With their footsteps, they also moved slowly towards the outside.


    "Prince!"


    He Jixue, standing waiting outside the door, saw the figures of Wang Yu and Xin Yue appear in front of him. He didn''t have any expression, but he showed a surprised expression when he saw the situation in their hands and behind them.


    What''s going on?


    Is it necessary for powerful people to carry things like this?


    He Zixue was shocked. She didn''t know what to do except calling their names.


    "Don''t talk, get out of the way."


    Wang Yu ignored her. Instead, Xin Yue said a dispersing word to he Jixue, who was standing outside.


    "OK... Ok..."


    He benxue received the dissatisfaction in Xin Yue''s eyes and retreated. However, after completing this thing, he secretly complained that he was too obedient just now.


    After a few more breaths, Wang Yu and Xin Yue finally came out of the warehouse yard. The materials behind them were no longer shrouded by martial spirit and placed at the door.


    He Zixue saw that both Wang Yu had returned to normal. He stepped forward again and said carefully, "childe Wang, this is..."


    To tell the truth, she was not sure whether Wang Yu would really answer herself. After all, he didn''t say a word just now. Such indifference was even colder than when she met him before.


    Wang Yu frowned, but said first, "send someone to my room for these materials. Please."


    With that, he would ask Xin Yue to leave.


    Xin Yue also looked like she didn''t want to say anything more. After looking at he Zixue thoughtfully, she also quietly followed Wang Yu behind.


    Although it seems that it took a lot of time, it was only a quarter of an hour from when they entered the warehouse to when they came out.


    So at this time, he Zixue obviously didn''t react and stood in place.


    "By the way, in a moment, in half an hour, come to my room."


    Wang Yugang did not take a few steps, but also turned to he Jixue, who was still stiff, and spoke again. His tone was much more relaxed than before.


    "Ah... OK, OK."


    He Zixue quickly turned and looked in the direction of Wang Yu, but when she looked up, she found that they had long disappeared.


    Is this... A powerful force


    For a long time, he Jixue also regained his mind, and his face became firm. However, his eyes still looked at the direction Wang Yu and Xin Yue left just now and spoke softly:


    "Someone."


    He said something casually in the air silently. Maybe no one could hear it at all. At the next moment, he Zixue suddenly appeared in front of a man in black with no expression on his face. He respectfully opened his mouth to Xin Yue:


    "What can I do for you, master?"


    His voice is not recognizable. Even among ordinary people, no one can say anything after being heard.


    If Wang Yu was still here at this time, he would understand that the secret guard system of the he family is the most precious treasure of the he family even when life and death are at stake.


    And this man is obviously he Zixue''s personal dark guard.


    "You should have heard what childe Wang said just now. Find some people to send these materials, or you can go in person."


    He Jixue''s voice was cold, and he took back his sight. Instead, he turned around. It seemed that he wanted to go to the warehouse where Wang Yu and Xin Yue were just now.


    The man in black hesitated for a moment, but then he nodded. Without waiting for he Zixue to say anything more, he directly came forward, held everything in his arms, then gently pointed his toes and galloped away in the direction of Wang Yu''s yard.

 Chapter 969

    He Jixue walked into the warehouse.


    When his eldest brother was there, he personally asked about and chose all the facilities and reserves, so he didn''t know a lot of things, even he Zixue.


    Like this warehouse now.


    These days, they are basically fighting with the people of the ghost sect at the city gate. You come and go, and there is no tension. This warehouse is basically useless.


    It''s just that I saw Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s performance today. He Jixue is also interested in this magical and strange warehouse.


    She stood outside the warehouse door and looked carefully at the complex mottled patterns on it, and her eyes gradually twinkled.


    There must be something different in it.


    "Miss He!"


    Just as she was about to enter, a loud voice suddenly came from behind, stopping her forward steps.


    He Jixue frowned slightly, and all the brilliance in his eyes disappeared. He turned his head and looked behind him. He was a man dressed like a young man he had never seen before:


    "What can I do for you?"


    Here, to call her like this, he Zixue really can''t remember who it will be for the time being.


    After all, this place was originally a small village near the gate of the city. Although many people have been arranged to take refuge and evacuate, there are also many original residents who insist on staying in their own homes.


    There are also Wang Yu and Xin Yue, plus the visits of the elders of Wutian college. Their servants probably call themselves like this, so they really don''t know who it is for a while.


    Xiao Si seems to be a person who has experienced major events. In the face of the pressure deliberately released by he Zixue, he doesn''t change his face, and even opens his mouth with a smile:


    "Well, Miss He, my host invited the girl to come forward for a chat. It won''t bother the girl for long."


    With that, he smiled again. It seemed that there was no public hazard.


    What he said was watertight. Even he Zixue didn''t understand what his purpose was. He could only speak again, "who is your master?"


    When she said this, she always felt that the atmosphere around her had changed a lot in an instant.


    "Hehe, don''t you know this after the girl meets my master in person?"


    The boy is still smiling,. The already small eyes narrowed together in an instant, and I couldn''t see the emotion in his eyes.


    He Zixue frowned. Her intuition told her that the "master" of this population is not a simple character.


    She didn''t want to risk herself. At the same time, she remembered her agreement with Wang Yu and directly refused:


    "Sorry, I have something to do later, so I won''t go there first. If there is something important, you can also go to the elders from Wutian college. I believe they will be happy to see your master."


    He Zixue tried his best to say his tone euphemistically, and the expression on his face was just right to refuse.


    But what she never thought was that after listening to his words, the man nodded politely and opened his mouth:


    "In that case, I''ll leave."


    After saying that, his whole person seemed to disappear out of thin air. In an instant, there was no one in front of he Zixue!


    What''s going on


    He Zixue pinched himself fiercely. He even wondered if what had just happened was his own imagination.


    But


    "It hurts."


    He Zixue frowned and looked at the blue and purple marks on his arm, and the expression on his face became nervous.


    At this time, a black figure appeared in front of her.


    "Done, master. You''re not in good spirits now. Do you want to rest?"


    Still the person just now, he said such words solemnly, but inexplicably warmed people''s heart.


    He Zixue saw the appearance of the man in black, and his face eased a little.


    She shook her head, took a step forward, smiled at the man in black and said, "let''s go to childe Wang''s room."


    The person in front of him is the close fitting dark guard who has been following behind him since childhood. When he Zixue sees this person, no matter how much hesitation and tension in his heart will disappear.


    The man in black did not hesitate, bowed his head respectfully, and the expression on his face was firm.


    Although he had clearly felt his master''s fear just now, since he was by her side now, he had to protect everything about her and would never leave her again.


    This is an oath that the dark guard silently wrote down in his heart.


    On Wang Yu''s side and Xin Yue''s side, the atmosphere was not very cheerful.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue sat opposite each other, and the expressions on their faces were also very dignified.


    "I felt something different in the warehouse just now."


    Xin Yue took the lead in breaking the silence between the two, opened his mouth to Wang Yu, and hesitated in his eyes.


    Wang Yu didn''t wait for her to finish, but also directly opened his mouth and blocked Xin Yue''s next words in his mouth, "dead."


    If Wang Yu was worried that Xin Yue could not accept this statement just now, he has completely changed his mind, because such a thing is what Xin Yue wants to tell Wang Yu.

 Chapter 970

    But obviously, Wang Yu didn''t think he was powerful. After all, this was what Xiaohun told him just now. If he really paid attention to it, it would still rely on the keen awareness of the guardian spirit.


    "Yes, I had the same feeling just now, and the death was completely directed at the materials in our hands."


    Xin Yue then opened her mouth and approached Wang Yu with a serious face.


    Wang Yu nodded. On his right hand was the material sent by he Zixue just now. A trace of indifference flashed in his eyes. "We don''t know what the elders of Wutian college want to do now. If they let them stay here in this way, we don''t know what the he family will become."


    "Yes, the most important thing now is to understand the situation in the warehouse," Xin Yue also said. "I have a hunch that if the materials in the warehouse are not transported by the two of us, they may be combined with those dead spirits, and then there will be irreparable consequences."


    After that, her tone was dignified, and Wang Yu nodded likewise.


    So later, Wang Yucai directly used Wu Qi, and fortunately Xin Yue also understood him. The two talents worked together to successfully get the materials out.


    "There''s nothing outside the warehouse. The most important thing is inside. I don''t know what I used to do."


    Xin Yue stretched out a plain palm and gently pressed her temple. Her voice was also full of tension.


    Wang Yu frowned and wanted to say something again, but he found a familiar smell outside the door.


    Obviously, Xin Yue also found that she immediately converged her face and restored her former indifference.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m he Jixue."


    The crisp voice of he Zixue came, and Wang Yu''s face was cold.


    "Miss He, please come in."


    Wang Yu spoke softly. After that, the wooden door was pushed open from the outside.


    He Jixue saw Xin Yue in the room, and his eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but soon changed into normal, and sat directly at Wang Yu''s seat.


    Since Wang Yu asked her to come, he benxue didn''t take the lead in opening his mouth, but waited for Wang Yu to say it.


    "Miss He, I don''t know what this warehouse was for before?"


    Wang Yu didn''t talk nonsense and asked directly.


    He Zixue heard this, took a look at Xin Yue on one side, and then said, "well, my eldest brother chose the place, but he didn''t say much at that time, so I don''t know."


    After that, the expression on her face also became a little ashamed.


    In the final analysis, he Jixue didn''t care about these things, so after he Jifeng left, the situation became a little out of his control.


    But fortunately, Wang Yu came, and he Jixue had someone to rely on again.


    As for the elders of Wutian College


    He Zixue never believed them and didn''t expect them to do anything.


    "Haven''t you been in your warehouse before?"


    Xin Yue opened her mouth and successfully attracted the eyes of Wang Yu and he Jixue.


    "There used to be, but later there was nothing to put in, so few people went."


    Wang Yu nodded and knew he couldn''t ask anything. After changing the topic, the two exchanged greetings and said goodbye to each other.


    Xin Yue also knew that Wang Yu must be in no condition now, so she simply quit.


    "Wang Yu, look at the materials."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu nodded. Just now he thought so.


    The materials are stacked together by exquisite small boxes, which is not difficult for Wang Yu to break through.


    "Ha ha, Wu Chen really underestimated me."


    After Wang Yu took out all the things, he found that there were 600 materials in it. Such preparation clearly thought that Wang Yu needed to fail five times.


    "It''s all right. Now it''s just time to refine more things. It''s also convenient for us."


    The voice of the Dragon candle brought some strange laughter, which was also full of evil laughter, which also made the little soul dislike it.


    It''s noon now. It''s more than a day before the agreed time between him and Wu Changlao. He has completely spare time to refine all the runes and tools he needs.


    After a while, a curl of cooking smoke gradually rose over Wang Yu''s room, which immediately filled the surroundings with a strong smell of medicine. Naturally, Wu Changlao and his family understood it clearly.


    "Did Wang Yu think of our plan long ago, so he was prepared?"


    In elder Wu''s room, an elder who liked to talk more also made a voice and whispered to Wu Chen, who was in the main position, with resentment on his face.


    "No, we''re airtight. No one will know about it at all."


    Elder Liu also spoke, and the expression on his face was obviously refuting the elder just now.


    "You! Everything has two sides. If you don''t understand anything, don''t say more."


    The elder opened his mouth and no longer looked at elder Liu. He looked directly at the Wu Chen above.


    "Don''t say any more. Don''t worry now, or wait for some time to see what''s going on."

 Chapter 971

    The elders here discussed with each other their strategies to deal with Wang Yu, but Wang Yu has been developing runes and tools without sleep.


    Originally, Xin Yue wanted to take a walk around Wutian city and enjoy the place where Wang Yu lived for some time, but he was blocked by the snow.


    To say he Jixue, he had an inexplicable affection for Wang Yu when he cooperated with his brother. This time, at the moment of life and death, he came back and bravely chose to save him, which also shows that he didn''t see the wrong person at the beginning.


    But


    "Miss Xin, when I saw you before, I was with Childe Wang. I haven''t completely talked to you alone. These days are just right. It''s also the time for childe Wang to refine things. Why don''t we two sisters have a good chat?"


    He Zixue happened to meet Xin Yue on the road. His eyes rotated a few times and suddenly came up with such an idea.


    Xin Yue''s wandering steps were interrupted by such a voice, and her expression on her face converged into indifference. She turned to the disappointed he Zixue and said, "Miss He, I''m sorry, you have time, I don''t have time for the time being."


    After that, she didn''t want to entangle with her any more. She turned and went in the opposite direction.


    He Zixue wants to shout Xinyue again, but he finds that his throat seems to be blocked by something. He wants to speak, but he can''t speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She wanted to shoot nervously. She was afraid that Xinyue would help herself, but she could only watch Xinyue go farther and farther, and sweat gradually stretched out on her forehead.


    Just when Xinyue just disappeared in front of him, he Zixue was like a drowning man who got oxygen again in an instant, scrambling to breathe.


    "Master, be careful."


    In an instant, the man in black appeared like a gust of wind. He reached out to hold the figure of he Zixue who was about to fall to the ground, and a trace of concern flashed in his eyes.


    Feeling the familiar breath, he Zixue didn''t get happy. Instead, he threw away the palm he handed over. The expression on his face was also angry, "get away."


    She was surprised for a moment and recovered, but she also understood what had happened just now.


    Obviously, Xin Yue didn''t want to ask herself to call her again, so she used some small tricks to seal her throat. Finally, she had to speak, and there was no way to make a sound.


    "Master..."


    The expression on his face in black also turned into helplessness. He wanted to say something but had no position. Finally, he could only turn into a helpless sigh.


    He Jixue also frowned at the man in black, mocked and said, "you''re not my personal dark guard? Why didn''t you say anything just now? I can''t say anything, and haven''t come out to save me?"


    After that, her expression was ironic and deliberate. Looking at the man in black, she lowered her head in shame.


    "No, my subordinates just knew you wouldn''t have anything, so they didn''t appear. Lord Xin didn''t mean any harm."


    Although the words are true, but this time it is obvious that he is partial to Xinyue, so his voice is getting smaller and smaller behind him.


    "Hehe, I don''t want my dark guard to think of someone else next time. If it''s still like this, I can change another dark guard who listens to me."


    He Zixue''s voice was cold. Listening to the man in black, it was like a bolt from the blue. He quickly knelt down and spoke to Xin Yue, "my subordinates know their mistakes. I won''t have such a problem next time. Please rest assured."


    With that, he knocked his head hard on the cold stone floor, and the expression on his face was also firm.


    He Jixue finally looked at him, then snorted, turned and left here.


    "I hope so."


    The light sound floated in the air, leaving only the rustle of cold wind.


    Xin Yue''s original mood of wanting to visit more was immediately disturbed by he Zixue just now. She had no interest at all. She simply returned to her yard and was ready to calm down to practice her force. By the way, she discussed with ChiYan about the advanced method of ChiYan halberd.


    Although the red flame halberd is not sealed for many years like the ten thousand soul sword, it also needs mental skills and practice if a newcomer who has just taken over wants to give full play to its power.


    Like other magical skills and artifacts, they all need time and strength to run in.


    Xin Yue has only mastered some basic operation methods before, and more deeply, she still needs a lot of teaching from ChiYan.


    Of course, he Jixue didn''t think much about the arrangement before. He really thought Xin Yue was Wang Yu''s sister, so he arranged the two people in the same yard.


    Moreover, Wang Yu''s room is just next to Xinyue''s.


    So when Xin Yue returns to his room, he must pass Wang Yu''s room and see his process of refining runes.


    Refining runes is different from cultivating force. Although it also requires strong spiritual power, it can still communicate with others like normal people.

 Chapter 972

    Xin Yue walked through the yard and went directly into Wang Yu''s room for refining runes.


    From a distance, you can obviously feel the aroma of strong runes from the outside.


    Of course, what''s more, there is Wang Yu''s unique breath of martial spirit.


    "Here you are."


    Before Xinyue saw Wang Yu''s people, she heard Wang Yu''s voice calling her. She was so excited because of he Zixue that she immediately smiled.


    "Brother Yu, how''s the process? I''ve been away for a little while. How much have you refined?"


    She walked briskly to Wang Yu''s inner room, which was filled with all kinds of materials. At the bottom, there was a huge refining furnace with curling smoke.


    Although there are many kinds and quantities of materials, in fact, in the eyes of a layman like Xin Yue, they are in good order and there is no confusion at all.


    More importantly, Wang Yu has opened more than one refining furnace in his inner room!


    You should know that ordinary talismans even need strong spiritual support to refine a refining furnace. Now it is impossible for Wang Yu to use so many precious materials alone.


    "It''s OK. What Mr. Wu asked for has been done."


    Wang Yuyun opened his mouth lightly. He couldn''t hear the faint tone. He was a man who used three stoves at the same time!


    Xin Yue widened her eyes, carefully bypassed all kinds of materials, walked into Wang Yu, pointed to three furnaces in different shapes and asked:


    "Brother Yu, are these the stoves you are refining runes?"


    After saying this, Xin Yue felt that she was really stupid. If Wang Yu wasn''t using it, what else could she do?


    Anyway, Wang Yu is the only one in this room.


    Sure enough, Wang Yu didn''t reply. He just smiled and looked at Xin Yue. The flickering emotion in his eyes was obvious. To put it bluntly, he was laughing at Xin Yue''s conversation just now.


    Xin Yue skimmed her mouth, then stepped forward and approached one of the alchemy furnaces, with some embarrassment on her face. "Oh, I''m just a little shocked. I haven''t seen such a person who makes alchemy at the same time."


    After saying this, both of them were slightly stunned. Xin Yue''s tone was clearly flirting with Wang Yu naturally.


    Although they often joked before, there has never been such a real dialogue.


    Wang Yu coughed gently. I don''t know when his earlobe turned red quietly and said, "this is my first attempt. After all, when refining a furnace of runes, I need to wait all the time. Generally, there won''t be any big problems at this time, so I also want to operate more lines."


    He turned to another direction and tried not to look at Xinyue.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s back. She understood something for a moment, but she didn''t speak again.


    "How much extra has been refined now? How much can be made by tomorrow afternoon?"


    She changed the subject, and her eyes were also fixed on a beautifully decorated small box. In it was the rune that Wang Yu had bothered to think about for the defense of the ghost sect in Wutian city.


    Wang Yu thought for a moment. Xin Yue was not in a hurry to get the answer. Now she was obviously angry and interested in what looked like small jewelry in front of her.


    "There may be hundreds more runes, but there are many basic ones. I''m trying to pursue higher-level runes and runes."


    Wang Yu thought for a moment, but found that his words didn''t get the echo of Xin Yue. He also turned around and just saw her reach out to a symbol she had placed on the table.


    "Wait a minute!"


    He quickly made a sound and stopped Xinyue''s action in time. Then the whole person moved to Xinyue''s side like a gust of wind, and his eyes twinkled with deep worry.


    Xin Yue was slightly stunned. Her hands still kept the action she had just wanted to touch the talisman, but her body unconsciously looked at Wang Yu who hurried over. They looked at each other. At this moment, the air seemed to be still.


    After several breaths, Wang Yu swallowed his saliva and realized that he was too close to Xinyue. After blinking, he quickly stepped back and scratched his head.


    "This thing... Can''t I touch it?"


    Xinyue also reacted and tried to make her expression natural, but she couldn''t control her trembling voice.


    This tone was heard by Wang Yu, and his body began to tremble from the bottom of his heart.


    "Cough, yes, this is a talisman I thought of against the ghost sect. As long as it has strong force and studies a certain category of extreme natural forces, it will be hurt by it."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth to explain. While talking, his eyes were looking at Xin Yue tightly, and the meaning expressed in his words was also obvious.


    Although the people of the ghost sect have cultivated the powerful dark force, at the same time, Xinyue is also like this, just cultivating the power of fire in nature.

 Chapter 973

    However, this ability is the whole Wufeng people will, and Xin Yue can''t decide at all.


    This is why Wang Yu chose to put it in a crystal clear transparent box.


    ¡ª¡ªOriginally, the outside was filled with Wang Yu''s martial spirit, unless a specific person can open it.


    But obviously, in front of Xin Yue, Wang Yu''s martial spirit is still very easy to break.


    "Well, I won''t do much. I hope I can really play its real power at that time."


    Xin Yue waved her hand and stepped back behind her. She didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. It widened the distance between the two people.


    What she said is quite meaningful.


    It''s not that they doubt Wang Yu''s ability to refine runes, but whether the elders of Wutian college will really use all the things Wang Yu gave them to resist the invasion of the ghost sect after the two of them leave.


    "I hope so. Anyway, this is also their home."


    Wang Yu turned and walked to another refining furnace. He spoke quietly with his back to Xin Yue. He didn''t know what kind of expression was on his face when he said this.


    One day and one night passed quickly, and there was not much time left for Wang Yu to hand over 100 runes and 30 runes to Wu Chang''s people. However, in Wang Yu''s room, the aroma of refining runes still existed for a long time.


    At this time, the lights were bright in the courtyard of the elders of Wutian college. They sat in a circle waiting for Wang Yu''s arrival.


    Or, more accurately, the arrival of those items they expect.


    When more people''s gongs and drums sounded on time, there was no wind in the room. In an instant, everyone subconsciously narrowed their eyes.


    After the wind, the people opened their eyes and saw Wang Yu standing in a green shirt in front of them. There was a red figure behind them, needless to say, Xinyue.


    Wang Yu walking in front is still detached, while Xin Yue behind her is smiling, which makes people unable to see what she is thinking.


    "Good evening, everyone."


    Xin Yue took the lead in opening her mouth and listened to her tone. It seemed that she didn''t pay attention to the respected elders in the legend.


    Wang Yu was even more direct. He came up and sat down in the seat directly opposite Wu Changlao.


    Although it can''t be said that it''s a front seat, the whole body''s spirit and temperament are always promoting their own position.


    In addition to Wu Changlao, the elders had more or less dissatisfaction on their faces, but even so, no one spoke and were waiting for the unified order of Wu elder.


    "Young master Wang, long time no see."


    Elder Wu smiled and opened his mouth. There were many wrinkles on his old face. If a child saw it, he would be frightened to cry.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and nodded in response to his opening remarks. Then when a line of elders were going to stand up against Wang Yu, they scratched something from their hands, and then white smoke appeared.


    Before everyone could see clearly, Wang Yu waved his palm gently and swept it onto the carpet in the middle of the room.


    A magical scene appeared, and the white smoke skipped. On the originally empty ground, there were many exquisite living or crystal clear small boxes.


    Suddenly, someone in the elders made a cold sound. Wang Yu didn''t turn around. He just looked at the empty tea cup in front of him and his eyes dropped. No one knew what he was thinking now.


    These are obviously the runes and runes that Wang Yu promised before.


    Xin Yue stood behind Wang Yu, still smiling, but her whole body was obviously full of pride.


    Some elders couldn''t help but step forward and want to touch these things directly.


    Wang Yu didn''t stop it, or he had already expected such a result.


    Wu Changlao frowned, and the expression on his face was different from those guys. Although he especially wanted to see these runes and tools, he stifled the expression that Wang Yu had mastered everything.


    "This... This is really a hundred runes! Not many, not many!"


    The elder, who always disagreed with elder Liu before, looked in the direction of Wu Changlao with a shocked face, and his eyebrows were more locked.


    However, the man was excited at this time. Of course, he would not notice the expression of Wu Changlao, so after that, he looked at each Rune in detail with other elders.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue were unexpectedly patient at this time. They waited for the elders to read all the runes and runes and return to their positions before they spoke.


    "How, Wu Changlao, have your compatriots verified everything?"


    Xin Yue smiled and spoke to Wu Changlao, but it was obvious that there was a strong irony in her words.


    In particular, the word "verification" is very hard to bite. You can''t hear it unless your brain is hard to use.

 Chapter 974

    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Mr. Wu''s face, but it was indeed a group of elders called "respecting teachers" who just hugged him like the aunt of the vegetable market.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Wu, I''ve given you all my things. I won''t waste much time with my sister. I''ll set out to rescue Mr. He later. I''ll give you the rest."


    Wang Yu didn''t seem to want to tangle with them more and said goodbye directly, but he still mentioned them. He and Xin Yue just went to save people. I hope they can make good use of these things during this time.


    Wu Changlao''s mood didn''t change for a moment. When he heard Wang Yu''s resignation in the evening, he subconsciously nodded.


    But after the reaction, he didn''t regret his decision, and personally sent him and Xin Yue out of his yard.


    "Wu Changlao, this Wang Yu..."


    Elder Liu''s voice came from behind elder Wu. Standing at the door, watching Wang Yu and Xin Yue go away, there were only two of them.


    As for the others, they were still looking at the runes and runes given by Wang Yu in the room.


    They haven''t seen the six grade runes and runes, but it''s obvious that Wang Yu and others are always different in many small places.


    Wu Changlao was surprised to hear elder Liu''s voice. He also glanced at him and then turned his eyes back. Although Wang Yu had already disappeared in front of him:


    "He has a lot of relationship with he family, but he only stops at his deep friendship with he benfeng. In addition, he doesn''t care so much."


    Elder Liu, who was listening quietly, was suddenly shocked. What did Wu Changlao mean


    He could not imagine that the old man who had always been kind-hearted would say such suggestive words. He turned to continue questioning, but found that he had already walked quickly to the yard.


    Only Liu Changlao was left standing at the gate, looking at Wu Chen''s back and falling into meditation


    Wang Yu and he Jifeng have a good relationship and can''t touch them, but the he family is a big family and has a big business. Maybe there''s something else to do.


    Elder Liu''s mind was filled with such thoughts. Finally, he recovered his mind by the cold wind from a distance. He also reacted and turned to Wu Changlao''s room.


    There, Wang Yu and Xin Yue took advantage of the night to say goodbye to he Zixue. They secretly stuffed her with many runes and tools refined in the past two days, and then embarked on the journey of finding the base camp.


    In elder Liu''s room, the lamp oil gradually burned out, and the room fell into darkness. In his heart, there was a light that didn''t know where to go.


    Three days later, the weather became colder and colder. After a long journey, Wang Yu and Xin Yue finally reached the gate of the legendary ghost sect''s headquarters here.


    This is a cliff, and the nest of the base camp is built on the cliff. Behind it is an abyss.


    "Is this where the ghost sect is?"


    Xin Yue looked up and narrowed her eyes slightly. She looked back at the tall buildings. Her red clothes fluttered in the wind and shook people''s eyes.


    Wang Yu nodded. At this time, he also stretched out his hands and showed the fourth secret method of wanhun sword. In a moment, Wang Yu and Xin Yue seemed to disappear out of thin air, and they could no longer be seen.


    It''s no use. Wang Yu then opened his mouth. Xin Yue began to hide all his breath. At the same time, Wang Yu did the same.


    After everything was finished, the two looked at each other and continued on their way.


    According to he Jixue''s memory, he Jifeng led many jingelites of Wutian college to fight together. Wang Yu guessed that they might be discovered by the people of the ghost sect because their goal was too big.


    Therefore, before he and Xinyue set out, he refused the request of he Zixue to appoint guards for them, and finally chose to pack light with Xinyue.


    "I feel the breath of dark martial spirit."


    Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu and opened his mouth with a secret technique. The expression on his face was dignified.


    Previously, she and Wang Yu said that when they were in the challenge arena of Jindi and Fuwang assembly, they both experienced a kind of martial spirit that was repressed in people''s hearts. At that time, they had recognized that this was a specific martial spirit cultivated by the ghost clan.


    But even then, their feelings were only slight. Standing in this place, they had been suppressed and were out of breath.


    "It''s a bad start. You two should be careful."


    The little soul''s worried voice came from digging and thinking. Wang Yu nodded and pursed his lips, as if he thought of something. He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to hold Xinyue''s hand.


    Xin Yue was about to retract her palm like a conditioned reflex, but she was pulled by Wang Yu.


    She only felt that her heartbeat became stronger in an instant, and turned to look at Wang Yu, but he didn''t make a sound, and his face was serious.

 Chapter 975

    Wang Yu stretched out his hand and held Xin Yue''s palm tightly. The expression on his face was very dignified. For a time, Xin Yue wanted to forget the state of the two standing, but the obvious feeling from his hand could not be ignored.


    On the contrary to Xin Yue, Wang Yu''s palm was just like what he usually showed. It was cold without a trace of temperature, but Xin Yue was emitting strong heat all the time.


    The palms of the two people were tightly held together. Xinyue''s heart beat faster and faster, and his face was gradually filled with a red blush.


    "The front is the main gate. Be careful."


    Wang Yu''s voice appeared in Xin Yue''s mind without opening his mouth. In contrast, his secret technique was clearer.


    Xinyue was slightly stunned, and then nodded to keep up with Wang Yu''s footsteps.


    She kept her lips and tried not to show her excitement, but her heart never stopped.


    "In your current state, you follow Wang Yu. Are you sure you won''t hold him back?"


    At the same time, the voice of red flame ridicule penetrated into Xinyue''s mind, and instantly made Xinyue come back from her thoughts under her control.


    She


    He was shocked by Wang Yu''s sudden action, but at the same time, the expression on his face was also obvious, so he exposed all his heart.


    Xinyue didn''t speak. She looked up at Wang Yu standing in front of her. From the back, she could only see a silhouette on the side.


    But even at this time, Wang Yu''s face was still indifferent and invincible, and forcibly extinguished all the beautiful hearts that Xin Yue had just risen.


    Yes, people like Wang Yu have always hidden all their love, hate, love, love, snow and moon in their hearts. What they think in their hearts has always been their great cause and life goal.


    Women and money are just passing clouds for him.


    Xin Yue thought like this, and the expression on her face also returned to the previous calm. The just warmed up mood has become a backwater. For people like Wang Yu, her heart is probably a mistake.


    Before he knew it, Wang Yu had quietly loosened Xin Yue''s palm, took a sudden step forward and rushed to the front door.


    "There''s no need to go through the front door. We''ll slip in from here."


    Wang Yu turned to Xin Yue. He still didn''t make a sound, but spoke through the secret arts.


    Xin Yue''s expression still stayed in the state that Wang Yugang was holding hands with him. At this time, he was suddenly asked, and his face was also at a loss.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and returned to Xin Yue again, with deep concern in his voice.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you feeling well?"


    Wang Yu didn''t think much when he saw Xin Yue like this. There are many hidden arrays outside this place. Just now he held Xin Yue''s hand for fear that Xin Yue would enter the array accidentally.


    But I can''t think of the real reason.


    Xinyue''s eyes flashed a trace of loss, then shook her head and smiled at Wang Yu, but the smile was a bit more ugly than her crying.


    Wang Yu frowned, knowing that she didn''t want to say, and didn''t ask again, but reached out to a black space above the main gate of the ghost sect. At the same time, his voice was also vivid in Xin Yue''s mind through the Secretary:


    "That''s a loophole I just found. It just allows us to enter it without disturbing any array."


    When he said this, there was a glittering light in his eyes. Unconsciously, Xinyue was also intoxicated in the light of such reference.


    Wang Yu''s greatest charm is here. Such pride and self-confidence from inside to outside are the flash points that really attract Xinyue from beginning to end.


    No matter how others praise Wang Yu''s great achievements or what ordinary people can''t send, in Xin Yue''s mind, he is always the man who is energetic and can still face difficulties calmly.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue who had not responded to him for a long time. He couldn''t help walking forward again. In an instant, the distance between the two people was shortened to a very close point.


    Almost, you can see the small fluff on each other''s faces.


    "Brother Yu, let''s go in now."


    A faint blush flashed on Xin Yue''s face. She quickly got up and flew towards the place pointed by Wang Yu. Because of the speed, she called Wang Yu and didn''t see her expression clearly.


    "There is something wrong with Xinyue today."


    The voice of the Dragon candle came from Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu didn''t speak, but he was also suspicious. He looked at Xin Yue''s back, thought for a moment, and then flew. They fell on the ground inside at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, the little soul didn''t make a sound after the Dragon candle, but chose not to speak.


    The situation was urgent, and Wang Yu didn''t notice anything wrong. He directly explored with Xin Yue towards the more extended ghost sect headquarters.

 Chapter 976

    In fact, it is the headquarters of ghost sect, but in fact, it is only a small branch of ghost sect in Wutian city. Behind ghost sect is Shenyou sect, with its eyes on the whole continent.


    This is just a small and remote place. It is absolutely impossible to set up a base camp in such a place.


    From the outside, Xin Yue has completely lost her nervousness. After understanding the distance between herself and Wang Yu, she will strengthen her mind.


    I got it from the beginning, didn''t I?


    After all, Wang Yu will not fall in love with anyone, and he will always accompany him to the end. Anyway, what she likes is such a serious Wang Yu himself.


    "Xin Yue, I feel an obvious dark martial spirit on the left."


    Wang Yu felt that Xin Yue had no other reaction for a long time. He spoke normally and his face was serious.


    When they talked to he Zixue in Wutian City, they said that the purpose was to rescue he Jifeng and the elites of Wutian college, but Wang Yu and Xin Yue knew that their real purpose was to destroy all the dens.


    This is also in addition to the future trouble of Wutian city.


    In the final analysis, the original purpose of Wang Yu''s return to Wutian city is to completely solve their involvement with the ghost sect.


    "Well, but obviously there is no road over there, so we should be in some kind of trap."


    Xin Yue''s quiet voice also appeared in Wang Yu''s mind. It was also to observe the surrounding environment. It was obvious that Xin Yue''s pertinence was different from Wang Yu.


    They explore together, which reduces the chance of making mistakes.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. The smell of the array won''t be so weak. It should be just a cover for someone."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue. The expression on her face reassured her. At the same time, there was a cyan light in her hand.


    Xin Yue once saw such a situation outside the dusty yard. At that time, Wang Yu was fighting against the youtianming.


    I haven''t seen him for many days. Wang Yu didn''t forget his array ability when practicing. Now, compared with the light at that time, it is more and more powerful.


    Knowing that this is Wang Yu''s strength, Xin Yue no longer said anything, but stepped back and gave Wang Yu his place.


    But unexpectedly, when Wang Yugang just removed all the black in front of him with such a cyan light, they were suddenly covered with more black smoke.


    It looks like a light that will never end.


    Xinyue frowned slightly. Although she didn''t understand these situations, she now obviously made herself more disadvantageous.


    "Bad..."


    Wang Yu was using his array power, but he suddenly shouted, and the expression on his face was eager.


    Originally, the two people were invisible, so the communication was always using secret skills. Suddenly they spoke, and for a time, the voice had been ringing through the whole palace.


    From a distance, Xinyue could hear echoes from a distance, but there was no one around them, which made people feel afraid without a reason.


    Xin Yue hurried forward, looked at Wang Yu with concern and said, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    She doesn''t understand this. Now she can only say such words.


    Wang Yu didn''t open his mouth, but turned his head and looked at the dark clouds that leaned against him just now when he dispersed with the power of the array. There was a trace of dignity in his eyes.


    "This is..."


    Xinyue looked at him with his eyes. Those things seemed to know Xinyue''s eyes and surrounded her one after another.


    "Don''t look!"


    Wang Yu suddenly blocked Xin Yue''s body. The light in front of the whole person was completely covered by Wang Yu. Now, above her, all was Wang Yu''s breath.


    "Tut Tut, what a moving scene."


    Behind them, there was a sudden round of applause. After the applause, there was also a person''s vicious voice.


    Wang Yu frowned, reached out and took Xin Yue''s palm, turned and looked behind him.


    "Hehe, the famous Prince Wang Yu, I didn''t expect you to really come to my territory. I''m really lucky to be the first man in the reward list."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t need to say anything. The visitor took the lead in taking off the black hat covered on his head. The expression on his face was full of fun, but if you look carefully, his eyes are full of greed.


    greedy?


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule. Although he was stunned by the sudden dark smell just now, it doesn''t mean that he would think he would lose to him.


    "Is our invisibility useless?"


    Xin Yue also looked closely at the man in front of him. At the same time, he spoke to Wang Yu around him with his secret skills. They clearly didn''t disturb anything before. What''s the matter now?


    "The breath on him is not martial Qi, but the array Qi like me and Qingchen. We use force, so it is easy to be found."


    Wang Yu explained that he had made a mistake.


    Today''s situation is that he didn''t think clearly before, but it exposed them in vain.

 Chapter 977

    Wang Yu watched quietly, while the palm of the person in front of him waved towards the sky above. He immediately understood what. He directly held Xinyue''s hand, and the two people flew in the opposite direction.


    Although Xin Yue was puzzled, out of her trust in Wang Yu, she didn''t struggle. She directly followed him. The whole person was like a swallow, rising and falling up and down lightly. She couldn''t see that she was two people with Wang Yu.


    The man in black looked at such Wang Yu, smiling all the way. He quietly watched them walk by, but the action on his hands didn''t slow down at all. There were more and more black clouds on their heads, which had a tendency to cover them all.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue also fell into a corner at this time. Their invisibility was quickly dispersed by Wang Yu in the process of driving. At this time, it was completely displayed in front of the black people.


    "What do you have to show off about the power of the dark array?"


    Wang Yu snorted and looked contemptuously at the man in black. At the same time, the blue light in his hand gradually showed up. It seemed that he wanted to fight with him.


    Xin Yue wanted to come forward to help Wang Yu, but under the sign of his God''s eyes, he retreated a few steps. Although he was obedient, his confusion became more and more serious.


    "What are you going to do? You can''t just go ahead like this. I can help you too."


    Xin Yue''s voice came from Wang Yu''s mind. A warm light flashed in Wang Yu''s eyes, but he still spoke softly to Xin Yue''s secret skill:


    "It''s all right. I have my own discretion. Now it''s an array competition. You don''t understand it. It''s easy to get hurt."


    After that, Wang Yu''s body was like a sharp sword. He rushed towards the man in black in an instant, and his face was full of firmness.


    Because Wang Yu used a secret technique to transmit sound just now, except Wang Yu and Xin Yue, Xiao Hun and ChiYan didn''t hear any sound.


    Xinyue was shocked to stand in the same place. When did she hear Wang Yu speak to herself in such a gentle voice!


    Wang Yu has always regarded her as his sister. Although it is true, there is no big difference in his tone when talking to others, but he talks more and less. Today, however, he really makes himself feel his gentle side.


    It''s so


    It''s refreshing.


    "Xin Yue, don''t be careless. Wang Yu was only able to support for a while in the past. He should need your help later. Don''t take it lightly."


    The voice of red flame came from Xin Yue''s mind. Obviously, it was red flame who noticed that Xin Yue was abnormal, but for what reason, it was natural to be shocked by Wang Yu''s appearance alone, but he didn''t want to go in the beautiful direction.


    "I know."


    Xin Yue also spoke softly, but she was foolishly looking at Wang Yu''s back. Her eyes were glittering.


    Anyway, it''s a response to Wang Yu''s silent efforts over the past year to get such treatment from Wang Yu today.


    Wang Yu rushed to the front at this time. He was already controlling the blue light in his hand to struggle with the black clouds of the man in black.


    "Young Xia Wang, childe Wang, ha ha, Wang Yu, you are really good at it."


    The person in front of him easily cracked the attack he had just set up when he saw Wang Yu. His face also showed an unexpected expression, but it was still expected by him. The action on his hand was still slow, as if he still didn''t pay attention to Wang Yu.


    Originally, this skill is the simplest. Wang Yu can solve it without effort. However, he hesitated because of his unexpected tenderness.


    "Wang Yu? The state is not quite right. Pay attention to concentrate."


    Seeing that there was going to be a black cloud behind him, the little soul quickly made a sound to remind him. At the same time, he also fell into meditation.


    His recent performance towards Xin Yue is different. Just now, although he didn''t hear anything, Wang Yu should have said something to Xin Yue.


    Because at that moment, the breath from Xinyue was also disordered, and there was no law at all.


    The distance between the two people, after this period of running in, finally want to be closer?


    Xiaohun has always been the one who knows Wang Yu best. Now he sees the changes day by day. If recent things are not more important, he really wants to talk to Wang Yu.


    At the same time, Wang Yu took out a crystal clear small box from the west mouth on the right, and threw it directly behind him before turning around.


    The attack moves behind him were naturally destroyed in an instant, and the talisman just thrown out also fell farther away, quickly absorbing the dark clouds still in the air at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After such a thing came out, it was still a dark palace, and it lit up a lot in an instant.

 Chapter 978

    Although Wang Yu doesn''t know what kind of dark array power the man in black used, at least now he can feel his communication routine.


    Just as I was in the last arena of the Fuwang assembly, the suppression of ability is not terrible. Mastering the enemy''s routine is the most fatal point.


    "I knew it was a pity that you, Wang Yu, will be given the result by Ji kaiqun today. Are you very excited?" the man in Black opened his mouth directly, and his face was full of infinite greed.


    Wang Yu saw it in his eyes and understood it in bursts. One of his words was to tell him his real name, and the other was to say that he was actually the only one in this base camp today.


    In other words, he is the only one who belongs to the ghost sect.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed with ease. If he was only dealing with him, he really didn''t need to be timid.


    Before, I was worried that if I let go and fight with him, someone would suddenly appear, and then took the opportunity to sneak attack and attack myself and Xin Yue on both sides. In this way, it would be very unfavorable to them.


    Now that we know that there is only one person in this season, that is to say, Wang Yu and Xin Yue can act separately.


    However, he was not a person who would easily believe anything. After listening to such words, he also quickly switched the magic under his control. In an instant, the white martial Qi overflowed from himself and rushed towards Ji kaiqun from all directions.


    Ji kaiqun, who was elated to fight with Wang Yu with the power of the array, didn''t react for a moment. Until he saw the white smoke, he began to hastily manipulate the dark clouds far away from him to come back to defend himself.


    Although he had tried to make his speed faster, he was still embarrassed for a long time before he dissipated all these martial Qi.


    In this short time, Wang Yu has also released his spiritual consciousness, and the whole person feels all the breath in the base camp.


    Indeed, there was no dark smell any more. In the southeast, there was a faint smell of martial spirit. Although it was about to be cut off, Wang Yu still felt it. This was the smell of he Jifeng.


    "Xin Yue, I have just felt with my spiritual sense that there is a fluctuation of martial Qi in the southeast. If I guess correctly, it should be the place where he Jifeng is imprisoned."


    The voice of the secret skill accurately appeared in Xin Yue''s mind. I don''t know whether it was the influence of Wang Yu''s gentle words before. Xin Yue still felt warm when she heard this voice like a command at this time.


    "OK, I''ll go there. Be careful here yourself."


    Xin Yue always knew that Wang Yu would make the wisest choice, so she believed him unconditionally. After such a sentence, she turned around without hesitation and went to the direction he had just said.


    Brother Yu is here waiting for him to rescue the he family master. This is the most firm belief in Xinyue''s heart.


    ChiYan sees all the performance of Xinyue in her eyes. Somehow, she suddenly seems to understand the reason why Xinyue is wrong recently.


    Is that the feeling of admiration that I once felt in ancient times?


    "Hum, it''s cruel of you to let the little girl leave alone."


    Ji kaiqun tut tut tut commented. As he spoke, the dark clouds that Wang Yu had seen before had been rekindled in his hands.


    Wang Yu''s face was cold. Although he had been standing still, his movements had never stopped running and changing. After he had just finished that sentence, white and cyan lights appeared at the same time, flying from left to right in the direction of Ji kaiqun.


    "Is that all?"


    He quickly dodged away, and the expression on his face became the previous ridicule. As soon as he was about to manipulate the dark cloud in his hand to attack Wang Yu, the expression on his face immediately became stiff.


    "What..."


    He turned around in disbelief, but his strength was getting smaller and smaller. Compared with his flexibility just now, he was just different.


    "Since you know where your weakness is and work so hard with me so openly, you should have done a good job in the consequences of being destroyed."


    The silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand looks incomparably bright in this gray scene. At the same time, it shines in an inconspicuous black cloud behind Ji kaiqun.


    What he said about tuoda is also because Ji kaiqun regards himself as an ordinary attack tool, and he incarnates himself as both a manipulator and a manipulated person.


    Although it can control itself more flexibly, it is undoubtedly exposing its biggest weakness.


    "Oh, I don''t need to kill you..."


    Ji kaiqun had to say something threatening to Wang Yu, but at last his voice was out of breath and his body gradually fell down.


    After a few breaths, he also lost his breath and became a corpse after all.


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes slightly and didn''t relax any vigilance. He quickly walked to the direction where the spirit of the ten thousand souls sword had just passed. After personally determining that all the remaining spiritual power had been handled by himself, he turned and walked towards the southeast where Xin Yue had just left.

 Chapter 979

    Without any guidance, Wang Yu went straight along the road in the center of the body and rushed to the place where he felt the fluctuation of Wu Qi before.


    "Believe me, Wang Yu and I are here to save you."


    Before Wang Yu got close to the final place, he felt Xin Yue explaining his identity.


    But obviously there was no reply from the other side. Wang Yu also tightened his pace and sped faster towards the inside.


    "So much time has been consumed. If you insist on not coming out, there is nothing I can do."


    It should be that he felt the approach of Wang Yu''s breath, and Xin Yue''s voice was helpless.


    In the dark dungeon, the people led by he Jifeng have sobered up, and Xin Yue has solved all the mechanisms that trapped them, but no one wants to come out of it.


    Xin Yue has been in the Jianghu for so many years. She really hasn''t seen such a thing. Do people waiting for rescue rush to beg them out?


    "Brother Yu, you finally came."


    Xinyue didn''t want to entangle with them anymore. She also felt the footsteps coming from behind Wang Yu. She turned directly and said nothing in her tone.


    Wang Yu had imagined the consequences she would encounter on her way here, but only after she really came in did she understand that it was really not generally difficult.


    "Don''t try to cheat us. We''re here today. Don''t let us fall into the trap again!"


    In prison, a thin figure stepped forward and shouted at Wang Yu and Xin Yue, but maybe it was because he was too timid, so he stood back behind them.


    Wang Shuangmei wrinkled slightly, patted Xinyue on the shoulder and walked towards these people.


    His sharp eyes crossed everyone''s face, and finally landed on a beautiful man''s face. There was a trace of excitement and excitement in the depths of his eyes.


    That man, of course, Wang Yu has been worried about this wind for a long time.


    "Mr. He, we have come to save you. Let''s go out and talk about anything."


    Wang Yu disguised his inner excitement, stepped forward and spoke directly to he Jifeng, who looked serious. When he spoke, he was completely unaware of the excitement in his voice.


    But strangely, for he Jifeng, he didn''t respond to such a familiar voice and name, and even confusion and vigilance flashed in his eyes.


    "Who on earth are you? Why do you come again and again to test us? Don''t think we will believe it. Such a trick is of no use to us."


    He Jifeng spoke to Wang Yu with a serious face. When he spoke, his fists were tightly held together, as if he had a deep hatred for Wang Yu.


    Or he was so hostile to everyone who came here to rescue them.


    Wang Yu looked at he Jifeng, who was unfamiliar with his tone, in shock. He couldn''t believe that he was the brother he had believed for a long time.


    "When I came just now, they were like this. There is no doubt that they must have something else to control."


    Xin Yue took a step forward, patted him on the shoulder from behind him, then took Wang Yuchao back a few steps, looked closely at the crowd in front of them, and said:


    "I know you want to save them, but give them a tough attitude. We can''t directly stun them and take them away."


    Wang Yujing listened to her analysis and frowned more tightly.


    He nodded, looked at the people in the cell, and then spoke to Xinyue''s Secret:


    "Well, I said he didn''t seem to care at all after I solved the problem of opening the group in that season. It turned out that he left a hand here."


    Wang Yu stared and then fell into meditation.


    Things have become so that they can''t do anything by tough means. In the end, it may only backfire. In that case, they can only solve it by wisdom.


    First of all, the most important thing is to find out why they don''t even know Wang Yu.


    "Let''s start from this base camp first. They will stay here and won''t leave. It''s better to take the opportunity to visit all here."


    Xin Yue thought for a moment and then spoke to Wang Yu.


    They finally took a look at these people, especially he Jifeng, who was standing behind them. The feelings in their eyes were complex.


    Wang Yu pursed his lips and made a decision secretly in his heart.


    Not just because of your sister''s request.


    Their eyes turned back in the air. Wang Yu was slightly shocked because he found that when they looked at each other, he Jifeng began to turn to Qingming.


    When he found such a thing, he would continue to excitedly face he Jifeng and want to purify his strange performance directly, a man suddenly appeared between them.

 Chapter 980

    He happened to block Wang Yu''s sight of he Zifeng. He didn''t know if it was Wang Yu''s illusion. He actually felt that there was a evil smile in this person''s eyes, as if he didn''t want Wang Yu to save he Zifeng.


    Wang Yu frowned and wanted to step forward to see what was going on with the man. Xin Yue''s voice sounded again in his mind.


    "It''s time to go."


    Wang Yu suddenly recovered and turned to look at Xin Yue. A worried look had appeared on her face.


    "OK."


    Looking at Xin Yue''s expression, Wang Yu felt pity and turned around, so he had to keep up with her and walk outside.


    But in the end, he turned around and looked back at the direction just now, but there was no man blocking them. He Jifeng still looked serious and even disgusted.


    Wang Yu was shocked and stopped looking at them. He quickly followed Xin Yue.


    "What happened just now?"


    Wang Yu followed Xinyue quietly. At this time, he heard the debate between Xiaohun and Longzhu in his mind.


    It doesn''t take much concentration to walk. He also opened his mouth. What happened? "


    Such a voice also unconsciously brought some unnatural tension.


    But the little soul didn''t find it, but directly explained to Wang Yu, "no, just Longzhu made a fuss and wanted to tell me something important."


    After he finished, he found that dragon candle, who had always liked to talk more, didn''t answer immediately, but paused for a moment, and then spoke:


    "Wang Yu, do you feel something wrong with yourself for a while, as if something is depressing you?"


    His tone attached importance to the rare seriousness. When he spoke, Wang Yu and Xiaohun couldn''t help but take some seriousness.


    After saying this, Wang Yu had a feeling of depression, which seemed to be more obvious in an instant.


    "Yes, but I just thought it was because Xin Yue and I were now in the base camp of the ghost sect, so we were suppressed by the dark forces."


    Long Zhu gently denied that Wang Yu realized the importance of the matter and followed Xin Yue with a more and more serious expression on his face


    "It''s not because of the martial spirit. The dark smell of this place is brought by Ji kaiqun who fought with you before. He has been solved by you just now, so there is no other dark smell at all."


    The voice of dragon candle was a little nervous. Wang Yu stopped in his heart and couldn''t help getting more nervous.


    In this case, does it mean that there are other ghost sect people here?


    In other words, Ji kaiqun lied when he was fighting just now?


    Then Xin Yue was in a very dangerous situation just now. After all, if a person rushes into the cell, he may encounter other attackers.


    In addition, she has never seen anyone in he Jifeng, and she may mistakenly trust others


    The consequences are unimaginable.


    "Xinyue, stop."


    At the thought of this, Wang Yu also stopped. There was no secret voice. He spoke directly to her back. The expression on his face was very dignified. There was no hesitation when he spoke.


    Xin Yue turned around and looked at Wang Yu puzzled, but at the same time, her hands had been in a fighting posture.


    "Did you feel anything different just now?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes twinkled with concern and didn''t explain the specific place, but he believed that Xin Yue must be able to understand what he said.


    "It seems that there is no," said Xin Yue, frowning slightly and trying to think about the situation just now, but suddenly a flash of intelligence and opening, "Oh, except when I just entered the prison, those people looked at me. They didn''t look like prisoners who had been imprisoned for so long, but they seemed to have been used to it for a long time, and they were hostile to me after I went."


    Later, she was worried that Wang Yu could not understand, and then explained:


    "I have made it clear that I will not hurt them, but they are still hostile to me. I reported your name, and no one has changed."


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face also became confused. This was not the reaction of normal people after they were detained to see acquaintances, but more like they didn''t care about them at all.


    And the man in front of him just now


    Who is it?


    "That''s right, Wang Yu. I guess it''s because you''ve been invaded by insects before, so when you see this situation again, your body will fall back into the original state of fear."


    The voice of dragon candle came again. Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart also recalled the situation just now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s serious expression, Xin Yue couldn''t help waving her palm at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s heart was full of twists and turns, as if he had suddenly figured something out. He quickly took Xin Yue''s hand and said loudly:


    "No! Let''s go back quickly! He this wind is dangerous!"


    With that, regardless of Xin Yue''s reaction, he directly grabbed her palm and ran away in the direction behind her.

 Chapter 981

    And sure enough, before the two of them entered the innermost room, they had heard the sound of blow, one after another, ringing through the whole room.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. They also accelerated their pace and ran towards the deepest end more quickly.


    After entering, what came into view was a group of people who had just been in prison. They had come out of the prison and stood apart. They all began to fight with their own martial spirit.


    Wang Yu frowned and stood on the outside. Before he knew what was going on, he felt a strong breath flying in his direction.


    "Be careful!"


    Before Wang Yu made any response, Xin Yue around him suddenly pushed himself aside. At the same time, the red flame halberd in his hand also appeared in an instant, and the dark red light burst out, breaking the things just now.


    Wang Yu stared at Xin Yue''s series of actions without hesitation.


    In the past, he knew that Xin Yue''s martial spirit was stronger than herself. In addition, she was born with the inheritance of Wufeng nationality, so her strength was even stronger.


    But after a while, Wang Yu really realized that such people even have such a strong consciousness.


    "Was it... The red flame halberd that changed in an instant? Did she... Really give Xin Yue the detailed operation methods?"


    The little soul murmured, but Wang Yu didn''t hear it clearly. He just came forward, followed around Xin Yue, and joined the crowd that had just begun to attack them with her.


    "Do you still think of her? What''s good?"


    Dragon candle snorted and responded to the feelings in Xiaohun''s heart, but in the final analysis, he still didn''t understand these feelings, and there was no way to understand his complex mood.


    "What''s going on? How can they suddenly kill each other? And they''re still so aimless?


    Xin Yue threw a man flying from his side to the other side with a red flame halberd, and opened his mouth to Wang Yu. The look in his eyes was also nervous that he had not seen for a long time. "


    It''s also because of Wang Yu''s suddenly serious expression just now, and the tangle that he Jifeng can''t start in the face of so many children of Wutian college.


    More importantly, the two of them were timid and dared not go forward, but the other party''s people were ruthless. They were in their fatal direction, and they couldn''t be taken lightly.


    "People are still them, but now their bodies have been manipulated by others and there is no way to think independently, so they didn''t leave here with us just now."


    Wang Yu''s analysis sentence by sentence, the look in his eyes is also dignified. In such a situation, they are simply suppressed. Such pressure is not given to them by the people opposite, but they should control themselves. On the premise of protecting themselves, they can''t hurt them.


    "Hehe, you really deserve to be the famous Prince of Wang Yu. You''ve seen my plan after just going out for a walk."


    In the crowd, a man suddenly praised. When he finished saying this, the people who were still crazy to fight each other also stopped and walked behind one after another.


    Wang Yu frowned, and Xin Yue and he retreated quietly and left the circle where they had just fought.


    He Jifeng was the one who made the noise, but Wang Yu knew that the person he was thinking about was definitely not he Jifeng.


    "Who on earth are you? What does it have to do with Ji kaiqun?"


    Wang Yu looked at the opposite "he benfeng" fiercely. While talking, his hand flashed silver, and the exquisite wanhun sword appeared in his hand, pointing directly to he benfeng''s face.


    Although his sword posture looked sassy, in fact, only he and little soul dragon candle knew that his heart was actually shaking.


    In the face of his once good brother, old man, he still has no way to turn against each other and be indifferent to him.


    At the same time, Wang Yu didn''t notice Xinyue around him. When he saw that Wang Yu took out the wanhun sword in an instant, his eyes also flashed a lot.


    He Jifeng on the opposite side seemed to have known that Wang Yu would have such a reaction. He was not worried. He smiled gently and then opened his mouth:


    "Don''t compare me with that brainless guy. I''m a comprehensive representative of wisdom and ability. Ji kaiqun? Hum, I should die."


    Speaking later, Wang Yu can also clearly feel his hatred and deep irony towards Ji kaiqun in his tone, and more importantly, the pleasure of knowing that he died.


    Are there still infighting among the people in the ghost sect?


    Wang Yu didn''t know what to say, so he simply asked Longzhu, "is the insect on he Jifeng? What method can I take it out?"


    To tell the truth, he really didn''t want to hurt he benfeng''s body, even if it was because there was a completely unrelated soul controlling it, he couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter 982

    "This is not the same as your situation before, because your mental power is relatively strong, so although you manipulated your spirit at that time, it will have an effect only under the guidance of a specific environment. Their mental power is far less than you, and they are more likely to be directly manipulated by the whole body."


    Long Zhu opened his mouth to explain. Before he finished, he got the sarcasm of Xiaohun. "Don''t talk nonsense. Just say what to do. We''ll make it clear when we go back."


    Speaking of the back, the corners of Wang Yu''s mouth finally rose slightly. He was really grateful to Xiaohun that they were there. Otherwise, he would not be able to solve it well alone.


    "Just kill the controller. When the controller dies, the poisonous insects on them will naturally disappear."


    The Dragon candle opened his mouth. At this time, the opposite "he Jifeng" had also given orders. Wang Yu and Xin Yue surrounded again with all kinds of attack moves.


    "What to do? Brother Yu, have you come up with any solution?"


    Xin Yue could have solved them instantly, but now she is worried that they are all familiar to Wang Yu, so she is also flustered, and the movement of her hands is limited. If this goes on, it will not only consume their mental strength, but also be likely to be caught by the people in control and attack them at one fell swoop.


    Wang Yu frowned and was silent. The movements in his hands responded restrictively. Xin Yue looked at him. As if he was trying to solve the problem, he had to face these people for a while.


    "Can you make it clear? It''s ambiguous. Who knows who is the fine controller?"


    The little soul opened his mouth a little anxious. The Dragon candle stared at him and then opened his mouth, "these people are obviously controlled by a poisonous insect, and their actions are almost the same. With so many people, the controller can only mix among them, but because they want to distract to control everyone, they can''t do large-scale actions."


    Long Zhu said so much, and Wang Yu has solved many people in front of him. He knows what he knows.


    "Xin Yue, find someone who is slow or doesn''t move much, and then kill him."


    Wang Yu didn''t use the secret technique to communicate this time, but directly spoke to Xin Yue, who was controlling behind him. He didn''t explain too much. This is absolute trust.


    And between the two, they do have such trust.


    "Yes."


    A gentle hum also shows the silent friendship between them.


    Who knows it is such an action that does not consume mental energy, which makes the "he Jifeng" who just spoke proudly say, "ha ha, he is very smart. He already knows the way to catch the thief and the king first."


    His words not only disturbed Wang Yu and them, but also interfered with their actions, and blurred the purpose of Wang Yu''s command to Xin Yue.


    Xin Yue was really confused by this remark, thinking that she just found their leader, and didn''t want to be like a poisonous insect.


    Wang Yu frowned and whispered, "don''t believe him. This is to find out the bug and explain it to you in detail after you go out."


    Xin Yue listened and looked at Wang Yu''s expression. They nodded. They exchanged a lot of eyes in an instant and understood each other''s meaning.


    Next, it was obvious that both Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at the surrounding situation purposefully. Finally, they really narrowed their scope.


    Of course, when Wang Yu had just finished speaking, the controller wisely began to control everyone to slow down, but after all, his speed of manipulation was not as fast as that of Wang Yu and Xin Yue. After all, they caught the last person.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue flew in his direction at the same time, looked at each other in the air, and then reached out to the man at the same time.


    A flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. His feeling was really right. The man was the man who stood between Wang Yu and he Jifeng who felt something wrong just now.


    The people who had just been beaten aside by Wang Yu and Xin Yue rushed up, but they couldn''t match their speed after all. It was just that in a breath, the people who were still standing fell down in an instant. Then, the red flame halberd and the ten thousand soul sword went out together, and the blood splashed.


    A scream came out, and the man fell to the ground, holding something tightly in his hand.


    At this time, the people around seemed to have been drawn out of their souls. They softened their bodies, fell to the ground and fainted.


    "All right?"


    Xin Yue stood among the people who fell to the ground and spoke a little incredulously.


    "All right."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He stepped forward, stepped forward, bent down, spread out the man''s clenched palm and saw what was inside.


    It''s a crystal blood red stone. It looks like crystal.


    But he couldn''t see what it was like in this place. Wang Yu carefully put it in his arms and stood up.


    At this time, the people who had just fainted woke up, and the first person they saw was Wang Yu.


    "Wang... Brother Wang!"


    He Jifeng blinked and looked at Wang Yu in shock. Then he looked around and understood what was going on.

 Chapter 983

    Wang Yu turned his head and looked at he Jifeng''s shocked and grateful appearance. He finally felt the sense of belonging he Jixue had just seen before.


    But even though he is grateful to Wang Yu for saving them all, he Jifeng still has his own indifference and charm in such a man''s environment.


    Unconsciously, he distinguishes himself from others around him. This is his unique temperament and detached dust. Nothing can cover it.


    This is the real congratulations.


    "Mr. He, we..."


    Among the other elites of Wutian college who woke up one after another, some people saw the figures of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, but they obviously haven''t reflected what happened.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He stepped back and stood side by side with Xin Yue opposite all of them.


    He Jifeng first nodded to Wang Yu, then turned around and glanced at the crowd, and finally focused on the man defeated by Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "Do you remember what happened when we came to the base camp to fight?"


    His voice is not small, not to mention when he speaks, no one makes any sound at all, so in this empty space, the sound directly fills the whole room.


    "Well," a thin man in the crowd opened his mouth to he Zifeng. At the same time, he looked at Wang Yu and Xin Yue with confusion. Obviously, he didn''t know them.


    "When we came to the base camp, we fell into the treachery of the ghost sect," he said. There was some resentment in his voice. It was also their negligence and lack of ability. What happened in the end was unclear after he was unconscious.


    He Jifeng nodded. The faces around him were the same expression of resentment. Seeing this, he also opened his mouth to comfort everyone:


    "I can understand your feelings, but we are not as skilled as others after all. If it weren''t for young Xia Wang and this girl today, we might not be trapped here forever."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue were facing the people inside. In fact, they were looking at the back of he Jifeng. When he finished saying this, the eyes of the whole audience suddenly came to Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "Is this the rescuer sent by the he family?"


    A man whispered, and then the voice of discussion rang one after another, which made he Jifeng frown slightly.


    Wang Yu looked at these people quietly. A smile flashed in his eyes. Then he said, "Mr. He, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. It''s safer for us to go back to Wutian city first."


    His voice is not a level of volume compared with that of he Jifeng just now, but it is clearly a small voice, which makes everyone present listen clearly.


    In an instant, some people with high force also understood that Wang Yu used the legendary secret technique to transmit sound.


    He Jifeng was stunned for a moment and nodded to Wang Yu. He felt the change of everyone''s attitude below.


    He knew that the newcomers of Wutian college had only come to prominence recently. Although he had heard of Wang Yu''s name, he had not really seen it.


    Just now, I also wanted to introduce Wang Yu to them. Who knows, Wang Yu directly saw through his little tricks, organized and recovered them all in his own way.


    He Jifeng smiles at Wang Yu. Anyway, only Wang Yu can easily achieve such personality charm.


    "OK, let''s pack up our things and get ready to go home."


    He Jifeng opened his mouth. When he said this, he looked at Wang Yu and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    Yes, I''ve been trapped in this dark place. I don''t know how long. It''s time for them to go back.


    Wang Yu nodded, turned directly to open the way in front, and Xin Yue on his side hurriedly followed. One by one, their bodies rose one after another, and immediately disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    "Is this... So powerful? Mr. He, what exactly are they from?"


    An elite of Wutian college opened his mouth blankly, but found he Jifeng at this time. Looking at their backs, he murmured:


    "In a few days, the prince''s force has been refined to such a degree..."


    After saying that, he also lifted his breath directly. He hadn''t moved so fast for many days. For a moment, he was not used to it.


    Seeing that he Jifeng was going to leave them, the rest of the people changed their complexion and began to get lucky. At the same time, they thought about what he said just now.


    Prince Wang?


    I''ve heard Mr. he mention this title before, and the rest of the people are secretly thinking about who it is.


    And they gradually thought of an unlikely candidate.


    "Ah! Prince Wang''s words, is it the Wang Yu who caused a lot of trouble in Wutian college and Wutian city?"


    "You mean the Lord of the lonely soul?"


    Some people continue to join the dialogue, but because they are still running with martial spirit at the same time, they can''t keep up, and the speed is even slower.

 Chapter 984

    When everyone came out of the base camp, they saw such a scene. The childe and girl who saved them, as well as the leader of his trip, he Jifeng, were waiting for themselves in the open space outside.


    Although they didn''t say anything, the expression on their faces was always indifferent, but it made them look a little scary.


    They are so slow. Have they kept these people waiting too long?


    "Everyone is here. Let''s go."


    When Wang Yu saw the last person coming out, he didn''t say any more nonsense and spoke directly. Then he didn''t move as fast as he just did, but walked slowly step by step.


    Xinyue still followed him without saying a word. He Jifeng followed Xinyue without opening his mouth.


    The scene was very embarrassing for a time. At least the elite of Wutian college thought so. They wanted to come forward and say something, but they still stopped talking and didn''t say anything.


    "Brother Wang, who is this?"


    During the journey, someone finally broke the silence, but he Jifeng, who has been following behind the two people.


    When he woke up, he always noticed that Wang Yu''s attitude towards Xin Yue was wrong, but he never had a chance to speak. At this time, he asked them while they were walking slowly.


    Although Wang Yu used to be surrounded by beautiful women, he never saw him care about any woman.


    Although he didn''t do anything too close to the girl today, his attitude was obviously different from those he had seen before.


    He is the one who intends to let his sister marry him. Of course, he should ask about such an important enemy situation.


    Xinyue has been walking between the two people. Naturally, this is also clear.


    But different from the strong excitement of he Jifeng, she was depressed after hearing this.


    To tell the truth, he always tells outsiders that he is his sister¡ª¡ª


    Although they had defined the relationship between them in this way before, Xin Yue still had expectations for Wang Yu.


    But what do you expect?


    Will he be able to declare himself his lover in front of everyone one day?


    Thought here, Xin Yue''s eyes flashed a self mocking smile. It''s estimated that such a thing will never happen.


    At this time, Xin Yue also found that all the wooden tubes around him were concentrated on himself in an instant, and there was a trace of unnaturalness on his face.


    What''s going on?


    "Tut Tut, isn''t your family looking at you?"


    The voice of red flame came from Xin Yue''s mind and made her turn to look at Wang Yu in an instant.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    Xin Yue stared at Wang Yu''s eyes. Usually, it was like Wang Yu who was always with a layer of light fog. Today, it was like a sudden sunny day.


    The feelings in the eyes are complex, with smile, pity, light appreciation and more


    Is that tenderness?


    Or, love?


    Xin Yue couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart at this time, but it was quiet around. She felt that they were the only two people left in the world.


    "Xin Yue..."


    Wang Yu finally opened his mouth gently. It was the best voice Xin Yue heard from childhood.


    At this time, the people around him also took a nervous step forward. Even he Jifeng''s face had a gossip expression.


    "Ha ha," Wang Yu chuckled, glanced at the others, then grabbed Xin Yue''s hand and turned his head, "don''t wait for a formal occasion to talk about this kind of thing."


    With that, he also took Xinyue''s hand directly, and they left here directly.


    Xinyue felt as if she had lost the ability to think. In an instant, there was nothing. She could only feel the temperature on the palm of Wang Yu''s hand.


    "Wow, Wang Yu, you can. You talk about love one by one."


    Long Zhu began to tease Wang Yu, and then the voice of Xiaohun came, but by contrast, it was very serious:


    "Have you made up your mind? Many things, after opening your mouth, represent a commitment, and there is no way to turn back."


    Wang Yu''s smiling eyes were also immediately serious. He also solemnly opened his mouth to the little soul and dragon candle in his mind, "I understand that I will be responsible for what I say."


    After saying that, he held Xinyue''s hand more tightly.


    "Well, I see. Remember what you said today."


    Xiaohun tongang spoke seriously. After that, Longzhu retorted with some dissatisfaction:


    "It''s just a love. Are you so serious? Isn''t it good to make others sweet?"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but Xiaohun explained helplessly, "what do you know, commitment is the most important at any time."


    After saying that, the surroundings were quiet, leaving only Wang Yu and Xin Yue walking farther and farther in Qianmian.


    He Jifeng fell into meditation. Although Wang Yu didn''t say anything just now, such performance and tone completely recognized Xin Yue''s position in his heart.


    He looked up at Xin Yue''s back, completely unaware of the fluctuation of Wu Qi on her, just like his previous feeling for Wang Yu.

 Chapter 985

    Under such circumstances, one is that her force has surpassed him a lot, and the other is that she really doesn''t have much good martial spirit.


    Obviously, being able to follow Wang Yu here to rescue them, coupled with the strong martial gas manipulation ability shown in front of them, can also convince them.


    Moreover, people as proud as Wang Yu really don''t want to fight with a woman whose ability is so different from his own. Although they don''t have much contact, he Jifeng feels that he still knows Wang Yu very well at this point.


    "Well, what is the relationship between them?"


    Although the protagonists have been some way away from them, the discussion about them has not stopped.


    He Jifeng will think silently in his heart. These ordinary people are also discussing the two gods who will fall down and save them with a gossip heart.


    "We''ll be outside Wu Tiancheng in a moment. Everyone pay attention to the alert. There may be people of the ghost sect in ambush."


    While everyone was discussing in full swing, Wang Yu and Xin Yue suddenly turned their heads and then said such a sentence.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Even though he was far away from them, he could still feel that they were under his own pressure.


    "Ah, OK, we know, brother Wang!"


    A person in the crowd also spoke with the same conditioned reflex, but after saying that, he was beaten by his companions.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu didn''t respond. He just turned around and walked forward.


    The person who was beaten just now also looked at his companions angrily and said, "what''s the matter? Can''t you see the limelight?"


    After that, he smiled proudly at his companions, as if showing off his achievements just now.


    His companion had no choice but to speak, and the expression on his face was ironic, "you are really hearty. Can he be the same as you? If someone calls that brother, you deserve to call him?"


    At this point, the man''s face gradually changed. Then another person on his side also spoke, and his words made him nervous:


    "Even the head of the he family wants to give him some points. You''re really rude. You call him brother directly. Don''t you have a brain?"


    After that, the man''s face could not be seen, and his hands were trembling nervously. He didn''t know what to do.


    "What are you worried about? If people really mind, do you think you can hide? It''s not because you''re too small and your people don''t care about you at all?"


    After he said that, he Jifeng, who had not opened his mouth, turned around, gave him a cold look, and then opened his mouth, "be careful with your words and deeds, otherwise, be careful with your head."


    After that, he turned away and ignored them.


    Wang Yu was right. The next group of people didn''t walk much longer. There was a familiar city gate in front of them.


    Just as someone wanted to excitedly come forward to meet his hometown, there was a strange sound in front of him.


    In an instant, everyone stopped, looked at the surrounding situation vigilantly, and the expression on his face was nervous.


    Wang Yu temporarily loosened his grip on Xin Yue and walked forward as if nothing had happened. Then the whole person seemed to disappear from the public.


    "Wang Yu, you finally came. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    There was such a loud noise in the sky, but Wang Yu''s figure had long disappeared.


    "Give me your name and I''ll spare you."


    Xin Yue walked out of the crowd, came forward and spoke loudly, with firm eyes.


    When Wang Yu left his side just now, he told her with a secret voice that he wanted to inquire about the situation opposite first and let her delay more time.


    But these people behind them didn''t think so. In their cognition, they never let the little girl come forward instead of them, so they felt humiliated for a time.


    Xinyue now attracted everyone''s attention in front of her. For a moment, she didn''t think that the men behind her had been preparing to help her "weak" woman.


    "If you have any moves, just come to us. What''s the use of confronting a little girl?"


    The man who spoke against Wang Yu just now opened his mouth. What he thought was not for Xinyue, but for he Jifeng to change his impression.


    At least, let them all know that they can come in handy.


    "What nonsense?"


    Unexpectedly, he Jifeng turned his head angrily and looked at the man. The anger in his eyes suddenly came out and made the man tremble in his heart.


    What, did he say something wrong?


    "Ha ha, just mole ants," the voice from the sky sounded again just now, which made everyone forget that Xin Yue was still standing in the front for a moment, and they all put on a nervous posture to protect themselves one by one.

 Chapter 986

    He Jifeng and Xin Yue are the only people who haven''t started. They just stand still. Although they seem to have done nothing, they are already using their martial spirit to find the direction of the sound.


    "Don''t come here, we are very powerful!"


    The talkative people make a noise again. When talking, he Jifeng wants to block their mouths.


    Do these people think they can beat them as long as they have a high voice?


    "Hum, you''re not trying your best."


    The voice in the air hummed coldly. Suddenly, the world seemed to fall into darkness. Everyone felt the breath of depression, and the dark clouds pressed on the top, just for a moment.


    Then, there were strong winds and thunder and lightning. In front of the natural forces, they were really like mole ants. They could do nothing but wait helplessly for the merciless arrival.


    "Master he, this is the same move as we did in front of the base camp! What should we do!"


    Just now, the magnificent elites seemed to have been drained of their souls. They all timidly congratulated the wind and passed the exam behind them.


    "Go away, wasn''t it very powerful just now? Did the battle depend on the mouth?"


    He Jifeng directly opened his mouth and drove them away, but even if he said so, his frown showed that he was not very relaxed now.


    Yes, at the beginning, they also saw such changes in heaven and earth. At that time, they were helpless. Finally, they could only wait for the attack to come, could not resist it, and fainted.


    Then they felt that they fell into a long sleep. When they woke up again, it was Wang Yu and Xin Yue who rescued them.


    Although they don''t know how long it took, it must be a long time,


    "Don''t worry."


    When he Jifeng looked around looking for opportunities, such a sentence suddenly appeared in his mind. He suddenly looked up and saw Xin Yue standing in front of him, even without turning his face.


    But he did hear Xin Yue''s voice, which means that she used the same moves as Wang Yu just now, and it was a voice that could only be heard by herself.


    If he Jifeng was biased against her because of Wang Yu''s strange performance just now, it has all been transformed into respect.


    Such a powerful woman should also attract more powerful people.


    When he was distracted by the wind, the neatly arranged dark clouds in the sky also changed their forms, allowing him to come back and react.


    "No, it''s going to fall and attack in a moment, girl. What should we do?"


    He Jifeng shouted, without action, but looked at Xinyue''s direction and asked for help.


    The elites behind them reacted instantly, but obviously their faces flashed a trace of disdain, and their hearts also despised the behavior of asking for help from women.


    He Jifeng could feel it, but he didn''t speak. He was still waiting for Xinyue''s reply.


    Only he knew how powerful the girl was.


    Even compared with Wang Yu.


    "Wait, wait for brother Yu to finish his action."


    Xin Yue''s voice once again came into he Jifeng''s ears, with a strong sense of trust and firmness.


    He Jifeng still wanted to say something, but he stopped after all.


    He hasn''t contacted Wang Yu for a long time. If he wants to know, it''s the little girl in front of him.


    And... Brother Yu, this title is really not an ordinary intimacy.


    Thinking of his sister''s stiff "Prince Wang", he Jifeng sighed in his heart. There was no hope.


    The martial spirit in everyone''s hands has also spread out. What is waiting for them has been learned last time, so they are more nervous now.


    After a burst of loud thunder, Xin Yue only felt the surging evil breath running towards the earth, and a red flame halberd appeared in her hand.


    However, without waiting for the five thunders to fall, another cyan light appeared in the sky, and then all the dark clouds flowed into the light, just like falling into quicksand and disappearing rapidly with the naked eye.


    Xin Yue looked at such a change and smiled in her eyes. She knew that Wang Yu would be able to do it!


    "What? What''s going on?"


    There was also a shocking sound in the sky. People listened to the sound, which gradually spread to themselves from the sky, and finally appeared between Xinyue and he Jifeng.


    Like Ji kaiqun, a man in black in the base camp of the ghost sect, he was covered in a black cloak and could not see his true appearance from any angle.


    "Cough... Wang Yu... You..."


    He fell weakly to the ground. Although he could not see his expression, his voice and the red blood on the ground showed that he had been seriously hurt just now.


    "Does the ghost sect have any other dens in Wutian city?"


    A cold voice came from the sky. Then, Wang Yu''s figure appeared from above, and finally floated down beside Xin Yue.


    "Hum, do you think I''ll tell you?"


    The man in black spat a bloody spit, unyielding, but his voice was trembling.


    Just now, it was still dark around. After Wang Yu appeared, it completely became the original sunny day.

 Chapter 987

    Wang Yu''s way of coming out from the sky also made the elites of Wutian college look respectful. They didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Don''t struggle. I''ve destroyed all the array eyes you set in the dark just now."


    Wang Yu ignored these people, but quietly pushed the man in black who fell to the ground, destroying all his last hopes.


    The man in black was stunned. I don''t know if it was because these words hit him too hard. He fell down like this.


    Xinyue saw this and quietly used her spiritual sense to feel it. She was dead.


    "Brother Yu."


    Instead of coming forward, she stood in place and smiled at Wang Yu. The clarity and worship in her eyes were the same as usual, completely ignoring the existence of others.


    Because of Xin Yue''s words, the people who had been stunned returned to their senses again, looked at Wang Yuyun''s light wind and didn''t care much, and their longing for him rose to another level.


    "It''s been handled. We''ll be back to town soon."


    Wang Yu also opened his mouth to Xin Yue, then turned and looked at he Jifeng. His expression had not recovered, but still had some warmth, which made people who had been used to his cold face uncomfortable.


    "Let''s go."


    Speak again, or the same two words, but the feeling in everyone''s heart is not the same as before.


    He Jifeng nodded and finally took a look at Xin Yue. He was more sure of what he thought about the relationship between Xin Yue and excavator stocks.


    Wannian ice face Wang Yu can show such a sunny expression. If he didn''t like Xinyue, he really couldn''t think of any other reason.


    The party set out again, but it was not long from the city gate.


    After Wang Yu landed from heaven to solve the problem of people in black just now, he didn''t encounter any bad people again, so he didn''t take long to get under the gate.


    "Ah! Miss, the owner is back!"


    On the gate, the soldier in charge of guarding also saw he Jifeng''s figure early, but when he blurted out, he found another dazzling existence than his own owner.


    Wang Yu, Prince Wang.


    He Jixue, who had just commanded a war on the city gate, was not far from the position where the soldiers stood, so when she heard the news, she ran over directly, with an eager expression on her face.


    Although she has received a lot of false news about her brother''s return these days, she remains most excited every time she hears it.


    After all, they have worked hard for too long. Even if there is only one thought, she wants to participate willingly.


    "Is it really the owner?"


    Compared with the small soldiers specially responsible for sentry at the gate of the city, he Zixue''s eyes can''t see too far for the time being, but at the same time, her force doesn''t reach the bottom that can identify people through breath.


    So every time she has to make sure¡ª¡ª


    Even if, in many cases, it is useless.


    But today is a little different from usual. In the past, the soldiers would look again, and then nervously told he Jixue that they were the people who came to attack their ghost sect. Today, they were stiff in place and didn''t respond to Xin Yue''s words for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still from the ghost sect?"


    He Zixue looks at the soldiers around him impatiently. Such news is not comfortable, but at least tell her first.


    Thinking like this, Xiaobing has also turned around and said to he Jixue, who is angry in his face, "yes... It''s Mr. Wang and the owner, as well as many elites of Wutian college."


    After saying that, his whole body seemed to be hollowed out, and he fell weakly to the ground with an unbelievable look on his face.


    Yes, although he Jixue has always told them that he Jifeng is only temporarily trapped in the base camp of the ghost sect, no one can believe that the owner can really persist for so long after such a long time, and they all feel that he has probably gone.


    So at this time, I was shocked to see that the legendary powerful childe Wang Yu came back with the owner, and followed by so many elites of Wutian college.


    "What? Are you serious?"


    He Jixue''s face flashed unbelievable in an instant. He hurriedly looked down from the tower until he saw Wang Yu''s blue long shirt and indifferent appearance.


    Behind him is his brother he Jifeng, who has been missing for a long time.


    Really


    Wang Yu is a man who can bring miracles.


    He Zixue jumped down from the city building excitedly. Although her force was nothing compared with Wang Yu, Xin Yue and others, it was easy for her to pass such an ordinary place.


    "Brother! Prince!"


    Her voice penetrated the air, and the people under the gate were instantly attracted by her voice. What they saw was the mirror image of a beautiful woman falling from the sky.

 Chapter 988

    Somehow, the elites of Wutian college standing outside the city also thought of the way Wang Yu fell from the sky just now. Together, they had a feeling of matching.


    He Jifeng also saw the appearance of his sister. Although he also hoped that he Jixue could really match Wang Yu, but


    He glanced at the red dress Xinyue standing side by side with Wang Yu. The joy in his eyes gradually cooled down, turned into regret, and finally dissipated.


    After all, his sister is still not suitable for Wang Yu.


    "Miss He, I''ve seen Miss He."


    In the twinkling of an eye, he Zixue had already floated down to the gate of the city. Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t respond. On the contrary, those people of Wutian college took up the etiquette in the Wulin one by one.


    "You heroes are so polite. It should be a little girl who salutes you to fight to the death for the people of Wutian city and ghost sect."


    With that, she also smiled and saluted them, which made something flash in the eyes of the already amazing people.


    He Jifeng didn''t speak, but his slightly narrowed eyes also missed a trace of disgust.


    He admitted that his sister was not worthy of Wang Yu, but these people didn''t have this identity if they wanted to be on an equal footing with their sister.


    What''s more, when did you see them fight against the ghost sect this time? Which time didn''t Wang Yu and Xin Yue come forward to save them?


    Don''t they blush when they accept the praise of he Zixue with a smile?


    Facts have proved that he Jifeng is the only one who will blush. If he knew that when Wang Yu and Xin Yue saved them, he would be more guilty after defeating them.


    "Xueer, we can come back successfully this time thanks to childe Wang."


    He Jifeng can''t stand the people in front of him. You come and I flatter each other. He also takes a step forward and speaks directly to he Jixue, even if he exposes the matter.


    He Zixue is a smart man. When he heard his brother say this, he knew that things must be different. After blinking, he didn''t say anything more. He measured his body and motioned them to go to the city.


    "It''s getting late. When you came back suddenly, I didn''t prepare anything well. I''ll go to the post station and have a good rest. I can also prepare a celebration banquet."


    He Zixue opened his mouth with a smile. The elites of Wutian college listened with a smile. He Zifeng frowned on his face.


    Because he knew that he Zixue''s words were obviously for Wang Yu.


    However, his sister has a heart, but young Xia Wang Yu doesn''t care at all. He just whispers something to his Xin Yue attentively.


    Looking at the appearance of no one else, it seems that he doesn''t pay attention to others at all.


    "Prince?"


    He Zixue''s energy has been on Wang Yu. Now he feels sorry to see such a situation. He also opens his mouth to Wang Yu, and some grievances flashed in his eyes.


    However, Wang Yu just turned his head gently, looked at he Jifeng and said indifferently, "everything follows miss he''s arrangement. I have no objection."


    After saying that, the expression on his face was still that look of no desire and no desire, and the tenderness he just talked to Xinyue was completely two people.


    He Zixue''s grievances in her eyes were even worse. If it wasn''t for being outside, she might have cried.


    But in the end, she just turned around and walked towards the gate, but from her back, it was weak Liu Fufeng''s sad appearance, which made the people of Wutian college feel pity for a moment.


    At the same time, he also cursed Wang Yu''s little girl who didn''t know how to love others.


    Wang Yu didn''t care. He didn''t say much. He directly took Xin Yue''s palm and flew forward from the city gate. Then he directly surpassed he Jixue who was walking in front and went directly to his former yard.


    You know, he Jixue thought that Wang Yu and Xin Yue were really brothers and sisters, so he arranged their room very close. Now it''s just convenient for them.


    Also succeeded in getting angry with himself.


    "Well... Mr. He, tell me, is it too much for Mr. Wang to treat miss he like this?"


    An elite of Wutian college also came forward and opened his mouth to he Jifeng, who was stunned in situ. Listening to that tone, he really wanted to fight against injustice for he Jixue.


    He Jifeng did not answer, but slightly turned his head, looked at him with his remaining light, then raised his breath and walked straight towards thousands of faces, ignoring them.


    He Jixue naturally returned to his room angrily after Wang Yu and Xin Yue surpassed her. He Jifeng, as his brother, still wanted to comfort her.


    In Xinyue''s room, from the outside room, it seems that it is the same as a few days ago. There is no way to see people living.


    But on the bed in the inner room, there was also a petite figure at this time.


    It was Xin Yue who had just separated from Wang Yu.


    Her complexion is crimson. Wang Yu has held her hand since she was outside the city. This is different from all the previous situations. Before, she had to hurry or avoid traps, but today she just held her hand because of simplicity.

 Chapter 989

    At the gate of the city, Wang Yu whispered something to herself. Xin Yue couldn''t remember clearly at this time. The only thing she remembered was the cold touch from Wang Yu''s palm when he held her.


    And the light bamboo fragrance.


    At that time, they were so close that the smell of Wang Yu was already full around Xin Yue. Even if they wanted to ignore it, it was impossible.


    And


    Before, he said that in front of he Jifeng and so many people in Wutian College


    Thinking of this, Xinyue unconsciously rolled around on the bed, only feeling that the temperature on her face was more warm.


    "Ah --"


    She put her head under the quilt and finally made today''s first cry.


    But just after saying it, Xinyue immediately felt something wrong, and quickly sat straight from the bed. The blush on her face had not been eliminated, but she had changed into a serious one.


    "Who?"


    She opened her mouth solemnly, and a trace of indifference flashed in her eyes.


    Sneaking from the door of her room was not Wang Yu''s breath at all, and she had to be vigilant.


    "It''s Miss He who said she wanted a small one to send you some clothes. She said you''ve been working hard outside these two days. Change your clothes after washing."


    There was a submissive voice outside the door. Xinyue frowned when she heard it, but she was muttering in her heart.


    People like her and Wang Yu, who are already strong in force, usually purify themselves every time they use martial Qi. Even if they are uncomfortable, they can recover quickly after sitting down and meditating.


    So basically, I don''t need a bath or anything.


    He benxue doesn''t know such a thing even though she doesn''t have strong force?


    Xinyue put down her confusion, amplified her voice, opened her mouth to the people outside and said, "I don''t need it. Thank you for your kindness."


    However, after saying that, there was no sound outside the door, and a different look appeared on Xinyue''s face.


    "There''s something strange. Be careful."


    Just now, ChiYan, who didn''t speak because Xinyue was thinking about things in bed, also reminded him at this time. Xinyuewei was stunned and nodded randomly.


    Instead of walking towards the door, she jumped directly onto the beam and waited for the man outside the door to respond.


    Sure enough, after about a few breaths, there was a gorgeous light at the door. Where the light came, even the air was flashing a dangerous smell.


    Xin Yue frowned. This man designed such a trap because he felt a strange mood according to people''s common sense. He used his curiosity and directly used a powerful lethal force at the door. Once he fell into it, even if he had a super powerful force, he still had to struggle for a long time.


    But obviously, Xin Yue is not such a person who plays cards according to common sense.


    After this attack, Xin Yue did not hurry forward, but continued to observe quietly on the beam, waiting for the continued development of the next thing.


    The light suddenly appeared, but stayed in place for a while. Then, the ordinary wooden door was suddenly knocked open from the outside. A man in black appeared at the place just now, holding a sharp dagger in his hand.


    But obviously, after he came in, he turned around in place, as if looking for someone. It seems that he is the one who wants to come in and finish after the light just now.


    Xinyue couldn''t obviously feel the martial spirit on him. At this time, she also understood why she didn''t notice anyone''s approach just now.


    This killer really doesn''t have any powerful martial spirit. It''s a low level at most. In this place, people with such breath are everywhere, and it''s even more like an ordinary guy.


    So Xinyue didn''t care about him at all, which is also a point that many people ignore.


    If Xin Yue went directly to the door and was hurt by that powerful array, even if he saw the man in black at this time, he might not be his opponent at all.


    After trying to understand what was going on, Xinyue''s eyes flashed deeply cold.


    It''s really cruel to use people''s habitual thinking to kill people.


    "There''s no danger. It can be solved easily."


    Red flame also sends a safety signal at this time. After all, there is no strong damage of special array first. This ordinary man has no room to fight back.


    Xin Yue''s eyes turned cold. She got up and was about to jump off the beam, but she felt a different breath coming towards her.


    She was still in the same place when she saw the confused man in black. Before she fell down, her body had turned into wisps of smoke and dissipated in the air.


    At the door, an elegant figure stood upright, and his whole temperament made people doubt that the man in black just now was not solved by him at all.


    "Come down."


    The gentle voice came from Wang Yu''s mouth and made Xin Yue''s stunned body tremble for a moment.


    Yes, just when Xin Yue wanted to solve the man in black, Wang Yu appeared and killed the second.

 Chapter 990

    The red on Xin Yue''s face that had just faded also spread up again. Then without hesitation, he jumped down directly, and Wang Yu had instantly reached the ground under the beam.


    They looked at each other and smiled. Xin Yue felt that he had never seen Wang Yu''s warm smile for so long.


    "Just now..."


    Xin Yue cleared her throat and then pointed to the door to hide her unnaturalness.


    Referring to this matter, Wang Yu''s gentle eyes also flashed a trace of indifference, but soon flashed past. He whispered, "I''m not good. I''m late."


    He couldn''t imagine that if Xin Yue didn''t have more eyes, he would hide on the beam first. When he came in, would it be a cold body?


    At the thought of such a result, his heart couldn''t help shivering.


    He has just realized his intention for Xinyue. If he loses her at this time, he really can''t think about the consequences.


    "No... it''s all right. Don''t you think I''m doing well now?"


    Xin Yue was stared unnaturally by Wang Yu''s gentle eyes. She hurriedly gesticulated. Finally, she didn''t even know what she was talking about.


    "Pooh, hahaha -"


    Wang Yu couldn''t help laughing at Xin Yue who hurriedly explained. Then he couldn''t stop. Ang Tian laughed for a long time before he returned to normal.


    Xin Yue was stunned in situ, as if she had been fixed by something.


    When did she see Wang Yu smile so freely?


    In her impression, Wang Yu is in a deep or calm state. This obviously close to the life of Wang Yu makes her a little uncomfortable.


    "Hehe, did it scare you?"


    Wang Yu accepted his exaggerated smile, gently touched Xinyue''s head and opened his mouth like a self mockery.


    Xin Yue stared at his face and shook his head like a rattle, for fear that he would not feel his sincerity.


    The smile in Wang Yu''s eyes was deeper, but he never laughed like just now. Xin Yue lost his soul and stared at him urgently.


    "I''ll find out about this," said Wang Yu, looking at her dull expression. He couldn''t help scraping her delicate little nose. "Now, we should go to the reception hall. Those old people of Wutian college are waiting for us."


    After saying that, Xin Yue also suddenly regained his mind, which reflected the purpose of Wang Yu coming to her room.


    Instantly, his face was red.


    "Well, let''s go. Time has passed for a long time!"


    Xin Yue wanted to leave the range that Wang Yu could touch. After walking a few steps, she found that her palm had been tightly held by Wang Yu.


    He


    Are you so skilled in holding hands now


    Xinyue seems to have lost the ability to act and think. Unconsciously, she was dragged away by Wang Yu!


    When she reacted, they appeared in front of the elders of Wutian college.


    "This... Ha ha," Wu Changlao was the most famous of all, so he was the first to speak. He smiled and looked at the place where Xin Yue and Wang Yu held hands, which meant an unknown opening:


    "Miss Xin, this is..."


    He said half and then stopped, but the meaning in his tone was obvious.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue are already so obvious, and the relationship between them is also obvious.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu. We''ll discuss it when the master of the he family comes."


    Wang Yu didn''t explain much. He just opened his mouth to Wu Changlao indifferently. Then he also pulled Xin Yue. The two people sat in an important position impolitely.


    The elders present wanted to say something, but looking at their leader, elder Wu didn''t speak, and finally swallowed everything.


    Looking at Wang Yu and Xin Yue, they didn''t want to say anything before he Jifeng came, which made people eliminate the idea of talking from their heart.


    In this way, the room fell into silence again, as if they could only hear each other''s breathing.


    But for the powerful people like Wang Yu and Xin Yue, it is more conducive for them to "hear" more voices.


    Before long, Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other, and then turned their eyes to the door.


    He Jifeng''s figure appeared there, followed by he Jixue with a smile.


    "I''ve kept you waiting."


    He Jifeng gently arched his hands and opened his mouth. Although he was also a blue long shirt, he had a different charm compared with Wang Yu.


    After he said this, he also looked thoughtfully in the direction of Wang Yu and Xin Yue. His eyes narrowed slightly. He couldn''t see what kind of emotion was hidden inside.


    "Now that the people have come, let''s start today''s topic."


    Elder Wu stood up and opened his mouth with a leader''s style, with a thick smile on his face.


    Wang Yu nodded and gently raised his eyebrows without saying anything.


    He Jifeng also sat down quickly. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He sat directly beside Xin Yue.


    "How are you, Miss Xin."


    He turned to Xin Yue and opened his mouth gently, which made Wang Yu''s expression slightly changed.

 Chapter 991

    Previously, he Jifeng never showed any special emotion to Xin Yue.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and quietly looked at the smile on he Jifeng''s face. Then he turned his head. What glittered in his eyes was still the same silence as before.


    "The invasion and battle of the ghost sect, through the efforts of everyone in wutiancheng and miss Xin, the prince, finally succeeded in repelling them all!"


    Elder Wu said, and then turned his eyes around all the people present. After he didn''t find anything unusual, he also opened his mouth, "so it''s time to share the precious materials we found in the north of the city this time."


    After saying this, he had to look in the direction of Wang Yu.


    For Wang Yu, a genius who makes runes, it is undoubtedly tempting to cherish materials.


    And again


    He Jia, who has cooperated with Wang Yu before, also needs such resources. The final result should be obtained after a wonderful competition.


    "Hehe, what does Wu Changlao mean? Didn''t you come here today to count the casualties of each family and facilitate the reconstruction of the city?"


    He Zixue went up the mountain with a sullen face, slapped the table, then stood up and said to the person opposite.


    "Xueer, don''t get excited. Let''s talk slowly if we have anything to say."


    He Jifeng stretched out his hand to pull his angry sister, and then continued to speak, "Wu Changlao said that we had no psychological preparation before. Of course, we need time to buffer. Please forgive me. My sister is still young and speaks recklessly."


    But obviously, he also has something to say. It is obvious that no one has told what Wu Changlao said just now, so the people present will be confused.


    What''s more, dividing things has always been full of all kinds of refutations and different opinions, and no one wants to lose.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but quietly watched the changes of everyone on the field. He carefully took the teacup on his side and drank it carelessly. In his mind, there was a Xinyue voice.


    "Brother Yu, we haven''t received any news about the materials they said before. We should have found them when we went to the base camp."


    Wang Yu blinked. He seemed to be savoring the tea ceremony, but in fact, he was already discussing with Xin Yue with his secret voice.


    "Well, at this time, they found a lot of things that were beneficial to them. According to their consistent thought, they should think about how to hide them from us. If they wanted to share so openly, what should have happened?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes kept shuttling through the crowd with the fog from the tea cup, and finally fell on the light purple figure beside he Jifeng.


    Interesting.


    The corners of Wang Yu''s mouth were gently lifted from an angle that people didn''t feel bad. Then he put down his tea cup and even leaned his shoulder directly against the back of the chair. He looked a little more dandy.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and said nothing. After a few breaths, a smile flashed on her face. Although she didn''t lean back like Wang Yu, her expression was much easier and wanted to see the excitement.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t hurt, but it''s you and Prince Wang who need time to buffer. I can understand, your sister..."


    Speaking of this, Wu Changlao also looked at he Zixue thoughtfully and said with a smile, "isn''t it necessary?"


    With that, he raised his eyebrows again, and the expression on his face was a little joking.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue were completely like watching a play. They didn''t say anything. They also picked up tea cups and had a drink from time to time.


    After hearing this, he Zixue flashed a trace of unnaturalness on his face, but he still chose to look straight at Wu Changlao and refuse to admit defeat.


    He Jifeng''s face didn''t change much. He stepped forward slightly and said, "if Mr. Wu has anything to say, let''s talk about it. If there''s something to discuss, and childe Wang, don''t always be silent. Let''s participate together."


    He intended to turn the topic to Wang Yu. For a time, everyone''s eyes focused on that green shirt, but the protagonist didn''t care.


    "After you discuss it, Xin Yue and I will put forward our opinions."


    Look, the tone of speaking like this is like a biggest boss listening to the report of his subordinates.


    Even elder Wu''s eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness, while he Jifeng flashed a trace of helplessness. Even after such a long time, Wang Yu still hasn''t changed.


    Whatever you do, you always do it for yourself.


    "Well, in that case, that''s it."


    Elder Wu looked at he Jifeng and he Jixue as if he were talking casually. After all, Wang Yu and Xinye are only two people after all. Big head is still here at he''s house.

 Chapter 992

    "I don''t have any opinion. Now all things are handed over to Xueer. As long as she has no problem, our he family will have no problem."


    He Jifeng opened his mouth with a smile. After that, he changed the color of nearly half of the faces on the field.


    It was because they had a bad discussion with he Zixue that they dragged it to this time. If he Zixue still participated, wouldn''t it be even worse for the people of Wutian college if Wang Yu took a share?


    At least, Wu Chen thinks so. What he thinks is that after adding Wang Yu, he can take more from the he family when fighting for it, but unexpectedly, everything is not developing in the direction he wants.


    "Well, family affairs, it''s better not to let women participate?"


    Wu Chang''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at he Jifeng. The meaning in his words was also obvious. Obviously, he wanted he Jifeng, who was not familiar with what had happened before, to make a decision.


    As soon as I heard the news of their return, Mr. Wu immediately prepared for the meeting. That''s why.


    He doesn''t want Wang Yu and he Jifeng to know more. It''s best to sign a good agreement with him in a muddle.


    However, obviously, neither Wang Yu nor he Jifeng can be manipulated so easily.


    Just like now, he Jifeng''s dangerous move directly entrusted the matter to he Jixue, who knows the most and doesn''t want the idea, because he believes that his sister will never damage their he family.


    Wang Yu did not play cards according to common sense and did not participate directly. Instead, he asked them to express their opinions after they finished speaking.


    Time has passed for a long time, but everyone present hasn''t discussed a result. It''s hard for Wu Changlao to feel blocked.


    "But in this way, Prince Wang won''t receive any good things."


    Wu Changlao used his last move. After saying that, he also successfully saw that Wang Yu''s actions had changed. His complexion was obviously more attentive than daring to eat.


    Hum, aren''t you not involved?


    Then we''ll minimize your interests.


    Wu Changlao and everyone present turned their attention to Wang Yu again, and then opened their mouth. The expression on his face was much more comfortable than just now. "You know, the small strongholds of the ghost sect discovered this time are all hiding good things. All kinds of rare materials should be a considerable amount if they are used to refine pills and symbols."


    When he said this, he could get closer to Wang Yu. It was obvious that he was talking about Wang Yu.


    "Oh? Really?"


    Wang Yu seemed to be really moved by what he said. He also turned to Wu Changlao and asked.


    "Of course, these things have not been distributed for the time being. Now we have all collected them here. They are full of a corner."


    Wu Changlao exaggerated and spoke to Wang Yu. His tone was full of temptation.


    Wang Yu couldn''t believe it. Then he opened his mouth and asked Wu Changlao, "in this case, there''s something to cherish. Does Wu Changlao know? I already have it, maybe?"


    His expression was also full of cunning, which confused all the people who had just been worried about Wang Yu.


    Doesn''t he lack any materials at all?


    However, the rare materials refined are always available. Even if he has them now, he may not have them when he uses them in the future.


    Wu Changlao was also confused, but his plan was still going on. Before, he spent a lot of effort to make Wang Yu refine runes. He not only said that he used so many rare materials collected by Wu Tian College for many years, but he was very distressed even if it wasn''t him.


    So when I just found these materials, I immediately thought of filling the material warehouse of Wutian college. Unfortunately, when I wanted to swallow them alone, I was found by the eventful girl he Jixue.


    "Prince, what does that mean?"


    The speaker is not Wu Changlao who has ideas in his heart, but he Jifeng.


    He didn''t want to refute Wang Yu, but just wanted the fight to be more interesting.


    Although he Jifeng has been oppressed by his family and all kinds of things, his heart is also full of all kinds of small jokes.


    "Let''s say today''s situation. If it''s Mr. He, who already has a lot of rare materials in his hand, will he care about those small ones again?"


    Wang Yu didn''t explain directly, but gave an example to he Jifeng. His tone of voice was still so careless that people couldn''t help getting upset after listening to him.


    "This..."


    He benfeng understood what it meant to dig a hole and jump by himself this time. Just now he just gave Wang Yu a small chance to continue talking. In this way, he was attracted to himself by his few words.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. You congratulate your family and cause. You should also absorb materials. It''s different from me."


    Wang Yu chuckled, turned his head to see he Jifeng and explained casually, but he made the situation more complicated.


    Wu Changlao looked at he Jifeng and was successfully influenced by Wang Yu.

 Chapter 993

    Yes, at the beginning, they wanted to compete with the he family. After all, Wang Yu was still alone. Even if he really gave him a lot of things, he would leave here in the end.


    He family is the one who really wants to compete with Wutian college all his life.


    In addition, they cooperated with Wang Yu before and monopolized the rune business of the whole Wutian city with Wang Yu. At that time, it was basically a nightmare for everyone who was not the he family.


    Although it is no longer a monopoly in the strict sense, it is obviously because the focus of the he family is no longer here.


    But that''s the more important point.


    "What the prince said is that the he family has always been a big family and a big business. It''s not good to compete with our college."


    An elder who has been sitting quietly on the seat without talking also makes a sound at this time, aiming at he Jifeng and his brother and sister.


    Wu Changlao didn''t stop it. I think it was a trick they had planned from the beginning. It was obviously aimed at the he family.


    Wang Yu was always involved in the matter just now. Wang Yu''s words made these people who were already ready to speak find their place in an instant.


    "Hehe, it turns out that Wu Changlao is waiting in this place."


    He Jifeng also understood that although he was angry on the surface, he had scolded Wang Yu a thousand times in his heart, but he didn''t find anything to actually vent later.


    "That''s what it is."


    Elder Wu replied, and then his own line of elders began to endorse the numbers. The scene went on "smoothly" as elder Wu thought.


    "Big play."


    Xin Yue was holding a white porcelain refined tea cup in her hand. She also studied Wang Yu''s appearance and fumbled back and forth, but she spoke to Wang Yu''s Secret skills on her side. Her tone was full of fun of watching the excitement.


    "These people have their own ghosts."


    Wang Yu also replied to her with a secret voice, and then said, "their words are almost discussed, and it''s time to have results. Let''s relax their tense atmosphere later."


    After hearing this, Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with some confusion. She didn''t understand what he meant.


    Wang Yu''s eyes still looked at the quarrel in front of him, but the corners of his mouth had been gently aroused.


    "Are you sure you want to keep staring at me?"


    The voice full of magnetism and tenderness appeared in Xinyue''s mind, but it was not as natural as it was just now, but an inspiration.


    Xinyue''s face was also red in an instant. Her body was a little stiff and turned her head. Her eyes were staring at the front, completely detached and free.


    "So girls blush so easily..."


    Wang Yu didn''t communicate with the secret technique this time, but lowered his head. He was really confused. He whispered, and his eyes twinkled with confusion.


    Xinyue didn''t dare to look at him. She just felt that the temperature on her face was getting higher and higher. For a time, she lowered her head lower.


    He Jifeng and Wu Changlao, who had just decided on the ownership of the materials, heard this. They immediately turned their heads and spoke to Wang Yu:


    "Mr. Wang, what did you say just now?"


    Just now, after a fierce fight with Wu Changlao of Wutian college, he finally realized that he was far from fighting with them.


    Wang Yu has been out of the world. Obviously, he has long thought of it and is very relaxed.


    "No, I just want to say that if your discussion is over, I''ll start talking about mine."


    Wang Yu gently shook his head and looked at Xin Yue around him. The expression in his eyes became gentle for a moment.


    Xin Yue trembled slightly and suddenly realized that Wang Yu had something else to say, but she couldn''t stop looking forward to it.


    He Jifeng was a little dumb in his eyes. He also turned his head and looked at his sister around him. Then he said, "even so, childe Wang, it doesn''t hurt. All of us are watching today, which can be regarded as a witness for you."


    Elder Wu just received a lot of benefits. He smiled and catered to him. He also responded, "yes, master he is right. Childe Wang has done so much to encircle and suppress the ghost sect this time. If you want to say anything, just speak directly."


    After that, he also looked at Wang Yu with deep meaning, as if waiting for Wang Yu to speak.


    As far as he is concerned, he has also heard of some things. Among all the elites who went to the ghost sect headquarters with master he this time, there are also people who have arranged themselves. After coming back, they have told him all the things that happened in detail.


    You know, he also heard that Wang Yu and he Jifeng seem to have something completely wrong. They are small and can be regarded as nothing, but if they are large, they can also rise to many conflicts.


    Therefore, elder Wu is happy to create contradictions for them.


    However, Wang Yu smiled gently and didn''t care what elder Wu said. Instead, he stood up and threw away the dust that didn''t exist on his body. Then he stepped forward and stood in front of everyone, with a strong smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 994

    "Today, I announce an important thing in front of you. I hope you will make a good witness for me just as he said just now."


    Everyone present had never heard such a gentle voice from Wang Yu. He couldn''t help being stunned in situ for a moment.


    Xinyue was also slightly stunned, but then the corners of her mouth couldn''t help smiling.


    Although he is gentle now, he is still worse than what he said to himself before.


    Wang Yu also seemed to be aware of Xin Yue''s thoughts. He turned to her position and spoke in a more gentle voice. There seemed to be endless warm sun in his eyebrows and eyes, which made people feel comfortable.


    "What I want to say is that the girl sitting there is the lover in my heart and the person I depend on forever in my life. Xinyue, are you willing to be my lover?"


    After that, Wang Yu also went directly to Xin Yue and smiled and exuded his palm towards her. The gentle smile on his face made his whole person look more genial.


    Yes, he has thought clearly. Since his heart has begun to sprout, let this seed grow and sprout. No matter what kind of flowers and plants he will turn into in the end, he will choose them himself, take care of them forever and treasure them all his life.


    After realizing his feelings for Xinyue, Wang Yu was in a trance and retreated because of the responsibility Xiaohun said. However, after experiencing the test of life and death with Xinyue again, Wang Yu finally realized what was the most important to himself.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that Xin Yue was absent, and he didn''t want anyone other than him to stand beside her.


    So when he Jifeng asked about it, he subconsciously said that he wanted to find an official and have a fair chance to say it.


    At the same time, Wang Yu really did so.


    His palm was still stretched out in front of Xinyue, and the smile at the corners of his mouth had reached the top.


    "Tut Tut, this is the power of love. It''s really great."


    Long Zhu opened his mouth lazily in Wang Yu''s mind. Although his tone was full of ridicule, he still brought blessings to Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    The little soul didn''t speak, but the situation changed. In this situation, he couldn''t help thinking of a love that he had ended in a hurry


    "Yes, I will."


    Before Wang Yu waited too long, Xin Yue''s voice came, smiling and gently put his plain hand in the center of Wang Yu''s palm, but the eyes had glittered with crystal beads.


    Wang Yu raised his mouth, held Xinyue''s small hand tightly, and took her to his side.


    "Well, I also officially announce that from then on, Xin Yue and I will never abandon each other and live and die together. When we see her, we will see me."


    After saying that, he also glanced at everyone around him, then took her out of here and couldn''t see her again.


    There is no need to hold this seminar just after the legendary victory over the ghost sect.


    Wu Chang has almost achieved his goal. He doesn''t say much now. He smiles at he Jifeng and he Jixue, but doesn''t speak.


    "In that case, I won''t waste more time with you. I''ll leave first."


    He Jifeng stood up, slightly turned sideways, and stretched out his hand to signal he Jixue to go back.


    "Hehe, hehe, take your time. I won''t give it away."


    Elder Wu smiled and still sat on his stool and waved to him.


    "Brother, what was the situation just now? Why is childe Wang like this?"


    After he Zixue and he Zifeng walked out of the elder''s room of the five-day college, they couldn''t help but open their mouth. Their eyes were also red. I think they were sad by Wang Yu''s sudden confession.


    He Jifeng also looked dignified at this time, not because Xin Yue and Wang Yu were officially together, but because he began to doubt Xin Yue''s identity.


    "Cher, do you think the feeling of Xin Yue is always strange?"


    He Jifeng frowned tightly and turned sideways to he Jixue. The expression in his eyes was also confused.


    He Jixue was ignored by his brother. His eyes quickly filled with tears and said, "brother, can you listen to me?"


    After that, he Jifeng noticed her depression at this time. Although he knew what was going on, it was not easy to comfort. He simply led the topic aside.


    "Xueer, I know you feel bad, but it''s also a good thing for Wang Yu to have someone with his ability to help him. Don''t you want him to become better and better?"


    He Jifeng gently coaxed him. At first, he Jixue would interrupt him, but soon, he was gradually persuaded.


    In fact, he Jixue still hopes that Wang Yu can become better and better.


    "Originally, I didn''t think much. When you say so, I really think she has some problems."

 Chapter 995

    "Yes, when I first met Xinyue, I had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but if I had to say what it was, I really couldn''t think of it."


    He Jifeng continued, and he Jixue also thought of a more far-reaching place with his brother''s thinking.


    Compared with other women, Xinyue gives people a different feeling. If there is really something in the world that people can''t help trusting when they see it, Xinyue exists like this.


    This is also the willingness of he Jixue to care so much after knowing that Wang Yu and Xin Yue are together¡ª¡ª


    Her own heart will understand that there is really too much difference between her and Xinyue.


    "It should be her surname. As far as Wutian city is concerned, no family is surnamed Xin. Maybe she is an aristocratic family in Wufu mainland."


    He Jixue said this conclusion with an awkward expression, which also made he Jifeng have some bottom in his heart, but he didn''t say more. He just patted his sister''s head and moved the topic to other places again.


    Wang Yu is not the only one at today''s meeting.


    Now that they have begun to hand over part of their work to he Jixue, they should connect their cognition with each other as soon as possible, not only focusing on the present, but also for the future of the whole he family.


    The wind, gently blowing through the trail, the two people have gradually gone away, and the sound has dissipated in the faint wind, as if it had never existed.


    When the withered yellow leaves fell to the ground, two figures, one green and one red, suddenly appeared.


    It was Wang Yu and Xin Yue who should have left long ago.


    "They want to know your identity, no problem?"


    Wang Yu stared at the last ray of glow in the sky quietly. His words seemed to be in a trance, but his tone was still gentle.


    Xin Yue''s palm was still firmly held by Wang Yu. After a long time, she was used to it. After listening to Wang Yu''s inquiry, the corners of her mouth gently raised a smile:


    "Just know. Anyway, I didn''t intend to hide my identity."


    When she said this, her eyes glittered with charming self-confidence and firmness that had always existed.


    Wang Yu turned to look at her and looked at her eyes for a moment. He was stunned.


    It turned out to be nothing. After Wang Yu looked at it like this for a long time, Xin Yue''s cheeks gradually turned red. Then she blinked unnaturally and stepped forward to get her hands off Wang Yu''s palm.


    Just now the two of them had just expressed their feelings, and Wang Yu immediately took her away.


    When Xinyue was still shy and didn''t know what to say, he took her hand and hid their bodies, saying that there was a good play to see.


    Although still immersed in the excitement and shyness just now, Xinyue couldn''t help thinking more.


    It seems that when he is with Wang Yu, he always takes him to do all kinds of things. No matter what he says, he will do it.


    And many times, I give up a lot of things.


    His ideas and plans were all occupied by Wang Yu, and there was nothing left in the end.


    "Xin Yue, what''s the matter?"


    When Wang Yu saw Xin Yue''s expression in a trance, he quickly patted her on the shoulder. His eyes inadvertently revealed concern.


    Xinyue was slightly stunned, perhaps because she was not used to it. She turned her head and let Wang Yu''s palm empty.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu was also stunned. His face was suddenly changeable. He was hurt in his eyes where Xin Yue couldn''t see.


    "I..."


    He wanted to explain something, but found that he couldn''t say anything. After all, did his practice hurt Xinyue?


    Xin Yue looked up at Wang Yu, then turned around and left quickly. Wang Yu was still standing on the road alone.


    She ran in the crazy wind, letting her tears dissipate with the cold wind blowing on her cheeks.


    ChiYan looked at everything, but when he met such a thing, he still didn''t say anything and let Xinyue vent his emotions.


    "Wang Yu..."


    At the same time, the sound of dragon candle sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, but was stopped by Xiaohun:


    "Don''t talk now. Let him think alone."


    Long Zhu was not reconciled, but he felt the low pressure on Wang Yu. He stopped for a moment and calmed down.


    Wang Yu ignored the conversation between the two, just stood in place and looked at the direction Xin Yue had just left with deep eyes.


    For a long time, he finally set off and was also angry, but for a moment, he disappeared in the wind.


    Back to their room, along the way, the news about Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s high-profile announcement of their lovers had already spread, and almost everyone was discussing their own affairs.


    Wang Yu didn''t care. It would spread so quickly, and it had already been in his plan.


    After all, for the people at the bottom, the gossip news makes them pay more attention. The materials decided by those big people belong to the same category, even if they have them, they can''t turn to themselves.

 Chapter 996

    It''s better for you to come and go, share new news with each other, and make people want to know more about publicity.


    Wang Yu passed the crowd slightly. His body was as fast as a gust of wind. No one noticed him at all. After a journey, he finally returned to his place.


    However, before he could decide whether he should go to Xinyue''s room first, he suddenly noticed something wrong in the air.


    Xinyue is in danger!


    Such an idea flashed through his head. Wang Yu quickly hid his breath for the first time, and then swept to the position of Xinyue''s room.


    But it was not the main door, but bypassed from the other side to the window.


    The closer to her room, the stronger the strange feeling. Wang Yu flashed a trace of danger in his eyes, and then moved forward more easily.


    "Who on earth sent you?"


    Xin Yue''s voice came from the room. Wang Yumei looked at Lin and understood that they had not yet started a formal conflict.


    "You don''t need to know this. You just need to know. You''ll die soon."


    A sharp voice came, and then the powerful pressure came out of the room. Wang Yu no longer waited, but directly broke through the window. At the same time, the silver light of the soul sword in his hand also flew in the direction of the strongest pressure.


    "Who?"


    The man''s reaction ability was obviously very strong. He immediately felt the power of wanhun sword in Wang Yu''s hand. At the moment when he was about to be stabbed, he leaned over and avoided such a blow.


    Wang Yu''s purpose was not to hurt him. In this way, the man''s attack was temporarily blocked. Wang Yu also took the opportunity to quickly step to Xin Yue.


    "Are you okay?"


    The voice of concern, Xin Yue shook her head, but she had no strength.


    After she separated from Wang Yu just now, she had been thinking about it. Even when she returned to the room, she didn''t find anything moved around. When she found out, Xin Yue could do nothing but speak.


    Wang Yu, when she was helpless, appeared like a God.


    "What''s the matter with this man?"


    Wang Yu nodded and gently helped Xin Yue up. Then he also looked at the man in black in front of them. His perception told him that this man was different from all the people who had come to assassinate them before. Maybe he came from somewhere else.


    Xinyue frowned slightly, then shook her head. Her pale lips and lower and lower temperature showed that she could not hold on.


    Wang Yu was obviously aware of this. He directly took off his cover and gently covered her. Then he stood up. The person opposite had successfully avoided Wang Yu''s moves.


    "Hehe, you are Wang Yu, that''s it."


    The man in black snorted. Although his tone was full of contempt, it could also reflect that he knew Wang Yu before.


    Moreover, this man seems to have no interest in Wang Yu, which also shows that he is not from the ghost sect.


    "There''s so much nonsense."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth coldly. Then, when there was no way to let people see the speed of his hand, he formed a column of different shapes and sizes behind him.


    It was just a few breaths. In an instant, all these columns started and flew in all directions towards the man in black.


    If ordinary people encounter such closely connected attacks, they have no power to fight back. Moreover, their speed is so fast that it is impossible to see it clearly with the naked eye.


    However, the man in black didn''t show much. The expression on his face just stopped for a moment, and then he used his martial spirit without panic. Then the whole person gradually showed a thick golden light.


    Wang Yu knew that this man was not simple. Of course, he also continued to run his martial spirit and sped towards him in a cylindrical state one after another. The whole room seemed to be unable to withstand such a powerful fluctuation of force. It was as if it was about to collapse.


    Xin Yue fell weakly on the ground behind Wang Yu and looked at the white fog emitted from his whole body. His eyes also twinkled with an expression of unknown meaning.


    At this time, the sky was already dark. The room was originally facing away from the west, and the window was directly facing the East. The originally dark room was a lot more gorgeous when it was illuminated by the light of Wang Yu and the man in black.


    Xin Yue coughed slightly. The two sides were entangled and fighting in the air. For a time, it was hard to give up. I can''t see who is more powerful!


    The white martial spirit in Wang Yu''s hand kept flying to the opposite side, but whenever he became more martial early, he found that the opposite side had also become stronger, and he couldn''t help but show his sweat.


    This is not the way.


    In terms of martial spirit, they should also be half weight and can''t tell up and down.


    "Brother Yu, someone is coming."


    Xin Yue fell to the ground and told the fighting Wang Yu what he felt with his secret skills. His voice was full of dignity.

 Chapter 997

    Because she found that the visitors had a different breath from anyone in Wutian city they had seen before.


    Moreover, they came in the same direction from the beginning.


    Transmission array outside the city.


    Wang Yu did not turn his head, but blinked. He knew that Xin Yue was reminding him that he must make a quick decision.


    The man in black on the opposite side doesn''t make sense. He can''t follow his routine. If he wants to win him quickly, he must make a strange move.


    Speaking of tricks


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth gently drew a beautiful arc. No one can compare his magical moves with him.


    Knowing that Wang Yu had received his hint, Xin Yue also began to calm down and communicate with the red flame in her body.


    "Help me get rid of the prohibition."


    She opened her mouth gently, and then her body also showed a red light. The red flame halberd was originally a weapon closely related to the Wufeng family. Now, through her unique flame breath, she can give full play to her strength to a greater extent.


    Wang Yu knew that Xin Yue knew what he had in mind, so he fought with the people in black more happily. While constantly releasing all kinds of martial Qi, runes with different methods were distributed from him in groups.


    And their battlefield gradually shifted from Xinyue''s room to the sky outside.


    Wang Yu can make himself float in the sky through his array and the flying skill of the fifth heavy of wanhun sword, but the man in black opposite can also be the same as himself, which makes him confused.


    As far as he knows, no martial spirit can achieve complete air flight. This person must be different from people in all places he has seen before.


    Or maybe it''s some kind of skill that their race is born with.


    "Hum, don''t struggle any more. Neither you nor Lord Xin can run today."


    The man in black saw what Wang Yu was thinking and spoke arrogantly. His words were all trust in himself and his brothers who were coming behind him.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He was confused just now. He also had some ways in his heart.


    He looked at the person in front of him, and his face showed disdain. For a moment, the man''s confident smile converged.


    "You... What''s your expression? I''m serious."


    In this way, it was as if he really wanted to show that he was right. He worked harder to release all his martial exaggeration.


    "Hum, I''ll let you monitor the inheritance of the soul dragon family today."


    With the falling of such a sound, the golden light around Wang Yu burst out in an instant, and then wrapped Wang Yu in it.


    "Brother Yu!"


    The martial spirit and golden light in Wang Yu''s hand were struggling. After hearing Xin Yue''s voice, he also trembled.


    He frowned. The change in his palm was faster. He was also worried about Xinyue who had lost his ability to move just now.


    The longer it takes, the worse it will be for both of them.


    More importantly, Xin Yue said that the people who came here were closer to them.


    But this time, the attack moves of the man in black were different from those of every previous attack. No matter how Wang Yu used his martial Qi to delay, he couldn''t hurt them.


    Although the golden light did not attack Wang Yu, it firmly surrounded him, and even couldn''t see the situation outside for the time being.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu stared, puzzled and opened his mouth, but he didn''t dare to show any anxiety. He knew that many times, things become more and more complex, and he was forced to be anxious.


    "Brother Yu, don''t panic. This is the secret skill of the soul dragon family. I can crack it."


    Xin Yue''s voice also came into Wang Yu''s mind at this time. He was stunned and recalled the red light gradually revealed on Xin Yue before he left the room.


    Although I don''t understand why she can recover so quickly, it''s good that Xinyue didn''t get hurt.


    "I believe you. Be careful."


    Wang Yu gave Xin Yue the same secret skill, and then thought about what she had just said.


    The secret skill of soul dragon clan?


    The name is very familiar. It should also be a powerful family in the legendary Wu beast domain. Just before this move was released, he heard the man in black speak.


    "Sure enough..."


    The voice of dragon candle came from Wang Yu''s mind. Before Wang Yu and Xiaohun asked him anything, he also opened his mouth. His tone was not as serious as usual:


    "Although I can''t crack it, I can guarantee that you won''t be hurt when you''re inside."


    With that, Wang Yu felt that he also emitted a flame like temperature from the inside to the outside. The original light white martial gas was immediately covered up by the red light, and then formed a protective cover visible to the naked eye.


    Wang Yu wanted to get angry and tried to bump into the Golden Shield outside, but was stopped by the Dragon Candle:

 Chapter 998

    "No, don''t attack anything now. Wait for Xinyue outside to crack it, otherwise, your life will be in danger."


    Wang Yu frowned, but stopped.


    At this time, Xin Yue''s voice also came into his mind:


    "By the way, brother Yu, don''t try to be angry! Just wait for me to save you, trust me!"


    His tone was anxious. He was obviously worried that Wang Yu had begun to hurt himself.


    Wang Yu''s secret skill tells Xin Yue not to worry. He will be careful.


    Wang Yu also encountered this situation for the first time. Although he wanted to feel it, he thought that Xin Yue was still struggling to rescue himself outside, so he took the idea back.


    "Dragon candle, what''s going on? Can you tell me now?"


    Wang Yu held his breath and looked as if he was breathing, but only himself and Xiaohun knew. He was just asking about Dragon candle.


    Just now when he was fighting with the man in black, Long Zhu had been unconventional and didn''t say anything. He was quiet and colder than the little soul before.


    Wang Yu has realized since then that dragon candle probably knows something about today''s affairs.


    What''s more, Xin Yueming was already in such a weak state just now. It''s also a confusing thing that she can recover so quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Dragon candle cake didn''t answer directly, but paused. Wang Yu could feel that he was deepening the protection of the red protective cover around him.


    And the golden light outside seemed to attack inside madly because of Xinyue''s constant attack.


    "You should also know that this man in black is from the soul dragon family."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of dignity, nodded and motioned Longzhu to continue.


    "As you can imagine, the predecessor of the soul dragon family was the ancient dragon. After a lot of experience, it became the soul dragon family in the Wu beast domain like the Wufeng family."


    After that, he paused, as if he had left room for Wang Yu to buffer and digest the facts.


    "But later, the head of the soul dragon family was always bad. Compared with the development of our Wufeng family, it was a shame. I don''t want to mention it more."


    At the back, the voice of Long Zhu became an ordinary joke again. Wang Yu knew that even if there was anything he knew, he probably wouldn''t say it.


    These basically told Wang Yu the background of the matter, and they would come at this time, mostly for Xinyue.


    In addition, when Xin Yue returned to the room, he was stabbed. It should also be done by the soul dragon family.


    Wang Yu stared. Before, he suspected that he was the remnant of the ghost sect, but he didn''t expect that he just thought too much.


    While they were thinking, the golden light outside had gradually disappeared, and the Dragon candle quickly removed the red light around Wang Yu the moment before.


    "Hehe, your speed is very fast."


    Wang Yu mocked him and used the flying skill he used when fighting with the man in black just now to keep himself from falling.


    The reason why Longzhu did this is probably because there are many Xin Yue of soul dragon family and dance Phoenix family around. They are worried about their exposure.


    "Brother Yu!"


    With Xin Yue''s voice, her figure also appeared in front of Wang Yu. The expression on her face was happy and excited.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. She seemed to treat herself like this when she experienced life and death with Xin Yue, but he never noticed at that time


    "Well, here I am."


    Wang Yu also smiled at Xin Yue. There was a smile in his eyes, which made Xin Yue''s heart fluctuate suddenly.


    "Hum, let you crack it. You''re lucky today. Next time, it won''t be so easy."


    The man in black looked at them, then quickly turned around and looked like he was leaving.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue also looked at the man, and the martial spirit in their hands was immediately released from their hands.


    "Do you want to leave after getting a bargain? How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    Xin Yue''s figure also instantly came to the man in black, and the red light in his hand hit him directly.


    I don''t know if it was Wang Yu''s illusion. Just now, the man in black who was close to Wang Yu didn''t fight back in front of Xin Yue. Finally, he was steadily knocked down by Xin Yue.


    Although Xin Yue''s strength made Wang Yu happy, at the same time, there was an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "Xin Yue, be careful he may change."


    Wang Yu gradually landed from the air. At the same time, the secret skill sent a voice to Xin Yue, but with sharp eyes, he found the golden light in the hands of the man in black.


    "Be careful!"


    Wang Yu didn''t care about the sound of the secret art, so he directly shouted in the direction of Xin Yue. At the same time, he flew to her side, and the long silver sword in his hand stabbed the man in black.

 Chapter 999

    Wang Yu''s figure quickly flew to the man in black. The silver long sword had been stabbed on him, and the bright red blood sprayed out instantly, dyeing the whole sword bright red.


    At this time, Xin Yue just saw the small dagger with silver light in the hands of the man in black. If Wang Yu hadn''t rushed over just now, he might have been ambushed by him now.


    While palpitating, she also looked at Wang Yu with worry. After all, it was because she didn''t pay attention just now. At this time, it was even more worrying.


    "I''m fine." Wang Yu guessed Xinyue''s idea and waved his hand. He held Xinyue and smiled. His eyes and heart were warm.


    After checking each other, they also looked at the man in black. Just now Wang Yu suddenly, but he was caught off guard and received a very serious injury.


    "He''s down, isn''t he dead?"


    Xin Yue turned her head. The expression on her face had become serious, but she didn''t move forward too much. She just stretched out her hand and pointed at the man in black. There was a trace of emotion in her eyes, which made people can''t see clearly, but Wang Yu didn''t see it at all.


    Wang Yu frowned, loosened the palm of Xin Yue''s hand, stepped forward and gently opened his mouth, "no, he patronized to save you at that time, and didn''t think too much. If he did this directly, he would be killed. We had been entangled with him for so long before, isn''t it that we can''t?"


    With this, Wang Yu''s right hand was full of white martial Qi. He waited for a while to get close and give him a heavy blow.


    The distance between them was not long-term. Before waiting for a few breaths, Wang Yu immediately came to him. The white light of electro-optic flint pieces and Wang Yu was about to overflow.


    However, at this time, the body of the man in black seemed to tremble. The speed was so fast that he slipped out in an instant between the white light of Wang Yuqian diga!


    He knew that he couldn''t beat Wang Yu''s hard steel directly, plus a Xin Yue. Moreover, dragging on would be bad for him, so he came up with such a strange method.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s reaction was not slow, but even so, when they wanted to catch him, the figure of the man in black had been pushed to the horizon in an instant.


    "Hahaha, if you want to catch me, you''d better wait a few more years!"


    His arrogant laughter came from the horizon. Obviously, Wang Yu''s remark just now didn''t hurt him at all. Moreover, they were obviously put together by him.


    "You!"


    Xinyue was so angry that her eyes gradually turned red. Luck told her to catch up, but Wang Yu grabbed her and looked back puzzled.


    "Don''t chase. If I''m right, the person who will pick him up has arrived."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and looked at the dark blue sky. Xin Yue narrowed his eyes slightly along his eyes.


    Sure enough, there were some different lights in the dark sky just now. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see clearly that people shine on it, but what day brings God Rui.


    "This should be the secret skill of the soul dragon clan."


    Wang Yu looked at the sky and murmured. Then the expression on his face was too dignified for en to see clearly.


    Somehow, Xin Yue dodged Wang Yu''s words and turned around to leave here.


    "Now that he''s gone, let''s go back."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth, but the action she had just turned around stopped¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yu grabbed her shoulder. "Where are you going?"


    Yeah, where?


    The room he Jixue prepared for them was also broken by Wang Yu during the duel with the man in black just now. It is obviously impossible to live in it again.


    Xin Yue was stunned and smiled, but she didn''t want to face Wang Yu. She just whispered, "anyway, let''s leave here first."


    With that, she still wanted to break away from Wang Yu''s palm, but she found that she was caught more tightly by him.


    "You..."


    "Why did you hide it from me?"


    Before Xinyue could say anything, Wang Yu interrupted her and asked her directly. Then he moved her shoulder and forced Xinyue to face himself.


    I don''t know why. I couldn''t see anything clearly in the dark night, but in Xin Yue''s eyes, I found a little star in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    There are also some losses and grievances after being deceived.


    In the face of such a pair of eyes, how can Xinyue bear to make him sad


    "I... I don''t know how to tell you. It''s very complicated."


    She licked some dry lips and hesitated for a moment, but she still didn''t dare to face Wang Yu directly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s find a place. If it''s complicated, you can tell it to me slowly, okay?"


    Wang Yu''s voice was as gentle as ever. At the same time, he also reached out and gently patted Xinyue''s head, and then took her to walk towards the building.


    Xin Yue''s eyes flickered a little, and then he nodded. Wang Yu gently picked up the corners of his mouth and held Xin Yue. They walked side by side. However, they stopped before they took a few steps.


    After looking at each other, they have exchanged information with each other without any language communication.


    Instead of moving forward, he stood where he was, waiting for something to come.

 Chapter 1000

    "Come on, come on! There''s a sound in front! Come on!"


    Far away, Xin Yue and Wang had heard loud voices, coming directly in their direction from far to near.


    They were not allowed to stand in place for long. After a while, several familiar figures appeared in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, and behind them were many servants and guards who came and went in a hurry.


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Xin, are you all right? We''re late and the reception is not good. Thank you very much."


    The first one was a man who didn''t look very beautiful. He was wearing a long shirt of the same color as he Zifeng and had a fan in his hand. It looked very charming.


    Wang Yu did not speak, but reflected the light of fire in the hands of the servants behind him. He looked dignified.


    However, Xin Yue stepped forward, opened his mouth with an unexpected complexion, and his disgust was undisguised. "Ha ha, what this gentleman said is interesting. After we were attacked on your territory, it''s not your fault. Can''t we blame us?"


    After that, Wang Yu didn''t stop this time, but looked at the man coldly, and the cold expression in his eyes was also undisguised.


    "Brother Wang, brother Wang, I''m really sorry. Our front yard has also been attacked. I''m sorry today."


    People haven''t come yet, and the voice of he Jifeng has come from afar, but Wang Yu and Xin Yue are not surprised at all. I think they have known it for a long time.


    Xin Yue snorted and retreated to Wang Yu again. Wang Yu didn''t change anything and still looked at them coldly.


    He Jifeng hurried over. Seeing the appearance of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, he knew that they were really angry today. He quickly turned around and let the useless people who had just come leave.


    After everyone left, the small yard was much cleaner, but they still didn''t want to pay much attention to him.


    "Mr. He, thank you for your care all the time. Let''s say goodbye again today."


    He Jifeng is still thinking about his speech, but Wang Yu has directly said his farewell to him, which makes him freeze in place.


    Xin Yue also took the last look at he Jifeng, and then followed Wang Yu. One by one, they soon disappeared in the sight of he Jifeng.


    Although they knew that even if the he family really came to save them, it would not help them, they had already agreed with others to appear after such a long time.


    Although there was no material harm to them, they were already threatening Wang Yu''s safety.


    Xin Yue followed Wang Yu quietly. In fact, she didn''t know where Wang Yu was going, but she believed that as long as she followed Wang Yu, she would never win.


    However, after all, Xin Yue didn''t expect Wang Yu to lead her outside the city.


    Looking at a desolate little plain, Xinyue suddenly had no bottom in her heart. Is it really their last home here?


    "Let''s make a living here tonight and go to the transmission array tomorrow."


    Wang Yu guessed Xin Yue''s thoughts and explained them directly. Then he came forward and the blue light in his hand flickered. There was a small aperture on the grass where there was nothing just now.


    "Go in."


    Reflecting this light, Wang Yu turned and smiled at Xin Yue behind him, took the lead in entering the aperture, and then the whole person disappeared in place.


    Xin Yue did not hesitate, but also followed Wang Yu. She stepped into the aperture at once. Then she felt that her body seemed to be fluctuated by something light. Then she saw Wang Yu sitting on the ground.


    It''s said to be on the ground, but it''s not really. Under the blue light of Wang Yugang, the grassland is like a tent with flashing light, but the difference is that the tent can''t be seen outside.


    Xinyue didn''t speak, but motioned Wang Yu with her eyes. Wang Yu also understood what she wanted to ask, smiled and said, "this is space distortion. I learned from Qingchen before."


    After hearing this, Xin Yue nodded and then sat down like Wang Yu, but still turned her head to appreciate the space created by Wang Yu.


    "The array is really magical."


    After reading it, she couldn''t help sighing. However, Wang Yu replied:


    "You''re right, but it''s still more magical, isn''t it?"


    Xinyue''s body trembled slightly. Although she quickly saved and covered up, she was still noticed by Wang yuminrui.


    "I..."


    Wang Yu turned to look at Xin Yue. His eyes twinkled gently and whispered, "what happened when I was imprisoned just now? Can you tell me?"


    Xinyue didn''t want to say more, but listening to Wang Yu''s gentle voice and expression, she suddenly felt a lot of guilt, so she bit her lips and tangled the expression on her face.

 Chapter 1001

    Although he really wanted to admit it, Xin Yue''s psychology was firmly held by Wang Yu. Even if there was a small episode, he could think clearly.


    "I know it may be difficult for you to say it, but now we are together. If you hide everything from me, what''s the significance of my existence?"


    Looking at Xinyue''s melancholy appearance, Wang Yu spoke softly again, and the expression on his face became more gentle. When talking, his hands gently stroked Xinyue''s shoulder, and the distance between the two people was gradually shortening.


    "Well, I admit something happened just now, but I don''t know the man in black."


    Xin Yue also turned around and looked at Wang Yu, but her face turned red unconsciously.


    Wang Yu nodded. The two younger sisters wrinkled slightly, but still listened to Xinyue quietly.


    "He belongs to the soul dragon clan. You probably guessed it. He will come today. The target is me. The last assassination was with them."


    Xin Yue explained. Wang Yu kept nodding and motioned that he was listening, but he didn''t speak.


    "The soul dragon clan is very rampant in the Wu beast domain recently, especially the relationship with the Wufeng clan is becoming more and more tense. They can''t defeat us in the Wu beast domain, so they think of me in Wu Tian City."


    Xin Yue explained in this way, and the expression on her face gradually became dignified.


    Wang Yu could understand her mood. Just like when his family was threatened by the Lin family, he was angry but not powerless. After all, he was too far away to solve it.


    "I know what you want to say. I understand."


    After talking about the matter, it was similar to what Wang Yu thought before. He opened his mouth, sighed slightly, stretched out a hand, gently touched Xin Yue''s cheek and said:


    "But I''m no one else. If there''s such a situation in the future, you should tell me at the first time that I''m here. Don''t worry about anything else, okay?"


    Xin Yue stared at Wang Yu and said such words to herself gently. Since they announced that they were together, it''s only a day away.


    Just now she had a feeling that she couldn''t believe it. She always felt it was untrue, but now when she heard such words, she felt that her throat was sour and her eyes seemed astringent.


    Wang Yu kept looking at Xin Yue''s expression. Seeing that she was about to cry, he reluctantly hooked the corners of his mouth. Then he reached out and gently stroked her cheek and stroked her tender skin with his finger belly.


    In this way, Xinyue was saddened by the gentle action. She couldn''t help it any more. Her tears were like broken beads and couldn''t stop falling.


    "Well, well, I''m here. Don''t cry."


    Wang Yu wiped away her falling tears and directly took her into his arms. He gently patted her back with his palm in a softer tone.


    I don''t know how long has passed, Xin Yue finally stopped crying and came out of Wang Yu''s arms, but her eyes are still red and her face is still marked with tears.


    "Thank you..."


    She was embarrassed, but Wang Yu smiled, "thank me for what I did. Isn''t it right? I''m your man."


    Xin Yue''s mood had calmed down, but her face turned red because of Wang Yu''s words. After reacting, she also clenched her fists shyly and hit Wang Yu in his arms.


    But a woman in love can''t be willing to beat someone with strength. It''s mostly some irrelevant little fists.


    Wang Yu continued to chuckle. He also stretched out his hand to hold Xinyue''s Pink fist tightly, and then opened his mouth, "OK, OK, let''s talk slowly in the future."


    Xin Yue smiled shyly. The shyness on her face did not fade, but became more profound. However, after listening to Wang Yu''s words, she seemed to think of something. Her expression stagnated and said:


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you something."


    Wang Yu also stopped smiling, looked seriously at Xin Yue and said, "what''s the matter?"


    This time, it was Xin Yue''s turn to flash a cunning look on her face. She paused a little. After hanging Wang Yu''s curiosity, she said, "in fact, the man in black just said that my family was being attacked and the method of armistice."


    At this point, she just paused again and looked at Wang Yu with a smile, trying to make him guess what it was.


    Wang Yu naturally understood what Xin Yue was thinking, but he didn''t like her, but said frankly, "what is it?"


    Xin Yue''s eyes flashed a moment of loss, but he should have thought of what he said next and smiled again. "He said, if they let the young clan leader of the soul dragon family marry me, they will stop the war."


    Then she smiled and looked at Wang Yu to see what his reaction was.


    But I didn''t expect that Wang Yu just raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said, "well, it''s very good."


    This attitude was completely different from what Xinyue had just thought. She quickly turned her head to Wang Yu, pursed her lips and said dissatisfied, "Oh, what''s good!"

 Chapter 1002

    Wang Yu''s original serious and tight face smiled instantly after seeing Xinyue''s angry appearance and replied, "it''s very good. If your two families marry, you don''t have to cheat each other, let alone fight."


    "But can I marry someone else?"


    Xin Yue was also annoyed by Wang Yu''s words. She was unwilling to open her mouth, but she didn''t find that Wang Yu had already smiled. She was completely caught in his trap.


    "How? You''re my woman."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and opened his mouth without hesitation. The expression on his face became serious for a moment.


    Xin Yue''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, but he retorted, "how did you say it was good just now?"


    "Will you?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes stared at Xin Yue, and his tone was also full of seriousness. For a moment, Xin Yue understood that everything just now was Wang Yu kidding her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She really wouldn''t marry anyone other than Wang Yu, but she was exposed to her real ideas. She couldn''t accept it for a moment. She turned around and didn''t look at Wang Yu again.


    "Well, don''t bother you. Let''s get down to business."


    Wang Yu said with a slight smile, and there was something serious in his voice.


    Xinyue didn''t respond. Just now she was trapped by Wang Yu and didn''t want to pay attention to him for the time being.


    Wang Yu was helpless, but it was his own fault. After all, he hurt the little girl''s heart a little. He didn''t know how to coax her back.


    However, childe Wang is different from others. He simply didn''t coax her, but directly talked about the business and forcibly changed the topic just now.


    "It''s not true that I brought you here, because there''s no place to live. Just now I felt the breath of the soul dragon family at he''s house. If I guessed correctly, there''s no accident. They will pass by here tomorrow, at the latest in the evening, and return to the Wu beast domain through the transmission array."


    Wang Yu''s voice was cold in the quiet of the night, but speaking of such a serious matter, people couldn''t help being attracted.


    Just like Xin Yue now, after listening, she quickly expressed her opinion, "how can you be sure that they must be tomorrow? Why not tonight?"


    But after she finished, she also realized that she had just been angry with Wang Yu, and the expression on her face suddenly became angry.


    Wang Yu was bewildered by the change of Xin Yue''s expression, but he still gave full play to his former careless temperament, "if we meet tonight, we can keep up with it now."


    With that, he arched his hand at Xinyue, and the expression on his face was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother Yu, why didn''t I find you like this before?"


    She asked, but Wang Yu just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Once upon a time


    He''s really such a prodigal son who doesn''t do his job, but the money has changed since the girl appeared.


    I haven''t seen that cold girl for a long time.


    "Brother Yu? Are you listening to me?"


    Wang Yu was suddenly awakened by Xin Yue''s approach and found that he was actually remembering bing''er in the past.


    Looking at Xinyue with anxiety in front of him, Wang Yu suddenly felt that there were some things that he missed. Let it miss. It is the most important to cherish what is in front of him.


    Now beside him is a lively and cheerful, like a burning flame, rather than the ice that is as cold as ice and refuses people thousands of miles away.


    He should make it clear that he should not feel guilty about this and miss another.


    "Are you all right?" Xin Yue frowned slightly. Somehow, looking at Wang Yu''s trance expression, she suddenly had an inexplicable emotion in her heart.


    "Wait a minute! Do you feel different?"


    Just when she wanted to ask Wang Yu more, she suddenly felt the breath coming from the distance, and her face spoke seriously to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu nodded to her and said, "it''s from the soul dragon family. Let''s say goodbye. We''ll follow them later and go to the transmission array."


    Xin Yue nodded heavily and began to hide her breath.


    Wang Yu took a deep breath and told himself not to think much. Then he closed his eyes and ran up the fourth invisible Kung Fu in the ten thousand soul sword.


    The footsteps were very quiet, and they soon came around Wang Yu and Xin Yue. They were already invisible at this time. Seeing these people walking fast, the people in black who had fought with them before were the first.


    The two people motioned with their eyes to each other, and then followed closely.


    Three times and two times, they immediately arrived at the real place. Wang Yu and Xin Yue also flashed a trace of excitement in their eyes.


    Before, they were transmitted through the light dust array. At that time, they were both anxious to come to Wutian city to save people. They didn''t expect how they would go back.


    Now they are lucky to meet the soul dragon family.

 Chapter 1003

    There are people in the soul dragon family who are proficient in the array. At this time, they have implemented the array. Wang Yu and Xin Yue are invisible. At this time, they also directly follow behind them and get into the blue light of the array.


    A more dazzling flash of light flashed. Wang Yu and Xin Yue subconsciously closed their eyes, but the corners of their mouths were aroused. They knew that this was the departure, the target, the Wu beast domain!


    The people of the soul dragon family did not find the whereabouts of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, so they continued to move forward in anticipation.


    "Master, we haven''t finished our task this time. Will we be scolded by the young patriarch when we go back?"


    After being quiet for a long time, the man standing behind the man in black who had fought with Wang Yu spoke and finally said the first sentence in their line.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and knew that this man was also a very important role in the soul dragon family. After a simple eye contact, they also continued to watch the development of the situation.


    "Hum, what right does he have to say about me? You don''t have to pay attention to his people when you go back. Just do what I told you before."


    A trace of ridicule flashed across his face in black. Somehow, Wang Yu felt that his tone was full of disdain.


    From what Xinyue told herself, this man came to dissuade Xinyue from going back to marry their young patriarch. How can he still show such disgust at this moment?


    "Do you know the people of the soul dragon clan?"


    Wang Yu''s voice came from Xinyue''s mind, but he just got Xinyue''s shaking his head.


    "When I was in the family, at that time, the relationship between our two families was already very bad, so I didn''t know much. At most, I knew that the young patriarch was the son of their old patriarch, so I was also very fond of him. His father was about the same age as my grandfather."


    Xinyue tried to tell Xinyue what she knew. The expression on her face was also changeable. Wang Yu nodded, didn''t speak, and fell into meditation.


    "Young master, we are almost here. Please prepare."


    There was another sound behind the man in black. After such a sentence, there were bursts of cold breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence, no one responded to him, and the man knew later that he had said the wrong thing. He quickly knelt down, kowtowed to the man in black, and said, "my subordinates are speechless. Please punish me."


    "Go back and find Longxing for punishment."


    The man in black spoke coldly. Then it seemed that after hearing his voice, everyone was relieved, but no one spoke again.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and knew that this man was not a simple figure in the soul dragon family.


    Such a person is just used to tell Xin Yue that she needs to marry people of the soul dragon family. It''s too overqualified. Wang Yu really didn''t think what the middle-aged patriarch thought for a while.


    However, no matter what they discuss now, there is no way to change the fact that they have reached their destination.


    The man in black took the lead and ignored the people behind him. They waited respectfully until he completely disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue had already followed the man in black when he walked away. With the protection of invisibility, they could still be completely effortless for the time being.


    It seems that no one has been to the transmission array outside for a long time. It is completely different from the transmission array they used to have in Feiyang city and Qingchen. Compared with it, it is like a luxurious palace and a small thatched house in a mountain village.


    They went outside and didn''t know where it was, so they didn''t remove their invisibility.


    "I really didn''t know there was such a transmission array after I had been in the Wu beast domain for so long."


    Xin Yue looked around, and a trace of amazement flashed in her eyes. Such a place was completely different from the bustling appearance of their city, which she had never seen before.


    Dilapidated roofs and rooms full of spider webs are as dilapidated as they are.


    A transmission array was set up in such a place, and I don''t know what the situation was at that time.


    "Let''s first find the way back to the Wufeng family, and then think about the gratitude and resentment with the soul dragon family."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and took her palm. They walked out of the yard together.


    Yes, at the beginning, they really didn''t expect that such a shabby place occupied a large area. It took them a long time to find the exit.


    "Can you tell me if today''s performance is wonderful? Our young patriarch is great. Such a good-looking girl can get it."


    Before they walked long, Wang Yu and Xin Yue heard an obscene voice not far away, which instantly changed their faces.


    Young clan leader, obviously, this means that the soul dragon clan is going to marry Xin Yue.


    But as soon as I heard such a frivolous tone, I immediately felt disgusted with the so-called young patriarch.

 Chapter 1004

    "Shall we go up and have a look?"


    Xin Yue motioned Wang Yu with her eyes, and the expression in her eyes also brought some laughter.


    Wang Yu''s face looked dissatisfied. He frowned tightly, but he still looked ahead.


    An ugly man was talking to another person in front of him. His small eyes narrowed. He couldn''t see anything clearly in an instant. It looked more obscene than his voice.


    "Elder brother, this... It''s not good for me to say what the young patriarch says in the young master''s territory?"


    The man in front of him hesitated and looked around when he spoke. His eyes glittered with pure light, which was also very consistent with his appearance.


    Wang Yu looked at this situation and his face changed a lot. He turned his head and looked at Xin Yue behind him. He didn''t say anything, but he was close to the beginning. The secret skill spread his voice:


    "This neighborhood should be the place of the people in black before. As for what identity it is, we can''t infer it for a while. Let''s have a look."


    Xin Yue''s eyes narrowed slightly. Obviously, she also understood the dialogue between the two just now. She nodded and walked in the opposite direction with Wang Yu.


    "Hum, since you''re here, don''t go back?"


    But unexpectedly, before they took a few steps, a familiar voice came from behind.


    It''s the man in black who was just mentioned.


    Behind them, there was a sound of kneeling, followed by a respectful and trembling voice:


    "Master, subordinates welcome master."


    After saying that, there was an endless kowtow. Wang Yu and Xin Yue also looked at each other, and the expression in their eyes changed instantly.


    "Don''t talk much. You know my rules."


    The cold voice of the man in black came from a distance in the sky, and then a dark blue figure appeared in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Xinyue''s heartbeat seemed to have missed shooting in an instant. She hadn''t felt the pressure for a long time.


    Wang Yu, who was standing beside her, felt the same, but he still thought that he was invisible now, so he also pulled La Xinyue''s palm and motioned her not to worry.


    "Don''t struggle any more. Even if I don''t know how you hide your body, I can still feel you on my territory and right in front of me."


    The man in Black opened his mouth again, and his face also raised an evil smile. He changed his clothes. Compared with the situation in black before, his temperament seemed completely different.


    In contrast, now there is more calm atmosphere and noble temperament


    Combined with the discussion between the two people just now, I also know that his identity must not be a simple ordinary young master.


    But what he said just now really slowed Wang Yu and Xin Yue down. Could he really feel their position?


    Otherwise, it is impossible to stand in front of them so accurately.


    Xin Yue was just about to ask Wang Yu what to do, but she seemed to see something on him and was excited to take a step forward.


    Wang Yu noticed and grabbed her in time.


    "Well, your disguise is useless in front of me. Don''t you show up quickly?"


    The man in black seemed to flash an unknown look in his eyes, which was caught by Wang Yu, but he didn''t understand what it meant.


    "Dan Tianxiang, did you see that the enemy didn''t attack directly today?"


    When Wang Yu and Xin Yue were still hesitating, a frivolous voice came from the sky, which immediately made Wang Yu''s face flash with a trace of confusion.


    But at the same time, there were bursts of pressure around. Wang Yu and Xin Yue could even clearly feel the ground shaking around them.


    "It''s the young patriarch, the man who is said to marry me."


    Only Xin Yue''s face was dignified. Obviously, she had heard this man''s voice.


    "What?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes were dignified, but he still chose to hold Xinyue''s palm to give her enough warmth.


    After a burst of white light dissipated, the figures of Wang Yu and Xin Yue also appeared opposite the people in front of them. For a moment, it also made the young patriarchs laugh wildly in the sky.


    "Xin Yue, you''re finally back."


    His voice was insidious, and seemed to reveal deep love. Wang Yu frowned discontentedly in an instant.


    "It''s not a good habit to sit and reap the benefits of the young patriarch."


    Dan Tianxiang spoke coldly. At this time, a figure with a lighter body also gradually fell from the horizon, still opposite Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to take care of this. This is my little fiancee."


    With that, he also looked in the direction of Xinyue. A pair of narrow Danfeng eyes seemed to have a deep love for Xinyue, which really made Wang Yu more disgusted.


    Thinking like this, Wang Yu also stretched out his hand and pulled Xin Yue hard behind him. A faint smile flashed in Xin Yue''s eyes.


    Although he didn''t like the young patriarch, Wang Yu''s obvious eating performance also made him feel sweet.

 Chapter 1005

    In the past, Xin Yue also knew that many excellent women around Wang Yu had felt inferior for their actions.


    But now, Wang Yu is also using practical actions to prove that he is the woman who will really spend his life with him.


    Such intimate fingertips are linked, but it makes people want real obedience from the heart more than an oath of alliance.


    "Hum, fiancee? Do you want to see carefully who is clasping his fingers with who, and who is standing on the opposite side with you?"


    Dan Tianxiang snorted, and then casually pointed to the palm of Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s hand. The sarcasm in his eyes was obvious, and it was more like slapping the young clan leader in front of so many people.


    So many people, yes, in the Kung Fu of the few people who spoke just now, there have been all kinds of big men around Wang Yu and Xin Yue. They are directly overwhelmed. The sense of depression just now is also obvious from them.


    "Who is your boy? Still want to touch my woman? Don''t you want to live?"


    The young clan leader yelled in the direction of Wang Yu, then changed another face and smiled at Xin Yue, "yue''er, you finally came back. When I went to your house to find you, your useless brothers refused to tell your whereabouts."


    After saying that, he also winked at Xinyue, but it was such a tone and action that instantly changed the look on Xinyue''s face, "what do you say! What''s the matter with my brothers?"


    She couldn''t believe what had happened during the time she left home.


    Wang Yu''s eyes also flashed a trace of ruthlessness. When the two sides faced off, the most important thing was psychology. Just now, the young clan leader said that he obviously wanted to disturb their mind.


    How can a real person be an affectionate person when he looks like a fool in his mouth?


    "Don''t worry, just scare you. Don''t let them disturb your mind."


    Wang Yu''s secret skill is to tell Xin Yue that he should not be bewitched by the voice of the young clan leader.


    Although he was not deceived, Wang Yu was annoyed by the man''s words that he was intangible materializing Xinyue into his own things.


    "Well, do you believe anything he says before you see my people?"


    Xin Yue replied to Wang Yu, and the firmness in her bright eyes also expressed her confidence.


    "Ha ha, what a pair of bitter mandarin ducks. Well, originally my purpose was to get Xin Yue, so I''ll solve it together with you, the flower guard."


    The young clan leader laughed arrogantly, and then gave an order to Wang Yu and Xin Yue. In a moment, the people who had just been stunned were ready to move, and their eyes twinkled with the light of trying to attack them.


    "Then try it."


    Wang Yu ignored the people around him. He just stared straight at the young patriarch in front of him, and his tone was more firm.


    Instead, Xin Yue looked at the way that two people were attacking around, and the fire red martial gas in her hand expanded in an instant.


    A great war is inevitable.


    "I''ve always heard that the young clan leader of the Wufeng family has a unique inheritance. Even the martial spirit is red. It''s true today."


    The young clan leader''s boring voice came, but there was no response, because Wang Yu and Xin Yue were already dealing with their own men at this time.


    "Young clan leader, have you forgotten one thing? This yard is still under the."


    In the scuffle, Dan Tianxiang''s voice came faintly, but there was no angry tone, more like trying to annoy the young patriarch.


    Wang Yu solved a big man who rushed towards him and looked in that direction. The two people were still the distance when they confronted Xin Yue just now, but when talking, they seemed to deliberately don''t want to see each other.


    So what is their relationship?


    "Brother Yu, be careful."


    Xin Yue''s exclamation came from his ear, followed by a flash of red light, and another big man fell to the ground behind him.


    Wang Yu regained his mind and looked in the direction of Xin Yue. With a sign in his eyes, he also rejoined the circle of battle.


    These people are different from the ordinary enemies they met before. Their martial Qi is the same as Xinyue. They all have a bonus from their own family. In many cases, they can''t suppress it just by fighting martial Qi.


    Not to mention being distracted.


    Originally, Xin Yue could almost cope with the people who came quickly towards her, but if she wanted to take care of Wang Yu, she probably couldn''t cope with it.


    "Hehe, what you said is not quite right. We are a family, aren''t we? If I do things well, doesn''t it also mean that you can succeed?"


    With that, he also turned and looked at Wang Yu in the battle, and a trace of malice flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1006

    "If they go on like this, they won''t last long. Aren''t you afraid of the little fiancee in your mouth getting hurt?"


    Dan Tianxiang didn''t want to entangle too much in this matter, but also looked at the crowd. His eyes were fixed on Xin Yue''s flaming red body.


    Unexpectedly, the young clan leader snorted, and the sarcastic voice came at the same time. Then he said, "do you really think I want to marry her? My goal is Wufeng, just a woman. I don''t have much ability to change me."


    His voice was taken for granted. Dan Tianxiang looked at Wang Yu and Xin Yue in the field. His eyes were full of a strong sense of irony, but he didn''t say anything.


    In this way, Wang Yu and Xin Yue also heard it. A moment of shock flashed on their faces. They also accelerated the movement of their hands. They were even more impolite when they started.


    "The place where we are should be closer to the center of the soul dragon clan. One of the Dragon candles has been uncomfortable since just now. Even if I use martial Qi to instill it, it''s useless."


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. This was what Wang Yu learned just after he came in.


    At that time, Wang Yu also asked Xiaohun to concentrate on taking care of Longzhu, but he didn''t expect that he was still so weak after such a long time.


    "There''s no way. We''ll rush out in a minute and support it for a while."


    Wang Yu spoke to the two guardians in his mind.


    But while speeding up the attack, Wang Yu suddenly thought of another thing in his mind.


    If there is such a guardian spirit in Xinyue''s body as they analyzed at the beginning, and it happens to be a red flame, is it the same pain now that the guardian spirit has passed through the flame inheritance similar to the Dragon candle?


    Moreover, in contrast, the origin of the four ancient artifacts is not as good as the Dragon candle. The red flame has turned into a woman. Is it more uncomfortable now?


    Quickly solved a person around him, and then looked in the direction of Xinyue.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xin Yue also saw Wang Yu''s eyes and didn''t speak, but the message in her eyes was like this.


    "Hold on. We''ll succeed in a while. I''ll tell you something when I have something to tell you."


    Xin Yue nodded with a smile, and the red light flashed. The red flame halberd in her hand also appeared with the light, directly knocking down a man in front of her.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu opened his eyes and stared at the red flame halberd in Xin Yue''s hand for fear that he might miss something.


    Xin Yue, who was originally just using martial spirit, had the help of the red flame halberd at this time, and soon made a circle around her body, and the people hurt by the red flame halberd were soon deadlocked on the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    This situation obviously attracted the attention of Dan Tianxiang who just said this.


    Dan Tianxiang frowned gently, his eyes flashed gently, but he didn''t speak, and still stood quietly in place.


    "Where did you get the things in your hand?"


    In contrast, the young Patriarch on one side seemed a little impatient and roared in the direction of Xinyue. Seeing that Xinyue didn''t want to pay attention to him, the dark blue figure also flew to her place in an instant.


    Wang Yu also has a circle of big men who are constantly attacking him, but they are also paying attention to the situation of Xin Yue.


    The sudden attack also shocked Wang Yu. After quickly pushing the people around him aside, he quickly threw a rune over there.


    When he exploded in the air, Wang Yu''s hands were bound and turned over, and he quickly recited a spell. The rune flying towards the young clan leader also successfully exploded at the moment when he was close to him.


    When Xinyue just realized that the situation was wrong, she had begun to avoid the other side.


    Before she knew how powerful the young patriarch was, she couldn''t confront him directly, not to mention that there were still many big men waiting for her.


    Wang Yu''s Rune can just provide a cover for his evasive action, and he just left the place in an instant through the explosion of the rune.


    The young clan leader was worried about Xinyue, but he didn''t feel the rune from Wang Yu. At the moment of explosion, he also hurried to avoid.


    "You..."


    He turned and looked at Wang Yu. Far away, Wang Yu could clearly see the cruelty and hatred in his eyes.


    This is not only what he said before about the belonging of women, but also the dignity between men.


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, Wang Yu has no way to understand such "man''s dignity".


    "You don''t want to leave here today."


    The young clan leader finally took a look at Xin Yue, who had already escaped to the other side. His eyes stayed on the red flame halberd in her hand for a long time. Finally, he returned to the place where he stood with Dan Tianxiang just now.


    After he said this, I don''t know when more people in black appeared around Wang Yu and Xin Yue. This group was obviously stronger than those just now.


    The situation is very bad.


    "Young patriarch, you will die if you do more injustice. Why are you so anxious?"


    Dan Tianxiang didn''t look at him, but opened his mouth gently, and there was some interest in his eyes.


    Look carefully, his eyes still fall on Xinyue.


    The young patriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly. Obviously, he listened to what he said, but finally he just snorted.

 Chapter 1007

    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and knew that what they needed most now was a quick decision.


    "Hum, even if someone comes today, there is no way to stop Xin Yue and the man from leaving here!"


    The young clan leader looked around at the people in black who had firmly surrounded Wang Yu and Xin Yue, and his face raised an arrogant smile again.


    Dan Tianxiang finally took a look at Xin Yue, but he just shook his head and turned around to leave.


    "Second brother, you''re leaving now. Don''t watch the excitement for a while?"


    The young clan leader opened his mouth gently towards his back, and a trace of cunning flashed in his eyes. After saying this, he also succeeded in getting Dan Tianxiang''s foot.


    He was stunned. He answered without turning around. His tone was flat. "After all, the results are the same. I just read it. It doesn''t make any sense. The young clan leader should think about how to face the anger of the Wufeng clan after killing the young clan leader of the Wufeng clan."


    After saying that, he ignored the young patriarch and walked away without hesitation. He didn''t let anyone see that his palms hidden in his cuffs had been tightly clenched, and his nails had sunk into the meat.


    After hearing such obviously unfriendly words, the young patriarch also took some disgust on his face, and even did not shy away. Wang Yu and Xin Yue were still there and directly said:


    "Hum, it''s really a foreigner''s child. His mouth is not clean."


    In his tone, he was even more contemptuous and ironic than when he was talking to Wang Yu just now.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue, who are concentrating on dealing with the newly added people in black, of course heard it.


    "It seems that the friction between them is not small. We can seize this point and make good use of it in the future."


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. After that, Wang Yu had more plans in his mind.


    But of course, the most important thing now is to escape from here with Xin Yue first.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s direction. She was surrounded by all kinds of strong men. In contrast, people on his side were more inclined to people who were good at using concealed weapons. He turned his eyes and thought of something in an instant.


    In this way, although the young patriarch didn''t say anything openly, he still paid attention to easily hurting Xin Yue.


    Moreover, Wang Yu also vaguely heard what Dan Tianxiang said just now. If Xin Yue really died here, most of the young clan leaders would be overwhelmed.


    "Brother Yu, the people on my side are much more relaxed than just now, but they are very deliberate. It''s like deliberately letting me. They don''t have any actual combat effectiveness."


    Xin Yue''s secret skill soon spread to Wang Yu''s mind. Obviously, she is also very smart. Such a small trick may not be seen at first, but she can feel it after a long time.


    "Well, I know, so... I came up with a plan."


    Wang Yu solved a quick man around him, and then he spoke to Xinyue''s secret art.


    Xinyue didn''t speak again next, but used her own practical actions to prove that she was all ears.


    Wang Yu smiled. The long-time joint operation also made them form a good tacit understanding. In this case, Xin Yue told him that they first solved the enemy in front of them, and then they would follow Wang Yu''s plan.


    Moreover, although Wang Yu was unable to deal with the strengthened people in black before, he had mastered their rules after rounds of concealed weapon assassinations.


    "Xin Yue, I want to live. The man is at your disposal."


    At this time, the young patriarch who had been watching them fight from a distance also gave orders below. Then he turned around gently and walked away directly!


    Wang Yu''s eyes flickered slightly. At this time, the victory or defeat was not obvious. If Wang Yu and Xin Yue escaped successfully in the end, it was also very possible, but why did the young patriarch leave in such a hurry!


    Moreover, if the young clan leader is on the side, even if something goes wrong at that time, it can be solved quickly. Leaving so easily undoubtedly increases the chance for Wang Yu and Xin Yue to escape.


    Wang Yu looked at his fading back and didn''t know if it was a wrong game. He actually felt that the young patriarch was speeding up, as if he was really anxious to get something to do


    "Brother Yu, be careful!"


    The young patriarch''s figure was about to disappear in Wang Yu''s sight. At this time, Xin Yue''s exclamation came from behind.


    Wang Yu suddenly recovered. He also obviously felt the powerful pressure from behind him, but it was too late to do anything.


    Xin Yue was also entangled by a man around her at this time, trying to resist him on the one hand, and paying close attention to the situation of Wang Yu on the other.


    Seeing that Wang Yu was about to be attacked like this, Wang Yu was more frightened than ever before¡ª¡ª


    This is the most frightening thing. He hasn''t had such a mood for a long time.


    At the critical moment, if he waited another second, he would be extremely hurt.

 Chapter 1008

    Wang Yu subconsciously closed his eyes. He didn''t know when to start. He hadn''t experienced such pain for a long time. Even when it just happened, he could only hide his panic in such a pediatric way.


    For a moment, all the sounds in the air seemed to condense, and the imaginary explosion did not come.


    Wang Yu''s heartbeat seemed to slow down for a few beats, and then he also felt the bursts of warm light in front of him. He opened his eyes at random, and a huge red light in front of him wrapped up all the martial Qi that was about to attack him.


    The powerful martial spirit of dark blue is wrapped by more powerful red light. Through the transparent texture, it seems that the red light is constantly disintegrating such martial spirit.


    After a few breaths, the dark blue martial Qi seemed to have nothing in an instant, and the red light exploded in an instant. It looked like there was nothing.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted. While everyone around him was in a dull state, he also directly released his martial gas. In an instant, the light white martial gas overflowed, directly wrapped all the people in black, and then tightened it sharply. The white martial gas was like white practice wrapped around their necks. After a few breaths, People in black, who were still strong just now, also fell to the ground one after another.


    In an instant, a circle around Wang Yu was empty, and the people behind them looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes.


    Yes, the ability that Wang Yugang just showed was so powerful that they all had fear in their hearts that they didn''t dare to go forward again.


    Xin Yue also saw Wang Yu''s performance. After quickly solving the big man entangled with herself, she flew directly to Wang Yu regardless of the people who came up next.


    "Brother Yu, are you okay?"


    Xin Yue opened her mouth to Wang Yu with concern. Then she looked directly at the remaining people in black around her, put away her red flame halberd and learned Wang Yu''s method.


    The fire red martial gas released in an instant is like a roaring and burning flame. Those who open their teeth and claws will instantly surround everyone close to them.


    At this time, people really realized that in addition to Wang Yu, the fiancee of the young patriarch of his family was a bad Lord.


    But it''s too late to think of these. Anyway, their lives will be solved by Xinyue soon.


    Seeing that the people around him had fallen down, the scope of activities of Wang Yu and Xin Yue had expanded a lot. Xin Yue turned excitedly and grabbed Wang Yu''s palm, but found that his face was very pale now.


    "Brother Yu, are you okay?"


    Xin Yue''s voice trembled, and then looked at the people who kept following up with them, and a decision was also made in her heart.


    Obviously, they are not suitable to waste time here. It''s safer to leave first.


    And Wang Yu''s body can''t be delayed, let alone Xin Yue doesn''t know what happened to Wang Yu.


    "Brother Yu, if you hold on for a while, we can leave here in a minute."


    Xin Yue struggled to prop up Wang Yu''s shoulder and then whispered to Wang Yu. In order to keep her action happy, she also quietly used some martial gas bonus.


    For a time, a light red halo lingered around them, which was more gentle than the previous burning situation.


    She stood up straight with Wang Yu, who was already vaguely aware, and looked around at the big men who wanted to come forward.


    Xinyue knew what they were thinking. After Wang Yu''s two successive blows just now, she was already very weak, and Xinyue barely supported it for a long time.


    At the same time, there are many of them. Anyway, as long as it is consumed, it will be beneficial to them after all.


    Xin Yue is fine. If she falls into the hands of the young clan leader, she is mostly used to threaten the people of the Wufeng clan. At that time, she will want to escape.


    But Wang Yu is so weak now. If he falls into their hands, life will be worse than death.


    "They seem to be very resistant to the restraint of fire. They can use your inheritance."


    While Xinyue was thinking about how to deal with so many people, Wang Yu''s voice was also revealed to Xinyue''s mind through secret skills.


    "OK, I see. Stop talking and save your strength. I''ll take you out later."


    Xin Yue spoke painfully to Wang Yu''s secret arts, and the expression on her face also took some perseverance.


    Today''s battle is not only important to herself, but also for Wang Yu.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Wang Yu didn''t use the secret technique to speak, but directly spoke in Xin Yue''s ear. After that, he coughed fiercely and looked even weaker.


    Xin Yue frowned slightly, and the other palm that didn''t grasp Wang Yu raised in an instant. The fire red martial spirit overflowed, but if you look carefully, it doesn''t look like the traditional martial spirit.

 Chapter 1009

    As like as two peas, the red glow is exactly the same as the flaming red that just appeared in front of Wang Yu, and even the breath is just the same.


    Yes, this is the flame inheritance that Wang Yugang just talked about with his secret voice and Xin Yue.


    Before, he was almost attacked by the blue martial spirit. At that time, he had no way to resist it. At the critical moment, the Dragon candle was at a critical juncture, and the flame inheritance in the real sense broke out.


    Then, although Wang Yu also pursued the victory and solved all the people around him with martial Qi, it was still because the flame inheritance did not completely dissipate in the air, and it was more the credit of dragon candles.


    As for why Wang Yu was suddenly so weak, it was because the Dragon candle was also very weak. At the critical moment, if he wanted to save Wang Yu, he could only temporarily manipulate Wang Yu''s body. He used his spiritual strength to support the play of all inheritance.


    Therefore, after the outbreak of that period of time, Wang Yu will lose a lot of mental power, so that he can''t even play normally.


    Through Wang Yu''s flame inheritance, Xin Yue easily put down all the people in front of them, and then left in this direction without nostalgia.


    Leaving quickly is the most important thing.


    I don''t know how long Xin Yue galloped on the land with Wang Yu in her arms. In short, it has been a long time since she was surrounded by the young patriarch, and she can''t see the previous direction long ago.


    For a long time, Xin Yue finally stopped, and Wang Yu had been in a coma for a long time.


    Xinyue didn''t know where she was now. She just turned in when she saw that it was a big mountain.


    And she also saw a cave, so she directly brought Wang Yu in.


    After gently placing Wang Yu on the ground, she also stood up again, and the expression on her face was full of pity and concern.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xinyue just turned around and suddenly heard a strange voice in her mind. Listening to the timbre, it seemed that her age was not far from her own.


    "Red flame?"


    She frowned back. Although it was hard to imagine, Xinyue still thought that the voice of red flame had changed - although it was really difficult to accept changing from a woman to a man.


    "Xin Yue, what''s the matter?"


    The voice of ChiYan spread to Wang Yu''s mind. Listening to the tone, it seemed that she didn''t hear the voice just now, let alone her.


    Xin Yue frowned and was quiet for a moment. She also closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She told herself that even if it was difficult, she should stay awake and don''t think about it.


    In this way, she stood up again and wanted to go outside to see if there was water. At least she wiped the sweat on Wang Yu''s forehead.


    "What are you going to do? Wang Yu is very weak now and can''t let anyone leave him."


    The sound came again. Xin Yue heard it clearly this time, but it still came from her mind. In an instant, her hand also lit up a fire red martial spirit.


    Although there is red flame in her body, more importantly, the secret sound transmission can also achieve this effect, so she suspects that someone is following them in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to solve them.


    "Alas, it''s good for little girl to be wary, but I''m not a bad person. I''m the guardian spirit inherited by your ancestors. My name is long Zhu. You must have no problem if you listen to me."


    The voice explained that it was the Dragon candle that was originally in Wang Yu''s body.


    Just now Wang Yu and Xin Yue passed on the flame one after another, so at this time, he was surprised to find that he could speak directly to Xin Yue.


    "Don''t scare her..."


    Wang Yu heard Xin Yue''s startled voice and spoke weakly to the Dragon candle who had just regained his spirit because he could connect.


    Long Zhu was speechless. He also returned to Wang Yu''s mind and wanted to say some sarcastic words, but after all, he changed to comfort. "Don''t worry, I just told her how to save you. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    With that, he also returned to Xinyue''s mind and continued to talk about his origin, trying to make her believe in herself as much as possible.


    Just as he finished speaking, Wang Yu gently stirred up the corners of his mouth in the direction they couldn''t see.


    "So now I just need to input his mental strength?"


    Xinyue didn''t open her mouth this time, but opened her mouth to the Dragon candle in her mind as before.


    But just like she used to communicate with Wang Yu, she couldn''t hear such a sound after eating in Xin Yue''s body.


    "But I don''t have the power of array. Would it be more painful if I didn''t input all of them?"


    Xin Yue said an important point and the most important thing. At best, she is to add some spiritual force to Wang Yu. No matter how much, there is really no way.


    She turned her head and looked at Wang Yu''s weak appearance. A trace of heartache flashed in her eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for the blue light that suddenly rushed to Wang Yu at that time, if it hadn''t been for his inability to rush to protect him at that time, maybe he wouldn''t suffer such pain now

 Chapter 1010

    "Don''t worry," said Long Zhu. Although he was not in Xinyue''s body, he also vaguely felt some Xinyue''s mood.


    "The reason why he was in a coma before was that he used flame inheritance, so it really only needs you to input spiritual power at this time."


    Longzhu''s voice was full of happiness. Then he said some precautions when inputting the spiritual power of flame inheritance, which returned to Wang Yu''s mind and reported to him.


    "Well, let her control herself and don''t hold on."


    Wang Yu responded softly, but he no longer had the strength to convey the secret technique to comfort Xin Yue. It was even a problem to open his eyes.


    Long Zhu said she didn''t understand the feelings between Wang Yu and Xin Yue before, but she still insisted on comforting Xin Yue when she saw Wang Yu today. She didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Well, you can start," said the Dragon candle to Xinyue. "I''ll guide you if you have any questions."


    With that, Xin Yue nodded, and her eyes were full of firmness and fighting spirit.


    Although ChiYan doesn''t know what happened, she can obviously feel the fluctuation in Xinyue''s heart, so she doesn''t open her mouth at all, but quietly observes the surrounding environment. If there is any trouble, she will deal with it at the first time.


    A small cave looks like there are only two people, but it has five souls. At this moment, it is highly unified and has only one goal, that is to save Wang Yu.


    Night soon fell, and Wang Yu was still in a coma, but it was obviously much better than his previous pale to transparent appearance.


    Xin Yue''s busy figure also appeared in the cave.


    After discussing with Long Zhu, Xin Yue had already been out of the cave once during this period and found a lot of herbs and springs in the mountain¡ª¡ª


    Of course, this was accurately found under the guidance of ChiYan. No matter how much, there are some materials that look more precious. However, Xin Yue has no research, so she didn''t move. She just waited for Wang Yu to come and pick them by herself after he woke up.


    "Master Longzhu, when can brother Yu wake up?" Xin Yue hesitated for a moment and gently wiped the sweat on his face with a clean handkerchief taken out of Wang Yu''s reserve ring.


    This title was just called out by Xin Xinyue without hesitation. After listening to it, Long Zhu accepted it with a red face and a heart.


    Fortunately, now Wang Yu has really passed out because he has absorbed too much mental power temporarily. Otherwise, when he wakes up, he doesn''t know what to lose to Longzhu.


    "He''s just too tired. Just wait for a rest. At the latest, it''s tomorrow morning. There''s no big problem."


    After Wang Yu''s pain was eliminated, when Long Zhu spoke, he gradually regained his previous appearance of hanging his son Lang, but Xin Yue respected him too much and couldn''t hear anything at this time.


    "Senior, you said you were the guardian spirit of our Wufeng ancestors, so how did you know brother Yu?"


    Xin Yue took advantage of this while Wang Yu was still awake, and asked about Wang Yu carefully.


    Of course, she just wanted to know more about Wang Yu, but she didn''t think too much.


    But the Dragon candle on the opposite side is a thousand year old veteran. When he heard this, he immediately thought of the scene of Wang Yu''s underground palace after he Xinyue broke into it together.


    At that time, it was clearly Xinyue''s family, but the last inheritance fell on Wang Yu


    Long Zhu''s mind changed a thousand times. In order to make Wang Yu and Xin Yue not so embarrassed, he also thought of a saying, "inheritance was accidentally obtained by himself. Later, it activated me by chance and finally became his guardian spirit."


    After that, he also quietly waited for Xinyue''s response. Sure enough, Xinyue nodded and didn''t speak again.


    In fact, what Long Zhu said was very skillful, but Wang Yu did get it by accident in the underground palace. Later, it was really activated by accident, but Xin Yue didn''t know it.


    Even if Wang Yu really wants to confess with Xin Yue in the future, it will only be the same as now, and there will be no more tricks.


    "Cough..."


    The originally quiet cave was suddenly affected by such bursts of coughing. Wang Yu, who was in a coma just now, has awakened.


    "Brother Yu!"


    Xin Yue rushed to Wang Yu as soon as she heard the sound, still holding the fresh water she had brought during the day.


    Wang Yu quickly opened his eyes after a violent cough. His eyes were full of vitality again. Where else was he half weak before?


    "It worries you."


    Although Wang Yu''s spirit has been filled with hatred and vitality again, the pale corners of Wang Yu''s mouth are still there. A smile full of apology is gently aroused at the corners of his mouth, but Xin Yue''s head is immediately exchanged.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re working hard."


    Yes, Wang Yu was the one who would stand in front of him for the first time, whether it was to return to the Wu beast region with Xin Yue or later in front of the young patriarch.

 Chapter 1011

    Before that, Wang Yu really fell into such difficulties because of himself.


    Wang Yu was stunned, then smiled and didn''t speak.


    Silence was restored in the cave. Wang Yugang just woke up. Although his functions have almost recovered, he still needs to rest with his martial energy to completely change all his injuries into the original.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu. She wanted to say something, but she found Wang Yu''s purpose. She stopped thinking and didn''t speak.


    "Xin Yue, what did you tell me about inheriting predecessors before?"


    Although there was little communication between Xin Yue and Wang Yu, ChiYan was obviously able to feel her mood. At this time, he also spoke without questioning in his tone. It was more like an elder teaching his younger generation.


    Xin Yue can understand the general mood of ChiYan''s words. Originally, she was an exclusive weapon belonging to the Wufeng family and one of the ancient artifacts in chunshuo. Now I hear that there is a guardian spirit that belongs to her. Of course, I should ask more questions.


    "Well, it was this elder who guided me when brother Yu was sleeping, but now he seems to have returned to his body and can''t communicate with me."


    Xin Yue didn''t hide it and explained directly to the red flame. Of course, what she didn''t know was that after the last time she used the red flame with Wang Yu, Long Zhu was also able to freely control herself to exchange back and forth between Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    It''s a pity that he can''t talk to both of them at the same time, that is, switching back and forth between them.


    This kind of ability looks powerful, but in fact, for the two people who can accurately use the secret technique to transmit sound, it is completely chicken ribs.


    Wang Yu''s movements gradually subsided, and the breath around him became normal again. Then his eyes opened slightly, looking more energetic than before.


    "Brother Yu."


    Xin Yue still appeared in front of Wang Yu for the first time, with dazzling light in her eyes.


    Wang Yu turned to look at her and gently reached out his hand to pat her soft hair. He felt the same warm current in his heart.


    "What did you want to tell me just now?"


    Loosen the palm placed on Xinyue''s head. Instead of leaving here in a hurry, he changed to a more relaxed sitting position, looked at Xinyue and spoke softly.


    Xin Yue couldn''t resist such an attack. Her face gradually blushed, but she still didn''t forget her business. After clearing her throat, she also spoke:


    "When you were sleeping, there was a dragon candle elder, who said he was the guardian spirit in your body."


    Xin Yue said tentatively first. Wang Yu looked at her cautious expression, flashed a touch of helplessness in her eyes, and then nodded, "I know, and then? What do you want to ask?"


    "He said he was the guardian spirit guarding the flame inheritance of our Wufeng family, but why did he finally choose you? This is what I don''t understand."


    With Wang Yu''s approval, Xin Yue still smiled, but after she finished, she regretted.


    The wording just now is really too poor. Will brother yu feel that he is questioning him?


    Unexpectedly, Wang Yu didn''t get angry with her like Xin Yue was worried. Instead, he smiled gently and opened his mouth to explain, but their expressions changed in an instant.


    "Someone is coming."


    Xin Yue took the lead in opening her mouth. She looked at Wang Yu with a solemn expression. This breath is very strong and familiar.


    The two looked at each other. In a moment, a green and a red figure rushed out of the narrow cave.


    After that, the small cave that had just hidden collapsed in an instant.


    With the roar, Wang Yu and Xin Yue had already flown to the other side of the mountain. There was a faint blue figure standing high


    It was Dan Tianxiang, a man in black who Wang Yu and Xin Yue were familiar with before.


    "Hehe, young master Xin, childe Wang, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Dan Tianxiang saw that Wang Yu and Xin Yue escaped from the cave just now. It was no accident, as if he had not planned to kill them in this way.


    On the contrary, Wang Yu felt that he just wanted to guide Wang Yu and his two people to his side in such an extreme way.


    As Wang Yu guessed, Dan Tianxiang really had no other way. He just wanted to say something important to them.


    "Dan Tianxiang, right?"


    Xin Yue took the lead in opening his mouth and looked at Dan Tianxiang in a dark blue long shirt with a thick look in his eyes.


    Before, he was just regarded as a messenger, but after seeing what happened between him and the young patriarch yesterday, Xin Yue began to think about his identity.


    But anyway, she never heard such a name in the group when she was a child, and she never knew that there was such a "young master" in the soul dragon family.

 Chapter 1012

    Moreover, Dan Tianxiang doesn''t seem to like people calling him that.


    "I didn''t expect that Lord Xin just went out to practice for a period of time and hid a ''Rune King'' as a flower escort."


    Dan Tianxiang ignored Xin Yue''s unfriendly eyes. Instead, he looked at the hands tightly held by Wang Yu and Xin Yue with great interest. When talking about the "flower protector", he severely aggravated his voice.


    Wang Yu frowned, not to mention how he knew his identity. Just such a strange tone of yin and Yang made people uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha, don''t be angry, King Fu. I''m not here to fight with you today."


    Looking at Wang Yu''s faint tendency to start, he also hurriedly opened his mouth. The smile in his eyes was so secretive that people couldn''t see what emotion it was for a time.


    Xin Yue also had a dignified look on her face. Then she stepped forward, smiled sarcastically and opened her mouth, "then, can you ask young master Dan to explain why he came today?"


    With that, she also looked up and smiled hard in his direction, directly cutting off a lot of Dan Tianxiang''s arrogance in an instant.


    Sure enough, after listening to such a taboo title, his face became unfriendly, his eyes narrowed, but he still looked at Xinyue as if he thought of something, smiled again and spoke calmly:


    "I''m here to tell you an important thing. I''m sure you''ll thank me after listening."


    Although he glanced at Wang Yu, he still looked deeply at Xin Yue.


    Intuition tells them that this matter is mostly related to Xinyue, and it is directly related to the whole Wufeng family.


    "Hum, if you have something to say early, why bother?"


    Xin Yue gave an unbelievable snort, and the red martial spirit gradually burned in her hands


    Wang Yu just stood beside Xin Yue quietly, but he looked like he was waiting for Xin Yue to make any decision and followed her to support her all the way.


    Such a performance is completely placed on his face. Even people who don''t know how to look at other people''s faces can see it clearly, not to mention people like Dan Tianxiang.


    But anyway, such a Wang Yu filled Dan Tianxiang''s heart with contempt and envy.


    He was slightly stunned for a moment, and then he waved the folding fan in his hand. The whole body was dark blue, and the fan was also held in front of Xin Yue and Wang Yu.


    The huge fan perfectly covered all the expressions on his face and hid the loss in his eyes.


    "Since it means important things, how can a noble person like Lord Xin casually be in such a simple environment with me?"


    Dan Tianxiang''s voice reached Xin Yue and Wang Yu''s ears through the fan.


    The two looked at each other, and the expressions in each other''s eyes were complex, but the meaning expressed by each other had been exchanged.


    "In that case, where do you want to go, young master Dan?"


    Xin Yue still spoke first, but she didn''t call him this time to specifically annoy him, but she was really used to such a call and didn''t say anything.


    Dan Tianxiang blinked his eyes and then said, "this is LINGJI mountain. Although we look more original on the mountain, I know it''s very prosperous at the foot of the mountain. It''s better to follow me down the mountain and go to the painting building in LINGJI city. Can we have a good chat?"


    He also took it back with a "pa" sound in his hand, and then opened his mouth with interest. The joy flashing in his eyes didn''t look like lying.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xinyue didn''t hurry to reply, but looked at Wang Yu and asked for advice with a secret voice.


    "I don''t worry about anything else, but I''m afraid he''s OK. Just like before, he directly encircles us, so it''s difficult to do."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and answered softly. At that time, he and Xin Yue could barely escape through a series of attacks through lucky flame inheritance. Now they may have been on guard, so if they encounter such a situation again at that time, it''s unclear what to do.


    Moreover, after the young patriarch left in a hurry, Wang Yu also vaguely felt the arrival of a more familiar and powerful breath. It was an unknown number and he really couldn''t control it.


    "Hehe, Xin Shaozhu, don''t worry. From just now to now, I''m the only one who invited you. As for why, I don''t even know myself."


    Dan Tianxiang began to laugh at himself. Then there was a trace of helplessness in his eyes. It was another feeling in the eyes of Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    So, do they believe this man or not?


    At this point, Wang Yu and Xin Yue had to make a quick decision.


    "OK, we promise you, but on the condition that we follow you all the time."

 Chapter 1013

    After Xinyue finally made a decision and said the final request, Dan Tianxiang naturally agreed happily.


    When the party was ready to go down the mountain, Wang Yu and Xin Yue asked to go behind, so that even if they ambushed, they could quickly save their lives.


    However, for Wang Yu, this is not the point. His intuition tells him that Dan Tianxiang''s purpose this time seems to really be to kill them.


    What''s more, Wang Yu felt that the contradiction between him and the young patriarch was not small from the beginning, and in contrast, he seemed to have no interest in the ultimate goal of the whole soul dragon family - Wufeng family.


    "Look, I said the scenery of LINGJI mountain is good?"


    Dan Tianxiang walked in front of them, and they saw all kinds of scenery one step first.


    Although it is just the beginning of spring, there is still nothing that has completely recovered to the recovery of all things on the hillside. For Wang Yu and Xin Yue, they have already seen the beauty of the magical peak in the past, and they are not particularly interested in such ordinary mountain scenery.


    "You really have no interest in life. How beautiful the flowers and grass are. It''s really cold."


    Without a reply from Wang Yu and Xin Yue, Dan Tianxiang began to talk to himself. At the same time, he didn''t forget to pick a small wild flower on the roadside.


    Wang Yu just took a cold look at his back, then held Xin Yue''s palm tightly and said nothing.


    Xin Yue couldn''t help but retort, "young master Dan, this is your ignorance. Such a scenery is at best a small decoration in the Baihua valley of our Wufeng family. Why make such a fuss?"


    After saying that, she also continued to face the front and proved that such a simple scenery was basically nothing worth seeing.


    But such words made Wang Yu feel a little interested, and then he gently opened his mouth to Xin Yue, "do you still have Baihua Valley?"


    The tone of his speech was obviously different from that of Dan Tianxiang before.


    Dan Tianxiang was still worried about his name for Xin Yuegang. When he heard Wang Yu''s inquiry, he couldn''t help pricking up his ears for a moment and wanted to sound quiet.


    "That''s what you don''t know. When I was a child, grandpa often took me there. There are many rare herbs in it."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth with some pride and blinked at Wang Yu. She looked very smart, just like when she met her for the first time, just like the forest fairy who finally appeared suddenly in the forest.


    Unconsciously, Wang Yu stared at Xin Yue in a daze. What he had just thought was also said in his heart, which was all heard by Xiaohun and Longzhu.


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. When you first saw Xin Yue, what you thought was that in such a deep mountain and forest, maybe it was a trick played by some gods and animals."


    The little soul ruthlessly exposed Wang Yu''s thoughts at that time in his mind, and made long Zhu laugh.


    Indeed, according to Wang Yu''s thoughts and thinking at that time, such girls in the forest with unknown origin were the object of his vigilance.


    When the party was walking happily towards the foot of the mountain, a trace of pain suddenly flashed on Xinyue''s excited face. Then she squatted down suddenly, and the expression on her face was very tangled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu held Xin Yue''s shoulder for the first time, held her right hand, and the light white light shone in his palm. Then he instilled his martial spirit directly into her shoulder, calming the tremors on her body.


    "Little Lord Xin, are you okay?"


    Dan Tianxiang squatted down with concern and stretched out his hand to see Xinyue''s situation, but Wang Yu fiercely stretched out his hand and waved away, "roll."


    After saying a cold word, Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue in his arms with concern and pity. At this time, her face had instantly turned pale. Bean sweat penetrated from her forehead, and even the cover Wang Yu wore outside had penetrated into a wet state.


    "I''m fine..."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu weakly and gently raised her dry mouth. It can be regarded as indirectly telling Wang Yu his situation through a smile.


    "What are you talking about? It''s all like this, and you say you''re okay."


    Wang Yu frowned. His voice was full of gunpowder, but it was full of heartache and tenderness.


    Dan Tianxiang''s footsteps broke when he wanted to come forward. He frowned. After all, he stood back to his original position, turned around and didn''t look at them again.


    After a while, Xin Yue really recovered as she said, and her face gradually turned red.


    "I''m fine. I said don''t worry."


    Xin Yue stood up and made a circle towards Wang Yu. Then she smiled and said, "you see, I can still make a circle now."


    Wang Yu held Xin Yue''s hands on both sides. Seeing her performance, he couldn''t help but smile. He stepped forward and held her hands tightly again.

 Chapter 1014

    There was a warm current in Xin Yue''s heart, but from an angle that Wang Yu couldn''t see, there was a trace of dignified and unnatural in her eyes.


    Just now, there was a sudden abnormality in himself, just like someone suddenly caught his mind, but soon the feeling of suffocation disappeared.


    What the hell is going on?


    Even she couldn''t understand it, and now there were others around. Xin Yue finally chose to shut up and didn''t say much.


    Fortunately, Wang Yu didn''t investigate more, but looking at his eyes at Dan Tianxiang, Xin Yue knew that she must have doubted what he had done.


    "I didn''t feel any sign of the situation just now."


    The voice of red flame came with a deep apology. Xin Yue was her master, but it was really a dereliction of duty to let her suffer such harm in the end.


    "It''s all right. It''s too sudden. I didn''t react myself."


    Xin Yue returned to normal, and the expression on her face returned to the previous state.


    However, the three were not the same as before, but deliberately kept a lot of distance from Dan Tianxiang.


    "Don''t do this. Our relationship doesn''t have to be so cold?"


    Dan Tianxiang looked at Wang Yu and didn''t want to pay attention to him. He couldn''t help looking at Wang Yu.


    "Master Dan, we don''t know each other."


    Wang Yu unconsciously pulled Xin Yue behind him, then calmly opened his mouth, but he didn''t even give him a look.


    "I didn''t do what I did just now. What do you think? I came to you to say something."


    Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth helplessly, and his eyes were full of helplessness. He really didn''t look like he could lie.


    But it''s a pity that Wang Yu won''t look at him at all.


    Regardless of whether it has anything to do with him or not, in Wang Yu''s cognition, this section of the road is full of danger. Instead of going on like before, it''s better to say nothing and speed up the speed on his feet.


    "Well, no, just tell us what''s going on."


    Wang Yu didn''t say much. He just nodded and opened his mouth at will.


    His attitude was completely different from that before, which made Dan Tianxiang unacceptable for a time. He directly stood in front of Wang Yu, frowned and said, "this matter is really important. It has something to do with Xin Shaozhu. I can''t just say it here."


    He blocked Wang Yu''s way. Wang Yu frowned and didn''t look at him, but walked directly in the other direction. Unexpectedly, Dan Tianxiang followed him now.


    "What do you want?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth impatiently and finally looked at Dan Tianxiang in front of him.


    "I have something to say to young master Xin, at the foot of the mountain, soon."


    Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth to explain, and his eyes naturally shifted to Xinyue''s face.


    "If you have something to say, I''ll listen."


    Xin Yue, like Wang Yu, also said such words, but it made Dan Tianxiang a little worried.


    "Say it."


    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Xinyue also began to signal him. He only said that the expression on Dan Tianxiang''s face changed and changed, and finally let go, "okay."


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu nodded coldly, his eyes full of cold.


    "Alas, there is no reason why the soul dragon family wants to attack the Wufeng family. In fact, it just wants to get the Wufeng sword of the Wufeng family."


    He blinked and said it at one go. After that, he also spread his hands to Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, but he still said, "you''re from the soul dragon clan. Aren''t you afraid we''ll tell the young clan leader that you''ve told the secret?"


    With that, his eyes became sharp.


    Dan Tianxiang was slightly stunned, and a lonely emotion flashed in his eyes, "I don''t need to tell you this."


    "Oh? It seems that young master Dan has a special situation?"


    Xin Yue had a funny smile on her face, but she was immediately refuted by Dan Tianxiang:


    "Don''t call me young master!"


    Wang Yu frowned. From the beginning, he felt that he was very sensitive to this title. At this time, he understood something.


    "Cough," Dan Tianxiang also realized his excitement just now and couldn''t help saying, "just call me Tianxiang."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, but did not open his mouth. Instead, he took Xin Yue, bypassed him directly and walked towards the front.


    "Then say goodbye."


    With a word, Wang Yu''s figure and Xin Yue disappeared in Dan Tianxiang''s eyes.


    "Don''t go..."


    He stretched out his hand to catch Wang Yu and Xin Yue, but after all, he just caught the cold air in the mountains.


    The breath of Wang Yu and Xin Yue has disappeared into the mountain stream.


    Dan Tianxiang was a little lost and stood in place for a long time. Finally, he shook his head and left here.


    The next moment he walked away, two slim figures, one green and one red, were also displayed in situ.


    "Why say goodbye to him like this?"


    Xin Yue still doesn''t understand why Wang Yu used stealth while holding her away, but returned quickly.


    "He is a little out of tune with the soul dragon clan."


    Wang Yu didn''t answer Xin Yue''s question, but muttered to himself. Looking at the winding mountain road, he seemed to have a thick fog in his eyes, which made people unable to see clearly and guess thoroughly.

 Chapter 1015

    Wang Yu and Xin Yue walked in the direction that Dan Tianxiang had just left. They didn''t worry about any accidents on the road, so their walking speed gradually slowed down.


    Although the scene is not as good as what Wang Yu said, it''s really the first time for them to take a quiet walk hand in hand in so many days under high pressure.


    "By the way, what do you think about the ownership of Wufeng sword that Dan Tianxiang said before?"


    Xin Yue opened her mouth to Wang Yu, and her eyes were full of nervous expectations.


    To tell the truth, she thought a lot in her heart, but she still had no way to choose from it. After all, one was her own home and the other was a treasure to be guarded by the family all her life. As a person who grew up in the environment of guarding Wufeng sword, she couldn''t make any choice.


    But Wang Yu is obviously different. For him, they are two things unrelated to each other. Maybe he can look at the problem from another angle and finally find a new solution.


    This is also the reason why Xinyue is nervous.


    He had no choice, so he finally withdrew the lock and wanted to solve it through Wang Yu. In fact, he was worried that Wang Yu despised her.


    However, Wang Yu did not express any thoughts on this matter as Xin Yue thought. Instead, he gently rubbed Xin Yue''s hair, and the expression on his face was still gentle:


    "The scenery in the mountains is not so ugly. Enjoy it."


    With that, his eyes went down the mountain, and his voice was inexplicably desolate.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s side face puzzled, with inexplicable feelings flashing in her eyes, but Wang Yu just looked at the front quietly, just holding her palm tightly with both hands. Although it was cold, he virtually transferred his energy to her.


    "OK."


    Xin Yue didn''t know what Wang Yu wanted to express, but after all, Wang Yu wanted her to calm down and enjoy the scenery and relax.


    In that case, why don''t she really listen to Wang Yu''s opinions? Maybe she will have unexpected gains.


    "What do you want to tell her? Calm down and look at the problem from another angle?"


    The suspicious voice of Long Zhu came from Wang Yu''s mind, which made Wang Yu''s mouth light.


    "No," Wang Yu said with a smile. "I just think the scenery here is good. I hope she doesn''t miss the beauty."


    Even, there was some innocence in his voice, just like an invisible accusation of dragon candle''s malicious speculation about his good intentions.


    Before, Long Zhu and Xin Yue had personal contact. They were inclined to her, and the balance was more inclined to her direction. Now they wanted to make more contributions to Xin Yue, but after all, they were still more than Wang Yu''s calculations.


    "You don''t want to get anything from Wang Yu. He naturally has his ideas about what he wants to say. In the end, he won''t hurt Xin Yue."


    The little soul felt the helplessness and indignation of his companions and comforted the Dragon candle. Today, Wang Yu seems to be in a particularly good mood. He actually agreed with the little soul.


    "Well, what you said is what I want to express."


    However, it was obvious that after he finished, Longzhu was more depressed.


    Although he didn''t talk much along the way, Wang Yu was in a good mood. When he passed a flower field, Wang Yu stopped and got his own martial spirit and directly picked a fiery red flower to Xin Xinyue.


    Finally, when she went down to the foot of the mountain, Xinyue was in a much better mood.


    At the foot of the mountain, it also means that they have finally reached the ordinary area of the soul dragon family.


    The soul dragon clan is divided into their own people and ordinary residents of the Wu beast domain. Except that their own people help each other and make progress together, the other ordinary people basically won''t interfere in the struggle among these ethnic groups.


    Over the years, they have been living in peace with each other in the Wu beast domain.


    These are what Xin Yue said to Wang Yu when she was in the cave. Although they are just common sense, they also provide them with a lot of convenience.


    "When we get to the foot of the mountain, if the soul dragon family wants to catch us openly, it will take some effort."


    Wang Yu stood in the middle of an intersection and quietly looked at the people who were busy with their own affairs, with a proud smile in his eyes.


    "Well, if only it were so."


    Xin Yue also smiled at Wang Yu, then turned and looked at Wang Yu with some excitement in her eyes.


    After all, whether it is Wutian city or even Feiyang City, it is more prosperous here.


    Although this is only a small town within the jurisdiction of the soul dragon nationality, Dan Tianxiang said that he knows the situation here, and LINGJI city is not a small town in his mouth.


    "Let''s go and see where we live first."


    Wang Yu knew what Xin Yue was thinking, but he spoke softly. After saying that, he also looked at the people around him. Many eyes had looked at them. It was more normal and would not attract people''s attention.

 Chapter 1016

    Xin Yue followed Wang Yu''s eyes and understood something. Then she smiled and nodded in front of Wang Yu, "OK, we should find a place to rest after we have been lost in the mountain for so long."


    She said, blinking at Wang Yu, and the pure light in her eyes was perfectly captured by Wang Yu.


    "You..."


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly and couldn''t help reaching out to hook Xinyue''s nose. The expression on his face was also full of tenderness.


    After the two people interacted like this, the sight adhered to them just now was much less.


    Wang Yu took Xin Yue and they walked in a certain direction side by side. When they turned around, there was a trace of cold in their eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Wang Yu held Xin Yue''s tightly in his palm. At the same time, he also used his secret technique to convey his voice and opened his mouth to Xin Yue like comfort.


    At the same time, the response he received was that Xin Yue held it tightly and responded more firmly, "I understand that I can rest assured when you are here, and I will face it with you."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were gentle, but deeper was his protection and deep determination to Xinyue.


    This place looks very prosperous on the surface, but in fact, everyone seems to be hidden. Wang Yu can even feel countless eyes on them when they first came here.


    Of course, the appearance of two strangers is easy to get attention, but it is rare to like you today with a different kind of hostile gaze.


    If they were really ordinary people, they would glance at them at most and would not pay more attention at all, but Wang Yu obviously felt that it was because they tended to have a normal dialogue between them that those eyes gradually withdrew.


    This place is not simple.


    Wang Yu looked at an old plaque not far in front of him, and stopped with Xin Yue. Then he looked at the font in some dazzling backlight.


    "Tianxiang building?"


    Xin Yue also whispered it out along with Wang Yu''s eyes. This performance also reduced the pressure around him.


    Xinyue slightly raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Wang Yu. Wang Yu didn''t respond. She just smiled and pulled her palm. They walked into Tianxiang building side by side.


    It was said to be Tianxiang building, but after Wang Yu and Xin Yue went in, they didn''t see the halls in the previous flower buildings or restaurants, but directly looked like the front desk of an inn.


    "What do you want to do when you come all the way to the shop?"


    The little brother in cloth standing behind the counter with a smile on his face opened his mouth directly after they had just entered, and his two eyes narrowed tightly together, but the flash of pure light was accurately captured by Wang Yu and Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he took a step forward with a smile on his face. "Our husband and wife got lost in the mountain before they came here. We want to ask how far it is from Shengji city."


    With that, he gave a small bow to the person in front of him. With his whole temperament, he looked like a weak scholar, with a trendy temperament.


    But compared with Xin Yue around him, he frowned tightly, with a trace of disgust in his eyes, and looked dissatisfied with the environment here.


    The younger brother obviously saw what they did. He blinked, looked at Wang Yu, looked at Xin Yue, and then said, "young master, we are just a small LINGJI City, which is far from the holy capital."


    After that, he smiled at them and said, "although the road is long, there is no way to go. There are people who are proficient in array skills in our building. Why don''t you two stay and let me introduce them to you?"


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other, then opened his mouth and looked at Xin Yue on one side. The expression on his face was also soft, "OK, madam, what do you think?"


    Xin Yue naturally knew what Wang Yu wanted to say, and her face became more serious. "We were delayed for too long on the mountain. Now we have to live here. How long will we delay?"


    With that, she turned around and hugged herself tightly, looking as if she was angry with Wang Yu.


    And Wang Yu, with an apologetic face, turned to his brother and said, "Oh, brother, I''m really sorry. My wife doesn''t agree. Forget it."


    After the performance of Wang Yu and Xin Yue just now, he looked at Wang Yu with some contempt.


    Although this era doesn''t care much about men or women, after all, seeing such a spineless man, I still look down on him from the bottom of my heart.


    What''s more, when he just started, he thought Wang Yu''s temperament was very much like a great childe.


    Now it seems that it''s really out of sight.


    "All right, all right, you go quickly."


    The little brother tried his best to say something bad. He waved to Wang Yu impatiently. His eyes clearly wanted them to leave here quickly.

 Chapter 1017

    "Hum, what do you mean, do you dislike my family... Husband!"


    Xinyue also roared at her little brother angrily, but when she said such a title, she paused slightly.


    Wang Yu looked at her back. Although his heart was full of laughter, he pretended to be timid on the surface. He reached out and pulled Xin Yue''s sleeve and whispered, "madam, let''s go quickly. Maybe they will come out and catch us in a moment..."


    After saying that, he finally took Xin Yue, who was still angry, and walked in the direction outside the door.


    "This shop is really. How can it do this to you!"


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu gradually walked away, but the sound of broken thoughts still sounded, and there was no lack of Wang Yu''s low voice dissuasion.


    The little brother looked at the back of the two people leaving with mockery. His eyes were full of mockery. Finally, he turned his mouth and had to stand in his original position again.


    "Longling, where are the men in green and the women in red just now?"


    "What?"


    There was a cry behind the little brother. He turned around and saw a figure rushing through the passage behind him.


    He was stunned. He also pointed to the door in front of him with some doubt and said, "let''s go."


    Just after that, the expression on his face became confused, "long Le, what are you talking about? What happened to those two people?"


    The expression on longle''s face, which had just rushed out from behind, was dignified. After hearing Longling''s words, the expression on his face was more dignified, "what did you say? How did they go? How could you let them go?"


    After that, his figure rushed out quickly and looked at the door.


    The confusion on Longling''s face was more dignified. He also stepped forward and patted his companion on the shoulder. He said, "what''s the matter? That man is very timid. Is there anything strange?"


    "Hum, look."


    Long Le didn''t say much, but motioned him to look forward with his eyes. His eyes despised him for only looking at the surface.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He disdained to speak. As soon as he finished, he was stunned by the outside scene.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    After that, he also subconsciously blocked his mouth.


    Because he was shocked by what was happening¡ª¡ª


    The two couples who had just been ridiculed by themselves are now shuttling through the siege of a group of people in black.


    Although there are often fights in LINGJI City, most of them are small gangsters without any career or fights between gangs.


    But today, the strength of those two years ago is a strength that Longling has not seen for a long time.


    What''s more, it was a battle between a group of people in black with such strength and men in green and women in red.


    On the scene, black and cyan are constantly changing, and you can''t even see where people are.


    "This is... Immortal fight..."


    Longling was stunned for a moment. The expression on his face also brought some longing. He couldn''t help muttering.


    In this case, I can only say that I was too hasty before.


    How could the man in blue be so cowardly as he said? Although his figure can''t be seen quickly, the cyan continues to shuttle through the endless black. Everywhere he goes, there are people who continue to fall. Who is more powerful is completely clear at a glance.


    The man who was thought to be a shrew in his heart turned into a red light just like the man, directly cooperated with the man, and constantly knocked the man in black to the ground.


    Long Le looked at the marveling Longling beside him, and the expression on his face took some contempt. "Just now I came for them. The master ordered me to come and invite them to meet the master."


    After saying that, he also snorted, which also shocked the Longling nearby.


    These two people can let the master send someone out to meet them in person, and what they say is to meet the master instead of being called by the master, which also shows that their identity is unusual.


    Looking at the current fighting situation, it is obviously a powerful Lord, but he said so much to them, and his attitude is still that


    At the thought of this, Longling began to get cold in her heart. It seemed that she had become the people in black who were beaten to the ground by those two people, and there was no hope of life in an instant.


    "Never mind. Go and beg them later. Maybe they won''t sue you in front of their master."


    Longle took a gloating look at Longling, then patted him on the shoulder and walked out of the building, with a calm smile on his face.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Xin Yue had just solved these people in black. They stopped at the same time, clapped their hands and were about to turn around and leave here.


    Of course, with their strength, they can feel a person walking behind them.


    Neither of them spoke. Wang Yu was the only one who took a clean bottle out of his arms. Looking at the bodies everywhere, he directly opened the mouth of the bottle and sprinkled something down.


    A magical scene happened. Wang Yugang just threw out the things in his hand, and those powdery things fell on the body.

 Chapter 1018

    The body seemed to be dissolved by something and disappeared in place.


    "The body is gone?"


    Longling secretly stood at the door of the building and looked at all this. Although he already knew that they were very powerful, he couldn''t help crying out when he saw such a magical scene.


    Of course, after that, he regretted it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Longle''s footsteps stopped slightly. What he wanted to do now was to turn around and go back to Longling and block his talkative mouth.


    The two in front of them were so powerful and the voice of Longling was so obvious that they could certainly hear it, but what longle didn''t know was that when they fought with the people in black, their words didn''t fall in their ears.


    It was precisely because of this that they decided to stay here after the battle.


    Otherwise, with the ability of these two people, how can they keep Wang Yu and Xin Yue?


    They are obviously interested in the owner of the Tianxiang building.


    Moreover, the people in black who came to attack them were not entirely unknown. During the battle, they were very similar to the big men in Dan Tianxiang''s yard.


    This shows that they are probably sent by the soul dragon clan, and the most suspicious is the young clan leader.


    But before that, they also knew that ordinary clans and soul dragon clans did not invade the river, and they did not know whether this aboveboard killing had any impact on the balance between the two for a long time.


    "Young Xia, stay here. I''m xialongle. I''m the second steward of Tianxiang building."


    Long Le came forward and saluted Wang Yu and Xin Yue, but he introduced himself first.


    Wang Yu frowned and said directly, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''d better go with my wife first. You can see that we''ve just been assassinated. Maybe someone will come from somewhere."


    What he said was completely different from what he saw in the building and Longling just now, and it reflected his temperament through such words.


    "Er, don''t panic, young master. My master asks you and your husband to come forward."


    Unconsciously, his tone towards Wang Yu and Xin Yue also became respectful.


    Although neither of them showed any verbal repression, they virtually formed a noble image with their temperament, which made people surrender unconsciously.


    Perhaps this is their real ability. In this life, they will eventually become the commanding heights of leading others.


    "Oh? And then?"


    This time, Wang Yu didn''t speak, but Xin Yue in red stepped forward. Even if her face was full of smiles, it made people feel more afraid from the heart in the view of long Le opposite.


    After all, he saw just now that the woman in red could be put directly into the hands of two big men.


    "Girl, our master just asked me to deliver a message. I don''t know what his purpose is."


    Fortunately, this man also knew what he really should do. He was just frightened by their temperament, but now he has returned to normal.


    "Then please lead the way."


    Wang Yu nodded without hesitation, but his face became cold and indifferent.


    Long Le smiled and didn''t respond to the different changes before and after Wang Yu. Instead, he turned around with a smile and led the way.


    Longling is also quite exciting. Seeing Wang Yu and Xin Yue coming in, he quickly turned around and walked into the building.


    When Wang Yu and his party walked in, he also stepped forward. His face was still the smile they had just started when they came in. "Childe, girl, I was abrupt just now."


    Wang Yu glanced at him slightly, didn''t speak, and then directly walked forward for a few steps.


    Xin Yue blinked at him, smiled and said, "you... Regret it?"


    With that, before he said anything, he smiled and followed Wang Yu''s steps. Looking at Longling, he was stunned and couldn''t remember for a long time.


    When long Le saw the appearance of Longling, he shook his head and patted him on the shoulder. The expression on his face became pitiful.


    "Second steward, don''t you go?"


    Wang Yu''s cold voice came from behind. He didn''t look back, but it also made longle shudder.


    Regardless of the situation of Longling, he hurried forward to Wang Yu and Xin Yue. Next, he didn''t dare to slack off more. Wang Yu quietly walked them down a black corridor behind the counter.


    It was dark all around, but Wang Yu and Xin Yue held their hands tightly all the way, but there was no fear or panic at all.


    This also made longle feel the real difference between them and others, and more firmly believed in the accuracy of their master''s view of people.


    Before long, long Le led Wang Yu and Xin Yue to an exquisite carved wooden door. It seemed that it was the destination.


    "Well, come in."


    Long Le turned and spoke to Wang Yu and Xin Yue. Then he bowed respectfully and didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 1019

    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other, raised their eyebrows, took the lead in walking forward, stretched out their hands and pushed open the wooden door in front of them.


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Xin, welcome in."


    Before the two of them hesitated any more, a familiar sound came from the door. Wang Yu and Xin Yue strengthened their thoughts just now and walked in directly.


    The door closed directly after they entered. Wang Yu didn''t look back and didn''t worry about any ambush here, because he had plans for the person he was going to face in combination with what he had just encountered and the sound.


    Although, at present, there is no way to infer his purpose.


    "Dan Tianxiang, master Dan, we just separated?"


    Wang Yu made a noise with a smile, took Xin Yue''s hand and took a step forward. He opened his mouth with a smile in the dark hall.


    In the dark, there is no way to see anything, but for Xin Yue, breath is the main way to really "see" a person.


    For example, in the current room, although they can''t see people clearly around them, they can clearly feel that they are for the people on the third floor inside and the third floor outside.


    And each one is the more powerful one.


    Xin Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu. She couldn''t see any expression, as if she couldn''t understand Wang Yu''s heart.


    When she was outside just now, she had noticed the situation inside, but Wang Yu still pulled her in. She really couldn''t understand the reason.


    But when she heard Wang Yu''s words, she really thought of it.


    It''s Dan Tianxiang.


    But his breath is too ordinary. Even in such a group of big men, he doesn''t have any feeling of standing out, which is why Xin Yue didn''t feel it.


    "Young master Wang, as I said, you don''t have to call me young master. Just call me Tianxiang."


    In the hall, the light seemed to appear suddenly. In an instant, torches were lit around Wang Yu and Xin Yue. In such a dark environment, with the eyes of every big man around, it added a sense of fear.


    Of course, it''s just that compared with ordinary people, Wang Yu and Xin Yue can''t have such emotions.


    "Oh, well, Tianxiang is really good Kung Fu. It took a lot of effort to find my information."


    Wang Yu was not polite either. He held Xinyue''s palm tightly in his right hand. Silently, he told Xinyue not to be nervous. He was there for everything.


    Such invisible encouragement makes Xinyue feel warm in her heart.


    Dan Tianxiang''s figure also gradually appeared in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    He was still dressed in a dark blue shirt and walked towards Wang Yu with a smile. At the same time, he waved to the big men and motioned them to step down first.


    Wang Yu did not move, but stood in place with Xin Yue, his eyes narrowed slightly, and quietly looked at everything in front of him, as if he had no doubt about such a result.


    "Xin Shaozhu''s partner, I should pay more attention to it."


    Dan Tianxiang walked up to Wang Yu and Xin Yue and opened his mouth with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes at all. The depths of his eyes were dark and deep.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows, didn''t answer, but said his situation, "I don''t know what brother Tianxiang wants from me? You saw just now. Xin Yue and I were originally the target of being chased and killed. What''s more, the other party is still your... Younger brother, young patriarch."


    When talking about the back, Wang Yu was stunned for a moment and thought about it in his mind. After all, he said nonsense that the young patriarch was his brother''s business.


    But unexpectedly, Dan Tianxiang opposite heard this sentence, his face changed, and then fell into a moment of meditation.


    Wang Yu knew that such a reaction was that he guessed right.


    A flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. As expected, the relationship between the two people was obviously very close. Now it seems that outsiders only know a young clan leader, but they have never heard Dan Tianxiang''s name. There should be something else in it.


    "Young master Wang, I''m not looking for you for the sake of Xin Shaozhu. You can rest assured."


    After hesitating for a moment, Dan Tianxiang spoke again, but his face looked sincere. Looking at Wang Yu, people couldn''t help but believe it.


    Wang Yu didn''t respond directly. Instead, he looked at him and motioned him to continue.


    There has never been any absolute thing. Maybe Dan Tianxiang doesn''t really have any idea about Xin Yue now, but for a long time, his relationship with the young patriarch is so close. Who can say whether he will turn against the water at that time?


    However, Wang Yu can still be sure that he does have other more important things.


    "Young master Wang, I have a request. I hope you can help me. I will pay you when it is done."


    Before Xin Yue wanted to say anything to Wang Yu, Dan Tianxiang spoke again, but he looked straight into Wang Yu''s eyes. The expression in his eyes was even with some forbearance.

 Chapter 1020

    Wang Yu didn''t look surprised, but turned his head to look at the surrounding environment, and then said, "you can say something, but if you''re in this place, are you sure the news won''t really be heard by anyone?"


    With that, his eyes also became sharp. What he said was the young patriarch.


    Because Wang Yu knows that there are all kinds of contradictions between him and the young patriarch, and the young patriarch''s goal is Xinyue. In this way, separating them can also better ensure Xinyue''s safety.


    Wang Yu thought so, and he did. Dan Tianxiang, who had some doubts just now, immediately became more confident after listening to this sentence.


    "Don''t worry about this prince. This is my chassis. Tianhe won''t know."


    His voice was a little cold, and something gradually rose in his eyes, but the feeling was still too complex. Even Wang Yu didn''t see it clearly.


    "So, let''s just start?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. No matter what his mood was, it seemed that he was the master of the place and completely regarded it as his own place.


    "Tianhe, is that the name of the young patriarch?"


    But Xin Yue asked a question and got Dan Tianxiang''s nod.


    Oh, my God.


    Is your last name Tian?


    Wang Yu was calm and his heart had begun to work. He had guessed that the two were brothers, but they were not the same surname. It was strange to say.


    Dan Tianxiang was stunned for a moment. Then he reacted and opened his mouth to Wang Yu, "childe Wang, come with me. Let''s go inside and talk in detail."


    With that, he also went directly forward to lead the way, while Wang Yu still held Xin Yue''s hand and they moved forward together.


    "This..."


    The three of them didn''t take a few steps before and after. Dan Tianxiang stopped and stood in place to speak to Wang Yu and Xin Yue, "childe Wang, come with me. There''s no need for young master Xin. After all, I''m still the soul dragon family. The two families are always equal. Many things are not suitable for you to hear."


    It was obvious that he wanted to drive Xin Yue away, but what he said was not unreasonable.


    After all, he just wanted to ask Wang Yu for help. Xin Yue came here by chance. In order not to reveal the secrets of the family, Xin Yue really should learn to avoid it.


    After hearing this, Xin Yue didn''t have any resentment on her face. The reason was very simple. She also understood that she was going to loosen Wang Yu''s palm and turn around and walk back.


    But of course Wang Yu will not allow Xin Yue to leave him. More importantly, they have not fully understood this place. If something happens at that time, one person is certainly not as good as two people.


    "She doesn''t need to avoid. She''s my wife."


    Wang Yu spoke coldly, and whether Dan Tianxiang would really listen or not, he just explained such a fact.


    "This..."


    Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth in embarrassment, frowned tightly, stared at Xin Yue for a long time, and finally frowned and agreed.


    After all, he is asking for Wang Yu now. He knows what happened outside the building. Wang Yu and his people are not afraid of any pursuit at all, not to mention his people?


    I''m ashamed to say so.


    Dan Tianxiang turned back and began to lead the way again. Wang Yu seemed as if nothing had happened. Then he took Xin Yue''s palm and walked forward.


    Although Xinyue didn''t say anything to Ben in the whole process, she was more moved in her heart.


    One is that he is worried about his own safety, and the other is because Wang Yu cares about himself so much.


    The most moving thing in the world is not an oath of alliance, but that person will always think of himself at any time.


    This is the performance of really putting a person in your heart.


    And Wang Yu did it completely.


    After that, the journey was not long. Dan Tianxiang directly took the two people to a small box they saw on the first floor of the world in forgetful township. Then they obviously felt that the place where they stood was slowly rising.


    Wang Yu knows that this is a mechanism technique. The stairs that can quickly go up and down the floor are faster and save space than those that go directly.


    However, he had only seen such technology in the hometown of forgetting worry before. Why did such a thing appear in the soul dragon clan so far away from the center of Wufu mainland?


    "Here we are."


    With the click of the mechanism, Dan Tianxiang also spoke faintly.


    At this time, the light in front of them was obviously brighter.


    To be exact, the light has been brighter and brighter since they went up.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue also followed him and walked out of the box. In front of them were huge windows. Different from ordinary windows, it was not only because of its large surface, but also because of the transparent and transparent window paper. They could not see what material it was made of.


    When Wang Yu and Xin Yue both focused on such a strange window, unconsciously, Dan Tianxiang''s figure could not be found.

 Chapter 1021

    "Young master Wang, Master Xin, come here."


    When they were talking, Dan Tianxiang''s voice came behind them.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked back at each other. Just now, they were all attracted by such a window. If someone wanted to attack them during this time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. His eyes motioned Xin Yue not to act rashly. Instead, he turned and walked to the place where Dan Tianxiang had just made a sound.


    He had thought that Dan Tianxiang was going to have a trap, but he saw an ice coffin made of crystal.


    The transparent crystal of the whole body glitters in the room with wide open windows.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were stunned for a moment, but he soon reacted. After looking at it, he also took back his sight and looked at Dan Tianxiang.


    "This is..."


    His eyes narrowed slightly and he opened his mouth quietly. What attracted Xin Yue to the window just now reminded him that although this man now said he wanted to ask for him, he was in the same camp with Tianhe in the end.


    Even if there is a deep hatred between them, there is no way to shake anything in front of the interests of the clan.


    "This is my beloved woman. Once she was as beautiful and dignified as Xin Shaozhu, but now, you can see that she can only survive by relying on such a place."


    Dan Tianxiang looked sarcastically at the crystal ice coffin in front of him. He didn''t care about Wang Yu''s estranged tone. He looked sad, as if he fell into some sad memories.


    Xinyue also followed up at this time, but when she saw the people in the crystal ice coffin, the expression on her face suddenly turned into amazement.


    "This man is my aunt..."


    Xinyue frowned, and the expression on her face became a little unbelievable.


    Her voice was transmitted to Wang Yu''s mind through the secret arts, which also made Wang Yu think of something.


    "We know, so what''s the idea of showing us this?"


    Wang Yu directly opened his mouth and held Dan Tianxiang''s idea of recalling the past. Although it was cruel, it was the most direct and fastest way to solve the problem.


    "Well, she has been in the ice coffin for many years. For many years, I have been looking for a way to save her, but I haven''t found it."


    He looked at the woman in the ice coffin gently and pitifully, and his voice was full of regret and deep love.


    Xinyue frowned at him. Wang Yu also noticed Xinyue''s expression, but he didn''t say anything.


    "So what are we going to do?"


    Xin Yue spoke and hit the nail on the head. After Dan Tianxiang was slightly stunned, he also spoke:


    "When I first met her, she once said that her home was Wufeng nationality. If one day she was gone, she would go to Jiulong Mountain and tell her relatives."


    Dan Tianxiang muttered to himself, looking at Xinyue with some godless eyes.


    Wang Yu frowned. He guessed that things would not be so simple. He risked his life to bring Wang Yu and Xin Yue into trouble. It would never be for them to listen to the story.


    "I know Tianhe is chasing you. Although you are not afraid of him, after all, this is the soul dragon family. One day you will be planted in his hands. You might as well go back early."


    Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth, glanced between them, and then said:


    "I can send you back to the Wufeng family with the teleport array now, but the condition is to help me find her family and tell them about her."


    Speaking later, Dan Tianxiang also looked at the woman in the ice coffin again, and his voice was also gentle, as if it would dissipate in the air at any time.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. After exchanging their eyes quickly, they also understood what was going on at that time.


    But


    "How can you be sure that the two of us will help you? Maybe we''ll leave you alone when we go."


    Xin Yue''s mouth was slightly hooked, and she quietly looked at Dan Tianxiang. The expression in her eyes was charming.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but obviously he meant the same thing.


    "No, I believe you."


    Dan Tianxiang finally took a look at the woman in the ice coffin in front of him, and then used the martial Qi in his hand. He didn''t know where to summon a crystal cover of the same material and directly covered the ice coffin.


    So, as like as two peas indistinct, Wang Yu looked almost the same as the ice coffin that had been closed before the flowers.


    "Wang Yu, this ice coffin..."


    The little soul exclaimed in Wang Yu''s mind. As soon as he said it, he had received Wang Yu''s response.


    "Well, I found it, and so did the mechanism that came up just now."


    On the surface, Wang Yu still looked dignified. He knew that Dan Tianxiang had something to say, just out of trust?


    Don''t be kidding.


    The most important thing for people like them to associate with others is distrust.


    Moreover, Wang Yu was attacked by him before. If he was a radical man, he might deliberately retaliate against Dan Tianxiang.

 Chapter 1022

    "Ha ha, of course," Dan Tianxiang probably knew what Wang Yu was thinking. After laughing, he restrained his voice and said word by word, "and the truth poison I just gave you in the mechanism."


    Said behind, in Dan Tianxiang''s eyes, unexpectedly also twinkled with excited light.


    Wang Yu frowned and said in a deep voice, "what''s this?"


    You, Dan Tianxiang is talking about the two of them, that is to say, now they are poisoned.


    Wang Yu asked. The expression on his face was dignified. He didn''t hold Xin Yue''s palm, and unconsciously clenched it into a fist.


    Had known that Dan Tianxiang would play a conspiracy here, he wouldn''t let Xin Yue follow him at that time.


    In that case, it might not be like this. I was poisoned inexplicably.


    "Wang Yu, it''s really Gu poison. It''s very strong. I haven''t seen it before. You and Xin Yue have it."


    At this time, the sound of dragon candle also came, which made Wang Yu fall to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    I haven''t even seen a dragon candle. Isn''t there no way?


    "Don''t look at me like that, childe Wang. I said I wanted to ask you for help."


    Dan Tianxiang''s eyes were the same as just now, but at this time, it was another mood for Wang Yu.


    "So?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth coldly, which was exactly the same as his previous performance, but it was more influential this time.


    "Helping her find her family is not your real purpose, is it?"


    Xinyue''s face was also cold. She looked at Dan Tianxiang and opened her mouth.


    Dan Tianxiang was stunned for a moment when he saw such Xinyue. Then he also recovered his previous smile and said, "hahaha, sure enough, it''s still xinshaozhu who understands. Of course I won''t make such a request."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He looked at him quietly and then opened his mouth. "She said that there is a powerful plant in her family, called youliancao, which can help the dead souls gather and form again, and then return to the human body."


    Listen, even Xinyue''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.


    Such a description is basically talking about bringing the dead back to life!


    "Do you want her to live again?"


    Xin Yue''s voice was low, her body leaned forward slightly and opened her mouth.


    Dan Tianxiang locked his eyes on the ice coffin and reopened for a long time, "maybe she is also resurrected..."


    But his voice was too low and almost didn''t use any breath, so Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t hear what was said later.


    Wang Yu guessed that Dan Tianxiang didn''t know whether the legendary youliancao could revive a person.


    "Well, I''ve made an agreement. As I said before, her family is in the Wufeng family. I''ll arrange it now. You can go to the transmission array in a moment."


    It seemed that he thought of something. The expression on Dan Tianxiang''s face suddenly became a little impatient. He didn''t say anything more. He turned around and wanted to shout.


    "Wait a minute, I have another question."


    Xin Yue took a step forward and released the hand he held with Wang Yu. His voice trembled unconsciously.


    "The woman you''re talking about, did she say her name?"


    Dan Tianxiang stared at Xin Yue for a while until Wang Yu came forward and slightly sideways blocked Xin Yue.


    "She said her name was Xingchen."


    Star is a dream name.


    But Xin Yue was shocked when she heard it. Thanks to Wang Yu''s gentle help, she didn''t fall to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Are you okay?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth with concern and then suddenly looked up at Dan Tianxiang, but at this time, Dan Tianxiang was confused because of Xin Yue''s sudden situation.


    "Brother Yu, I''m fine... It has nothing to do with him."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth, waved her hand to Wang Yu, and stood up. Her expression had returned to the previous appearance, but she was still shocked for a long time.


    Xingchen, Xinchen, what two similar names.


    More importantly, as like as two peas, she was the same as the little aunt, Xin Chen, who grew up with her in an ice coffin.


    What the hell is going on?


    Xin Yue still remembers that when she was ten years old, her 16-year-old aunt Xin Chen went out to practice, but she never came back.


    Generally speaking, even if you use the secret method of the family to seek, there is no result.


    Once upon a time, even the corpse could be summoned back. That time, nothing was summoned back, which gradually disappointed the people.


    Finally, whether Xin Yue''s grandfather, that is, Xin Chen''s father, or other elders in the family, finally concluded that Xin Chen died outside, his bones were gone, his soul was terrified, and would never come back.


    So now, can Xin Yue think that Xin Chen came here and can''t go back?


    "Xinyue, let''s go."


    Wang Yu''s soft voice revived Xin Yue from her meditation. She was slightly stunned, then nodded and followed the people who had come up to pick them up and lead them to the transmission array.

 Chapter 1023

    Wang Yu and Xin Yue soon followed behind Longling to a not so prosperous courtyard.


    No matter where the transmission array is, it is almost the same, but when Wang Yu and Xin Yue go up, Longling is slightly stunned.


    Wang Yu noticed that there was a flash of light in his eyes, and then directly opened his mouth, "what''s the matter?"


    With the dignity of examination, he had no ability to resist at all on the side of Longling. After looking at him, he directly replied, "this transmission array is dedicated to the Wufeng family. Our master has been useless for a long time, so I''m worried that there may be no one there."


    With that, Longling also looked at Wang Yu carefully again. His eyes twinkled. He couldn''t see whether he was lying.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and recalled that she and Wang Yu went to Wutian city through Qingchen. At that time, no one answered, but there was still nothing.


    "It doesn''t matter. No one answers. It''s no big deal."


    Xin Yue stepped forward and grabbed Wang Yu''s arm. What he said was not only for Wang Yu, but also for the person who didn''t seem very calm in front of him.


    "However, it should be nothing, but the important thing is that this place has been found by the people of the Wufeng family before, so I''m worried that you will be attacked by the people of the Wufeng family after you go there."


    Wang Yu nodded, thought for a moment and reopened, "it''s all right. We can handle it. Just send us there."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What else does Longling want to say, but Wang Yu has said so after all. Besides, there is no way.


    "Let''s go."


    Xinyue looked at Longling and spoke faintly. Although Dan Tianxiang didn''t set a time for them, for Xinyue who was eager to get home, the delay was really not what she wanted.


    "All right."


    Longling turned to look at them and stepped forward. The blue light gradually flickered in his hands. There was a familiar feeling around him. Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other, with firm eyes.


    In the blue light, they walked in hand in hand, and then there was a more dazzling white light in front of them.


    After subconsciously closing their eyes, they opened their eyes again and had reached another place.


    "Here is..."


    Xin Yue''s hands are still on her eyes. She has just adapted to the new light. She hasn''t adjusted yet.


    "We should have arrived at the place where you dance Phoenix people."


    Wang Yu looked up at the sky. Although he had never been here, he was sure of his inexplicable familiarity and sense of belonging.


    "Well, I also feel it. It''s a familiar breath fluctuation. It''s really our jurisdiction."


    Xin Yue''s voice brought some excitement. Just after saying that, he also realized that Wang Yu said it first and had a familiar breath.


    In brother Yu''s body, there are indeed some guardians of the flame inheritance of their Wufeng family in the past


    When he was unconscious that day, the Elder Dragon candle who entered his body


    "Xinyue, let''s walk forward. It looks like it''s far from the center."


    Wang Yu''s voice came from her, which also pulled back Xin Yue''s idea that she had drifted away from the sky.


    "Uh huh."


    Xin Yue nodded and followed up, hiding her unnaturalness.


    "The man said that people in your clan once found this place, but now it should not be so serious."


    Wang Yu walked ahead and opened the way for them at the same time.


    To tell the truth, this place is really similar to the previous transmission array outside Wutian city. No one answered it. Even no one has been to this place for many years.


    Not to mention the human figure, even a martial beast is difficult to see. The weeds and all kinds of strange creatures here also make them look troublesome.


    After personally cleaning up the weeds for a period of time, Wang Yu finally realized that their speed was too slow, and he couldn''t help but start looking at the long weeds again.


    "This is not the way. Let''s think of other ways."


    Xinyue looked at the boundless situation in front of her, and the expression on her face became dignified.


    "There are many weeds. I think no one has been here for a long time."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was the afternoon at this time. The sun in early summer was also very hot. They were exposed to the sun. After a long time, they also had raw pain.


    "Use martial Qi directly."


    Xin Yue spoke. Wang Yu turned to her and motioned her to demonstrate.


    "Wood is the most afraid of fire."


    Xin Yue''s eyes flashed with a trace of cunning, and then took a half step forward. Now in front of Wang Yu, the fire red martial gas in her hand gradually rose and gradually became an entity.


    The fire red martial spirit finally turned into a real fireball and flew towards a large number of grass in front of it.


    "Useful!"


    Looking at the weeds gradually submerged by the fire tongue, Xin Yue also looked at Wang Yu with some amazing eyes. Unexpectedly, there was some other beauty.

 Chapter 1024

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Looking at Xin Yue like this, he was proud and lively when he first saw Xin Yue.


    "Well, I''ll help you too."


    Shaoqing, the wonder in Wang Yu''s eyes turned into a pool of gentle spring water, with a strong tenderness in his voice.


    Then, Wang Yu''s joining quickly turned the grass that was still full into a fiery open space.


    Xin Yue turned around again and smiled at Wang Yu. Naturally, she took Wang Yu''s hand.


    "Let''s go. If we can go down the mountain, I can know where it is now."


    Yes, after Wang Yu and Xin Yue eliminated all the weeds, they really understood that the transmission array was set on such a remote and difficult hill.


    Fortunately, they didn''t blindly walk along the road just now, otherwise the cliff that doesn''t know how deep ahead will tell them what is real despair.


    "Let''s go that way."


    Wang Yu pointed to the direction behind them - although they came from this side just now.


    "Yes."


    Xin Yue nodded and turned to walk.


    The mountain was not very big. After Wang Yu and Xin Yue walked for a while, they easily saw the village at the foot of the mountain. They looked at each other, and then walked down excitedly.


    The afternoon passed in the twinkling of an eye. Although Wang Yu and Xin Yue walked fast, they saw and walked to different things after all. When they really went down the mountain, the sky was gradually approaching darkness.


    From the front, it was just an ordinary small village, but now it seems that it is basically a medium-sized town, but relatively speaking, there are still less commercial activities than agriculture.


    Because it was late and there were few people on the street, few people found Wang Yu and two outsiders.


    "Hello, where is this?"


    This time Wang Yu still didn''t talk much, but Xin Yue came forward with a smile and asked an old woman who looked kind.


    In the dim light, the old man narrowed his eyes and looked at them. The expression on his face gradually became serious.


    "Are you two... From the mountain?"


    Her voice was a little hoarse. It sounded strange in their ears.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and didn''t know how to explain their origins. Instead, Wang Yu stepped forward and said:


    "Grandma, it''s like this. We just got to this place. We don''t know where it is. We''re lost."


    They said they were lost. Although there was some deviation, it was similar to their camera.


    Xin Yue secretly admired Wang Yu''s wit, but at the same time she began to worry about the intention of the old man in front of her.


    "It''s late now, and we don''t have any place to settle down. Look, is there any place for people to live here?"


    Xin Yue continued to step forward. The smile on her face made people look unprepared.


    The old man looked at her suspiciously. Then he scanned Wang Yu''s body and said, "there''s a room in my house that no one lives in. Come with me."


    With that, her eyes stayed on Xinyue for a moment, and she turned and walked forward.


    Wang Yu frowned. His intuition told him that the old man was not that simple.


    But the current situation does not send them to refuse. After walking down for so long, they really haven''t seen any inn or place where people can live.


    After their conversation just now, there were not many people in the street, but now there is no one.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu patted Xin Yue on the shoulder and stepped forward to keep up with the old man. Even if there was more confusion in his heart, he waited to settle down first.


    "I used to live with my granddaughter, but she hasn''t come back for a long time, so this room will stay. You can live together."


    The old man led them to a small yard. It seemed nothing on the surface. When he got inside, he found that it was a clean room, and there was a faint fragrance in the air.


    I think the old man has always missed her granddaughter and has been carefully cleaning up the environment here.


    "OK, thank you. We''ll stay tonight. We''ll find a place to stay early tomorrow morning."


    Wang Yu bowed slightly to the old man, and the cold on her face melted. After all, she didn''t do anything bad for them.


    But after saying this, the old man''s face changed, and then he said, "don''t waste time. Leave here early tomorrow morning. There''s nothing you want."


    With that, Wang Yu and Xin Yue turned and left without waiting for any reaction.


    Only the two of them looked at each other in confusion.


    Gradually, a dim yellow light came from the room. Wang Yu lit the candle in the room. Originally, they planned to use red crystal, but in the end, they still thought it was too attractive, so they used candles instead.


    The room was very quiet. The one of Wang Yu and Xin Yue sat on the other side of the table and said nothing. They were all in their own meditation.

 Chapter 1025

    "She has a very familiar feeling, and when I approach her, I have a strange excitement."


    Xin Yue''s voice rang out in Wang Yu''s mind. This "she" was obviously the old woman just now.


    He nodded, and the expression on his face became dignified. If both of them had this situation, the situation would be very serious.


    After all, they don''t have to worry about their strength for a long time, but today''s situation has to be valued by Wang Yu.


    There are only two things Wang Yu can think of about what Xinyue and he may be because of.


    One is that they are all people with flame inheritance, and the other is that they are poisoned by the truth planted by Dan Tianxiang.


    "It should be true Gu. The inheritance of flame is only a passive force. For you, it won''t have a corresponding reaction because of an ordinary old woman."


    The Dragon candle also opened his mouth, and his voice was serious. The little soul didn''t say anything. After all, the Dragon candle knew more about this kind of thing.


    Moreover, more importantly, now the breath around them is full of all kinds of fire.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The atmosphere in the air became more and more wrong. Wang Yu looked up and looked at Xin Yue. They didn''t speak. After exchanging their eyes quickly, they got up silently at the same time.


    The candle is still burning quietly. There is no wind tonight. The candle is just like fixed there. It doesn''t move.


    Just after they left their original work, a small hole suddenly broke in the small paper window, and a bamboo pipe stretched out from it.


    Xin Yue''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was silent by the window. Although no one could find the dangerous changes caused by the movements of her hands, Wang Yu held her hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xinyue was confused and turned around. It was obvious that someone wanted to kill them. Wang Yu organized Xinyue''s action at this time. What does this mean?


    "Take it easy and see what they want."


    Wang Yu looked at her quietly. At the same time, the secret skill was heard. Xin Yuecai took back his action.


    This is very important. Only when we know what the visitors want to do to them can we make the next plan.


    Although, most of the time, they are happy with the situation and have not made plans or anything.


    Xin Yue took back her action. Like Wang Yu, she was now in the room, and at the same time, she closed her breath, and there was a white light around them¡ª¡ª


    This is the protective cover just produced by Wang Yu.


    With such protection, they basically won''t be hurt.


    "Tell me about today. What exactly are these two people from?"


    After the bamboo pipe was put in for some time, a rustling sound gradually sounded outside the window, and then there was such a sentence.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu looked at each other, and they both took some cold light.


    "Nothing. It''s just a lost city man down the mountain."


    A disdainful but hoarse voice came, and the cruelty in Wang Yu''s eyes was even worse. It was the old woman who had just taken them in and was also the owner of the house.


    Xin Yue also heard it, even deeper than Wang Yu''s hatred, but she held back and continued to listen to the people outside.


    "Ah, it came from the mountain, didn''t it come from..."


    One of the previous people was surprised to open his mouth. The volume suddenly increased. After talking, he realized that he quickly lowered his voice and said something buzzing. I think I put my hand over my mouth.


    They continued to listen quietly, but found that they were all ordinary conversations, and there was nothing meaningful anymore.


    "It''s been long enough. They should have fallen asleep."


    A man outside the door opened his mouth. As soon as the voice fell, the other nodded. They walked directly in front of the door, pushed open the door, and walked to the inner room.


    Of course, Wang Yu and his wife were no longer on the table at this time. When they came in, they only saw the candles blown by the wind.


    "What''s going on? Where are the people?"


    A man opened his mouth in surprise, his voice was a little deformed, and the "old woman" followed behind him was even more surprised and speechless.


    For they thought that the fallen, Wang Yu and Xin Yue, were standing in front of them.


    "What''s the matter? Are you so confident in your sneaking in? You don''t even pretend?"


    Xin Yue heard a sarcastic voice. What she saw was a woman with only coarse cloth clothes. Although her clothes and body shape were different from the old women before, her face and expression were completely different from those before.


    "You... Why are you all right?"


    The "old woman" looked at Xin Yue in amazement, and her eyes were full of incredible. Obviously, this situation should be the first time she had met so many times.


    "Don''t be nervous, Qingzi. They are just the end of a strong crossbow. They fell down in a moment. No heat can stand for so long after being hit by the red flame."


    The man patted the old woman on the shoulder, but he was ready to escape from the window.

 Chapter 1026

    But how could Wang Yu let him succeed? Before he took action, he had shot and knocked him down with martial spirit.


    The old woman saw such a situation. Although she was angry with the man''s behavior, she also knew that it was more important to run for her life. She didn''t see him turn around and had to leave through the window.


    But of course, he was also knocked down by Wang Yu.


    "What is ChiYan San?"


    With a strange smile on her face, Xin Yue walked into the two people who fell to the ground step by step, and a whip shape formed by the transformation of red flame halberd also appeared in her hand.


    Under such circumstances, the two men were naturally terrified. They retreated one after another, and the expression on their faces changed instantly. Finally, before they said anything, the woman opened her mouth:


    "Don''t get excited, young Xia. We''re just making a living and won''t murder your lives. Let us go."


    The woman''s voice was still hoarse, but her face was the appearance of a young woman. There was always a strange feeling in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    "Yes, we have to, or we won''t be able to live."


    Men also speak after women and speak with the same ingratitude.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at them. Finally, he shook his head, took a step forward, pulled Xin Yue back, and directly put his palm on the man''s head.


    A light white mist gradually appeared around, with a strong sense of oppression. The man was invisible and entered the spiritual consciousness by Wang Yu.


    "You... What are you going to do to my brother!"


    Seeing the man''s twitching body, the woman finally couldn''t stand it. Kneeling on the ground, she was about to climb to Wang Yu and stop him.


    With a bang, the woman''s body flew from the original place to another direction.


    She looked up awkwardly and saw only Xinyue''s bright red clothes. Her eyes were full of reluctance.


    "Don''t try to interrupt him."


    Xin Yue spoke coldly, and her words were full of threats. Compared with the woman just now, she was not a little higher in terms of aura or tone.


    "Xin Yue, come here."


    In the distance, Wang Yu''s voice came, and Xin Yue turned her head and ran to him quickly.


    "From the perspective of mental strength, they really have no purpose, but they often do such things."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth lightly and took back his palm on the man.


    Without Wang Yu''s support, the man fell to the ground without bones. His closed eyes seemed to have received a lot of trauma.


    "What did you... Do to him?"


    The woman also had the pain superimposed by Xin Yue and Wang Yu just now, but she still shouted loudly, but she was too weak to attract their attention.


    "However, I haven''t found anything about ChiYan powder. It may be protected by something."


    At this point, Wang Yu''s voice became dignified.


    From what they have just seen, it is precisely because of the red flame that they have no fear to deceive all kinds of people who come here to stay.


    However, why should the origin be hidden, and who helped them hide it?


    Wang Yu turned his eyes to the other corner, the woman.


    There was also their inexplicable excitement about this person before. Although they were all very common things and gathered together, they inexplicably made him feel that there was a conspiracy behind it.


    Xin Yue... Also followed Wang Yu''s eyes and saw the woman, but from the conversation just now, she didn''t have anything special at all.


    "What did you do to my brother!"


    The woman noticed their eyes and shouted, and Wang Yu came to her in an instant.


    "You..."


    The woman''s eyes flickered with fear, but just said a word, she was stunned.


    Because at this time, Wang Yu had covered her head with his hand, and a steady stream of white fog rushed to her head, invading her spirit.


    For a long time, Wang Yusong opened her hand, and the woman fell to the ground in a coma like her brother just now.


    "What''s up? What''s new?"


    Xin Yue stepped forward with some concern, but the response was Wang Yu''s weak shaking his head.


    Sure enough.


    Xin Yue sighed and walked up to Wang Yu and patted him, comforting him.


    "In the inner room, I just found that there was a real old woman in her deep memory. Her image was similar to her dress. There was a woman who was not much better than you beside the old woman."


    Wang Yu said slowly, and the expression on his face was confused.


    Xin Yue doesn''t quite understand what this is.


    It seems that everything has been wrong since they came to this place.


    "But the truth is, we haven''t seen such an old woman or a little girl like you."

 Chapter 1027

    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue. Neither of them could explain the situation. They didn''t know what would happen in the end.


    But looking at the white sky outside, Xinyue also knew that they could no longer stay in this place.


    Although they solved the old man at this time, they don''t know what good neighbors the two people have in the village. If they fall to the ground and others see it, the trouble will not be ordinary.


    "Get out of here before others find us."


    Without Xin Yue speaking, Wang Yu spoke out and said what they thought.


    When they both nodded to show that they could act, there was a loud noise outside the door.


    They looked at each other, the voice was getting closer and closer, and they responded quickly and flew directly onto the beam.


    There will be people outside, which they didn''t consider.


    "XiuXiu, come out quickly. Today is the deadline for you to pay!"


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows, but didn''t say anything. The expression on his face was interesting.


    "Brother, yesterday I saw XiuXiu find two people to come in again. I''m sure I''m waiting for you to come to the door to ask for an account!"


    Another shrill voice also came. It sounded that it had nothing to do with these people. It was just to see the excitement.


    Xin Yue''s eyes narrowed slightly and her face changed slightly. She quietly looked at everything in front of her. What they said was that she and Wang Yu were taken in last night.


    Moreover, this tone is just saying that these two people have been so common to do such things that many people know.


    "It seems that there are few people for a reason. Last night, these people were really kind and created opportunities for them."


    Wang Yu smiled and spoke to Xin Yue''s secret skill, but it was obvious that his words were satirizing the two people who wanted to be opportunistic.


    If you want to rob money, you still rob Wang Yu and Xin Yue. Don''t blame them for their ruthlessness.


    They are still quietly watching the performance below on the beam, but what is more important is to look at the two people who fell to the ground below.


    If Wang Yu hadn''t done it lightly at that time, there might be two bodies now.


    "Hum, I hope so. These boys don''t take the initiative to come to me today."


    The five big and three thick people swearing came in from the outside. After pushing the door roughly, they also walked into the room facing the door, where they had a rest in the previous house.


    This also shows that this person has a good understanding of their family.


    The room where Wang Yu, Xin Yue and the two fainted people are located is a partial house where women lied about a granddaughter''s living. The man who came to ask for money obviously didn''t expect to come to this place.


    Xin Yue guessed that the two people should have basically never missed before, so in the thinking pattern, the man who asked for the bill went directly into the original room.


    "Hey! These two bold people! They dare not be in their room in the morning. Did they hide because they thought I would come to collect money today?"


    The man''s abusive voice came out of the yard again. Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. At the same time, Wang Yu moved his hands, and then heard a cry of surprise from the man in the yard.


    "Ah! Who is so bold that he dares to attack me!"


    With that, he also walked towards the crowd of spectators behind him, with a ferocious and frightened expression on his face.


    After asking this question, no one answered him at all. In the end, he could only die without illness. It seemed to belong to the calm yard, but it was lively again because of the soberness of the two people in the room.


    "Brother! Are you okay! Wake up!"


    The woman''s sad voice came. She didn''t suffer any major damage last night, so she was the fastest to wake up. Although she was still afraid of the existence of Wang Yu, she went to the front to see her brother first.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect such a villain to pay attention to brotherhood."


    Dragon candle opened his mouth with some ridicule, and then he was teased back by the little soul. "Isn''t it all the same? If you were you, you must look at the people you care about first when you wake up."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When will I want to hurt people and collect money like them?"


    Long Zhu retorted. Wang Yu was amused by them. Xin Yue turned to look at him with some confused eyes.


    Although the five big and three thick charging men outside the door were also attracted by the woman''s voice, the scene of such confrontation was really boring.


    Does Wang Yu feel happy because of this situation?


    Thinking of this, Xin Yue suddenly felt that she had goose bumps. If so, Wang Yu was a little too abnormal.


    "What do you think? I just remember one thing before."

 Chapter 1028

    Wang Yu smiled, stretched out a finger and tapped Xinyue''s forehead. There was a thick tenderness in his eyes.


    But now they seem to have forgotten one thing, that is, they are still on other people''s beams.


    It is precisely because of Wang Yu''s unabashed action that attracted the attention of the following people.


    "Who the hell are you! What are you doing up there?"


    The man raised his head hard and pointed to Wang Yu and Xin Yue with both hands. His voice was strong and powerful, but he obviously had some lack of confidence.


    "The village head, the village head, are the two of them. It was because of them last night that my brother and I didn''t succeed!"


    At this time, the woman who had just been kicked down by the five big and three thick men also propped up and pointed at Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "Tut Tut, it''s the village head. Why are you so arrogant."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of complex emotions. His voice no longer wanted to cover up, and even jumped down directly from the beam.


    Xin Yue watched Wang Yu''s movements quietly, her eyes twinkled gently, but there was no movement.


    "Village head, you have to decide for us! He and that woman hurt my brother. He hasn''t come back to life yet!"


    The woman opened her mouth pitifully, and then the expression on her face also took some pity. Wang Yu just looked at it quietly. Although the corners of his mouth had a slight smile, his eyes were still cold.


    "Hum, who are you? Also cooperate with the village head to talk like this?"


    The village head looked at the woman contemptuously. Then he put on the airs of the village head and looked at Wang Yu. The expression in his eyes was full of disdain. It seemed that Wang Yu should be trampled under his feet.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He smiled a little and took a step closer to the village head. What he got was a guilty retreat with the village head.


    "What do you... Want to do? Tell me what''s going on?"


    The aura around Wang Yu was too strong. The village head took a step back before he realized his weakness and quickly opened his mouth to cover up his panic.


    "There''s nothing to say. He''s too weak. I pushed him and fell down. Do you blame me?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth like a smile. He didn''t know when he had a fan in his hand. It flashed gently, which put a lot of pressure on the village head.


    The village head frowned. He didn''t know when drops of sweat would fall on his forehead. He looked out the door. There were still many people behind him who wanted to see the excitement. Now there is no one.


    Of course, people outside also saw that Wang Yu was not easy to mess with. When he just appeared, he had turned and left.


    "Village head..."


    The woman saw that the situation of the village head was not very good. She was worried that she and her brother would be hurt again. She also whispered, hoping that he could make decisions for herself.


    However, after all, she still forgot what the five big and three thick village head came to their house for. How can a person who only thinks about money really take the lives of his villagers to heart?


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He also knew that it was meaningless to entangle with them again. He turned to Xin Yue and said gently, "come on, come down. It''s nothing to look at."


    After saying that, Xinyue also fell down gently in an instant. She glanced at the village head and the woman and didn''t care.


    "Where did you come from, girl?"


    The village head also tried to speak again through his official voice, but Xin Yue ignored him. He turned directly to Wang Yu and smiled, "where are we going today?"


    Wang Yu also understood what she was thinking. With a smile, he reached out to rub his head and said, "I''ll take you wherever you say."


    Such a conversation between the two people completely ignored the so-called village head. They didn''t feel it except Wang Yu and Xin Yue. The scene was once very embarrassing.


    "Village head, if it weren''t for these two people today, I would be able to pay you back."


    The woman looked at the development of things and didn''t go in the direction of her imagination. She quickly reopened her mouth. Her eyes were full of anxiety and malice.


    "This girl, my brother Yu didn''t beat you like your brother last night. He has been very kind to you. I didn''t expect you to be like this. It''s really a little ignorant."


    Xin Yue smiled and opened her mouth. Although her voice was full of laughter, her eyes were cold with Wang Yu''s hope.


    The village head looked at such Xinyue in a daze. The expression on his face was not frightened, but with some kind of nostalgic amazement.


    Wang Yu naturally noticed this emotion. At first, he was just shocked by Xin Yue''s words as this person.


    But then think about it carefully. After all, no one will look at a woman who has just met with such eyes.


    The feeling contained in the eyes is like missing an old friend a long time ago.


    It''s also a taste of reunion after a long separation.


    "Star... Is that you..."

 Chapter 1029

    The village head looked at Xinyue blankly, and finally murmured. His eyes were also full of nostalgia.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at him. The expression on his face changed instantly. This name


    She turned her head and looked at Xin Yue. The amazement on her face was even worse. Such a name was clearly the name of the woman in the ice coffin that Dan Tianxiang said yesterday!


    "What did you just say?"


    Xin Yue repeated a sentence in disbelief. She stepped forward and looked at the village head closely. If Wang Yu hadn''t pulled behind her, she would even go forward and directly pull the village head''s arm.


    After all, for Xinyue in the past, Xinchen was also a very important person to herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The village head was a little unprepared by Xin Yue''s performance. Just about to say something, the woman behind him spoke loudly:


    "Don''t mention that bitch again! She doesn''t deserve it!"


    A woman''s voice has never been so fierce. It even makes people feel that every inch of her skin is shouting, and the muscles on her face are shouting loudly.


    "Hum, it''s none of your business, xingqingzi. Just shut up and stop talking. Be careful to pollute your room."


    The village head also opened his mouth with some sarcasm. He didn''t know whether it was the illusion of Wang Yu and Xin Yue. When the village head mentioned the words "stars" just now, his face gradually became normal.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu looked at each other with some weakness in their eyes. Maybe it was a mistake for him to come forward excitedly just now.


    But judging from the tone of their words just now, they definitely know the stars.


    At least, it''s the star in Dan Tianxiang''s mouth.


    After all, Wang Yu doesn''t think there can be anyone with the same name in a small village so closely connected with the transmission array.


    What''s more, Xin Yue once said that the elders of the family said that she was very similar to her little aunt Xin Chen.


    So today, I should have met someone Xinchen had known before.


    "That''s the situation today. I''ll give you a few more days for the time being. After ten days, I''ll ask for the bill again. If you still can''t pay it at that time, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The village head''s voice was a little angry. After saying that, his face changed, turned to Wang Yu and Xin Yue, smiled and opened his mouth, "this girl, this childe, it was the people in our village who didn''t have much knowledge before that surprised you."


    The man didn''t know what the devil was. His attitude was better than that just now. It wasn''t just a stage.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were interested and didn''t speak. He looked at what the man wanted to do.


    But anyway, the change of the village head''s attitude must be related to his feeling that Xinyue is similar to the stars in their mouth just now.


    "Village head, this is a joke. We have nothing to do, but the little sister''s brother was knocked unconscious by us and hasn''t woken up yet."


    Xin Yue smiled sarcastically and looked at the village head''s face gradually changing, and the corners of her mouth also gently stirred up.


    However, she thought the village head was angry with what she had just said, but Wang Yu saw the change in his mood.


    This is clearly more powerful in the case of consternation just now.


    This also shows that Xin Yue and her little aunt are indeed very similar.


    "Village head..."


    The woman held her brother tightly in her arms. Hearing Xin Yue speak like this, her voice was full of grievances again.


    "What''s your name, girl?"


    The village head directly ignored the woman this time and spoke directly to Xin Yue. His face also returned to a gentle look.


    Subconsciously, Wang Yu thought these people were very strange. It seems that many things have happened here.


    "No comment."


    The smile on Xinyue''s face gradually converged. She is not an innocent girl who doesn''t know the world. She can hear what it means when she hears such a topic.


    She stepped back a few steps, and before she could move much, her hand fell into a familiar warm palm.


    Xinyue''s heartbeat seemed to slow down for a moment, but then there was a warm current in her heart.


    This is Wang Yu comforting her and telling her that Wang Yu has been there.


    "My wife and I have something else to do, so we won''t bother here."


    Wang Yu took Xin Yue''s hand, and the expression on his face also replied to his previous strangers. The coldness in his eyes made the village head subconsciously step back.


    "Wait a minute, you can''t go."


    The village head wanted to shout at them, but he didn''t catch up with them. In the room, there were only three of them.


    The village head is now eating at the door. Looking at the direction they left, the expression on his face is also full of loss. He can''t react for a long time.


    "She''s not a star at all. Don''t think too much."


    There was a cold voice behind him, and the village head was gradually bored.


    After all, no one wants to hear such a disappointing voice at this time.


    "Take care of yourself. I hope you don''t have such a situation next time."

 Chapter 1030

    "This place is really big."


    In a small tea shed, two figures, one green and one red, appeared inside.


    The voice just now was made by one of the women.


    "Well, it may be a Chinese border."


    Wang Yu reached for a cup of tea, and his face was full of dignity.


    Yes, it has been nearly ten days since the so-called village head met the woman and man at their home last time. They have already had a lot of places before and after, but ask around. This place is still under the jurisdiction of the village head.


    As for why they know, of course, it is because these days, no matter where they go, the haunting village head will haunt them and start persuading them to live in the village head''s house.


    Although they knew that the village head didn''t mean any harm to them, they were used to being alone and suddenly followed such a small tail behind them, which inevitably made them uncomfortable.


    That''s why they decided to hold final negotiations here today, which can be regarded as an understanding of the entanglement these days.


    More importantly, Wang Yu also wants to see what he wants to do.


    "Village head, we''ve been bored for so long. Don''t you think it''s troublesome?"


    Xin Yue was a little helpless to speak to the village head. The expression in her eyes was also full of disbelief.


    The village head''s willpower is strong enough to keep looking for them for so long.


    "What do you want to do with us?"


    Wang Yu asked so many questions for so many days. After that, he realized that there would be no response at all. He picked up the water cup in front of him and drank a cup of tea again.


    "I hope you can stay at my house. I really have something important to say."


    This is also the most that the village head has responded to them in countless days.


    Wang Yu sighed gently. Xin Yue took over the cup in his hand and poured a cup of green tea again.


    "You can say what you want to say here."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness, but he didn''t get any response.


    A quiet breath flashed through the air.


    For a long time, the village head also spoke again, as if he had made an important decision, "well, I know what I said surprised you that day, but I should be the more surprised person."


    The village head spoke slowly. For the first time in so many days, he opened his heart and said something to Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "Yes."


    Looking at the village head looking forward to Xinyue, she also nodded with her cooperation. Her sincere appearance makes people have no way to lose their temper.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue with a gentle smile, but the village head on the other side didn''t respond. He just stared at Xin Yue.


    "It''s so similar..."


    He murmured and a flash of clarity flashed through his heart.


    This image, of course, means the stars.


    "In that case, explain it well."


    Wang Yu took back his tenderness and became serious. His cold expression made the village head become serious.


    "You must have noticed that the woman I said before is the star. She was the goddess in our village."


    The village head opened his mouth with some nostalgia, and his eyes gradually brought some nostalgia.


    Xinyue and Wang Yu exchanged a look, but didn''t say anything. They just continued to listen to his response.


    "At that time, no one knew where she came from. Only the God mother-in-law knew, but no one told her."


    The village head didn''t say much nonsense. Liang talked about the past. It was like turning on the switch of memory. Even his language became gentle.


    But the goddess and the goddess


    Wang Yu had never heard of such a role. He turned his head and looked at Xin Yue. She was not surprised.


    "I once heard from my grandfather that there are such shrines in many places in the ordinary area of Wufeng nationality, which are responsible for guarding a village close to mountains or rivers."


    Xin Yue explained to Wang Yu and listened to the memory of the village head.


    "But since the appearance of the goddess, some changes have indeed taken place in our village."


    "Is the goddess you''re talking about a star?"


    But after all, she didn''t experience it personally. Hearing this, Xin Yue''s voice trembled, and even her palm couldn''t help being cold.


    "I''m here."


    The soft voice reached Xin Yue''s mind, and then his hand was covered by Wang Yu''s palm.


    Can not say the warm touch, but let Xinyue feel a lot at ease.


    The village head didn''t realize Xin Yue''s abnormality, nodded and opened his mouth, "it''s a pity that after that incident, not many people will remember her name..."


    Wang Yu turned to look at his expression. Although it was full of regret, it was more heartache.


    From Xin Yue''s attitude towards the stars, this woman herself is with strong charm, and no one will resist such a person.


    The village head also felt Xinyue''s memory, and the expression on his face became a little heavy. Finally, he stopped his voice and thought quietly, and the tea shed returned to tranquility again.

 Chapter 1031

    After taking some time with the village head in the tea shed, I finally understood something about the stars.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. After secretly exchanging opinions in their hearts, they also stood up and said the last words.


    "We know. Thank you for your honesty today."


    Xin Yue smiled, then turned and looked at Wang Yu. They were going to leave directly.


    When the village head saw this, the expression on his face was also confused, "don''t you follow me back after listening?"


    Wang Yu also looked up at him and then said, "no, we have other things. Let''s meet again in the future."


    After that, he also grabbed Xinyue''s palm again, and they turned directly and left the small tea shed.


    Still at the same speed as before, the village head can no longer catch up with them through his own means, because this small tea shed is the farthest lowland in the area under his jurisdiction.


    After leaving here, the village head has no other way at all.


    "Did you hear what he just said?"


    After galloping along the road for a while, Wang Yu also pulled Xin Yue and gradually stopped. It was still early. They held hands and walked quietly on the long path. It was a special flavor.


    Xin Yue didn''t answer Wang Yu directly, but thought in her heart for a while before she spoke.


    However, at present, it can also be confirmed that the star in their mouth is Xin Yue''s little aunt Xin Chen. The feelings established in her childhood are the most profound. Therefore, Xin Yue is still cautious even in the face of Wang Yu at this time.


    "I know you may think she is just a name in people''s mouth, but it is very important to me. After listening to it, my heart is also very heavy."


    For a long time, Xin Yue stopped and stood face to face with Wang Yu, but she lowered her head, and her long black hair fell down, blocking the expression on her face.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue who was so hesitant, and a trace of complex emotion flashed in his eyes.


    Xin Yue was always the most lively and firm in front of him. This dejected attitude was the first time Wang Yu saw him.


    "I can understand your mood, but since she has passed away now, we should take what happens later seriously."


    Wang Yu spoke softly and stretched out his hand at the same time. He carefully lifted up the long hair in front of Xin Yue, lowered his head and looked at Xin Yue.


    Her eyes looked at Wang Yu''s actions in disbelief, and the same feelings flashed in the depths of her eyes. For a time, she didn''t know what to say.


    "There will be worries, but think about what Dan Tianxiang told us before." Wang Yu''s voice is so soft, and the movement of his hands gradually calmed Xin Yue''s uneasiness. "We still have his truth poison on us, so we can''t be positive any more."


    Wang Yu''s voice seemed to bring some magic, which made Xin Yue deeply immersed in it unconsciously.


    She looked at Wang Yu''s eyes tightly and finally nodded fiercely. When she realized that something was wrong just now, her face suddenly turned red.


    "In that case, can you tell me something helpful about today?"


    Wang Yu continued to guide Xin Yue and smiled gently at the corners of his mouth.


    When she was in the teahouse, what the village head said was really something Xin Yue didn''t know before, and the time coincided with the time when Xin left their family.


    Not only that, in the description of character and temperament, what the village head said is completely about Xin Yue. In addition to appearance and age, it can be said that Xin Yue is no different from Xin Chen.


    This also strengthened Xin Yue''s determination to deeply understand this matter.


    "Just, I guess even Dan Tianxiang should not be sure whether aunt Xin Chen is his star."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu have now gone to a teahouse in another town. They are low-key this time. It is because there are many people during the day, so they have not attracted too much attention.


    "Well, it''s just what he said. Is youliancao something from your family?"


    Wang Yu held a rough small tea cup in his hand, covered up his mouth, opened his mouth gently, looked through the window next to him, and looked at the traffic below.


    The town is still quite prosperous. After Wang Yu and Xin Yue walked through the village for a short time, they could vaguely see the tallest building in the middle of the city.


    It is said that it was built by a legendary woman. It has a history of more than ten years and has been the highest point in the city for many years.


    However, the consumption in this place also seems to be very high. In order to stop attracting attention, Wang Yu and Xin Yue decisively chose such a humble place.


    Of course, they also thought about whether the building was built by the stars in the past, but because no one can let them ask, they can only discuss quietly in the corner at this time.

 Chapter 1032

    "Can you tell me if the star picking building is getting worse day by day? We have such an attitude for such a long time. It will decline sooner or later."


    While Wang Yu and Xin Yue were silently watching the water rushing down the stairs, their neighbor''s table suddenly burst out, except for such a sigh.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak. He looked at Xin Yue. Their expressions were like watching a good play.


    It seems that people have talked a lot about this star picking building without asking them.


    In fact, just after entering the city, Wang Yu also heard someone talking in the street, but it seems that after he said it, his companions around him will also make a voice to stop it, which is the most confusing thing in people''s heart.


    "Alas, you still dare to talk here. If you are really allowed to go to the front of the star building, try whether you can say the long speech just now."


    The man who spoke just now was also surrounded by a man who was afraid of patting him on the shoulder, suggesting that he should not say more.


    But the man seemed to have drunk too much. He threw away his companion''s palm, and even stood up directly with a wine glass in his hand.


    "Hum, it''s good to pick up the star building at the beginning, but now for so long, the interests of our small merchants are not all occupied by them now. What they say about achieving a good fair competition environment is bullshit!"


    With that, he looked up and drank all the wine in his cup, and his mouth began to abuse in pieces.


    Although Wang Yu and Xin Yue could not hear what dirty words he said, it was certain that the man''s resentment against the star picking building was not generally strong.


    "Oh, my ancestors, you should restrain yourself outside, or my father will talk about me again when you get home."


    A young man sitting next to him saw his madness. He quickly stood up and took his palm to stop him from doing anything too much.


    Such action is not low-key. In the hall, almost everyone''s eyes came here, but without exception, their eyes were full of pity.


    Xinyue also took a look, then turned her head, shook her head like a pity, but didn''t say anything.


    Wang Yu didn''t look at the two people in a hurry, but drank the tea in his hand silently. However, when the man behind him just sat down, his eyes suddenly became dignified.


    "Be careful."


    A soft, inaudible voice came out of Wang Yu''s mouth. Before Xin Yue could react, his body was like a long sword, whizzing out.


    And the direction is the table next to them. The drunken man who just stood up.


    In the hall, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. It seemed that someone had pressed the mute switch. The air was quiet and even the sound of breathing could be clearly heard.


    The crowd''s eyes were frozen. Wang Yu stood beside the drunk man with a sharp dagger in his hand.


    Under the reflection of the outside light, there is a dark green light. It looks poisoned.


    "What kind of poison is this? Someone wants you!"


    The man beside the drunk man looked at Wang Yu''s hand in shock. After reacting, he also shouted loudly. The expression on his face was full of incredible.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly, still holding the little dagger in his hand. He turned to look at Xin Yue, and then his eyes shifted to a corner in the hall.


    Xin Yue immediately understood Wang Yu''s meaning. After nodding, she quickly got up from her actions, turned and left in the direction Wang Yu had just pointed at.


    When people saw that there were no more interesting things, they also took back their eyes, but after sitting down, the voice of discussion grew louder, and many people said a few words and didn''t forget to look in their direction.


    At this time, the man who was drunk just now experienced the same situation of life and death, and finally came back to his mind. His eyes became clear and focused.


    "Thank you, young Xia. If it weren''t for you just now, I might have died."


    Just now, the man said that although it was rude, he thanked Wang Yu for his actions as soon as he woke up.


    Wang Yu waved his hand, then took out a clean handkerchief from his arms and carefully wiped the green juice on the dagger.


    The situation was special just now. It is reasonable to say that Xin Yue should detect the danger more quickly, but in fact, Wang Yuxian and Yibu responded.


    Moreover, if Wang Yu didn''t make a wrong judgment, the dagger originally wanted to rush in the direction of Xin Yue, but it was finally changed by the secret array technique.


    "Young master, sit down quickly. It was too dangerous just now."


    The man beside the drunk also wanted to pat Wang Yu on the shoulder, but Wang Yu avoided him. He had to let Wang Yu sit down by himself.


    Wang Yu nodded and didn''t say anything, but he was still looking at the dagger and small handkerchief in his hand.


    It seemed that these two people didn''t deserve his attention at all, not even as good as the dagger that assassinated people.

 Chapter 1033

    "Back."


    While the three of them were sitting on the table, Wang Yu suddenly said such a mindless remark. However, the next second, he immediately understood it.


    The woman in red who was sitting with him just now, like a gust of wind, suddenly appeared around their table, just beside Wang Yu.


    "Let me introduce myself. My last name is Zhang and this is Jiang. We are all businessmen who leave the airport city."


    The sober childe spoke, smiled politely in the direction of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, and then politely bowed his hands among his peers.


    Wang Yu looked at them and knew that this was also the name of the two of them.


    "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Jiang, I''m Wang Yu. This is my wife, named Xingyue."


    Wang Yu didn''t hide it either. He just thought about Xinyue and used a fake name after all.


    After all, the surname "Xin" represents the royal blood of the Wufeng family, not only in the Wufeng family, but also in the Wu beast region and the whole Wufu continent.


    They are far from safe now. It''s better not to expose Xin Yue''s identity like this.


    Wang Yu originally wanted Xin Yue to have her surname on her head, but suddenly he didn''t know what to think. He thought of the names of Xin Chen and Xing Chen, which he used at night.


    But after speaking, not only Wang Yu, but also Xin Yue began to regret.


    Because they underestimated the influence of stars here, after Wang Yu just said the name, the faces of the two people opposite changed instantly.


    "What, this girl''s surname is Xing?"


    The expression on childe Zhang''s face was unbelievable, but he tried to suppress his emotions and didn''t make his voice too loud.


    But even so, it still shocked those who had been paying attention to this side.


    Xin Yue frowned slightly, turned her head and looked at Wang Yu''s face. At the same time, she said, "what''s the matter? They also know about the little aunt?"


    Wang Yu''s face was also dignified. He didn''t expect such a situation. It seems that Xingchen really thought of an unusual surname at the beginning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xinyue looks nothing unexpected on the surface, but she still looks calm.


    But in fact, only Wang Yu knew that her heart had begun to get nervous, not because she was afraid that they would be attacked by others, but because she was afraid of hearing any negative news related to Xinchen.


    When they saw Xin Yue''s reaction, a loss flashed in their eyes, but they still opened their mouth:


    "Well, the star picking building mentioned by this guy just now is built for a man surnamed Xing."


    Childe Zhang took some guilt on his face, and when he was talking, he patted childe Jiang''s shoulder with some guilt.


    Xin Yue nodded calmly and said casually, "Oh, it turned out to be so. It''s really a coincidence."


    Then she reached out and poured herself a cup of tea.


    "That is to say, the stars have indeed been here, and have had a great impact."


    Wang Yu''s voice came to Xinyue''s mind through the secret technique. Xinyue nodded slightly, but there was nothing more on her face.


    In any case, here or in the hall of a teahouse, there are many people with mixed eyes and it is not suitable to talk more.


    "Mr. Wang, madam, thank you today."


    Did you agree so easily?


    The young master of the Jiang family was still thinking about how to persuade Wang Yu if he didn''t agree, but he didn''t expect the matter to come so quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the matter was settled.


    "It doesn''t matter. Their family is very big. It can be regarded as a reward for the kindness of saving his life just now."


    On the contrary, childe Zhang spoke instead of Childe Jiang. When he looked at childe Jiang, a strange emotion appeared in his eyes.


    In this way, after entering the city, Wang Yu found a place to live within half a day and easily solved the problem of understanding the star picking building.


    "The environment in this place is really good. It seems that they were too modest when they said they were the descendants of merchants just now."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu have come to the room arranged by Mr. Jiang''s son for them. With magnificent decoration and various exquisite furnishings, it is impossible to have such a family background without long-term capital accumulation.


    "Well, he will come back later."


    Wang Yu just came in and looked at the structure of the room, so he calmly sat at the round table and quietly watched Xin Yue jump up and down.


    "Did you get anything outside just now?"


    In a word, Wang Yu directly pulled the two people back to the business. Wang Yu knew that Xin Yue had seen that the attack just now was not directed at the young master of the Jiang family. The target was clearly Xin Yue.


    The reason why Xin Yue didn''t notice was that the attacker didn''t use martial Qi or anything else, but the power of array that Wang Yu knew but wasn''t very good at.


    But fortunately, it''s just a primary control, and he can still control it.


    But what Wang Yu didn''t understand was also here. Since he had decided to kill Xin Yue in such a delicate way, why did he suddenly change his direction and go to a drunken man at the table next to them?


    This is something Xinyue doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 1034

    "After you told me, I immediately went in that direction, but there was no clue at all. Maybe for me, I didn''t know the power of array and couldn''t see them."


    Xinyue''s voice has some loss, but it''s not unreasonable. If they really move through the force of the array, Xinyue can''t crack it.


    "And there must be something strange in this place."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth, and the expression on his face was dignified.


    Intuition told him that Dan Tianxiang might have something to do with something in this town.


    But for him, this is clearly the place of Wufeng family. If he really comes, will he really act like an ordinary person?


    "Brother Yu, what are you thinking?"


    Unconsciously, Xin Yue had already sat opposite Wang Yu. Seeing that he had not spoken for a long time, he also stretched out his hand and waved in front of him.


    Wang Yu was shocked. After he recovered, an idea suddenly flashed in his heart.


    "Xin Yue, I thought of it!"


    He opened his mouth excitedly. After that, the excited expression on his face solidified in an instant.


    Xin Yue reacted the same way. Instead of looking at Wang Yu, she stood up, turned and looked behind her, that is, the front door.


    "Mr. Wang, Mrs. Xing."


    There was a smile on his face, but in Wang Yu''s eyes, it brought some cunning feeling.


    "Are you satisfied with the room? If you are not satisfied, I''ll change it for you."


    The man is a middle-aged man with a hump, but looking at the wrinkles on his face and some hoarse voice, he really can''t infer his specific age.


    Behind him, there was a man who was a little embarrassed. At this time, he was bending down and smiling at Wang Yu with some guilt.


    "If you come to our house today, you don''t have to think about anything else. We will definitely be delicious and delicious to you."


    The man looked at Wang Yu and then looked at Xin Yue all the time. When he spoke, the smile in his eyes turned out to be a bit malicious.


    Wang Yu frowned. Such eyes made him feel very uncomfortable, especially at his beloved woman.


    "Young master Jiang, this is..."


    Wang Yu''s face gradually pulled down. He ignored the man in front and spoke directly to the young master Jiang behind. His tone was not very friendly.


    Xinyue didn''t say anything, but silently returned behind Wang Yu, just like a little daughter-in-law.


    "This..."


    The embarrassment on Mr. Jiang''s face was stronger. He hesitated for a moment, looked at Wang Yu and said, "this is my second uncle, the second leader of my family."


    He introduced, but when the introduced person heard this tone, there was some dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Yo, little three, that''s the attitude towards your second uncle?"


    The second leader didn''t look back, but opened his mouth in a strange way, which was obviously embarrassing him.


    Looking at this situation, Wang Yu immediately understood why childe Jiang''s face looked like that when they came in just now.


    He must have encountered this situation many times.


    "This... Second leader, I don''t know. What advice do you have when you come to me today?"


    Wang Yu''s tone was not very friendly, but he still gave the young master Jiang a face. Now that the matter is over, he can guess what the man is doing.


    Most of them heard that the young master of the Jiang family met a woman surnamed Xing today, so he came to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, it was just a fake name he thought of on a whim that brought them so much trouble.


    "Miss Xing, we have prepared a welcome dinner for you and your husband in the main hall this evening. Is it convenient for you to enjoy?"


    The second leader was like he didn''t see Wang Yu. He even opened his eyes directly to Xin Yue, and finally let Wang Yu see clearly. It was full of greed.


    However, after all, they are just two people who have just arrived here. What can make people have such a strong emotional power.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance of the second leader, the initial goal is estimated to be Xinyue.


    "Second uncle, don''t do this. Childe Wang is my life-saving benefactor, and Mrs. Xing is just following him. They are all my distinguished guests."


    The young master of the Jiang family came forward with some dissatisfaction, but he just said one word and was pushed by the second leader. He will come soon.


    "What do you know? Losers are just like your inflexible father."


    After he finished, he also came forward again. Finally, Xin Yue listened to Wang Yu and opened his mouth to Wang Yu, "prince, what do you think?"


    The second leader had some pride on his face, as if it was his honor to talk to Wang Yu like this.


    "Young master Jiang, I remember something about the star picking building we talked about before. I want to discuss it with you."


    Wang Yu ignored him. When he saw the young master Jiang, his eyes were full of cold.


    If they were just ordinary house fights, Wang Yu would not mind at all, or even care at all, but if they foolishly pulled Xin Yue in, he would let them know his strength.

 Chapter 1035

    When the second leader saw Wang Yu''s reaction, his face was also a little unhappy. He had always been flattered and flattered in front of others. Who knows, even if his nephew didn''t do so, now the guests invited by his nephew are so indifferent to himself.


    The habit he has formed all the year round makes his impression of Wang Yu worse and worse. In addition, he just said that the star girl is his wife. The second leader''s heart is more jealous and unwilling.


    "Hum, you''re so bold. You''re still so arrogant in our Jiang family''s territory?"


    He jerked and immediately went to the young master Jiang in front of him. The expression on his face was as unbearable as his voice. Wang Yu looked at him quietly and didn''t speak.


    "Hehe, what about the second leader? It seems that we are still abrupt. It turns out that the Jiang family doesn''t welcome us."


    But Xin Yue came forward, her eyes turned, but her words were ironic.


    There was a trace of displeasure on the second leader''s face, but he restrained his emotions when he thought of his purpose to come here.


    "Madam Xing, that''s not true. I just want to thank Prince Wang for saving his life. I don''t have any other requirements."


    Seeing that Xin Yue and Wang Yu were unhappy, the childe of the Jiang family couldn''t take care of his stupid second uncle for the time being. He was busy explaining. The sincerity in his eyes calmed Wang Yu''s expression a little.


    The young master of the Jiang family was relieved.


    To tell the truth, I really wanted to connect myself with the star building through this star lady, and Prince Wang''s ability was unfathomable, so I firmly believed in his idea.


    But now, seeing that they are so resistant to the attitude of picking the star building and their second uncle, they can only temporarily put away their thoughts.


    Although their family is engaged in the pill business, his city government and mind are beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    "Little three, why are you still helping outsiders? Do you know who is your second uncle? Do you want to commit the following crimes?"


    Sure enough, the second leader was so angry that when he saw this situation, he also spoke angrily. After saying that, he found that his expression was similar to that of Wang Yu.


    "Third young master, third young master, someone outside wants to see the prince and Mrs. Xing!"


    Just when the three people were in a stalemate, there was an eager voice outside the door, saying that the masters of justice were Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "To be clear, who are they?"


    Young master Jiang frowned and looked at the young man who rushed towards him. Although his voice was urgent, it was also full of the power to calm people''s hearts.


    "It''s said that... It''s said that he came from the adult in the star picking building."


    The young man kept his head down and replied after he came in. After that, he looked down and didn''t look up. He didn''t see the second leader standing behind the young master Jiang.


    "What? You mean the star picking building?"


    Suddenly there was such a roar in the quiet air, and then his figure rushed out quickly. Compared with the previous arrogance and domineering, it was completely two people.


    "Two... Two masters."


    The little fellow trembled and looked at the direction of the second leader''s departure. He was terrified. If the adult investigated him for his failure to salute him just now, he would not be able to bear it.


    "Young master Wang, look at this..."


    Just now, when the second leader heard the news of picking the star building, he ran in an instant, which also made him speechless. The scene was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look."


    Wang Yu''s face eased. He took Xin Yue''s hand and looked at the young master Jiang. It was a sign that he was leading the way.


    Mr. Jiang didn''t expect that Wang Yu didn''t respond to such a situation. He was stunned and then said, "come with me."


    With that, he hurried forward and turned his back to Wang Yu''s face. Finally, there was a look of relief.


    "How did the star picking building come here? And it still came to us."


    Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu. At the same time, the secret technique was heard. They made eye contact for a moment, and Wang Yu also said:


    "I don''t know, but it should be someone who knows the stars. Otherwise, it''s impossible to come to us just after hearing the name."


    It''s true that when they first came here, they kept a low profile and no one noticed. Only after they said their names in the hall did they have so many experiences.


    If it wasn''t for the surname of the "Star", Wang Yu would never believe it.


    "Ha ha, think about the past, we attracted attention from your own name. I didn''t expect that today it was just because of this nonsense name."


    The Dragon candle opened her mouth with a little emotion, which did not cause any response, and those who asked for trouble no longer opened their mouth.


    Although the Jiang family has a big family and a big business, it is obvious that the town does not seem to pay much attention to commercial development, so the exquisite and gorgeous house is not much.


    The young master of the Jiang family took the two of them around the path and went to the legendary main hall in the twinkling of an eye.


    Without waiting for them to go in, they heard the quarrel from inside.


    "What do you mean, is our Jiang family a place where you can come and go? It''s outrageous!"

 Chapter 1036

    Wang Yu had heard this tone once in the room just now, and his tone deepened more than one degree.


    But it was a quarrel. In fact, from beginning to end, it was just the second leader shouting loudly, as if there was no one else in the main hall except him.


    But Wang Yu and Xin Yue knew that the smell in the main hall was much stronger than everyone they had seen since they came to the town.


    Such a breath is not like facing many people in black, but more like an ancient well, and the depth inside can not be detected at all.


    "Yes, are Mr. Wang and Mrs. Xing outside?"


    Before Wang Yu''s son of the Jiang family came forward to inform him, a powerful voice came from inside.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. The man''s voice was not as old and hoarse as he thought.


    Sounds like you''re about the same age as yourself?


    Xinyue was also slightly surprised. She didn''t expect to have such a strong and deep breath. She was really surprised that she was so young.


    But... She looked at Wang Yu on her side, as if he was more powerful than the man she imagined.


    Of course, Xinyue also ignored herself.


    Such a sound was obviously telling Wang Yu to enter quickly, but after hearing this, the young master Jiang''s face also showed a confused expression.


    He didn''t feel the difference between breath and sound, but because the person who made the sound in the room was a strange voice he had never heard.


    Is this the person who came to their house to pick the star building?


    While the young master Jiang hesitated, Wang Yu took Xin Yue''s palm and walked into the main hall.


    The young master of the Jiang family was stunned for a moment, and then walked forward with him.


    Inside the door, sitting in the right position was the father of the son of the Jiang family, that is, the owner of the Jiang family. In his equal position, he was a man covered with a long white cloak.


    "So you are my son''s savior. Please sit down quickly. Please sit down quickly."


    The old man with the right hand was the one who understood. When he saw Wang Yu''s figure, he also asked the two people to sit down. As for the man next to him and his brother shouting just now, it was all over.


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows and glanced at the cloaked man sitting above. Then he carefully gave his position to Xin Yue first.


    "This must be Xingyue girl."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak after sitting down. Instead, the man in the cloak opened his mouth. Without waiting for them to say anything, he continued:


    "My name is xingcai. I''m the Deputy landlord of the star picking building."


    Although the man did not show his face, his voice was obviously full of laughter, and the direction was towards Xin Yue.


    As soon as this remark came out, the faces of the people present changed. Even the family owners who had just smiled and looked at everyone kindly could not hold a smile.


    And the young master Jiang who just came in almost slipped to the ground. What shocking news!


    The Deputy landlord of the star building came out in person to see childe Wang and Mrs. Xing?


    Thinking that he had spoken ill of the star picking restaurant in the restaurant hall after he was drunk, the young master of the Jiang family only felt that he didn''t get cold.


    "What, are you the Deputy landlord?"


    Wang Yugang was about to say something when he was interrupted by the impassioned second leader around him.


    He frowned, but did not speak again. He waited quietly for the legendary capable second leader to say how to pick the Star Building in the legend.


    "I''ve been asking you before. Why didn''t you say a word? I thought you couldn''t speak. I didn''t expect to look down on people like this. I had to wait until the two of them came to talk. I really thought there was no one in the Jiang family?"


    The second head of the family danced and said such words. He was about tired. He turned his head and looked at the owner sitting in the first place. As soon as his face changed, he had to say something.


    "That''s enough. The Deputy landlord came to see these two distinguished guests today. Don''t talk any more."


    But the owner didn''t follow his words and stopped him from talking nonsense in time.


    After that, he also smiled at Wang Yu, and his eyes narrowed slightly, which was incomprehensible:


    "Young master Wang, forgive me for the poor reception. I won''t be here. If you have anything to do, please discuss it."


    Then the owner looked in the direction of the second leader, waved to him, stood up and was about to leave here.


    Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu. What do they want to do?


    Even the master''s son, Mr. Jiang, looked at his father puzzled, but received an order to leave here.


    "No, you''re welcome. I''m here today to pick you up to our star picking building."


    Xingcai also stood up from his position, and his voice returned to the previous calm, without a trace of emotion.


    Wang Yu frowned. When he came just now, he didn''t hear that he had to leave with him.

 Chapter 1037

    "Young master xingcai, I don''t know where you want our husband and wife to go with you. We won''t go if it''s far away."


    Xinyue also stood up, with some dissatisfaction on her face, which made everyone present a little stunned.


    And xingcai seemed to be stunned by such a strong Xinyue. He stopped for a while and said, "take you back to the star building. This is my task."


    When he spoke, he slowly condensed a blue light in his hand.


    Wang Yu frowned. This ability is the same as the dagger attack they saw in the restaurant before!


    He glanced at Xinyue, then scanned the whole hall, but found that none of them was aware of the situation, and they were still in the same mood as just now.


    "What''s the matter? It''s the same as last time. Only you can see such an attack."


    The confused voice of the little soul came. When Wang Yu was planning to deal with it with the art of array, he found that the light in xingcai''s hand had disappeared.


    "Star girl, come with me."


    He spoke again, but his tone was more gentle than before.


    "Brother Yu..."


    Xinyue doesn''t know what to do. She uses her secret skills to call for Wang Yu''s help. It can be seen that she can''t help this person.


    "In this case, we won''t keep more childe Wang. It''s a good thing that you can have a good talk with zhaixing building."


    With that, the owner walked directly in front and left the hall.


    Young master Jiang also bowed to the people present, and then followed his father. It seems that he wants to make a good inquiry.


    "Hum, we''ll see."


    The second leader, who was at the back, looked at Wang Yu angrily, and then walked out of the main hall.


    After a while, Wang Yu was the only one left in the crowded main hall.


    The stars came towards Wang Yu. Although the long cloak blocked him, Wang Yu could feel that his face must be full of laughter at this time.


    "Star girl, how about we go."


    He walked quickly and was about to face Xinyue, but because Wang Yu took a step forward fiercely, he stopped them from approaching.


    "Tell me the same thing about anything."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth coldly, and his whole body exuded the smell of strangers, but the stars opposite him laughed at this time.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I''m not interested in this little girl." in an instant, the star shape reappeared in the direction away from them just now, "even if you''re not a real couple."


    With that, he paused meaningfully for a while. When he couldn''t see his expression, even Wang Yu couldn''t fully guess what the man wanted to do.


    "It''s getting late. We should go."


    Before Wang Yu and Xin Yue calmed down, xingcai spoke again. With that, he was like a gust of wind, and then disappeared into the hall.


    "What! Disappeared out of thin air!"


    Xin Yue opened her mouth in shock, while Wang Yu looked at the place where he stood just now and didn''t speak.


    "Pick the star building and wait for you..."


    Such a sound floated in the air and did not dissipate for a long time.


    Wang Yu frowned, but Xin Yue held his hands tightly at this time.


    "Let''s go."


    She opened her mouth gently. Since she didn''t know what was in front of her, she simply faced it directly.


    This is what Xin Yue thought and also to convey to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, and then he smiled in his eyes. He held Xinyue''s small hand back, and they joined hands and left the hall in the twinkling of an eye.


    The wind continued, but there was no dignified atmosphere just now.


    It was noon, and there should be a sea of people on this most prosperous street. But when Wang Yu and Xin Yue walked in, they found that there was no one here, even deserted.


    Xinyue looked back at a long street behind her. It was full of people, but it was at the end of the street. This was where no one paid attention.


    And they finally understand why the star picking building is the tallest building in the town¡ª¡ª


    The land here is basically on the highest land. With a large number of floors, it is much higher than others.


    Standing at the door and looking at it quietly, it makes people feel like a king in the world.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked up at the towering roof. If someone stood at the highest point, what would it be like?


    "Young man, do you also come to the Star Building for help?"


    While they were still watching at the door, an old voice came into their ears.


    Xinyue frowned and turned to look at the source of the voice. It was an old man with shabby clothes and bent figure. He was staring at them at this time.


    "Old man, are you too?"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but Xin Yue smiled and opened his mouth to him, with some temptation in his tone.


    In a place where few people appeared, such an old man who was not noticed by any of them suddenly appeared, and there was no way to prevent them from letting go of their guard.

 Chapter 1038

    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry. I just watched the star picking building for a long time. No one patronized it. You didn''t speak until you came and felt interesting. Don''t worry too much."


    The old man smiled and waved his hand. At last, he looked at Wang Yu and turned away.


    However, looking at his bent back and the breath that didn''t exist on him, Wang Yu finally withdrew his eyes to examine him.


    After all, it is more important to go to the star picking building to find out.


    "Brother Yu, let''s go."


    Xin Yue took a deep breath, smiled at Wang Yu, then took his cold palm and walked forward.


    They really started their first stop in Wufeng family when they crossed the door with a huge plaque of "picking stars tower".


    Different from the sunshine outside, just after entering the gate of the star picking building, it was dark inside and nothing could be seen.


    Both of them are cautiously looking at the front, and their eyes are quickly adapting to the less bright environment inside.


    "Brother Yu, look!"


    Slowly groping forward, Xin Yue suddenly shouted and pulled Wang Yu''s finger to the position above.


    Wang Yu looked in the direction of his fingers. It was dark here, but he saw the twinkling stars on his head. The faint yellow and dark blue corresponded, looking like stars in the night.


    stars!


    "Landlord, we have arrived. I wonder if the landlord can show up and see us?"


    Wang Yu only held Xin Yue''s palm tightly, and the expression on his face was dignified. His voice was not big, but it penetrated the whole building. He believed that they had been watched since they just came in.


    As for who this person is, he initially guessed that it is the mysterious landlord.


    "Pop pop --"


    In the strange and quiet environment, several clear applause suddenly rang out. Then, a flash of fire suddenly lit up. When all the candlelight appeared, Wang Yu finally saw a tall man.


    "Welcome, my guest."


    The man stood on the top floor of the highest floor, in the bright room, and Wang Yu finally saw the structure in it.


    It''s the stairs.


    From the place where he stood, there was a winding circular staircase, which went straight from the bottom floor to the top floor of the highest floor.


    On the outside, small rooms are wrapped outside the stairs on each floor.


    "Are you a star?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Wang Yu frowned slightly. Obviously, he planned everything just now, but the purpose is just to let him and Xin Yue appear here?


    Or


    Have deeper ideas?


    "Ha ha."


    The man didn''t answer Wang Yu''s question, just smiled gently, and then turned away from his position.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. Then they were lucky and flew directly to the top of the building.


    The light on the roof was obviously better than that below, but they also found something different in the corner.


    "Phosphorite?"


    Xin Yue took some powder placed on the wall and frowned at Wang Yu.


    Now looking down from the railing, Wang Yu also saw such shining places in many corners.


    It seems that the stars they saw just now are shining because these phosphorites are placed.


    "It seems that they are still very smart."


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and continued to walk forward with Xin Yue from the entrance of the stairs.


    Facing the front is a carved wooden gate. Although it looks nothing special, look carefully. The pattern on it is a picture of a hundred birds facing a phoenix!


    And the look and shape of every animal are lifelike. Even the feathers of the Phoenix can be seen clearly one by one.


    "Come in, star girl, childe Wang."


    The call came again from the door. Wang Yu didn''t turn his head, pinched Xinyue''s palm, pushed the door forward and went in directly.


    After a short period of darkness, there is infinite light.


    Wang Yu never thought that the top floor of this place, the highest place of the whole building, was made of crystal!


    At this time, the sun is just right, and the wisps of light are refracted to the floor stall of the room through the crystal, forming spots on the ground intertwined with red and blue.


    It looks bright and beautiful, but it becomes cold because of the refraction of crystal.


    Right in front of him, where the light disappeared, sat a young man with a long cloak of moonlight behind him.


    Difficult to


    "We meet again."


    The man got up from his seat with a smile on his face and walked in the direction of Xinyue, "Xingyue, I finally wait for you."


    His tone was full of nostalgia, as if he knew they were coming. The familiar eyes made Wang Yu feel very uncomfortable.


    "Young master xingcai, I don''t know where your landlord is?"


    Xin Yue also felt Wang Yu''s displeasure, and directly used the title to block the familiarity between the two people, and her face was alienated.

 Chapter 1039

    Seeing Xinyue''s response, xingcai was also slightly stunned for a moment, then smiled and opened his mouth, "star girl should know what I mean."


    With that, he also stood up, took a folding fan in his hand, and walked briskly towards Xin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. His intuition told him that the star would not do anything bad to Xin Yue, but he just couldn''t be wary of him.


    "That''s true."


    As the stars walked, they opened their mouth like nostalgia. The expression in their eyes was unclear.


    Wang Yu''s confusion is also increasing. Since he and Xin Yue came here, many people have heard this sentence.


    Xinyue and Xinchen are very similar, which they all understand, but who is the person around Xinchen?


    "Hehe, nothing. I just look at you. I don''t seem to know about the landlord."


    Xingcai''s eyes moved back and forth between Wang Yu and Xin Yue, and finally fixed on Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but what xingcai said just now made him think something.


    They really don''t know what the star picking building is. Now the stars don''t show what they want to do. In the end, they still don''t show any ideas first.


    "As I said before, I''m just a deputy landlord, but the real landlord hasn''t appeared for a long time."


    Xingcai ignored Wang Yu''s eyes and opened his mouth. A blue light gradually appeared in his hand.


    "What do you want?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t hold Xin Yue''s palm, but also showed a cyan light.


    This is the power of the array, which is very similar to the feeling in the restaurant hall that day.


    "Nothing. Please sit down."


    The stars smiled and waved gently. The blue light fell. Two benches of exactly the same size also appeared behind Wang Yu.


    "You..."


    Xinyue''s face showed a surprised look, but after reaction, the star did nothing else except the two stools that appeared out of thin air.


    "Your name is very chic and very much like a person."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue sat where they had just appeared, and the stars began to speak. The distance was too far. They couldn''t see what kind of emotion was flashing in his eyes.


    "Xingchen is a very special woman, just like when I just saw you."


    Xingcai smiled and looked at Xinyue again. After a slight pause, he then said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t have the courage to stand up at that time, otherwise she must be able to see you now."


    The tone was filled with a trace of regret, and Wang Yu was still confused.


    Before, in the tea shed of the village, the village head said that Xin Chen was a goddess and a god woman, but in the mouth of xingcai, it seemed that this was not the case at all.


    "The star girl is her clan. You come from the mountain. You should also come from the transmission array."


    When the stars talk to themselves and stop to think, the air is quiet, which is like another kind of sacrifice.


    "I''m really her people, but who are you? I''ve never heard of stars in our family."


    Xin Yue''s face became serious. He was able to sort out what he had just said. Roughly, the stars came out of the village. Finally, they came to the town, and then came to the star picking building.


    But what she doesn''t understand is, who is the star?


    Her aunt has disappeared for so many years. Why is he still in this place, and he hasn''t even thought about going out to find her whereabouts?


    "I''m not afraid to say it. The star picking building was built by our landlord Xingchen, and she gave me my name."


    The voice of the stars was gentle, and he closed his eyes when he spoke. Such a memory is also a very memorable past for him.


    "So the owner of the star building is actually a star, right?"


    Xin Yue''s voice trembled. Over the years, she finally got the whereabouts of her little aunt from others.


    Wang Yu felt the change of her breath and held her hand tightly, silently giving her comfort and encouragement.


    But when things came to this point, they all knew that the body of the star was in the ice coffin of Dan Tianxiang. It was unclear whether it was life or death. Even they had to find a quiet pity grass they had never heard of.


    Dan Tianxiang said that Youlian grass is a sacred thing of the Xingchen people, and Xin Yue has never heard of it, so it can''t be their Wufeng people. The greatest possibility is to find it in this place.


    "Why do you say you know the stars? We are indeed the people of the stars, but we can choose not to believe you."


    Wang Yu looked straight at the stars sitting above, and his eyes glittered with distrust.


    Xingchen left the family for too long and didn''t come back at all. At this time, he just listened to his one-sided words. It''s not clear whether it''s true or false.


    Although it''s cold to say so, Wang Yu can only choose to do so for their safety and to protect the real identity of the stars.

 Chapter 1040

    Xingcai probably thought of such a situation for a long time and was not shocked. Looking at Xin Yue, he smiled, walked into the two people and looked at them for a while before opening his mouth:


    "It doesn''t really matter whether I come or not, but I guess you must come for the legendary Youlian grass."


    He looked at Wang Yu confidently, as if he had understood his heart, but in fact, Wang Yu really thought so.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He understood you Liancao. He must also know a lot about Dan Tianxiang and Xin Chen.


    "Don''t ask me any other questions. I have received every person surnamed Xing who comes here. Their purpose is like this."


    Seeing that Wang Yu was guessed right, the stars paused for a moment, like the loss after knowing something.


    Then he turned around and spoke softly. What he said shocked Wang Yu again.


    "Has anyone come here before? It''s also Xing?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth subconsciously, and Xin Yue was in the same mood.


    This surname was made up by Xin Chen. The stars related to her were given by Xin Chen himself. Xin Yue''s "Star Moon" was Wang Yu''s whim.


    What kind of conspiracy will there be behind the lies that grow up in lies?


    I can''t imagine what the consequences would be if someone really used this to do something.


    "Hehe, is it strange?"


    Xingcai turned around and looked at Wang Yu. Such a smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. Even his eyes seemed to be deliberately avoiding Xinyue.


    Is it because of the purpose shown by Wang Yu just now?


    "I''m the niece of the star. You can trust me."


    Just when no one was talking, Xin Yue suddenly opened her mouth and directly indicated her identity. Xingcai was slightly stunned, and then opened her mouth:


    "Are you sent by Dan Tianxiang?"


    When talking, there was a faint resentment in his voice.


    For a moment, Wang Yu was also a little stunned. Xingcai knew more than the stars. What he said just now was that he knew what had happened between Dan Tianxiang and them!


    "Oh, speechless?"


    The stars walked in the direction of Xinyue, with a satirical complexion. The tone of disdain for ridicule was like spikes, flying towards Xinyue.


    But it''s a pity that Xin Yue conceals this point of Dan Tianxiang, but after all, she is worthy of it.


    "Did Dan Tianxiang send many people here before? All of them are Xing?"


    Xinyue walked into xingcai and asked seriously. However, xingcai looked at Xinyue suspiciously and didn''t speak.


    "It should be like this. She can''t recover now. Dan Tianxiang can''t leave the ice coffin for a long time. If you want to get Youlian grass, you can only send people here to pick it up."


    Wang Yu approached Xin Yue, frowned and analyzed. He didn''t deliberately avoid the stars on one side. After all, if you want to win his trust, you can only show that they really don''t know Dan Tianxiang.


    As Wang Yu thought, after listening to the dialogue between Wang Yu and Xin Yue, the cautious color on his face also receded a little, but his eyes still looked at them sharply, as if he was hesitating whether to speak.


    Xin Yue also knew what Wang Yu was thinking. In addition, she really wanted to know what happened between Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang, so she cooperated with Wang Yu and went on:


    "Well, it''s a pity that he didn''t notice when he poisoned us. I deliberately approached him because I wanted to find the whereabouts of my little aunt."


    It''s obvious that Xin Yue is very smart. After explaining the reason why she and Wang Yu came here, she also clarified the relationship between Dan Tianxiang and them. Although there are some differences, in general, she is not a liar.


    Moreover, the truth is true. If xingcai wants to verify it, it can only further confirm Wang Yu''s innocence.


    After hearing these words, the shaking of xingcai became more and more obvious. He first looked at Wang Yu, and then his eyes stuck to Xin Yue deeply.


    Looking up and down, I just wanted to prove whether it was true that Xin Yue said she was Xin Chen''s niece just now.


    "If we''re not going to say anything, my wife and I will leave."


    Wang Yu took a step forward and pulled Xin Yue behind him. His eyes flashed with discontent. His voice was cold and made xingcai stay in place.


    But looking at his expression, it was not just because of Wang Yu''s words, but because of what the action recalled.


    He turned to look at Xin Yue. They looked at each other and didn''t think out why.


    Shaoqing, xingcai also reacted, shook his head and said with a smile, "hahaha, that''s right. I intuitively felt that you were very similar from the beginning. Why did I just make a mistake and examine you."


    With that, he smiled at Xin Yue, looked at Wang Yu again, and his tone was normal. "Xingchen would be very pleased to see that there is such a man protecting her around her niece now."

 Chapter 1041

    Then, regardless of what Wang Yu and Xin Yue thought, he turned and went back to the top where he had just sat.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Xingcai was not only talking about the two of them, but also directly about the things between Xin Chen and another man, and this man, obviously, was only Dan Tianxiang.


    "What was the relationship between Dan Tianxiang and my little aunt before?"


    Xin Yue stepped forward directly and opened her mouth to the stars. The worry in her eyes flashed by.


    Xingcai didn''t speak, but went directly to the top seat and gently pressed a switch where no one else saw it.


    After the light and inaudible "click", the roof originally closed with crystal also opened instantly, and from time to time, it also revealed the light intertwined with cyan and red.


    "It''s a bonus of array power and flame inheritance..."


    Xinyue looked up at all this, her eyes narrowed slightly and murmured, but she didn''t notice that when she finished saying this, the stars behind her were shocked and looked at her back.


    Wang Yu also felt it, but he didn''t react as much as Xin Yue.


    From the very beginning, when they were attacked by the power of the array, Wang Yu guessed that someone here must be proficient in the power of the array.


    Until he saw the stars later, he realized that the person who really mastered the power of the array should be Xin Yue''s little aunt Xin Chen.


    The strange woman who can integrate the inheritance of fire and the power of array also has to be admired by Wang Yu.


    "Do you know the landlord''s ability?"


    Xingcai hurried to Xinyue. For a moment, he subconsciously called himself Xinchen.


    Xinyue was slightly stunned, then nodded and looked carefully. There was a little glittering light in her eyes.


    Yes, in the past, when he was in the clan, the clan leader often worried that Xin Chen could not skillfully operate the flame inheritance, otherwise Xin Yue would have to wait for some time to become a young clan leader.


    For the future development of a clan, the most important thing is that the clan leader can have the ability to lead the whole clan, and Xin Chen has no chance with the clan leader because of the inheritance of flame.


    Xinyue still remembers the loss and uneasiness hidden in the depths of her eyes when Xinchen was jointly told by some elders to go outside for training.


    But since they were born, their schedule has been forced to be arranged.


    Xin Yue''s later experience is the same. If her mother didn''t urge her to go outside the Wu beast domain, where she would be now is really unknown.


    "Can I know the relationship between Dan Tianxiang and my aunt now?"


    Xin Yue looked at the stars dimly with tears. She was afraid that she would ask again later and couldn''t speak.


    Wang Yu walked to her painfully and silently reached out to wipe away the tears from her eyes. Although he could know the reason for her sadness, he would not comfort her.


    The stars eased slightly for a moment, but they still stood on the side of the seat, moved somewhere behind them, and gave birth to a cyan light in their hands, casting it directly into the exposed sky.


    Wang Yu can feel the strong breath around him fluctuating, and this breath is not martial Qi or flame inheritance, but the power of real array.


    Such pure power, as long as it is received and led into a person''s body, will immediately settle down and become the power in that person''s body.


    Wang Yu once heard of it in Qingchen''s mouth, but he didn''t expect to see it here now.


    "Wang Yu, pure array power, now is a good time to absorb."


    The voice of the little soul reached Wang Yu''s mind, but there was no response. He and Longzhu also understood Wang Yu''s thoughts at this time.


    Wang Yu is not interested in these opportunistic ways to improve himself. What''s more, it''s a critical moment for Xin Yue to know about her aunt.


    Gradually, all the cyan lights gathered around the crystal on the roof. Then, just now, it was still a sunny sky. Suddenly, there was a loud thunder and the situation changed.


    Wang Yu looked up and held Xin Yue''s in his right hand. Through the hollowed out roof, they also saw the cyan vortex emerging in the dark sky.


    The star picking building was originally the tallest place in the whole town. When Wang Yu and Xin Yue came, they didn''t see anyone near here, but now they heard the noise from outside again.


    Without exception, they are all discussing the things that have just changed.


    "Hehe, they haven''t seen such a situation for ten years. Today is a reproduction of the magnificence of that year."


    Xingcai made a voice with emotion. When he said this, the blue light in his hand also waved gently. Then he went directly to the roof, and then looked down at Wang Yu and Xin Yue. It was obvious that he was inviting them to come up.


    "Let''s go."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu looked at each other, and then they directly came forward and stood on the tall roof side by side with xingcai.


    Different from Wang Yu''s original expectation, not all the sky became dark, but in the part of their roof, no matter how much, the roar of the wind shrouded the whole star picking building.

 Chapter 1042

    "God, it won''t be auspicious this time..."


    A voice of discussion came faintly below. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Probably xingcai already knew that this would be the case below, so there was no response at all. He stood at the top with an expressionless face and raised a blue light in his hand.


    The pure array power just gathered in the sky was also attracted by the stars at this time. He skillfully manipulated these forces and finally pulled them all into the air vortex that has formed an entity.


    As the voices of the following people became louder and louder, the vortex gradually approached the roof where Wang Yu was. Without any hesitation, xingcai directly walked forward and turned to Xin Yue and Wang Yu:


    "Come on, come with me to a place."


    With that, he turned directly into the vortex, and then his body seemed to be sucked in by the vortex. He could no longer be seen in the air.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. Their eyes glanced slightly past the crowd downstairs and saw an obvious figure.


    He is the son of the Jiang family.


    It was too far away to see his expression clearly, but Wang Yu was sure that his shock must be much stronger than those ordinary spectators around him.


    After all, Mr. Jiang has personally contacted Wang Yu and Xin Yue, and the people who are really around him stand here


    The highest point of the star picking building, what to say, has a kind of unrealistic feeling in people''s heart.


    "This should be the direction where the stars went at the beginning. We might find something if we follow in."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and explained. The expression on his face was dignified.


    "Well, let''s go together."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and smiled. They tightened their hands and stepped in together.


    "It''s really a fairy couple! I saw it when they were in the hall!"


    Seeing Wang Yu in the crowd, Xin Yue also followed the stars into the vortex and boasted arrogantly.


    "What are you talking about? They are clearly guests of the Jiang family."


    Someone retorted, but the tone was not very friendly, more like a strange irony.


    "Oh, stop talking. A childe will come and talk about you later."


    Some people who didn''t like the Jiang family followed suit, and then some people rejected them unconvinced.


    Just now, people watching natural visions turned into a sea of quarrels.


    When Wang Yu disappeared from the whirlpool, the just dark sky returned to a sunny state.


    However, no one cared about it at this time. Young master Jiang also walked out of the crowd silently at this time.


    After all, Mr. Wang, they were still not the same people. This was decided when they faced the sneak attack in the hall at that time.


    Besides Wang Yu, just after entering the vortex, Wang Yu was surprised to find that the stars were in the vortex and didn''t move a step.


    "Why are you here? Don''t you want to take us to a place? Don''t you lead the way?"


    Wang Yu spoke frankly. After that, he found that the expression on xingcai''s face was unnatural embarrassment.


    He scratched his head and then said, "in fact, I used this array for the first time. The landlord told me that if I met her people one day, I would open this array. Then there will be questions to solve."


    As he spoke, he looked at Xinyue, and the meaning in his tone was very obvious.


    Xinyue is the family of Xinchen he is waiting for.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and sighed. Maybe she had thought that Xin Yue would come here one day in the future.


    "Among so many people sent by Dan Tianxiang, why did you choose me?"


    Xinyue''s voice is clean and pleasant. The environment in the vortex is very quiet. When no one speaks, they can even hear each other''s breathing clearly.


    Xingcai also restrained his superfluous look and seriously opened his mouth to Xinyue, "my intuition and your sincerity tell me that you are her relatives."


    When hearing this, Xin Yue was in a trance for a moment. Then she opened her mouth and asked another thing:


    "Just now you said that they had seen such a situation ten years ago. What''s the matter?"


    Speaking of this, xingcai''s expression suddenly became angry. He bit his teeth and flashed a dangerous look in his eyes. "It''s because Dan Tianxiang said he wanted to have a quiet pity on the grass. The landlord had no way to use the power of the goddess. Finally, he encountered the scourge of heaven. When he avoided, he had no choice but to open this array."


    And this happened ten years ago.


    Wang Yu''s face flashed a trace of clarity. It''s not easy for them to discuss about the goddess in this place.


    "Let''s go. Go ahead and look. Maybe we can find clues related to the landlord."


    Xingcai changed the topic and walked directly forward. Xin Yue and Wang Yu walked behind him hand in hand. All the things behind would be borne by her.

 Chapter 1043

    "Brother Yu, I seem to have a familiar feeling about the aura in front of me."


    When xingcai was about to get out of here, Xin Yue, who had not spoken, finally spoke.


    She took Wang Yu''s palm and stopped, with a serious look on her face.


    Wang Yu moved the palm sent by Xin Yue. There was still her residual temperature on it, but his eyes were completely on her, and there was no way to move it away.


    "Star girl, do you know where this is?"


    Xingcai noticed Xinyue''s abnormality and opened his mouth. Then he looked at the surrounding yard again.


    Xinyue turned around. At this time, they saw that her eyes were full of crystal tears.


    "This is the small yard where I used to come with my little aunt when I was a child. I didn''t expect it to be so desolate now."


    Xingcai also heard it, also stopped his steps, turned around and looked at them, with some confusion in his eyes.


    Wang Yu but had no other reaction. He just looked at Xin Yue gently and whispered, "what''s the matter? What did you find?"


    Xin Yue''s big water eyes also looked straight at Wang Yu, and there was also a doubt, "I can feel that this breath is very familiar, but I can''t tell what it is. I just want to return to my previous arms, very warm and won''t hurt me."


    She spoke carefully, Wang Yu listened quietly, and the three fell into meditation.


    "Dragon candle, you feel something with her. What do you think is going on?"


    The voice of the little soul sounded, and Wang Yu was also waiting for an answer.


    "In fact, I had this feeling when I first came in, but I didn''t care much because the whole vortex tunnel was formed by the inheritance of fire and the power of array."


    Long Zhu answered, and then asked Wang Yu, "Wang Yu, you have the power of array. Don''t you feel that way?"


    Wang Yumei''s head was deeply locked. When he heard Xin Yue say that he was familiar, he also doubted it, but unfortunately, he didn''t feel anything.


    The environment in the vortex is also a green and red light. Forgetful Township and Xinyue walk behind the stars and silently feel the power fluctuation of circulation.


    "There''s an exit in front. When you go out, pay attention to the surrounding situation."


    Xingcai walked in front. His steps suddenly slowed down. He didn''t turn around, but he made a sound to remind the two people behind him.


    But in fact, even if he didn''t speak, Wang Yu and he had already felt that the atmosphere in front was obviously different.


    "I''ve heard from the landlord before, but I didn''t come, so I don''t know where it is."


    Xingcai explained. Wang Yu nodded. No matter what, he and Xinyue would always succeed.


    "In short, we still have to go out first to understand what''s going on."


    When Wang Yu and Xin Yue had not recovered from their own thinking, xingcai took the lead in opening up and brought them back to reality.


    "Hehe, I was a little abrupt just now."


    Xin Yue smiled awkwardly and took Wang Yu''s hand to keep up with the pace of the stars.


    Another strong white light flashed, and everyone subconsciously closed their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, the surrounding environment became another look.


    "This is..."


    As soon as they came out of the vortex, they found that the light that had just sent them had disappeared.


    Now this place is obviously the backyard of a small yard.


    However, it is difficult to judge where this place is when it looks like a mess with weeds.


    On the contrary, Xin Yuesong opened Wang Yu''s hand and took a step forward. The mood in his eyes was complex.


    Wang Yu moved the palm sent by Xin Yue. There was still her residual temperature on it, but his eyes were completely on her, and there was no way to move it away.


    "Star girl, do you know where this is?"


    Xingcai noticed Xinyue''s abnormality and opened his mouth. Then he looked at the surrounding yard again.


    Xinyue turned around. At this time, they saw that her eyes were full of crystal tears.


    "This is the small yard where I used to come with my little aunt when I was a child. I didn''t expect it to be so desolate now."


    When she said this, her tone of voice was also full of nostalgia. To say that she had feelings for Xin Chen in the past, she was almost the same as the stars.


    Speaking of it, Xin Yue was seven or eight years old at that time. Looking at the stars now, when she knew Xin Chen, she was on a par with her.


    "So is this where your family is located?"


    Xingcai caught a key point that was not the key point, and some trembled. Since Xinchen had taken him in before, Xinchen had not returned to the family, so basically no one knew where she came from except herself.


    Of course, except for the mysterious God woman, Xin Yue and Wang Yu have not solved her secret until now.


    "Yes, our family," said Xin Yue with some emotion. She turned and looked at Wang Yu. Tears fell in an instant, "brother Yu, I''m home."


    With that, she was drowned in tears, twitching up and down, and couldn''t stop.

 Chapter 1044

    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of heartache. He also walked quickly to her direction, stretched out his hand to stop Xin Yue in his arms, and gently opened his mouth to comfort:


    "Don''t worry, we''ll see your grandpa and them soon."


    As he said that, he also gently patted Xinyue''s back and looked at the stars on the other side with guilt.


    But xingcai doesn''t care about Wang Yu and Xin Yue at this time. After getting the positive answer from Xin Yue just now, he has begun to walk excitedly in the yard. It''s like searching for something. He understands that the landlord''s life at the beginning was a bit and doesn''t want to let it go completely.


    After Xin Yue recovered from Wang Yuhuai, even xingcai didn''t stop his behavior. His eyes were full of excitement and nostalgia. Look carefully, there were some unknown thoughts and expectations.


    Wang Yu saw it, but he didn''t say much. He just stood behind Xin Yue and waited for her to speak.


    When he returned to the chassis of the Wufeng family, he was behind her temporarily and obeyed her command.


    "Xingcai, I know you miss my aunt very much. I''ve noticed this since I saw your every move, so I want to believe you."


    Xinyue looked straight at the stars opposite her. Wang Yu stood firmly behind Xinyue, being her strongest backing and support, and let her call the wind and rain in front.


    In the small, desolate yard, the gloomy weather could not tell whether it was morning or afternoon. The three stood quietly,. The two sides confronted each other, but there was no smell of gunpowder.


    Xingcai also looks at Xinyue. Her eyebrows and eyes are similar to Xinchen in many places, but if you want to combine them, it is another temperament completely different from Xinchen.


    He knows that this is not his former landlord, but he also has the blood to surrender in his heart. As her fellow people, what else can xingcai refuse?


    Thinking of this, there was also a trace of firmness in xingcai''s eyes. Looking at Xinyue, he knelt directly on the ground and shouted, "all members of the star picking team are here today. According to the order of the original landlord, they will change their masters today and offer the star and moon as a new landlord. They will follow life and death from now on."


    Xin Yue frowned slightly and looked at the stars. Although she wanted to step forward and hold him, she still didn''t do anything after all. She looked at him seriously and said faintly after he had finished all this:


    "Well, from today on, I am the owner of the star picking building. I have the right to appoint everything in the star picking building."


    After listening to this sentence, xingcai also knew that Xin Yue admitted what she had just said. She looked up happily at Xin Yue, but was shocked by her next sentence:


    "As the landlord, my first order now is to appoint the Deputy landlord as the landlord. This landlord will abdicate and no longer ask about the things in the building."


    After that, she didn''t say anything else, just waiting for the reaction of the stars.


    Wang Yu smiled and held Xin Yue''s palm tightly, silently supporting her decision.


    "This order has been executed from now on. Star Louzhu, we are level now. You can get up and don''t have to kneel to me."


    Xinyue looked at the stars and didn''t get up. She also stretched out her hand to pull him up, but he dodged directly.


    She slightly raised her eyebrows and didn''t force him to stand up. What happened just now has ups and downs, and he really should be given some time to digest.


    Wang Yu gently took her hand and took her directly to the other side of the yard. What just happened was like a very calm thing, which didn''t attract any of their attention.


    However, for the star picking building as the star of their own life since childhood, such a blow is undoubtedly huge. Looking at the two of them as if there were no one else, the resentment in their hearts became stronger in an instant.


    "I disagree! I firmly disagree with such a decision. Landlord, you should be responsible for us and the star picking building!"


    He stepped forward and caught up with Xinyue''s footsteps, and his eyes were full of unwilling.


    Yes, not reconciled.


    After waiting for the stars in the star picking building for such a long time, he finally looked forward to Xin Yue, but he ended up with such an end. He only got a false name. He must not accept it.


    Xin sighed bitterly, released Wang Yu, took her hand, walked to the stars and whispered, "you''ve been guarding the star picking building for so long, and it''s time to have a rest. You know in your heart that she won''t come back again, aunt. Why bother you?"


    Wang Yu wanted to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth after all. He just looked at the communication between Xin Yue and him quietly and felt something in his heart.


    "But if you look at it like this, you still don''t know where the ghost grass is. What about the truth Gu on you?"


    Watching the stars gradually accept and want to open his heart, the voice of the little soul also came from Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly restrained and his mind sank.


    Yes, more serious things are still waiting for them. He and Xinyue still have a long way to go.


    "Thank you, Miss Xingyue. Now... I understand."

 Chapter 1045

    At this time, Xin Yue''s conversation with xingcai finally came to an end. Wang Yu clearly heard the voice of xingcai.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. Looking at the growing communication between them, he also felt some emotion in his heart.


    "Well, now I repeat what I said just now. Can I trust you?"


    Xinyue finally showed a sincere smile on her face, looked at the stars opposite her and opened her mouth.


    Xingcai was fascinated by Xinyue''s smile for a time. It was also voted for her. She saw Xinchen who used to be with her. Then she reacted and nodded, "well, we are partners."


    Partners, yes, they are partners.


    From then on, there will be no upper and lower levels and all kinds of inferiority. There is only help and no command between them.


    This is also a deep redemption for xingcai who has chosen to guard the star picking building for so many years and wait for Xinyue''s arrival.


    Xin Yue frowned and looked at him with a full light in her eyes. "Now I''ll tell you the identity of my little aunt and me. I hope you can continue to say such words after listening."


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Xin Yue to tell her identity directly from now on, but after thinking about it, after all, when they went out and saw the people of Wufeng family, they also wanted to show their identity. It''s better to be honest with each other now.


    A little tension flashed in xingcai''s eyes, but he also nodded. Although he once doubted the identity of Xingchen, he was in his belief in her and took back this little thought.


    But I didn''t expect to hear her identity today, and I couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Xinyue glanced at Wang Yu. Wang Yu gave her a comforting warm smile, which also filled Xinyue''s heart with firmness.


    "This is an important place for the Wufeng family. Although this yard is at the edge, it also belongs to the Wufeng royal family and the Xin family."


    She didn''t directly show her identity, but first used this place to pave the way, but in fact, with this sentence, their identity had been revealed.


    Xingcai looked at Xinyue in disbelief. Xinyue looked into his eyes and said word by word, "my name is Xinyue, and my little aunt''s real name is Xinchen."


    Xinchen, Xingchen, what a similar name.


    Xin Yue, the name is more familiar to xingcai.


    Although he had never been to the royal family, how could he not know the name Xin Yue when he grew up in the land of Wufeng family?


    This is the little princess that the whole Wufeng family knows. Young clan leader Xin Yue.


    Stars and moons, he should have noticed.


    "Are you... Okay?"


    Xinyue looked at xingcai, and something was wrong on her face. She took a thousand and a half steps and began to speak with concern.


    The star waved to her, and then opened with some self mockery, "your name is so similar to your real name, but I didn''t notice it at all. It''s really too late."


    He looked at Wang Yu and found that he understood all this from the beginning.


    But, at the beginning, Dan Tianxiang, who made an oath of love with the stars, didn''t know whether he understood the true identity of the stars?


    Xingcai was suddenly curious. If he really let him know the identity of the woman he once hated, what would Dan Tianxiang''s proud and arrogant guy do.


    "I''m fine. Can I follow you later?"


    Looking at Xin Yue who was still worried about himself, he waved, stood up and smiled at them.


    Now that he''s relieved, let him go of the past. No matter how much, he doesn''t want to pursue anything.


    "Well, of course. You are my aunt''s right-hand man. Naturally, I also regard you as a partner."


    Xin Yue breathed a sigh of relief and opened her mouth. She looked at Wang Yu and looked at him again.


    After some tossing, the sky gradually darkened. At this time, they also understood that the time just now was in the afternoon.


    "Xin Yue, it''s time to need you now. How can we get out of here and meet your people smoothly?"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth like a joke. Looking at Xin Yue, his voice became happy.


    They have been standing in the center of the whole yard since they left. In this way, they have not seen anyone, which is enough to prove how remote this place is.


    "Of course I know. I used to come when I was a child. Don''t underestimate me."


    Xin Yue''s sad mood was also activated by Wang Yu at this time. She opened her mouth playfully, and then took Wang Yu''s palm and walked in a certain direction.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A clear laugh came from behind them. At this time, they remembered that there was another such figure behind them. They couldn''t help but put down their steps and turned to look at him.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, just like usual. I just saw you like this and thought of some little lovers I saw before."


    The stars waved their hands and narrowed their eyebrows into a line. It seems that it really doesn''t have any special meaning.

 Chapter 1046

    Xinyue also stuck out her tongue at this time, turned around and began to lead the way again, but she also restrained her excitement just now.


    "Xin Yue."


    Wang Yu''s voice came from behind her. Xin Yue heard it and felt embarrassed.


    "Can you tell me the story of your childhood?"


    His voice was gentle and pleasant. Xinyue looked up at him and felt that the man in front of him was so good. He couldn''t help laughing and answered, "OK."


    He didn''t participate in her childhood, but he wanted to share it with her. This is probably an expression of love for her.


    Xinyue thought so, slowed down her pace and began to tell her interesting things one by one.


    The stars still quietly followed behind them, but the expression on their face was not as relaxed and comfortable as before.


    Just like many years ago, he followed the stars and Dan Tianxiang and wanted to do something, but he found that he was powerless.


    At that time, they were different from the two gentle people now. Both stars and Dan Tianxiang were proud and dying characters. Although they were very sweet together, they spent more time arguing.


    Once two people start, no one will lower their heads. No one wants to let each other. In the end, the cold war can only end.


    But the magic is also them. Even if they quarreled fiercely the day before, they will continue to live a new day like seventeen or eight pox never happened the next day.


    For a time, xingcai thought this was what life would be like after two people were together.


    Later, he followed the star from the village to the town, and later established the star picking building. He was influenced by it in the city. He also knew that quarrels were the most emotional existence, whether between husband and wife or between lovers.


    But when they came to their landlord and Dan Tianxiang, it seemed to be the opposite.


    There was no quarrel. They didn''t seem to know if life should go on, and the passion between the two people completely disappeared.


    After all, what happened to them in the end, even the stars don''t know.


    "Xingcai, are you okay?"


    When he was thinking, Xinyue''s voice also brought him back to reality. When he came back to God, he found that they had unconsciously reached a huge city gate.


    As a star who has lived in Wufeng family for such a long time, it should be exciting and full of honor to see the gate of the royal family, but he didn''t feel much at this time.


    Probably because he had been around Xinchen for too long, he didn''t realize that he had been contaminated with a lot of her breath.


    "When the city gate arrives, we will see my grandfather and father soon."


    Xin Yue smiled and spoke to Wang Yu. At the same time, she looked at Wang Yu with some teasing, "I''m going to see my elders soon. Are you nervous?"


    With that, she also looked at Wang Yu tightly and waited for his answer.


    However, someone''s face was calm. Instead, he smiled and held the long hair between Xin Yue''s forehead. "It''s you who should be nervous. Anyway, I don''t take my lover home without saying a word."


    That calm and so on, simply did not take the matter of meeting parents to heart.


    Xinyue was so frustrated that she had to turn around and walk to the Xiaojiao building on the side of the city gate and take out her hand.


    "The young patriarch is going into the city."


    A domineering sentence, coupled with the flashing red light of the hand card, looks very deterrent.


    At this time, it was late at night. The soldiers guarding the city were also a little relaxed. They began to laugh at Xin Yue''s voice, but they were surprised to find the shining hand.


    It is really the brand of the real young patriarch!


    "Welcome the young patriarch back to the city and open the gate!"


    The man on duty shouted with some fear on his face. He immediately came out of the room and nodded to Xinyue and his party.


    Xin Yue''s face was indifferent and didn''t say much. She just nodded slightly, which was completely different from the time when they laughed with Wang Yu just now.


    The stars standing behind them quietly watched the city gate slowly open. They habitually lowered their eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    After the city gate was opened, a group of soldiers rushed out. After looking at Xin Yue''s figure, the leader hurried over.


    "Young clan leader, finally back!"


    After seeing Xinyue, the visitor rushed over excitedly. The joy in her eyes could not be concealed. Xinyue also called "seven uncles" happily.


    After a few greetings, the seventh uncle also turned his attention to Wang Yu and the stars behind him. His eyes also showed confusion, "these two people are..."


    Long before entering the city gate, Wang Yu had loosened his palm holding Xin Yue and called it "neither man nor woman gives nor receives".


    Of course, Xin Yue didn''t believe this, but after listening to Wang Yu''s explanation, she didn''t object when people in her family would say it was not solemn.


    So at this time, it makes the seventh uncle in front of them doubt.


    Xin Yue took a look at Wang Yu and was about to explain their identity, but Wang Yu took the lead. "I''m Wang Yu, the Fuwang of forgetting to worry about the hometown."

 Chapter 1047

    Wang Yu and xingcai walked side by side behind Xin Yue and followed the newly appeared seventh uncle towards the Wufeng palace facing the city gate.


    During this period, no one spoke, and I don''t know if it was because Wang Yu introduced her identity without authorization just now. On the contrary, Xin Yue didn''t want to chat with Wang Yu.


    However, he has arrived at the base camp of the Wufeng family. Wang Yu also feels that it is not safe to use secret skills here, so he doesn''t speak. Although it is quiet, he always feels an unspeakable strange atmosphere.


    What''s more, after hearing Wang Yu''s self introduction just now, the legendary seventh uncle just looked at Wang Yu and saw the stars around him without making any evaluation.


    I don''t know why. Wang Yu always feels that this situation is not quite right, but he doesn''t know what it is.


    "Why did Xinyue ignore you? Is it because of what happened just now?"


    Although Wang Yu didn''t use the secret technique to convey the sound, the Dragon candle in his body was very curious. Walking on the road, he also asked.


    Wang Yu didn''t answer, but he was also a little confused in his heart. However, he still walked on the avenue calmly, which was very consistent with the person he introduced.


    The temperament and charm of the Fuwang also made the people standing on both sides of the road praise from their hearts.


    The stars are also calm. Although they are behind Xinyue, their aura has not been compared at all.


    "Young patriarch, the patriarch felt that you were coming back soon before, so he told me to guard at the gate of the city. He also said that no matter who you brought back, you should go to the study to find him at the first time."


    The seventh uncle stood at the huge gate of the palace and said such words. It seemed that he didn''t intend to go in.


    Xin Yue gently raised her eyebrows, then turned her head to look at Wang Yu and said, "well, let''s go."


    With that, she gave a courtesy to the seventh uncle around her, and turned to the palace.


    Wang Yu also followed. He didn''t meet anyone on the way, so he entered the legendary study.


    It''s different to see anyone in peace. Perception tells Wang Yu that after opening the door, the people inside will give themselves a big shock.


    Of course, these are all his own thoughts. Even Xin Yue didn''t tell him. After all, he was about to approach the patriarch of the Wufeng family. Such a small move could not be shown at all.


    Wang Yu''s feeling has always been very accurate. The three people just entered it and saw a tall and powerful man.


    More importantly, his upper body is completely red. The tight muscle lines show in people''s eyes before bending. On the other hand, the bronze skin and clearly visible scars also show what he has experienced in the past.


    Such a man, at this moment, is watching Xinyue who just pushed the door, with obvious possession and desire flashing in his eyes.


    Wang Yu frowned. Whenever he saw such a person, he always felt uncomfortable.


    What''s more, he looked at his own woman directly.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough he didn''t admit it at the gate just now.


    However, such red fruit and primitive eyes, even in Xinyue''s view, will feel uncomfortable.


    "Patriarch Grandpa, I''m back."


    So she directly skipped the man, turned and walked to the patriarch, and finally showed a consistent smile on her face. Wang Yu and xingcai stood at the door, just watching the two long separated relatives say something to each other.


    However, there are always some people who like to destroy the warm time and make themselves more attractive. For example, the big man in front of them spoke directly to Xin Yue:


    "Cough, clan leader, now that your miss Xin Yue is back, should we discuss the business we talked about before?"


    As soon as these words came out, there was an awkward atmosphere in the study. Wang Yu and xingcai turned to look at him, and their eyes were full of examination. However, the little brother didn''t care at all. He just looked straight at Xinyue, and his eyes were still greedy and disgusting.


    "Excuse me, this... Childe, I''m the young patriarch of Wufeng nationality now. Please pay attention to your tone of voice."


    The smile on Xin Yue''s face all converged. Looking at the big man, his eyes didn''t dodge at all. In contrast, it appeared that man''s obscenity and Xin Yue''s nobility.


    The big man was not angry because of this attitude. Instead, he looked helplessly at the patriarch behind Xin Yue. The meaning in his eyes was very obvious, that is, he wanted to say something for himself.


    Xin Yue''s face changed. Although it was hard to believe, she turned and looked at her grandfather. At this time, the patriarch stood up from his position and spoke seriously to the people:


    "This is Hufeng, the young clan leader from the magic tiger family. This time, he came to save the Wufeng family from fire and water."


    After that, he turned to Wang Yu and xingcai and motioned them to introduce themselves.

 Chapter 1048

    Xingcai didn''t know that Wang Yu had something to say, but she said it first. "I''m not talented. Wufeng people, little landlord, follow Lord Fu."


    Just now, when he was at the gate of the city, he introduced himself in this way. Now he said something like admiring Wang Yu, and he was very clear about the small abacus between him and Xin Yue.


    The patriarch''s eyes flashed a trace of appreciation, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. This time, Xin Yue said that she was going out to practice and was able to bring back some helpers after all. As her grandfather, she was also very pleased that she could have such appeal.


    When xingcai finished, the patriarch also set his eyes on Wang Yu. To tell the truth, when the people just came in, he was the most impressed by Wang Yu and doubted his true identity.


    Wang Yu didn''t live up to the patriarch''s perception. He went straight forward and stood in front of him side by side with Xin Yue. He said calmly, "under Wang Yu, on the surface, his identity is the Fu King of the land of forgetting worries, but I prefer your granddaughter, Xin Yue''s fiance."


    As soon as this remark came out, the study was like a frying pan. The shock was not only the patriarch and the tiger maple, but also Xin Yue around Wang Yu.


    Just now, when he was at the gate of the city, he clearly didn''t say anything, only said what kind of Rune king he was. Now he entered the study and spoke directly?


    Xin Yue couldn''t believe what she heard. Although the concealment at the gate made her feel uncomfortable, she could understand Wang Yu''s purpose. After all, they just made a private decision for life. They were not established until they got the consent of their family.


    "Patriarch, what''s going on? I need an explanation, and our whole magic tiger family also needs an explanation!"


    Hufeng''s voice came from behind several people. He rushed to Wang Yu with bare arms, looked at the patriarch fiercely and spoke loudly, "I came this time because you Wufeng people are a little sincere. After seeing your granddaughter, I thought she was ok, so I agreed to marry you. If you can''t explain this fiance, we won''t cooperate. You can''t expect the support of our magic tiger people!"


    His voice was loud, and he yelled directly at the patriarch. Compared with Wang Yu, who calmly pulled Xin Yue''s palm to avoid spittle Xingzi, such behavior and aura were like heaven and earth.


    Xingcai stood in a corner and looked at all this silently. His eyes fell on the patriarch with some pity. He also wanted to marry his granddaughter to such a rude man. It''s just something wrong with his head.


    When things came to this point, the clan leader understood what tiger Maple meant, but he did find tiger Maple before because he wanted to get the support of the magic tiger family. It was not within his expected range for such a thing to happen.


    "And you, where on earth do you come from? Dare you call yourself king? No one in our Wu beast domain has ever dared to call yourself that. You little white face, don''t you weigh your weight?"


    Hu Feng walked in the direction of Wang Yu with a mocking face. With his naked upper body, he looked really like a butcher in charge of selling meat in an ordinary tribe.


    "Tiger young clan leader, it''s so far. It''s meaningless for you to tangle about anything. Since you want to take back the assistance from Wufeng clan, take it back. After all, I''ll be much better than you."


    Wang Yu had a mocking smile on his face. He held Xinyue''s hand tightly and spoke softly. Although he didn''t say a dirty word in the whole process, it was more painful to listen to Hufeng''s ears than to scold him directly.


    "You!"


    The color on Hufeng''s face can be said to change instantly. He wanted to say something more, but he found that he had nothing to say. In a rage, he fell out of the door directly.


    Without such a powder keg, the study was instantly clean. Wang Yu looked at the clan leader with a bad face and wanted to say something, but he was preempted:


    "All of you, come out."


    The patriarch closed his eyes and rubbed them with some fatigue. Then he saw that all the curtains just pulled up around were lifted from the inside, and one by one came out of the old people with gray hair but bright spirit.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Yu looked at the stars by the door with some dignity in his eyes.


    So many people can''t just come here, but they can come out so soon. They must have been waiting in the back before.


    However, when so many people were there, Wang Yu didn''t notice at all, and he didn''t notice when he looked at the stars as surprised as himself.


    Wang Yu''s eyes swept around these faces, and his face became more dignified.


    One by one, they can''t afford to be stronger.


    It''s just that the Wufeng clan with so many experts can only be beaten by the soul dragon clan without fighting back?


    Or is there any secret behind this?

 Chapter 1049

    Wang Yu watched these white haired old people sit on the stools placed in front of the patriarch one by one, and his mind was full of thoughts.


    At this time, he suddenly felt the palm of his hand tightly held by Xin Yue and was gently pinched by her.


    Wang Yu turned to look at Xin Yue. She smiled at herself with clear eyes, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    "Patriarch, it''s really a good decision not to let us out today. I really saw a big play."


    An old man sitting close to the patriarch opened his mouth. A thin hand gently stroked his long white beard, smiled at Xin Yue and Wang Yu, and then closed his mouth.


    Xin Yue looked at the old man who opened his mouth and said respectfully, "elder, it''s wrong of you to say so. Today, the Hui nationality is a good thing. How can the taste change when it comes to your mouth?"


    However, although his tone was very respectful, his words were completely unfeeling, and he quietly criticized all the people present.


    "Yueyue, what you said is wrong. We old guys watched you grow up. Now we Wufeng family have such a big crisis. Today, this thing is not only for the family, but also for the sake of your life."


    Another old man sitting next to the Elder spoke, but when talking, his eyes looked in the direction of Wang Yu from time to time.


    Xin Yue frowned. Although she didn''t intend to tell the public about the relationship between the two people after hearing Wang Yu''s introduction at the beginning, it has come to this point, and she should turn to Wang Yu.


    After all, she brought people, so she should be responsible.


    "I..."


    Xin Yue wanted to step forward and say something for Wang Yu, but Wang Yu gently pulled her sleeve. When she wanted to look at Wang Yu in confusion, he also stepped forward and said:


    "Hello, clan leaders, elders. I''ve just introduced myself. I''m Xin Yue''s fiance, or half a member of the Wufeng family. When I come back this time, I also think of the current situation of the Wufeng family, so I want to do my best."


    When talking about the words "modest power", he deliberately accentuated some tones and glanced directly at everyone present.


    At the end of the speech, the people on the court all had different faces. They didn''t speak. They just looked at each other. Then they bowed their heads again and fell into their own meditation.


    Wang Yu knew that in their opinion, Xin Yue''s marriage was no big deal. He even said that even if she married anyone, it was OK.


    In the eyes of these people, only their own safety and survival are the most important. Therefore, Wang Yu also gently took the relationship between the two people and directly said the most critical point


    Between xingcai and Wang Yu, the elders looked over from a distance and clearly saw the light of appreciation shining in his eyes.


    After all, when Wang Yu just opened his mouth, he just said that he was a "Rune king". The more indifferent he was, the more people felt that he was very powerful.


    Wang Yu looked at the elders in the hall. Their faces gradually relaxed and continued to speak. A smile gradually appeared on the corners of his mouth, "The magic tiger family came back to find you today. They have no choice but to let them put forward conditions. Once they promised him, they proposed to grow up with the minority today. If he said he would be the leader tomorrow, what can you do?"


    After saying this, the elders on the court really looked at Wang Yu. What they said was to think from their point of view.


    You know, when they were discussing, someone once said this, but everyone felt nothing at that time, so they directly ignored it. Now it seems that this is indeed an important issue that can not be ignored.


    However, Wang Yu had just entered the room for only an hour. He understood the situation so quickly, which was also the reason that shocked the elders.


    "You''re right, young man, but it will take some time for us to believe you."


    The elder looked at Wang Yu with a smile. The smile on his face didn''t seem to be comforting, but it was cold from the bottom of his heart.


    But Wang Yu was the one who had seen the big scene after all. When he was watched like this, he could still refute it lightly, "so, what does the elder want to do?"


    He didn''t speak in the same tone of examination and criticism as before. It seemed that he was really talking to an elder.


    The elder raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was surprised at Wang Yu''s change, but he quickly reacted and then opened his mouth, "I know you and Yueyue have been private for life, so I''m sorry to break you up as an elder."


    Then he looked at Xin Yue again. He really looked like a kind elder.

 Chapter 1050

    But only Xin Yue understood that this elder with a kind smile on her face was actually her nightmare existence from small to large.


    Whenever she saw the elder smiling like this, something bad would happen behind her.


    Although he really wouldn''t hurt her much, he could make Xinyue uncomfortable every time for a long time. At this time, when she saw such a smile again, she couldn''t help tightening Wang Yu''s hand.


    Wang Yu felt the warm change in his hands, and his heart became soft. He gently rubbed Xinyue''s palm with his thumb, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    But after all, Wang Yu still didn''t understand the real face of the elder. He took him into the pit next.


    "There are ways to be recognized by our elders who grew up watching Yueyue. As long as you can prove that you have a strong ability to protect Yueyue."


    With that, the elder smiled again. He was really thinking of the younger generation, but Xin Yue understood that there must be more abnormal requirements behind his words.


    "Elder, I''ve realized this for a long time. Brother Yu has been protecting me all the way from forget worry township."


    Xin Yue took a thousand and a half steps and spoke to the elder first. She didn''t want to ask Wang Yu to promise to help the Wufeng family as soon as she came back here. What more conditions should be added.


    But then she regretted a little. With the brain circuit of the eldest elder, it is estimated that she had already thought of such a practice, otherwise she could not speak to him so directly.


    "Ha ha, we Yueyue have really grown up. Now we can think of pleading for other men."


    Sure enough, without waiting for the elder to say anything, another elder on the field also smiled and opened his mouth. Then almost all the elders laughed, all aiming at the relationship between Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Xin Yue looked at the elder with some imperceptible danger in her eyes.


    He has always been on the same front with the elder. This time, he must have got some hint from the elder.


    But Wang Yu didn''t respond. He just looked at the elder and smiled. "What the elder said is also reasonable, but after all, you told me. If there''s anything, even if I can wait, the current form of Wufeng family can''t wait."


    In a word, Wang Yu easily brought back the topic he was talking about just now. After that, the people on the court fell into silence again.


    The elder looked at the patriarch and then looked at Wang Yu. When he was about to speak, Wang Yu directly took the lead:


    "I don''t know if the elders and clan leaders have received this news. The soul dragon family said before that they want the Wufeng family to call out the Wufeng sword within half a year, or they will wash the Wufeng family with blood."


    As soon as he said this, the court was really quiet. Even the elder frowned slightly. There was no change in Wang Yu''s face, but he had come to a conclusion in his heart.


    It seems that this Wufeng sword is really very important, otherwise the soul dragon family will not take so much trouble to get the Wufeng family.


    "So, elders, have you figured out what to say to me?"


    Wang Yu spoke again. This time, his aura was completely different from that before.


    Just now, he was Xin Yue''s fiance, respectfully facing all the elders present, but now this man is obviously an emperor who can wave Fang Qiu and command the world.


    For a moment, everyone respected him.


    The first to return to God was the elder and the patriarch. They looked at Wang Yu and Xin Yue. They seemed to think carefully before they opened their mouth, "it''s urgent, and we won''t embarrass you more."


    The elder looked at Wang Yu and said, "the way to prove that you can protect Yueyue is very simple. As long as you can defeat all the young generation of Wufeng clan within a month, we agree that you will stay with her and jointly resist the invasion of soul dragon clan."


    After that, the elders present also reacted. Although they felt that this idea was a little easier than they had thought before, after all, it was difficult for him to challenge so many people in a month.


    A trace of anger flashed on Xinyue''s face. She stepped forward, slapped on the table and shouted, "how is this possible? Brother Yu kept playing with others for a month, and she couldn''t finish all the young generation?"


    Then she turned to look at the patriarch, her eyes gradually cold, "you all said that the situation is severe, and now you have to make it difficult for us."


    The patriarch frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but Wang Yu was the first to say, "it doesn''t matter, I can."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu in disbelief, but was rejected with a gentle smile. Instead, she glanced at everyone on the court for a week, and then opened her mouth, "I will complete this challenge. Please wait and see."


    Seeing this, the patriarch also raised his eyebrows. After looking at the elder, he smiled kindly and said, "well, in that case, we are waiting for your good news."


    Such a sentence is equivalent to agreeing to this matter, and there is no way to change it.

 Chapter 1051

    Wang Yu and Xin Yue came out side by side from the patriarch''s study, followed by stars. Their faces were different.


    Wang Yu, who had no objection to the proposals of the elders and patriarchs just now, was naturally the easiest, but in contrast, Xin Yue on one side seemed a little worried.


    She grew up in the Wufeng family when she was a child. Naturally, she knows what kind of people there are in the Wufeng family. She is more worried about Wang Yu.


    Although Wang Yu''s current strength is also very strong, it is impossible for him to challenge all the young generation within a month, or even wear himself out.


    Xin Yue frowned tightly. After coming out of the inside, it was always this expression. Even Wang Yu was worried.


    "Well, we''ve all agreed. Don''t think so much. Just concentrate on how to proceed to the next step."


    Wang Yu gently pulled Xin Yue''s sleeve and spoke softly. At the same time, he also tried to wink at the stars behind them and motioned him to come forward and say something.


    After the previous discussion, xingcai listened to it all the way. Although he didn''t believe that Wang Yu could really do what they promised, he gradually had some expectations looking at his self-confidence.


    "Xingyue, don''t think too much. Childe Wang is right. Now it''s more important to think about how to find those young people."


    Xingcai stepped forward and looked at Xin Yue, but such words really didn''t add persuasion to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu sighed. Although he was very helpless, he looked at the stars gratefully. Then he also shifted his eyes, looked into Xinyue''s eyes and said, "well, it''s right that I promised them to challenge the young generation of the whole Wufeng nationality, but we didn''t say we would beat all the young people again."


    With that, his eyes also flashed a trace of brilliance. In an instant, Xinyue also raised her head, "what did you say?"


    These words completely took advantage of the loopholes of the elders just now. However, Wang Yu himself could feel that these people didn''t really want to make trouble for him at that time. They must agree with this statement.


    This test is not only to verify Wang Yu''s ability and whether he can bear the burden of protecting Xin Yue, but also to examine the focus of his observation and his thinking ability in his heart.


    So he didn''t worry about the whole process, but Xin Yue''s concern was chaos, so he didn''t turn this corner for a while.


    "That''s it. I don''t need to challenge one by one. It''s better to duel among two or three people at most. After all, there are not many people who can represent the strength of the younger generation of your Wufeng nationality."


    Wang Yu smiled at Xin Yue again. The light in her eyes was familiar to her.


    Xingcai also witnessed Wang Yu''s strong thinking ability. He was standing in place for a long time and couldn''t remember. He didn''t expect Wang Yu to think of such a way to prove himself.


    If I had killed my heart in the star picking building, is there no way to stand in the palace of Wufeng family so peacefully now?


    "Starlight, keep up. I''ll take you to your resting place now."


    Xin Yue''s voice came from the front, instantly made the stars who had just lost their mind react, quickly followed up, shook their head and threw away their unrealistic thinking.


    Just such if, after all, is still if.


    After all, I will not hurt these two people who are related to the stars anyway. Just like at the beginning, I hated Dan Tianxiang so much, and finally let him stay away from the star picking building.


    Xingcai looked up at Wang Yu and Xin Yue holding hands and sighed gently. The cry dissipated in the air, but the person who sent it had gone away and didn''t want to take care of these things anymore.


    "Xingcai, this is your yard, next to brother Yu''s. my bedroom is right behind here. If you have anything, you can contact me at any time."


    Xin Yue stood in front of a tall plaque, pointed to the stars inside and opened his mouth. After that, he also looked at Wang Yu again, "brother Yue, let me take you to your house."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue tenderly, smiled and nodded.


    "Well, you two can go there. I''ll see what my little house looks like first, so I won''t disturb you two."


    Xingcai naturally understood that Xin Yue wanted to be alone with Wang Yu. She opened her mouth very clearly, then turned and stepped into the yard. Finally, she winked at Wang Yu.


    When the star disappeared in front of Xin Yue, Wang Yu spoke softly to Xin Yue, "why, do you want to tell me something if you want to get along with me alone?"

 Chapter 1052

    When he said this, there was a teasing smile in his voice, and then he gently rubbed Xinyue''s hair. The tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    Xin Yue''s face flushed slightly. Although she did have something important to talk to Wang Yu, he said it as if he had been thinking about something romantic.


    "I just have something to tell you. Don''t get me wrong."


    Xin Yue spoke positively, but no matter how she wanted to make herself more normal, she found that she couldn''t. After all, the constantly hot temperature and red cheeks on her face exposed herself.


    "Oh, I thought you wanted to be alone with me, but it wasn''t. It''s really sad."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu turned around and didn''t look at Xinyue. Instead, he took two steps forward, which made Xinyue a little flustered for a while.


    "No..."


    Xin Yue hurriedly followed Wang Yu, hesitated for a moment against Wang Yu''s back, and then said, "in fact, I also want to get along with you alone..."


    The more she talked about the back, Xin Yue''s voice became smaller and smaller. She even lowered her head and dared not look at Wang Yu''s back.


    In this way, she didn''t see the arc gently raised by the corner of Wang Yu''s mouth.


    The tenderness in Wang Yu''s eyes rippled. Just when he wanted to turn around and embrace Xinyue, his eyes moved, and he also noticed that there were some array manipulators in the dark.


    He frowned, but after thinking about Xinyue, he still didn''t say anything. Just like nothing happened just now, he turned around and directly picked up Xinyue.


    "Ah --"


    With a small exclamation, Xin Yue only felt that her body was off the ground, and her palm was tightly leaning against Wang Yu''s arms.


    Plop, plop


    This is the beating sound in Wang Yu''s chest.


    The temperature on Xin Yue''s face was getting higher and higher, while Wang Yu held her faintly and stared at the front. He found the palace he had prepared for him.


    At the beginning, Xin Yue just wanted to be close to Wang Yu. Finally, she found that the back door of the palace was just connected with the courtyard of her palace. She didn''t know if it was a coincidence.


    "Well, here we are."


    Wang Yu''s soft voice called Xin Yue''s thoughts back, and she was gently put down by Wang Yu''s actions.


    "Here..."


    Xinyue stood up and surrounded her. The furnishings of the room were the same as those in her bedroom.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and couldn''t help laughing. "Silly girl, this is your own room. How can you forget your room if you spend a long time outside."


    After that, Xin Yue began to look at the room seriously. Finally, she just felt that her performance was too stupid.


    Wang Yu shook his head and brought the topic over in this way. Then he sat on a round stool and opened his mouth to Xin Yue, "well, tell me what you want to say directly."


    With that, he also looked straight at Xinyue. The eyes that had just been filled with tenderness were now serious and serious.


    "I..."


    Xin Yue''s mood now can be said to be like just rising and falling. Wang Yu''s words can always make her lose her sense of propriety. Then he is still light and light, leaving only that he is still secretly lost.


    "Why, don''t you want to say?"


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s expression and asked. After that, Xin Yue shook his head and said, "no, what I want to tell you is to improve your strength before you challenge them."


    Probably, brother Yu will never understand his mood.


    A trace of loneliness flashed in Xinyue''s eyes. Unfortunately, Wang Yu began to think about how to improve his strength at this time. He didn''t look at her at all.


    "We Wufeng people have a holy land called Wufeng pond, but few people go there, because it is said that it is dangerous. Even if powerful and experienced people go in, it is difficult to succeed."


    Xin Yue''s voice was a little serious. She looked closely into Wang Yu''s eyes and then said, "but I heard that in the depths of Wufeng lake, you can practice. If you succeed, you can refine it into Wufeng body. This is what I saw secretly in ancient books when I was a child."


    Wang Yu nodded and understood the reason why Xin Yue said this. When he was in Wutian college, he once entered the blood dragon pool and has become a Wulong body. Now if he enters Wufeng pool, it should be easier than others.


    "That''s it, but it''s said that in addition to the horror of wufengtan itself, there are all kinds of martial animals and poisonous weeds. If you decide to go in, you should be prepared."


    Xin Yue then opened her mouth. Wang Yu gave her a firm look. The road he chose will go on.


    "I can. If we have enough time, we''ll be ready to go in the next two days."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and said his plan. Xin Yue nodded and then opened his mouth, "OK, that''s it."


    However, as soon as she finished, Wang Yu made a silent movement with his fingers around his mouth, and then heard a knock outside the door, "Xingyue, childe Wang, I am xingcai."

 Chapter 1053

    Xinyue frowned slightly and looked at Wang Yu strangely. It seemed to say that it was xingcai. Don''t worry. Then she stood up, walked to the door and opened the door directly to xingcai.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He sat in the position just now and didn''t move. His two eyes stared at the stars. He didn''t stop from just entering his field of vision. He knew that he was sitting next to him.


    "What are you talking about? Is there anything I can help?"


    "Yes, there is one..."


    "No."


    Xingcai asked a question, but got two different answers from Xin Yue and Wang Yu. The scene was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu strangely, but she didn''t refute directly. Instead, she looked at the stars with some embarrassment and said with a smile, "our things can be solved by ourselves. Please listen to me if you''re sorry."


    Xingcai shook his head and smiled to show that he didn''t care.


    Next, there was a chat between the three. They talked about the local customs of the Wufeng family and some unique food, but they didn''t mention anything serious.


    But it was said that three people were chatting, but Xin Yue and xingcai were discussing the whole process. At most, when they looked at Wang Yu, Wang Yu nodded.


    This is very different from their previous way of getting along, but no one spoke, but let the embarrassing and strange atmosphere go on.


    Finally, when it was getting late, the stars said goodbye to them and left here.


    Xin Yue finally came to Wang Yu and asked him what was wrong with you, brother Yu. How did your attitude towards the stars suddenly change like this? What happened


    Her tone was normal. She even said she was gentle and wanted to discuss with Wang Yu.


    But after Wang Yu was silent for a while, he said coldly, "you don''t need to know this."


    Xinyue''s eyes flashed a trace of injury. She looked at Wang Yu tightly, but didn''t get his look back. "What do you mean? Now I can''t know anything, can I? What are you worried about?"


    Since Wang Yu''s strange response, Xin Yue has always had a knot in her heart. She knows that Wang Yu has his own ideas and that there is still a big gap between Wang Yu and her.


    But what I never thought was that under such circumstances, Wang Yu still wanted to hide from her and say "you don''t need to know"?


    "Brother Yu, we are lovers. You can''t hide everything from me. Like today, I don''t know anything. It''s really heartbreaking for you to pretend to think deeply alone."


    Xinyue tried to make her voice not so harsh, but she couldn''t restrain her body from shaking.


    Since standing with Wang Yu, all the anxieties and fears accumulated in her heart were vented at this time, both to Wang Yu and to herself.


    It may be difficult for Wang Yu to understand this mood, but the volcano is repressed and will erupt one day.


    "Xin Yue..."


    Wang Yu looked at the sad Xinyue in some confusion. Complex emotions flashed in his eyes. His doubt about the stars was just because when they were outside during the day, he felt that someone was watching them with the power of array.


    The reason why I didn''t say it was because there was no conclusive evidence to prove it, so I was worried that there would be misunderstanding.


    However, he did not expect that such a small refusal would make Xinyue have such a big reaction.


    "Let''s all calm down."


    Looking at Wang Yu''s expression, Xin Yue sighed and turned around, but found that she was already in tears.


    "I don''t want to hurt you..."


    Wang Yu made a little noise and stared at Xin Yue''s back.


    Somehow, such an idea flashed through his heart. If he really turned around and left at this time, maybe he and Xinyue would never be able to go back to the past again.


    "I don''t want you to guard against me like others," Xin Yue could feel Wang Yu''s nervous and strong breathing behind him, and couldn''t bear him to do so. He still opened his mouth. "Do you have anything to tell me? I don''t want to hear your conclusion and your ideas at last. We are a whole."


    Xin Yue''s shoulders shook. After saying this, she was almost out of breath, but Wang Yu was still distressed.


    Yes, it was because I was used to it that I didn''t want to share my ideas with others, but also wanted to solve it alone.


    After all, he still ignored Xin Yue''s idea.


    "Sorry."


    Wang Yu spoke softly. Just after that, Xin Yue couldn''t help turning around and hugged Wang Yu.


    For a moment, Wang Yu also reacted, stretched out his hands, stopped all the petite Xinyue in his arms, closed his eyes, as if time was still at the moment.


    "I tell you, I tell you everything..."


    The sky gradually turned dark, but there was no one in the room to light candles at night.

 Chapter 1054

    In the room, two people snuggling up to each other became the warmest guardians of each other.


    After that, Wang Yu went in and out of Xinyue palace more frequently. In the eyes of outsiders, this is because their young clan leader has a close relationship with her foreign lover, but only the two of them know that this is preparing for them to enter Wufeng lake.


    Although Wufeng pond is the holy land of Wufeng nationality, it is an elusive place for every Wufeng nationality.


    One is that it is said that no one can come out after entering. The other is to Wufeng lake, which is on the top of Wufeng mountain behind the palace.


    "But it''s amazing that the mountains can still be like spring all the year round, with birds singing and flowers smelling."


    Wang Yu was refining some pills that might be used in his room. At this time, the voice of dragon candle also sounded in Wang Yu''s mind.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the more you are in such a magical place, the more treasures you have? What do you know?"


    Little soul was still fighting with the Dragon candle. Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a smile, but he didn''t speak.


    The alchemy furnace he is using now was found by Xin Yue in their treasury. She also came up with the proposal of alchemy. It''s already dangerous there. It''s always good to have more life-saving methods.


    What''s more, after what happened that night, the feelings between Wang Yu and Xin Yue became more profound.


    "Brother Yu!"


    There was a vibrant cry outside the door. Wang Yu was slightly stunned, and then raised a warm smile. After he stopped his action slowly, he left the alchemy furnace and walked out of the room specially set up for refining pills.


    In the yard, a bright girl in red was smiling at Wang Yu who came out slowly. The beauty in her eyes could not be compared with the spring in March.


    "Here you are."


    Wang Yurou spoke softly, but he seemed to say endless Acacia.


    Both the Dragon candle and the little soul understood the truth and didn''t speak again. They opened today''s sweet and greasy onlookers.


    "Well," said Xin Yue with a brighter smile, holding something in her hand that looked like a book, "this is what I just found in the library. There are records about Wufeng lake. We can have a look."


    With that, she also came to Wang Yu. Her eyes were clear. She was more like a child who got candy and was proudly showing off to her parents.


    Unable to resist, Wang Yu reached out and rubbed Xinyue''s soft hair. The feelings in his eyes were more gentle, "Xinyue."


    He gently called, Xinyue subconsciously raised her head and just bumped into such a eyes that were staring at herself.


    In the eyes as broad and mysterious as the sea, there are full of tenderness, more and more, there are... Desires that can''t be hidden in the depths.


    Looking at this innocent Xin Yue, Wang Yu only felt that her consciousness had been completely occupied by her. He also allowed himself to follow the manipulation of the spirit and leaned gently against Xin Yue.


    A dragonfly pecks at the water.


    Wang Yu''s cold lips gently touched Xinyue''s warm lips, and then separated quickly like an electric shock.


    Although it was only a moment, it was more like waiting for a lifetime.


    With a "pa", Xin Yue''s book fell to the ground, and her eyes widened. Her face was like being painted with red paint in an instant, and the red could not be more obvious.


    "Cough, let''s go in."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth unnaturally and then turned around to hide his shyness.


    Although he is so big, he is still a little embarrassed that he is so close to other women for the first time.


    As for Xin Yue, she stayed where she was for a long time. When Wang Yu had to come out of the room to invite her again, she picked up the books falling on the ground and hurried in.


    But unexpectedly, there was another person in the room.


    "You finally came in."


    Xingcai sat on the bench and smiled at Wang Yu and Xin Yue walking into the room one after another. It seemed that some light flashed in their slightly narrowed eyes.


    Xin Yue''s face just faded red and warmed up again. If he has been here, she and Wang Yu were at the door just now


    "You came today for the plan to go to wufengtan tomorrow."


    Wang Yu cleared his throat and directly talked about the subject, but his crimson earlobes exposed his mood - of course, except for the stars, those present were not aware of this.


    "Well, in the palace these two days, I often feel a lot of people monitoring us with array power, but they don''t dare to approach directly. It is estimated that the task they receive is just monitoring."


    The voice of xingcai was more serious. He looked at Wang Yu closely. He had told Wang Yu about this matter two days ago, which also explained his innocence.


    Xin Yue nodded, but she didn''t know about arrays, so she couldn''t give any advice.


    "I only have this book. Maybe I can know more about wufengtan."

 Chapter 1055

    Wang Yu looked at the book in Xin Yue''s hand. It was already dark yellow. He could see that the ancient books that had experienced many years of wind and frost described things from previous years.


    "Then I''ll go up by myself. You and xingcai will stay here and wait for me."


    Wang Yu nodded to Xin Yue, then looked at the direction of the stars, wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Xin Yue.


    Xin Yue''s face changed. She looked at Wang Yu with disapproval, frowned and said, "no, wufengtan is so dangerous that I can''t let you take risks alone!"


    Xingcai didn''t speak, but he wanted to express the same meaning as Xinyue. After all, it''s not just Wang Yu''s business. He is also very interested in the life and death of the Wufeng family as a person brought out by Xingchen.


    "Xinyue, good, you stay at the foot of the mountain."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and spoke softly. However, this will only make Xin Yue''s face more dignified.


    "I''m going with you."


    She turned sideways and no longer looked at Wang Yu. The firmness in her words could not be ignored.


    "Childe Wang, don''t refuse any more. We must go with you this time. It''s not only for yourself, but also closely related to the whole Wufeng family."


    Xingcai opened her mouth and made the final conclusion. After that, she also looked at Xinyue and motioned her to open her mouth.


    "Well, I see."


    However, before Xinyue said anything, Wang Yu directly opened his mouth and made a decision, but his fingers holding the ancient book tightened slightly.


    Is it a right choice to go to wufengtan this time


    Anyway, time always passed quickly. Early the next morning, Xin Yue gathered in Wang Yu''s yard and prepared to go up the mountain to find the whereabouts of Wufeng pond.


    "Have you brought everything?"


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and spoke softly. The expression on his face was a little cautious.


    Xin Yue smiled at Wang Yu and replied, "don''t worry, I''ve installed them all."


    Such a dialogue for a time made the stars on one side confused. He looked at the two people in confusion, hoping to have one to answer his troubles, but no one paid attention to him.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu gave a direct order, and Xin Yue nodded. They were about to move forward.


    "Cough, how can this......" xingcai still didn''t react. There was a tangle on his face. When he saw that they didn''t want to stop at all, he had to shake his head to keep up.


    From the back of the palace, the Party headed directly for the back mountain. The path between the mountains has not been hot for a long time, so the overall speed is still relatively slow.


    Behind the unknown, two stooped figures, white and red, silently looked at the three people moving forward, with unpredictable expressions on their faces.


    "Do you think they will succeed?"


    The elder in red asked the five around him with a smile. In some turbid eyes, he didn''t know that all kinds of emotions flickered.


    "Hehe, look at their good fortune."


    In contrast, the patriarch''s answer was even more confusing. When the elder in red heard it, he didn''t refute it, but smiled more calmly.


    On the way up the mountain, Wang Yu and Xin Yue walked in front all the time. It was almost snowy all the way.


    However, although the weather was bad, fortunately, they all had the power of martial Qi and array to protect themselves, so they had no other difficulties along the way.


    Probably because the snow spread from their eyes to invisible places, the air was particularly quiet. There was no sound except the footsteps of Wang Yu walking on the snow.


    "Mr. Wang, do you feel anything wrong?"


    While walking, xingcai suddenly shouted to Wang Yu in front, and his face became serious.


    When Xinyue heard this, she turned to look at Wang Yu around her, but found that he was also dignified, "what''s the matter? Is it still something related to the array?"


    After all, along the way, Xin Yue didn''t feel anything unusual except that she felt quiet and exaggerated.


    If there is any difference between them, there is only the power of the array between them.


    "It doesn''t count."


    Wang Yu shook his head and looked at Xin Yue. He took some comfort in his eyes, "just can feel the fluctuation of the power of the array. If this range is at the foot of the mountain, it is normal."


    Xin Yue listened quietly and grasped the focus of his words.


    "That is to say, has anyone followed us up?"


    She frowned and said her guess, but Wang Yu didn''t answer directly, but looked at the stars.


    "Do you think so?"


    Xingcai also looked at Wang Yu, didn''t say what it was, and got Wang Yu''s nod.


    Xin Yue couldn''t understand what they were talking about. Although she wanted to ask, she stopped thinking when she watched Wang Yu go to xingcai and want to do something. Wait until they solve the current problem.


    "I''m just guessing, but it''s possible."


    Wang Yu looked at the stars closely, and then a blue light gradually appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 1056

    Before going up the mountain, Wang Yu also looked for xingcai to improve his array power.


    Now, obviously, with the joint assistance of the small soul ten thousand soul sword ten thousand soul formula, the inheritance of dragon candle flame and the martial dragon body, it has been improved a lot.


    Xingcai once jokingly said that he was jealous of Wang Yu''s strong learning ability, but now his promotion undoubtedly provides the greatest help for their whole.


    "Xin Yue, wait a minute. We may be in a circular array now."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and explained the situation to her. Then he turned to the stars and nodded.


    "OK, be safe."


    Xin Yue returned a smile to Wang Yu, and then quietly waited for their actions.


    At the same time, she also secretly decided in her heart that after they came out, she must learn something related to the power of array.


    Don''t be as proficient as your little aunt. At least, you won''t be confused and don''t know anything when you encounter such a thing again.


    What she wants to do is to be a woman who can fight side by side with Wang Yu and face difficulties together, rather than someone who will only hide behind him and ask others to protect herself.


    While Xinyue was having a lot of thoughts, Wang Yu had also started the relevant crack of the array with xingcai.


    In fact, the original formation was relatively simple. It was only in such a special place that their judgment decreased. Although they were skeptical, they were not firm.


    But fortunately, the cold and frost originally used to cover up the diversion of attention were useless to them, which gradually exposed the essence of circulation.


    Circular array was originally a primary array used by people learning array to test their ability. Now it is used by people under such circumstances. I don''t know why.


    The blue light in Wang Yu''s and xingcai''s hands gradually gathered together. At first, they didn''t know where to go. Finally, they seemed to find the location of the array eye, and all went in that direction.


    Xinyue stood aside and looked at them. She just felt something surging around, but she didn''t know that the danger had quietly approached her.


    "This array is not difficult. We can..."


    Wang Yu''s face gradually relaxed. He just said such a sentence to the stars. Suddenly he felt something, and the voice stopped suddenly.


    At the same time, he suddenly turned to look at Xin Yue''s direction. There was no time to say anything. Wang Yu could only get angry quickly and reach Xin Yue, but it was too late.


    In Xinyue''s eyes, a flash of panic flashed for a moment, because she had felt the flame inheritance attacking quickly behind her!


    She didn''t have time to react. She felt that the atmosphere around her had been tightly surrounded by herself. She couldn''t move at all.


    After that, although Wang Yu''s flutter made Xinyue see a glimmer of hope, it was still a step slower. When he came, Xinyue''s body disappeared in place out of thin air!


    "Xin Yue!"


    When Wang Yu rushed forward, there was only one piece of air in his hands!


    Xingcai was also shocked. Looking at the scene just now, he looked at Wang Yu and wanted to comfort him, but he still didn''t say it.


    What happened just now is too unimaginable. When they were still cracking the array, this happened, which has never happened before.


    "Stars."


    For a long time, Wang Yu spoke, but did not turn around. His voice sounded a little dull.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xingcai suddenly reacted and subconsciously replied to Wang Yu. He was stunned for a moment, but he also quickly reacted and responded to the past.


    "Did you feel the change of the array just now?"


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the stars. His eyes were full of determination.


    Xingcai was attracted by Wang Yu''s sudden sprint just now, so he didn''t pay attention for a moment. Now when he heard such a problem, he began to think about the situation before.


    "It seems... For a moment."


    He frowned. If he had heard it accurately at that time, he would not be so tangled now, but after listening to Wang Yu''s words, he began to doubt whether it was true.


    "In a word, this sudden disappearance must be a move in the array," Wang Yu explained to the stars. After that, his voice fell down, more like muttering to himself:


    "But I can obviously feel the attack of the flame inheritance. The flame inheritance plus the power of the array, is it made by the stars?"


    "What? You said landlord?"


    Xingcai vaguely heard Wang Yu say the name of the star, and suddenly opened his mouth like a conditioned reflex, but it didn''t attract Wang Yu''s attention.


    "Anyway, Xin Yue is likely to be transferred to another place by the power of the array. My Buddha must find Wufeng pond as soon as possible. Maybe she is there."


    Wang Yu looked at the stars seriously and said his next plan. At the same time, he also spoke to the Dragon candle in his mind:


    "You and Xinyue can still communicate telepathically. Try if you can contact her."

 Chapter 1057

    The Dragon candle answered, and then Wang Yu could feel that he was pulling out of Wang Yu''s body, just like the last time Wang Yu was injured.


    Xingcai looked at Wang Yu and nodded. They continued to move towards the top of the mountain.


    However, after all, one wrong step will lead to the wrong step.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue separated at this moment, which doomed them to encounter very different things in the future.


    Of course, these are later words. The real challenge has just begun.


    Wang Yu and xingcai are directly facing the top of the mountain, so when they feel the temperature getting higher and higher, they also detect something wrong.


    They looked at each other, and then they occupied one direction respectively. The blue light in their hands twinkled and fought together towards the ice and snow in front.


    "Poof", a gentle sound, appeared in Wang Yu and xingcai''s ears, and then disappeared directly.


    A trace of surprise flashed across Wang Yu''s face. It was clearly a huge snowdrift in front of them. Why did they only make such a soft sound after they attacked?


    Even if it really hit something else, it is absolutely impossible to make such a sound, not to mention in this ice and snow.


    Such a situation can only explain one point, that is, there is no snow pile in front of them, and what is put in front of them is the illusion made through magic.


    The blue light in Wang Yu''s hand converged, turned into a light white weapon again, and then fought again in the front direction.


    Xingcai withdrew his hand and just stood behind Wang Yu and carefully observed the situation around him.


    Judging from what happened to them just now, there must be some forces quietly approaching them behind them, and it is likely to be those mysterious people who were monitoring them before.


    The white martial spirit in Wang Yu''s hand had been beaten out. Just when they thought there would be no response, there was a heart rending roar in front of them.


    Yes, just like the roar of wild animals, accompanied by huge sounds and bursts of hot wind.


    The wind blew directly on Wang Yu and xingcai. Fortunately, both of them used their most commonly used methods to resist, so they didn''t let themselves be blown by such hot wind.


    Wang Yu stepped back a few steps. The light white light in his hand became more and more strong, and gradually surrounded the two people tightly to form a protective cover.


    "Who is it?"


    A strong voice came. Then, just now, it was still a world of ice and snow, and the appearance of the world suddenly changed into a place full of flames everywhere.


    In front of them stood a bird glowing with fire.


    It''s a bird, but it''s a little casual. It looks more like the kind of divine beast that will appear in the strange biography. Its green eyes are like the sharpest blade and look at Wang Yu tightly.


    "Speak, or there will be no amnesty."


    Wang Yu and xingcai were secretly looking at the bird and beast, but they didn''t expect to open their mouth and annoy it. In an instant, the flames around Wang Yu seemed to have ignited their lives, scrambling to gather together on them.


    "May I ask you..."


    Wang Yu dodged with the stars. When he stood firm again, he asked politely, because just now he learned from his childhood soul that this bird and beast is likely to be the legendary Guardian beast of Wufeng family, Wufeng.


    Of course, this phoenix is still different from the ancient god Phoenix. At least, it can''t be compared in the face of the intrusion of strangers.


    Unfortunately, Long Zhu left Wang Yu at this time and didn''t wait enough to see the situation in person.


    Wang Yu brought some respectful and tentative words just now, which made the bird and beast very comfortable. Although he didn''t say anything, it should be calming from the change of the surrounding flames.


    "Give me your name. I want to hear your name."


    Wufeng spoke to Wang Yu and xingcai, with some arrogance in her tone.


    Wang Yu secretly raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the dancing Phoenix is not very strong and the shelf is not small. Compared with the later who ignored the common people in the world as mentioned in the previous dragon candle mouth, it is completely a species of two people.


    "OK, I can tell you your name, but I hope you can let us know your identity, so that we can know what kind of immortal beast we are facing."


    Wang Yu praised and said that the bird and beast shook his head and was very happy. He didn''t mention the identity of himself and the stars around him.


    Xingcai looked at Wang Yu with some worry. He was worried that this would cause the displeasure of the bird and beast. He thought of Wang Yu''s voice in his mind:


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion."


    Light, but with strong confidence.


    This is Wang Yu. Whether Xin Yue is around him or not, he is still a man who has the courage to face the whole underground mall alone.


    Facing such a small difficulty, Wang Yu is not afraid at all.


    Moreover, just now Wang Yu learned a news from his childhood soul, that is, the martial animals that can not be transformed into human shapes, no matter how strong their strength and spiritual level, are still lacking.

 Chapter 1058

    Therefore, Wang Yu grasped the characteristics of this bird and beast and was able to speak out so boldly and carefully.


    Sure enough, after hearing Wang Yu''s words, the birds and beasts directly ignored the previous saying that the two of them wanted to tell their identity and directly began to introduce themselves:


    "As far as you know, I am the Wufeng beast guarding the safety of the whole Wufeng family. Although I have just reincarnated and have a flesh body, I am 200 years old now."


    He said that the mane between his neck was fire red, and it swayed with the movement of his limbs. Compared with his whole huge body, it was more lovely and natural.


    "It turns out that you are a famous dancing Phoenix beast. Seeing is better than hearing. It''s lucky to see you today."


    Wang Yu also had a reverent expression on his face. At the same time, he took a step in the direction of Wufeng. His steps were fast. He looked like an admirer who had admired for many years and saw his vision.


    "What are you doing here!"


    However, although the Wufeng''s spiritual knowledge was not as good as Wang Yu''s, the general sense of crisis still existed. Seeing that Wang Yu was about to come to him, she also roared fiercely. Then the flame was like anger and shot directly in the direction of Wang Yu.


    "Prince!"


    The stars behind him saw that Wang Yu was about to be swallowed up by the fire, but they found that when they were about to touch it, they melted directly around Wang Yu.


    "What? Can you swallow my red flame?"


    Not only was xingcai and Wufeng shocked, but even Wang Yu thought it was incredible. When he thought he was going to be swallowed up, he didn''t get any damage in the end?


    Wang Yu wants to communicate with Xiaohun, but he finds that he can''t contact him at this moment.


    With some panic and uneasiness, Wang Yu only felt that his body became light and could fly to heaven at any time.


    The sense of massiness gained from previous cultivation disappeared in an instant, and I couldn''t feel it at all.


    "You... Are you a Wulong body?"


    In his mind, Wang Yu heard such a shocking sentence. Listening to the timbre, it was Wufeng just now.


    His current situation is like returning to the matrix of chaos. He can''t perceive anything outside. Even he can''t seem to manipulate it. He can only answer Wufeng with the same consciousness.


    "That''s right."


    Just saying these two words, Wang Yu felt as if his whole person had been completely stripped of his soul. After that, he also felt that his physical strength was losing rapidly.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that you who can come to wufengtan must not be an ordinary person."


    This sentence was like Wufeng talking to himself. Wang Yu listened vaguely and only heard the words "Wufeng pond".


    Really, he came to wufengtan?


    But Wang Yu more and more felt that it was a dream, but it was not like a dream he would usually have. After all, now he couldn''t control himself, couldn''t talk easily, and even couldn''t feel the existence outside.


    "In that case, it''s my destiny to help you cast the dance Phoenix body. As for whether you can become the Dragon Phoenix body later, it depends on your own creation."


    Vaguely, Wang Yu only heard a word and a phrase. He didn''t know what it was. He just felt that he began to be forced into the mysterious power in his eyes.


    This kind of power had a magical reaction with what already existed in himself. Then Wang Yu didn''t know what happened later.


    Because at that time, Wang Yu had lost consciousness and completely fainted.


    "Brother Yu, wake up, brother Yu."


    "Young master Wang, wake up quickly. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    When hearing such a cry, Wang Yu only felt that he suddenly had something more and seemed to become more relaxed.


    However, he still didn''t feel the breath of the little soul and the Dragon candle. He wanted to speak, but he found that he didn''t have the strength. On the contrary, it was even more impossible to communicate with the secret skill.


    Such a deep sense of powerlessness frustrated Wang Yu, and he fainted again.


    "Well..."


    When Wang Yu woke up again, he saw the dark black wooden bed board on his head, and he was obviously lying on a bed.


    "You finally recovered!"


    In my mind, I heard the surprise voice of the little soul and the of the Dragon candle.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Then he felt that the Dragon candle pulled out of his body, and then the little soul began to explain to himself, "don''t worry, the Dragon candle should go to inform Xinyue."


    Long Zhu can connect with him and Xin Yue''s heart. Wang Yu understands, but what he doesn''t understand is


    "Do you still have a sense of rejection? Does your head still hurt?"


    Xiaohun''s concern came one after another, but by this time, Wang Yu had recovered his thinking ability and even felt more relaxed. "How long have I been sleeping? What happened?"


    He asked two key questions.

 Chapter 1059

    "Before we went up the mountain, we encountered some special array trap on the way. At that time, Xinyue and you separated. Longzhu followed her. When we woke up, we found that they had reached the foot of the mountain."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in Wang Yu''s mind, explaining the context.


    It turned out that the array at that time was not to trap anyone, but someone set up to protect Wufeng pond from being discovered, so that it would be directly excluded to the foot of the mountain after someone broke in.


    At that time, Xin Yue was hit by the array. It should also be because she didn''t use the array like Wang Yu and xingcai.


    "Later, you also directly entered Wufeng pond through the array and met Wufeng, the guardian beast. Originally, not many people who saw Wufeng could come back alive. After all, such a bad environment and the end of not being trusted by Wufeng are very miserable."


    Xiao Hun continued. Wang Yu relaxed his body and mind, gently closed his eyes and listened to him quietly. Before he woke up, Wang Yu was too tired to even remember what happened at that time.


    Therefore, telling through the little soul can also be regarded as enabling yourself to wake up and awaken your memory by the way.


    "When you entered Wufeng pool, because of your wit and the martial dragon body successfully cultivated in the blood dragon pool, Wufeng also accepted you, but we don''t know later, because you were surrounded by a powerful force, the whole person disappeared, and the stars fell into a coma, and I couldn''t get in touch with you."


    Here, the little soul''s voice also choked. He couldn''t imagine what Wang Yu would be like if he really disappeared instead of being selected by Wufeng for cultivation.


    Wang Yu felt the change of the little soul''s mood in his body. After his detailed explanation just now, he remembered a lot about what happened.


    It''s true that Wufeng chose herself, but he also tested his Wulong body before passing it on. Of course, because he often can''t remember the abilities given by Wulong body, the final test result must not satisfy Wufeng.


    However, after all, since she was born, Wufeng''s destiny was to help Wufeng Tan''s Wulong body synthesis. Although he was reluctant, he still helped Wang Yu synthesize.


    "You know, Wang Yu, when I contacted you again, that is, two days ago, at the foot of the mountain, you had fainted, but I can obviously feel that your strength has increased more than doubled!"


    The little soul seemed to suddenly remember something and opened his mouth again in surprise. After that, he asked Wang Yu, "can you feel the change in yourself now?"


    Yes, through the inheritance of dance Phoenix, Wang Yu successfully absorbed the essence of dance Fung Tan and became the body of dance Phoenix. He also helped with the help of dance Phoenix, and finally synthesized it for dragon and Phoenix. Now, if he wants to say his strength, "probably came to... Wu Wu Wu Wang."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth lightly. After saying that, he also opened his eyes gently and blinked his eyelashes slightly. The purpose was Xin Yue''s worried face.


    "Brother Yu..."


    All feelings were integrated into the word. Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s haggard appearance. Just after saying a title, she couldn''t help crying.


    This kind of Wang Yu, as well as Wang Yu who was unconscious a few days ago, made people feel uneasy. At that time, seeing that he closed his eyes gently and didn''t move at all, people really wondered whether he had gone.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and moved his hands gently. His face, which just looked sick and weak, became radiant in an instant.


    "I''m all right. Don''t cry."


    He opened his mouth, but found that his voice had some strange hoarseness because he had not spoken for a long time. Such a voice made Xinyue feel distressed.


    "Brother Yu, what''s wrong with you? I''ll have someone send you some pills."


    Xin Yue''s eyes were full of tears. She looked at Wang Yu''s eyes with full care and heartache. When she knew from Longzhu that he couldn''t contact Wang Yu, she began to collapse.


    Wang Yu looked at such a Xinyue. Helpless, he sat up from the bed and stretched out his hand to gently wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "I''m really fine, and I''ve improved a lot."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu suspiciously. She didn''t know about Wang Yu yet. Before Wang Yu spoke, Long Zhu didn''t talk nonsense.


    "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, ask the Dragon candle. He already felt my breath before he called you."


    Wang Yu smiled. Now the Dragon candle hasn''t returned to his body, which also shows that he is still in Xinyue''s body.


    Shaoqing, the worry on Xin Yue''s face was slightly reduced, but she still looked at Wang Yu nervously. It seemed that Long Zhu had explained the matter just now.


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    She spoke to Wang Yu with an unhappy look in her eyes. It seemed that she was really frightened this time.


    "I went to wufengtan, and then brought some things back to improve my strength."

 Chapter 1060

    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and tried to explain it in a few simple words, but found that Xin Yue was not satisfied with such an explanation.


    "It''s that simple? Your coma was so serious before. Why..."


    Xin Yue opened his mouth in disbelief, said half, and stopped for no other reason, because a person quietly appeared in the room.


    It''s the stars. He just used the instantaneous movement of the array to quickly get here from his room.


    "You all feel it..."


    Originally worried about Wang Yu''s sober star, Wang Yu and Xin Yue watched at the same time. They also smiled embarrassed, and then walked in the direction of Wang Yu.


    Xinyue didn''t care much. She just smiled and nodded at him and looked at Wang Yu again. But this sentence just now reminded Wang Yu what. He looked at Xinyue and asked:


    "Did you learn the array? Was it when I was unconscious?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xin Yue''s face also showed some unnatural smile. At that time, it was also because Wang Yu was unconscious and could not do anything. In order to stabilize his mood and stand at the same level with Wang Yu.


    "I found xingcai to teach me. He is very good at guiding others."


    When she said she was embarrassed, Xin Yue also turned sideways and showed the figure of stars. There was a trace of crimson on her small cheek, and the next voice was also light and inaudible. "I still have few things I can''t compare with you."


    But as soon as she said this, he was strongly opposed by the stars. He pushed Xin Yue''s shoulder away and shouted to Wang Yu, "No, no, no, childe Wang, you don''t know. Xingyue girl is a genius. I just gave her a few formulas. In a moment, she can say it directly and make the array completely. This is the first time I''ve seen such a strong learning ability except our landlord."


    As he spoke, he finally praised the former stars, but it was also a great praise for Xinyue.


    "No, I tried several times to succeed."


    Xin Yue was a little embarrassed by what he said. Although he felt that he could learn the array faster than everything before, it would be too exaggerated if he wanted to hit what xingcai said just now.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue, his eyes were gentle, smiled and said, "no, you''re very powerful. Just now you directly used the array and moved it in an instant. This is the middle array. It''s great for people who just started learning."


    "Brother Yu..."


    Xin Yue was praised by Wang Yu so directly. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. She could only look at Wang Yu with the same affectionate eyes. They looked at each other. The temperature in the room seemed to rise gradually.


    "Cough, this... Childe Wang, I still have something to ask you."


    The voice of the stars rang behind Xinyue, which also interrupted the further warming of the ambiguous atmosphere between the two people.


    Xin Yue stepped back and stood not too close to Wang Yu. Although her face had become indifferent again, the flying pink on her temples still showed what she was feeling just now.


    Wang Yu looked at the stars solemnly, as if nothing had happened just now, and asked, "what''s the matter? I''ve explained it to Xin Yue just now."


    It''s right to say, but in the stars, some want to vomit blood.


    Brother, what''s the use of what you said to Xinyue? I want to ask. I didn''t hear it.


    Of course, xingcai didn''t have the courage to say such inner activities directly. He coughed again, straightened his face and began to ask his own questions:


    "Mr. Wang, we saw Wufeng beast together at that time, but since you took a few steps forward, I suddenly fell into a coma. What''s the reason? Do you have a clue?"


    After xingcai woke up from a coma, he found that he was at the foot of the mountain, and there were still comatose figures of Xin Yue and Wang Yu around him. After Xin Yue woke up, they brought Wang Yu back to the palace.


    So he was confused about what had happened. There was no dragon candle. He didn''t even know when Wang Yu was awake. He only understood when he heard Xin Yue''s voice.


    Hearing this, Xin Yue also took a look at xingcai. She just listened to Wang Yu''s general situation. The details were completely unclear. Only at this time did she know that they had met Wufeng beast.


    "Wufeng beast, doesn''t this kind of thing only appear in Wufeng pond? I remember when we met the array, it should still be at the foot of the mountain."


    Xin Yue raised a question. Wang Yu looked at her with some dignity on his face. "There are two explanations. One is that the array confused us. In fact, we have already reached the top of the mountain, but it doesn''t look like it. The other explanation is that the legendary Wufeng lake is not at the top of the mountain at all, but is associated with the array."

 Chapter 1061

    Xin Yue was confused. She looked at the stars and found that he was already thinking, indicating that he also agreed with Wang Yu.


    But in fact, for Wang Yu, these two guesses are not necessary to investigate, because he has entered wufengtan and got what he wants.


    "In wufengtan, my strength has improved. Now I am the king of Wupin martial arts."


    Seeing that the two people were still struggling with these two statements, Wang Yu didn''t want to argue any more. He directly changed the topic with his own harvest. Of course, he was very successful.


    Xin Yue turned to Wang Yu in surprise. Her eyes were full of happiness for Wang Yu. The stars were also surprised. More emotions were admiration.


    He also knew that when he was dancing in Fengtan, the situation was not so easy, and later Wang Yu faced the difficulties alone, which was even more conceivable.


    "Congratulations," said xingcai, hugging Wang Yu. Then his face changed and he said, "by the way, Prince, before we set out, we didn''t see all kinds of treasures in Wufeng Lake in the book. I don''t know if you came across anything magical?"


    He was only asking tentatively, but he didn''t expect Wang Yu to stare at him after listening. For a moment, he was a little unprepared.


    After dodging in his eyes for a while, xingcai also spoke nervously, "well, if you don''t want to say..."


    "I got Youlian grass."


    Wang Yu suddenly opened his mouth, interrupted the voice of xingcai, and directly made the two people stay in place.


    "What, the Youlian grass that Dan Tianxiang said?"


    Xinyue originally smiled and looked at the two people''s expression. After saying that, her heart seemed to tremble slightly.


    You pity grass


    Yes, come back to life.


    If this ability is used in other places, I don''t know what it will be like.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He quietly looked at their reaction. His eyes moved, but he couldn''t see what kind of emotion it was.


    "Wang Yu, what else are you on guard against Xinyue?"


    Long Zhu didn''t know when he returned to Wang Yu''s body. He and Xiaohun saw clearly the trick of Wang Yu Mingxian to test them just now.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He still looked at them calmly, but he also had his own consideration in his heart.


    After all, no matter who among them, Youlian grass is a magical thing.


    "Young master Wang."


    The first one to speak was the stars. He looked up at Wang Yu. Then he seemed to have decided something. He asked Wang Yu directly, "if you gave Dan Tianxiang youliancao, would he use this to revive the stars?"


    Xingcai didn''t use "landlord" to call Xin Chen, but called her name.


    Xinyue trembled slightly when she heard this, but she soon recovered. If Wang Yu hadn''t been watching her, maybe no one would have found such a situation at all.


    "I don''t know."


    Wang Yu also replied. The expression on his face was unfathomable. He couldn''t even guess the stars.


    "Well," said xingcai, a little lost, "well... Childe Wang, have a good rest first. I won''t bother you much today."


    After that, he also wanted to turn around and leave. Anyway, he could see that there was something to say between Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "Wait a minute."


    Wang Yu did not promise him, but his eyes moved to the wooden door behind them.


    Xinyue also turned and looked there at this time. Only xingcai turned his head and looked at the door.


    Not long ago, a figure appeared at the door. From the reflection, it should be a servant in the palace.


    "Young clan leader, I heard that Prince Wang was sober. The elder ordered me to ask Prince Wang when he could start the challenge. It has been ten days since the last meeting. The appointment of January is about to end."


    The voice of the visitor was not very loud, but it could be clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears in the room. It was obviously transmitted by secret technique.


    It''s interesting. Obviously, he''s just a messenger, but he found such a man with not low force. What''s the big elder''s calculation?


    While they were listening to the man outside the door, Wang Yu and Xin Yue suddenly looked at each other. Then Wang Yu flew up from his bed and quickly swept to another direction.


    "Tut."


    As soon as Wang Yu stood firm, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, and then the door was collided with others from the outside.


    A man in a crimson gown was standing at the door with a fierce face and sharp eyes at Wang Yu.


    "Sorry, xingcai landlord, I''m afraid I can''t say more to you today. Go back first."


    Xingcai looked at their posture and knew that he had no military skills. He was useless here. He was just confused that when he left, the man seemed not to see him at all and still looked at Wang Yu closely.


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and looked at the man who suddenly broke in.

 Chapter 1062

    His martial spirit is very similar to that of Xin Yue, and he can shuttle freely in such a heavily guarded palace. Compared with that, he is also subject to the will of someone.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    There was no confusion on Wang Yu''s face, but he smiled. Although he said respectful words, he also began to overflow light white martial spirit in his hands.


    A great war is inevitable.


    "I''m Xinhe, young master Wang, give me more advice."


    The visitor was not formal, and directly threw a fist at Wang Yu. Then the dark red martial spirit in his hand gradually condensed and formed, and he was about to hit Wang Yu.


    However, at this time, the red light from the other direction directly interrupted the cooked light.


    It''s Xin Yue.


    "Young patriarch..."


    Xin he looked at Xin Yue reluctantly. The struggle between him and Wang Yu also stopped temporarily. Wang Yu also looked at the past, with something flashing in his eyes.


    "Xin Yue, he was sent by your elder to test my strength. Don''t worry. It''s okay."


    Wang Yu took the lead in opening his mouth. After that, he also looked at Xin he standing opposite him and said with a smile, "right, you''re sent by the elder, right?"


    Such a direct question made Xin he a little unnatural.


    But indeed, as Wang Yu said, he was sent to test Wang Yu. After all, after so many days, it is said that Wang Yu went to the mountain and said that he was unconscious and didn''t start the challenge.


    The elder also began to doubt whether he was wrong at the beginning. Wang Yu was just an embroidered pillow and relied entirely on Xin Yue to get to where he is today.


    That''s why we have today''s show. If Wang Yu''s strength is really strong, even if everyone fails the challenge, after all, Xin Yue is still there, and he can''t stand idly by.


    And if Wang Yu is just an embroidered pillow


    So a Xinhe is enough to let him have no chance to fight back.


    "But you just woke up."


    Xinyue never doubted Wang Yu''s strength. However, today''s situation is different. Xinyue is worried that Wang Yu''s injury in wufengtan has not recovered, and there may be accidents.


    But what Xin Yue did not know was that when Wang Yu was dancing in Phoenix pond, he began to dance with the stars in the same time. He had a little flame when he was dancing with the stars. The whole thing was absorbing all kinds of essence.


    "Don''t worry, just watch."


    Wang Yu slightly tilted his head and said this to Xin Yue. Then the whole person was like a gust of wind, floating behind Xin He in an instant.


    At the same time, the light white martial Qi has long been ready to fly towards Xinhe from all directions.


    "So fast!"


    Xin he said such a sentence directly and subconsciously, and there was no time to react. He could only hold his head with his instinctive hands and close his eyes tightly.


    But the expected attack didn''t fall down. When he opened his eyes in disbelief, he found that all the light white martial Qi had stopped only an inch away from him.


    He looked at Wang Yu blankly. In between, he just turned his mouth to himself, and then said, "in this way, is it my challenge success?"


    Xin he was dull for a moment. His eyes couldn''t help but return to the white martial spirit around him. He also looked at Wang Yu nervously and nodded, "yes, childe Wang, you succeeded in the challenge, Xin He, lost."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin He with great satisfaction. His fingertips moved slightly, and Wu Qi disappeared in front of Xin he like the melting snow.


    At this time, Xin he also understood Wang Yu''s idea. If he didn''t follow Wang Yu''s meaning just now, did it mean that those martial Qi would kill him?


    "After the challenge, you can go to the elder to reply."


    Wang Yu AoXin glanced at him and smiled. Xin he looked at him, but he thought there was a conspiracy in it.


    So he stopped looking at either of Wang Yu and nodded directly and rushed out quickly.


    Xin Yue also came forward. She had seen Wang Yu''s situation just now. To tell the truth, she had improved a lot compared with before going up the mountain. Only then did she believe what Wang Yu said.


    "Well, the people in the way are gone. Should we talk about business?"


    Wang Yu looked at the wooden door that had just been smashed by Xin he. He frowned slightly, but he still spoke to Xin Yue.


    "What... Business?"


    Xin Yue stared at Wang Yu and opened her mouth. She was also nervous.


    She has been absent-minded since she said youliancao just now. Although she doesn''t want to do this, she is still thinking about it.


    At this time, Wang Yu''s words undoubtedly put all her careful thoughts on the table.


    "Well, of course it''s about you Liancao. What else can there be?"


    Wang Yu sighed. After all, he didn''t want to test her and went straight to the point.

 Chapter 1063

    Wang Yu took Xin Yue and they sat back on the stool.


    Although Wang Yu didn''t say anything before, Xin Yue knew that if you Liancao didn''t deal with it as soon as possible, there would be greedy people watching.


    Of course, it is not necessarily among Wang Yu who this person is.


    Long Zhu told Wang Yu that he didn''t have to guard against Xin Yue. They can trust each other. If they can''t even do this, there will be more and more problems between lovers soon.


    But after all, Wang Yu deceived her about Xiaohun and wanhun sword.


    Of course, Xin Yue didn''t tell Wang Yu about the red flame in her body, which was the last concealment between the two.


    "Brother Yu, I know what you want to say. Since you Liancao was found by you, I have nothing to ask. No matter what decision you make, I will support you unconditionally."


    Xin Yue didn''t look into Wang Yu''s eyes. The expression on her face was blocked by the gently falling broken hair. She couldn''t see clearly.


    For Wang Yu, this attitude is a little vague, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Xin Yue, don''t be so polite. We don''t need to say this between us."


    Wang Yu came closer and grabbed Xin Yue''s palm. He was surprised that his little hand, which used to be hot, was cold today.


    When they held hands, Wang Yu and Xin Yue couldn''t help fighting.


    Shaking hands is nothing for them. After all, since they have established their relationship, they often hold hands with their predecessors. This situation is common for them


    However, today is very special. Xin Yue doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. It''s clear that Wang Yu soon woke up and even brought the Youlian grass they''ve been looking for.


    But why did she feel that Wang Yu was getting farther and farther away from herself?


    Is it just because his ability is stronger, that he has an idea that he doesn''t deserve it.


    Xin Yue couldn''t find the answers to these questions, and didn''t want to let herself fall into such a strange circle, so she would rather lower her head than face Wang Yu.


    "Don''t run away from me. We''ll be honest about anything."


    After Wang Yu opened his mouth and said it, he also felt something stabbed him in his heart. Yes, he couldn''t stand such words, because he had hidden a lot of things.


    Xin Yue shook her head and still didn''t look up. She was afraid to face Wang Yu and herself.


    "Youliancao has nothing to tangle with. If Longzhu still doesn''t find a way to remove the truth Gu after we challenge the younger generation of the real Wufeng family, we''ll keep it and give it to Dan Tianxiang next time we see him."


    Wang Yu gently held Xin Yue''s palm, and the expression on his face became gentle.


    Xin Yue nodded slightly. This treatment was also for the sake of the two of them. Wang Yu had no selfishness.


    But after all, Xin Yue didn''t say anything. She just lowered her head and even her palm to escape Wang Yu.


    "Alas, it''s my fault," Wang Yu sighed softly. "I said let''s be honest, but I still have a secret. It''s my fault."


    His words also made Xinyue suddenly raise her head and look at him in disbelief.


    The little soul also noticed what Wang Yu wanted to say at this time, "Wang Yu, do you want to kill me..."


    Hearing such a suspicious voice, Wang Yu smiled slightly, then looked into Xin Yue''s eyes and said word by word, "you must have seen my silver sword before."


    His eyes seemed to be full of tenderness and tolerance. In Xinyue''s view, they were like a cradle that could soothe people''s hearts. They didn''t react until they heard what he said.


    Xin Yue nodded a little slowly, but she seemed to be aware of something, and surprise gradually rose in her eyes.


    Wang Yu continued to smile, "yes, it''s one of the four ancient artifact wanhun sword, and there is a sword soul of wanhun sword in my body."


    "This is his decision. Anyway, Xinyue is half of our master."


    The voice of Long Zhu didn''t appear in Wang Yu''s mind this time. Instead, he used two people''s Secret skills to speak to the little soul. After that, he also got the response of the little soul.


    "Alas, I can understand that Wang Yu wants to be frank with Xin Yue, but is it really necessary to tell me? Xin Yue probably won''t understand."


    The little soul replied, but even his own heart once thought that his former lover ChiYan might also be in Xinyue''s body.


    But this kind of mind, after all, must be buried in the depths of my mind. It''s best never to say it.


    Xin Yue, hearing Wang Yu''s words at this time, was stunned in situ and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1064

    Because when Wang Yu just said to be honest, she hesitated in her mind whether to tell Wang Yu that there was red flame in her body.


    Of course, she and Wang Yu are still different, because she chose to discuss with ChiYan first, but she didn''t expect that she had not discussed the result, so she waited for the hot news of Wang Yu.


    "Hehe, did I scare you? I''m a little abrupt to tell you something that I can''t accept."


    Wang Yu smiled a little self mockery. Then he looked at Xin Yue, but found that her eyes were full of tears, and the expression on her face became pity.


    He looked at Xinyue painfully. At the same time, he gently stroked her tender cheek with both hands and rubbed it constantly. He wanted to say something, but he had no idea.


    "Brother Yu, I know. You don''t have to explain this feeling any more."


    Xin Yue shook her head with a smile, but she was more sad with tears. Such an action also left tears for an instant. Susu was like a broken bead, which couldn''t stop at all.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wang Yu doubted what he had just heard and asked. He didn''t know if what she said was what she thought.


    "I said, I can understand your feeling, because the red flame halberd is also one of the four ancient artifacts."


    She looked closely into Wang Yu''s eyes. Her eyes were full of hope, but also with some feeling of sympathy. Her expression was complex, which also resonated with Wang Yu.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu, reached out and grabbed the dull Wang Yu, held it tightly, and said sincerely word by word, "be honest with each other, we did it."


    Yes, telling their last secret is the biggest step they have made since they fell in love.


    "OK... We did it."


    Wang Yu also reacted at this time. He grabbed Xin Yue and smiled gently.


    Such an ending is also the best he can think of.


    In the room, the two loosened their palms and couldn''t help embracing each other. The two drifting hearts finally attracted each other again, and then relied on each other. They would never separate again.


    "By the way, when I was in Wufeng lake, I not only harvested Youlian grass, but also this thing."


    For a long time, Wang Yu suddenly opened his mouth, loosened Xin Yue in his arms, stretched out his palm and took out a small box from inside, which was previously stored in the storage ring.


    Xin Yue looked at the ordinary small box, with some curiosity on her face, and said to Wang Yu, "what''s in it?"


    Wang Yu smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, he opened the box directly. There was another crystal clear small bottle in it. It was unclear whether it was red or purple liquid.


    "What is this?"


    Xinyue didn''t see it. She looked at Wang Yu with confusion and waited for him to explain.


    "Phoenix soul liquid."


    He simply said its name, and then Wang Yu put it back in the small box where he had just stored it.


    At this time, Xin Yue also found that the box was nothing from the outside, but it was filled with light white martial gas. Wang Yu put it in to prevent the crystal bottle from colliding.


    "It seems to be a baby, and it''s not easy to get."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with a smile, but when she looked at Wang Yu and looked at her face, she couldn''t help getting a faint blush on her face.


    Well, that thing is only available to Wufeng in the legendary Wufeng pond, and it is really a rare treasure.


    "This is the key thing for releasing the seal of my soul sword. It''s very precious. It took a long time to come in Wufeng."


    Wang Yu had put things back into his storage ring at this time. When he spoke, he also gently patted Xinyue''s head.


    Xin Yue listened. After spitting out her tongue, she suddenly noticed an important thing, "why does wanhun sword use tile power to improve its strength? The red flame halberd only needs me to practice the formula myself. Moreover, you didn''t say you were in chaos and didn''t know anything. Where did you come from?"


    When a series of questions came down, Wang Yu shook his head reluctantly, "OK, I''m listening to your doubts. Will you come one by one?"


    Xin Yue was also made to laugh by Wang Yu''s tone, nodded, quietly lay on the table and listened to Wang Yu''s story.


    "The ten thousand soul sword has been sealed before it belongs to me, so if I want to use the power of the ten thousand soul sword, I have to break the seal slowly. Just like before, the art of invisibility is the fourth layer. Now the phoenix soul liquid is the key to breaking the sixth layer."


    Wang Yu said, and Xin Yue nodded from time to time, or expressed her opinions.


    As for why he could think of things, it was also because he remembered it after being told by the little soul.


    They talked so warmly. Unconsciously, they said it was dark from dawn. Wang Yu took out red crystal as a lighting thing. Now they talked from dark to dawn.


    The next day, soon.

 Chapter 1065

    After dawn, Wang Yu and Xin Yue had a little luck with martial spirit for a while, and the feeling of fatigue disappeared in an instant. It was another refreshing day.


    What they don''t know is that after Xinhe lost his head last night, Wang Yu''s strong strength spread all over the town of Wufeng royal family, that is, the Huangji city where Wang Yu and Xinyue are located.


    "If I say, you Wufeng people are really strange. Even the name of the capital city is so ugly. What Huangji city is not as good as the LINGJI city we have been to before."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue strolled in the flowering forest. They talked one after another. They looked very comfortable walking leisurely.


    "It seems that this is what is said in the whole Wu beast domain. It is said that when the Wu beast domain was just born, it was not divided into the current three tribes. The domain master named it himself at that time, as if it had something to do with his favorite woman."


    Xin Yue explained this, but after all, such a story is just a legend. Wang Yu listened, just smiled and shook his head and walked away.


    "Someone is coming."


    They walked forward a few steps and suddenly stopped at the same time. Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s back and whispered.


    Wang Yu also stared at the open space in front of them. It was just a warm flower forest, and the atmosphere was instantly buried by such a killing atmosphere.


    "It seems that more than one person has come."


    Xin Yue''s face, which she didn''t care about, changed. She knew that after yesterday''s events, more people would come to Wang Yu, but she didn''t expect so many people to come just in the morning.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He saw that there were all kinds of people in the flower forest where they were the only two.


    "Young master Wang, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m here to challenge you. Please come with me."


    The man standing in front of the crowd looked like a leader. He looked at Wang Yu with clear eyes and no bad thoughts.


    Wang Yu smiled and said "good". Then his body ran out like a scabbard sword.


    Probably the people on the opposite side didn''t expect Wang Yu to attack them directly. They were also dull for a moment, but soon they all reacted.


    These people didn''t want to besiege Wang Yu, but they all retreated a few steps except the one who just spoke, but they didn''t stay away from the battlefield. It''s estimated that they wanted to wait for this person to go up and fight Wang Yu.


    Unfortunately, they think so. Although Wang Yu agreed to the challenge, he won''t be led by them.


    As for the method of wheel combat, he will not try.


    Quickly beat the first man on the ground. Wang Yu''s body returned to the place where he stood side by side with Xin Yue just now and gently said, "there are too many of you. I don''t have time to come one by one. I''ll fight whoever is the most powerful."


    The cold voice is a big gap from the smile just now, but in the eyes of those people opposite, it is a powerful arrogance.


    Yes, in front of these people, Wang Yu is arrogant.


    It''s just that he hasn''t broken the seal with phoenix soul liquid. It can be imagined that if he can break the sixth weight of wanhun sword now, his strength will be more than a little stronger.


    "This..."


    They looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know how to solve the matter. Finally, they looked at Xinyue.


    "Young patriarch, today we challenge with the consent of the elder and the patriarch. If the prince said so, wouldn''t it be against the wishes of the elder and the patriarch?"


    It seems that some of them understand that they are pressing people with their identity. In Xinyue, it is reasonable to say that the patriarch and the elder can really make her bow her head.


    But


    If Wang Yu is with Xin Yue now, such repression does not exist at all.


    They looked at each other and smiled. Then Xin Yue looked at the man and asked, "did they say how to challenge you with Childe Wang?"


    The visitor listened to Xin Yue''s words and frowned slightly, but still shook his head and answered, "it seems not."


    "That''s it. Since the elder and the patriarch didn''t say how to challenge, there''s nothing wrong with obeying the prince''s command now?"


    Xin Yue continued to speak. Virtually, she had mastered their weakness.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly. Even the indifference he had just wanted to disguise had been broken.


    In the face of Xin Yue, Wang Yu always finds her strange and novel ideas.


    The visitor was completely deceived by Xinyue, but he still didn''t react. He could only say yes, "but..."


    "Nothing, but just do it according to what Mr. Yu... Wang said."


    Xin Yue said the final conclusion, then stepped back a few steps, obviously to make room for these people to fight with Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of warmth, and then he came to the front. Since his little woman had paved the way for him, how could he waste her mind?

 Chapter 1066

    "Well, have you figured out who is the strongest? Now come and duel with me."


    The meaning of this is obvious. No matter who is sent at that time, he will be the strongest recognized by everyone, and Wang Yu only needs to defeat him, which shows that he has challenged these people.


    After all, they chose the strongest.


    This is what Wang Yu thought when he first agreed to this challenge.


    Although rogue, it is also a tactic.


    Wang Yu looked at these people with a trace of light in his eyes. Then he looked at Xin Yue and blinked.


    "You are really thoughtful. Why didn''t I think of such a method before."


    Xin Yue spoke to Wang Yu with a secretary. Her face was full of worship for Wang Yu, and her eyes were full of love. She couldn''t stop it.


    Wang Yu also smiled and responded to Xinyue''s secret voice, "I still want to thank Xinyue''s young patriarch for his friendly help, otherwise I can''t support this statement."


    Even if it was a secret technique, after Wang Yu spoke it out, it came to Xin Yue''s mind with a strong feeling of doting.


    Of course, only the two of them can hear the Secretary''s voice. Since they found that what they said, as long as they said it, would be heard by the guardian spirit in each other''s body last night, they also began to speak more with secret skills.


    Anyway, the love words between two people were heard by others. Although they knew it was not intentional, they were always uncomfortable.


    However, the poor little soul, red flame and dragon candle don''t know what''s going on between the two people, so they think they are making eye contact now. They should only show their love in front of people.


    "I''ll come, young master Wang. I''ll duel with you."


    In the crowd over there, during the sweet time of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, they finally selected a person. Looking at his good figure, he should also have strong attainments in martial arts.


    And from the gas field, it''s much stronger than yesterday''s Xinhe. It seems that even in the wheel battle, they don''t intend to let Wang Yu win easily.


    "OK."


    Wang Yu responded and still disappeared from his place quickly. This time, the big man was already ready, and the martial spirit in his hand was looming. It seemed that he was familiar with Wang Yu''s routine, so he waited for him to approach himself, and then attacked directly.


    However, Wang Yu will not fall into the previous trap after all. Unlike the previous sneak attack, Wang Yu appeared directly behind the big man this time. His hand is not his symbolic light white martial spirit, but his palm with cyan light!


    This is the attack of the power of the array!


    "Xin mark, be careful!"


    In the crowd, there were people who had found Wang Yu''s figure. They didn''t know whether they didn''t want him to lose or what. They shouted directly at the big man.


    The big man was slightly stunned and realized that Wang Yu changed his attack mode this time. He wanted to turn around, but he found that he couldn''t move.


    "Array space manipulation."


    Xin Yue stood in the distance and quietly watched the knot printing in Wang Yu''s hand flying. The most basic manipulation, which Xin Yue was practicing recently, was used on a big man this time, just like Wang Yu deliberately performed to Xin Yue.


    Unlike when xingcai taught her, when Xinyue looked at Wang Yu''s actions, she was as enlightened as before. She immediately figured out what she couldn''t understand before.


    She was a little excited to look at the Xin trace that could not move, and her eyes burst out of the excitement she had learned.


    "See clearly?"


    At this time, Wang Yu''s voice also sounded from Xin Yue''s mind. She looked at Wang Yu in surprise, but found that he was also looking at herself.


    He... Really used this method to fight Xin hen in order to demonstrate it to himself?


    Xin Yue didn''t know what to say at this time. The moving mood was used in her mind, but it was more than moving. Wang Yu''s meaning to her was much deeper than these brief emotions.


    "Xin hen, he''s behind you! Turn your head!"


    Seeing that Xin hen was still waiting for Wang Yu''s sneak attack as before, the boy who made a noise just now roared loudly for fear that he didn''t hear it.


    But in fact, Xin trace had already noticed it, but his body had been controlled by Wang Yu at that time.


    "Shh -"


    The blue light in Wang Yu''s hand gradually weakened. He turned his head and accurately found the young man talking in the crowd. He put his slender fingers on his lips and opened his mouth gently.


    Obviously, it was just a simple modal particle, but the boy looked at his cold and ruthless face and cold eyes. He thought that the voice was made in his ears, and his body couldn''t help shivering.


    "Wang Yu, you are too bad to bully other people''s children."


    Long Zhu looked at Wang Yu''s behavior and couldn''t help opening his mouth, but in the final analysis, in this way, the child won''t talk much in the future.


    "Well, Wang Yu is teaching him some philosophy of life."


    Xiaohun learned Wang Yu''s tone and explained it in a mock way.


    Wang Yu listened, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. He also knocked down the fixed Xin trace to the ground.

 Chapter 1067

    With Xin hen''s fall, there was a sigh on the court. From Wang Yu''s promise to duel with him to his failure, it was only a few breaths before and after.


    Although Xin he said that Wang Yu''s power was very strong before, when they saw him today, their evaluation of Wang Yu rose to another height.


    "Let''s go."


    However, the party Wang Yu didn''t look strange. He just went to Xin Yue and opened his mouth gently.


    Xin Yue also smiled at Wang Yu and held the palm of Wang Yu''s hand. They left here together.


    In the flower forest, only the people who looked at each other, looked at their backs and didn''t move.


    "What? Let him take advantage of this? Who does he think he is?"


    There was an angry roar in the conference hall in the deepest part of the Wufeng palace, followed by a series of comments.


    "Yes, he is contemptuous of our whole family!"


    "Don''t think that when our young patriarch stands with him, he really doesn''t pay attention to us!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Be quiet."


    There was an endless stream of noisy voices. Finally, they were stopped by such a serious and cold voice.


    The patriarch sitting in the first place, with no expression on his face, scanned the indignant people for a week.


    Just now, all the people who wanted to rush to Wang Yu and beat him immediately also shrunk their heads and blinked after seeing the patriarch''s performance.


    "Elder, tell me."


    The patriarch ignored them and looked directly at the elder who had been smiling.


    To tell the truth, he was the one who said he would hold the meeting. Now he doesn''t say anything and looks at everything with a smile.


    Now it was unfathomable and didn''t say anything. The patriarch sighed gently. He really didn''t understand what the old guy was doing more and more.


    "If you want me to say," the smile on the elder''s face is obvious, and his eyes pass over the faces of the people, "we don''t have to worry at all."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone''s faces were changeable, and they faintly wanted to start talking.


    "Hum, elder, what do you mean? Wang Yu finished our task by opportunism. Isn''t it too cheap to get our support?"


    An elder who doesn''t usually have a good relationship with the eldest elder opens his mouth, his eyes twinkle with irony, and even his tone is full of mockery.


    "Hehe, who said there was only such a challenge?"


    The elder opened his mouth. After that, even the relatively light patriarch looked at him in some confusion.


    "At that time, it was only part of the trial to let him challenge all the younger generation of Wufeng nationality. The other part was naturally more able to show his ability."


    He explained that his eyes were shining, and the whole person looked like a cunning fox.


    "Make it clear, elder, we have always discussed together. When can we become your speech hall?"


    Another person who didn''t get along well with the elder opened his mouth and looked at the elder in confusion.


    "Well, now that the elder has made a decision, let''s end today''s memory. We''ll talk about anything later."


    The patriarch made a voice, interrupted the conversation just now and forcibly ended today''s discussion.


    But even if someone doesn''t want to agree with such a conclusion, he can only leave bitterly in the end. After all, the face of the patriarch has never been dared except the elder who once fell.


    These days, Wang Yu''s lifestyle is to wait for everyone who wants to challenge him in his room.


    Of course, every five days to accept a person''s challenge, and this person is regarded as the strongest person they choose in five days.


    According to the "insidious and cunning" Wang Yu, when the one month deadline expires, they will automatically default that they are coming to challenge the strongest.


    It was a dead end, but it was rigid. In this way, Wang Yu solved it into a winning game.


    "You are really leisurely. When you come to see you every day, you drink tea in your room."


    Xingcai looked at Wang Yu, who was sitting next to him quietly pouring tea. The expression on his face took some envy.


    Of course, it''s just a little envy. After all, he still doesn''t have the courage to face the whole Wufeng family alone.


    "Hehe, in fact, we are also very hard. We have to practice every day, otherwise we may be surpassed by others when we come to challenge and fail."


    Wang Yu didn''t answer. He just drank a cup of tea quietly. On the contrary, Xin Yue sitting on Wang Yu''s side smiled, but his words really made people angry.


    "No, you two are a little too much," said the star, who looked back and forth between them, and then said:


    "But I heard that several elders who have always had a lot of opinions on you have no news now. Do you have any other plans for you?"

 Chapter 1068

    "So what?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes finally left the teacup in his hand and asked the star light indifferently.


    Yes, he has something to care about. Wang Yu itself is synonymous with power. Even if there is a new plan for him, there will always be a way to solve it. In the end, it is not something he should worry about.


    "Hehe, but I''m worried."


    Xingcai smiled, slightly stunned for a moment, and directly picked up a tea cup and drank it.


    "Wait..."


    Xinyue suddenly raised her head and looked anxiously at xingcai. When xingcai heard it, she quickly swallowed the tea she had just drunk and said:


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Then he put the cup back on the table.


    Xin Yue looked at his movements, looked back and turned a few times, and finally returned to calm. She looked at the stars and shook her head:


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Xingcai''s expression became strange. When he wanted to continue to ask, Wang Yu, who didn''t speak, said faintly:


    "You just used her cup."


    After that, he looked up at the stars. His eyes were dark and against the light. He couldn''t see any emotion.


    "I..."


    Xingcai looked at the cup he had just drunk in shock, and then looked at Wang Yu. There was some fear in the depths of his eyes.


    These days, he is closest to these two people. Naturally, he can no longer understand Wang Yu''s love for Xin Yue.


    Although I often appear between two people as redundant people, I also understand that many things I can''t touch.


    For example, Xin Yue''s teacup just now.


    So at this time, even if Wang Yu didn''t speak, he could detect the coming danger.


    "Well, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to deal with today. You two have a good tea tasting, so I won''t bother more."


    Xingcai quickly said such a sentence, then stood up and turned to leave here.


    After just saying that, Wang Yu didn''t look up at him. Now he didn''t even lift his head when he heard such a goodbye.


    "Well... Then we won''t keep you. If you have something to do, do it quickly."


    Xinyue still sat in her own position, but looked up at the stars with a bright smile on her face.


    Xingcai nodded and left here quickly, even much faster than usual.


    In the room, there were only Wang Yu and Xin Yue left. On a summer afternoon without wind, you couldn''t even hear the cicadas.


    After being quiet, Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu reluctantly, "although the cup was mine just now, I haven''t drunk it."


    The meaning in the words was obvious. She didn''t use it and didn''t need to care about it at all. However, Wang Yu deliberately misunderstood xingcai and even drove him away.


    The serious expression on Wang Yu''s face finally couldn''t hold. Looking at Xin Yue, he smiled, "don''t you think he''s been here longer and longer?"


    Listening to this tone, I seem to have some grievances.


    "How old are you and care about this like a child?"


    Xin Yue shook her head, unable to say whether she should laugh or scold him.


    But after all, he cared about himself so much, which still brought some sweetness to Xinyue''s heart.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Is today the last day for the fusion of phoenix soul liquid?"


    Xin Yue tried her best to get back to normal and talked about business.


    Previously, Wang Yu told her that the wanhun sword in his body needed to break the seal to improve his strength, and he was protecting the Dharma with him at that time.


    However, some people will come to challenge during the day, so they can''t successfully integrate at one time. They can only protect the Dharma slowly every night.


    "Well, indeed, but we''re not in a hurry. We have plenty of time today."


    Wang Yu smiled at Xinyue. The tenderness and feelings in his eyes were not hidden. He saw everything at a glance. He looked directly at Xinyue and blushed.


    This situation is also the most common way for Wang Yu and Xin Yue to get along these days. Although it is not too sweet, it is still unacceptable to xingcai.


    "But what xingcai said just now is really worthy of our attention. The elder always thinks of some strange things. We can''t underestimate them."


    Xin Yue tried her best not to be disturbed by Wang Yu''s words, or she would talk about the business before.


    Hearing this, Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a slight worry. Indeed, when he faced the elders before, he had no feeling at all. Even the patriarch was just a kind elder worried about Xinyue.


    However, this elder gives people a very strange feeling. Although nothing bad will happen, it still makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Well, but if you want to know what he will think, we don''t have to guess. We''ll understand it in a few days."


    Wang Yu looked at Xinyue with relief. His slender palm was gently attached to Xinyue''s soft head.

 Chapter 1069

    Indeed, even if they speculate here, after all, three days is the deadline of a month''s appointment. This challenge has almost become a certainty. Wang Yu''s success is a certainty. What else to do next depends on the elder a few days later.


    Time always passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the one month appointment between Wang Yu and the elder soon ended. Wang Yu and Xin Yue returned to the conference hall where they discussed things a month ago.


    It is still the same position and character as last time, but I believe everyone here has changed a lot compared with before.


    "Mr. Wang, first of all, we want to congratulate you. You have completed the one month challenge we said before."


    Last time an elder who was very opposed to Wang Yu looked at him with a smile. Although his words were blessings, they always gave people a feeling that there was something else.


    "Thank you."


    Wang Yu was not polite. He looked at him directly, nodded, said two words quietly, and then said nothing.


    The expression on that face changed. It was obviously affected by Wang Yu''s attitude. He was a little angry.


    Although Xin Yue has always been on the side of Wang Yu, it''s still hard to say under such circumstances. In terms of position, she still has to stand firmly on the side of the Wufeng family.


    "Hehe, young master Wang is really indifferent to fame and wealth. Let''s stop talking nonsense and start today''s topic."


    The elder also made a sound at this time. If his eyes seemed to have no light, he swept the elder just now, and then looked at Wang Yu. His eyes narrowed. He couldn''t see what kind of light was hidden inside.


    "Well, we can say what we have. It''s also a tradition in the family."


    Xin Yue also said this after the elder at this time. On the surface, it seems that she is helping Wufeng family, but in fact, everyone knows that this is saying not to play tricks with Wang Yu.


    "Xin Yue, how do you say that? Of course, the Wufeng family has always been like this."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth with a little smile in his eyes. He also said something openly and secretly through Xinyue''s words just now.


    The smile on the elder''s face was a little stiff. He soon recovered, cleared his throat, didn''t say any more nonsense, and directly said:


    "Mr. Wang, you passed the first test before. I believe the second one will succeed soon."


    He opened his mouth and looked straight at Wang Yu. His eyes were full of undeniable firmness, and he must have known what he was going to say when he looked at the people around him.


    The second test?


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows, which was a good reason. After all, they didn''t say that they were all the challenges before. In this way, they might be able to keep pestering for this reason.


    "Don''t worry. This must be the last test. If childe Wang succeeds, we will trust you with Xin Yue."


    Before Wang Yu spoke, the elder directly said the conclusion. In this way, Wang Yu had no other reason to refuse.


    After all, the previous challenge conditions have been agreed, how can you care about the latter?


    Wang Yu listened expressionless, but Xin Yue''s face was dignified.


    As expected, things were similar to what she guessed. Even if they could pass, the elder would certainly not let them go.


    "The elder might as well say what the second challenge is."


    Wang Yu answered. He wanted to see what kind of method they had come up with to "test" him this time.


    The elder looked at Wang Yu with appreciation and said, "it''s not a difficult thing, but it''s recorded in the ancient books evaluating warriors in our Wufeng family. If someone can successfully win the strange fruit of the central forest in the three beast domain, he is the bravest person in the family."


    He paused and looked at Wang Yu''s eyes. "Since childe Wang has successfully challenged all the elites of our young generation before, it''s easy to be a warrior respected by all of us in Wufeng family."


    As soon as the voice fell, the elders around looked at the elder in shock. Wang Yu quietly observed the situation around him, and the corners of his mouth made a nice arc imperceptibly.


    "No, the three beasts haven''t been in for many years. No one can come out alive since the old patriarch went in last time!"


    Xinyue suddenly patted the table, stood up and shouted at the elder.


    Looking at Xin Yue''s excited appearance, Wang Yu can also imagine what kind of place this and the three beast domain are.


    It must be a particularly bad environment and full of danger.


    No matter how bad it is, it seems that there is nothing like the back mountain they climbed before. In fact, the dangers are hidden in the vast snow.


    "I''ll go."


    When everyone was still thinking about how to make their young patriarch change his mind, Wang Yu''s short two words directly shocked everyone.

 Chapter 1070

    Including Xin Yue.


    "Are you crazy? Promise the elder to go to that place?"


    It was getting late. In the room for Wang Yu, Xin Yue''s voice was full of anger. Listen carefully, and there was some faint concern.


    When he was in the Council hall during the day, Wang Yu promised directly in front of everyone, which was also the most incomprehensible to Xin Yue.


    This is clearly a trap, waiting for Wang Yu to jump in. Why is he so active to keep up with other people''s bait.


    "You don''t know how terrible it is in the three beast domain. After you go in, you are completely dead."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu nervously and tried not to be infected by the excitement, but when talking, she still had to take some body movements that she wouldn''t normally have.


    "Well, I don''t know. Don''t you know? Tell me, we still make money."


    Wang Yu went behind Xin Yue, reached out and gently took her into his arms. His voice was soft as if he were saying the most moving love words.


    However, they all know that agreeing to such conditions is still very challenging.


    Xin Yue was calmed by Wang Yu''s actions, but she shook her head and opened her mouth with pity, "Oh, you know? When I was a child, countless people died every year because of going to the three beast territory. Although there are many good things in it, the crisis is beyond our imagination. If you rush in and have an accident, I......"


    Said later, Xin Yue''s voice also became a little hasty, and tears appeared in her eyes.


    At that time, Xin Yue listened to the adults tell how frightening the three beast domain was. Even the old patriarch never came out because he went in. Later, he directly let his eldest son, the current patriarch, take over the position.


    "I listened to dragon candle, but he didn''t say much. He just said that there were many rare materials and all kinds of magical things in it a long time ago."


    Wang Yu''s voice was soft and tried to calm Xinyue''s anxious mood, but her body shook slightly when she spoke.


    Yes, when he was in the Council hall at that time, although Xin Yue tried to stop it, he agreed at once because Long Zhu said there might be an adventure in it.


    Of course, the benefits must be accompanied by difficult challenges. Wang Yu knows this very well and has long been ready to bear hardships.


    However, he Xinyue is still worried about herself. She has talked about it since the end of the meeting. Although Wang Yu understands her mood, it will never change because of this.


    Xin Yue took out a ragged but well preserved book from her arms, kept the posture of being held by Wang Yuhuai, and gently turned it over. They have been getting along like this these days, so it''s not awkward at this time.


    "I don''t know myself, so I took a book from the library, which recorded things related to the three beast domain."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed softly, waiting for her to tell herself:


    "Yes, there will be a lot of martial animals in it. It is said that the three animal domain is the realm formed by the terrorist war of Wufeng, soul dragon and magic tiger in ancient times. There are three animal inheritance, but no one can get these three animal inheritance."


    Xin Yue explained, but then her face changed. She grabbed Wang Yu''s arm with some excitement and said, "it''s inheritance again. We can have a good look..."


    "Yes, I wanted to tell you this, but I can''t remember it just now. Fortunately, Xin Yue said it."


    The voice of dragon candle also sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. It sounded guilty.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu answered. He didn''t know who answered. After a silence, he also fell into meditation.


    "Ah, brother Yu, it says that the kiwi fruit we are looking for is in the central forest, and the inheritance is right below the forest mother tree."


    Mother tree?


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. It seemed that the trees in the central forest were also full of all kinds of classes.


    "I''ll get ready and start tomorrow."


    Wang Yu''s opening surprised Xin Yue.


    "Tomorrow, will it be too early?"


    Xin Yue leaned against Wang Yu and turned her head to look into Wang Yu''s eyes, which was full of confusion.


    "No, the pills and runes prepared in the mountain before have not been used, and today, the sixth weight of Longfeng body and wanhun sword can also be successfully recovered. It is the time when we are most energetic."


    He smiled at Xinyue. His eyes were full of firmness and confidence. For a time, Xinyue was fascinated.


    "Well, look again. It''s dawn."


    Wang Yu suddenly opened his mouth, which shocked Xin Yue. Then he realized that he was stunned just now. He couldn''t help but stand up and cough a few times to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Well, I''ll go back and prepare. I''ll go in with you tomorrow."


    Xin Yue bowed slightly to Wang Yu, then turned her head and left the room quickly.


    Wang Yu watched her go away with a smile in his eyes. It was not until she disappeared into his sight that seriousness and coldness reappeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 1071

    Of course, it is said that the three beasts area is a very complicated place, but there is nothing to be prepared for.


    So before dawn, Xin Yue knocked on Wang Yu''s door and called it "go early and return early".


    "Well, it''s not urgent anyway. At this moment, let''s go."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue, who was still in red clothes. When he looked at himself with a smile, he couldn''t help shaking his head. The two men held hands. When they walked out of the gate of the palace, they also suddenly raised their breath, got up and flew away. The direction was towards the junction of Wufeng family and magic tiger family.


    Originally, in the Wu beast region, the three ethnic groups were separated in three different directions. However, since a big war in the central region, the dangerous three beast region has been formed, and the three ethnic groups are not much connected.


    Of course, this is just a superficial peace. Generally speaking, the soul dragon family will still have some small friction with the dance Phoenix family in some places, and will always win some conflicts, but it will appear and complete quickly.


    "Before I was at home, my grandfather told me this."


    Xin Yue walked on Wang Yu''s side. Now they had left Huangji city and headed towards the edge line.


    Since it has long been decided to help Wufeng and soul dragon fight, Wang Yu also wants to know more about the story of Wu beast domain.


    "Well, but before I saw it, the young patriarch of the soul dragon family didn''t seem to hate you so deeply."


    Wang Yu looked ahead with some confusion on his face. Indeed, if it was really because those small things had evolved into something that could only be solved through war, he should not be able to say with a smile that he wanted to marry Xin Yue after seeing Xin Yue.


    They really don''t know the young patriarch. Even if there is a war at that time, they may suffer losses in this regard.


    "Well, he and Dan Tianxiang are very strange people. They have such an attitude towards me and the whole Wufeng family."


    Xinyue responded. At this time, she found that the horizon had lit up slightly.


    "Brother Yu, is the sun rising soon!"


    She opened her mouth to Wang Yu excitedly. Both of them looked in the direction of Xin Yue''s fingers. There was a tangled white cloud in the East. Some golden light was slightly revealed in the gap between the clouds, but the whole looked red.


    Although the early summer morning wind still brings some coolness, seeing such light can''t help but bring warmth to everyone''s heart.


    Wang Yu looked at such a beautiful scene. For a moment, he was stunned. The red light reflected in his dark eyes. He had a deep feeling of looking for a job.


    Xin Yue turned to look at Wang Yu and felt that his eyes were like a sea of infinite things. What he could see was only his surface. Under such a hiding, there were more things inside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu noticed Xin Yue''s eyes and turned to look at her. His eyes were less dignified and more warm and smiling.


    Xin Yue opened her eyes, looked at Wang Yu carefully, smiled and shook her head, "nothing, look at you."


    This was obviously hiding something, but Wang Yu didn''t care. He picked his eyebrows, turned back to the direction he had just traveled, took Xin Yue''s palm and set off again.


    "Just now I saw the rising sun and thought of my father and the people in my family."


    A faint tone, which is why Wang Yu was explaining that he was stunned just now.


    Xin Yue is still a little distracted, and the spirit comes in an instant. Although Wang Yu also shows his love and trust when they get along with each other, he always gives people a feeling of ambiguity.


    She once said that she had no sense of security, but Wang Yu didn''t seem to take it to heart at that time. Now he was just a little stunned God. He turned around and explained it to himself. How else could Xinyue be moved?


    "Hehe, is it strange?"


    Wang Yu felt the mood change of Xinyue around him, and his face was also embarrassed. "It seems that I haven''t told you about my family before."


    Such self mocking rhetorical questions made Xinyue feel sorry for Wang Yu. She quickly shook her head and denied, "no, it''s not surprising at all. If you want to talk about your family, I''d like to listen."


    She shook Wang Yu''s hand and gently squeezed Wang Yu. Looking at him, her eyes were full of sincerity.


    "OK, now let me tell you. When you come back to my house with me in the future, you don''t know which is which." Wang Yu also smiled, stretched out another palm and gently hooked Xin Yue''s nose.


    Take her home


    Hearing such words, Xinyue couldn''t help taking some pink on her face, but she nodded heavily.


    The journey to the three beast region is not very short, but the two started in the morning and chatted with each other. Unconsciously, they finally approached a small town of Wufeng nationality closest to the three beast region when it was dark.

 Chapter 1072

    Compared with a big city like Huangji City, there are not many tall buildings in the town. The highest house is two floors. The residents don''t seem to belong to the Wufeng family, but fortunately, the folk customs are more simple and the warm and hospitable appearance caught Wang Yu a little unprepared.


    "Well, you two are from the city. You can rest assured to live in our house tonight. It''s cold at night. You have a good rest and don''t have to worry about anything else."


    The old woman who warmly received them sat in the warm room, stretched out her hand to Xin Yue and Wang Yu to indicate the various things and methods of use here, and finally asked them not to go out at night, so she went out of the door.


    "Brother Yu..."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu stood at the door and looked at what Wang Yu was about to say. Wang Yu motioned not to speak.


    "The sixth secret skill of wanhun sword, I''ll try it now."


    The voice of the secret skill soon reached Xinyue''s mind. Xinyue looked at Wang Yu in some confusion, but saw him blink at himself.


    When Wang Yu closed his eyes and was about to start manipulating the sixth heavy method of wanhun sword, Xin Yue also turned around, went to the room and looked at it carefully.


    The house is an ordinary small mud house in this town. There are many haystacks on the roof. It is estimated that the temperature in the house will not be too low in winter.


    Xin Yue walked around the room. The red martial gas in her hand was still testing whether there was a fluctuation of martial gas from time to time, which was a guarantee for their safety.


    A small square table was placed in the middle of the room, surrounded by four wooden stools, which was also the standard configuration of ordinary people''s rooms. However, when Xin Yue entered the inner room, he found that there was only one bed in the whole room.


    When she was blushing, Xin Yue also secretly said her stupidity. They both said they were a couple. Can you let others prepare two rooms for them?


    "Xin Yue, what are you looking at?"


    While she was struggling, Wang Yu''s voice also came, and then his figure appeared in the inner room.


    "Well, this bed is still a wooden bed. It''s good."


    Unlike Xin Yue, Wang Yu came up to the bed, looked at the huge wooden bed with satisfaction, and then sat directly beside the bed.


    Xinyue pursed her lips, still went to the bedside, stood asking, looked at Wang Yu and said, "what did you do just now? Did you find anything?"


    When the phoenix soul liquid was fused, Xin Yue was protecting the Dharma all the way, but she really didn''t know what secret skills she had after breaking the seal.


    Wang Yu flashed a smile in his eyes and said to Xin Yue, "it''s all right. Find out if there are people around who are following us."


    Still?


    Xinyue''s surprised cousin seemed to amuse Wang Yu. He spoiled Xinyue''s cheek and replied, "yes, we were followed on the road before. Don''t you know?"


    He looked at Xinyue with a smile and flashed a teasing in his eyes.


    Even if he covered it up well, Xinyue found it. She took Wang Yu''s hand and cried, "Oh, don''t sell off again. Tell me what''s going on."


    Wang Yu was defeated by such an attack. Finally, he had to surrender with a smile and try to make his face serious. "When we were on the road, I could only feel someone following behind us. These people still used the power of the array, but they were much stronger than those in the palace before. Maybe that''s why you didn''t feel it."


    Xin Yue listened quietly, and they looked at each other with a lot of dignity in their eyes.


    "But before we entered the town, those who followed us seemed to disappear suddenly. There was no trace. After entering the room, I tried to find the trace with the formula of wanhun sword, but I couldn''t find it."


    Wang Yu continued to explain. He also stretched out his hand to hold Xin Yue''s palm and asked, "do you think it''s because there''s something different in this town?"


    Xin Yue also thought about this problem carefully. She looked up at Wang Yu for a long time. "Just now the old lady said that she couldn''t stroll at night. Does it have something to do with this?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. When he was led in, he had been thinking about the people following behind him. He didn''t notice these, but Xin Yue said something. Maybe the old man really knew something.


    "Why don''t we ask."


    Xin Yue suggested. Wang Yu thought about it and nodded.


    Of course, they don''t worry about what the old woman will do again. After the last thing, as long as they go out, they will check in the dark first before they accept the accommodation. Therefore, they are more relieved about the place where they stay today.


    "What, there is no one in the main room?"


    When Xinyue opened the door of the main room in the yard, she found that there was no one in the room.


    "No, it seems that we are not in the town, but in the array."


    Wang Yu took Xin Yue''s hand and opened his mouth seriously.

 Chapter 1073

    "What?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu in surprise. At this time, she finally realized why she had a strange feeling since she left her room just now.


    When they first arrived in the town, they could still see many wild dogs biting each other on the road, but now the night is quiet and scary, and there was not even a sound of insects in the weeds at their feet.


    "Damn it, I''m in the trap."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, unwilling to speak, and his palm held Xinyue''s hand tightly.


    Xin Yue didn''t quite understand what he said, and turned to look in his direction. The red martial spirit in his hand was more obvious, "so what should we do now?"


    The surrounding environment is so strange that even if it really exists in the real world, it will make people scared. Now they know they are trapped here, which is even more frightening.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Wang Yu spoke softly. As soon as his voice fell, the blue light rushed out of him and directly emitted directly above the sky.


    "It should be an ordinary array limit, but I didn''t expect that we didn''t notice it."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth with some dignity in his eyes. He was able to pull them in when he was silent. He didn''t know who was behind the manipulation of this array.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and said, "what can I do for you? I''ve learned a lot of array related knowledge from xingcai before. Although it''s not as good as you, it can also be useful."


    With that, Xin Yue gradually used her power to produce a lot of blue light, which was about to converge in the direction of Wang Yu''s launch.


    "It doesn''t matter. You use force to look around to see if there is anything weak. Maybe it''s the array eye. Tell me when you find it. Don''t act rashly."


    Wang Yu stopped Xin Yue''s action and arranged another job for her. After that, the blue light in his hand became more dazzling.


    Xin Yue began to understand what Wang Yu was doing. Obviously, for an array, if it can trap people, it must be closed.


    Wang Yu directly instilled the power of the array into the space above, which is also the most direct way to find the array eye.


    Of course, it is also the most laborious.


    Xin Yue finally glanced at Wang Yu, then turned away from the yard and walked outside the town.


    It was still dark, but Xin Yue was not alone outside for the first time. Such an environment would only make her pay more attention.


    The structure of the town is similar to that of the traditional town of Wufeng nationality, except that the shape of the house is somewhat different. When Xin Yue walks on the street, he can only explore house by house.


    Although it was quiet, Xinyue just looked up at the first yard and saw the blue light rushing into the sky. Her whole body seemed to be full of strength again.


    It was not only Wang Yu looking for their exit, but also his spiritual pillar.


    "The martial gas field here is very strange. Do you feel it?"


    Xin Yue walked through two houses with their backs to each other. When she was about to walk away as usual, the voice of red flame came from her mind.


    She was slightly stunned. Then she turned her head and looked at the two courtyards. There was a trace of confusion in her eyes, "this... Seems to be a completely symmetrical house. How does it look like turning one over and installing it directly?"


    The more she looked, the more she felt something was wrong, but she didn''t come forward easily. Instead, she first used a secret technique to speak to Wang Yu, "brother Yu, come to the third row room, I found..."


    Xin Yue''s voice just came out. Suddenly, he felt that something in his body was swallowing himself violently. The whole person had no strength and fell to the ground.


    Wang Yu over there heard Xin Yue''s voice, but her voice stopped abruptly halfway. Wang Yu missed a beat in his heart and suddenly pulled down the blue light. His body was like a wind and quickly skipped in the direction Xin Yue said just now.


    However, the same situation happened to Wang Yu. Just when he saw Xin Yue''s position, his body seemed to have made some mistakes. He suddenly lost his support and fell to the ground.


    What''s going on?


    Wang Yu''s violent heartbeat proved that he had not lost consciousness. He looked up difficultly and looked at Xin Yue not far from him, with some incredible despair in his eyes.


    Yes, despair.


    He did suffer from the situation that he couldn''t find a way out before, but Wang Yu never gave up and didn''t even have any idea of losing, but today, he has no way.


    Because now he can''t even control his body. How can he leave here?


    An unprecedented disappointment infected Wang Yu, quickly spread from his brain and then spread to his whole body.


    Xin Yue in the distance watched Wang Yu gradually lose the idea of struggle, and she became more decadent.


    "Wang Yu, Wang Yu, what are you doing and thinking? Get up quickly."

 Chapter 1074

    The sound of dragon candle came from Wang Yu''s mind and hit Wang Yu, but it had no effect.


    "What can you do with him now? How can you get out of here if you can''t move and can''t even find the array eye?"


    Xiaohun was also infected by Wang Yu''s negative emotions. He didn''t even have any strength to refute. It sounded more like comforting Wang Yu.


    Dragon candle said bitterly, "this is the reason for the attack of truth Gu. It drives the negative factors in your body."


    With that, he sighed heavily, as if full of disdain for the fact that Wang Yu was raided so soon.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, and the voice of the Dragon candle continued to ring. "The truth is that Gu was originally like this. When it happened, it needed certain conditions to guide it before it began to make the people in Gu lose the power of action, and then it would achieve the purpose of destroying the whole person by interfering with their thoughts."


    He explained that Wang Yu probably understood what was going on, that is to say, Xin Yue on one side was in the same situation.


    "But I can''t control my body now. How can I successfully crack it?"


    Wang Yu tried his best to return his consciousness to the scope of manipulation, but his words were somewhat negative. In a sense, he also asked for ideas.


    "Well... That''s all I know about the truth Gu. Others may appear later."


    The Dragon candle said, as if afraid of what Wang Yu said, and said, "the purpose of telling you this is not to let you lose yourself because of this little Gu."


    Wang Yu''s heart sank. He also understood that if he was allowed to develop wantonly in his body just now, the consequences must be unimaginable.


    What''s more, he looked up at Xinyue who also fell in front of him, and his face also flashed some guilt.


    Even Xin Yue responded to himself with a firm face. His performance just now was too outrageous.


    "Tut Tut, what a moving scene."


    When both of them couldn''t move, a burst of applause suddenly appeared in the sky, and then a dark blue figure appeared right above them. His body was as light as the lightest cloud.


    "Oh, it''s you."


    Xin Yue looked up and looked at the visitor contemptuously, but found that her upper body had recovered its movement and was able to control her body by herself.


    There was an unknown smile in the visitor''s eyes, even as if he appreciated the title of Xin Yue.


    It was Dan Tianxiang who planted the truth poison to them before.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were cold. After hearing about him and Xin Chen in xingcai, Dan Tianxiang took a layer of complex color in his mind.


    It''s not clear whether he is an enemy or a friend, but what happened with Xinchen at the beginning also shows that he is not a guy who will be led by the nose.


    "Young master Wang, Miss Xing, long time no see."


    Dan Tianxiang smiled at them and moved his fingers. Wang Yu also felt that all his control had returned to his hands.


    Wang Yu''s first reaction was to stand up, quickly walk to Xin Yue, and then carefully help her up with deep concern on his face, "Xin Yue, are you okay?"


    However, Xin Yue seemed to have no strength. Even the whole person exaggerated and fell on Wang Yu, "young master, I''m so hot and uncomfortable..."


    Her voice was charming and moving. Her voice attracted people all the time. Her delicate arm also attached to Wang Yu''s shoulders and waist like a water snake. The heat and love spread instantly.


    Wang Yu frowned, but when he looked at the man in his arms, he was still happy.


    Her face was crimson, her clear eyes seemed to be full of water vapor, her long eyelashes blinked, pure and charming. Wang Yu looked at her closely and felt that the whole person was a little thirsty and out of breath.


    This is not Xinyue at all!


    Wang Yu''s mind suddenly flashed such an idea. After thinking so, he also suddenly pushed the woman from himself. The beautiful thought in his mind was also scattered by him.


    "Brother Yu!"


    Just as Wang Yugang stood upright, Xin Yue''s voice came from behind. He turned his head and looked at him. Dan Tianxiang was holding Xin Yue affectionately and looking at him with a mocking face.


    "You let her go!"


    Wang Yu roared loudly, looking at the tears on his face, but worried. Looking at his Xin Yue, Wang Yu was also resenting his stupidity for a moment.


    "Well, I came to you today. I didn''t want to entangle with you more," Dan Tianxiang loosened Xin Yue and looked at her stumble. Wang Yu knew that the truth of her was still eroding her actions.


    Wang Yu was lucky. He flew forward and caught Xin Yue steadily. His heart was full of guilt and pity.


    "Brother Yu, I didn''t know what was going on just now, so he caught me..."


    Xin Yue''s body was shaking violently, and she was in Wang Yu''s arms. She couldn''t even speak clearly. She lost control of her body, and her fear of the array made her physically and mentally tired.

 Chapter 1075

    After hearing this, Wang Yu held Xin Yue tightly. He also saw what had just happened. He was also confused by the appearance, which caused the separation of the two of them.


    "Dan Tianxiang."


    He looked up and looked at Dan Tianxiang with a smile on his face. His voice was also indifferent.


    Obviously, these arrays and what confused people just now were all made by Dan Tianxiang alone, as well as the truth Gu that happened to Xin Yue and them, all of which were his masterpieces.


    "Don''t be so cold. I''ve deliberately walked more to block you here outside."


    Dan Tianxiang jumped down from the roof, glanced at his Xinyue at random, and said, "Xingyue, hehe, I didn''t think there was such a relationship between you and her."


    This was obviously about Xin Chen and Xin Yue. Wang Yu frowned and took Xin Yue''s body to his arms.


    "We have got Youlian grass."


    Wang Yu made a faint sound and looked at Dan Tianxiang just to know his reaction.


    Judging from his attitude towards Xin Chen in the ice coffin and xingcai said that he has been looking for someone to go to Wufeng family to find youliancao for years. For him, it should also be very important for him.


    Sure enough, after Wang Yu finished speaking, Dan Tianxiang''s calm face also broke his kung fu in an instant. He stepped forward and shouted to Wang Yu in disbelief:


    "Did you really find it?"


    Wang Yu raised an eyebrow at him. The news revealed in his eyes also made Dan Tianxiang have to believe it.


    "Hehe, after all these years, I thought it was just a trick she tricked me."


    Dan Tianxiang''s face flashed a trace of ridicule. His body was slightly unstable. Instead, he recovered his original appearance. His face was also serious. He stretched out his palm to Wang Yu and said, "bring it."


    The same voice as the command made Xin Yue, who calmed down her good mood, instantly angry. She struggled to get up from Wang Yu''s arms and shouted to Dan Tianxiang, "Oh, did you say that you would give us to you like this? You underestimated us?"


    Her complexion was pale. After finishing these words, her body was uncontrollable and began to cough wildly. Such a change made Wang Yu worried and looked at Xin Yue with concern.


    "Hum, in my array, do you still want to be brave?"


    Dan Tianxiang''s figure gradually came towards them, put away his smile, and looked at Wang Yu with indifferent eyes, as if he were looking at the dying man.


    In order to make Xin Yue''s posture more comfortable, Wang Yu directly placed her gently on the ground, while he squatted on the ground and looked at him with concern.


    "Now take that thing out, and I can let you out safely."


    Dan Tianxiang looked down at them and said the ultimatum. A blue light gradually appeared in his hands.


    Wang Yu took out a small white porcelain bottle from his arms, took out some pills and fed them to Xin Yue. He also looked up at Dan Tianxiang again.


    Looking at the blue light in his hand, Wang Yu also understood. No wonder Dan Tianxiang didn''t use martial Qi with Wang Yu when he was in LINGJI city. It seems that the power of array is what he is best at mastering.


    "You are really hidden, and you don''t know whose array power is more powerful than that of elder Xin Chen?"


    Wang Yu ignored his attack move that was about to fall down. Instead, he mocked him loudly.


    For such a long time, he also had no strength. One was that the attack of truth Gu was behind, which was obviously much stronger than before. The other was that something was constantly absorbing the amount of Wang Yu and Xin Yue in Dan Tianxiang''s array.


    He still has the bonus of dragon and Phoenix body, so he still has reason for the time being, but Xin Yue can''t stick to it. If he wastes time, something will happen.


    "Xin Chen... That''s her real name... Ha ha."


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Dan Tianxiang was really stunned for a moment. He took some ridicule at the corners of his mouth. After reacting, he also looked at Wang Yu again:


    "It seems that you have seen her adopted little wild seed. Well, I''ll deal with it with you at that time."


    When he said this, he seemed to have some hatred in his eyes, but when Wang Yu looked up, he didn''t see it very clearly.


    "You can''t go on like this. You have to find a way to crack the array quickly."


    Long Zhu knew that Wang Yu''s body could not last long. Even if Dan Tianxiang didn''t directly use the array to destroy them, the passage of time was fatal.


    Wang Yu naturally understood this truth. The only thing he could think of was to hold him with Youlian grass, and then look for an opportunity to escape.


    "Xin Yue''s body is losing its temperature. It''s not good," Wang Yu said. Holding Xin Yue''s palm tightly, he could clearly feel the heat in her body disappearing a little bit, and his eyebrows were frowning more tightly. "Dragon candle, go to her body and input her some true Qi of flame inheritance."


    He ordered that although he knew that he also needed dragon candles to resist the further spread of truth insects, Xinyue''s situation was more urgent.

 Chapter 1076

    "But the truth..."


    Long Zhu knew about both of them very well, and she couldn''t help hesitating at this time.


    "The little soul is here. Don''t worry. Go quickly."


    Wang Yu looked at Dan Tianxiang in the face, but he gave orders to the Dragon candle in his heart.


    Finally, the signs of life and the urgency of the situation gradually lost in Xinyue''s body had no time for Longzhu to hesitate. He could only quickly take it out of Wang Yu''s body and then go to Xinyue''s body.


    The speed of dragon candle Wang Yu always knew that this time it was also for the two of them to extricate themselves from difficulties together. He also tried his best to instill a strong flame inheritance in Xin Yue''s body.


    Touching Xinyue''s palm gradually became warm. Wang Yu was relieved, but without the Dragon candle, his strength passed faster.


    "I won''t talk more nonsense with you. Give me youliancao."


    Dan Tianxiang was also closer to Wang Yu and opened his mouth to him indifferently. It seemed that he was bound to win this thing today.


    However, Wang Yu smiled and surprised him. "We have found Youlian grass, but it is not on me now. Before we leave, we have put it in the star picking building."


    With that, Wang Yu also looked at Dan Tianxiang sarcastically, as if he was saying that he had gone for nothing today.


    Dan Tianxiang, who had received the news and knew that Wang Yu and Wang Yu would come here and deliberately ambushed him, heard Wang Yu''s denial at this time. The gap in his heart also made him a little difficult to accept. He took a step back and looked at them again:


    "You..."


    As he spoke, the blue light in his hand flickered. The gradually increasing light looked full of power, and it was about to hit Wang Yu and him.


    No.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a little bad. Without the Dragon candle to help him clean up the truth insects that constantly eroded his heart, Wang Yu''s strength was also passing quickly, and he had no strength to resist anything.


    Did you die here?


    Wang Yu didn''t take another look at Dan Tianxiang. He never thought that so many hardships had come before when he was in forget worry Township, in Jindi and in Wutian college, but now he was planted here.


    He looked down at Xinyue, who was weak and fell in his arms. He also stroked her pale cheek with trembling hands. There were thousands of tenderness in his eyes and whispered, "fortunately, in the end, I died with you."


    "What are you talking about? How can you end your life here after so many years of Fengyun, childe Wang!"


    There was such a roar overhead. Wang Yu frowned and looked up. He saw that there was a dazzling cyan light in the sky just at a dark night. Then the light became larger and a huge crack appeared.


    "Xiao Yue!"


    Another gentle female voice came. The direction was the same as before. Now it came towards Wang Yu with the blue light.


    "What?"


    When Dan Tianxiang heard this sound, his face changed and he suddenly looked up into the sky. He didn''t know whether it was because his array was cracked outside or something else.


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes and felt that when the blue light shrouded him, his strength was recovering a little. Then what came into his eyes was worry and looking at their stars.


    He arranged his movements, and Xinyue in his arms woke up at this time.


    Although they still can''t return to their previous heyday for the time being, they are bathed in the just falling blue light, and they are also full of an unprecedented sense of comfort.


    "You..."


    Dan Tianxiang''s voice came out of the aperture. He looked at the situation in front of him as if he had lost his ability to speak.


    Wang Yu also stood up at this time. Seeing the stars, he was not surprised. Instead, he turned his eyes to the woman in front of him.


    She was dressed in crimson and wore the simplest bun on her head. Although her face was gorgeous, it gave people an indifferent feeling. More importantly, there was a rose red cinnabar mole in the center of her eyebrows.


    This is clearly carved in the same mold as the woman in the ice coffin I saw before.


    "You are Wang Yu, good."


    At this time, the woman looked at Wang Yu with kind eyes. After looking back and forth, she nodded and opened her mouth happily. Then she turned and said something to the stars behind her. They looked at each other and smiled.


    "Chen''er, are you awake?"


    Dan Tianxiang''s words also strengthened Wang Yu''s idea. He held Xin Yue who had just opened his eyes, greeted him softly, and turned sideways to let her see the mysterious woman.


    "Little aunt!"


    Xin Yue just woke up and didn''t recover much, but after seeing the visitor, her eyes were filled with excited tears.


    Wang Yu looked at her like this. He didn''t speak. He just stood behind her and patted her on the shoulder as comfort.


    After so many years, they finally met under such circumstances.


    "Chen''er, why are you here? Shouldn''t you..."


    At this time, Dan Tianxiang also reacted with complex feelings on his face. There were surprises and confusion about her awakening.

 Chapter 1077

    Many emotions are intertwined, which is also a portrayal of his feelings for Xinchen.


    Wang Yu gently hugged Xin Yue in his arms and unconsciously approached the side of the strange symmetrical house that Xin Yue said before. The blue light in his hand appeared quietly.


    Dan Tianxiang was naturally not in the mood to pay attention to these two people at this time. Facing the sudden appearance of Xinchen, he didn''t know what to say. He wasn''t ready for anything in his heart, so he had to look at her blankly.


    Xin Chen smiled sarcastically, then looked at the whole powerful array and said for a long time, "Dan Tianxiang, you really deserve to be the most talented youth of the soul dragon family who is good at learning. It seems that you have used him well."


    As she spoke, she walked slowly to the position where Dan Tianxiang stood, and the blue light in her hand gradually appeared.


    Xingcai didn''t speak, but listened to Xinchen with tight eyebrows. Her eyes were pity for her and disgust for Dan Tianxiang.


    "How did you get your little aunt back?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and was observing two similar houses. She also spoke to his secret skills. Although she had been hurt by the truth just now, fortunately, the arrival of master Long Zhu gave her a little buffer, so she could wake up so quickly.


    Wang Yu found something, smiled in his eyes, turned to Xin Yue and said excitedly, "here is the array eye."


    There will not be two houses at a glance in the world. Even if there are imitations, there will be some differences.


    Wang Yu looked at the two back-to-back houses at that time, which was a little strange. Just now, he looked carefully and found different gas field distribution inside, so he was able to determine that this is the array eye.


    "... all right."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and didn''t notice what he said just now. After all, it''s important to leave here first. They''ll talk about anything later.


    "Oh, that, in fact, the night before we came, xingcai came to me and we discussed it."


    Wang Yu looked closely at the gap between the two houses, and the blue light in his hand gathered quickly until he rushed in that direction and directly hit the array eye.


    If he guessed correctly, Xin Chen just attacked the array eye outside, so that they could come in.


    When the array eyes inside are also attacked and disappear, the array will not be really cracked.


    Over there, Xin Chen delayed Wang Yu''s time by talking to Dan Tianxiang. This was discussed through secret communication just after they came in.


    Although, this is only the first time that Wang Yu and Xin Chen met.


    Listening to Wang Yu''s perfunctory answer, Xin Yue suddenly felt lost and turned to look at Xin Chen on the other side.


    Since before, Xin Yue has lived in the shadow of her little aunt. At that time, everyone said that she had the shadow of Xin Chen. They said that they were very similar, even their character and temper were the same.


    Even if Xin Chen left the family experience later, and then Xin Yue''s force became the strongest in the whole Wufeng family. When he became the leader of the young clan, someone would still say behind his back what if Xin Chen hadn''t left at the beginning.


    But since childhood, Xin Chen has always been the best person for herself, so many times she has bad ideas in her heart. At the same time, she will feel that she is too stingy and has no gas.


    Her mood is complicated, but no one knows.


    "Xin Yue, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu appeared behind Xin Yue at this time and spoke softly, but startled her.


    "Ah!"


    Xin Yue shuddered violently. Her face was shocked by the idea of being suddenly interrupted, which made Wang Yu frown, "what''s the matter with you?"


    He put his hands gently on the shoulders on both sides of Xinyue, with some concern in his tone, and his eyes looked at Xinyue''s, looking very gentle.


    Xin Yue blinked her eyes and thought for a while. Finally, she decided to tell Wang Yu what she thought in her heart.


    "Young master Wang, let him slip away!"


    The sound of stars in the distance also moved Wang Yu''s eyes away from Xin Yue. Although his hand was still on Xin Yue''s shoulder, his eyes had passed through her and looked at the two people behind Xin Yue.


    When he came over just now, the array had been successfully cracked, but Xin Chen was still talking to Dan Tianxiang. Wang Yu knew there must be something to say between them, so he didn''t bother.


    What he thought was that Dan Tianxiang wanted youliancao with them to revive Xinchen. Now she appears, so she won''t bother them any more.


    I just didn''t expect Dan Tianxiang to leave like this.


    Wang Yu looked at the stars waving to him and Xin Chen smiling. His eyes also smiled. Then he turned back to Xin Yue and planned to continue their conversation.


    But Xinyue took down his hand gently, and then turned faintly and walked to Xinchen.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Xin Yue to behave like this.


    "Xin Yue, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1078

    Long Zhu had just returned to Wang Yu''s body and opened his mouth in confusion. After Wang Yu heard it, he looked at her back and shook his head.


    It seems that they haven''t talked much since they woke up just now.


    With confusion in his heart, Wang Yu hurried to several people and looked at Xin Yue and Xin Chen talking about the past with a smile. Wang Yu was also relieved. Just now, Xin Yue was excited to see his little aunt.


    "We didn''t expect that after so many years, this small village has become an empty village."


    Xin Chen looked at Xin Yue with some apologies. Her eyes were full of apologies, but she still looked gorgeous. However, in this way, she precipitated the maturity and tenderness of the years, which was far different from the arrogant and arrogant woman in those years.


    Xinyue looked at the little aunt she hadn''t seen for many years, but she couldn''t help saying, "aunt, do you have any plans to come back this time?"


    In other words, what Xinyue wants to ask most is whether she will return to the Wufeng family.


    If you really want to return, you should give Xinchen the position of young patriarch who wants to come to Xinyue again. When she was granted this position, she heard many people talk privately that it should have belonged to Princess Xinchen.


    At the thought of this, Xinyue''s eyes were also instantly depressed. She wanted to let her come back, but she was afraid that she would take everything away and make her life different.


    Xin Chen looked at Xin Yue. At this time, Wang Yu had also come in front of them. They looked at each other. Xin Chen then spoke:


    "I don''t want to go back. At the beginning, I didn''t want to be bound by the rules of our family, but there were too many things that didn''t realize my wish to be free."


    After that, Xinchen also showed some regretful expressions on her face. It seemed that there was something hidden in the depths of her words, but she was covered up by herself and didn''t mention it any more.


    Wang Yu looked at the stars,. The two exchanged their eyes and said, "it''s dawn now. You have to save us at night. I''m really sorry."


    With that, he saluted Xin Chen. At the same time, he was also the first salute to her elder as Xin Yue''s lover


    Xin Chen covered up the loss and regret in her eyes. Her eyes also took some tenderness and kindness. She looked at Wang Yu and Xin Yue standing together and nodded, "young hero, it''s a good match with us Xiaoyue."


    Xingcai stood behind Xinchen and smiled.


    When he went to find Wang Yu last night, he thought it over for a long time. Unexpectedly, he told Wang Yu about his idea and found that he had taken Youlian grass!


    He directly asked him to go to Dan Tianxiang''s base camp through the transmission array in the previous village. According to the information given by Wang Yu, he also successfully found the ice coffin.


    Fortunately, they guessed that Wang Yu would be ambushed by Dan Tianxiang outside the three beast domain, so they could carry out the plan so smoothly.


    "So what will happen today is what you expected?"


    Xin Yue sat on a stone pier outside the village and discussed with them what happened today, but found that she had been kept in the dark.


    Xin Chen looked at Xin Yue, stretched out his hand to hold her and comforted her, "from the moment you come out of the palace, Dan Tianxiang and his array have been watching you. There''s no way."


    Xingcai also nodded to her. He had just discussed it with Wang Yu temporarily, so he didn''t have time to tell her.


    "But now, we can go to the three beasts area together. I''ve never been there."


    Seeing that Xinyue was in a bad mood, Xinchen also changed the topic and smiled at xingcai. Xingcai quickly agreed. Wang Yu gently held Xinyue''s palm and listened to them quietly.


    However, when the stars were telling Xin Chen about how Wang Yu won the first test through loopholes when they were in the Wufeng family, Xin Yue suddenly stood up expressionless and turned away.


    "Xin Yue! Where are you going?"


    Wang Yu frowned and turned to look at Xin Yue''s back, but she didn''t say anything and walked faster.


    Xingcai also hurriedly stopped the topic just now. Only Xinchen frowned and thought about something.


    "Mr. Wang, what''s wrong with Miss Xin?" xingcai looked at Wang Yu in confusion. In his opinion, they are lovers. Wang Yu must understand what happened to her.


    "I don''t know. It''s a little strange from the beginning."


    Wang Yu shrugged his shoulders with some helplessness on his face. His eyes still followed Xin Yue''s footsteps.


    "Go and have a look. It''s close to the three beast area. What''s wrong?"


    Xin Chen, who had not spoken for a long time, looked at Wang Yu and made suggestions, with some seriousness in her eyes.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. She seemed to see some shadow of Xin Yue in her serious expression. After returning to the original state, he nodded and directly got up to catch up with Xin Yue''s footsteps.


    Only the stars looked at Xin Chen in some confusion.

 Chapter 1079

    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s happy conversation, and thought of his previous thoughts about Xin Chen. She couldn''t stay any longer, so leaving in a rage was also a way to vent her emotions.


    However, although she wanted to be alone, she still looked forward to Wang Yu coming to find herself. Anyway, Xin Yue still cares more about Wang Yu''s thinking about herself.


    "Xin Yue."


    The sound of Wang Yu''s footsteps came, and an imperceptible surprise flashed on Xin Yue''s face in front of her. Even she didn''t realize how deeply this person had influenced her.


    "Xin Yue, what''s the matter with you? Xin Chen asked me to come and see you. It''s not as dangerous as the Wufeng clan. It''s still very dangerous near the three beast region."


    Xinyue didn''t listen to the following words clearly. All she knew was that Wang Yu came here because Xinchen said to let him see himself. The surprise just now was replaced by anger, and she walked faster under her feet.


    "Don''t go away. You''ll go into the three beast area over there. Don''t play with children''s temper, will you?"


    Wang Yu frowned, looked at Xinyue''s back and opened his mouth, but he stopped, stood in place and waited for Xinyue to turn around.


    With her back to Wang Yu, crystal tears gradually seeped out of Xin Yue''s eyes, but she refrained from letting Wang Yu notice her strange, "I want to be alone. Don''t come here."


    With that, she stepped lightly and then disappeared in place.


    Wang Yu still didn''t move. He silently looked at the position she had just left for a while. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In a few hectares, the sun has tilted to the west, because the temperature around the woods near the three animal areas has gradually dropped.


    Although the day gradually moved towards summer, it was still so early at night near the three animal regions in the north. Wang Yu walked around and carefully selected some dry branches to light a fire when he returned later.


    "Young master Wang, why are you here, Xin Yue?"


    Just as he was about to go back, there was a surprised voice behind him. Wang Yu turned his head and just saw Xin Chen and xingcai coming towards him.


    Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and looked behind them. After confirming that there was no figure of Xin Yue, he also asked casually, "didn''t Xin Yue follow you?"


    Speaking, xingcai looked at Wang Yu with strange eyes, "we always thought you two were together."


    It seems that Xinyue has been separated from the organization for a day?


    "She said she wanted to be alone. I thought she would come to you after she understood."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Xin Chen. His tone was also unknowingly anxious.


    If she doesn''t go back at all, does it mean she has entered the three beast domain?


    You know, another reason why Wang Yu asked xingcai to wake Xin Chen up before is that it''s impossible to break into the three beast domain just by relying on them, so he needs help.


    Now if Xin Yue goes in alone, isn''t it very dangerous.


    "Dragon candle, find out where she is."


    The three men looked at each other. Wang Yu''s Secret skills spoke to the Dragon candle, and then his face was dignified.


    "Well, I see."


    The Dragon candle answered. Just as he was about to take it out of Wang Yu''s body, a familiar voice came from behind them:


    "Little aunt, I''m back."


    The sound is crisp and pleasant, which is Xinyue''s.


    They quickly turned around and saw Xin Yue coming towards them with some red fruits in her hands.


    I don''t know why. Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue as if he didn''t want to look at himself.


    But after all, just come back.


    "Xiaoyue, where did you go during the day? We can''t find you. You''re worried."


    Xinchen went directly to Xinyue and took the little fruit in her hand. Her tone was full of care and love.


    Xinyue glanced at her with embarrassment, and then took them back to the place where they sat to discuss things. However, before leaving, if there was anything, she looked at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu frowned, but also followed their footsteps, with the dry firewood in his hand.


    "What did you say? You met the soul dragon during the day?"


    By the time Wang Yu arrived, they had said a lot, while xingcai repeated Xinyue''s words with a shocked face.


    Wang Yu skillfully started a fire, and then kept putting dry firewood in to keep the flame intact. When everything was finished, he also sat aside and listened to them.


    "Although it''s far away, I''m probably sure it''s from the soul dragon family, and the leader should be the head of the young clan."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu sat face to face. There was only a burning fire between them. Wang Yu looked at her. Her eyes, which were always shining, had been occupied by the brilliance of the fire.


    She said she met the soul dragon family. Although Wang Yu was worried, he also believed in her ability, so he didn''t ask much.


    "Have you seen what they are doing? Can you guess their purpose?"


    Xin Chen sat beside Xin Yue, holding her hand affectionately. The red fire reflected on both faces looked ethereal.

 Chapter 1080

    From the previous performance of Wufeng clan, the soul dragon clan has not done much bad to Wufeng clan recently, which is why Wang Yu decided to complete the second challenge with Xin Yue in the three beasts domain.


    However, as Xin Yuegang said, the soul dragon family should be preparing for another unknown event.


    "But why did they meet at the junction of Wufeng family and three beast domain? Mingming soul dragon family is closer to the three beast domain."


    Although xingcai also knows that the soul dragon family wants to make a big move in recent years, it comes here completely around a detour, but it looks strange.


    Xin Chen also nodded. She used to go to the soul dragon family, and had never heard anything about the three beast domain.


    The four fell into silence. Wang Yu was also thinking about the connection between them, but ignored Xin Yue''s line of sight through the fire.


    But anyway, when the sun shines on them the next morning, it is also time to enter the three beasts.


    "Don''t look for anything else. Just go directly to the central forest."


    Wang Yu stood at the front, opened his mouth to the three people behind him, and then turned to explore the way.


    Although Xin Chen has the highest seniority among the four people, she said she hasn''t come out for many years, so she directly handed the task to Wang Yu, and then chose to be in the middle with Xin Yue, and xingcai was responsible for the end.


    The sun soon rises, and it has begun to shine on them. Fortunately, the power of the martial gas array can alleviate a lot.


    The three beast area is not very big. A few people walked and soon reached the periphery of the central forest. At this time, the sun had already run over everyone''s head. It was noon.


    Wang Yu turned to look at the crowd and said faintly, "we''re already outside now. Let''s have a rest first. We''re lucky we didn''t meet anything outside. Keep our strength. It''s estimated that it won''t be so easy after we go in a while."


    With that, he also took out some pills in his storage ring. One by one, they looked very shiny in the sunshine.


    "This is a pill that can replenish your strength. Eat it quickly."


    Xinchen and xingcai took it and thanked Wang Yu with a smile. After taking it, they all looked at their nose, nose and heart, and didn''t say anything more.


    "Here, you can recover your strength."


    Wang Yu finally went to Xin Yue and handed the pill to Xin Yue, but the other party didn''t even lift his head. He said "thank you" and Hulun swallowed it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These cold words choked Wang Yu. He didn''t know what to say. He stood there at a loss. He had never seen it before.


    "Young master Wang, why are you still standing? Sit down and have a rest."


    Xin Chen looked at Wang Yu standing there embarrassed and patted the stars around him. She motioned him to sit aside. She also moved to the side to make room for Wang Yuteng.


    However, it happens to be close to Xinyue here.


    Wang Yu hesitated for a moment and then sat down with Xin Yue.


    Xingcai and Xinchen looked at each other. The latter shook his head with his back to Wang Yu, and then began to close his eyes.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue haven''t spoken all morning, or since Xin Yue came back last night, the atmosphere between them has been strange. It''s better for them to deal with it now.


    Xingcai also saw the abnormality between them. After watching Xinchen for a while, he also stood up and said, "landlord, I suddenly remembered that I saw a strange looking plant on our way here. Do you want to go and have a look with me?"


    He also looked in her direction, and the meaning in his eyes was very obvious.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned, and then guessed that this was the two of them who wanted to create an opportunity for themselves to get along alone. He couldn''t help looking at the stars with gratitude.


    At the beginning of today, he felt something was wrong with Xin Yue, but it was because she ignored herself that Wang Yu walked at the front as if she were running away and didn''t have a moment of conversation with Xin Yue.


    "I... I''ll go too."


    In the face of xingcai''s deliberate help, Xinyue didn''t want to appreciate it. She stood up and wanted to follow up, but was pressed by Xinchen. "We''re enough. You''re here to watch childe Wang. You can protect him in case someone stealthily attacks him."


    With that, Xinchen also blinked at Xinyue, then patted xingcai''s shoulder and ran in the direction of several people.


    In the twinkling of an eye, only Wang Yu and Xin Yue were left here. They didn''t speak. There was an atmosphere called embarrassment in the air.


    "Well, today..."


    Finally, when Wang Yu opened his mouth first and wanted to say something, he suddenly jumped in the direction of Xinyue.


    "Be careful!"


    Sooner or later, the moment Wang Yu and Xin Yue fell on the stake on one side, a silver dagger had been inserted in the place where Xin Yue was sitting just now.


    The dagger is very small, and it is not driven by martial spirit. It is more like being thrown by man.


    The two people who had just hesitated also took back their lazy mood, leaned back to back and observed the surroundings with vigilance.

 Chapter 1081

    "No one."


    After checking back and forth with Wu Qi and array power several times, Wang Yu and Xin Yue spoke in unison. After being slightly stunned, they also recovered to their previous state.


    Xinyue faced Wang Yu, lowered her head and said softly, "just now, thank you."


    After that, I have to sit back in my position.


    Wang Yu frowned and wanted to say something, but at last he held it all in his mouth and didn''t sit down, but walked directly towards the way they came.


    "Where are you going?"


    Xinyue spoke to his back. She was uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu was the most boring person.


    "I''ll go and see the landlord and the stars," Wang Yu stopped, but didn''t turn around. He just turned his head sideways and said again after a pause. "You''d better keep up, too. One more person and one more helper."


    With that, he walked towards the front again, but his pace was obviously much slower.


    Xinyue knew that she was waiting for her to catch up.


    "Oh, you two are so awkward."


    Even ChiYan sighed in Xinyue''s mind. Xinyue heard it and didn''t respond. After thinking about it, she still followed Wang Yu.


    "He said to let you keep up is to let you help him. In fact, he was afraid that you would sneak attack here alone."


    ChiYan didn''t want to let the endless cold war go on. He also explained Wang Yu''s intentions.


    But how could Xinyue not know?


    Just as she could walk side by side with Wang Yu, but she was still one step slower than him and behind him.


    Neither of them wants to speak first.


    Before the two awkward people took a few steps, they already felt the smell of killing and fighting in front of them. Wang Yu stared and rushed forward directly.


    Xinyue also felt it. She moved gently in her heart and rushed directly to the direction of the breath.


    When Wang Yu arrived, he saw more than ten people in black fighting with xingcai.


    Not only is the martial spirit rampant, they seem to have noticed that xingcai and Xinchen are good at the power of the array for a long time. Together, several people arranged a huge control array around them and trapped them directly.


    You know, in the case of being trapped, if you want to show it again, you have to pay a lot more strength than usual. Xin Chen, surrounded by people in black, must have no extra energy.


    Wang Yu nervously looked at the blue and red figure in the entanglement. The blue light in his hand gradually gathered and hit the obvious eye outside the array.


    Although he couldn''t see the crack, Wang Yu also obviously felt that a hole had been made in the array just now. Then he didn''t stop his action, but laboriously attacked there.


    Xin Yue stood behind Wang Yu and looked at his movements for a while, but he didn''t help. Instead, he took a step back and sat on the ground.


    The movement in his hand didn''t stop. Wang Yu wanted to turn around and see what Xin Yue was doing, but he was interrupted by a man in black who rushed in front of him.


    "Help me delay. I have a way to save them."


    Xin Yue''s eyes were tightly closed, but they all knew that this was for Wang Yu.


    "OK."


    Wang Yu answered, and then he was no longer persistent in the place just now, but guided the man in black over Xin Yue to attack himself.


    Xinchen and xingcai also saw the two people who came to help. After Wang Yu and Xinyue attracted a wave of people in black trapped around them, their pressure was obviously much less, and their actions were faster.


    Although there was no guarantee that everyone would succeed, the two still ran to Wang Yu in the siege of a group of people.


    This time, people in black only need to disperse a small number of people to Xinyue, which also saves a lot of effort.


    But how could Wang Yu give them such a chance? With a flash of silver in his hand, countless people died under the wanhun sword.


    The ethereal white martial spirit hasn''t dispersed yet, but the next wave of attack has bloomed. Xin Chen and xingcai are a little dull by Wang Yu''s decisive and capable methods, and they don''t respond for a moment.


    Soon, Xin Chen and xingcai also looked at each other, then nodded heavily, divided three directions with Wang Yu, and rushed to these people respectively. His men killed people mercilessly.


    But I don''t know if it''s the illusion of stars. They have killed many people, but they find that the number of people in black seems to be increasing, and their strength is much stronger than at the beginning.


    "Wang Yu, calm down. There''s something wrong with these people in black."


    The voice of the little soul reminded Wang Yu and suspended his crazy killing.


    Just now, Wang Yu quickly shuttled among countless people in black. His left hand threw out runes to explode quickly. The soul sword in his right hand also went hand in hand. When he turned sideways, he didn''t forget to disturb the tail followed by him with flame inheritance.


    The special constitution of the dragon and Phoenix body enables Wang Yu to infinitely adapt to such a fighting rhythm, and it is more brave to kill people.


    Just for a moment, the little soul even felt that Wang Yu was going to be possessed.


    "More and more people in black."

 Chapter 1082

    Wang Yu stopped and frowned. Looking at this small place, the number of people in black had soared to dozens.


    Things are bad.


    At the beginning, Xinyue, who sat on the ground and ran Wu Qi, was still carrying out his own operation. It seems that it will take some time to stop.


    "As like as two peas, the black men will be killed once again, and the other two will appear again."


    At this time, xingcai also spoke loudly to Wang Yu. Then he experimented himself and found that at the moment when the man in black fell to the ground, he also became two bodies. Then he stood up and rushed at them with open teeth and claws.


    Wang Yu naturally saw it, and his face looked dignified.


    No wonder when he came in just now, he felt that there was something strange in it. It turned out to be such a situation.


    The world is so big that there are all kinds of wonders. Wang Yu has heard of bringing the dead back to life before, and there are examples of Xin Chen around him.


    But today, it is indeed the first time to see two people dead.


    "Let''s try not to kill them first and try to protect ourselves. Maybe Xiaoyue has a way."


    Xin Chen opened his mouth, and Wang Yu and xingcai around him nodded and agreed.


    The three men acted separately again, and there was no way to directly and happily assassinate them. When they acted, they seemed a little afraid of hands and feet. It was inevitable that they would be more difficult to deal with than before. If they were not careful, they would be hurt by the attack of people in black.


    Wang Yugang just avoided the martial spirit of a man in black. He also turned his head and looked at Xin Yue. The feelings in his eyes were complex, just for a moment, and then turned to avoid the plot of another man in black.


    Xin Yue, who was reciting the spell, seemed to notice her eyes. After a slight pause, she also recited the spell more quickly.


    Although Xinyue seems to be the most relaxed job on the field, careful observation shows that her hands are also trembling slightly. Before the hottest season, her forehead and neck are full of sweat, which directly wet her red clothes.


    She can''t fall down. Wang Yu and his little aunt are still holding on until she finishes the last spell.


    When she and Wang Yu came here just now, Xin Yue saw that this was a strengthened confusion array. Although it looked like an ordinary array formed by boundary, it was transformed inside.


    Xin Chen and xingcai are both masters of array use. They must have been attacked before. They underestimated this before they fell into it and didn''t notice it.


    "Xin Yue, this should be what we saw in the strange chronicle on the top of the library."


    When Xinyue''s last spell fell, the voice of red flame appeared from her mind. Xinyue nodded.


    This transformation method was found by Xin Yue in the process of learning the array a few days ago. At that time, it was because the basic practice of the array was too boring. In order not to let herself give up, Xin Yue secretly went to the top of the library to find it.


    I didn''t expect to meet like this today. I don''t know if it''s some kind of fate.


    "Yu... Little aunt, the magic has been cracked by me. You can kill them directly now. There won''t be twice the number!"


    Xin Yue shouted to the three people in front. After that, she also stood up from the ground, and the red martial spirit in her hand also appeared. It seemed that she planned to join their battle circle after running the array just now.


    "No, you''ve just used so much martial Qi. Now you''re very weak. If you continue to fight, your body will not be able to stand it."


    Red flame stopped Xinyue''s action, but she didn''t listen at all and continued.


    After hearing Xinyue''s words, Xinchen and xingcai over there were all happy, but they still hesitated after all. In case they didn''t succeed, the people in black would become two again, and they would suffer at that time.


    "Ah --"


    With a sad scream, they turned their heads and saw Wang Yu''s sword rise and fall. They solved a man in black without hesitation, and then jumped down. The red flame inheritance and light white martial spirit intertwined, making Wang Yu''s body look ethereal.


    Now the two of them saw it clearly. The man in black really fell to the ground and was out of breath.


    In this way, several people didn''t keep it any more. With their actions, there were constant wails on the field, but they all fell to the ground in a moment.


    Among them, many Xinyue were killed remotely with Wu Qi outside the field.


    After confirming that all the people in black had died, Wang Yu put away the soul sword, looked at Xin Yue and quickly skipped in her direction.


    Xinyue had been smiling to see them coming towards her, but she suddenly felt that her chest was very stuffy. She also knew that she had consumed Wu Qi for too long and her body couldn''t support it.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Wang Yu opened his eyes in amazement and accelerated the speed of rushing towards her.


    However, the next second, Xinyue fell steadily in someone''s arms.


    "Young patriarch!"


    Wang Yu glared fiercely and hugged the man who fainted Xinyue, even with a strong hatred in his tone.


    "Long time no see, Prince. Are you satisfied with the appetizer just now?"

 Chapter 1083

    Wang Yu''s face was filled with anxiety. Looking at the weak Xin Yue in the arms of the young clan leader, he also guessed what moves Xin Yue had just used to save them from this scuffle.


    "You let her go!"


    Wang Yu shouted to the young clan leader Li Sheng, although he knew that after he finished, the young clan leader would never listen to him.


    Sure enough, the young clan leader just looked at Wang Yu contemptuously, and then turned his eyes to Xin Chen and xingcai behind him. His eyes moved, as if he had found something.


    "Hum, it seems that Dan Tianxiang really saved you before."


    Said, he looked at Xin Chen with some other things in his eyes. When the stars saw it, he stepped forward directly. When he saw Xin Chen blocking behind him, he looked at him indifferently. The meaning of the action was very obvious.


    Wang Yu always stared at Xin Yue in the arms of the young patriarch, as if he would not stop until he put down Xin Yue.


    In fact, Wang Yu thought so. While hating the young patriarch, he was also scolding himself. Why didn''t he rush over at the first time just now?


    If he was the one who held Xinyue, wouldn''t there be a situation where the young patriarch threatened them now?


    But after all, it''s too late to think about anything now. Xin Yue is also true, lying quietly in the arms of the young patriarch.


    "What do you want?"


    Wang Yu knows it''s no way to entangle with him like this. Since he appears here now, he must have some purpose. At least, he doesn''t just want to look at Wang Yu in a hurry?


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, the young clan leader also smiled gently. Sure enough, it was easy to communicate with smart people, which also saved the time of entanglement.


    "Very clever, Wang Yu. You are not a thing in the pool. I have seen it for a long time."


    The young clan leader looked at Wang Yu and smiled. At the same time, he snapped his fingers. Then he saw a man in black suddenly appear behind him. Then he handed Xin Yue in his arms to him, and he came towards Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at his series of actions. He couldn''t help walking forward. After all, he "transferred" Xin Yue in front of him. Everything he said was strange.


    "Young master Wang Yu, don''t worry. I just want the little princess to have a good rest."


    With that, he turned his eyes to Wang Yu''s back and wanted to come forward to compete for Xinyue''s stars. Something seemed to turn between his fingers. Wang Yu felt that he had left where he was just now.


    "Young patriarch! What have you done!"


    Wang Yu reacted quickly. He knew that he was not very good at array. He also directly used his best light white martial gas to overflow, but found that he had reached the layers of forest where there was no sunshine.


    "They really influenced us to talk about things outside."


    The young clan leader still stood opposite Wang Yu and shook his head at Wang Yu. He looked innocent.


    Behind him is a tall and straight giant tree, with branches as thick as a baby''s arm entangled and bound each other at the root, probably in order to go to a higher place and get more intense sunlight. They are intertwined, and there is no way to completely distinguish them.


    Wang Yu frowned and felt all kinds of strong or weak breath around him.


    Before coming to the three beast realm, Wang Yu and Xin Yue had seen a lot about the three beast realm in classical books. Among them, it was said that it was full of all kinds of martial beasts, and even there were not many types of martial beasts in this small place in the Wulin continent.


    It seems that the young clan leader and Wang Yu didn''t leave far with the instantaneous movement of the array, but went to the deep central forest.


    "Mr. Wang, last time I said goodbye in LINGJI City, I always wanted to come to you to discuss some things," the young patriarch''s voice returned Wang Yu''s thoughts away from the sky. "I didn''t expect that we should meet here today. It''s really fate."


    He smiled and opened his mouth. Wang Yu didn''t see what kind of emotion was in the smile for the time being.


    "He said it was an accident to see us today. Weren''t those people in black his people just now?"


    The little soul has been with Wang Yu for a long time, and the tacit understanding of getting along for a long time soon made him and Wang Yu think of a place to go, "if it''s true, it looks like he came here alone, what''s the purpose?"


    What Xiaohun wants is what Wang Yu understands. His face is cold. In the face of such an opponent who doesn''t know his purpose, Wang Yu knows he shouldn''t act rashly.


    What''s more, Xin Yue is still in his hands. Relying solely on the gratitude and resentment between the soul dragon family and the dance Phoenix family, the young patriarch has every reason to hold Xin Yue.


    So at this time, Wang Yucai should calm down and find the right time to save Xin Yue.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about your little lover."


    The young clan leader guessed what Wang Yu was thinking and turned directly to see his men.

 Chapter 1084

    I don''t know when, he also had a small clean bottle in his hand, and then poured out a few finger sized pills.


    Wang Yu looked at his movements, and a trace of danger flashed in his eyes. When he thought of this, the white martial spirit in his hand had flown to the young clan leader, and Shengsheng knocked over the small bottle in him.


    The plain white bottle fell on the ground covered with leaves, and all the remaining pills fell into the soil between the leaves, and then disappeared.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the bottles and pills he had just knocked down. After thinking for a while, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    While Wang Yu was meditating, the young patriarch directly put the pill in his hand into Xin Yue''s mouth. Seeing that the blue light in his hand slowly swept over Xin Yue, Wang Yu also knew that it was helping Xin Yue better absorb what he had just swallowed.


    Looking at Wang Yu staring at his actions, the young clan leader sneered, "why? Don''t you guard against me?"


    With this, he also let go, and the man in black behind him held Xin Yue in his arms again.


    Wang Yu''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Then he turned his eyes back to the young patriarch.


    "I''m looking for you. It''s really purposeful. It''s getting late. I''ll tell you directly."


    After what just happened, the young patriarch''s tone seemed to have changed. He began to speak directly to Wang Yu. It seemed that he was in a hurry?


    Wang Yu frowned, looked at him quietly and motioned him to continue.


    "You also know that the soul dragon family has always been peace loving. The reason why this big fight against the Wufeng family is just for the Wufeng sword. As long as you are willing to persuade the old guys of the Wufeng family to take out the Wufeng sword, you can do whatever you want."


    The young patriarch spoke word by word in a very slow tone, as if he wanted Wang Yu to hear what the conditions were. Even after he finished, he smiled at Wang Yu with deep meaning.


    "Don''t think! Wufeng sword is the key to the stability and foundation of Wufeng family. You can''t get it!"


    The sudden female voice came. It was Xin Yue who had just fainted. Her lips were still white, but her face was much better than that just now. At this time, she struggled in the arms of the man in black and looked at the young patriarch with hunger and determination.


    Since she was a child, she has been instilled with the idea that Wufeng sword is the most important thing in the whole Wufeng family. Now when she grows up, she understands some things in the family and maintains it more.


    At ordinary times, even ordinary people can''t see Wufeng sword. Now the young clan leader of soul dragon family even said to let Wang Yu persuade her people to take it out, which is intolerable!


    Wang Yu, the key figure in their words, did not think about Wufeng sword at this time, but was excited because of Xin Yue''s awakening.


    "Xinyue, are you all right?" he couldn''t restrain his concern, and his eyes were full of worry.


    When Xinyue heard that she was also subconscious, she turned her head, but she thought of the unhappiness between the two people before. She frowned, still uncomfortable, and didn''t look at Wang Yu.


    From the angle she didn''t see, Wang Yu missed a trace of loss and injury in his eyes, and was completely seen by the young patriarch.


    "I don''t want you to decide this proposal now," he said faintly, glancing at the man in black to lift Xinyue''s imprisonment. "Finally, it''s not too late to talk about it in the future."


    His words were ambiguous. Wang Yu was not sure what the man''s purpose was. Just when he had to ask what to do, he found that the atmosphere around him changed again.


    "You..."


    Wang Yu stepped forward to stop him, but found that his fingers had begun to be transparent and would gradually disappear!


    "Good bye."


    The young patriarch uttered such a sentence lightly, and then disappeared in place.


    There was almost no wind in the airtight woods, and the young clan leader and his men in black disappeared in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "What''s going on? Is there any secret method?"


    The little soul''s voice also took some surprise, but he still couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the place where they had just disappeared, as if thinking about something. Then he noticed a wave of breath behind him.


    "Young master Wang, Miss Xin! Are you all right?"


    From a distance, Wang Yu and Xin Chen heard the sound of stars, and then he and Xin Chen Ran here quickly.


    Wang Yu turned his head to look at Xin Yue on his side, and then responded to the stars, "we are here, everything is fine."


    After saying that, regardless of Xin Yue''s reaction, he turned his back to her and said, "it''s better not to know what the young patriarch said just now."


    Xinyue looked up at Wang Yu in confusion, but found that he had met the two stars at this time.


    "Why didn''t you speak with secret skills just now? Shouldn''t it be safer?"

 Chapter 1085

    The Dragon candle, which had not spoken for a long time, sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. After that, he successfully stunned Wang Yu.


    "Young master Wang, I felt Dan TianKuo''s breath just now. He didn''t do anything to you."


    Xin Chen opened his mouth to Wang Yu with some worry at this time, and then turned his attention to Xin Yue. It was the same concern.


    Wang Yu was still immersed in the stage when Long Zhu asked him just now. Xin Yue came to him and said faintly, "it''s all right. He just wanted to know when our Wufeng family would surrender."


    Xin Chen nodded, took her hand and walked towards a tree stump. She said softly, "when you fainted just now, we were all worried to death. Fortunately, you have woke up now."


    Xinyue shook her head and signaled Xinchen not to worry about herself, but she was asked by her next sentence, "I heard xingcai say that childe Wang is good at refining pills. Did he take pills for you to wake up so soon?"


    With that, Xin Chen also looked at Wang Yu standing on one side, with some appreciation in her eyes, "I said that the prince is good, has unique skills, and is very kind to you."


    Wang Yu realized that he was nominated and listened carefully, but his face looked unnatural after he knew they were talking about pills.


    Xingcai looked at Wang Yu at this time, pulled his sleeve and motioned him to come forward and say something.


    It seems that these two people have long seen that Wang Yu and them are wrong. Now they are also thinking of making up.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. Instead, he took a step back and squatted down. He picked up a small clean bottle from the land where he couldn''t see the color clearly and held it in his hand. It was very pleasing to the eyes.


    Xinyue still didn''t say anything. Her eyes also skipped a huge tree towering into the sky. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Xinchen and xingcai looked at each other and found confusion from each other''s eyes.


    Just now Wang Yu and Xin Yue suddenly disappeared. They were anxious to find. At the same time, they were looking forward to getting along alone to make their feelings deeper, but they didn''t expect it to be the same.


    The cold war is not the norm between lovers.


    "That should be the pill developed by the young clan leader. Don''t read it."


    The quiet atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by Xin Yue''s cold voice. Needless to say, the object of her speech was Wang Yu who was still studying the plain white bottle.


    Wang Yu was slightly sluggish, then got up, gently reached out his hand to wipe the dust on the vial, and then carefully put it in his cuffs.


    "Well, I just found with the landlord that these people in black and Dan TianKuo don''t seem to be a group. Judging from their costumes, they are not from the soul dragon family."


    Xingcai, who was hinted by Xinchen''s eyes for many times, also hurriedly opened his mouth. He wanted to break this embarrassment, but he didn''t get the attention of the two parties.


    "Yes, I also found that they seem to have another purpose. It may be a coincidence that they met us." Xin Chen also opened his mouth, but when it came to the back, his face really became serious.


    After all, it''s impossible for Wang Yu to challenge the three beast realm, except the senior management of Wufeng family and these people, others, especially those of soul dragon family, to know.


    Looking back on the Dan Tianxiang they met yesterday, Xinchen felt that there was something strange in it.


    After xingcai woke up Xin Chen and hurried to Wang Yu, he had briefly said all kinds of things he had encountered these days, especially the capture of Wang Yu by Dan Tianxiang and young patriarch Dan TianKuo.


    At first, they all thought it was to catch Xin Yue and threaten the Wufeng family, but now it seems that the purpose behind it is far more complex than they thought.


    "Mr. Xin, although it may be a little direct to say so, you should know Dan Tianxiang very well before."


    Wang Yu looked straight at Xin Chen and opened his mouth solemnly. Although these words had a charming breath, it was inexplicably with a sense of integrity from Wang Yu''s mouth.


    "Yes, we used to be... Lovers."


    Xin Chen hesitated a little, then smiled relieved and said it openly.


    Xingcai has been with Xinchen since childhood. Naturally, she knows a lot about her. Hearing Xinchen say so, she also looks at her with some worry.


    Aware of the starlight, Xinchen turned her head and smiled, indicating that she didn''t care about those old things.


    "Then please tell me if there was anything strange about him before."


    Wang Yu threw a fist at Xin Chen. Although he knew that such a request was too far away, the situation was urgent. Only by knowing himself and the enemy, they could better formulate the next action plan.


    Xin Chen nodded and opened her mouth slowly. Her voice was full of sadness and sadness to see through the world, but it had a different flavor. "Maybe it was because she was too young at that time. She would always be easily moved by such an uninhibited man. At that time, I just came out of my family and worked alone in the soul separation village. Later, I went to Tianji City, established the star picking building, and then met him." 0


    When she said this, it was not like telling her own story, but recalling her old time that had been washed away by the years.

 Chapter 1086

    At that time, the excellent and arrogant owner of the star picking building was still a girl, and he was hopelessly attracted to the amnesic teenager who was unconscious outside his building at first sight.


    So, later, in the star picking building, the lover had the same interests, and he was even more close to the distance between the two people.


    "But why didn''t I notice it at that time? Obviously, he showed so many tricks, but I still firmly believed that he was just an ordinary teenager chased and killed by his enemies. I thought he could put down his hatred for me and spend the rest of his life with me."


    Xin Chen was obviously a little excited at this point. The expression on his face was full of ironic smiles. Tears gradually accumulated in his eyes, but he still forbear to let them fall out.


    "Little aunt..."


    Xinyue and Xinchen sat side by side, closest to her, and more obviously felt the change of her mood. They couldn''t help reaching out and holding Xinchen''s hand like comfort.


    "I''m fine."


    Xin Chen smiled at Xin Yue, patted Xin Yue''s hand on his hand, and said, "but he fled to Tianji city because he was chased by Dan TianKuo''s people. The star picking building and I are just what he used to disguise himself."


    Looking at Xin Chen''s bland narration, Wang Yu also understood that she probably really put it down.


    "Later? I remember you said you had a task to leave with that person for a period of time, and then..."


    Xingcai had some impatient openings, but shut up when he said the back.


    Wang Yu guessed that after that, Xin Chen never came back, and then only xingcai was left to wait for ten years in the star picking building.


    "You must have been to the array in Tianji city. Dan Tianxiang and I went to the soul dragon family from there. He probably didn''t know my true identity. He wanted me to help him get close to Dan TianKuo and kill him."


    Xinyue''s heart stagnated, and then looked at Xinchen with worry. It must be painful to be used by a loved one.


    "But I felt very happy at that time. Was it a bit ironic to be able to do such a great thing for my beloved?"


    Xin Chen laughed at herself. She didn''t have to tell her next words. Wang Yu and others had guessed what had happened.


    The ending is naturally discovered by Dan TianKuo and then killed.


    But she probably never thought that at the moment when Dan TianKuo stabbed her chest, the man who thought his heart would never fluctuate understood what was the feeling of heartache.


    However, it is too late.


    So there was the later ice coffin and the men who searched for youliancao everywhere.


    Xinchen never thought that the Youlian grass he accidentally mentioned with Dan Tianxiang would finally be found by Wang Yu and successfully revive himself.


    "Hehe, is it wrong? I should talk more about the relationship between Dan TianKuo and Dan Tianxiang."


    Xin Chen blinked and covered up her inner excitement. When she recovered, she also looked at Wang Yu again and spoke solemnly:


    "Thank you, young master Wang, for saving me. I can''t repay you."


    I really can''t repay the kindness of saving my life.


    Wang Yu quickly waved his hand. He just happened to get the ghost grass when he saw the Wufeng beast. What''s more, even if he didn''t want to come to the three beast area, he also wanted to take Xin Yue back to Dan Tianxiang''s building to revive Xin Chen.


    After all, what he thought at the beginning was to let Xinyue stop supporting the pain of missing her little aunt.


    "I just took a ghost grass. The star is the one who resurrected you, and if it wasn''t for the ice coffin that kept your body, it might not persist until now..."


    Wang Yu still opened his mouth to explain, but why wouldn''t Xin Chen know such a truth?


    She just doesn''t want to have anything to do with that man anymore.


    "We''ve rested for so long. It''s time to go to the depths. Otherwise, it''s not a good thing to spend too much time in the central forest."


    Xingcai spoke and stopped the next topic in time. Wang Yu blinked and nodded.


    After watching Xin Chen prepare to leave along with the topic of stars, Wang Yu also knew that he could only wait for a while to know about the relationship between Dan Tianxiang and Dan TianKuo.


    Xinchen and Xinyue stood up holding hands, but they had nothing else to say.


    After the attack of the man in black and the young clan leader Dan TianKuo just now, Wang Yu and others became more vigilant, but they didn''t see it again except that they met all kinds of martial animals in the way.


    "Hum, I thought there was any difficulty in the legendary three animal kingdom. It turned out to be just so."


    Xingcai put down a huge beast in front of Wang Yu and said with some disdain on his face, as if such difficulties were nothing at all.


    Xin Chen and Xin Yue looked at him and smiled. Just now, the Wu beast was already a high-level Wu beast with some spiritual knowledge. If it was put outside, no one would be able to defeat it easily.


    The ease along the way is just because the four people have outstanding abilities.

 Chapter 1087

    Wang Yu watched xingcai take out the inner pill from the beast, and then carefully collected it.


    This has happened many times. When he first saw the rare inner Dan, he screamed in surprise. Now he is used to it. There are only more than a dozen corpses of martial animals in the middle.


    "Go further, it should be the tree of inheritance in the book."


    Wang Yu looked ahead. Although many trees in the central forest cover each other and block a lot of sight, the big tree standing in the center that can''t be held by dozens of people can be seen clearly from a distance.


    After listening to his words, people''s eyes also involuntarily moved to the big tree. It is said that the reason why the inheritance tree can stand in the central forest for many years is also because the inheritance energy of the three animals contained in it is unfathomable.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s direction as if there were nothing. After Wang Yu noticed it, she also took back her sight.


    "The fruit on the tree of inheritance is kiwi fruit, which is just a challenge put forward by the great elder."


    The sound of stars brought some excitement. After nearly ten days of trekking in the dark woods, they finally approached their goal.


    "Well, but there are many treasures in the tree of inheritance. It''s just a kiwi fruit. Can we really get it easily?"


    Xin Chen had a worried look on her face. There was no free lunch in the world, and there would never be anything for nothing. She doubted that there would be any difficulties waiting for them on the tree of inheritance.


    "Anyway, let''s go and have a look."


    Xin Yue spoke and said what Wang Yu wanted to express. Kiwi fruit must be obtained. As for inheritance in the tree of inheritance, Wang Yu was also very interested.


    Of course, at present, he has not told anyone except Xin Yue this idea.


    Several people cleaned up the bodies of the martial beasts they had just defeated in order to cover up their whereabouts in the woods.


    After all, after the previous attacks by Dan Tianxiang and Dan TianKuo, Wang Yu and others also realized that they were not the only people who recently entered the three beast domain and the central forest. If they were careful, they would never make mistakes.


    After finishing, the four people also embarked on the journey to the tree of inheritance.


    "Didn''t you just want to inherit the three beasts before? Xin Yue must know better after reading ancient books. You can discuss it with her."


    The voice of the Dragon candle rang out in Wang Yu''s mind. The tone was very different from the previous flirting. Wang Yu knew that this was the first time he spoke after the cold war with Xin Yue these days.


    He can also understand the preference for Xinyue in the heart of dragon candle, and despise his rigid and silent behavior.


    But Wang Yu just didn''t know how to talk to her and couldn''t say anything.


    Or, as Wang Yu practiced in his mind, he opened his mouth and finally choked back by Xin Yue in a few words.


    Both of them are awkward, but they can''t live without each other, so the final result is such a stalemate.


    "Prince, here is the body!"


    Wang Yu, who was struggling with his thoughts, was suddenly interrupted by the stars walking in front. When he heard what had happened, he hurriedly took a step forward and looked at the bodies in black lying among the bushes.


    There are a lot of people. There should be more than ten. Their bodies have begun to be stiff and cold. They should have been dead for some time.


    Wang Yu''s face was dignified. He squatted down to check a recent body in black, but he found that there was no wound on his body. Just when he opened the mask on his face, he found that his face was blue and purple, which seemed to be an unusual object.


    "Well, what can you see?"


    Watching Wang Yu stand up with a bad complexion, xingcai quickly asks.


    Wang Yu turned his head to see Xin Chen and him, shook his head and said, "it''s a very unique killing technique. It''s not like Wu Qi or Rune killing, but more like the death from the inside."


    As soon as they said this, their expressions became dignified.


    From the inside, there is only one possibility, that is, the Gu poison that has disappeared for a long time on the Wufu continent hurts people.


    "There are blue and black dots on his arm," Xin Yue''s voice came from behind the crowd. She had squatted in front of another body in black, and the little dagger in her hand was shining coldly.


    Wang Yu looked at it with her voice. On the left arm of the body Xin Yue was looking at, the black tights were all cut off by the dagger in her book, revealing the scarred arm.


    There are also obvious black spots between the arms that have been exposed to the wind and sun all year round.


    When the three looked, xingcai also squatted on the black body under his feet, cut off his sleeves and found the same black spots.


    "It should be the dots formed by the insects after they came out of their bodies," Xin Chen looked at the black dots in almost one direction, frowned and analyzed them, and then looked at Wang Yu.


    Vaguely, Wang Yu has become the backbone of the four of them.


    "Gu poison has not appeared on the mainland for a long time."

 Chapter 1088

    Wang Yu opened his mouth and looked around among the three, and the stars nodded.


    Although there are a large number of talented people on the mainland, the atmosphere in recent years has also moved closer to the relationship between force and magic power. There are few Dan pharmacists and a few array masters who can occasionally create miracles.


    Like Xinchen and xingcai, apart from those families who are in charge of various transmission arrays, they are one of the few people who are more skilled in using the power of arrays.


    But in this, it is estimated that there are many hermit experts who don''t want to appear in front of the world. Over time, this independent life will be lost.


    And poison


    In Wang Yu''s impression, it seems that no one except Hua Qingcheng and Dan Tianxiang can master this technology.


    "These people are numerous, but they are all dressed in black. We can''t see what power they are. Even if we want to find out what happened, there is no clue."


    Stars turned over their clothes. There were some common weapons in them, such as darts, whips, soft swords and so on. They were all common things without any recognition.


    "But there is no smell of blood around. Even if it has been a long time, if there is a fight, the smell of blood in the air will not dissipate so quickly."


    Xin Yue also spoke, his face was still cold, but his words were very convincing.


    Wang Yu nodded, frowned and meditated.


    And looking at the state of these people in black, it seems that they don''t know they will die in the next second. It''s more like being killed and unfortunate when they are crawling forward.


    Just like the weapons they found after turning over the stars just now, they didn''t take them out at all.


    "Will it have any deep meaning to die just outside the inheritance tree of the central forest?"


    Xin Chen also opened his mouth, and the expression on his face was dignified.


    Wang Yu looked up at the tall trees close at hand. It is said that it has been growing here for more than a hundred years. It is the oldest tree in the central forest.


    There are not many branches near the earth''s surface. I think the big tree also knows that there will be no sunshine and rain to moisten it, so it is more branches and leaves that grow up desperately.


    Towering into the sky, it competes with its descendants for nourishment and more excellent growth conditions.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s actions, the stars also came together. They stood side by side with Wang Yu and looked up at the huge inheritance tree. After looking at it for a while, there were more and more puzzles in their eyes.


    "These bodies are likely to belong to the ghost sect."


    For a long time, Wang Yu took back his sight and looked at the body on the ground again. What he said made Xin Yue''s body tremble slightly.


    "Ghost sect? What is it?"


    Xingcai has lived in Wufeng family since childhood. Naturally, she doesn''t understand what Wang Yu said, but Xin Chen''s expression becomes dignified after hearing it.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue both found this. They subconsciously looked at each other, and then opened their mouth to Xin Chen at the same time, "do you know about the ghost sect?"


    After saying that, they also thought of the previous cold war. They were stunned for a moment, and then smiled with relief. It seemed that something frozen began to melt.


    "I don''t know, but I know that Dan TianKuo is related to the ghost sect."


    Xin Chen shook his head, looked at Wang Yu, and pulled back his eyes with Xin Yue.


    "Are you sure it''s Dan TianKuo and ghost sect?" Wang Yu frowned, looked at Xin Chen tightly, and asked again indefinitely.


    Xinyue and xingcai came together at this time, and the expression on their face was also cautious.


    Although xingcai doesn''t know what this is, it must be very important to make the three of them change color instantly.


    "I''m sure that when I was in LINGJI city with Dan Tianxiang, I heard him discuss with his men about the soul dragon clan and the ghost sect."


    She opened her mouth and then said, "listen to their tone, it seems that Dan TianKuo plans to join hands with the ghost sect to compete for land. Dan Tianxiang is very opposed to it."


    "Has the ghost sect found the soul dragon clan? Competing for land seems to be preparing for the revival of the ancient you sect."


    The serious voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind, and there was a little dignified in Wang Yu''s eyes.


    He thought he would stay away from the ghost sect and their conspiracy when he came to the Wu beast domain, but he didn''t expect that their claws and teeth had stretched out here.


    "But ten years ago, the ghost sect had no sign on the Wufu continent."


    Xinyue frowned and objected. She looked at Wang Yu and wanted his answer.


    Yes, when Xin Chen was around Dan TianKuo, it was ten years ago. Can it be said that ten years ago, Dan TianKuo had the idea of competing for the world?


    "I don''t know, but I vaguely heard that the person who handed over with Dan TianKuo was called Ling Yeyue."


    Xin Chen said another big news. Although it sounded very critical, Wang Yu was also a little suspicious.


    After all, this matter has been going on for ten years.

 Chapter 1089

    Not to mention that Xin Chen slept so long in the middle, with Dan Tianxiang''s suspicious character, how could Xin Chen really hear such important information?


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Xin Chen looked at Wang Yu''s expression, then looked at Xin Yue was silent, and finally could only look at the stars.


    "We naturally believe in you."


    Xingcai looked at Xinchen sincerely, but then said, "but in the final analysis, this is just what you heard. Moreover, you have been lying in the ice coffin for ten years. I wonder if Dan Tianxiang deliberately took advantage of this time to instill the information into you in a special way."


    The stars showed that she believed in Xin Chen, but the later explanation hurt her heart even more.


    Just when Xin Chen frowned and wanted to explain further, Wang Yu said in time, "the action of the ghost sect to revive should be earlier than this, but there has been a lot of turbulence in the mainland in recent years. I guess they just want to come back."


    With that, Wang Yu also looked at Xin Yue and asked, "when did the soul dragon family officially compete with the dance Phoenix family?"


    Xin Yue thought for a while and replied, "it should have been a year ago."


    A year ago


    Wang Yu thought about what had happened a year ago. At this time, Xin Yue had a flash of inspiration and said excitedly, "a year ago, the young patriarch of the soul dragon family officially took office!"


    "The head of the soul dragon family has been in poor health since five or six years ago. After that, Dan TianKuo has been around him to help deal with the affairs of the family. Until a year ago, he was officially awarded the name of the young head. However, although he is the young head, basically all things are handled by him. Most of the patriarchs only use good medicinal materials to hang their lives before they don''t go west."


    Xinyue kept telling, and several people listened, which was to smooth the whole thing down.


    In other words, as early as ten years ago, Dan TianKuo had a secret agreement with the ghost sect, but it had been going on underground. They didn''t start their plan openly until Dan TianKuo was really in power last year.


    "I just don''t understand. Dan TianKuo took so much trouble just to attack the Wufeng family and get the Wufeng sword?"


    After listening, xingcai also said an important key point.


    After all, they have said more than once before that as long as the Wufeng family hands over the Wufeng sword, the soul dragon family will not attack wantonly, but this is contrary to the goal of competing for the world.


    Moreover, the ghost sect will not be willing to let the fat meat of Wufeng family slip away in this way.


    "No, it''s too complicated. Not only did they not rush the city, but now they came to the three beast domain. What''s the purpose!"


    Xingcai had some broken openings. After saying that, he suddenly stopped.


    Wang Yu''s face was also dignified for a moment. After they looked at each other, they quickly flashed to the thick branches of a tree.


    And where they were standing, many people in black rushed over soon.


    Looking at their appearance, they should be searching for something. The man in black, who was the first, acted lightly. After seeing the black bodies everywhere on the ground, he took a few steps back in amazement, then half knelt down to the tall man in moon white and opened his mouth in pain:


    "Master, these people are dead, Gu poison."


    Wang Yu subconsciously held Xin Yue''s hand when he was hiding. At this time, they held hands and stayed quietly on the lush branches. After hiding their body shape, they found that this series of movements were very familiar.


    Holding Xinyue''s warm little hand in his hand, Wang Yu''s heart softened, his eyes flashed, put down the inexplicable pride of the previous two days, tightened his palm, and directly leaned her closer to his arms.


    Xinyue''s face was hot, but there was no conflict. She was imprisoned by such small actions as Wang Yu, and the corners of her mouth also smiled sweetly.


    In silence, all the previous barriers dissipated in this instant.


    "Dan Tianxiang again..."


    The man in the moon white gown had some hatred in his voice. He glanced around the body in black, and then opened his mouth again, "let them go."


    With that, he brushed his sleeves and turned around, just so that Wang Yu and Wang Yu could see his true face.


    The moon white gown is particularly obvious in the forest where there is not much light. It is reflected on the person''s face, which makes the person look picturesque, elegant and handsome.


    However, he frowned tightly. He didn''t know what kind of mood was flowing in his eyes. His good-looking mouth was also tight. If he didn''t look at his expression, he was still a gentle childe, but now it seems that he exuded a strong aura all over his body,; Indifferent people dare not approach.


    This man is Cao Jinling, who has fought with Wang Yu many times in Wuhun mainland!


    The same moon white gown as at that time, but the look and temperament are different, even the opposite.


    If it weren''t for his face and voice, Wang Yu might not recognize him.


    "Brother Yu, what is he doing here?"


    Obviously, Xin Yue also recognized his identity and communicated with Wang Yu with a secret voice.

 Chapter 1090

    "I don''t know, but it''s probably related to the ghost sect."


    Moreover, judging from Cao Jinling''s saying "it''s Dan Tianxiang again", it seems that there are still contradictions between them.


    Looking at the bodies in black everywhere, the man who just talked back to Cao Jinling also took something out of his arms and sprinkled something directly on the body.


    I saw that these scattered corpses seemed to have been melted, and gradually disappeared after contacting the white powder. However, during a few breaths, all the corpses in the forest disappeared, and only the fragrance of flowers remained in the air.


    "It''s scattered corpse powder!"


    Xin Yue opened her mouth in surprise, and Wang Yu''s dignified look was even worse.


    Scattered corpse powder, sprinkled on the corpse, can turn the corpse into air and dissipate it without a incense. It is said to be white powder. After use, there will be no smell of corpse putrefaction.


    It seems that this thing Cao Jinling used is more powerful than the legend in the Jianghu. He doesn''t even need to wait for a incense. It''s just that in a few blinks, more than a dozen bodies dissipated in an instant.


    And


    Wang Yu sniffed the fragrance of flowers left in the air, which was very similar to that of huaqingcheng before.


    "Master, we have received news that Wang Yu and the Wufeng people have also come to the three beast region, and they are probably in the central forest."


    After dealing with the body, the man returned to Cao Jinling and resumed his life. What he said was about Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, they haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Does Cao Jinling still care about himself?


    "Hum, what is he doing here?"


    Hearing Wang Yu''s name, Cao Jinling''s face became cold. Even if Wang Yu was so far away from him, he could feel the hatred from his eyes.


    However, except that Cao Jinling was not satisfied at the Fu King''s meeting, Wang Yu consciously thought that he had not offended him. It seemed that Wang Yu couldn''t understand the towering hatred.


    "This subordinate doesn''t know, but it''s said that Dan TianKuo from the soul dragon family has also come to the three beast domain these days."


    The man in black''s modest answer attracted Cao Jinling''s attention, "did you send a letter to ask him about Wang Yu?"


    Wang Yu listened and understood that his arrival in the central forest was not spread from Dan TianKuo.


    "This... Our people have been sent out, but there is no response."


    This answer also makes people see that Dan TianKuo and Cao Jinling still know each other, and they don''t seem to be so right. There may be other relationships among them.


    But Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t speak. They just continued to listen. They didn''t understand Cao Jinling''s identity. They could only guess through their vague dialogue.


    "No, I don''t think much of him anyway," Cao Jinling snorted and changed the topic. "My father told me to keep looking for things and don''t relax. Of course, if I found Wang Yu, I''ll report it to me in time. I''ll kill him myself and avenge Huahua."


    Cao Jinling''s expression was more ferocious, as if he had caught Wang Yu and could retaliate against him immediately.


    Seeing that Cao Jinling was like this, the man in black was used to it. After receiving the order, he turned back and took away the remaining people in black behind Cao Jinling.


    Wang Yu''s heart sank gradually. Seeing that Cao Jinling was still immersed in the atmosphere of hating Wang Yu for a long time, he couldn''t calm down. His eyes narrowed slightly and didn''t know what to say.


    "I''ve heard that Cao Jinling''s favorite flower building woman is called huaqingcheng. He likes to call her Huahua. Unexpectedly, it has something to do with you?"


    Xin Yue''s funny voice sounded in Wang Yu''s mind. It sounded sour.


    Wang Yu somewhat reluctantly pinched Xin Yue''s soft palm in his hand. At the same time, he also heard the secret skill, "Hua Qingcheng put poison on me before. After I solved the poison, she died because of the poison."


    After the explanation, Wang Yu finally straightened out the relationship between Hua Qingcheng and him.


    He used to live only when Hua Qingcheng was Cao Jinling''s lover, but now it''s not like this. If Hua Qingcheng is a member of the ghost sect, Cao Jinling is likely to work in the ghost sect.


    I just didn''t expect that the ghost sect''s hand had stretched out so long that it even reached the three beast domain.


    Cao Jinling stood in place for a while. After thinking about something with a dignified face, he also turned and left here. It seems that what he wants to look for is probably not here in the tree of inheritance.


    After waiting in the tree for a while and confirming that Cao Jinling really left, Wang Yu also took Xin Yue. They fell to the ground again and moved their hands and feet. Xin Chen and xingcai also appeared behind them.


    "Just now..."


    Xin Chen opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to continue after just saying two words. He just looked at Wang Yu with a complex look.


    It seems that they both understand Cao Jinling''s identity, but they don''t know his name.


    "He may be the little Lord of the ghost sect, but unfortunately, I don''t know his specific identity."


    The opening of xingcai surprised Wang Yu. He thought xingcai was guarding the star picking building all year round and had never heard of anything.

 Chapter 1091

    Feeling Wang Yu''s surprise, xingcai also smiled at him, "do you think I haven''t gone out much in the years when I picked up the star building, so I shouldn''t understand anything?"


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but just looked at him quietly, but his attitude was tacit.


    "Ha ha, in fact, it''s not. There was an intelligence network in the star picking building. It''s just that they have retired one after another without faith in the past two years."


    The stars explained, and the twinkling star eyes became dim.


    The so-called belief in picking the star building is only found in Xinchen''s going and staying.


    "Well, since we all know that several people from the ghost sect and Dan TianKuo have been here, it shows that the three beast domain is more dangerous at present. We''d better speed up our progress."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth, interrupted the depressed atmosphere just now, alleviated a lot, and also pulled everyone''s thoughts back to the central forest.


    However, there was a big gap between such a change and her dull look before. Even Xinchen couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Xiao Yue, it was just a small tree. Why are you in such a good mood now? Or does our prince have any magic power to make you happy?"


    She said this to Xin Yue, but her eyes kept looking in the direction of Wang Yu. They didn''t stop. They talked and smiled and walked towards the largest inheritance tree.


    "Wow, this is the tree of inheritance. I felt tall and powerful when I was far away. Now I feel a deep sense of oppression when I am close."


    Starlight looked up at the trees, and her slightly narrowed eyes could see the height of the trees. Originally, some sunlight fell on her face through the gap between the trees just now, but now it is dark, and all the remaining light is blocked outside.


    "The fruit on it should be kiwi fruit."


    Wang Yu also looked up. The challenge of the Wufeng family was to pick kiwi fruit in the central forest. Now it seems that it is not difficult.


    "Be careful."


    Xinyue knew that Wang Yu was going to take it off directly, but she didn''t stop it. She just spoke solemnly to him, and her tone was full of concern.


    Such words are Wang Yu''s solid backing and support him all the time.


    "Mr. Wang, there should be a lot of risks. Why don''t we accompany you up."


    Xingcai can only see green fruits at most. No matter how many are blocked by lush branches and leaves, he is more worried. He wants to go up with Wang Yu, but Wang Yu directly refuses.


    "No, this is my own trial," Wang Yu smiled at him, turned his head to Xin Chen, who was also worried, and then said, "come all the way. Thank you for your help. Now, it''s time for me to face it alone."


    With that, he finally smiled at Xin Yue, and directly his luck. Then he flew up with the recoil of Wu Qi.


    "Young master Wang... Don''t be brave."


    Xin Chen, but some of them looked at Wang Yu''s figure and found that Xin Yue had already stood beside them. "Don''t worry, he has his own unique way to go up. When we went, it added trouble to him."


    Xin Yue had seen Wang Yu''s skill in air sports before, and knew that he would use the same method this time, so he wouldn''t worry about him at all.


    After hearing this, Xinchen can only choose to believe them, "I hope."


    After that, they also took back their sight, began to observe the situation around the tree of inheritance, and gradually found a clue.


    "Xiaoyue, do you feel familiar with the terrain here?"


    Xin Chen opened her mouth. When she was about to get close to the trees, she had such a feeling. After Wang Yu left and observed around, the sense of familiarity in her heart became stronger, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    Xin Yue was also checking the situation around her, but she didn''t care much about Wang Yu. At this time, she began to pay attention to what her little aunt said.


    Although there are dark and lush branches and leaves around to block the light, it is also very simple for martial arts practitioners to explore the surrounding situation with martial Qi, so they can basically feel anything clearly.


    "Little aunt, it''s very similar to the yinshuitang in the back mountain of our Wufeng family..."


    Xinyue also noticed the strange place and was affirmed by Xinchen after saying it. Xingcai didn''t spend much time in the Wufeng area and didn''t feel much about what they said.


    "Yes, the yinshuitang is also such a dark environment. It is said that there are treasures in it, but no one has ever entered it, or has not come out alive after entering it."


    Xin Chen opened her mouth cautiously, and the expression on her face was a little serious. Then she turned and looked at Xin Yue. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "I see water in the dark depths of the tree of inheritance. Is it the same structure as the yinshuitang?"


    Xin Yue tried to move forward, trying to understand whether things were the same as she thought, but found that the huge tree seemed to be shaking.

 Chapter 1092

    "What happened?"


    Xin Chen frowned and felt something falling on his head. The blue light in his hand flickered. Then he directly generated a blue protective cover, which directly shrouded the three people in it.


    Sure enough, the trunk of the tree was shaking, the leaves on it fell madly, and even some thick branches that had grown for many years fell on them on the ground.


    Xin Yue and Xin Chen looked at each other and saw the dignity from each other''s eyes. The tree of inheritance is like a soul in the central forest. There has been no turbulence for so many years. Today, it must be because of Wang Yu flying up.


    "It seems that childe Wang''s action is still very fast. Kiwi fruit is estimated to have arrived."


    There was some excitement in the sound of the stars. At the same time, the changes from the top of the head became more and more obvious. The three knew that it was because the tree was passive and began to change.


    Not much to say, xingcai and several people had a tacit understanding. They used their magic power to move forward with each other, and slowly moved out of the scope shrouded by the tree of inheritance.


    When the light sprinkled on the people bit by bit, they also saw the figure of Wang Yu in a green shirt swimming and jumping in the air.


    The green light in his hand should be the kiwi fruit picked from the tree, but Wang Yu didn''t come down for a long time after he succeeded. It seems that he had an accident.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    The stars screamed, and Xin Yue and Xin Chen, who were standing on the ground, looked in the direction where he lived. Even though they had been practicing outside for a long time, they were shocked to see that the thick vines split from the inheritance tree were flying and attacking Wang Yu.


    "Is this the self-protection mechanism after being invaded on the tree of inheritance?"


    Xin Yue stared at Wang Yu''s figure, and couldn''t help talking to herself. The spiritual hundred year old tree he saw in qiqizhi had really happened.


    Xinchen and xingcai, who had never heard of these, were confused after hearing Xinyue''s words, but we can probably guess that these attacks were related to the kiwi fruit in Wang Yu''s hand.


    "No, if that''s true, the tree of inheritance will certainly use that move in a while. At that time, we won''t have nowhere to escape."


    Xinyue had something to say to herself for a while, then quickly turned her head to look at the two people behind her and said anxiously, "in a moment, the trees will spontaneously ignite to form the final protection mechanism. We must prepare first, otherwise we will all die."


    Her hasty words made xingcai two people not react to what it meant, but also grasped the key point, that is, if they don''t save themselves, they will be buried here!


    "What do you mean, what are we going to do? What about Prince Wang?"


    Looking at the hurried look on Xinyue''s face, Xinchen also patted Xinyue''s shoulder and motioned her to calm down and speak slowly.


    Xin Yue looked at the inheritance tree they had just rushed out. It was already dusty. The falling leaves and all kinds of heavy branches were intertwined, which was about to block all the roads.


    "The situation is urgent. To make a long story short, a century old tree like the tree of inheritance has cultivated spiritual consciousness. Once someone destroys the integrity of his body, he will destroy himself and everything around him, whether life or death."


    Xin Chen frowned and listened to her speech. Although she felt very much like what she saw from the strange chronicle novel, she still didn''t speak. After all, the branch that suddenly fell from the sky just now also confirmed the point of "self destruction".


    "Generally speaking, in such woods, if you want to destroy the surrounding things, you can only set fire. Moreover, there are so many trees connected with the inheritance tree here. Once the fire starts, it will not stop easily."


    Therefore, it is urgent for them to save themselves. This is the most central area of the central forest. If they want to escape, they can sometimes ensure that they can leave here before the fire burns themselves?


    Xinchen and xingcai understand what Xinyue wants to express, and the expression on his face is more serious, waiting for Xinyue to say the solution.


    "Just now, my little aunt and I felt that the yinshuitang under the inheritance tree was very similar to the previous one, so I thought I could escape the fire from there later."


    She looked at Xin Chen solemnly. After saying that, the voice above her head was even louder. All of them were reminding them of the emergency.


    "But you can''t be sure what''s inside, can you?"


    Starlight stared and said the key place.


    Give your life to Xinyue and bet this time. Is it really all right?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xin Chen didn''t speak this time. It seems that he is also thinking about this problem, but the time left for them is running out. They must make a decision quickly.


    "If you don''t agree, we can..."


    "OK, I''ll try."


    Xinyue just opened her mouth to put forward other suggestions, but Xinchen opened her mouth first. Her eyes were full of firmness and trust in Xinyue.

 Chapter 1093

    Xinyue looked at Xinchen and turned to the stars. His eyes were consistent with Xinchen and also showed his position.


    Such a situation warms Xinyue''s heart. At the moment of vital importance, they can still believe in themselves, which is also her gratitude.


    "Well, if the three of us want to go over, it should be OK just now, but I''m afraid we have some difficulties now. We need to take turns to cooperate. One person is responsible for supporting the protective cover, and the other person is in front of us to clean up the situation, otherwise we may be hit by falling branches and leaves halfway through the journey."


    Xin Chen looked at the passage just out in front of the two people. Now almost all of it has been blocked by things. If he wants to go in, he can only go through this method.


    Xinyue and xingcai both nodded, but during the discussion, Xinyue hesitated.


    "Brother Yu, he..."


    She opened her mouth, and Xin Chen understood that Wang Yu had been entangled with the branches of the big tree in the air since just now. He couldn''t get away. Naturally, he couldn''t go there to take refuge with them at this time.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s save him first and go in together later."


    This time xingcai spoke. He smiled at Xinyue and then flew to follow Wang Yu.


    Although he was not as good as Wang Yu in flying with the secret formula of the ten thousand soul sword, the power of the array he manipulated set him off layer by layer and reached the same height as Wang Yu.


    "Stars?"


    The silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand flashed, cut off a vine flying towards him, and turned his head to see the stars.


    The stars smiled, and the blue light condensed into shape in their hands, and soon hit the branches of the tree, causing it to tremble again, and the leaves and branches kept falling like snow.


    "Young master Wang."


    "Brother Yu."


    The two female voices came in unison. Wang Yu didn''t have to look back. He also knew that it was Xin Yue and Xin Chen who came to help him.


    "Let''s help you defeat the tree of inheritance."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and smiled at him. After that, her hands flashed red and appeared in the shape of red flame halberd.


    "You..."


    Wang Yu didn''t know what to say. His eyes were wet, but he blinked a few times and wiped them all off. Then he said, "let''s make a quick decision. I think he''ll have another attack later. It''s estimated that he wants to set fire."


    Then he flashed all kinds of light in his hand. The light white martial spirit and the fire red flame inheritance hit the branches of the tree one after another, and there were the next runes and runes. Then, a series of attacks came down, and its body was full of holes.


    "Brother Yu, you can handle it alone. Why didn''t you come down to us after taking kiwi fruit just now?"


    Xin Yue waved the red flame halberd in her hand, and the red light flashed. It was a strong tentacle that fell and smashed quickly, which did not affect her communication with Wang Yu.


    Xin Chen also attacked with the power of the array. When she glanced at Xin Yue, she stopped on the red flame halberd for a moment, and then threw herself into the battle.


    "I''ve tried, but the tree of inheritance is very strange. The closer I get to it, the slower the attack. As long as it''s far away, I can''t cope with that move at all."


    "So now the only way out is for us to solve it?"


    Xin Yue frowned and looked at a lot of vine tentacles rushing in. The expression on her face was much more serious.


    After all, she already knew that there would be spontaneous combustion in a short time. If they didn''t evacuate to a place with water source earlier, they would still be on the verge of danger.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu cooperated with each other to kill the flying vines, and also made several major attacks on the trunk from time to time. In this gap, Xin Yue also told Wang Yu everything she knew.


    "You mean, even if we defeat it, we still have to avoid the siege of fire?"


    Wang Yu asked back. Xin Yue hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Although Wang Yu''s retelling is different from what he said, it seems to be what he said.


    "In that case, instead of killing here, we might as well take advantage of this and let us successfully escape to a place with water."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a crazy smile. The sudden aura shocked Xin Yue.


    "Brother Yu, do you mean..."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu in disbelief. She seemed to think of the same direction as Wang Yu, but she was doubting the feasibility of the plan.


    Xin Chen and xingcai are also fighting hard over there. They don''t have the ability to fly in the air like Wang Yu. They need half of their mental power to control the power of the array and make themselves move in the air.


    In this way, it is much harder.


    "After a while, the four of us were divided into four directions and rushed towards the Yinshui pond just mentioned by Xin Yue. If we can, I believe this can stop the tree of inheritance for a while."

 Chapter 1094

    Wang Yu''s voice sounded in Xinchen''s and xingcai''s minds at the same time, and then he understood what Wang Yu was going to do.


    The figures of Xin Yue and Wang Yu gradually dispersed. After looking at each other, they also moved further.


    Previously, Wang Yu said that when he was far away from the tree of inheritance, his attack intensity would increase. Now the four of them left and spread in four different directions. Relatively speaking, it was even more labor-saving than when they were in a group of two.


    The tree of inheritance has formed independent thinking ability and independent personality in a hundred years of growth, but compared with human beings, spiritual awareness is only the level of a few years old children, not to mention Wang Yu.


    At present, the four people are divided into four directions. What the giant tree can do is to evenly distribute his firepower to the four people and try his best to prevent them from running out of his attack range.


    Each of the four men had unique skills. In the face of the scattered fire, they fought back mercilessly. When the giant tree realized that it was wrong and wanted to adjust the situation, he only heard Wang Yu yell, "go!"


    Then the four figures closed their moves at the same time, and they didn''t love war. They turned and flew away towards the channel under the tree of inheritance.


    Without communication, the four people rushed to the channel with tacit understanding. Branches and leaves were still falling inside. But the moment before they came in, the cyan light in Wang Yu''s hand had covered them with a safety shield.


    The blue light also seemed much warmer in the dark environment. Without Wang Yu''s opening, Xin Yue began to destroy the stumps blocking the road in front by force.


    "Don''t panic, didn''t you say it''s a long journey inside? Keep your strength first."


    Wang Yu supported the protective cover with blue light, and the exit prevented Xin Yue from continuing to destroy.


    Not only did Xin Yue stop confused, but even Xin Chen and xingcai looked at him puzzled.


    In the faint light, Wang Yu smiled and did not explain anything, but guided the people slowly forward along the winding road of the day.


    At this time, Xin Chen also realized Wang Yu''s intention.


    "Look at the big branches and vines we just lured over."


    Xin Chen explained instead of Wang Yu. He didn''t speak. He still looked ahead and guided the way forward accurately and easily.


    "Ah, these vines are clearing the place in our way!"


    Xingcai saw the clue and was surprised to open his mouth. He couldn''t help looking at Wang Yu with amazing eyes.


    It''s really beyond the imagination of ordinary people to think of such a way to get through this difficult place.


    Others understood Wang Yu''s intention and followed his footsteps and walked forward faster, but they still felt the sultry heat coming from the exit.


    "The fire is burning."


    Wang Yu frowned and felt a different feeling under the blue light.


    Xinyue nodded, and since just now, the vine that has been chasing after them has little strength. The nearest branch in the way was completely broken under Xinyue''s red flame halberd.


    "Time is pressing. We can use our reserved physical strength now."


    Wang Yu frowned and gave orders at the same time. He turned to look at the crowd and began to walk straight.


    Just now, in order to get vines to help them, Wang Yu took the route to see where the branches were not particularly hard, but where he chose to attack and walk later.


    Now the outside is burning, and there are fewer things falling from it. As the heat rises faster and faster, Wang Yu can''t help worrying.


    "Brother Yu, it seems that the back is burning!"


    At this time, Xinyue was already supporting the protective cover. There were not many things on it. Although the power of Xinyue array was poor, it could also support it. The other three were frantically cleaning up the way ahead.


    This is also why Xin Yue can be distracted and feel the flame behind. Just now she can stretch out into the channel to attack their vines. Now she has caught the fire red flame. Even if it is about to burn to ashes, she wants to rush to them.


    "Let''s hurry up," Wang Yu said to Xin Chen, who was fighting together around him, then turned and looked at Xin Yue, who supported the blue protective cover behind him:


    "Xinyue, don''t hold on. Come and clean up with us. We''ll rush over later."


    With that, he immediately threw himself into the branch cleaning in front of him.


    Xin Yue hesitated to take a look at the flame vines behind her, and took off the protective cover on her head. At the same time, the red flame halberd flashed out and chopped straight at the branches in front of her.


    "Be careful to avoid falling objects on your head. It won''t hide from you without a protective cover."


    Wang Yu cut off a long trunk with his silver sword, and jokingly reminded the three that his men were faster.


    With the temperature getting higher and higher, Wang Yu was sweating profusely, but miraculously, they finally cut a path in the branches and trunks, and the last place to go was a pond!

 Chapter 1095

    The fire in the back was about to burn towards the people. Wang Yu couldn''t care whether there was danger in front. He directly took Xin Yue''s palm and rushed into the water source.


    A big splash of water splashed. The figures of Wang Yu and Xin Yue had disappeared into the water. Without hesitation, Xin Chen and xingcai immediately followed him jumped down one after another.


    The flame is just like waiting for them to escape successfully. Just after it falls, it immediately covers the whole place. The flame is dancing wildly. The strong wind blowing from somewhere encourages its expansion.


    Taking the tree of inheritance as the dot, the red fire quickly spread around.


    Trees are the best medium for migration. After a while, almost the whole central forest was tightly surrounded by flames, and it was far from stopping.


    "Little Lord, it''s too late for your help. Please make atonement."


    Outside the central forest, on a desert like wasteland, Cao Jinling was wearing a moon white light shirt. He looked at the thick burning flame from a distance. The man in black behind him was half kneeling on the ground, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Behind the man in black, many people in black followed him. They didn''t get Cao Jinling''s order. Now all of them are half kneeling on the ground with dignified eyes and waiting to fall.


    As early as just now, Cao Jinling was ready to finish work, but when he came to the periphery of the central forest, he noticed something wrong on the inheritance tree and saw Wang Yu''s struggle between the air and the giant tree.


    Red clothes must be Xin Yue who has always had a good relationship with him, but Cao Jinling can''t see clearly.


    These days, he has been busy handing over the cooperation with the soul dragon family for his adoptive father in the Wu beast domain, but he has temporarily forgotten to pay attention to Wang Yu.


    However, when Cao Jinling watched the four men fighting a tree, he found that the top of the giant tree began to spit fire, and the flame spread until the whole central forest was in a sea of fire.


    Don''t think about it. It must be Wang Yu''s action just now that will produce such a result.


    Cao Jinling heard that in the three beast areas, the central forest has been growing since the great war of the three beast families. It is safe and sound. It can only be because of what Wang Yu has done.


    But at the thought that Wang Yu might be buried in the sea of fire, Cao Jinling felt a little empty.


    He sneered at himself because he didn''t kill him openly and avenge huaqingcheng


    "Young Lord, the master specially sent me down to help you. There are other tasks to explain."


    The man in black who just spoke behind Cao Jinling saw that he had not been ignored for a long time, so he spoke again.


    After all, he is the leader of the clan. Even if he is the moody little Lord in the legend, he can''t do anything about himself no matter how cold he is.


    People in black think so. Why doesn''t Cao Jinling know?


    These people just rely on their being the direct subordinates of their adoptive father, so they have such disrespect for themselves. From the beginning, he has seen through their ideas.


    "You said you were late for rescue. How should I punish you?"


    Cao Jinling only listened to the first half of the sentence and completely ignored the "other tasks" said by the man in black.


    The man in black knew that this was a punishment for himself. At present, he also scolded him secretly. He had never heard that the young master had a small stomach and Chicken Intestines, but he didn''t expect to care about this little thing.


    "If my subordinates do something wrong, no matter what punishment, they all obey the dispatch and arrangement of the little Lord."


    Although I still want to talk about what the Lord will tell me next, it is more important to please the little Lord first, or he will beat me up in front of the Lord at that time, that is, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Hum, do you know that I am the young master?"


    Cao Jinling snorted, and his eyes flashed fierce indifference.


    When his own people were in the central forest, he had been sent to other places to look for things. Now he doesn''t have a confidant around him. Really, he doesn''t know what the people in black behind have in mind?


    "My subordinates know their sins. Please calm down."


    The leader in black also lowered his head lower, and the black people behind him knelt on the ground, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Cao Jinling''s eyes reflected the arrogant and domineering fire, flashing unknown emotions, but he never looked back at them.


    Without receiving any order to get them up, these people naturally knelt quietly on the ground, waiting for Cao Jinling to think of them.


    "Tell me about it, the order of the adoptive father."


    For a long time, the flame seemed to be smaller, the sun on the horizon gradually fell to the west, and the fiery red clouds in the West connected with the central forest splashed with fire, which seemed to be painted into a beautiful painting volume on the horizon.


    Cao Jinling opened his mouth at this time. Against the setting sun in the west, it seemed a little empty. Even his voice seemed to be immersed in the ethereal.


    "Yes." the man in black, the leader, immediately responded.

 Chapter 1096

    But he didn''t speak for a long time, and his voice was a little hoarse when he was facing the dry fire.


    After a long time together, he also realized that he couldn''t say more in front of Cao Jinling, and he didn''t clear his throat and continued to speak in a dumb voice:


    "The patriarch said that there will be a fire in the central forest. If Wang Yu is there, he will be able to enter the three beasts inheritance. At that time, you should stay outside and wait for Wang Yu to come out and annihilate it in one fell swoop."


    After saying this completely, the man in black also sighed secretly in his heart. They all said that accompanying the king is like accompanying the tiger, not only the patriarch, but also the little Lord.


    After listening to the man in black, Cao Jinling''s first thought was that Wang Yu was not burned?


    After all, the fire is so big that there is really no way to make people believe that they will die.


    Three animal inheritance


    Cao Jinling''s eyes flashed fiercely. He had led people to search in the three beast domain and the central forest for so long that Wang Yu finally got it?


    At the thought of his adoptive father''s unusual tone when he explained his task, Cao Jinling seemed to understand something.


    Combined with the "task" the man in black told him just now, he understood the reason why his adoptive father said that at the beginning.


    It turned out that the so-called finding the inheritance of the three beasts was just a cover. The real purpose was to let Wang Yu cause the huge fire and kill him.


    "Little Lord, my subordinates are dedicated to completing this task with you."


    Seeing Cao Jinling had no response, the man in black also hardened his head and continued to speak. After all, when the patriarch explained the task, he specially mentioned that he should watch and help behind the little Lord.


    Although he didn''t quite understand the reason why the patriarch ordered so, he still didn''t dare to disobey the order. Therefore, even if Cao Jinling was dissatisfied with them, he would insist on standing behind the little Lord.


    Cao Jinling frowned gently. His adoptive father was worried about what he would do?


    "Yes."


    After all, Cao Jinling just answered softly and said nothing else, which made the man in black behind him depressed.


    The little Lord still stood quietly in front of the fire, staring at the flames dancing with the wind in the forest. His face was in a trance and couldn''t see clearly. They could only continue to kneel. They wanted to speak but had no position, so they could only stand in a stalemate behind him.


    Besides, Wang Yu and Xin Yue jumped into the water and saw successive flames completely covering the water. As long as it was a probe, it would be burned to ashes.


    Although the four of them are all powerful, holding their breath in the water for a long time is not the way after all. Finally, Wang Yu thought of using the array to build a small bubble in the water.


    The four people were inside for a while, looking up at the arrogant dance of the flame layer by layer, and their eyes were the same dignified.


    "This is not the way. Let''s dive down and maybe find something."


    In the silence, Wang Yu opened his mouth, interrupted their panic, and found a turning point in the dark.


    They all saw that the water source that blocked the flame for them had evaporated gradually with the expansion of the fire. Over time, the flame would spread to the protective cover over their heads.


    Xinchen and xingcai looked at each other and nodded. Wang Yu squeezed Xinyue''s palm heavily, and then manipulated the blue protective cover to sneak under the dark water.


    When I first came in, several people were concerned about the fire above, but they didn''t look down. Now they found that the water was quite deep.


    "Little aunt, do you remember the Yin pond in the back mountain? It''s similar to here, but the water is shallow."


    In Xinyue''s left hand is the ruby just taken out by Wang Yugang from the storage ring, which has become the only light source in the dark environment. She opened her mouth and told Xinchen, and the expression on her face was less nervous.


    Xin Chen came all the way and did think of the Yinshui pond. After all, when they thought of using water to avoid the fire, they gambled that it was similar to the terrain near the Yinshui pond in the back mountain.


    Unexpectedly, after coming down, it still has some similarities.


    "Xiao Yue, in fact, when I was a child, I fell down the Yinshui pond, but it was too long ago. In addition, your grandfather always wanted to deny it, so I don''t remember very clearly."


    In the dark and quiet environment, Xin Chen brought some nostalgic voices, which brought a glimmer of vitality to the boring Pathfinder life.


    Wang Yu raised her eyebrows, became interested, and motioned her to continue.


    Now it should be some time away from the water. Wang Yu looked at the continuous bubbling under his feet and thought of something in his heart.


    "I was drowned at that time. The Yinshui pond looked very shallow outside, but after I fell in, I found that it was not like this. I still remember the feeling of drowning me."


    Xin Chen''s face was a little pale, as if she had been on the scene.


    The feeling of cold water washing the body is like a bottomless hole, swallowing, and then endless darkness and fear.

 Chapter 1097

    Unknown, but also let themselves have no direction to struggle. They are completely manipulated by the fluctuation of water flow. When they want to cry for help, they open their mouth but pour in the cold water crazily


    "Landlord!"


    Xingcai''s concern pulled Xin Chen out of her world. She shook her head and realized that she was still wandering in the water with Wang Yu in the protective shield formed by the array.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at Xin Chen''s pale face. Bean sized beads of sweat also exuded from his forehead.


    Just now, when she was half talking, she suddenly began to hold her head in fear and even shouted. The situation of being stunned made Wang Yu realize that what Xinchen had encountered before must not be simple.


    "Sorry..."


    Under the relaxation of the stars, Xinchen gradually calmed down his excited mood just now, but his face was always pale. I don''t know whether it was because they dived too deep and the surrounding temperature decreased, which also made Xinchen''s body tremble involuntarily.


    Xinyue looked at her little aunt like this and looked at Wang Yu. They made eye contact for a moment. Xinyue also loosened the palm held by Wang Yu and approached Xinchen.


    Aware of the warmth from her back, Xin Chen turned and looked at it. The red martial spirit in Xin Yue''s hand was swimming behind her. After a few breaths, she was also warm.


    My aunt and nephew looked at each other and smiled. They had no words and understood each other''s feelings.


    "There''s a light ahead!"


    The exclamation of the stars interrupted their warm moment, and quickly looked in the direction he said. Xin Yue wisely put away the red crystal in his hand. Wang Yu slowly manipulated the protective cover and cruised towards the shining place.


    "Are we at the end of the water source?"


    Xin Yue opened her mouth with some excitement. With the flow, she also felt the protective cover moving above the water, and couldn''t help getting more excited.


    "I feel a strong breath, right in front."


    Wang Yu also opened his mouth, and then without his manipulation, the water wave directly carried them to the front.


    At the moment when the shield touched the land, Wang Yu also withdrew his array. The four people went ashore one after another by their own means, but found that the shore was a piece of glittering gold, silver and jewelry.


    "This is..."


    Xin Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu. Although she was stunned, as a princess of Wufeng family when she was a child, she naturally saw all kinds of wealth. She was not very interested in such treasures.


    She was more concerned about why such a large amount of gold and silver appeared in this strange place.


    "Here! I vaguely remember coming here when I was a child, but then I fainted. When I woke up again, it was in my bedroom."


    Xin Chen trembled and pointed to the gold and silver everywhere. Her eyes were full of incredible.


    I think she thought it was just a dream, but she didn''t expect to see such a scene today.


    Xingcai looked at her anxiously. Just when she was underwater, the poor landlord was frightened by the darkness and coldness, but Wang Yu walked into her and asked solemnly:


    "What kind of place did you see gold, silver and jewelry at that time, after such a water source as now?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s sincere inquiry, Xin Chen also frowned seriously and thought. After a while, she replied, "it should be, because I remember the person walking in front of me, wet and still..."


    With that, Xin Chen walked forward, "here click," she went to a gold helmet and gently pressed the blood red ruby embedded in the front of the helmet.


    Wang Yu frowned, but found that after Xinchen pressed, the land under his feet seemed to tremble.


    Then, on the small land with three sides against the wall and one side surrounded by water, the side closest to the helmet suddenly opened a door from the middle. The middle cracked and glittered from the inside.


    "This..."


    Xinchen couldn''t believe looking at the ruby pressed by herself. She just vaguely remembered that in the situation that seemed like a dream but not a dream, the person in front did so, but she didn''t expect to really let her open a secret way.


    Wang Yu gave Xin Chen a heavy look, then took Xin Yue''s palm and suggested, "in this case, let''s go in and have a look. Maybe there''s another exit."


    With that, he also took Xinyue first to go in.


    Starlight looked at Xin Chen and motioned her to follow quickly, "let''s go. Staying here is not the way."


    Yes, although I didn''t encounter any difficulties in the water just now, there are still too many unknowns after all. There is a big fire outside. I don''t know how long it will take. It''s better to explore the way there first than wait for death here.


    "Wow."


    As soon as Xinchen and her husband came in, they heard Xinyue''s excited voice. They looked and saw that they had walked through the door, which was a decorated Golden Hall.


    But what really surprised Xinyue was the arched dome of the hall. Different from the common roofs built of clay or stone, these arched roofs were all made of crystal.

 Chapter 1098

    Through these crystal roofs, you can see a blue sea. Fluctuating water waves and all kinds of insects and fish swim. The wave light generated back and forth passes through the refraction of crystal and then contrasts with the marble floor to form a different kind of light beauty.


    Rao Shi, who has seen many tall buildings, can''t help looking at it with some amazement. The swimming fish back and forth seem to swim in front of them. The beauty is unreal.


    "Prince, where on earth is this?"


    Xingcai looked up at the beautiful scenery above and couldn''t help asking, but in fact, he also understood that Wang Yu, like him, didn''t know where it was. The reason why he said this was just to seek psychological comfort.


    "Who?"


    When the four people were still amazed, a strong voice from somewhere also made them react quickly. They stood back-to-back in the center, facing four directions respectively, and were all ready to fight.


    "I just escaped from the central forest. Please forgive me for coming here."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and explained that there was a figure dressed in white at the entrance.


    Around him, there seemed to be misty smoke that could not be seen clearly. What was far and near was that the fluff could not be seen clearly, but it could give people a strong feeling.


    As the man in white gradually approached the place where the four stood, the sense of oppression on everyone became stronger and stronger.


    "You... Didn''t take anything outside?"


    The man''s voice was that of a young man, but when he approached, Wang Yu couldn''t tell whether the man was a man or a woman.


    Just because of his charming aroma and swaying body, surrounded by smoke, people can''t see his face clearly.


    "We didn''t take anything. If the elder doesn''t believe it, we can search."


    On the contrary, Xin Yue spoke first. The so-called things outside are those Jinshan and Yinshan.


    Unfortunately, they are all people who have seen the world and understand that their escape is more important, so no one has moved his mind in that regard.


    "Oh? Really, good."


    The visitor opened his mouth gently and told Wang Yu that he must have raised his eyebrows just now, and was very satisfied with their honest response.


    "In that case, take out your chips. I don''t have much time to play with you."


    The man in white stepped back and couldn''t see his face clearly, but Wang Yu obviously felt his impatience.


    "Please clarify what chips you have."


    Starlight frowned and opened his mouth. Since just now, they have been led by this man. Now they don''t understand what this place is.


    "Oh, I don''t know?"


    The man in white seemed a little shocked at the words of xingcai, and then opened his mouth, "this is what you want to come. The inheritance of the three beasts is not what you want to get."


    With that, he also returned to the place where he had just appeared. He didn''t know when a spacious seat would come out. He lay down lazily, as if waiting for Wang Yu''s reply.


    After listening to his words, Wang Yu was also surprised. He and Xin Yue looked at each other and turned to speak, "senior, we came in a hurry. I don''t know what chips you want?"


    He looked at the man in white closely, his face was expressionless, and he hoped to get a response from the man in white.


    But such a sentence seemed to annoy him. The man in white suddenly stood up and his voice was full of anger, "what are you talking about? You don''t know the chips?"


    Wang Yu frowned. He could clearly feel the smell of people in white fluctuating because of their anger, which oppressed him and made him uncomfortable.


    "In that case, you can use the most primitive method."


    With that, his white figure also disappeared in situ. Just now, there were dozens of people in white with open teeth and claws in a warm and bright palace. This time, their faces were hidden in the white masks on their faces, which could not be seen clearly.


    "Finish the trial, pick the sapphire from the dome and pass it on to you."


    From a distance, the voice of the man in white came. Subconsciously, Wang Yu''s eyes also moved to the dome. In the center, a crystal clear blue gem was shining.


    However, before they fly up, the pressure from around them has to make them take back their sight and look at the people around them, which makes people arouse the desire to fight.


    "Split up."


    Wang Yu assigned the task decisively. As soon as his voice fell, his figure had left between the four and rushed out quickly. It was Wang Yu''s consistent policy of action to start first.


    Xin Yue also looked at each other. After nodding, they spread out to fight the man in white opposite them.


    For a time, all kinds of lights flickered on the field, the atmosphere was disordered, and the battle scene was getting stronger and stronger.


    Wang Yu was shocked that these people in white were not as difficult to deal with as he thought. On the contrary, they were more vulnerable than the people in black of the ghost sect. Even just knocked down a man in white, the figure disappeared immediately.

 Chapter 1099

    With great ease, Wang Yu quickly brought all the people in white to the ground. When he turned to look at the other three, he found that they were similar to himself.


    "Young master Wang, now there''s only one left to pick sapphires from above."


    After xingcai and Xinchen finished their last men, they also returned to Wang Yu and looked at the sapphire glittering with temptation light on the dome, which also brought some excitement in their voice.


    Although I never thought of getting any inheritance, today I can see the handover of inheritance with my own eyes, which can be regarded as my goal in life.


    Wang Yu nodded, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At this time, Xin Yue also finished dealing with the people in white under her, and was running to Wang Yu.


    "Well, it''s all solved."


    Xin Chen''s voice was gentle. Just after falling, he heard a regretful voice over everyone''s head, "it''s a pity that the challenge failed."


    It was the man who had just arranged for them to fight in white.


    "What? Why? We haven''t started taking sapphires yet!"


    The star color scratched across his face and was unwilling. He roared in the direction of the sound from the dome, but he didn''t get any response.


    Wang Yu stretched out his hand to stop xingcai''s idea of flying up to attack, frowned and said, "did you find that when you attacked the people in white, they were very vulnerable and easily knocked down by us?"


    After that, Wang Yu also looked back and forth between the three people, thinking that he knew the most real thoughts in their hearts.


    Sure enough, as Wang Yu guessed, after asking, the three faces all agreed, which also showed that the real purpose of the challenge might not be to let them attack the people in white at all.


    The consistent mode of thinking makes them all subconsciously think that releasing people in white is to let them overcome.


    "There is a great possibility that these people in white are the key point for us to obtain sapphire."


    Wang Yu stared and analyzed. Before his voice fell, he heard another round of applause in the sky, and then the warm voice of the man in white fell. "The analysis is good. You are one of the few challengers over the years. You understand my intention again, and I will give you another chance. If you successfully pick the sapphire, inheritance is yours."


    Then, a white light flashed in the hall, and the people in white who had just disappeared reappeared. This time, Wang Yu didn''t directly start to move, but looked back-to-back at the people in white around them.


    But this time there was no attack, and they did not take the initiative to come to Wang Yu. Instead, they walked aimlessly in the hall.


    The nervous starlight was stunned and turned to look at other directions. These people in white didn''t seem to see them at all. They walked around the hall aimlessly, just like wandering in the street.


    "Since they don''t stop us, you watch from below. I''ll go up and have a look at the sapphire first."


    Wang Yu observed for a while and immediately made up his mind to fly up and have a look. After getting the understanding of Xin Yue, his luck and light white martial Qi rushed directly to the sky with his body.


    Of course, this cloud only refers to the dome.


    "I haven''t felt anything from below. Now we don''t think the hall is really big until we come up."


    The little soul also felt the surrounding situation through Wang Yu. Through the voice in his mind, Wang Yu had the same feeling after hearing it.


    Perhaps because the dome is curved, after Wang Yu came up, he found that the hall below is like a world in a ball. In particular, Xin Yue''s people are in the center, which looks like small ants on the top.


    Little ant?


    This thought stayed in Wang Yu''s mind for a while, which made him a little funny, but then he was lucky and ran faster towards the dome. The flash of thought was forgotten by him.


    The blue gem was close at hand. Wang Yu''s strength gradually became soft. He was afraid that the gem would be disturbed and broken by the fluctuation of his martial Qi after he approached.


    However, just as Wang Yu was about to skip the dome and pick the sapphire, an amazing scene happened¡ª¡ª


    When his body appeared directly below the sapphire, the sapphire disappeared directly above!


    what?!


    Wang Yu could not believe that he accelerated his movement. He immediately approached the roof and stroked the cold crystal dome with trembling hands, but found that there was nothing there.


    What''s more, he as like as two peas fingers, and he could easily get a finger. He was scared to death. He was also frightened to take the palm of his hand.


    "What''s the matter? Wasn''t it still there?"


    Long Zhu couldn''t help but make a noise. The sudden disappearance of sapphire was so shocking that Wang Yu was caught off guard. After repeatedly confirming it on the dome, Wang Yu also flew back from above, but there was no smile on his face.

 Chapter 1100

    "Prince, you''re back. How about sapphire?"


    Xingcai excitedly stepped forward to ask. After seeing Wang Yu''s expression, he was also cluttering in his heart.


    Xin Yue understood what had happened after only one look. He must not have succeeded in taking sapphire, otherwise he could not be like this now.


    "Brother Yu, isn''t sapphire easy to take?"


    She stepped forward and spoke softly. Wang Yu also looked at her, but her eyes were complex and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Look, the sapphire on it is still there."


    Xin Chen''s words attracted the attention of the three people. Wang Yu also looked up. He saw that the crystal clear sapphire was still hanging high on the dome, and the sunlight from the outside was reflected with the wave of water light. It was beautiful, noble and luxurious.


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes and quietly looked at the sapphire on it. His brain suddenly flashed. He reflected what had just happened.


    "Xinyue, landlord, you two step back. Star, come to me and follow me outside."


    Wang Yu suddenly held the star, and Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu in confusion, but they still moved according to Wang Yu''s words. Just after the two of them had just walked away, Wang Yu held the star and stood where the four were standing separately. At this time, they also looked up suddenly.


    A strange scene happened. The sapphire that was still shining just now disappeared completely after Wang Yu stood up!


    "What''s the matter? How could it be like this!" the stars looked down Wang Yu''s eyes. Naturally, they saw such a magical scene, and their faces were full of confusion.


    Wang Yu smiled and understood what happened to the sapphire that disappeared after he went up just now.


    "In the same situation as just now, Wang Yu, sapphire is not on it at all!"


    Xiaohun soon understood Wang Yu''s purpose and couldn''t help praising him. He could think of using this method to verify that Wang Yu was also very powerful in such a short time.


    "Wait, what''s going on? Why don''t I understand?"


    However, the Dragon candle opened his mouth in some confusion. Wang Yu''s voice came out before his voice fell.


    Of course, he not only explained to the Dragon candle, but also to the same confused Xin Yue three.


    "Just now after I went up, I found that after I stretched out my hand, the sapphire disappeared. After I came down and saw the wave light, I wondered whether it was because of reflection. I tested it. It was true."


    He tried to express his meaning in short words, and they understood and understood it. Xin Yue guessed the place where the sapphire was placed by drawing inferences from one instance.


    "Right under our feet, you see, is there a layer of crystal sealed inside?"


    Xin Yue motioned Wang Yu to leave and pointed to the floor tiles. The four also clearly saw the male sapphire quietly placed below.


    The reason why there is an image of sapphire on the dome is that the sun shines on the smooth ground and radiates its shape perfectly.


    "It''s just that he can perfectly reflect all the details. What kind of material is it? It''s so powerful?" Wang Yu looked at the reflection under his feet and suddenly thought of the same hand he had just touched on the dome


    Is it not another person at all, but himself?


    So their actions were exactly the same. Wang Yu recalled and keenly realized that his hands were no different from himself.


    "Brother Yu, what do you think of?"


    Looking at Wang Yu stunned, Xin Yue also shook his shoulder. Wang Yu regained his mind and saw Xin Yue''s concern for himself.


    However, Wang Yu himself was also so clear in his light brown eyes, which made his body tremble.


    His eyes were dull for so long, and now he trembled violently just after he regained his consciousness. This reaction worried Xin Yue. Wang Yugang just flew up and looked at the dome. Shouldn''t he encounter any magic daze?


    "Young master Wang, are you okay?"


    Xinchen and xingcai on one side also noticed something wrong with Wang Yu and asked aloud, but Wang Yu waved his hand and rejected it.


    "I think of a way to get the gem."


    With that, he went to a man in white who was walking around, looked for a while, and finally understood the reason why they were wearing white clothes.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s strange actions and was worried about his performance. When he was about to come forward, he found that Wang Yu looked shocked.


    "Have you found that the number of people in white has decreased?"


    He frowned and opened his mouth, and their attention was also focused on the white man who kept circling.


    As Wang Yu said, the number of people in white who used to be crowded in the outer ring is obviously a few less. They are wide and loose, but they are not so crowded.


    When they wanted to reply to Wang Yu, they watched the man held by Wang Yu disappear in front of them.

 Chapter 1101

    "What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu quickly let go. Just now, he obviously didn''t use any strength, but gently grabbed them. The man in white disappeared into his hands.


    "No, childe Wang, the three people in white behind you will disappear!"


    The stars cried out. Wang Yu listened and turned to look. Another man in white disappeared in front of Wang Yu.


    When Wang Yu rushed over, he found that it was too late. After disappearing, it was like nothing existed.


    "Young master Wang, how can these people in white..."


    Xingcai also looked at the people in white who disappeared in front of them in disbelief, and wondered why, but one thing is certain that the disappearance of these people must mean something.


    "You can''t see the blue crystal clearly when you look underground."


    Xin Chen suddenly opened his mouth. After that, Wang Yu''s figure had rushed over quickly. It was still a bright and clear sapphire just now. Now looking at it, it was like a layer of fog on the surface, which made people feel incomprehensible.


    "Will the man in white be a countdown?"


    When everyone was watching the strange underground changes, Xin Yue suddenly opened her mouth and alerted Wang Yu.


    Why didn''t they do anything just now? After solving all the people in white, the leader of the people in white announced that they had failed the challenge?


    And before they had never thought about looking at the reflection, did they also ignore the real sapphire under their feet?


    "It''s possible, but we can''t take risks. There are only seven people in white. We should take out the sapphire as soon as possible."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and his face was full of dignity. Then he squatted down quickly and began to try to test the firmness of the floor tiles with martial spirit.


    Xin Yue knew that she couldn''t do anything to help in this regard. She simply asked Wang Yu to study here, and she came to the man in white who was still in a circle.


    Just now they have been in the center, or they have just started the fast battle. Now they are close to the people in white, and Xin Yue has also given a clue.


    Everyone''s clothes are made of special materials, not only because they are not dyed, but also reflect brighter light under the sunshine.


    Wang Yu must have seen the special materials on them just now, so he was more convinced of the truth of the residual shadow on the dome.


    "Is it because the reflection is too much that sapphire can be obvious?"


    Xin Yue followed the man in white and circled with them. Thinking like this, she also used the red martial spirit in her hand to artificially gather the light shining on the man in white to the seven people.


    Xinchen and xingcai didn''t understand her movements, but Wang Yu attracted them:


    "Very good, it''s the problem of reflection!"


    The voice fell, and the stars looked at Wang Yu in confusion. They saw that the sapphire surface covered with a thick fog just now was gradually revealing its shape like the melting ice.


    Wang Yugang tried every means to take it out, but there was no way whether it was martial Qi or flame inheritance. Finally, he even used the primary skills of dragon and Phoenix body. Now there was a magical scene.


    On this thought, they naturally thought of Xinyue who was gathering light with martial Qi.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Xin Yue manipulated his martial spirit faster. Wang Yu was excited to wait for the floor tiles to "melt". At the most critical time, the sapphire that had just revealed its true body was covered by the floor tiles again.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wang Yu raised his head fiercely, but found that Xin Yue was also shocked. "The man in white disappeared."


    Yes, at the moment when Wang Yu was about to take out the sapphire, one of the seven people in white disappeared, leaving only six people. Although Xin Yue had tried her best to condense the light, she couldn''t achieve the strong reflection just now.


    "Stars."


    Xin Chen and xingcai looked at each other. After they exchanged their eyes, they quickly understood each other''s meaning. After they quickly came to Xin Yue, they also began to manipulate the power of the array, and the light continued to converge on the remaining six people in white.


    Wang Yu looked at them and nodded. His hands were full of light white martial gas. When sapphire appeared just now, he obviously felt the strong martial gas flowing and moving.


    If you want to get it, you must grasp it with more powerful force.


    However, Xin Yue reflected by gathering light, but accelerated the disappearance of people in white. Just a few breaths, three people in white had disappeared.


    The only three people in white in the hall were already reflected with bright light. Xin Yue and others simply closed their eyes and quietly waited for Wang Yu''s good news.


    "Poof -"


    Such a soft and inaudible sound appeared in the quiet hall, and then the three people with their eyes closed suddenly felt the oppressive breath, but it dissipated again in a moment.


    All the bright lights in front of him dissipated. Xinyue knew that it was because all the people in white disappeared.

 Chapter 1102

    The condensed light also lost its projection target. Xin Yue let it go, took back his moves, and turned to look in the direction of Wang Yu.


    "Got it, sapphire."


    Wang Yu''s voice was like a spell. The voice fell, and the tense nerves of the three people relaxed. After flying to him, their eyes were firmly fixed on the glittering sapphire in his hands.


    "How beautiful."


    Xin Chen stared at the light wandering in his hands, and his eyes were also sparkling because of the reflection.


    Wang Yu also looked at the glittering sapphire. Although the process was difficult, they still got it together.


    "Congratulations, you succeeded."


    While they were enjoying it, the voice overhead came again. Wang Yu looked at it, and the man with fuzzy face reappeared in front of them, followed by a group of people in white whom they had just met.


    It seems that the previous disappearance is just a cover up.


    Although Wang Yu''s array power has not been particularly improved, Xin Chen and xingcai are good players, but they still don''t realize what kind of array they used. It has to be said that it is too powerful to imagine.


    "Thank you."


    Wang Yu solemnly looked at the man in white in front of him with sapphire in his hand and gave him a fist.


    After all, if he hadn''t given them a second chance, it might not have been so smooth.


    "You fought for it yourself. It has nothing to do with the Buddha."


    The ethereal voice came. Wang Yu just bowed his hand and said nothing.


    "Inheritance is contained in the sapphire in your hands. When you leave the central forest, it will be born in the gem and choose its own master."


    The voice was approaching, and Wang Yu understood that it was telling them that they could go.


    "Elder, can you tell us where the exit is?"


    Xingcai opened his mouth and asked respectfully, but he didn''t get any response. The man in white dissipated bit by bit, just like when the people in white disappeared just now.


    Although the fog surrounded him, the four people present thought he was smiling gently.


    "May I ask your name?"


    Wang Yu frowned, looked at the man in white and asked. He still didn''t get any response.


    In this way, the man in white disappeared in front of the people, and the ordinary white men behind him also disappeared. Finally, they bowed to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue bowed in the same respectful manner, but just after bending down, they found that the hall began to vibrate.


    "How to return..."


    Before the word "matter" was said, Xinyue had been poured into her throat with cold water.


    Obviously, there was still a long distance from the dome crystal, but the cold water seemed to be around them, directly scattered the four people, and then flooded them.


    In the panic, Wang Yu held the sapphire tightly in his left hand and held Xinyue''s arm with his right hand. He didn''t loosen it with all his strength.


    I don''t know why, under such circumstances, no one expected to use any martial Qi. Instead, they used the most primitive method to hold hands with each other until their consciousness disappeared and floated with the water waves


    Cold, bone cold.


    Wang Yu only felt this way about himself.


    "Human beings, how can they be so fragile that they can''t feel when they are washed by water?"


    Vaguely, Wang Yu heard such a contemptuous voice in his mind. He struggled to open his eyes, but found himself floating in a white light, and opposite him was a glittering white sphere, also floating in front of him.


    "Congratulations. I now recognize you as the master. Burn incense and worship the Buddha."


    Hearing the sound made by Bai Qiu, Wang Yu picked his eyebrows and his consciousness recovered a lot.


    It seems that as the man in White said before, after leaving the central forest, the three beast inheritance began to choose their own masters.


    He looked at the surrounding environment. It was all a sphere created by white light, and the ball opposite him seemed to be the noumenon of inheritance.


    "Although I don''t look like inheritance, my strength is also very strong. With me, you will also increase the terrible physical strength!"


    Feeling Wang Yu''s examination, Xiaoqiu introduced himself with some pride, which made Wang Yu''s base a little funny, "are you the guardian spirit inherited by the three beasts?"


    Wang Yu thought of two guys, Xiaohun and Longzhu. Isn''t this little ball the same as them?


    If so, then my mind will be really lively.


    "Hum, this inheritance is not like them. I know you already have two guardian spirits in your body, but I''m different. I''m practical and inherit the noumenon!"


    With that, the ball seemed to prove itself and shook up.


    Wang Yu smiled and nodded. The ball then said, "the difference is that after being accepted by your body, I have no sense of autonomy."


    Said here, the little ball''s voice brought some loneliness.


    Yes, this is the difference between inheritance and guardian spirit.

 Chapter 1103

    Wang Yu stared at the little ball in front of him, and his eyes became gentle. "The three beasts passed on. After really seeing it, he really felt worthy of your name."


    With that, he took a step forward and gently reached out to hold the ball like white in front of him, in which the powerful force fluctuated and spread.


    Xiaoqiu felt the warmth in Wang Yu''s voice. From the initial state of mind that he was forced to form a contract with Wang Yu due to power attraction, he also took the initiative to approach Wang Yu.


    When the white light floated to him, the white light burst out suddenly, and countless beams of light were emitted from the middle, which symbolized the collision of power.


    Wang Yu opened his hands and received the ball, that is, the powerful power brought to him by the inheritance of the three beasts. A steady stream of power rushed into his body through the tianlinggai.


    "Thank you, master."


    In the gloom, Wang Yu heard such a gentle sound and suddenly opened his eyes, but he could only see a faint white figure. After a flash, Wang Yu, who was stabbed by the white light, could only close his eyes again.


    "Wang Yu, can you hear me? Wang Yu!"


    "Wake up! Wang Yu!"


    The two noisy voices rushed into Wang Yu''s mind one after another. Wang Yu only felt that his strength was constantly gathering, and Shengsheng made him open his eyes.


    At first glance, there was a green water wave. The call just now came from the soul and the Dragon candle.


    "Brother Yu, it''s great. You finally wake up."


    Xin Yue''s crisp voice appeared and looked nervously at Wang Yu who had just opened his eyes.


    Wang Yu frowned, but found that there seemed to be some changes in himself. When he completely stood up, he noticed that he was still in the protective cover made by the array with Xin Yue, surrounded by water waves.


    "Mr. Wang, when we came out of the hall just now, we were still the ocean before we went in."


    The voice of Xin Chen''s explanation came from behind him. Now she was using the force of the array to manipulate the protective cover to sneak in the deep water.


    "You have recovered a lot. You should have been inherited by the three beasts."


    The star was on the left side of Wang Yu''s body. They looked at Wang Yu sincerely. When the people came out and saw Wang Yu unconscious with white light, they all knew that the three beast inheritance chose Wang Yu.


    Although there are some regrets, it is understandable that Wang Yu will be selected.


    After all, if there was no Wang Yu in the hall, they could not find the reflection mystery on the dome so soon.


    Among them, Wang Yu has the strongest comprehensive ability. Even if he didn''t say it, several people feel it. He is definitely the best choice for the three beasts to inherit and settle down.


    "How long are we now from the surface?"


    Wang Yu cleared his throat and looked at Xin Chen asking. His expression was serious. It seemed that the choice of the inheritance of the three beasts had not affected him at all.


    "Not much, but the more you go up, the more obviously you feel the pressure from above."


    Xin Chen opened his mouth, revealing a little dignified in his eyes. Looking at Wang Yu, he also hoped that he could make some new discoveries.


    "Brother Yu, your breath is strong again. Have you reached king Qipin Wu?"


    Xinyue looked at Wang Yu in shock. In fact, just now she felt that Wang Yu was different, but she had no time to speak. Now, after saying it, Xinchen bitch''s feeling is more obvious.


    "Well, the eighth grade King Wu."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and nodded. There was a thick flow of brilliance between his eyebrows. The whole person''s temperament looked a little different from before.


    "It seems that the central forest should be almost burned. The three animal areas are in the center of the three tribes. The form of this fire is so large that someone will pay attention to it."


    Wang Yu''s eyes scanned back and forth between the three people. After pausing, he said, "so when we go out, pay more attention to the surroundings. Maybe some forces are waiting for us."


    Xin Yue nodded and looked at his head. After a while of talking, they were getting closer and closer to the water.


    "Master, there is a change on the water wave."


    At the same time, the ghost sect and his party, who had been waiting outside the central forest for three days and nights, finally waited for a different place. Cao Jinling''s confidant stepped forward and spoke in a calm tone, but it was difficult to hide his excitement.


    Since the defeat of the Fu King''s meeting, the patriarch has not been very interested in the master. Now the task of guarding the central forest has been explained. If it is done well, it can regain the favor of the patriarch.


    "Keep an eye on Dan TianKuo. Make it clear to them. Don''t disturb the game."


    Cao Jinling answered softly and looked straight at the large area of lake water generated after the central forest fire. Her eyes narrowed slightly and quietly gave orders.


    At that time, he evacuated quickly, so not many of his men were injured. Looking at the burning of the central forest from the outside, it was a spectacular spectacle.


    Not to mention how the towering trees were swallowed up by the fire bit by bit, it was just that many martial beasts rushed and wailed after feeling the fire.

 Chapter 1104

    No one understood their language, but somehow felt sad and miserable. Even Cao Jinling, who had always been cold-blooded, couldn''t help crying.


    Of course, only later did he know that this was because he was brainwashed and confused by the magic in the sound of martial animals.


    "Don''t worry about the clan leader Dan Shao. Our people know that the soul dragon clan has all evacuated the three beast territory last night. It seems that there is something wrong with the clan."


    The man in black stood closely behind Cao Jinling and quietly reported what he knew. However, when it came to something happened in the family, the expression on his face was a little strange.


    "Hum," Cao Jinling smiled sarcastically, "Dan Tianxiang is really troublesome."


    Speaking of it, this time there is no involvement of the soul dragon family. It is also due to Dan Tianxiang''s rebellion in the soul dragon family. Otherwise, Dan TianKuo, the treacherous guy, must join in the fun about Wang Yu.


    After that, neither Cao Jinling nor his confidants said anything, but stared at the increasingly fluctuating lake.


    The branches that had been burned for three days and nights finally extinguished the last flame in the morning. The smell of burning flesh plants was everywhere in the air, and the occasional green smoke flashed across the lake added a little desolate and bleak.


    "Here we are."


    I don''t know who said this sentence first, and then the command was quickly delivered to everyone''s mind through the unique transmission method of the ghost sect. The originally strained nerve was again full of spirit.


    After a few breaths, the center of the lake suddenly exploded, tens of millions of spray fountains exploded from the center, and then quickly jumped on the people in black waiting around the lake.


    It was originally an excellent sneak attack plan, but it was easy to avoid for people in black who had focused on preparing for the war.


    As the leader of the people in black, Cao Jinling flew up just before the outbreak and went to another relatively safe place.


    "Listen to my command. If you see Wang Yu, kill him!"


    Now, on the corner of a martial beast that has been roasted into charcoal black by the fire, Cao Jinling gives orders to a group of people in black, and the light of hatred flashes in her eyes.


    "Young Lord, be careful to protect your life. Don''t forget what the patriarch originally told you."


    The man in black who was just behind Cao Jinling suddenly opened his mouth. Although the color of his clothes was also black, he was different from those under the man in black. He preferred a kind of purple black, but he couldn''t see any difference in the dark weather.


    When he opened his mouth, the four of Wang Yu had rushed out of the lake. Facing the layers of siege of the ghost sect, they had quite a plan to deal with it. They were in a panic as expected by Cao Jinling.


    Seeing this, the man in black behind Cao Jinling also snorted, "isn''t this rare? Young Lord, you''d better understand what you should do and what isn''t."


    The words behind the man were almost said with his teeth. For a moment, the hatred in his eyes was even stronger than Cao Jinling.


    "Huacang fur..."


    Cao Jinling frowned and turned to shout his name. His mood was complex. After speaking these three words, he didn''t know what to say next.


    "Huahua''s revenge, I will repay myself, so I won''t bother you."


    The man in black, known as Hua cangqiu, didn''t look at him anymore. He just stepped back and ordered his men. Then he stood aside quietly and looked at Wang Yu entangled with five or six people in black with complex eyes.


    Cao Jinling knew that he had a lot of dissatisfaction with himself. They just stood like this and didn''t say anything. They were quiet and made people feel a little angry.


    Cao Jinling was lost in thought. Although his eyes were also focused on Wang Yu, he thought about the gratitude and resentment between himself and huacangqiu, and didn''t notice Wang Yu''s different physical strength and more and more powerful light white martial spirit.


    "Hehe, three animals inherit."


    But the Hua cangqiu on his side murmured and looked at Cao Jinling like nothing, with some banter and contempt.


    You know, the task assigned by the patriarch to Cao Jinling is to find the inheritance of the three beasts, and then let him bring it back to the ghost sect.


    Now, however, it is obvious that the inheritance of the three beasts is Wang Yu''s.


    After listening to Hua cangqiu''s words, Cao Jinling also began to seriously observe Wang Yu. When he really found that he contained the inheritance of the three beasts, his face changed.


    His fist was firmly clenched by himself. Cao Jinling narrowed his eyes and stared at Wang Yu. If his eyes could kill people, Wang Yu must have been cut by him at this time.


    "If you have the ability, go and kill him. What''s the use of being angry here?"


    Huacangqiu looked at Cao Jinling. It was a little strange, but Cao Jinling could understand it.


    As Hua Qingcheng''s brother, he never looked up to him, and he had deep opinions on Cao Jinling after Hua Qingcheng died.


    This time, if the patriarch hadn''t changed the original leader of the man in black temporarily and there was no order, Hua cangqiu wouldn''t even talk to him.

 Chapter 1105

    Therefore, no matter what, Cao Jinling can''t say anything to Hua cangqiu if she is unwilling again.


    After all, it''s wrong to recommend. I don''t have the confidence to say it.


    While they were talking and discussing, Wang Yu was already fighting hard.


    Originally, Cao Jinling didn''t expect Wang Yu to directly absorb the inheritance of the three beasts, so he brought a lot of elite troops here in case Wang Yu got the inheritance, he could also grab it from him.


    Although Wang Yu is much stronger now, there are many elites in the ghost sect. She was surrounded by five or six people just now. Now she found that she can handle it easily and directly went to more than ten people at a time.


    "Brother Yu, no, there are too many people. If we continue like this, we will not be able to support it."


    Xin Yue exudes a strong martial spirit, and the red flame halberd in her hand is sharp, which makes the sunspot people take precautions.


    She opened her mouth and said exactly what Xin Chen and xingcai, who were struggling against the enemy, wanted to tell Wang Yu.


    The silver sword on Wang Yu''s hand was covered with red blood. Many people in black fell at his feet, but more and more people attacked him. This is really not the way.


    However, with the continuous attacks, they really had no other way but to resist and continue the attack.


    "I didn''t expect so many people up there."


    And without exception, they are masters of the ghost sect.


    Wang Yu threw out a blasting Rune in his left hand, and immediately attacked a man in black behind him. He had to change his original route to let Wang Yu avoid this move.


    Those who rushed to the front of Wang Yu were mercilessly stabbed by him. His eyes inadvertently swept the two figures in the distance, white and black, and guessed that one of them was Cao Jinling.


    It seems that xingcai is right. Cao Jinling is really a little Lord in the ghost sect.


    "Is that Hua cangqiu, the hall leader of the ghost sect? Why did he come here to ambush us?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s eyes on the two people, he looked at the stars and opened his mouth unexpectedly.


    "Our hall leader naturally came to take your dog''s life!"


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to say anything, the man in black between the two opened his mouth, his tone was frivolous, and even the expression contained in his eyes exposed through the black mask was disdainful.


    However, before Wang Yu wanted to fight, the arrogant man in black was immediately hit by the stars behind him. The moment before he fell, his eyes were full of contempt.


    Wang Yu frowned. What kind of command did the people in black in the ghost sect obey to become so crazy?


    However, the approach and help of the stars finally gave him a breathing gap. They worked together back-to-back to deal with the people around them, which was much easier.


    After another fight, the strength of the four people still couldn''t support. In the confusion, Wang Yu took out the pill he refined from the storage ring.


    After distributing the pills, Wang Yu put the blue porcelain bottle back into the storage ring, but Yu Guang swept the plain white porcelain bottle placed in the corner.


    It was still in the central forest. Dan TianKuo took out the bottle for Xin Yue to eat


    "Brother Yu, what''s the matter with you? Be careful!"


    The voice of Xin Yue''s concern came to his ears. Wang Yu suddenly regained his mind. The black black iron knife almost cut his cheek. The next second, the man holding the knife had been beaten and fainted by Xin Yue behind him.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned and turned to react. He nodded to Xin Yue in a dull way, "thank you."


    Xie''s polite words, which he hadn''t heard for a long time, made Xin Yue frown and looked at Wang Yu strangely, "be careful. At present, the talents of the ghost sect are specially trying to hit us."


    With that, she also solved a man in black who rushed over, with a serious look.


    "I understand."


    Wang Yu replied that he danced wildly with light white martial spirit in his hands and rushed to the people in black who were constantly rushing towards them. Xin Yue smiled happily on her face, but didn''t notice that the danger behind her was approaching


    "Xin Shao, patriarch, always cares about others, but don''t forget that you are also in a dangerous environment."


    A voice of contempt came behind Xinyue. She didn''t even feel any breath fluctuations, and the whole person was shrouded in the sudden light.


    She was stunned and turned around. Huacangqiu, who had just been with Cao Jinling, was close at hand. A pair of pale and slender hands held her arms tightly, and the whole person felt that he was about to be crushed.


    "Xin Yue!"


    "Xiao Yue!"


    Wang Yu and Xin Chen screamed at the same time. They were close to Xin Yue, but they also didn''t find Hua cangqiu close. They saw that she had been suppressed by Hua cangqiu, and their eyes also revealed deep concern.


    However, this is the time for them to relax their tension. Cao Jinling and his men will not easily let go of this period of time, but also make full efforts to attack.


    Xinchen is worried about her little niece, but looking at the more brave sunspots in the war, she can only fight back with more effort, because only by maintaining her combat effectiveness can she save Xinyue.

 Chapter 1106

    Wang Yu had the same idea, but when he glanced at Xin Yue, he found that her delicate neck was roughly pinched by Hua cangqiu, and his heart seemed to be pulled up.


    Since the first time he saw Xin Yue, Wang Yu had never seen such a weak Xin Yue. It was like a little Canary caught by humans. Although he struggled hard, he still couldn''t break free.


    Wang Yu hated that he didn''t feel Hua cangqiu''s approach just now, so he succeeded.


    Even if he wanted to fly to Hua cangqiu immediately and save Xin Yue from him, more and more people in black around him made it difficult for him to move. His irritability and worry about Xin Yue made Wang Yu''s hand slow.


    A few breaths down, he has always been flexible to deal with, but also made a lot of mistakes. The red blood through the blue long shirt is like plum blossoms blooming in the snow, which is flirtatious, but also amazing.


    "Wang Yu, today I''ll make you feel the pain of losing your love!"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s resentment against the man in black, Hua cangqiu pinched Xin Yue''s neck harder, opened his mouth arrogantly, and his eyes glittered with the glory of revenge.


    He destroyed his beloved sister, so today, Xin Yue, as the most cherished person in Wang Yu''s heart, will be killed by himself.


    Moreover, Hua cangqiu had a perverse idea in his heart. When the first flower fell to the city, he was killed by Wang Yu in the dark. Today, he let him watch Xin Yue''s life pass in front of Wang Yu, but he was unable to save it.


    Such pleasure is not comparable to simply killing Wang Yu!


    "Hua cangqiu, I killed Hua Qingcheng. You have the ability to do everything for me! What''s your ability to catch a woman!"


    Wang Yu waved a long silver sword. His face was splashed with unknown people''s blood, and he spoke in a dumb voice.


    The long battle made him sweat all over. Even his tight long hair was scattered. With the dripping sweat, he mixed the blood on his cheeks. He was not embarrassed, but he seemed more aggressive.


    "Hum, it''s time to die." Hua Cang Qiu''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule. Looking at Wang Yu''s desperate attempt to rush to his side regardless of the attack, the corners of his mouth also aroused a cruel radian:


    "Do you think I won''t kill you? After watching them all die, it''s your turn."


    "Asshole!"


    Wang Yu quenched a mouthful of blood from his mouth and stared at Hua cangqiu''s fingers. Behind him, he was stabbed by a big knife from a man in black.


    "Prince!"


    The star, not far from him, saw that he was a man surrounded by such a tragic situation. At this moment, he couldn''t help taking a breath and distressed Wang Yu.


    "Hum, stupid."


    Hua cangqiu snorted coldly. Instead of looking at Wang Yu, he looked down at Xin Yue in his hand and looked sarcastic.


    There was no other reason. When he caught Xin Yue just now, she would struggle to get rid of it. However, after seeing Wang Yu injured, she calmed down. It seems that she doesn''t expect Wang Yu to save her.


    Oh, it seems that the so-called feelings between them are just like this.


    "It''s a pity, Wang Yu, the woman you are thinking of, is in such a mood towards you at last. I don''t know if you will wipe your tears sadly after you know it?"


    Hua cangqiu looked at a fiery red flower headdress on Xin Yue''s head, opened his mouth like a whisper, his eyes were empty, and he wanted to think of something else.


    "Thank you for thinking of me, but I don''t bother you about such things."


    Some cunning voices came from Hua Cang Qiu''s arms, which made him dull for a moment. Isn''t this Wang Yu''s voice?


    As if to verify huacangqiu''s shock, Xinyue, who should have been pinched by his neck, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Die."


    Xin Yue''s light chestnut eyes seemed to burst out. Her right hand and left hand were entangled together, quickly changing their actions, forming a knot, and then flying towards huacangqiu.


    Although he didn''t understand what had just happened, Hua cangqiu obviously felt the danger coming. He immediately threw down the "Xinyue" in his hand and retreated. The blue light burst out and was about to move away.


    But Wang Yu didn''t give him such a chance. He was about to rush over, but he was preempted by another white figure, knocked him over with the light in his hand, and then subdued him in one fell swoop.


    Seeing this scene, Cao Jinling also realized that the smell in the central forest began to become wrong, and directed his people to change their strategies and concentrate their hands on Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    However, after all, he found it too late. Seeing that countless people in white or red suddenly appeared in the forest, he couldn''t help fighting against the black people of the ghost sect.


    "This is..."


    Looking at his original opponent, the man in black, was entangled by the man in white and red, and xingcai looked at Wang Yu in confusion.


    "Our rescue has arrived."


    Wang Yu smiled and felt relieved in his eyes.

 Chapter 1107

    The original one-sided situation changed instantly after the red artist and the man in white came.


    Although there were many people in black of the ghost sect and their fighting power was strong, Wang Yu was not vegetarian after all. They were not seriously injured, and their physical strength had long been exhausted by them.


    Now another wave of braver people have come, and they are no match at all.


    "What''s the matter? Protect the flower hall leader!"


    Seeing that the scene was becoming more and more out of his control, Cao Jinling also understood that it might not be possible to kill or even catch Wang Yu today. He no longer gave those unrealistic orders and directly issued instructions to keep Hua cangqiu and return safely.


    However, just like the situation of Wang Yu''s four people just now, the fight has begun. How can it easily stop?


    Cao Jinling frowned and looked at the situation on the court, which was no longer good for him. He bit his teeth and didn''t care about anything else. He silently recited what secret method. The whole person rushed to Wang Yu and robbed Hua cangqiu who was already unconscious under his hand while he was talking with xingcai.


    "Be careful, Prince!"


    Although xingcai didn''t feel the breath, he saw a white figure flying from the place where Cao Jinling stood just now, and hurriedly made a voice to remind Wang Yu.


    However, I don''t know what secret method Cao Jinling used. It was only a few breaths from the time he appeared to snatch huacangqiu''s comatose body. When Wang Yu reacted to the stars, both of them had long disappeared from their sight.


    "Brother Yu, are you okay?"


    Xinyue also heard the cry of xingcai just now, handed over the people in black to the people who came to the rescue, and flew to Wang Yu.


    When Wang Yu saw Xinyue''s worried social celebration, he also smiled and shook his head, saying that he was fine. However, he found that behind her was a fierce man in snow-white clothes. His face was cold, but he just stood behind Xinyue with his head down and said nothing.


    He recognized that this was the man who had just knocked Hua cangqiu down in front of him. After he had just finished, he turned around and joined another battle circle. Only then did Wang Yu take over and was robbed by Cao Jinling.


    "This is..."


    Wang Yu hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Instead, he points to the man with a confused face, and his eyes flow back and forth before Xin Yue and him.


    Xin Yue glanced in the direction of the star, smiled, turned to Wang Yu and said, "this is the dark guard chasing the wind who followed me since childhood. I appointed him to do other things before, so he hasn''t appeared these days."


    Of course, she explained it in such detail, mainly for Wang Yu. I''m afraid he misunderstood.


    "Well, you should have brought these reinforcements, too. Thank you."


    Wang Yu didn''t bother too much, but bowed respectfully to Zhuifeng Shuang. Although it was just what he should have done to protect Xin Yue, it was thanks to him to save all four of them this time.


    "Young master Wang, I don''t deserve it. These are the orders of the great elder."


    A trace of fear flashed across Zhuifeng''s face, but his words were neither humble nor arrogant. He really had a pleasant tenacious temperament.


    Wang Yu gave an interested "Oh" and motioned him to go on. Chasing the wind looked at Xin Yue first, and then continued to say after she nodded her head:


    "I originally planned to come to the central forest to support my master. Before leaving, the elder found me and said that there was a vision in the sky and asked me to bring more people. Only then did I prepare and bring 300 elites here."


    With that, a man in red came behind him. He was light and steady, but he didn''t look like someone who had just fought so fiercely.


    What did the man say in his ear? Although he had tried to keep his voice down, which one present was not a powerful man?


    Wang Yu had already listened to the whisper.


    All the subordinates of the ghost sect have been captured alive by them. Except for some strong tongue biting suicide, others have been caught. Now they can go back to their house only after the wind gives an order.


    "Well, this matter still needs to listen to the young patriarch."


    Knowing that Wang Yu could hear their voices, chasing the wind simply didn''t whisper any more, but spoke directly. Wang Yu was impressed by his open attitude.


    "In that case, these people are escorted by the red and White army to Huangji city. We''ll go back quickly. The six-month period will soon come. Grandpa and I still have something to discuss."


    Xin Yue turned and looked at chasing the wind and gave a serious order. After saying that, she also looked at the other three people again. "The ghost sect must have planned to come here this time. It''s not too late. We have to go back to the family quickly to know what happened."


    Wang Yu nodded and agreed with Xin Yue. Cao Jinling had said that he was looking for something in the forest and that he was waiting outside.


    "Chasing the wind, you follow the red and White army. I''m worried that the ghost sect will attack secretly in the future. You can rest assured to follow me."

 Chapter 1108

    Xin Yue gave the last order. When he agreed, he also went to Wang Yu and embarked on the journey of the Hui nationality again.


    On the third morning, Wang Yu and others had rushed back to the central area of Wufeng nationality, Huangji city.


    At the gate of the city, the elder who had received the news for a long time stood on the wall and looked at Xin Yue and others with a smile.


    "Young clan leader, Prince Wang and Prince Xing, you are back."


    The elder nodded and greeted one by one, but when he saw Xin Chen, he paused slightly, "this is..."


    As early as when she was close to Huangji City, Xin Chen put on the human skin mask she had prepared early and explained that she only came back this time to help the Wufeng family get through this difficulty. She didn''t want many people to know that she had been resurrected.


    Hearing this explanation, Xinyue''s eyes were slightly wet. At the same time, she thought of the situation that she had cared about Xinchen''s identity before. She couldn''t help being more ashamed.


    "She was the landlord before we picked up the star building. Now I heard that there are difficulties in the family, and she came out of the mountain again."


    It was useless for Xin Chen to speak. Xingcai directly said what he had already prepared. When the elder heard it, he looked at her thoughtfully and changed the topic. He no longer cared about it.


    "Come with me, young patriarch. They have been waiting for you in the Council hall for a long time."


    The elder opened his mouth as he led the way. When he turned around, no one noticed the light in his eyes.


    In the Council hall, the atmosphere was a little heavy. Except for the patriarch who looked at the people''s expressions, the other elders bowed their heads and meditated.


    The arrival of Wang Yu and others did not break the boredom, but made them raise their faces slightly, and then there was another silence.


    Such a strange atmosphere made Xin Yue wonder. Even if the ghost sect and the soul dragon clan really joined hands, they were just dealing with them together. Such a performance was too frustrating.


    "Hello, clan leader and elders."


    Wang Yu directly took Xin Yue''s palm and walked to the patriarch. His eyes scanned for a week. His thoughts were the same as Xin Yue, but he didn''t say it.


    "Young master Wang."


    The patriarch looked at Wang Yu and nodded symbolically. He looked at Xinyue with good spirit behind him, and his slightly turbid eyes flashed a trace of relief.


    "Before, I went to the three beast area with your young clan leader and the two building owners of the star picking building, and picked kiwi fruit in it."


    Wang Yu came straight to the point and didn''t say any paving nonsense. He directly mobilized the spirit of the elders.


    At this time, the elder also just walked into the conference hall. When he saw Wang Yu standing in front of him, he nodded gently.


    Aware of the eyes falling on him in the corner, the elder looked and saw the "old landlord of the star picking building" outside the city.


    She nodded to herself. She smiled back, then turned her head and walked to Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    "How possible! It is said that kiwi fruit grows at the top of the central forest. How can he go up?"


    "But the front doesn''t mean that the central forest has been burned down. Maybe he did it with our young patriarch!"


    "Isn''t the ghost sect all present? The little girl''s dark guard was sent out by the big elder and hasn''t come back now..."


    ¡­¡­


    One stone aroused thousands of waves. Wang Yu only said one word, and the elders began to whisper. They knew that according to the strength of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, no matter how small the voice was, they could hear it, but they were still happy to discuss it with each other.


    "Well, with so much discussion, it''s time to stop."


    The elder walked to the front, stood between Wang Yu and the patriarch, narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Although he has always been so smiling, it is his elusive smile that makes people more awed from the heart.


    The court was instantly quiet. Although the elders still had something to say in their hearts, they could only look at each other and didn''t speak again when they saw the elder who hadn''t stood up for a long time.


    "Young master Wang, tell me."


    The elder smiled at Wang Yu on his side and stretched out his hand to signal him to continue to speak. He took a step back, obviously letting him play at home.


    And before and after, the patriarch didn''t say anything, just watched quietly.


    "Now that the kiwi fruit has been picked, does it mean that I have passed the test of the nobility and can now participate in saving the Wufeng family?"


    Wang Yu did not speak to the people in the whole Council hall this time, but looked at the elder. His smiling eyes made people wonder what he was thinking.


    "Yes, you''ve passed, but I still want to know why the towering fire came from the three beasts that day?"


    The elder didn''t open his mouth, but the patriarch opened his mouth. There was an invisible light in his small eyes.


    Xin Chen''s body trembled in the corner. Her father, whom she hadn''t seen for more than ten years, met in this situation today. Everything has become different.

 Chapter 1109

    "Landlord..."


    Xingcai didn''t open her mouth, but read it silently in her heart, but she didn''t have any position to comfort her. She could only accompany her quietly and be her most solid backing.


    The small situation in the corner didn''t attract anyone''s attention, but the elder standing behind Wang Yu kept paying attention. He saw that Xin Chen''s eyes seemed to twinkle, and he frowned gently.


    "Probably because we moved the root of the central forest."


    Wang Yu spoke mysteriously and no one answered, because they all knew that he had more important things to say next.


    "That is the inheritance of the three beasts."


    The inheritance of the three beasts, the most important existence in the three beasts domain, is just a legend, which is out of reach for everyone in the Wu beasts domain.


    But in Wang Yu''s mouth, it seemed to be the most common thing. After saying it, the atmosphere in the Council hall suddenly became different.


    "Oh? That is to say, young master Wang, you have made the whole inheritance of the three beasts?"


    The voice of the elder came behind them. Wang Yu turned his head and looked at him, then opened his mouth to the Council hall, "that''s right."


    As soon as the voice fell, the people who sat down were shocked again, but this time they didn''t say anything, let alone look at it. Everyone looked at his nose, nose and heart, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Good, good."


    For a long time, the patriarch opened his mouth, and Wang Yu also saw a smile from his heart these days. The sincerity revealed in his eyes is not deceptive.


    "In this way, I can rest assured that you and Xiaoyue will fight against the ghost sect."


    Wang Yu knew that this was the patriarch''s recognition of his position in the Wufeng family. He was finally relieved. After such a long time of tests and challenges, he was rewarded.


    "But even so, you are still not strong enough. Our family will further strengthen you."


    The elder continued to speak after the patriarch''s words, took a step forward and returned to Wang Yu''s side. His smiling eyes converged slightly. His narrowed eyes glanced at all the people on the field. He was only stunned when he saw Xin Chen, and then spoke:


    "It''s only two months since the soul dragon clan said to attack us for half a year. Now we should always be prepared for the sneak attack of the soul dragon clan and all kinds of friction," he stopped and then said:


    "Moreover, recently, we have heard a lot of rumors that an underground organization called ghost sect has been very active recently, and it is likely that it has close relations and cooperation with the soul dragon family, so we should strengthen our defense and resolutely protect our homeland."


    Wang Yu took a step back without any trace, fixed his eyes on the back of the elder, and secretly admired him.


    Although the patriarch is the highest leader of the whole clan, in many cases, such orders and mobilization are carried out by the big elders. Being able to mobilize everyone''s sense of responsibility and blood is what a superior should really have.


    "How, did you get what you thought?"


    Xin Yue quietly approached Wang Yu and gently held Wang Yu''s cold palm. The secret skill was heard and gently entered Wang Yu''s mind.


    Wang Yu smiled gently. Sure enough, Xin Yue knew him best.


    He did think that after returning to the Wufeng family, he still needs some time to improve his strength. Of course, it''s best to get some help from the Wufeng family.


    Now the elder himself said that he would further strengthen him, which was also a precious experience for Wang Yu.


    Time passed quickly. Two months was just a flash. After enduring the long heat, Wang Yu finally got out of the customs in the bleak early autumn.


    After two months of closed door practice, Wang Yu was in the snow cave in the back mountain of Huangji City Palace. He took the great elder and clan leader to collect the secret script treasure book in the library for many years. He also gained a lot this time.


    "Well, is it cool to see the sun again?"


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. Although he was a sword spirit in Wang Yu''s body, he was a little annoyed that he didn''t touch the outside world for so long.


    "Well, it''s a little boring."


    Wang Yu walked out of the cave. The sudden light made him uncomfortable. He subconsciously stretched out his hand to block his eyes.


    He didn''t see the sun for two months. His fingers became white and more transparent in the sunshine.


    Before he put his hand down, he felt a few familiar smells coming, and then there was a familiar exclamation:


    "Brother Yu! Congratulations on your exit!"


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly hooked. The discomfort that had just seen the sun disappeared. He put down his arm and saw Xin Yue standing in red in front of him with a smile. Behind him were Xin Chen and xingcai.


    "Prince, congratulations."


    Although the two men were also excited, they bowed their hands to him politely and restrained their feelings.


    Wang Yu nodded to them. To tell the truth, Xin Yue would come to pick him up after leaving the pass. He arrived, but he didn''t expect Xin Chen and them to come too.

 Chapter 1110

    "It is said that the soul dragon clan has begun to prepare for the attack these days, and the Wufeng clan is also under martial law. We come to pick you up and can tell you something."


    Xin Chen smiled and opened his mouth. From her tone, Wang Yu didn''t feel any crisis.


    I think so. When he was in the central forest two months ago, he heard Hua cangqiu say that there seemed to be some problems in the soul dragon family. Now it''s not easy to send troops on time.


    "By the way, young master Wang, you look refreshed. What''s your position now?"


    Xingcai asked with a smile. When Xinyue led them here, he already felt the strong fluctuating martial spirit around him, but now he can''t feel a minute when walking with them.


    This free control of Wu Qi also shows that Wang Yu has improved a lot.


    "At present, it''s the territory of the martial arts clan. I tried to get the power of runes during cultivation. Now it''s almost the middle of the eighth grade."


    Wang Yu answered calmly, but shocked the three people a lot.


    Not to mention the territory of the Wuzong, which is about to be capped, it is just a eight grade talisman, not to mention the wubeast domain. Even on the whole Wufu continent, it is one of the few experts.


    Don''t mention that Wang Yu has other secret skills. All these are his most precious strength!


    "Ha ha, it seems that the idea of the soul dragon family attacking our Wufeng family is to fail."


    The star color version joked and said what they thought together, which made Xinyue and Xinchen smile.


    "I hope so."


    Wang Yu was not so optimistic. His perception told him that the attack of the soul dragon family must not be so simple.


    This battle is destined to be difficult.


    "Are you worried that the ghost sect will join hands with the soul dragon clan again?"


    The voice of the Dragon candle suddenly came from Wang Yu''s mind, which stunned the little soul.


    Before, in the cave, Long Zhu didn''t think it was too boring, and he couldn''t improve his strength like Xiaohun, so he simply pulled out of Wang Yu''s body and went outside to find Xinyue.


    These days, Wang Yu and Xiao Hun have adapted to the days without him. Now they are shocked when they speak like this.


    "Why are you back?"


    The little soul asked, with a bit of banter in his voice. If it was an ordinary person, he would be ashamed and speechless, but Longzhu was obviously not that kind of "ordinary person".


    He opened his mouth excitedly and didn''t care about the sour taste in Xiaohun''s words. "Wang Yu has left the customs. Of course I''m going out? Not to mention, I have to communicate with him how I feel outside these days."


    Although Wang Yu could not see the two guardians, Wang Yu could imagine his white clothes, hair, teeth and claws only through the tone of dragon candle.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Don''t let the little soul misunderstand you again."


    Wang Yu hurried down the mountain behind Xin Yue. In his heart, it was a secret skill that sent a voice to the two guardian spirits. He was unable to laugh or cry.


    "It''s the one I asked just now. You must be worried about the ghost sect."


    Long Zhu opened his mouth and Wang Yu didn''t respond. Silence is the greatest affirmation.


    "These days, I followed Xin Yue and dealt with a lot of small-scale invasion of the ghost sect. After all, there were not many people, so I was pressed down by her and the elder and didn''t tell the people below."


    Knowing what Wang Yu thought, Long Zhu continued to speak. His voice was rare and serious, which also made the little soul deep in thought.


    Although they had known the connection between the ghost sect and the soul dragon clan as early as in the three beast domain, it was also found in the central forest that the relationship between Dan TianKuo and Cao Jinling did not seem so good.


    Therefore, in many cases, the ghost sect and soul dragon clan originally hung together can''t really make such a simple conclusion.


    "Master, the soul dragon clan has come in. Now it has attacked from LINGJI city to Tianji city."


    As if a gust of wind passed by, a man in white appeared in front of Xinyue. He spoke directly, and there was no taboo about the person in production.


    But after saying that, he glanced at Wang Yu with his eyes, and then returned to his previous seriousness.


    Wang Yu frowned, but not in pursuit of the wind, but because of what he had just said.


    Not many people in the whole Wufeng family knew about his seclusion except those elders and Xinchen, but the soul dragon family officially attacked when he just left the customs, and the firepower was not small.


    "I see. We''ll go to the Council hall right away."


    Xinyue spoke decisively. After chasing the wind, she also flashed away.


    She turned her head and saw Wang Yu in meditation. She opened her mouth with relief. "Brother Yu, you don''t have to think too much. They have been preparing for a formal attack for a long time. It''s really strange not to send troops now. It has nothing to do with you."


    The voice fell. Wang Yu didn''t know what to say. Xin Yue must know what he thought in his heart, so he said it so as not to let himself have psychological pressure.

 Chapter 1111

    However, even if Xin Yue said it had nothing to do with Wang Yu, many people still looked at Wang Yu with the same eyes when they arrived at the conference hall.


    Zhuifeng stood at the elder''s side and reported something. When he noticed someone coming in, he also took the initiative to stand aside and gave his position to Wang Yu.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m out of the customs today."


    The elder looked at Wang Yutong''s extraordinary appearance, nodded, and then began to talk about business.


    "This time, the soul dragon clan didn''t choose to attack in the place bordering us. Instead, we were caught off guard by the sudden attack in LINGJI city and Tianji City, two places we didn''t think of. Therefore, we have been passive since the news came."


    He analyzed, Wang Yuning nodded heavily, and had a general plan in his heart, but he didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he turned to look at Xin Yue and asked her opinions.


    "Yes, I''ve been following up before. If the soul dragon family wants to attack from the place where we have carefully deployed defense, it takes some effort. It''s estimated that this is why they would rather go a long way and attack from LINGJI city."


    After a round, the elders in the Council hall also expressed their opinions. Many of them pointed out the problem of expenditure, which also impressed Wang Yu.


    After all, in the past, he contacted them all on the issue of their own going or staying. Those indecisive and even benevolent elders have left a deep impression on him. They forget that they were originally the backbone of the wisdom of the whole Wufeng family.


    "Then, as the seven elders said just now, let''s act separately."


    The elder made a final decision and made a detailed plan. Specifically, Wang Yu and Xin Yue rushed to the front line with chasing the wind and 10000 elite red and white troops, while the stars and stars in the star picking building stayed in Huangji city and gave the final command together with the elders.


    This is the result of the heated discussion just now and after Lenovo, and no one will have a big opinion.


    However, Wang Yu has some ideas about the elder''s choice to let Xin Chen and xingcai stay.


    Perception told him that the elder might have noticed something, but the enemy was in front of him. These things could only be told after the war was over.


    Autumn night, with some bleak noise, is the time when all kinds of insects are arrogant, which brings more irritability to the quiet night.


    "Brother Yu, we''re leaving tomorrow."


    Xinyue sat in the outer room of Wang Yu''s room and opened her mouth thoughtfully. Wang Yu responded to her with a silence.


    "Do you think we can succeed this time? If the ghost sect really cooperates with the soul dragon clan, the war must be difficult to fight."


    There was no response, and Xin Yue was not in a hurry. She just continued talking, just like talking to herself, reflected in the candlelight eyes, with some confusion and confusion.


    "No," Wang Yu stood up, walked behind Xin Yue, gently covered his hand on Xin Yue''s shoulder, and his voice was soft. "The goal of the ghost sect is to revive the ancient youzong, which is a devastating blow to both the Wu beast region and the whole Wu Fu continent."


    Speaking of this, Wang Yu stopped, turned and sat down opposite Xin Yue. He stretched out one hand, gently grasped Xin Yue''s palm and continued, "if the soul dragon family really cooperates with the ghost sect, it will be against the development of the whole continent. There will be no good results at that time."


    His voice was soft, but his words were serious. Although he didn''t say much, he also gave Xinyue some comfort.


    No matter what tomorrow, or even in the future, such evil forces as ghost sect will be destroyed by them.


    As Xin Yue worried, when they confronted each other, they found many shadows of the ghost sect, and with the help of the ghost sect, the Wufeng family retreated day by day.


    "The situation is urgent. We should change our tactics."


    In the Wufeng camp outside LINGJI City, Xin Yue solemnly spoke to the Wufeng people in the central tent. At this time, Wang Yu had just unloaded his armor and returned from the battlefield.


    Xin Yue raised her eyes to Wang Yu. The wind and frost all over him made the soldiers around him respect him.


    The prince from Huangji city caught up with a big battle just when he arrived at the place where he was stationed. He led the people of the whole place and finally won the first battle after he came here.


    However, such a good start did not bring them better luck. In the next few battles, they all ended in failure. In the end, they could only watch the people of the soul dragon attack.


    "Did you find anything when you went to LINGJI mountain this time?"


    Xin Yue put the meeting aside for the time being, went to Wang Yu and asked with concern.


    Wang Yu stared, thought for a moment and said, "I looked for the LINGJI grass you said before. There is no such thing at all. It should be Cao Jinling who put it out to confuse us."


    Although it was also a big and small battle recently, Wang Yu never participated in it. It turned out that Cao Jinling had sent someone to tell them that as long as he found the LINGJI grass, he would let them go.

 Chapter 1112

    Although such words seemed to deceive people, Xin Yue asked Wang Yu to go to LINGJI mountain in person. After looking for it for nearly four days, she returned in vain.


    Xin Yue missed a moment of loss in her eyes and understood that this was a smoke bomb deliberately released by Cao Jinling, but anyway, for the Wufeng people who had been injured at that time, even if they really had something outrageous at home, they also had to try.


    "Just now I heard that you are going to change the way of fighting. I want to hear what you think."


    Wang Yu sat down and held Xinyue''s warm palm with cold fingers. His face was soft and tried to calm Xinyue''s anxious mood.


    "Actually..."


    As soon as she said two syllables, like a gust of wind, the figure of chasing the wind had floated in front of the two people, "master, it seems that the people of the magic tiger family have arrived outside three hundred miles."


    After hearing this, Wang Yu looked at each other with a strange look in his eyes.


    "Don''t spread the news. Prince Wang and I will solve it."


    Xinyue frowned and gave orders. Chasing the wind nodded without hesitation. Her body retreated like a gust of wind when she came.


    Wang yuruo looked at his back thoughtfully and waited until Xin Yue pinched his palm. "What do you think the magic tiger family wants to do when they come?"


    When the voice fell, Xin Yue also showed a dignified expression, "I don''t know. We were in the conference hall before. That was the first time I came into contact with the people of the magic tiger family. To tell the truth, I don''t believe they came to help us."


    As Wang Yu said this, he remembered the strong man with bare arms, and a trace of disgust flashed on his face.


    At that time, the man shamelessly said that as long as Xin Yue married him, he would send troops to help the Wufeng family fight against the soul dragon family. It''s ridiculous.


    Do they think that after the soul dragon family destroyed the Wufeng family, the magic tiger family can escape the fate of family extinction?


    Even if Dan TianKuo of the soul dragon family doesn''t want to, Cao Jinling must have the ambition to get the whole Wu beast domain.


    "Now the most important thing is to determine whether the magic tiger family is an enemy or a friend, and then make a decision. We should be more cautious in special times."


    Xin Yue thought for a while. Most of the time, she also thought of the point in Wang Yu''s heart. Finally, she opened her mouth and got Wang Yu''s consent.


    "Young clan leader, it''s bad. A wave of people in black have attacked from our rear. The elite are on the front line now. We don''t know what''s going on. They''ve fought now!"


    The anxious voice came from the outside. Although it was urgent, it still tried to make the voice clearly reach Xinyue''s ears.


    The rear is clearly bordering on the place where the residents live. Why would people take the opportunity to invade?


    Think of the man in black


    "It''s the ghost sect!"


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue spoke with one voice. After rejecting the anxious reporters, they also arranged a White army on the front line to support them in the back. After all, the rear is their most important food, grass and support. Once they lose here, the personal safety of the whole army will be in jeopardy.


    "How did the ghost sect choose to attack us at this time? We just had a hand in the daytime. Isn''t it a waste of their energy?"


    Xin Yue''s face is confused and impatient, but it''s so far. What''s more, it''s meaningless. Now the most important thing is to think of other ways to deal with it first.


    "It''s impossible that Cao Jinling didn''t think about this situation, so this attack must have other significance, or it can achieve their purpose."


    Wang Yu walked to the battle map of the two armies and tapped a piece of ground with his slender white fingers. It was just reported by the wind that the magic tiger family camped.


    "Here is the key," Wang Yu looked up at Xin Yue and said solemnly, "we''ll send some people with better skills to monitor the dynamics of the magic tiger people outside. I guess Cao Jinling''s sending troops this time is to test the ideas of the magic tiger people."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu holding a Zhu pen, drew a big circle around the place where the magic tiger family was, and nodded to convey the order.


    Wang Yu has never seen a soul dragon party in front of him for so many days. Neither Dan TianKuo nor Dan Tianxiang has appeared. Even the old head of the soul dragon who is about to die in the legend has no news now.


    However, as long as there is a battle in which Wang Yu appears, Cao Jinling standing in the most prominent place will be seen every time. For so many days, it has become a signal of war.


    As long as he stands up, there will not be a good ending on the side of the Wufeng family.


    But after all, this time I hope it''s just like Wang Yu thought. Cao Jinling just wants to test the attitude of the magic tiger family, and won''t really fight with the Wufeng family.


    However, it backfired. While Wang Yu and Xin Yue were thinking about all kinds of situations and results and waiting for news, the figure of chasing the wind appeared again, and he, who had always been happy and angry, frowned tightly:


    "The magic tiger clan is indifferent. They just send people to watch the situation here. I have sent people to release the news of our sneak attack, but I still haven''t received any response from the magic tiger clan."

 Chapter 1113

    The situation is very bad.


    "Report! Young clan leader, there is a raid from the soul dragon clan right ahead!"


    The angry little soldiers rushed in from the door, wearing red flags, which are only used in the most emergency. It seems that they have been hit on the front.


    "Young clan leader, Huangji city is in a hurry. A large-scale invasion of soldiers suddenly appears outside the city. Now it has formed a form of siege outside Huangji city. The minister risked his life to send messages. The elder asks you and Prince Wang to return to the city quickly with the red and White army!"


    Another gust of wind blew, and the soldiers all over the body rushed in. They were also carrying red flags, but in the process of driving in the wind and frost, they were full of dust and all kinds of stains.


    "What!"


    Xinyue heard two bad news in succession. She suddenly patted the table and stood up. However, she found that she was suddenly dizzy in front of her eyes. She was so angry that she was about to faint.


    When the people present saw this, they were worried that she would fall down like this. Fortunately, Wang Yu appeared behind Xin Yue in time and the divine beast hugged her waist to avoid accidents.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Xin Yue gasped slightly. After a few deep breaths, she waved to Wang Yu and flashed out of his arms, but she still spoke to the two soldiers:


    "What''s the specific situation?" after that, Xin Yue also pointed to the most advanced soldier in the room. His face was still a little pale, but it didn''t matter.


    Wang Yu stood behind Xin Yue and followed her with heartache in his eyes.


    But no matter how, on her battlefield, although I can stand side by side with her, I can''t replace Xinyue to carry out my mission after all.


    To save her home and people, Xin Yue is not only a little princess of Wufeng family, but also a young patriarch who can hold up a sky.


    What Wang Yu needs to do is to fight side by side with her, become her most reliable backing, and turn into a sharp spear when he needs him to clear up all difficulties for her.


    Of course, at the end of these two things, Xin Yue chose to abandon the strategic position of LINGJI city and return to the Wufeng family''s base camp first. After all, for her, the capital represents the spirit and soul of a family.


    If she lost her capital, she would have no right to say anything else.


    "Well, after I lead 3000 elite riders to break, master, you go back to the city first."


    Zhuifeng stood in front of Xinyue and responded. Since childhood, he followed Xinyue to protect her. His task is to obey all Xinyue''s orders, no matter what.


    At this time, most of the troops originally stationed had begun to leave here and hurried back to the capital Huangji City, leaving only Wang Yu and the elite soldiers led by Zhuifeng.


    "Chasing the wind, you have suffered with me for so many years."


    When she was about to leave, Xin Yue looked at the obedience of chasing the wind, and she couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. Since before, she seemed to have never considered the idea of chasing the wind. This time, it was for her to see the grandpa of Huangji city earlier and give him such a dangerous task.


    After listening to this, I followed the wind and said, "it''s my honor to serve my master."


    After saying that, he didn''t speak again. The expression on his face was stubborn.


    Knowing what she said, Xinyue couldn''t make up for her guilt for him. Finally, she whispered to pay attention to herself, and then turned and left.


    His face was calm, but his heart was full of guilt.


    The cold touch came from the palm of her hand. Xinyue looked up at Wang Yu in confusion. Wang Yu walking side by side with herself gently held her hand.


    "Chasing the wind won''t be sad, because it''s always his mission. Don''t feel guilty."


    Wang Yu spoke softly. At the moment when the voice fell, Xinyue''s tears couldn''t stop falling.


    "Brother Yu, in fact, I''m afraid..."


    She couldn''t bear to jump into Wang Yu''s arms. Her voice was blocked by Wang Yu''s clothes. She looked a little muffled. After saying that, her body trembled.


    These days, all the worries and fears are released at this time. In front of her men, she must let herself carry it in order to stabilize the morale of the army. She can''t show anything wrong. Even when she frowns, she has to consider whether it will cause a bad impact.


    However, after a long time, the negative emotions have been suppressed, which also makes Xinyue more and more insecure. In addition, the continuous failures and repeated losses have reduced Xinyue''s confidence.


    Now there was no one around. Wang Yu was the only one around. Being comforted so gently, Xin Yue finally couldn''t stand it and burst into tears.


    In fact, she is just a 17-year-old girl. Although she has been crowned "young patriarch" for a long time, she is only a little girl who will be afraid and leave home for a long time.


    "Well, well, I''m here. I''ll accompany you. Don''t be afraid..."


    Wang Yu gently encircled Xin Yue''s slender waist, and a trace of heartache flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1114

    However, what Wang Yu can do now is to comfort Xinyue who cried into tears with his soft voice. In addition, he doesn''t know what else to do to make her no longer sad.


    Time passed in a flash. Wang Yu and Xin Yue kept their original posture. Unexpectedly, Sheng Sheng stood in place for two quarters of an hour. They didn''t notice the passage of time until Xin Yue was tired of crying and wanted to understand.


    Xinyue looked up from Wang Yuhuai with some embarrassed eyes. Her eyes were red and swollen. Even her nose and small face were red and lovely.


    "Well, I lost my temper just now..."


    She whispered shyly. Wang Yu smiled gently, reached out to wipe away the tears still on her face and said, "silly girl, are you better now?"


    "Well, I''m much better." Xin Yue smiled at him and reassured Wang Yu that she was really all right.


    "As a young clan leader, I can''t just be afraid and sad like other little girls. I should bear my responsibility and protect my people. That''s what I should do."


    Xin Yue continued to speak with bright eyes. She looked at Wang Yu. Her fiery red clothes set off her bright cheeks and looked like an open enchanting and vibrant other shore flower.


    "Silly girl."


    Wang Yu smiled gently, stroked Xinyue''s hair, pulled her, and walked back to the city.


    They traveled day and night, and finally arrived outside Huangji city two days later. However, looking at the current situation of the enemy, Wang Yu and Wang Yu settled in the village outside Huangji City, but they didn''t feel any urgent situation.


    "Grandpa, is there a war here? I see many soldiers walking around outside."


    They didn''t rush into the city, but settled down temporarily in a village near the city gate. Wang Yu sat in the teahouse and asked the boss''s old man.


    "Oh, you say these people, they have been stationed here since half a month ago. We thought we were going to fight, but who knows, there is no such thing at all. It''s just an empty shelf."


    The old man looked contemptuously at the troops from a distance, and the contempt in his tone was deeply engraved in his bones.


    Wang Yu nodded and didn''t say anything more, but he was actually communicating with Xin Yue with secret skills.


    "It seems that the news we received before is wrong, and according to the previous inquiry, the red and White army is still on the road, not as fast as we came."


    Xin Yue blinked. Indeed, the army was moving. After all, there were many people, which was naturally different from the speed of the two of them.


    However, the army outside the city stood still. What are they doing? Did the little soldier really distort the facts before?


    "Why don''t we try to sneak in tonight and see if we can find anything."


    Xin Yue made a suggestion and was recognized by Wang Yu. When they first came, they had this idea, but they didn''t fully understand the situation, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. Tonight is a great time.


    Wufeng nationality is originally in the south of the Wu beast region, and the capital Huangji city is in the South with a humid and muggy climate.


    It''s September now. It''s supposed to be the time when the autumn wind is biting. The night in Huangji city is still very muggy, which makes people irritable from the heart.


    In the dark, two black figures quietly entered the army who was adjusting and resting and preparing for shift change.


    Everything went well. They even touched the main tent directly, but no one found it.


    "I''ll go in and have a look. You can let me out."


    Wang Yu gestured to Xin Yue with his eyes. At the same time, the secret technique was heard. Xin Yue nodded. A pair of exposed eyes turned and stared at the surrounding situation vigilantly.


    Wang Yu also nodded to her and silently recited the fourth secret of wanhun sword. Then he hid all his breath and walked carefully into the brightly lit tent.


    However, there was no one inside. Wang Yu quickly walked in front of the table in the middle of the corridor and found only a huge map.


    "Isn''t this... The map of forgetful hometown? Why is it here?"


    The little soul saw the things on the map through Wang Yu, and what he said was what Wang Yu thought.


    Wang Yu put down the map and flipped through other things on the table, but found that they were unimportant and worthless.


    An unlikely and full of possible ideas formed in Wang Yu''s mind and finally rushed into Wang Yu''s mind.


    "No! Xinyue is in danger!"


    When he suddenly put down his things and wanted to rush out, he heard a panic sound from outside.


    "Brother Yu, someone is coming. Come out quickly!"


    Xin Yue didn''t feel the danger coming, but dutifully spoke to Wang Yu''s secret arts in the tent. Although she was anxious, she was also waiting. When he came out, she evacuated with herself.

 Chapter 1115

    Wang Yu wanted to rush out immediately and evacuate with Xin Yue, but he found that the smell around him changed. The next second, a man in brown appeared in front of him.


    His face was not very clear, but for Wang Yu, he was full of attack, which clearly wanted to kill himself.


    "Hum, Cao Jinling is right. Sure enough, you will come here."


    With a cold hum, the dark brown martial gas fell down together, and the attacks scattered into countless light waves fled around Wang Yu. If you don''t pay attention, you will be seriously hurt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu frowned and subconsciously resisted with his martial spirit. He was already in the territory of the martial clan. He also easily mastered his strength, but found that the people opposite were far more capable than he thought.


    After a few quick moves, Wang Yu found out his details and was ready to destroy him at one stroke, but he was aware of the crisis outside the tent.


    No, Xinyue is still outside!


    Wang Yu''s face became serious and turned to look at the man standing opposite him. Although he was at the disadvantage of Wang Yu, he even smiled. It seemed that he had long thought of using Xin Yue to contain Wang Yu.


    After a short look at each other, the man rushed towards Wang Yu, gathering martial Qi in his hands and attacking Wang Yu continuously.


    Although he couldn''t hurt Wang Yu by half, he obviously slowed down his steps and made him think about Xin Yue''s safety, but he couldn''t go out to help her.


    "No, when you came in just now, you had already used the fourth weight of the ten thousand soul sword to hide your body shape and breath. How can this man still see you now, and the direction of the attack was accurately predicted."


    The confused voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. Long Zhu also analyzed the man''s identity. Wang Yu fought back with his strength while listening.


    At this point, he can only tell Xinyue the secret skill first, let her leave here first, solve the difficult man by himself, and then meet her.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s arrangement, Xin Yue thought for a moment and decided, but it was too late.


    Just now, it was still a dark open space. In an instant, continuous torches had been lit. The soldiers of the soul dragon family looked at the unarmed Xinyue with deep eyes, as if they were looking at their prey.


    "Brother Yu, there are people outside. It seems that we should evacuate together this time."


    Xin Yue''s eyes flashed slightly. Instead, she opened her mouth directly this time. Looking at the bear army opposite, she also had a lot of blood in her heart.


    Since there is no way to escape, let her solve these minions herself.


    The red flame halberd lit up in the light of fire, as if against the cold soldiers opposite. No one gave orders and killed, and was ready to fire without signs.


    Listening to the sound from outside and the familiar fluctuation of martial spirit, Wang Yu, who was still fighting with men in the tent, frowned and his eyes were full of impatience.


    Although he felt that his breath could suppress the people opposite, it was because of this that he could not really hurt him.


    Evasion and agility, this is the trick that the man opposite has been able to stick to.


    "Wang Yu, give up and wait to collect the body for Miss Xinyue."


    The man in brown smiled, and his whole body flashed behind Wang Yu. The dark brown martial spirit seemed to tease him, blocking his actions back and forth, but he wouldn''t face him.


    Because he also knew that if he really fought hard, he would not be able to defeat Wang Yu. What''s more, the task Cao Jinling told him was to pester Wang Yu and not let him go out to save Xin Yue.


    "What? Cao Jinling told you to come here?"


    Wang Yuhu''s voice directly realized that the conspiracy was against Xin Yue. After losing control of his martial spirit, he suddenly flew towards the man and directly blew the man who had just been able to fly to the ground.


    On the contrary, Wang Yu was also bitten by the recoil of his sudden fierce attack, spitting out a mouthful of red blood.


    The man didn''t expect Wang Yu to exaggerate suddenly. Looking back, he just thought about Cao Jinling. How could Wang Yu know what he thought?


    But he didn''t know that Wang Yu could not be captured for a long time, so he took the risk to explore his spiritual consciousness directly against him who was still flexible in thinking. He even didn''t hesitate to damage his spiritual power and know their real purpose.


    Now, Wang Yu finally understood why he insisted on not letting himself leave the room even after he had severely suppressed the man just now, because his task was not to defeat Wang Yu at all, but to delay his time and facilitate the people outside to successfully assassinate Xin Yue!


    "Hum, you''re not trying your best."


    Wang Yu reached out and wiped the blood from his mouth. He looked contemptuously at the man who was knocked down on the ground. He moved his fingers again. The blue light overflowed. The man was trapped by Wang Yu''s array power and couldn''t move any more.

 Chapter 1116

    "Wang Yu, you''re hurt now. Be careful when you go out."


    Xiaohun knew that he wanted to save Xinyue, and didn''t say much about not going out. He just whispered to remind him to pay attention to the damage he had just been bitten.


    Wang Yu didn''t say ha, but answered softly. Then he turned and left the room, rushed out of the tent and looked for a familiar figure.


    A long time has passed since he felt that there would be people surrounded outside, and now he has come out. There are not many people outside the originally crowded tent.


    The air was filled with blood and the smell of flowers that made Wang Yu feel familiar. He frowned and looked at his feet. It was obviously the location of a corpse, but now there was only a smell of flowers left.


    He frowned tightly and scattered the corpse. In his impression, it seems that only that person has it.


    "No, Dan TianKuo is coming."


    Wang Yu whispered, closing his eyes at the same time, and letting his spiritual consciousness spread around, looking for Xinyue''s breath everywhere.


    It is not clear how many people there are on the court. Wang Yu believes that Xin Yue is very smart, so he should guide these people to a place more conducive to their ability, so now he uses this method to search.


    "Let me say, why do you see the map of forgetful hometown in the tent here? Is it that this is not the army of soul dragon family at all, but people from Wufu continent?"


    While Wang Yu was searching, Long Zhu also opened his mouth and discussed with Xiaohun. Since just now, he has been wondering, and he doesn''t understand what benefits entanglement with Wang Yu can bring to them.


    "Cao Jinling should have brought it. You heard it just now. The man was thinking of completing Cao Jinling''s task."


    The little soul is also a little confused, but he can still find out the reason. After all, now the ghost sect and the soul dragon clan are inseparable. Every time I mention them, they will automatically associate them.


    "Found it."


    Before they could discuss it again, Wang Yu also opened his eyes with some appreciation, "she is moving to the gate of Huangji city."


    No wonder Wang Yu will appreciate it. She wants to attract the attention of the city, and then cooperate inside and outside to escape. At the same time, she is also fighting for a chance for the Wufeng family to fight back.


    However, such a practice is also very dangerous. After all, the strength of a person and the whole army is still very different.


    "Young master Wang."


    As soon as Wang Yu got up, he heard a light smile in his ear, but now he wanted to catch up with Xin Yue. Ignoring the sound, he ran directly and quickly in the direction that Xin Yue left.


    "Young master Wang, Xin Yue is not there."


    The voice was ignored and there was no anger. Instead, he spoke more quickly to Wang Yu''s back. I have to say that in this way, he also succeeded in stopping Wang Yu, frowning, turning around and looking at the speaker.


    "Dan TianKuo..."


    Wang Yu was shocked. Although he had guessed that he was nearby after he found the corpse scattered just now, he was really surprised to see him appear in person. He was not around Xin Yue.


    "Are you so surprised to see me?"


    Dan TianKuo opened his mouth with a smile. He was still wearing a light blue shirt. Under the reflection of the dark night, he seemed to have a natural temperament.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu frowned. His intuition told him that Dan TianKuo was mostly the same as the man just now to delay his time.


    "I''m different from the man just now."


    As if he knew what Wang Yu was thinking, Dan TianKuo opened his mouth. After mentioning the man in the tent, he flashed a trace of disgust, and then said, "I''m here to tell you that the thing I said before is still valid now. If you give me Wufeng sword, I can send someone to withdraw the troops now."


    Said later, Dan TianKuo''s expression was also serious. It didn''t look like he was lying.


    It also reminded Wang Yu of the time when he and Dan TianKuo met in the central forest two months ago. Since then, Wang Yu felt that he was very different from Cao Jinling and even Dan Tianxiang.


    Wang Yu is more mature and sophisticated than those two people in terms of behavior and character. He is even unpredictable. Wang Yu doesn''t understand why, but he also knows that he is not easy to provoke.


    "There''s no comment on this. I just helped Xinyue. In the end, I can''t interfere with her decision."


    Wang Yu frowned back and turned around to leave here. He thought Dan TianKuo would stay, but it seemed that it was not the same thing, and he was more firm in his mind that he had an unusual idea.


    "Dan TianKuo, what did you do just now!"


    There was a roar behind him. Wang Yu recognized that it was Cao Jinling''s voice, accompanied by Dan TianKuo''s indifferent response, followed by Cao Jinling''s voice chasing after the wind, but Wang Yuming walked faster and swept to the other side in a moment, successfully leaving Cao Jinling behind.


    According to his direction in spiritual exploration just now, Wang Yu finally found Xinyue surrounded by a great army.

 Chapter 1117

    She was wearing a red dress and looked even more gorgeous under the bright lights, but in Wang Yu''s opinion, she was very distressed.


    It''s not because of her clothes at all, but after being dyed red by blood!


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu wanted to fly to Xin Yue, and his steps were much lighter.


    "Xin Yue!"


    Looking at the bright red fighting figure, Wang Yu spoke directly and loudly. One was to tell Xin Yue that he didn''t have to be afraid. The other was to let the soldiers who besieged her divert their attention and give Xin Yue more time to avoid the attack.


    The city wall was right in front of him. Wang Yu didn''t believe that his voice could not be heard by the city guards.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the garrison troops of Huangji city treat the noise outside so indifferently. As early as the soul dragon people were just stationed here, they often had such agitation at night.


    At that time, some people were nervous and worried that the outside would attack, but later, with more times, the people in the city realized that the outside was just a cover up. There was no real attack, but they were just bluffing.


    Today is the same, so even if Xin Yue has almost led people to the city, the city garrison is still waiting and waiting for the final command before deciding whether to open the city gate to respond.


    Just now, Wang Yu''s voice was clearly heard by those who hesitated. After sending people to confirm on the wall for a while, the gate gradually opened, and the Imperial City Army appeared outside the gate.


    At this time, Wang Yu had already joined the battle circle. The overdraft of mental strength and spiritual knowledge just now made his body unable to withstand these high-intensity battles. After several actions, he couldn''t get close to Xinyue for a time.


    "No, if you go on like this, you won''t be able to stand it."


    Xiaohun noticed Wang Yu''s abnormality. Since he began to explore his spiritual consciousness, his state has been not very good. Now, he is gradually defeated under the siege of many soldiers of the soul dragon family.


    Wang Yu knew his physical condition very well. He looked at Xinyue who was close but could not be touched. Wang Yu secretly determined that when a soldier attacked, there was no evasion, but he made such a hard decision.


    The rest of the soldiers were ready for the reaction that would occur after Wang Yu blocked, but they didn''t expect this to happen. Wang Yu grabbed such a subtle time, quickly took something out of his arms and put it directly into his mouth without hesitation.


    "What did he take!"


    "Let him spit out!"


    "Yes, don''t let him commit suicide. The young Lord said he wanted to catch him alive!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a sound of amazement around Wang Yu, but a white light flashed on him. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. What he had just taken was a pill that he had previously refined to quickly improve his physical and mental strength in a short time.


    And these stupid people think he''s going to kill himself?


    Without waiting for a few breaths, the breath emitted by Wang Yu was obviously much stronger than that just now. His shrewd eyes continued to flow around the people around him.


    The silver long sword in his hand and the light white martial spirit complement each other, and he will use runes and flame inheritance to comfort the soldiers behind from time to time.


    For a time, people around him felt his powerful power. Even one person wanted to carry Wang Yu''s injuries and directly took a sharp knife to kill Wang Yu behind him, but the blade was shattered by the terrible physical power after touching Wang Yu''s skin!


    What a terrible and powerful person, Cao Jinling, who came from a distance, couldn''t help stopping. He stood in situ and watched Wang Yu walk flexibly in front of an army. His steps were getting closer and closer to Xinyue.


    "As I said, Wang Yu is a good partner, but you haven''t listened."


    Dan TianKuo''s quiet voice came from behind him, which directly exposed Cao Jinling''s regret. However, in front of him, Cao Jinling didn''t want to expose any of his real thoughts.


    "Hum, do what you should do. I''m the young master."


    Cao Jinling snorted coldly, and then he also made efforts to run in the direction of Wang Yu.


    But after what he didn''t see, Dan TianKuo''s eyes were cold, just like the way he smiled and spoke gently just now.


    "How''s Dan Tianxiang?"


    He seemed to speak to the empty starry night. His voice was as cold as the cold ice that could not melt in the chilly spring. After listening to it, people shuddered.


    "It''s locked up, and it shouldn''t happen again, patriarch."


    The old voice came, and the ghostly figure in the night appeared behind Dan TianKuo. It seemed that he had been used to it for a long time.


    Dan TianKuo nodded gently, turned around and looked at the tent Wang Yu had just come out, "is that man from the ghost sect?"

 Chapter 1118

    When he mentioned the words "ghost sect", his eyes flashed slightly, and he couldn''t help thinking of the sarcasm in Cao Jinling''s words when he said he was the little Lord just now.


    "No, but almost. It''s the young master of a family brought in by Cao Jinling in forget worry township."


    The voice continued to answer. After saying that, Dan TianKuo nodded and said the last sentence that Jintan said to him, "the wind and cloud are unpredictable these two days. I''m afraid the one will be born soon..."


    When he heard this, his body trembled slightly. After being stunned for a moment, his voice eagerly knelt on the ground and said respectfully:


    "No matter what happens, the old slave will always accompany the patriarch and will not abandon him in this life."


    Hearing such a loyal voice, Dan TianKuo smiled and waved his hand to him, indicating that he could step down.


    The figure hesitated for a moment, turned to read a spell, and then disappeared in place.


    Dan TianKuo looked at Cao Jinling who had been fighting with Wang Yu in the distance and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In troubled times, there was indeed no peace.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s side, when he immediately killed Xin Yue, Cao Jinling''s sudden arrival also surprised Wang Yu.


    Although he heard a lot about this "big childe" when he was in forget worry Township, no one has ever said that Cao Jinling''s martial arts attainments are so powerful?


    Wang Yu is now an eight grade talisman. If he only fights with those soldiers who don''t have much ability just now, he can fight more than ten people with one enemy. However, judging from the fight with Cao Jinling just now, it''s still difficult for him to go together.


    It seems that Cao Jinling should have reached the late stage of the sixth grade, and even said that occasionally a few moves can reach the power of the early stage of the seventh grade.


    Just like the situation in the tent just now, although he could not defeat Wang Yu, he was able to pester Wang Yu with the soldiers around him, limiting his steps to Xinyue.


    With the passage of time, Wang Yu''s patience became worse and worse. The feeling also told him that the smell of Xinyue was getting lighter and lighter, and he was on the verge of being unsustainable.


    Wang Yu''s men are moving faster and faster, and they use a lot of strength every time. However, under Cao Jinling''s intentional manipulation, even the eighth grade talisman or the territory of the martial arts clan are avoided by him. Otherwise, they are caught in some irrelevant places.


    Entangled for such a long time, Wang Yu gradually became anxious, and once anxious, there would be flaws.


    Cao Jinling''s first plan was to get rid of Wang Yu himself. He would not have any soft ideas¡ª¡ª


    Although what Dan TianKuo told him just now is still clearly printed in his mind.


    Wang Yu is indeed a genius and a powerful guy, but if this strength can''t be used by himself, but he wants to fight against himself, he can only completely erase him.


    What''s more, there is a life of huaqingcheng between them, which can''t be changed.


    "Prince!"


    Cao Jinling was a little distracted. Suddenly, he heard such a roar and quickly eased over. However, he didn''t notice the silver long sword flying from Wang Yu. He was stabbed into a big hole in his left shoulder.


    "You..."


    He frowned and looked at Wang Yu, but Wang Yu didn''t love war at all. In the gap of his surprise, as before, he turned and flew in the direction of Xinyue.


    It was Xin Chen and xingcai who came. After receiving the news of the attack of the soul dragon clan outside the city, they kept coming here. As a result, they saw two people facing the whole army and quickly ordered the army to rescue.


    As for how they found Wang Yu and Xin Yue, they only need to see the places with the most people, one white and one red.


    "Hey, don''t go. Now your opponent is me."


    Cao Jinling wanted to catch up with Wang Yu, but there was an air barrier with blue light in front of him. He frowned and heard the sound of stars joking behind him.


    "Go away."


    The angry voice, together with the rune drawn in Cao Jinling''s hand, rushed directly to the direction of the stars, but was absorbed by another whirlpool of cyan light.


    Xin Chen also came and helped xingcai.


    "Don''t get in my way, or I''ll let you die without a burial place."


    Cao Jinling''s voice was filled with forbearance. The fierce battle with Wang Yu just now made him unable to meet the ordinary battle.


    "Hum, let''s pass our pass first!"


    Before the voice of the stars fell, countless cyan lights burst out in his hands. Each beam was running around in chaos with strong power, but when people couldn''t see where he had gone, he suddenly rushed to the direction of Cao Jinling.


    "Overestimate."


    The voice of indifference was sent out, and Cao Jinling''s counterattack was also sent out. Xin Chen assisted his moves around xingcai, providing more power bonus and stronger attack power.


    The soldiers also joined the battle, but this time their opponent was not someone, but the energetic Wufeng soldiers who had just been released from the city.


    In a chaotic battle, Wang Yu finally hugged Xin Yue, who was close to fainting, and flew to the wall. His eyes were full of love and pity.

 Chapter 1119

    Under the city, the people of Wufeng family and ghost sect have been in a melee. The flying martial spirit and sword light and sword shadow are intertwined. Even if the lights are not bright enough, the night will shine like day.


    "Brother Yu, I insisted until you came to save me."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth weakly and held Wang Yu''s with trembling palms. The corners of her mouth were still covered with embarrassed blood. She looked very poor.


    Wang Yu frowned painfully, took out a cyan pill from his arms and gently fed it to Xin Yue. Without talking, he placed his right hand on Xin Yue''s forehead. The red light flickered. Xin Yue also realized what Wang Yu was going to do.


    "No, you don''t have much mental power. Don''t input it for me."


    Xin Yue tried to stop Wang Yu''s action, but she didn''t have much strength. In the end, she was in vain.


    She obviously felt the warmth from her forehead, seeping down bit by bit along her meridians. After walking all over her body, she gathered in the Dantian of her lower abdomen and turned into the power in her body.


    On the city wall, soldiers guarding the city have seen the figure of Wang Yu and Xin Yue. At this time, they also stand nervously behind Wang Yu, quietly watching the spiritual transmission between them and waiting for their orders.


    However, when Wang Yu took back his palm, he didn''t tell them to do anything. He just held Xin Yue fainted and said to the soldiers:


    "What about the following?"


    The soldier was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu was still thinking about the war situation below. Instead, he hurriedly replied, "the two people in the star picking building led us to fight below. Now the situation has basically stabilized. We should be able to close the team before dawn."


    Of course, it was only the most conservative estimate before dawn. According to the loss and influence caused by Wang Yu and Xin Yue to the soul dragon army just now, the Wufeng army is almost going to clean up the mess.


    "Well, the young patriarch is injured. I''ll take her to rest. I''ll give the power to the star landlord and let me know if there''s anything important."


    Wang Yuheng stood up with Xin Yue in his arms. After giving an account, he also flew across the city wall, jumped into the city and flew straight to the tent where the army was stationed.


    Of course, the biggest place is for the marshal. From getting the news of the attack to rushing to the city gate, Xin Chen and xingcai basically rushed over with speed, and they didn''t have time to see the exquisite tent prepared for them long ago.


    So it was convenient for Wang Yu at this time. He didn''t see anything else. He rushed into the largest tent with Xin Yue in his arms.


    "Who is it?"


    When Wang Yu was just approaching the tent, there was a soft drink from the flickering candle, and then a long sword stabbed out of it.


    He frowned, directly shook the handle of the long sword with martial spirit, and then walked into it with Xin Yue in his arms.


    There was only one woman inside. After losing the long sword, she wanted to use any more moves. When she was shocked, she quickly knelt down respectfully and bowed her head to apologize to Wang Yu:


    "My subordinates have eyes but no eyes. They collided with adults."


    Obviously, she met Wang Yu.


    "Get up, servant, right? Go and prepare some hot water and bandages. I can use them."


    Wang Yu didn''t mind what she did just now. Now he was more worried about Xin Yue''s injury. He didn''t care about anything else and directly told her.


    The woman was stunned and wanted to explain for herself, but saw Wang Yu gently put the joy of coma on the bed. The soft temperament and pity in her eyes could not help but make waves in her heart


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go quickly?"


    Aware that he was being watched by others, Wang Yu opened his mouth impatiently. His voice was cold. It was completely different from the gentle look just now. It also made the woman react in an instant.


    After she went down, Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s injury more carefully.


    The bed was too soft to say, and the pillow was a knot in a hard wood. Even Wang Yu looked distressed, not to mention his pale face after his injury.


    He put his hand on her red dress. Now it can''t be said to be a complete dress. There are large and small torn holes in his arms and abdomen, and some even exude blood from it.


    Looking at the wounds under these broken clothes, Wang Yu felt that his heart was about to jump out.


    In the past, he only thought Xin Xinyue was charming and bright in red clothes, but now he felt waves of heartache when he looked at the more beautiful color after dyeing blood.


    This girl, strong and distressing, even if she was injured, she endured it, and even didn''t make people feel a little different.


    "But fortunately, it''s all skin injuries. She''s very smart. She knows how to protect herself and wait for rescue."


    In the quiet room, no one spoke, and the voice of dragon candle appeared more clearly in Wang Yu''s mind.


    For Long Zhu, Xin Yue used to be in his mind to lead the Wufeng family to glory, which Long Zhu always believed.


    But only now did he really realize that Xinyue was just a little girl who would reach the hairpin.

 Chapter 1120

    "Here you are, childe," came a shy voice outside the tent. It was the maid just now.


    Long before she got close to the tent, Wang Yu had noticed that he had restrained all his emotions. Now he opened his mouth directly outside the tent, "come in."


    Cold words, he doesn''t want to waste extra time on unimportant people.


    After receiving the response, the woman was inexplicably happy and walked towards Wang Yu and the bed with full things.


    "Servant LAN Xian, childe..."


    "Put it there and go down."


    Before LAN Xian introduced herself, Wang Yu called her back directly and ordered her to leave here.


    This made her feel a big gap. She has always been pretty. How can this childe treat her like this?


    Of course, this is because LAN Xian doesn''t know that Wang Yu in front of her has always been cold to others in the Wufeng family. Even in front of the patriarch and elder, she has never succumbed.


    Today, because I was worried about Xinyue''s body, I didn''t show it so obviously, which just made the little maid misunderstand.


    "Not yet?"


    Wang Yu walked away from the table and picked up the copper basin. His eyes glanced gently in the direction of LAN Xian. The indifference and danger in his tone radiated. The fire basin in the tent made people cold from the soles of their feet.


    "Yes... Yes."


    Seeing this, LAN Xian could only quickly nod and step back. After walking out of the tent, she realized how fast her heart was beating just now.


    Of course, she will not give up. Seeing that Wang Yu is so handsome with anger and frowns, she also feels that her spring is coming.


    In a tent in the rear where the army is stationed, it is steaming. Handmaids in twos and threes are talking and laughing, or busy with something in their hands, which is the logistics part of the army.


    LAN Xian, who just saw Wang Yu in the main tent, was sitting in a corner with a spring face. From time to time, she covered her face with her hands and smiled.


    "Lan Xian, what''s the matter with you today?"


    A relatively mature woman walked to the corner and frowned at LAN Xian, who was still immersed in her own world.


    The light in front of her was blocked by the woman. LAN Xian also reacted. She looked up at her in some confusion and asked, "Lord Liang, what''s the matter? My work has been finished."


    The mature woman is the head of the logistics department, Liang Liang, and LAN Xian is right. Her task was to clean up the main tent. Now there are people in it. It''s done.


    After hearing this, Lord Liang''s face was more dissatisfied, "the war outside the city is fierce, and the military and medical adults have gone out. As the Logistics Department of the city gate, we should be busy after the war. Don''t be so absent-minded."


    After saying that, Lord Liang also hated iron and steel and turned away. LAN Xian was criticized so directly, and she still couldn''t stand down in front of so many people. She stood up angrily and walked out of the tent again.


    "Where are you going?"


    Looking at her angry figure, Lord Liang shouted in the tent, "where are you going?"


    From a distance, only her calm voice came, "hum, I''ll go to the big tent to see if there''s any work."


    But when she came to the tent door, LAN Xian hesitated. Although the childe was handsome, she seemed completely indifferent to her beauty.


    Wang Yugang in the tent had just handled the wound for Xin Yue. After tucking her in, he also felt the smell outside the tent, and his eyebrows frowned in disgust.


    "This girl, isn''t she interested in you?"


    Xin Yue''s body was ok, and Long Zhu relaxed and joked with Wang Yu.


    However, the party Wang Yu didn''t think it was funny or even upset.


    Just when Wang Yu wanted to use the magic of array power to let the maid outside the door leave by herself, another relatively strong breath appeared again, which successfully made Wang Yu take back his idea.


    "Lan Xian, what are you doing here?"


    Outside the tent, the two talked directly. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. It seems that they know each other.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu was not in a hurry. He turned and sat back in the main hall. By the way, he placed the screen size battle map shelf in front of Xinyue''s resting bed, just blocking her figure.


    After all, it sounds like a man.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant..."


    Listening to LAN Xian faltering outside the tent, he couldn''t say anything. The man simply said in a hurry, "the situation has changed. Go back and talk to Lord Liang. Prepare dozens of bandages for healing tonight, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    After listening to this, LAN Xian was directly pushed back by the man for a few steps, and then she reflected what had happened¡ª¡ª


    The war is terrible!


    Wang Yu heard this clearly in the tent. He frowned and thought about something. He saw the man walking directly into the tent.


    He was a big man with a big scar on his face. Wang Yu recognized that he was an officer guarding the city.

 Chapter 1121

    Now, seeing that he was covered with wind and frost, as well as the sharp edge and bloody smell that had not yet retreated, he knew that he had just returned from the battlefield.


    "My subordinate Guo Mingzhi is the Deputy General of the city garrison. The situation is urgent. Lord Xingchen said to ask his subordinates to come down and report to you."


    He lifted some broken cloak behind him and knelt down directly to Wang Yu with a serious expression on his face.


    "Go ahead, please."


    Wang Yu didn''t have any formality. He motioned him to say it directly.


    "Originally, under the struggle of our people, the army of the soul dragon family has been defeated and beaten by us. Only in the end, a series of troops in black appeared outside. Without saying a word, they helped the soul dragon family and surrounded us again. Now the war is very fierce. We are not their opponent at all."


    Guo Mingzhi''s words are sonorous. When talking about the back, his voice is also choked. The army is about to win. At this time, there are sudden variables. Rao is put on the general who has been fighting for many years, which is also difficult to accept.


    What''s more, the sudden emergence of people in black is different from the army of the soul dragon family. The way of attack is completely different from that of the soul dragon family and even the Wu beast domain, which makes the army of the Wufeng family have no way to deal with it.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu frowned more tightly. It was obvious that these people were not from the soul dragon family at all, but from the ghost sect brought by Cao Jinling.


    It seems that the goal of their cooperation this time is mostly the whole Wu beast domain.


    When Wang Yu thought of the magic tiger clan who had stood by, he snorted coldly. Tiger Maple was really stupid. Did he think they could get rid of it if he didn''t provoke the soul dragon clan?


    "Mr. Wang, what should I do?"


    Guo Mingzhi''s voice brought Wang Yu back to reality. It is urgent to solve the attack of the ghost sect first.


    Presumably, Xingchen also knows that he and Xinyue know a lot about the ghost sect compared with others.


    "I don''t understand what''s going on here. I''ll follow you to the battlefield."


    With a quick decision, Wang Yu stood up and motioned Guo Mingzhi to take him, but he heard Xin Yue''s weak voice behind the battle map:


    "Brother Yu, are you going to the battlefield? I''m going too. Cough..."


    However, before she finished, she began to cough, and she couldn''t stop for a while.


    Wang Yu frowned nervously and walked quickly to the side of the long bed. Painfully, he pressed the pale Xin Yue back into the bed and said seriously, "you are not allowed to go anywhere. Cultivate yourself here and wait for me to come back."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with anxiety, but looking at his serious persistence, she could only compromise in the end. She pulled the quilt angle calmly and said:


    "Be careful, I''ll wait for you."


    Wang Yu smiled. His slender fingers gently stroked Xinyue''s cheek and said gently, "well, wait for me."


    After that, he also resolutely stood up, walked to Guo Mingzhi, who was slightly stunned, and said, "let''s go."


    When Guo Mingzhi heard that voice just now, he didn''t react. Now he knows that it''s their young patriarch Xin Yue.


    "Why, what''s the problem?"


    Wang Yu''s cold voice came from outside the tent. The cold voice also made Guo Mingzhi tremble and quickly follow up.


    Xin Yue in the door listened to their footsteps and gradually walked away. She also got up from her bed and looked dignified.


    "Are you going out? Didn''t Wang Yu let you have a good rest here just now?"


    ChiYan doesn''t quite understand Xinyue''s practice. She is also confused and wants to stop her action.


    Although she was a little weak, Xinyue didn''t hesitate at all. She sat directly on the couch, adjusted her breath and closed her eyes for a while.


    ChiYan pays attention to her movements and doesn''t disturb her for the time being.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Xin Yue opened her eyes. Her eyes were much clearer than before. The martial Qi that had not dissipated from her body filled her surroundings. It looked very dreamy.


    When all the adjustments were completed, she also stood up and searched for the things in one side of the wardrobe. Finally, at noon, she found a long white shirt similar to her figure.


    After changing, Xin Yue casually tidied up her appearance and turned around to leave the tent.


    "Xin Yue," the long silent red flame finally said, "are you going out of the city now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xinyue didn''t reply, but the movements and expression on her face showed her idea. Even if ChiYan said more, it was useless.


    "OK... I''ll protect you."


    ChiYan has reached Xinyue''s answer, and she doesn''t stop it. The only thing she can do is to become Xinyue''s sharpest bayonet, and then protect Xinyue''s safety.


    Xin Yue''s mouth was slightly hooked, and the stone in her heart was finally put down. In fact, at the beginning, she was worried that her wayward behavior would be opposed by ChiYan, but now she was grateful and didn''t know what to say.


    No longer hesitated, Xin Yue went out of the tent directly, collided with Wu Qi, and flew out of the city.

 Chapter 1122

    Walking between the tents, LAN Xian saw the white figure flying in the air. Subconsciously, she thought it was Wang Yu. She couldn''t help stopping. Now she watched Xin Yue fly to the wall and disappeared.


    "Lan Xian, prepare something quickly. There is no bandage in the sky."


    A maid behind her opened her mouth, pushed LAN Xian''s shoulder, and hurried to the other side with something.


    The sky is about to light up, and the East has begun to show fish belly white. The fire red sun and layers of thick clouds overlap, and all the light is blocked.


    The autumn wind was bleak, but the trees at the gate had been cut down by the elder long before the war began, so there were no leaves at all. Instead, there was a little less poetry of autumn and a little more Susha.


    Outside the city, after fighting for a whole night, there are not many soldiers still standing in the soul dragon family. On the side of the Wufeng family, although the situation is better, they are all tired.


    On the contrary, the black troops of the ghost sect are still energetic. Even if they fought in the middle of the night just now, there is no relaxation at all.


    "Young master Wang, there are too many people in the ghost sect, and they are brave enough to exaggerate. Our people are not rivals at all."


    The general guarding the city looked at Wang Yu and opened his mouth anxiously. Now his face was washed by blood and sweat. He couldn''t see the original appearance clearly.


    After fighting side by side with Wang Yu for a while, his attitude towards Wang Yu changed from contempt and contempt to respect from the bottom of his heart.


    It was originally a "related household" inserted by big elders and old students. It was sent thanks to the nepotism between the young patriarch and him.


    This is almost what everyone in the Wufeng family thought in the original army, but today, after witnessing his brave killing of the enemy, people''s impression has changed a lot.


    After listening to the general''s words, Wang Yu didn''t respond for a long time. Looking at a disorderly fight, he didn''t know how to solve the problem of ghost sect. After all, when he fought alone, he solved it alone.


    Now there are so many people in the black army, it must be impossible to fight alone, so we can only outwit them.


    "The dancing Phoenix family will never die!"


    Wang Yu''s attention was attracted by the cry of a soldier. It was a soldier surrounded by dozens of people in black. His head was cut off. He was still shouting his faith until the moment he was dying.


    "His grandmother''s bear, I''ll kill them!"


    The general also saw the situation. His eyes immediately flushed with blood, and a deep hatred burst out in his red eyes. He wanted to swallow and peel those lives just now.


    "Don''t be angry. What the ghost sect wants to see is that we are impulsive and irrational. The situation will be more favorable to them at that time."


    Wang Yu hurriedly grabbed the shoulder of the general who was excited to rush up and stared at Cao Jinling in the distance.


    Cao Jinling, who likes to solve everything by force, certainly won''t think of the idea of using anger to make Wufeng people lose their mind. Behind him, there must be someone else.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Yu''s narrowed eyes suddenly widened, and even subconsciously surprised, which confused the generals around him.


    Behind Cao Jinling, a dark brown figure came out slowly. Isn''t it huacangqiu who was knocked unconscious by them in the central forest two months ago?


    At this time, both of them reappeared in front of the Wufeng family, which also made Wang Yu realize that the ghost sect cared about the invasion of the soul dragon family.


    However, they try their best to help the soul dragon family. What can they get?


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand. Now is not the time to think about this. Just after seeing huacang fur, Wang Yu''s heart is undoubtedly heavy again.


    Wang Yu, who was at a loss, also saw the turning point of things¡ª¡ª


    A man in black appeared in front of Cao Jinling and said something. Cao Jinling''s smiling expression changed into anger. Then he listened to something. Even Hua cangqiu around him frowned.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and wanted to hear what it was, but it was in vain. It seems that Cao Jinling used some ability to set up a border around herself in order to guard against eavesdropping.


    "Young master Wang, look, is the army in black retreating?"


    The general suddenly excitedly took Wang Yu''s arm and excitedly pointed to the black army moving like the ebb tide. The Wufeng soldiers looked at each other in confusion. After being stunned, they also retreated a few steps with the same vigilance.


    What''s going on?


    Wang Yu thought, but he noticed a familiar smell in the air. This feeling of long absence made him doubt whether it was true.


    Without waiting for a few people in the battlefield to think much, a cold breath came from a place farther away from the battlefield and the city gate.


    Wang Yu trembled slightly. He knew he was right.


    "This is..."


    Cao Jinling also felt it, frowned and turned to look, with a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    "Ice royal family." Hua cangqiu opened his mouth and determined the person who came.

 Chapter 1123

    The increasingly chaotic fighting in the crowd stopped temporarily because of the sound of vibration in the rear. They turned their heads and looked at it. From a distance, they could only see ice blue, red and white.


    Wang Yu also looked at it with admiration. After seeing who the leader was, his eyes burst out with surprise.


    "Is that... Ice?"


    The sound of the little soul''s temptation formed in Wang Yu''s mind, but he didn''t speak again after saying that. After all, they haven''t seen each other for too long. For Wang Yu, the past love should have become the past tense.


    "Who is bing er?"


    Long Zhu didn''t have any trouble. Hearing the unfamiliar name, he asked Wang Yu directly, but he didn''t get his response.


    "Ice royal family, come today to support Wufeng family and remove the prodigal son ambition of ghost sect and soul dragon family for heaven!"


    Bing''er''s voice came from there. Wang Yu knew that she used a secret technique to make almost everyone present hear what she was saying.


    Her strength has improved a lot since she left.


    As if he had noticed something, the ice blue figure in the distance looked at Wang Yu after saying that. However, after a few breaths, he turned away again.


    "How could she know that the soul dragon clan has cooperated with the ghost sect now?"


    Wang Yu murmured to himself, staring at Bing er''s stubborn figure for a long time. Naturally, he didn''t notice behind him. There was also a burning line of sight staring at himself. Finally, he could only leave lost.


    "Tut, how did the ice royal family come? Did they reveal the information from who?"


    Cao Jinling narrowed his eyes and looked at bing''er on the outside. His eyes flashed sinister. When he was in Wufu mainland, the ghost sect had been hanged by the people of Bing royal family.


    It was thought that they had focused their attack on the Wu beast domain. The ice royal family came here after them, which really made Cao Jinling uncomfortable.


    "Prince, my subordinates are chasing the wind. It''s too late to return. Please make atonement."


    After bing''er''s voice fell, there was a sound of chasing the wind in front of the red and White army. Although it sounded like it was just something told to Wang Yu, it was also indirectly telling everyone present that the reinforcements of Wufeng family came.


    Ghost sect and soul dragon clan must fail today.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly happy. He was worried that the wind chaser and the rest of the red and White army had not appeared for a long time. Now he also understood that he must have met the ice royal family on the road, waiting to appear at the most critical and critical time.


    "Continue to retreat and ignore the people of Wufeng and Binghuang."


    Cao Jinling frowned and gave the order. Just now he was excited and excited. Now he was full of frustration, but even if he was unwilling to face the siege, the ghost sect could only go to die.


    Hua cangqiu didn''t say a word after he explained their identity. Now he was quietly watching Cao Jinling order them to evacuate, as if it had nothing to do with himself.


    This attitude stimulated Cao Jinling, who was already in a bad mood, "Hua cangqiu, the last injury seems to have a great impact on you. Now you don''t even dare to say a word when you see the rescue of Wufeng family."


    The words were full of sarcasm and sarcasm, but Cao Jinling himself didn''t feel anything wrong. He still didn''t respond to him. After giving him a white look, he continued to arrange the evacuation.


    However, in such a good situation, Wang Yu certainly would not let the ghost sect leave easily. After winking at the general around him, he also returned to the battlefield in person. He fell in front of the evacuees and started to fight without saying a word.


    After some repair just now, Wang Yu is now full of strength again. Whether it''s martial spirit or Rune array, for a time, the tired soldiers of the soul dragon family in black are fooled by Wang Yu.


    Seeing that the leader Wang Yu was so brave, the soldiers of Wufeng family became more enthusiastic. They took out the pill Wang Yu had prepared for them. After eating it, they also began to fight.


    Yes, after Wang Yu came back from his tent in the city, he ordered the general and the deputy general to distribute more than 100 bottles of pills they had saved, one for each person, and they could take them out and eat them at the last minute.


    And just now, it was the best time.


    Looking at the soldiers on the field, Wang Yu raised their morale again. After fighting, some tired Xinchen and xingcai also stepped back a few steps and flew back to the city wall to replenish the energy they had just consumed, and on the other hand, they also observed the situation on the field.


    Just after Wang Yu joined the war circle, the people of the ice royal family and the red and White army quickly rushed over, making the strength around Wang Yu more powerful.


    In less than half an hour, the scene that was about to collapse was miraculously restored.


    "Ice royal family, have we collected their intelligence before?"

 Chapter 1124

    Xin Chen finished breathing and looked at bing''er who was getting closer and closer to Wang Yu. There was a strange look in her eyes. As a woman''s intuition, she told her that something had definitely happened between bing''er and Wang Yu.


    "There was a collection in front, but later, there were fewer people, so I thought I wouldn''t have to care about these anymore..."


    Xingcai was embarrassed to speak. It was his fault to talk about it. He thought he would stay alone in the star picking building all his life and would never have a chance to go out again.


    Xin Chen nodded and could understand his idea. He didn''t entangle in this matter for long. He just made a voice with an attitude of casual inquiry, "that woman, do you know who it is?"


    Naturally, it is bing er who has started to fight side by side with Wang Yu.


    "Well, the princess of the ice royal family, but there is nothing special. She just appeared in front of the world a few years ago. It should have developed in the past two years."


    Xingcai''s eyes also focused on bing''er. They didn''t know this person at all, so they were surprised to see that Wang Yu had a good relationship with her at this time.


    "I didn''t expect the ice royal family to participate in our Wu beast domain. Don''t they have their own unique territory on the edge of the Wu Fu continent?"


    Xin Chen picked her eyebrow and asked, of the course, she didn''t want to get a response from stars, but she was talking to herself naturally.


    "Long time no see."


    On the battlefield, Wang Yu and bing''er were back-to-back. As the most central area of the whole battlefield, the soldiers around them were the most and powerful, but they did not fall into the disadvantage at all, and even vaguely could suppress them.


    Bing''er listened to the simple greeting voice, and the action in his hand was dull for a moment. Then he nodded gently to show that he heard it. However, he never said a word again, and even the action of killing the enemy became more and more popular.


    But no matter how light the clouds are on the surface, there is no way to change Bing er''s inner excitement. She hasn''t seen this man for a long time.


    Because of the family, she had no chance to see Wang Yu, let alone so close to him as now.


    If it hadn''t been for the news, I heard that Wang Yu was now in the Wufeng family in the Wu beast domain, she wouldn''t have volunteered to ask to lead troops here to attack the people of the ghost sect.


    Of course, fortunately, her mother thought that she just wanted to show her achievements in front of his father in order to have a place in the election of young patriarchs in the near future, so she fully supported her decision.


    This allows Bing Er to see the man he has silently missed for a long time.


    "Be careful!"


    Wang Yu''s voice came from behind him. Then Bing Er felt that his waist was gently taken aside by him. Although it was only a moment, then he let go, but the sudden touch made her heart beat faster.


    "Are you okay? Why were you distracted just now? Pay attention to the situation around you."


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at Bing Er, who was still in a trance. He sternly dissuaded them. Their bodies had just flown away from the battle circle.


    "Young master Wang, this is..."


    From behind them, there was a confused voice from Xinchen. Wang Yu turned around and didn''t find the meaningful eyes hidden behind Xinchen''s smile.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. The problem that had been ignored by himself finally emerged helplessly.


    For him, what kind of existence is ice?


    Ordinary friends?


    He shook his head in his heart. In those countless cold nights, the taste of being eroded by missing seemed to be still fresh in his mind. He could not deceive his heart like this.


    "But after all, the past has passed. Wang Yu, grasping the present is the most important."


    Xiaohun feels the same for Wang Yu''s feelings. If this is just their reunion after a long separation, this meeting may be a chance given to them by God.


    But now Wang Yu has a Xin Yue around him, so he must take responsibility for Xin Yue.


    "This is the princess bing''er of the ice royal family," Wang Yu turned around, his ear echoed the voice of the little soul and smiled with relief, "and he was also my former friend."


    Bing er''s breathing is sluggish, friend?


    "Oh ~"


    Xin Chen glanced at bing''er again with a look and meaningful eyes, as if announcing something silently.


    Bing''er took it for granted that the woman in front of him was Wang Yu''s partner. He also restrained his loss and nodded to her gently.


    The face is cold, just like the ice in the past.


    "Princess bing''er, we heard what you said here just now. I always thought that people on the Wufu continent would not participate in the affairs of the wubeast domain. Why did you come this time?"


    Although xingcai didn''t know what it meant between the two women, he still noticed the wrong atmosphere and hurriedly stepped forward to change a topic to bing''er.


    Speaking of business, bing''er completely abandoned all his inner feelings, opened his mouth in a business tone, and turned to the scene of fighting on the field.

 Chapter 1125

    "A year ago, my father found the ghost sect''s ambition to revive the ancient you sect and dominate the world in the altar. After it was determined, he couldn''t find where they started. Until a few months ago, the ice royal family found that the first big move of the ghost sect''s comeback was in the Wu beast domain."


    Bing''er''s ice blue figure is particularly conspicuous on the gray city wall. The sun has greatly shone down from the sky, and the figure of Cao Jinling and Hua cangqiu who originally stood in the shade of the tree has now disappeared.


    In the scene of a chaotic battle just now, only some residual troops in black were left, and even Dan TianKuo disappeared.


    "Do you mean that the ghost sect wants to take the Wu beast domain as their base camp?"


    When it comes to the safety of her family, Xinchen''s voice is also nervous. She subconsciously steps forward and opens her mouth to bing''er''s back.


    Bing''er turned confused and raised his eyebrows at Xin Chen, "are you?"


    The attitude was not very friendly, but it was polite. It was her usual style.


    "I..."


    Inexplicably, Xin Chen didn''t like bing''er''s tone and frowned. She was about to say her identity, but was interrupted by xingcai:


    "She is the owner of our star building."


    The expression on bing''er''s face was relieved for a moment, but she also had a natural defense against Xin Chen.


    "Childe, the remnants of ghost sect and soul dragon clan have been corrected. General Dan TianKuo and Cao Jinling huacangqiu have not been caught. Please give instructions."


    A vigorous and powerful voice came from under the gate. Wang Yu turned around. He was chasing the wind in red, followed by the red and White army behind him. The soldiers of the ice royal family came to rescue were also standing side by side with them, waiting for Bing er''s instructions.


    "Very good. Tidy up the internal affairs, count the battlefield and report it to me afterwards."


    Wang Yu gave a loud order. After that, he turned and looked at the people behind him. "The war is over. Let''s go back to the tent first. If you have anything to say, say it in the tent."


    Bing''er glanced at them coldly, then looked at his subordinates, and the cold voice rang through the whole city gate:


    "The soldiers of the ice royal family listen to orders, do as the Romans do in Rome, and help the Wufeng people stand by."


    Then he looked at Wang Yu again and whispered, "lead the way."


    Looking at bing''er without any emotional ups and downs, Wang Yu sank slightly in his heart, then recovered, walked ahead and took the road directly.


    On the way to the main tent, no one said a word. Only when a soldier or maid saw Wang Yu and greeted him respectfully, did one or two voices appear.


    "Sit down and wait for me."


    After placing the three in their positions, Wang Yu suddenly got up from his position and walked behind the battle map in their confused eyes.


    As a mature person, Xin Chen soon understood Wang Yu''s meaning and involuntarily looked at bing''er with some provocations.


    Bing er''s eyes were still indifferent, but her slightly trembling eyelashes exposed her tension when she blinked.


    "Xin Yue, I''m back."


    The soft voice came from Wang Yu''s mouth. He approached the bed gently, but he could only see Xinyue''s small head exposed outside.


    "Well... The war is over?"


    Xin Yue, who was tucked in the quilt, gave a cry, then opened her hazy eyes and looked at Wang Yu with wind and frost.


    "It''s over, we''ve won," Wang Yu squatted down and gently stretched out his hand to touch Xinyue''s cheek, but suddenly realized his cold hand and withdrew his action.


    But this unintentional move hurt Xin Yue''s already lost heart. In her opinion, Wang Yu restrained himself from having too much contact with her after seeing bing''er.


    "Is there anyone outside?" Xin Yue forced a smile and changed the topic. Wang Yu also answered happily. A moment of hesitation was also noticed by the sharp Xin Yue at this time.


    "Go and get busy. Don''t worry about me. I''m a little sleepy. I''ll just sleep a little longer."


    With that, Xinyue turned around and turned her back to Wang Yu. The voice in the quilt was not true.


    Wang Yu thought that she was really sleepy, and painfully tucked in the quilt. "Have a good rest," so he turned and walked out of this small place.


    People outside are not simple characters. The dialogue behind the battle map naturally falls into their ears.


    In contrast, the pure Star color ears have turned red, as if they all saw the interaction between Wang Yu and Xin Yue, while Xin Chen smiled with some satisfaction. Bing Er is still expressionless.


    "Well, let''s start with our findings."


    I don''t know if I''m worried that Xin Yue is resting. Wang Yu''s voice is particularly soft, but it doesn''t affect the other three people''s hearing.


    Bing''er, with a cold face, also talked about business.


    It turned out that not only in the Wu beast region, but also in the recent Wufu mainland, there have been a lot of turbulence, especially in the worry free township. Some big families led by Cao Jinling also began to look for weapons strangely, resulting in a lot of friction in the Nine Star Alliance.

 Chapter 1126

    This time bing''er will come, one is to prevent the ghost sect from competing for the ruling right of the whole Wu beast domain, and the other is to catch Cao Jinling and ask about the ghost sect''s plan.


    "But now Cao Jinling has run away. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to catch him next time."


    Wang Yu frowned and opened his mouth. He looked at bing''er with bright eyes. When he focused on a certain level, he had long forgotten his children''s feelings.


    "You''re right, so just now, I thought of another way," Bing Er lowered his head, covered up the loneliness that flashed by, and then said, "I hope you can return to Wufu continent with me. Now, the mainland is in disaster. We have to go to the center of Wufu continent again to find the last four ancient divine swords, Wufu swords."


    "Ancient sword?"


    Hearing this familiar word, Wang Yu could not help but subconsciously look at the battle map, but Xiaohun and Longzhu knew that he wanted to see Xinyue behind through the battle map.


    Wang Yu already knows three of the four ancient artifacts. In addition to Wang Yu''s soul sword and wind magic sword, there is also the red flame halberd that Xin Yue is using now.


    Although Xinyue''s only halberd, it was also called one of the four divine swords in the past.


    Just this last one, Wang Yu himself didn''t understand what it was.


    "As far as I know, the fourth divine sword Wufu sword has disappeared in the world for a long time. In addition to getting the soul of the sword, it also needs the sacrifice of a thousand year long sword to gather again."


    Bing''er''s cold voice had a trace of mystery. Wang Yu suddenly thought of something when he listened.


    He quickly turned his head, looked at Xin Chen on one side and said, "little aunt, when was Wufeng sword known?"


    Xin Chen picked her eyebrows and immediately understood what Wang Yu wanted to ask. She said bluntly, "although it has not been known by the world for a long time, it has been a thousand years from the historical books."


    Wang Yu nodded. His doubts were gradually confirmed and more excited. "Yes, before, Dan TianKuo came to me and said he knew to dance Phoenix sword for him. I thought it was a fraud. Now it seems that he has been working for the ghost sect for a long time."


    Xingcai also understands that the soul dragon family only used the attack as a cover at the beginning. The real purpose is to obtain Wufeng sword as a sacrifice!


    But¡ª¡ª


    "In this way, why do they bother to attack the Wufeng clan and directly sneak to the imperial palace to ask the clan leader for the Wufeng sword? It won''t be long?"


    Xingcai was confused. After that, Wang Yu was stunned.


    "This should be Cao Jinling''s own idea. On a whim, he wanted to take the whole Wu beast domain, but he didn''t expect to be self defeating."


    A clear voice sounded in the inner room. Wang Yu suddenly stood up and slowly walked out of Xinyue''s figure from behind the battle map.


    "Xiao Yue! How do you..."


    Xinchen was also surprised when she heard Xinyue''s voice, but she was stunned when she saw her.


    There is no other reason. Xin Yue, who always likes red clothes, actually wears a plain white long shirt today. Although it is also chic, it always feels that something is wrong.


    "Xin Yue, are you better?"


    Wang Yu asked with concern. Xin Yue just shook her head and then said, "the disaster in the mainland, the ancient youzong is about to revive under the careful cultivation of the ghost sect for so many years."


    Xin Yue took a few steps forward, walked to Wang Yu and said firmly, "we must do something for the common people in the world to no longer live under the shadow of the ancient youzong."


    Looking at her clear eyes, Wang Yu nodded subconsciously.


    "Go to Wufu continent. I heard someone say that Wufu God was found in the Holy Land in the center of Wufu continent, and there was Wufu sword at the end."


    Xin Yue turned and turned her back to Wang Yu. She couldn''t see her expression. Wang Yu couldn''t guess what her mood was. "But there are still remnants of the ghost sect in the Wufeng family. We have to deal with it and can''t leave."


    Wang Yu frowned, and even the silent bing''er looked at Xin Yue''s back.


    Yes, it''s good that she came to save the Wufeng family this time, but bing''er also wanted to talk to Wang Yu about the Wufu God hiding. She was just worried that he wouldn''t agree for a while, so she wanted to talk slowly.


    But I didn''t expect to be robbed by Xinyue now.


    "I just can''t leave."


    Xin Yue opened his mouth. Wang Yu frowned more tightly. He stepped forward and walked up to Xin Yue. He didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "That is to say, I''d better deal with these things in the Wu beast domain myself. You can go to the Wu Fu God collection safely, but you can''t let the Wufeng family take advantage of it."


    Xin Yue smiled brightly at Wang Yu with tears in her eyes, then went to bing''er and said with a tearful smile, "please take good care of brother Yu on the way."


    A series of actions made Xinchen and xingcai both have no reaction, and they couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "But..."


    Wang Yu didn''t know what to say. Looking at Xin Yue in white, it seemed that he didn''t know her.


    "No, but brother Yu, it''s up to you whether Wufu mainland can get through this difficulty."


    Xinyue smiled as if she didn''t realize what she was talking about.


    On this day, everyone''s heart is a little heavy.

 Chapter 1127

    After nearly a month of bumps on the way to Wufu mainland, Wang Yu and bing''er finally trekked to a border city area of forgetful township.


    "Wufu mainland has been in chaos recently. Many transmission arrays are not open to the outside world now, so we can only walk back."


    Bing''er sat under the tea shed with a cup of tea in his hand and opened his mouth faintly.


    Wang Yu was always used to such a cold look. He was stunned and understood that she was explaining.


    "It doesn''t matter. Haven''t they all arrived now?"


    Wang Yu shook his head. These days, the two people get along. Although they are not as stiff as when they first met, they are still far away from each other.


    Bing''er felt this when he left the Wu beast domain. After all, Wang Yu is now a man with a family.


    "What are you waiting for? Miss Xin''s letter hasn''t arrived today?"


    Seeing Wang Yu''s look in a trance, Bing er''s heart sank slightly, and his long eyelashes flashed, hiding the loneliness in his eyes.


    These days, Xin Yue stayed in the Wufeng family, led the reinforcements of the ice royal family and his family, and walked all the way from Huangji city to the place invaded by the soul dragon family, where the army marched, and liberated all the places previously ruled by violence.


    As a leading figure, Xin Yue''s reputation has become better not only in the Wufeng family, but also in the whole Wu beast domain.


    These days, Wang Yu will receive a letter from Xin Yue with the flying feather of a martial animal in three days. Generally speaking, it is to report peace and instant greetings to where Wang Yu has been recently.


    But in fact, Xiaohun has long silently analyzed it with Longzhu in private and sent Feiling with strong spiritual knowledge to see how she gets along with the so-called "old lover" Bing Er alone.


    Although he never forgets bing''er before, since he has decided to spend the rest of his life with Xin Yue, he will not provoke bing''er again, so the distance between the two people is normal these days.


    "Goo Goo Goo Goo"


    When the familiar voice came, Wang Yu''s slightly frowned eyebrows also stretched out and looked up. He just saw people''s palm big flying feathers, flashing colorful wings, flying towards himself.


    "Your Highness led the army to attack the imperial city of the soul dragon family yesterday. Everything is going well. Don''t worry, childe."


    Before Wang Yu asked, Feiling spoke directly and gave a general account of Xinyue''s recent situation. From the previous report, Wang Yu also knew that the general trend of the soul dragon family had gone after the evacuation of the ghost sect, and was defeated by the continuous attacks of Xinyue and Wufeng family.


    Unfortunately, Dan TianKuo, as the leader, and Dan Tianxiang, who fought openly and secretly with Dan TianKuo before, did not appear from beginning to end, which is also an unimaginable point.


    "Where''s the letter?"


    Wang Yu nodded and then reached out to catch the flying plume. The bird''s spirit was very high. The gem clear eyes seemed to reveal a strong smile. Then the blue light flashed on his body, and several stacks of Light Stationery also appeared in Wang Yu''s hands.


    In order to prevent the communication between Xin Yue and Wang Yu from being robbed by intentional people on the road, Xin Yue hid it through such a secret technique. I have to say that most people on the road think that this beautiful bird is flying. They simply don''t think he is still a communication tool.


    "It''s hard." Wang Yu smiled at Feiling. He also took out a porcelain vase from his arms and poured out several blue pills. When Feiling saw it, he immediately ate it into his mouth.


    Bing''er looked at the interaction between one person and one bird coldly. This was not the first time. Feiling began to resist bing''er. However, after so many days, she found that she didn''t seem to be far away from Wang Yu, she completely ignored her.


    After settling down xiaofeiling, Wang Yucai seriously took out the letter written by Xin Yue for him, beginning with a faint smile. Later, with the increase of reading the letter, his expression became more and more serious.


    "What''s the matter?" bing''er noticed something was wrong and couldn''t help asking.


    Wang Yu thought for a moment and said, "Xin Yue, they have entered the imperial palace of the soul dragon family and captured the current clan leader alive."


    Bing Erjing listened and didn''t speak. It should be good news, but looking at Wang Yu, the situation should not be so simple.


    Sure enough, Wang Yu frowned and continued to speak, "but the patriarch seemed to have a mental problem. He kept saying that he was not the patriarch, but Dan TianKuo. Moreover, he didn''t know what had happened before, whether it was central forest or ghost sect."


    As the head of a clan, he may be excited if he is found in his bedroom by the enemy and treated with such humiliation, but if he really says like Wang Yu, it is too exaggerated.


    "What did miss Xinyue say?"


    Bing''er thought and opened his mouth coldly, but there was still a worry in his voice.


    Now is not the time for love. She is not only bing''er, but also the person in charge of the Bing royal family sent to the Wu beast domain.

 Chapter 1128

    Wang Yu took a deep breath and then opened his mouth. "According to the palace man who caught him, ten years ago, their patriarch began to say so, but at that time, as the Grand Prince, Dan TianKuo took a miracle doctor and said that he was too tired and mentally disordered."


    Insane clan leaders, as well as Dan TianKuo and Dan Tianxiang who disappeared strangely, didn''t they appear when their clan suffered such a devastating blow?


    Wang Yu pinched his temple with a headache and closed his eyes. He just thought it was very difficult.


    "Anyway, now miss Xinyue is over there and my subordinates. Nothing big will happen. Don''t worry first."


    Looking at Wang Yu''s sad face, Bing Er couldn''t help opening his mouth. Although his tone was still cold, his words were full of concern.


    "Well, I hope so."


    Wang Yu is also aware of his digression. After all, he is going to follow bing''er in the hometown of forgetting worries and enter the Wufu God collection to find the Wufu sword.


    As for the Wu beast area, since he has given all to Xin Yue, he should believe that she can handle these things by herself.


    Bing''er was relieved to see Wang Yu put away all the letters in his hand. According to her understanding of Wang Yu, if something really happened to Xin Yue, even if it would delay here, he would go back to help her again.


    But fortunately, Wang Yu was not so impulsive this time and chose to be with himself.


    Thinking of this, bing''er felt his heart trembling. Did he really choose to be with himself?


    Or did Wang Yu come here without thinking about being alone with himself


    "Man, have you heard of Wufu shenzang? It''s spread in forget worry Township these days!"


    Far away, in the tea shed, in a corner, a big man''s voice interrupted Bing er''s wishful thinking.


    Wang Yu also looked at her. They exchanged their eyes. Then they also looked at their nose and heart and drank the tea in front of them, but their spirit was all focused on several people at the table.


    "You mean those in the holy land? Don''t you mean that only people from large families can enter the holy land?"


    Another man who looked relatively weak opened his mouth, and his words instantly convinced several people who were eager to try.


    The first big man to speak was despised by them immediately. Holy land, how can people like them enter?


    "No, no, the holy land did have such requirements in the past, but I recently heard that relatives working in the Cao family said that as long as they can manipulate Wu Qi, they can go in."


    He said the following words carefully, as if he was afraid to be heard by others, but in fact, for Wang Yu and bing''er sitting outside, they were the clearest words.


    "Oh, no, but in this way, there are so many people going to Wufu God''s collection. What can we do when we go?"


    The man sitting next to the big man opened his mouth and spoke the voice of others. Although they heard the legend of Wufu God from childhood, they really didn''t know what they wanted to do when they really wanted to go in.


    Wang Yu gently put down the teacup in his hand and tapped the mottled wooden table with his slender fingers. The concave and uneven patterns were not commensurate.


    "It is said that those big people are looking for ancient divine swords. We are different. Just walk around the entrance to see what good things are. Just take them back."


    The big man''s voice dropped a degree and said carefully. His small eyes revealed a wretched light. It seemed that he had thought about such a plan for a long time.


    Wang Yu stood up expressionless, took out a few handfuls of silver from his arms, put them directly on the table, turned and left the tea shed. Bing ER was the same.


    When they both left here, several people in the teahouse also looked at each other, then said nothing. After sitting quietly for a while, they also stood up and left the teahouse one after another.


    "Where are you going?"


    Bing''er followed Wang Yu, frowned slightly, looked at his figure, and his face was full of confusion.


    Wu, Wang Yu stopped, turned to bing''er, smiled and asked, "are you worried that I''m impulsive to go directly to Wufu shenzang?"


    Bing''er didn''t speak, but her expression also showed that she just thought so.


    Wang Yu said, "don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. Now go to Hejia and find an alliance."


    His eyes were far away, looking at the setting sun in the west, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Bing''er looked at Wang Yu''s side face against the light with obsessed eyes. All emotions gathered in his eyes, tenderness, reluctance, tenderness, nostalgia and regret


    Finally, all the emotions were hidden by her and turned into the original cold and ruthless again. She still looked at Wang Yu, but gently said, "are you changed because of her?"


    Wang Yu was asked by this question. They all know who this "she" is worth.


    "Maybe."

 Chapter 1129

    Finally, Wang Yu didn''t answer. He just turned and faced the sunset, which is also the direction leading to the main road of forgetful township. "Let''s go. It''s getting late. If we go late, we may lose our chance."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Yu walked directly forward. The voice came with the cold wind that had just blown. Some of it didn''t really listen.


    The tea shed just now is just the place where two talents enter the most edge of forget worry township. Basically, there are no people in any big family. After walking to the busy street, all kinds of talents chop up.


    However, different from Wang Yu''s situation last time, even in the most prosperous street, more people still look in a hurry and don''t greet others at all.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu thought like this. The confused voice of the little soul came out of his mind, and the Dragon candle was also confused.


    "I think I want to hurry to hide the Wufu God."


    His eyes swept through the hurried people, and Wang Yu also analyzed his mouth.


    From the tone of those people in the teahouse, the whole worry free township should be confused by the treasure in the Wufu God''s treasure, and they all want to get any benefits.


    However, after all, those big families are still calm. At least in Wang Yu''s view, it seems that no one has appeared in the Nine Star Alliance.


    "Someone is coming ahead."


    Bing''er''s cold voice came into Wang Yu''s mind, and then he obviously felt a breath of oppression.


    "Cao Jinling?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at the luxury carriage running towards him from a distance. It seemed that Cao Jinling''s hate eyes had been seen through the totem on the front of the carriage.


    "Not him, the ghost sect."


    Bing''er shook her head. When she was in the Wufeng family, she had already fought with Cao Jinling. His breath was not so open. At present, it was more like a deliberate performance.


    "Young master Cao is on his way. Who dares to block the way? Get out of the way!"


    The coachman kept waving his whip, and when he spoke, he was still very fierce, which made everyone in the street move away in an instant.


    Wang Yu also walked aside with bing''er. It''s not time to fight with the people of the ghost sect. They''d better keep a low profile.


    Unfortunately, he thinks so, but some people don''t.


    Just as the carriage was about to rush past, a dark brown figure suddenly appeared right above, holding a small folding fan and flying directly towards Wang Yu.


    "This is not a big childe!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who said a word first, which also caused a commotion in an instant.


    After all, in forget worry Township, as long as someone mentions the young master of the Cao family, or even the Cao family, the person in their mind must be Cao Jinling.


    Because over the years, Cao Jinling has been going out for himself and helping others. He has an excellent reputation in the whole worry free village


    Even if Cao Jinling is a little strange recently, it is not as gentle as before, but just now, they subconsciously think that Cao Jinling is in the carriage.


    "Hehe, look who I found. It turned out to be the famous prince."


    The man who flew out of the carriage suddenly flew in the direction of Wang Yu, opened the folding fan in his hand, and quickly flew out several silvery slender daggers.


    Wang Yu reacted very quickly, but he didn''t dodge. The green light flashed. The protective cover formed by the force of the array was extremely hard and directly blocked all these lethal weapons out.


    The sudden change made the onlookers realize that the gratitude and resentment between the two people was not simple. Although they were not afraid, they still slipped away for a while in order to retreat from the whole body.


    "Oh, it''s very powerful," seeing that his moves were easily cracked by Wang Yu, the smile in the brown man''s eyes also converged and turned into a thick disgust.


    Wang Yu looked at him without expression and recognized that this man was the one stationed outside Wufeng Huangji city. That night, when he and Xin Yue were going to sneak in, it was this man who fought with him in the tent.


    Was he a young master of the Cao family?


    Wang Yu frowns. Cao Jinling even involves his brother in the ghost sect, which makes Wang Yu wonder what he wants to do.


    "Oh, there''s a new woman around Mr. Wang today? Where''s the flame chick? How did you become an iceberg beauty? Mr. Wang changed his taste?"


    Looking at Wang Yu''s serious appearance, the brown man also opened his mouth frivolously, and his eyes lingered on Bing Er, which made people feel sick from the bottom of their heart.


    "Get out."


    Bing''er made a noise, and the long ice blue silk appeared in her hand. Under her control, she flew to him like a snake dance.


    "Hum, stupid woman."


    The man snorted, and the folding fan in his hand was put on again. It was directly used as a weapon and entangled with bing''er''s long silk. It was hard to give up for a time.


    "Pa! --"


    As soon as it fell, it was the long silk in bing''er''s hand that beat hard on the carriage behind the man. Before the sound fell, the gorgeous carriage immediately broke into pieces.

 Chapter 1130

    The horse was frightened, raised its front hoofs and gave a long roar, and then rushed out with some residual pieces of wood.


    There were not many people in the overcrowded street just now, and the coachman driving the carriage had long disappeared. The horse cry from afar still echoed in the open street. The ethereal sound made the surrounding environment more solemn.


    Bing''er and the man in brown shirt are inseparable. Wang Yu decided to join the war after watching it for a while, but he felt a familiar smell behind him.


    "Jin''er, stop."


    The faint voice came from the rear, and Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Then he understood who it was. His men moved faster, and the pure white martial spirit rushed directly behind the brown man.


    "Pa -"


    The expected sound of piercing the body didn''t come, but made a strange noise. Wang Yu frowned, flew to Bing Er, put one hand around her waist and retreated to a safe place.


    When his toes fell gently, he loosened bing''er and looked at the man suddenly flying in front of him with a serious and deep look.


    "Young master Wang, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Cao Jinling held the brown man hurt by the aftereffect of Wang Yu''s anger and looked at Wang Yu and bing''er strangely.


    Yes, after the Wufeng family fled outside Huangji city in a hurry, Cao Jinling returned to the hometown of forgetting worries. Moreover, he exaggerated the matter of Wufu God hiding, which had already caused people''s panic, to the whole Wufu continent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the way they leaned together, Wang Yu didn''t want to say anything more. He habitually took the hands of the people around him and turned around to leave.


    The next moment, Wang Yu suddenly realized that the colder palm than himself was not Xin Yue, and subconsciously released it. He turned around and saw Bing er''s injured eyes.


    "Prince, don''t you want to know what plans the ghost sect has for the revival of the ancient you sect?"


    Cao Jinling cried behind Wang Yu with a smile, just to make him upset and lose his judgment.


    But for Cao Jinling''s character, he has been very clear for so long. Cao Jinling is eager for Wang Yu to die early. How can he really be kind enough to tell him anything.


    "I said, thanks to your little lover, the soul dragon clan has completely disappeared in the Wu beast domain."


    As Wang Yu continued to move forward, Cao Jinling''s voice sounded again. When he said "little lover", he deliberately used a meaningful tone, so that people can''t help but doubt the beauty and ambiguity.


    Wang Yu stopped and frowned, "isn''t that good?"


    For Cao Jinling and the ghost sect, the soul dragon clan is just a tool used to open the Wu beast domain. Now the tool has no use value, they will naturally ignore anything.


    Just, listening to Cao Jinling''s tone, it seems that there are other ideas?


    "But Dan TianKuo and Dan Tianxiang, haven''t you found their whereabouts yet? Aren''t you worried?"


    Just like knowing what Wang Yu was thinking, Cao Jinling''s next words successfully attracted Wang Yu''s attention. However, Wang Yu didn''t show anything, but gently said "go" to Bing Er around him.


    Looking at their backs as they left, Cao Jinling didn''t say anything this time. It was clear that the corners of his mouth were hooked up, but his eyes flashed vicious and dark.


    "Cousin..."


    A soft cry came from the brown man around. Cao Jinling took back her eyes, looked at him gently and asked with concern, "jin''er, how are you? Are you hurt?"


    Looking at such a gentle Cao Jinling, the man trembled involuntarily and opened his mouth with a frightened face, "it doesn''t matter. I''m fine."


    "That''s good," Cao Jinling narrowed her eyes and smiled. When she opened her eyes, she changed into another face. "How is her strength?"


    Cao Jinling, who is so changeable, has long been familiar with him. However, after his last defeat outside the city of Wufeng family, Cao Jinling''s uncertain situation has become more serious.


    "It''s very powerful, but it''s not as hot as you."


    Although afraid, Cao Jin answered, nervously looking at Cao Jinling''s expressionless face and carefully waiting for his reaction.


    "Tut..."


    Cao Jinling stopped making a sound and turned to leave here, which also let Cao Jin breathe a sigh of relief.


    After what happened that day, Wang Yu and bing''er didn''t go to any house in a hurry, but first found an ordinary Inn in forget worry township to stay.


    Wang Yu hurriedly wrote a letter and asked Feiling to bring it to Xin Yue quickly. As for what was inside, only Wang Yu and Xin Yue who received the letter could know.


    Xin Yue, who received the letter, has just handled the redistribution of forces in Biwu beast domain.


    Since then, the soul dragon family has been removed from this place. The Wufeng family has most of the original territorial domination of the soul dragon family, and the rest is distributed to the magic tiger family who has done nothing.


    "Young clan leader, please your men. This is the respect of the magic tiger clan."


    Next, the tiger maple is still red. Naked, he kneels respectfully on the ground, holding a list of tributes to the Wufeng family.

 Chapter 1131

    Xin Yue sat in the center of the Imperial Palace just occupied by the soul dragon clan with an expressionless face and looked at the things in Hufeng''s hand.


    "The magic tiger clan has always been brave and good at fighting. I know that."


    For a long time, such a happy voice came from the empty hall. There was no wave in the tone, but it sounded ironic.


    This clearly means that after the fight between the soul dragon family and the Wufeng family, the magic tiger family has been standing idly by all the time. Now when the Wufeng family really removes the soul dragon family from the Wu beast domain, the magic tiger family wants to take refuge in them.


    Before, she had asked the patriarch, grandfather and elder, but later they said that they would let Xinyue decide these things by herself, and they didn''t ask too much about the war.


    For Xin Yue, it is understandable that the magic tiger family does not help. After all, they see the help of the ghost sect, so they are worried about their status.


    But understanding is one thing, and forgiving is another.


    "Young clan leader, we magic tiger clan promise that within 50 years, 30% of the annual clan income will be drawn and handed over to the nobility, and the boundaries between Wufeng clan and magic tiger clan will be re divided."


    After looking at Xin Yue who hadn''t finished what he had in his hand for a long time, Hu Feng also bit his teeth and spoke again. What he said was the regulations of losing power and humiliating the country.


    Long before he came to the soul dragon family alone, he had discussed it in the family. If the Wufeng family did not agree, they could only use the last means to cede land and make compensation.


    Xin Yue raised her eyebrows. The magic tiger family took the initiative to humiliate to this point, and it really should stop.


    However, in 50 years, I don''t know whether the magic tiger family can really endure such pain?


    After all, from an equal status to such a primary and secondary identity, individuals will have a strong psychological gap.


    "Tweet --"


    Outside the hall, there was a small cry, which changed the look on the inside face. On the contrary, Xin Yue''s face showed an excited smile. She knew that this was Feiling who communicated with Wang Yu.


    "I''ll take these gifts first. As for what you said just now, I still need some time to discuss and consider," Xin Yue straightened the expression on her face and then spoke to Hufeng below.


    "That''s it today. I have something else to do. Go down and have a rest first."


    After the last sentence, Xin Yue walked down directly from her position, turned and left here. In the hall, the people of Wufeng family also left one after another, leaving only Hufeng kneeling on the ground.


    No one could see exactly what emotion was in his eyes.


    "Fei Ling!"


    Xin Yue went all the way to her temporary room. When she felt that there was no one around, she pushed open her window and opened her mouth gently.


    The little flying beast with colorful feathers heard Xinyue''s voice and flew to Xinyue''s hand excitedly. A burst of blue light flashed, and a thin letter paper appeared in Xinyue''s hand.


    The font on the paper is vigorous and powerful. You can see what kind of person the writer is.


    Xin Yuexing looked at the letter in her hand, but her eyes gradually became worried from excitement.


    "It seems that the Wufu God is not easy to hide there."


    ChiYan naturally knew the content of Wang Yuxin through Xinyue, and opened his mouth with melancholy tone.


    "Yes."


    Xin Yue nodded. She had been in the soul dragon family for nearly a month, and the matter was almost handled. Out of the tiger Maple she had just contacted, and the matters of Dan TianKuo and Dan Tianxiang had not been solved.


    "I want to catch up with brother Yu quickly, but the matter here has not been solved. I can''t just walk away irresponsibly."


    Xinyue stood in front of the window and said the secret to ChiYan, but she didn''t know who she wanted to really tell.


    Outside the window, Xin Yue, who had just had a light rain recently and was wearing only a single coat, shivered, closed the window directly and turned into the room.


    It is said that an autumn rain and a cold are like this, but what can really become a cold is only your own heart.


    The night was coming soon. Xin Yue silently passed on the flame in her hand, lit the only candle left in the center of the room, remembered the crisis Wang Yu told her and all kinds of things she had faced recently, and finally fell asleep.


    "Young patriarch, young patriarch -"


    I don''t know how long it took, there was an anxious cry outside Xinyue''s door, accompanied by the sound of beating the door.


    Xinyue frowned and straightened up. She only felt that all the bones on her body were scattered. If she moved, there would be a sound of bone collision.


    As soon as she got up, she felt something falling from her body. She turned and looked at a red cloak. It seemed that who was wearing it on her last night.


    "Young patriarch, are you in there?"


    The sound of knocking on the door continued. After Xin Yue quickly moved around her body with martial spirit, she felt less tired. Then she frowned, walked to the door and opened the door suddenly.

 Chapter 1132

    "Less..."


    The boy outside the door had an impatient look on his face. When he wanted to knock, he found that the wooden door in front of him had become Xinyue in red, and quickly changed into a respectful face:


    "Young patriarch."


    "What''s up?"


    Xin Yue frowned indifferently and disliked this little fellow who was not familiar with his face.


    "That''s right," he said, feeling the change of Xinyue''s mood, and quickly lowered his head a little lower. "The two adults from the star picking building who came from Huangji city are waiting for you in the conference hall. I hope you can respond."


    With that, he also knew that he didn''t say anything else, just lowered his head and waited for Xinyue''s reply.


    Aunt Xinchen and xingcai are here?


    Xinyue''s expression changed slightly, but she still looked at the boy indifferently and said calmly, "I know. Go down."


    The little fellow''s face flashed a trace of imperceptible cunning, but with his head down and Xinyue thinking about things, he didn''t notice at all.


    After returning to the room and cleaning up, Xin Yue walked directly towards the conference hall.


    As early as when they separated, they had discussed it in Huangji city.


    Wang Yu followed bing''er to the center of Wufu continent to find the Wufu sword in the Wufu God collection. Xin Yue led the troops to deal with the remnants of the old part of the soul dragon family. Xin Chen and xingcai returned to the star picking building and reorganized the star picking building in the city.


    Although it won''t be finished soon, Xinyue is still a little confused when she heard that they came to find herself.


    "Xiao Yue."


    In the conference hall, Xin Yue just walked in and heard the familiar call of Xin Chen. Her heart immediately settled down.


    "Little aunt, is everything all right in the star picking building?"


    Xinyue also looked at Xinchen with a smile. After saying that, she looked at the stars around her. However, there was no joy of reunion after a long separation, but more worry.


    This performance makes Xinyue more confused. It seems that this time they come to her not entirely because they miss her.


    "A few days ago, we received the news from Prince Wang."


    Before Xinchen thought about what method to use to lead to this topic, xingcai said it directly. Xinyue seemed to understand something.


    "So?"


    She then asked, looking straight at Xin Chen, unable to say what she felt.


    "He said that the situation in the central part of Wufu mainland has been turbulent recently. Cao Jinling and his party have returned to forget their worries, so they doubt whether Dan TianKuo and his party have gone together."


    Xin Chen opened his mouth. When he said Dan TianKuo''s name, he couldn''t help but pause gently.


    Xinyue frowned slightly and didn''t speak. She just waited quietly for Xinchen to continue to speak.


    "He said that there was nothing serious about the soul dragon clan. Let''s come and help you, and then go to Wufu mainland with you to find him."


    Xingcai opened her mouth. After saying that, she got Xinchen''s eyes against it. It seemed that at the beginning, she didn''t want to say the latter thing.


    "Well..."


    Xinyue murmured, but Wang Yu Mingming had said this to Xinchen, but he didn''t make it clear in his letter. Why?


    She couldn''t understand Wang Yu''s meaning. She told herself that the situation was urgent and said that she didn''t need to worry. As a result, there were two more stars to tell her that they wanted to go to the center of Wufu mainland together


    "Alas, actually it''s just beginning. Childe Wang didn''t intend to let us tell you about it." Xin Chen looked at Xin Yue''s expression, finally sighed, ignored the opposition of the stars around him, and then opened his mouth:


    "Wufu shenzang is not so easy to pass, not to mention that it is the headquarters of the ghost sect in forget worry Township, and the situation is even more serious."


    She spoke earnestly. When they just received Wang Yu''s letter, they were very confused about their decision not to tell Xin Yue. After thinking for a long time, they decided to come here and tell Xin Yue.


    Xingcai thinks that two people should trust each other and can''t hide anything. Xinchen is worried that Xinyue will be hurt by the news, so she doesn''t want to say it directly.


    "I really have nothing to do here. We can start tomorrow."


    Xinyue''s sudden voice interrupted the two people''s thoughts, and the sudden decision surprised ChiYan.


    "Are you crazy? The garrison of the magic tiger clan is guarding outside the city. Without you, the soul dragon clan will surrender willingly?"


    ChiYan opened his mouth, but Xinyue was unmoved. He looked at Xinchen, who was also surprised, and then said, "go and clean up first. I''ll deal with the rest of the things at hand today."


    With that, she turned directly away from the Council hall and left here.


    In the hall, there were only Xin Chen who looked at each other.


    Finally, under the condition of many additional conditions and recognition of the Wufeng nationality''s status in the Wu beast domain, the magic tiger nationality surrendered to the Wufeng nationality, and the troops stationed outside the city of the soul dragon nationality also set out to return to the only notified area of the magic tiger nationality.

 Chapter 1133

    Since then, only Wufeng clan and magic tiger clan have been left in the big clan in the Wu beast domain, and the soul dragon clan has been well known and despised by everyone in the Wu beast domain because of its collusion with the ghost sect, and has since disappeared in the territory of the Wu beast domain


    Of course, after the head of the soul dragon family was caught in the Imperial Palace, he was imprisoned in the Royal dungeon of Huangji city of Wufeng family. As for the young head and the unknown Dan Tianxiang, no one knows any of their legends.


    After settling down, Xin Yue appointed her own dark guard to chase the wind as the leader in the capital of the soul dragon family for the time being, commanding the old headquarters of the soul dragon family to prevent them from resisting again.


    Of course, he opposed it at the beginning, but as a subordinate of Xin Yue for many years, after opposing it, he can only be identified by Xin Yue and appointed as the new city Lord.


    "Master, be careful. If your subordinates are not with you, don''t sleep directly on the table at night."


    Before leaving, Feng, as the city Lord, spoke to Xin Yue. Of course, when he said this, he deliberately spoke in a voice that only two people could hear.


    Xinyue was slightly stunned. He also remembered the red cloak he was wearing when he woke up from the table that morning. It seemed that he really put it on himself.


    I can''t help but feel warm in my heart.


    "Well, although the city Lord is not as dangerous as the dark guard, you still need to solve problems with wisdom. I believe you can do well."


    Xin Yue finally opened her mouth. After that, she smiled at him. It was the last goodbye.


    The wind chaser''s face was still expressionless and serious. Looking at Xinyue who was so close to him, he turned his head to see one side unnaturally.


    Xinyue no longer hesitated. She turned and left here and went far away to wait for her. Xinchen and her two people had already picked up the star building and prepared the horses. All three got on the horse and rode away.


    "Little aunt, how long do you plan to get to Wufu mainland?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, the three had reached the junction of soul dragon family and dance Phoenix family. Looking at Xin Chen coming down from his horse, Xin Yue couldn''t help asking.


    "Prince Wang, they seem to have been away for about a month." xingcai took the lead in opening his mouth. After that, he also let Xinyue nod.


    Xin Chen didn''t respond. Instead, he turned and walked to a desolate small village. After looking at the terrain, he also turned and opened his mouth to Xin Yue, "come with me."


    Xinyue picked her eyebrows, and her trust in Xinchen also made her follow up with her horse without hesitation. Xingcai was behind them. After observing the situation around them, she followed closely.


    Obviously, the village has not been here for a long time. It is built between the soul dragon family and the dance Phoenix family, and it has not attracted much attention. After all, anyone who sees it will only feel that it is a deserted village after the baptism of war.


    However, with Xinchen leading the two in-depth, Xinyue intuitively felt that there were many traces of life here. Although many were artificially buried, it was not difficult to find.


    It''s just that not many people will come in and see, so they won''t be found.


    "Where are we going?"


    After walking around the chaotic house arrangement in the village, Xinyue looked at Xinchen''s back and didn''t know what she wanted to do. Finally, she asked.


    "Transport array."


    Xinchen didn''t look back. She turned her back to Xinyue. After that, she turned the last corner and finally reached the place she said.


    In front of him was a simple farm yard. Xin Chen finally looked up and looked at the surrounding environment. Finally, she put the horse in her hand in the stable not far away.


    "Put the horse here."


    Xin Chen opened his mouth to them. After saying that, he also took some Nostalgia on his face.


    "Yes, is the landlord here?"


    When everyone''s horses were settled, Xinchen took them to a place in the backyard, pushed the door in, and heard such a news.


    Landlord


    Obviously calling Xin Chen.


    "It''s me, I''m back." Xin Chen answered with a smile, and then a middle-aged man came out of a side room in the small yard and looked at Xin Chen walking in front.


    After the man came out, Xin Yue also obviously felt the strong array power on him, at least, much stronger than that on her.


    "I received a letter from the landlord a few days ago. I thought it was a prank. I didn''t expect to see you today."


    The man excitedly opened his mouth to Xinchen. When he smiled, the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes also appeared, which reflected his age.


    After a few greetings, Xin Yue also understood that the man called dianmo was a friend Xin Chen made when she went out to practice before. He was best at using the power of array.


    "These two are..."


    Facing his doubts, Xin Chen also explained directly, "this is the stars, this is the stars and the moon."


    They did not say their identity, but such similar names have also indicated their relationship with themselves.


    The inky eyes stayed on them for a moment, then turned around with a smile, "OK, OK, you all come in with me. It''s quite cold outside."

 Chapter 1134

    With that, he also took the lead in entering the main room facing the gate. The door was open and invited them to their state.


    Xinyue followed Xinchen and walked into the room. What came into sight was a huge transmission array flashing cyan light.


    She looked up at Xin Chen and knew why she had brought them here.


    In order to be safe, Wang Yu and bing''er used to walk on their own when they went to Wufu mainland. Unless they were on the main road, they would use the array, and the transmission was only a short way.


    A month is not long or short, but it is definitely not an emergency. In contrast, Xin Yue and Wang Yu can''t waste time like this if they want to meet quickly.


    "My array has been useless for a long time."


    Looking at Xinyue and xingcai, both of them stared at the huge transmission array, dianmo also explained with a smile, looked at Xinchen, and then said, "but the ability effect is still as strong as before."


    Xin Chen also opened his mouth and said to Xin Yue and xingcai, "that''s right. At the beginning, we got married because of the array."


    The atmosphere in the room became active. Xinyue and xingcai sat down and joined their greetings.


    Wang Yu has also come into contact with the light dust that has not been seen for a long time.


    "Childe, you are back at last."


    Qingchen, who hasn''t seen each other for a long time, is still wondering which Prince is when he hears that the prince outside the door wants to see him. Now when he sees Wang Yu in the reception hall, he can''t help but speak excitedly.


    Bing''er stood behind Wang Yu indifferently, his eyes just fell on Qingchen for a moment, and then shifted his eyes.


    Qingchen sees an unfamiliar woman, but Xin Yue, who has been following behind Wang Yu, doesn''t appear. He just nods to her, suppresses his mood of asking the truth and looks at Wang Yu.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time," Wang Yu said, patting Qingchen on the shoulder. They finished the greeting.


    "Have you heard about forgetting your hometown recently?"


    Wang Yu sat down and began to talk about business with Qingchen.


    Speaking of this, Qingchen also became serious. After looking at Bing Er sitting next to Wang Yu, he continued, "although the underground mall did not participate in it, there are many rumors that the Cao family is now united with the ghost sect to revive the ancient youzong in ancient times."


    As he spoke, his voice became lower. Wang Yu knew that Qingchen, who grew up in the underground mall and dealt with the he family since childhood, must know a lot about the ancient youzong.


    "Yes, and Cao Jinling should have started to swim among the Nine Star Alliance and other big families recently. After all, if you want to revive the ancient youzong, you can''t rely only on the ghost sect and the Cao family."


    Wang Yu nodded and continued to speak. After that, Qingchen and bing''er became more serious.


    However, he originally Qingchen just wanted to see him before going to Wufu God''s possession. He had no other purpose. After all, even Wang Yu didn''t know what it was like inside.


    "Lord."


    When Wang Yu and Qingchen were talking, there was a boy''s voice outside the door. Wang Yu raised his eyebrow. He hadn''t noticed it yet?


    Qingchen glanced at Wang Yu and said, "what''s the matter?"


    His tone was cold and completely different from that of talking to Wang Yu just now. After that, he also spoke to Wang Yu with a secret voice:


    "Where did this man come from? The owner said he arranged for me to help, but he felt no difference from surveillance."


    Wang Yu blinked, and the people outside the door continued to speak, "the owner said, please go to the main house with two distinguished guests."


    The modest voice also fully shows that the little boy doesn''t care about the identity of Qingchen, the owner of the underground mall. Moreover, Wang Yu and bing''er in the room are obviously included by him.


    "I see. Step back."


    Qingchen frowned and spoke faintly. After hearing the word "obey", it took a while for Qingchen to speak to Wang Yu again, "he is very strange. He has no martial Qi and array power, but he can''t feel his existence. It''s likely that he used some secret method."


    Then he stood up and said helplessly, "it seems that the owner of the house already knows you are with me. Let''s go and see what he wants to do."


    Wang Yu nodded and stood up. At the same time, he exchanged eyes with bing''er and stopped talking.


    There is actually a long distance between Qingchen''s house and he''s master''s house. However, there is a small array in his backyard. Under the manipulation of Qingchen, he can just take Wang Yu and several people from here to he''s house.


    It seemed that they had already known that Wang Yu and others would appear here. As soon as they landed, a gorgeous little boy and maid came with three walking futons. When they were around them, they also put down their things, and the leading little boy came forward and respectfully invited them to go up.


    Qingchen nodded and sat down directly. Wang Yu and bing''er followed suit. The three men followed the footsteps of the boy and the maid and slowly came to a tall study.

 Chapter 1135

    When Wang Yu got down from Bu Chui, the boy in front of Wang Yu bowed respectfully to the three, turned around and opened the door of the room, smiling and motioning them to enter.


    "Young master Wang, come in."


    In the study, a familiar old voice came. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and walked straight in.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bing''er and Qingchen looked at each other behind him, didn''t speak, and followed Wang Yu.


    Although Wang Yu didn''t explain bing''er''s identity too much, Qingchen who understood the reason also knew that the people who could follow her to forget worries were definitely not simple people.


    He shook his head gently. Qingchen also walked quickly, keeping up with the footsteps of Wang Yu and bing''er, and his face became indifferent again.


    After entering the study, the owner of the he family who sat in the first place was seen by Wang Yu and others. His face was still a familiar smile, and his eyes seemed to be narrowed, but the continuous flash of light seemed not like this, which always made people feel awe of him from their hearts.


    "Young master Wang, you have been to forget your worries for so long. Why did you think of coming to me today?"


    After Wang Yu and others took their seats, the owner of the he family also spoke directly and said his words, directly leaving bing''er and Qingchen behind Wang Yu stunned there.


    But Wang Yu just smiled and then looked at bing''er beside him and said, "Princess bing''er hasn''t come to the center of Wufu mainland for a long time. I''ll take her around the city first."


    After saying that, he also took back his eyes, looked at the owner of the he family again, and came straight to the point, "I think with the power of the he family in forgetting worries, we should be able to figure out what we want to do this time?"


    He Jiazhu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could not see his eyes clearly. After a long silence in the room, he also smiled and spoke again:


    "Young master Wang is worthy of being a young hero. He really puts all the people in the world in his heart."


    The words were so vague that even Wang Yu couldn''t hear what they meant.


    "I don''t have anything to praise, but I don''t want the traitor''s plot to succeed and finally end up in the world."


    Wang Yu deliberately deepened the words "traitor". When he said it, he also looked closely at the expression of the owner. Although he didn''t know what he thought, for the superior, he always liked others to add some high hats to himself.


    The current situation is that Wang Yu wants to get the help of he family and provide help when Wu Fu god hides it. It depends on whether the owner of he family is willing or not.


    "All the people in the world, young master Wang still thinks very far."


    He smiled lightly. He gently picked up the tea cup on the table with his left hand and took a sip before he said, "but what does the world have to do with me? I''m just a member of all sentient beings. I can''t do anything."


    Wang Yu frowned. The old fox, the owner of the he family, even cleared all the responsibilities in this way. In this way, no matter what Wang Yu said, he just said he had no obligation and was useless.


    "Mr. He, you should think clearly that behind the ghost sect is the revival of the ancient youzong. Once it is successful, it will not only be the small town of forgetting worries. At that time, the world will be eaten by the ancient youzong. What''s the use of your little family?"


    Bing''er, who had not opened his mouth, suddenly spoke. After speaking, he stopped the people present.


    Her words were really sharp, but they also really poked into the heart of the owner of he family. After all, she is at this age. Even if the owner tries harder, he will live for more than ten years at most.


    When he left more than ten years later, what could he do for his offspring?


    Even if he wants to help his offspring resist these, he is powerless.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After bing''er finished, the expressionless owner of he family suddenly laughed loudly, but Wang Yu didn''t say anything. Finally, he looked at Wang Yu again. After converging, he still had a smiling expression on his face, but he was more sincere than just now.


    No one spoke. They all looked at the owner of the house and waited for him to say anything.


    "I''m really old and don''t think things well. Tell me, I''m not as good as a little girl now."


    The head of the he family opened his mouth and looked at bing''er with satisfaction. "Are you the princess bing''er of the ice royal family? Well, it''s a good thing that heroes are young and childe Wang can find you."


    He said, and after that, he straightened his face, and his expression became serious. He also reopened his mouth, "I sent someone to investigate Wufu shenzang before, but no one in the past has come back, so I don''t know what it looks like."


    Although his words were unexpected, Wang Yu was ready to cooperate with him.


    "According to legend, the Wufu sword hidden in the Wufu God is an important object for the ghost sect to revive the ancient youzong, so we must get it first."


    Wang Yu nodded and opened his mouth seriously. He also felt the changes of bing''er and Qingchen behind him. He turned his head and looked at them with the same firmness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1136

    Wang Yu and bing''er have been staying at he''s house for the time being since they talked with he''s master in his study that day and formed a good plan.


    Of course, they are very anxious, but they still wait for the he family who enter the Wufu God to tell about the situation before they can make a decision.


    In these times, with the help of Xin Chen and xingcai, Xin Yue finally went to the outside of the city of forget worry township. It was only a short time before dark. The three casually found a small tea shed outside the city for a temporary rest.


    "A few days ago, I heard that the man who hid the Wufu God hasn''t come out yet."


    In the small room inside the tea shed, a big man in the corner opened his mouth and discussed the matter hidden by the Wufu God.


    Xinyue looked up and looked at Xinchen. They still didn''t speak. The three sat quietly in their positions and listened to what they said.


    "What, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not because others don''t want you to go in again. People who really reap benefits have already sneaked home. Who will let you see?"


    Another person at the table objected, holding a big bowl in his hand, and poured it down.


    The smell of wine from the small room also shows what is in the man''s bowl.


    "What? Didn''t he Jia and the prince go in?"


    It seems that I''m afraid of being heard by someone. The voice that just spoke out loud is much smaller after mentioning this matter.


    But in addition to them, there is only Xinyue and them, so it''s better to guard against Xinyue three.


    "If people don''t go in, there must be his reason. What do you care about people?"


    A big man spoke, and then shouted at the old man who was playing with things. "Boss, I''ll get another Jin of Baijiu, sir. I''m not drunk today."


    Then he took out the wine bottle in front of him and drank it into his mouth, causing a burst of cheers from the people around him.


    Xin Yue''s palm on the table gradually clenched. Xin Yue knew everything they whispered just now, that is to say, Wang Yu hasn''t entered the Wufu God collection yet.


    Does this mean that she still has a chance to go on the road with Wang Yu?


    "Let''s go."


    Finally, Xinyue opened her mouth lightly, restrained all her emotions, took out a few pieces of silver from her arms, stood up directly, turned and left.


    Xinchen and xingcai nodded and followed Xinyue. It was almost dark. If they wanted to enter the city today, they should speed up their pace now.


    When the three left, they stopped on the noisy table just now. There was no boss here. They said it was a small tea shed. In fact, no one knew what it was.


    "Go and report to the patriarch and say that there are some interesting people in forget worry township."


    The man who was crazy drinking just now looked at the table where Xin Yue was sitting and looked carefully. He was one of the big men who sat here drinking before Wang Yu came to forget worries.


    On his face, there was no sign of drunkenness, but the huge scar from his left eye to his right cheek made him look ferocious.


    Fortunately, before the city gate was closed, Xin Yue and Xin Chen entered the city perfectly. As Wang Yu thought, Xin Yue''s first thought was to find Qingchen in the post station.


    However, after hearing that the guard said that the light dust City Master of his family was away from the task a few days ago, Xin Yue was stunned at the door.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s find a place to live first."


    Xinchen looked at Xinyue and softly put forward suggestions. Xingcai agreed. Although they didn''t have much time to travel, they also needed spiritual support in the transmission array.


    They really need time to buffer when they have been rushing to the city.


    Unknowingly, the pace of winter was approaching, and Wang Yu could not tell how long he had been bumping and running outside.


    In his impression, home has long been a distant word.


    "Hurt yourself?"


    Bing''er walks into Wang Yu''s room from the door. This is the first time bing''er has taken the initiative to find Wang Yu these days.


    To tell the truth, Wang Yu has been avoiding the feelings between him and bing''er for the reason that he needs to talk about business.


    These days, Wang Yu has really been thinking about this problem, about their relationship and the future.


    In this cold early winter night, the future is unknown. What is waiting for them is not hope, but the unknown ghost sect and ancient youzong.


    "No."


    Wang Yu shook his head and walked away from the window. His eyes were stained with the coolness of the night. When he looked at bing''er, they all turned into special emotions in his eyes.


    There is guilt and nostalgia, but there is absolutely no sweet tenderness.

 Chapter 1137

    He knew that even if he had been separated from Xinyue for nearly half a month, his heart was still full of Xinyue and could no longer accommodate anyone.


    "Sit down," he said, looking at bing''er dressed in white and standing in the outer room of his room. Wang Yu also stretched out his hand to show her that she was welcome. "It''s cold. I should light a fire pot."


    "No, I''m used to living in ice and snow."


    Bing''er just sat down. After hearing this sentence, he subconsciously opened his mouth to Wang Yu. After saying it, even he felt that he deliberately refuted Wang Yu.


    A brief silence passed, and Wang Yu said again, "what are you looking for me for?"


    Bing''er shook his head, but didn''t look at Wang Yu. He said faintly, "nothing. He just couldn''t sleep at night. He walked casually and came to you unconsciously. He just saw you facing the window and didn''t know what he was thinking."


    After the voice fell, bing''er felt that his voice had an inexplicable sour meaning, but he didn''t explain it.


    Wang Yu frowned gently. In other things, Wang Yu always made a decision and made a clear distinction between right and wrong, but in the face of feelings, he always didn''t know what to do.


    Just like before and Xin Yue, they both hesitated for a long time before they decided to talk, and then succeeded together.


    Bing''er is different. For Wang Yu, it is more similar to the role of emotional enlightenment.


    "I... now and Xinyue..."


    Wang Yu thought for a moment and decided to directly tell bing''er about their relationship, but just after saying a few words, he felt the breath rushing from the outside and couldn''t help but stop.


    "Mr. Wang, our master now asks you to come over."


    After a while, the figure of the boy reflected outside the door, which directly explained his identity.


    Wang Yu didn''t understand what he could do for him in the evening, but he replied, "it''s so late today, forget it."


    However, the boy outside the door was already ready, and then opened his mouth to respond, "my owner said that the situation is urgent. Please go now."


    Hearing this, bing''er also stood up and looked at him solemnly. At the same time, the secret skill said:


    "It should be something hidden by the Wufu God. Let''s go and have a look."


    Indeed, if it was not so urgent, basically the owner would not inform them at this time.


    In the study, the lights were bright. When Wang Yu rushed over, he also found that the hall had already been filled with people.


    Many of them were the young master and young lady of he family he had seen in Qingchen''s house before. Seeing Wang Yu''s appearance at this time, they also turned their eyes to him.


    Wang Yu saw many such scenes, followed by bing''er behind him. One by one, they walked in with no expression, neither humble nor arrogant, and then sat closest to the owner.


    Of course, he guessed that Wang Yu would come in with bing''er and specially prepared two seats for them.


    Many people looked at each other for a while when they saw the owner''s care for Wang Yu and the amazing sight of bing''er for the first time. During the eye exchange, no one spoke.


    "Well, now everyone is here."


    A solemn voice came from the owner of the house above, "you must have guessed before calling you so late today, so I hope you can listen carefully today."


    Wang Yu collected his eyes and kept looking at his young master. He didn''t feel it, but these people were just ordinary people in his eyes. The man in black who had just entered the conference hall really raised his head.


    "My subordinates, he Yueyan, have seen your hosts, Mr. Wang and miss Bing."


    He bowed his head and spoke respectfully to everyone, but when he said the back, he looked up at Wang Yu and them.


    His eyes were full of examination and contemplation, which made Wang Yu interested in him. He didn''t look like an ordinary servant.


    "Monthly banquet, you say."


    The owner didn''t introduce much. He spoke directly to the man in black. From his tone, he could hear that the owner trusted him very much and even said that he didn''t want to say more.


    Wang Yu''s eyes scanned the court for a week. Something flashed in his bottomless eyes. At last, he didn''t speak. He fixed his eyes on the man in black in the center. His left hand was casually placed on the small table. He wanted to take his own tea cup, but he accidentally touched something cold.


    He took it back quickly. The soft but cold hand was binger''s.


    Bing''er was also stunned. Instead, he returned to normal, calmly picked up his cup, calmly tasted tea, then put it down and quietly watched he Yueyan.


    Just now in Wang Yu''s room, the atmosphere between them was a little strange, and now it was full of embarrassment.


    But fortunately, now they have no time to take these into account. What is more important is the man''s report.


    "I entered the Wufu God collection a few days ago. I just came out and found a lot of things."


    He got the permission of the owner, and no longer half knelt, but stood up with some juvenile pride on his face.

 Chapter 1138

    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. It seems that this man should not have been exposed to the intrigues of the big family. His eyes can be so clear.


    "I found that there were many people in black, and they were organized activities. They looked hurried and never stayed in places of interest. It was more like looking for something."


    He Yueyan''s voice didn''t fluctuate. Speaking of such things, it was like a teacher in a school. However, the he family in the Council hall listened with interest.


    Wang Yu glanced at the smiling he family leader sitting on the throne and guessed his plan.


    After hearing what he Yueyan said, there was some commotion in the he family''s children who pretended to be light quota just now. What he said is clearly the matter of the ghost sect in the city recently!


    For such a big family as he family, which has existed for such a long time in the hometown of forgetting worries, the most worry is that someone will come out to destroy such a balance.


    Just like what family leader he showed before Wang Yu, all the people in the world are destroyed. Once they fall into water and fire, as long as the family is still there, it has nothing to do with them.


    Now he family master has grasped their psychology and linked the rise and fall of the family with a series of things of the ghost sect. Even if they don''t want to manage, they must pay attention to this point.


    Wang Yu silently took the white jade porcelain cup in his hand. The clear tea in it was accompanied by several floating small leaves. It looked more appetizing.


    He held the tea cup in one hand and gently fiddled with the floating leaves with the tea cover in the other hand to prevent them from flying into his mouth.


    The heat of the tea was dense on Wang Yu''s long blinking eyelashes and blocked his eyes, so that people couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    "So, this time I''m here to tell my hosts that it''s urgent to stop the conspiracy of the Cao family and the ghost sect!"


    Finally, he Yueyan began to summarize. After that, he knelt on the ground again. However, from his pride, he just knelt down in front of the owner of the he family. It seems that other people in the he family can''t get into his eyes.


    "Grandpa, I think it''s feasible, but what should we do?"


    Sitting next to bing''er, that is, the man closest to the owner of he family except Wang Yu, Wang Yu recognized his face, which was the young master of he family who had seen a man in Qingchen''s house before.


    However, as time went by, Wang Yu had forgotten his name.


    A few men of the same age as the young master sitting at the back flashed disdain on their faces. Just after saying this, the young master hurried to flatter. Naturally, others thought he was flattering.


    The owner of he family seemed to have thought of such a result for a long time. He smiled and motioned the young master to sit down and be calm.


    "Cao Jinling and the ghost sect have not been together for two days. Now the ghost sect has successfully penetrated into the whole town of forgetting worries through the Cao family, so we are mainly divided into two directions to fight them. 1"


    Then the owner looked at Wang Yu''s direction and said happily, "one is to enter the Wufu God collection. I have agreed with prince. Since the people of the ghost sect pay so much attention to the things in the Wufu God collection, we''ll go in and have a look."


    When he looked over, Wang Yu also nodded symbolically. There was more commotion, but no one really dared to speak.


    "On the other hand, we need the joint efforts of the he family and the whole people of the forgetful township. The arrogance of the ghost sect in the forgetful township is also due to the support of Cao Jinling and the Cao family. Therefore, we should unite with other families of the Nine Star Alliance and pledge to defend the sovereignty of the forgetful township to the death."


    As soon as the voice fell, he Yueyan also opened his mouth, "it is said that now the Zhao family has faintly planned to turn to the ghost sect under the persuasion of Cao Jinling."


    After saying it, even the young master frowned. In the Nine Star Alliance, the Cao family has always been recognized as the first family, and the Zhao family is closely followed.


    Although they all lost in the first game at the Wufu conference before, which affected a lot of prestige, their foundation over the years is also there.


    The ghost sect found the Cao family and the Zhao family in the town of forgetting sorrow. When the fight really started, it was uncertain whether it would win.


    The young master would think of it. How could he not understand? He glanced and saw that many people in the family showed the same embarrassed expression as the young master, and also cleared their throat seriously:


    "The Cao family and the Zhao family, no matter how strong they are, are only two families after all, but for the ghost sect, he will face the whole Wufu continent and even more enemies."


    He looked at the young master with some hatred for iron and steel. As the next successor identified by the owner of the family from the beginning, how could he have such a low vision?


    As the head of a family, it must not be limited to the present.


    As for Wang Yu''s arrangement, family leader he just mentioned it gently, and then mentioned it. Later, he told more about how their family could get rid of the traitors and implement the plan in this vast struggle.


    The meeting lasted until the middle of the night, and the servants who came to change the candles changed batch after batch. Later, when it was dawn, he Jiazhu announced the end of the meeting.

 Chapter 1139

    According to what master he said at the meeting, Wang Yu and bing''er simply packed up the things needed to enter Wufu shenzang and decided to set out on the road of shenzang three days later in the morning.


    Of course, Qingchen wanted to go with them, but as the owner of the underground mall, he still needed to sit in the town. He couldn''t get away at all, and finally gave up.


    As for the legitimate children of he family, they had some opinions about the remnants of Wang Yu''s two "outsiders". Fortunately, they were all persuaded by he family leader. Although they were unwilling, they specially prepared the things before departure according to Wang Yu''s instructions.


    The night before leaving was still a cold moonlight night. Wang Yu stood alone in front of the window and looked at the bright moon hanging high in the sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I don''t know when a snow-white figure came into the room. Wang Yu had noticed it for a long time and didn''t move. Just because he knew who the visitor was, he still looked at the moon in the sky and spoke softly:


    "Here you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bing''er didn''t speak, but walked slowly into the inner room, holding a white jade curler in his hand and Xiao Qiao''s white jade ice cup in the other hand. The glittering water light tilted along the perfect pot body. The sound of Dong Dong was generated after Chun Chun''s water collided with the cup wall.


    In such a quiet night, it adds a bit of cold and cold.


    Wang Yu''s footsteps moved slightly in front of the window. After all, he turned and looked at Bing Er sitting in the inner room. His eyes were complex and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Bing''er, I will go to Wufu God to hide tomorrow."


    Looking at bing''er''s elegant taste of the white jade cup in his hand, Wang Yu also opened his mouth.


    The voice fell, and bing''er had finished a cup. She blinked. Something seemed to flash in her cold eyes, but it was fleeting, and Wang Yu didn''t see it clearly:


    "Are you afraid you won''t come back?"


    In the cold night, her voice was a little colder than the night, and only Wang Yu, who was used to indifference, could adapt.


    Look, how well matched they are.


    Bing''er thought so, but smiled at herself. It''s already this time. She''s still thinking about these useless things.


    "No, I just..."


    Wang Yu shook his head and frowned. Perhaps it was because the moon was very bright tonight. He had never been afraid of anything and began to worry about tomorrow''s trip.


    Wang Yu, who was never willing to show his emotions, was also confused and opened his heart to Bing er who came to find him.


    The jade pot in bing''er''s hand poured another cup. This time, he was not in a hurry to taste it, but was played by bing''er. The water light turned around on the edge of the cup. Under the light of candle light, it looked more dazzling.


    "You''re just worried that after you go in, you can''t see Xinyue again, right?"


    The cold voice came into Wang Yu''s ears. He thought and was silent. It seems that he really thinks so.


    "We''ll come out."


    For a long time, bing''er spoke again with an inexplicable firmness in his tone. After that, he also directly took the white jade cup in his hand, slightly looked up and drank it in one gulp.


    After finishing this series of things, she also directly stood up, walked out of the room and said nothing else to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu looked at Bing er''s back with complicated eyes. He didn''t know what to say.


    "In this way, it can be regarded as letting her die."


    Shaoqing, the voice of the little soul came to Wang Yu''s mind. The Dragon candle, who always liked gossip, didn''t say anything this time. He accompanied Wang Yu and remained silent until dawn.


    "Mr. Wang, Miss Bing, have a nice trip. I wish you find Wufu sword early and contribute to the health of our Wufu continent."


    Before leaving, Wang Yu and bing''er received the "blessing" from the legitimate son of he family in the courtyard. Of course, the eldest miss of he family who said this sentence was also reluctant, but for the sake of the owner, they also said it completely.


    "Mr. Wang, we are waiting for you to come back in forget sorrow township."


    Another opening was the young master. Naturally, he was different from his sister. Looking at his face worried about Wang Yu, I didn''t know that they really thought they were the young master''s brother and sister.


    "Oh, brother, why do you say so much? When you enter the Wufu God collection, they have nothing to do with us. If you say too much, they won''t do more."


    The eldest lady on one side showed an impatient look on her face. At last, she didn''t even bother to look at Wang Yu''s disguise. She spoke frankly to the young master, and the harvest was naturally the young master''s reprimand.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. I taught my sister no way. Don''t mind."


    The young master smiled awkwardly at Wang Yu. Wang Yu just nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    The little episode did not affect Wang Yu''s journey. At this time, it was not dawn. Under the eyes of the young master and young lady, they also flew away from he''s home.


    "What did you say just now? Fortunately, I stopped you."

 Chapter 1140

    In the yard, it was still dark. The smiling mask on the young master''s face was torn off, and he looked at the young lady fiercely. He looked like he hated iron but not steel.


    "But... But they are going to hide the Wufu God soon. I don''t know whether life or death. What else do we need to please them?"


    The elder sister and the elder sister spoke angrily. She really felt that she had been scolded by her brother just now.


    Especially in front of the woman with cold eyes, she always felt that her brother''s eyes were wrong, "do you like the woman called Bing ER!"


    The young master sighed lightly. Although he was helpless in the face of his indulgent sister, he still couldn''t bear to say more about her. Finally, his voice softened and whispered, "no, how can it be? It''s just that we don''t know what we are doing now, and grandpa is also observing in the dark. We have to endure it for the position of the future owner."


    His voice was very small, and his eyes deliberately avoided some dark eyes. In the eyes of outsiders, they were like a pair of ordinary brothers and sisters, and his brother coaxed them patiently.


    The eldest young master naturally knows what role he plays, so that he can make his grandfather trust him. Brother and sister love each other deeply. Naturally, he is best at drama.


    It was getting dawn, and the young master finally comforted the young lady. They cleaned up their mood and went to the master''s study one after another to recover their lives.


    A moment after they left, a black figure also appeared in a corner of the small yard garden. After flashing, it also disappeared into the yard.


    "Gee, you let me hide my body just to see these boring things?"


    In another corner of the garden, in the blue brick wall with a panoramic view, there was a cold and disdainful sound, which was the ice that should have gone away.


    "Yes, don''t you feel much better after reading it?"


    Wang Yu''s smiling voice also came. The white light flashed in his hand, and then two snow-white figures appeared in the corner.


    Just now, the two returned. Wang Yu quietly told bing''er to hide his breath with a secret technique, while he himself used the fourth formula of wanhun sword to hide their figures in the corner.


    Of course, Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t know how many times they had used such peeping.


    Bing''er looked at Wang Yu and some memories of the past. His eyes blinked. Then he turned and opened his mouth lightly, "it''s time for us to start. It''s almost dawn."


    She wanted to avoid Wang Yu''s undisguised yearning for Xin Yue in his eyes, but as long as she thought of it, her heart would hurt involuntarily.


    Although bing''er had already understood that it was impossible for her and Wang Yu.


    "Don''t worry. I guess if we hurry to the entrance of Wufu God''s possession now, we will be ambushed immediately."


    Wang Yu has recovered his previous indifference. His eyes follow the direction the young master left just now. His eyes twinkle with a trace of ridicule, "some people won''t let us enter the God''s possession safely."


    Bing''er was slightly stunned, but looking at Wang Yu''s move to leave, he was confused and said, "what do you mean?"


    It seems that Wang Yu said to stay just now, not just temporarily. It should be that he noticed something.


    Wang Yu was lucky. A light white halo gradually lingered around her. Even Bing ER was wrapped by Wang Yu''s light and surrounded by strong martial spirit, which made her feel a sense of peace in her heart.


    "Just now I used my spiritual sense to explore the surroundings. Many people in the dark began to move. The direction is the entrance of the Wufu God store."


    Their bodies were surrounded by light white martial Qi and gradually moved in a certain direction. Wang Yu also explained.


    Although what he said is very obscure, bing''er has guessed that someone leaked that they would appear in front of the Wufu God store this morning, but would someone really go there to ambush in order to get rid of them?


    Maybe he had guessed what Bing Er thought. Wang Yu snorted coldly, quickened his controlling martial spirit, and gently drew a cold arc from the corner of his mouth:


    "Oh, let''s go and have a look."


    In the past two days, I don''t know where it started. People have been circulating in the neighborhood. Fu Wang Yu has returned to forget his worries and will go to Wufu God collection with a mysterious woman.


    Of course, people living in the hometown of forgetting worry have no excessive ideas about the man of the moment like Wang Yu, although they worship him. These rumors are naturally told to some people who want to listen.


    For example, Cao Jin of the Cao family, Zhao family, who just joined the ghost sect under the persuasion of Cao Jinling, and Yun Gaowei, who followed shencangre and took orders to forget worries these days.


    Of course, many small forces are also very interested in Wang Yu, but they are not sure about the accuracy of the news, so they have not made a decision.


    So one day before dawn, at the entrance of Wufu God''s possession, there was a strange scene of three families fighting.


    After finally knowing each other''s identity and some obscure purposes, they also had a tacit understanding to rearrange their forces, and then quietly lurked again.

 Chapter 1141

    However, they didn''t wait for the figure of the protagonist until dawn.


    Yun Gaowei''s tall figure is hidden in the grass. In his mind, he recalls the task assigned to him by his grandfather Yun Feiyang, finds Wang Yu, follows him and picks up the leak.


    Although I was speechless about the naive idea of my owner, I could really get a lot of good things with Wang Yu.


    Therefore, it is doomed that he has different purposes from the other two who are also ambushing here.


    After waiting for another half an hour, the sky also lit up. There were more people at the entrance, and the surrounding atmosphere began to be disordered. People mixed with good and bad people also wanted to enter Wufu shenzang, which undoubtedly caused a lot of interference to the ambush work of the three families.


    But even when Cao Jin was so angry in the grass that she wanted to curse her mother, she still couldn''t do anything¡ª¡ª


    After all, he is still in a hidden state, and there are so many people. Once he comes out, he will expose himself.


    As time went by, when everyone thought Wang Yu would never appear again, Zhao Qingyuan and Yun Gaowei of the Zhao family found a familiar figure with sharp eyes at the same time.


    Although not as good as Wang Yu, he is also an important person.


    At the entrance, many groups of people passed by, but the three who had just arrived were different from others. The man in cyan long clothes walked in the front, followed by two women in red.


    Although they are all red, there are obvious differences.


    One is charming and passionate, and the other is the warm red after silence. The three walked, which attracted the attention of many people.


    "Xin Shaozhu!"


    When Zhao Qingyuan was struggling whether to attack or not, a man couldn''t help walking forward and chatted with Xin Yue excitedly.


    Xin Yue was slightly stunned. After the smiling harmless man ran in front of him, the palm hidden in his sleeve was gradually held up. Although there was no performance on his face, as long as he had any action, he could quickly open the distance between them while fighting back.


    "Lord Xin, I''m Liu Sihong. We fought at the Fu King''s meeting before! At that time, you showed mercy and spared my life."


    Said later, he was also embarrassed to read and scratched his head. He looked like a shy teenager.


    The man didn''t seem to see Xinyue''s rejection. He was excited and came closer. He opened his mouth to Xinyue. The excitement in his eyes didn''t look like lying.


    At this time, his companion came up with a mocking look on his face, "look, what are you excited about? People don''t remember who you are."


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Liu Sihong''s face, but after looking at Xin Yue, he also changed the topic again, "is Xin Shaozhu going to Wufu shenzang?"


    Xin Yue noticed the eyes around him gradually looking over because of the two of them. After slightly frowning, she smiled and said, "yes, don''t call me little Lord, just call my name."


    Of course, Xin Yue said this to the man who suddenly appeared. She just said it politely. Liu Sihong blushed and later found that they were in the way.


    "Miss Xin, I''m sorry," he scratched his head and walked to the other side of the road. As soon as he was about to say something, he felt a broken wind spread to himself.


    When he didn''t react, his chest had been stabbed into a sharp dagger, glowing with cold light. In an instant, blood rushed out of this place.


    Xin Yue reacted, the red light flashed in her hand, and two red flame halberds appeared. She quickly blocked the next flying dagger. The sound of "Cheng Cheng" breaking the air kept coming, but her face was cold.


    After such a short but intensive attack, Liu Sihong''s companions also reflected what had happened.


    But Liu Sihong had already fallen to the ground when Xin Yue showed the red flame halberd. His wide eyes were still full of confusion, and there was still some lingering joy¡ª¡ª


    It was left after seeing Xinyue.


    "Ah Hong!"


    A relatively fat man came forward and hugged Liu Sihong''s body. He screamed excitedly, which also stunned the people around him. Just now, it was a real attack!


    Life and death are in an instant. People who were just alive and kicking have become cold now.


    The onlookers hurriedly fled around, and even several of Liu Sihong''s companions pulled the man holding the body away from here.


    No one knows where the sudden dagger attack just now came from, and whether there will be more attacks is unknown.


    However, the man was obstinately holding Liu Sihong''s body and burst into tears. Xin Yue frowned. Thinking of the intensity of the attack just now, he finally used the power of array treatment to temporarily establish a protective cover with blue light around them.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave quickly."


    Xin Chen spoke to Xin Yue. What happened just now was obviously going towards Xin Yue. Although she didn''t know why, she guessed that it was mostly related to Wang Yu.


    It started four days ago. After Xinyue ran into a wall at Qingchen''s residence, they finally found an inn to stay temporarily. When they had dinner in the hall, they heard that Wang Yu would go to Wufu God''s possession three days later.

 Chapter 1142

    At first, they also doubted the truth of the matter, but as time went by, Xinyue couldn''t stand it. After thinking about it, she decided to go to Wufu shenzang that morning.


    But after the ambush just now, Xin Yue also wanted to understand that the spread of the news was definitely intentional.


    If Wang Yu came at this time, the attack would not be so simple.


    After thinking for a moment, Xin Yue also decided to leave here quickly. Almost all the people around him dispersed. The three of them stuck here again, which was a living target.


    "Little Lord, can you tell me what happened just now?" the man holding Liu Sihong''s voice was pathetic, tightly holding the man in his arms, still stood up strong.


    Xinyue was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at the two Xinchen people behind him. Then he said, "I guess it should be for Yu... Lord Fu."


    Subconsciously, she almost said her intimate title to Wang Yu. After reaction, she also changed to the title of "Lord Fuwang".


    After all, the dead Liu Sihong attended the Fuwang meeting. Presumably, his companions must know that the Fuwang is Wang Yu.


    Who knows, just after Xin Yue said it, the man in front of him suddenly became excited. He laughed wildly for a while, then hugged Liu Sihong tightly and said loudly:


    "Did you hear that? They attacked you because they regarded you as Wang Yu!"


    Xinyue frowned, but in view of his abnormal state at present, he just stepped back a few steps and didn''t speak.


    "Hum, you''ve tried every means to get to know Wang Yu Xinyue. Now you''ve died because of them, you can get what you want."


    After a burst of excited roar, the man adjusted his mood, and his voice gradually lowered down, but the powerful Xin Yue and others still listened clearly.


    Xin Yue couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. She never thought that someone in the world would worship her as an idol. For this idea, even if she died, she didn''t have any regrets.


    Such precipitation, but with a strong feeling of self satisfaction, Xinyue can''t understand.


    The man''s face was sarcastic, but he stroked Liu Sihong again and again. He couldn''t hear what he said clearly, the word order was disordered, and there was no rules at all.


    Xin Yue looked at them with pity and complexity, shook her head and wanted to leave, but suddenly noticed something. She turned around and saw that the strong red storm shattered the array protective cover she had built, and then Sang Sheng took the man who was still talking with Liu Sihong.


    There was no scream and no skin wound. The man still kept holding Liu Sihong and fell down like this.


    There was no time to react. Xin Yue also felt that countless sharp martial Qi turned into entities flying towards her. There was no time to change the red flame halberd. The only thing she could do was dodge. The green light in her right hand twinkled. She wanted to resist for a while with the power of the array, but she received a lot of injuries because the attack flying from the opposite side was too strange.


    "Xiao Yue!"


    Xinchen and xingcai also noticed the changes around them and wanted to come forward to help her. However, the attacks around them have limited their activities and can''t pass for the time being.


    Xin Yue dodged hard in the dense attack. After adapting to the attack routine, the frequency on her hand was significantly lower, and the red flame halberd on her hand also appeared instantaneously.


    Her body was shining with red light, which was more bright against the background of red clothes.


    The smell of blood overflowed, which was the least sacrifice Xin Yue had made just now. After this wave of strong martial gas dissipated, the enemy hidden in the dark still didn''t appear.


    "Xiao Yue, are you okay?"


    Xinchen two people also quickly deal with the attack in front of them, so they quickly swept to Xinyue and opened their mouth with concern.


    Xinyue shakes her head, stares at her eyes for a moment, and quietly closes her eyes. Xinchen is slightly shocked. She... Needs to spend her mental energy to explore the surrounding situation.


    Although the ambush tried his best to hide his trace, he easily found the clue under the exploration of Xin Yue with all his mental power.


    "The three men and horses, behind the stone tablet and in the forest are all from the ghost sect, and there is a wave of people and horses. I don''t know the origin."


    Although both Zhao Qingyuan and Cao Jin want to take credit in front of Cao Jinling, they dare not bring their own people. The people who ambush together are the men of the ghost sect who have just taken over.


    Xin Yue opened her eyes lightly. Although her face was weak, her amber eyes were bright.


    Just finished, also gently frown, far away, quickly close to a breath, unexpectedly incomparably familiar, is


    "Brother Yu is coming!"


    She shouted in her heart, but she had no strength to speak loudly. Xin Chen and xingcai around her had attacked in those two directions according to the direction she just said. The effect was remarkable, and someone had begun to fight back.


    "Xin Yue!"


    The cry full of complex emotions came from a distance, not only the attacking stars and stars, but also the three men and horses who had been hidden for a long time.


    Here comes Wang Yu!

 Chapter 1143

    The red flame halberd in Xin Yue''s hand was still flashing red light, and Wang Yu in white walked quickly in front of her.


    In his deep dark eyes, Xin Yue''s weak body was reflected. The whole person was like a god falling from the sky, sacred and inviolable.


    "Xinyue, I''m coming, I''m coming."


    Looking at Xin Yue''s pale face, Wang Yu felt a little distressed. Behind her, Xin Chen and xingcai had been entangled with the people in black of the ghost sect. The sword light and sword shadow disappeared. The blue color and the martial spirit of various colors were mixed together, which made people more excited.


    Xin Yue was hugged by Wang Yu and smiled weakly at him. When she turned her eyes to the man in black shining in the grass, she became sharp again.


    "Wang Yu appeared, kill!"


    I don''t know who spoke like this first. After that, the number of people in black also increased sharply. Many people rushed out from behind the grass and stone tablets. Everyone looked at Wang Yu with bright eyes and looked like he was going to kill him.


    Wang Yu felt the murderous spirit around him. One hand tightly hugged Xin Yue, and the other palm waved in the air. A powerful military storm centered on him spread everywhere.


    Many people in black who tried to get close around were really frightened by such fluctuations. After buffering in place for a while, Xin Chen and xingcai had flown to Wang Yu.


    Xin Chen looked at Wang Yu with some relief in her eyes:


    "Young master Wang."


    Xingcai also had the same expression and noticed the ice coming up behind him.


    They had met before when they were in the soul dragon imperial city. Now they just nodded slightly and said hello.


    After recovering the impact of Wang Yu on them, the people in black also came forward again, but they had more skills and strategies than they had just rushed blindly.


    "Act separately. Xin Yue and I are in the south. You three are responsible for the north."


    Wang Yu quickly assigned the task. At the same time, he held Xin Yue tightly and flew to the black crowd in the south. Before leaving, he just took a deep look at a direction in the grass.


    Xinchen naturally didn''t notice the small change of Wang Yu, and quickly flew to a wave of ghosts under the command of Zhao Qingyuan.


    Yun Gao Wei, who hid in the grass and didn''t come out, quietly wiped his sweat. Just now Wang Yu looked at himself. It was terrible. He could feel the fierceness and determination in his eyes just across the grass.


    However, since the three Xinyue were attacked just now, they have not ordered their own people to move. At most, they have done nothing and made no achievements.


    Yun Gaowei nestled in the grass and closely followed the actions of Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Wang Yu handed Xin Yue a black pill. After eating it quickly, they also joined the battle quickly. One red and one hundred and two figures were particularly obvious among a group of people in black.


    The red and white martial Qi kept overflowing, but a few breaths saw that five or six people in black rushed in front of them had fallen down.


    Looking at their strong combat effectiveness, Yun Gaowei couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He hoped that after they cleaned up these people in black, they could calm down and talk to him


    "Hum, Wang Yu, one day the ghost sect will clean up all of you."


    Cao Jin, who was surrounded to the corner by Wang Yu, had a reluctant expression on her face. Although there was fear in her eyes, she at least didn''t say anything like surrender, which made Wang Yu and Xin Yue look higher.


    After the fight, the situation has basically divided the victory and defeat. There are only a few people in black with Xin Chen and bing''er. There is no suspense.


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to leave them. Anyway, the grudges with the ghost sect had already been torn open on the table, so he wanted to kill them directly at this time.


    "Stupid."


    Not a loud voice floated from a distance.


    Before Wang Yu started, there was a strange fragrance in the air. Then Wang Yu felt that his movements were out of his control.


    He tried his best to use his mental strength and forcibly manipulated his uncontrolled body to look in the direction of Xinyue and others. Their faces also showed a look of surprise. It was clear that, like him, they were manipulated by a sudden force.


    "It''s Gu poison..."


    Long Zhu was stunned and then opened his mouth. When Wang Yu wanted to ask about the situation, Long Zhu also continued to explain:


    "It''s not a serious Gu poison. It''s just to make your body disordered. The time limit is not long. You can recover in a quarter of an hour."


    Wang Yu frowned. Although he heard Longzhu''s explanation and knew that the poison did no harm to his health, his uncontrollable feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    Moreover, just when Wang Yu wanted to change the situation through mental power again, a gust of wind skipped and a brown figure appeared at the entrance.

 Chapter 1144

    As soon as he stood still, he grabbed Cao Jin and Zhao Qingyuan without hesitation, and then left.


    Of course, I looked at Wang Yu angrily before I left.


    "This is..."


    After the man left, the uncontrollable situation of several people eased a lot, which also enabled xingcai to speak loudly.


    Bing''er frowned and looked at the direction that the man had taken away and disappeared. Her eyes were confused, but at present, what she paid more attention to was that she couldn''t move at all.


    "It''s just a simple poison. I''ll untie it for you."


    Long Zhu naturally knew what Wang Yu was thinking and spoke directly. After that, Wang Yu also felt that he had a strange feeling from the inside out. He felt that in the past moment, and then the whole person was refreshing.


    "All right."


    With such a sound, Wang Yu''s hands and feet became flexible again, but it is impossible to catch up with the man just now.


    According to the instructions of Long Zhu, Wang Yu walked towards Xinyue and got rid of the harm of poison one by one. Of course, no one was surprised by Wang Yu''s sudden ability.


    For them, Wang Yu is a strong person who can do anything.


    "The man just now is Hua cangqiu. The ghost sect came to save them." Xin Yue moved her hands and feet to ease her muscles and bones that she couldn''t move after being controlled just now.


    Wang Yu frowned and nodded, but he couldn''t understand what Cao Jin was worth saving in person. He could understand that Zhao Qingyuan represented the power of the Zhao family, but after all, Cao Jin was Cao Jinling''s man. How could Hua cangqiu give up his life?


    "Young master Wang, forget about what you don''t understand in the village. Just ask me. I can tell you."


    While he and the people behind him were thinking, a voice full of laughter came from the grass on one side.


    The other faces looked shocked, or it was a burst of defense. Only Wang Yu and Xin Yue, who had just used spiritual exploration, knew that this man had been hiding in the grass and had not come out.


    "Hehe, young master Yun, you haven''t spoken for such a long time. I thought you didn''t want to come out."


    Wang Yu gave a sneer at the corners of his mouth and made a sound at the grass. At the same time, he pushed forward with his right hand, and the palm wind crossed. He drove away all the camouflage of the grass, and the figure of Yun Gaowei also appeared in the eyes of the people.


    In this way, he directly exposed all his concealment, which Yun Gaowei didn''t expect. When he saw several people looking at him closely with dozens of eyes, Rao was very calm, and Yun Gaowei also showed an embarrassed smile.


    "Cloud childe." Xin Yue''s face was still a little weak, but seeing such cloud Gao Wei, he also called his name funny.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He closed his mouth tightly and was thinking about something.


    Yun Gaowei didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking them. It can be seen from their quiet performance after being attacked just now.


    Of course, Wang Yu doesn''t worry about using the cloud family. These people want to attack them while Wang Yu has just experienced a battle. He is more than enough alone.


    So at this time, Wang Yu doubted their real purpose and would not attack. Did Yun Gao Wei and the people of the ghost sect come here early in the morning to squat down and just want to go with Wang Yu?


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Xin, and some girls."


    Staring at Wang Yu with burning eyes, Yun Gaowei also stood up from where he was squatting. Although he had a polite smile on his face, it was strange. It was clear that they were in ambush, but it looked like they were hurt


    Watching him step by step, xingcai showed a wary look on the faces of several people who had never been in contact with him, and their hands began to be on guard.


    Wang Yu naturally felt it, but he didn''t stop it. He even looked at him with the same deep eyes.


    Gao Wei was wronged for a while. He really just wanted to take refuge in Wang Yu. By the way, under his power, he took more small benefits, but he absolutely didn''t mean to attack.


    "Come on, young master Yun, what are you doing here this morning?"


    Wang Yu didn''t look at him again. He didn''t speak until he came to Xin Yue. He didn''t care much.


    Bing''er knew that Wang Yu didn''t pay attention to him and didn''t be so vigilant about his existence for a while.


    Although such a change reassured Yun Gaowei, now they look at themselves with a sense of... Contempt?


    Yun Gaowei has a hard time saying, but when Wang Yu was besieged just now, he really stood by and couldn''t blame others.


    "You... Go back to the post station in the city first. Childe Wang and I have something to discuss."


    He turned and opened his mouth to his men who were also called out by Wang Yu''s palm wind. Before his voice fell, he heard Wang Yu speak faintly behind him:


    "Young master Yun, when did I say I wanted to discuss things with you? Don''t make a mistake."


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave here.

 Chapter 1145

    There was an awkward smile on Yun Gaowei''s face again, but he tried to maintain a peaceful state of mind before his department, and his eyes indicated that his men should leave here quickly.


    Although it is unknown why Baiyun Gao Wei''s order is so urgent, the people of the cloud family can only leave quickly in the deterrence of Yun Gao Wei''s eyes.


    When Yun Gaowei turned around with satisfaction and was ready to talk to Wang Yu, he found that he didn''t know when he had just stood well and Wang Yu disappeared in place.


    "Gee, what an oversight."


    Yun Gaowei beat his palm angrily, looked through the autumn water, generally looked at the road ahead, and quickly made a decision.


    Originally, Grandpa''s plan was to follow Wang Yu. Now, although he didn''t follow Wang Yu directly, he can''t give up easily.


    Thinking like this, Yun Gaowei also raised his breath and quickly omitted it in advance. At the same time, he paid attention to the surrounding situation and never let go of any trace of Wang Yu.


    At this time, Wang Yu and Xin Yue had already come to a fork in Wufu God''s possession. In the layers of dense forests, they sat casually, which was also a rest and adjustment.


    After the battle just now, Yun Gaowei was pulled out by Wang Yu. Although he seemed harmless, after all, the place was at the entrance of Wufu God''s hiding place. It was inevitable that there would be more people to attack except those attacked by the ghost sect.


    Wang Yu is naturally close to Xinyue. Xinchen is next to Xinyue, and then the stars and bing''er.


    I don''t know if it''s such a coincidence. Since Xinyue appeared, bing''er will always be closer to the stars.


    Wang Yu understood, but he didn''t say anything.


    Before, Xin Yue used her mental strength to explore the situation around her. Later, she devoted herself to fighting with people in black. Even if Wang Yu''s pill was used to improve her physical strength and overall quality, she suddenly stopped, and her body couldn''t bear it.


    She was half held by Wang Yu, her eyes narrowed weakly, her lips were blue, and her cold sweat was rustling and ticking.


    Wang Yu frowned. Even when he was fighting just now, Xin Yue''s performance was not so serious. Why did it become like this for a while?


    "Prince Wang, Xiaoyue, is she... Okay?"


    Xinchen looked at Xinyue uneasily. She didn''t know what it was like.


    Even bing''er couldn''t understand what made her look like this. Xin Yue''s strength was not small when she was fighting just now.


    "Dragon candle, you go to her body and see what''s going on."


    Wang Yu held Xin Yue''s hand tightly. From his right hand, a steady stream of red breath flowed out of Wang Yu, and then poured into Xin Yue through the connected places.


    Xinchen and xingcai, who had seen these for a long time, knew that things were unusual. Only bing''er was confused and looked at the red halo flowing back and forth between them.


    "This is the inheritance of flame. Only prince Wang and Lord Xin have it."


    Xingcai kindly explained to bing''er around her that her eyes flashed slightly. In the corner that everyone didn''t notice, she hurt herself secretly. Naturally, no one saw an ice flower blooming silently in her hand.


    Wang Yu covered the transformation of the Dragon candle in the two people''s bodies with the sound of the flame. After a while, the Dragon candle also returned to Wang Yu''s body under the cover of the flame inheritance.


    "What? What happened to her?"


    Before Wang Yu spoke, Xiaohun couldn''t stand it first and asked in a panic.


    Wang Yu also waited for Longzhu''s reply. He didn''t sell the key, and directly replied, "she was poisoned by poison. It should have been when Hua cangqiu came to save people just now."


    Wang Yu frowned slightly. Just now, all five of them had poison, but Long Zhu only felt that Wang Yu was restricted from moving. Later, he saw that Xin Yue reacted like this, so he naturally regarded it as the same kind of poison.


    Now, however, it seems that this is not the case at all.


    "I just thought that Hua cangqiu only threw out a simple poison because he was eager to save people. We were all confused by the false appearance."


    Wang Yu put away his eyes and spoke directly to them. After that, his face became more dignified. "Xin Yue has burning poison, so now he is so hot and sweating. I just tried to attack fire with fire, but it''s useless. Now feel if you have a different feeling."


    He said, Xinchen and xingcai looked at each other, and also directly meditated in situ, holding their breath to find out the difference in their body.


    Bing''er glanced at Wang Yu, who was holding him tightly, and began to check whether there was poison on him.


    However, the final result is, of course, that there is no problem for many people except Xin Yue.


    "No, if it goes on like this, Xin Yue''s poison will burn her body from outside to inside, and finally die."


    Longzhu''s anxious voice came from his mind. Wang Yu''s palm that didn''t hold Xinyue also hammered the ground, hating that he didn''t find it just now.


    "Was it a burn?"

 Chapter 1146

    Bing''er, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly made a sound, and the three looked in her direction.


    "I have the secret skill of the ice royal family. The ice soul inheritance may be able to counteract the heat of the red flame."


    Bing''er''s face was still cold. He looked at Wang Yu quietly and said that ice blue things also appeared in his hands. In the not so bright light, it looked like a crystal clear ice flower in full bloom.


    "Let''s have a try," Wang Yu looked at bing''er and opened his mouth with hope. Xin Chen naturally went to the other side and gave the place to bing''er.


    Bing''er nodded and walked a few steps to Xin Yue. When it was done, the ice blue in his hand also flickered more. He closed his eyes for a moment and put it directly on Xin Yue''s back.


    The cold breath visible to the naked eye gradually poured into Xin Yue''s body along her palm. Wang Yu watched closely, but in his heart, he spoke to Long Zhu with a secretary:


    "You go to Xinyue''s body and look at the situation. If there is something wrong, come back and tell me."


    The Dragon candle answered and re entered Xinyue''s body. Wang Yu didn''t speak any more. He just grabbed Xinyue''s palm and silently stared at Xinyue''s pale face.


    Obviously, she just saw herself. Why did this happen again


    His worried mood also infected Xinchen and xingcai. They watched the connection between bing''er and Xinyue with the same worry, and their hearts were pulled up.


    Time passed quickly. With the continuous transmission of binger''s soul from binger''s body to Xinyue''s body, she was also a little weak.


    "Ice girl!"


    Wang Yu and Xin Chen have been watching Xin Yue''s face closely. Only xingcai sees Bing er''s body gradually unable to support, and makes a noise. Before the voice falls, he has flashed behind her and held her tightly behind her.


    "I''m fine."


    Bing''er shook his head and wanted to let the stars take back her hand, but found that his eyes were blurred a lot. After weakly saying this, he was black and fell straight back.


    "Bing''er!"


    Wang Yu cried out. At this time, Long Zhu also returned to his body and said excitedly, "it''s useful. The inheritance of ice soul just offsets the burning poison. In a while, Xin Yue almost woke up."


    Hearing the good news, Wang Yu breathed a sigh of relief and gently held Xin Yue in his arms. He just looked at xingcai and Xin Chen hurriedly taking care of Bing ER in a coma. He felt a little guilty.


    "Her mental strength is very unstable. I have a pill to supplement her mental strength. Take it out and feed it to her."


    Wang Yu spoke to the stars. Because he was still holding Xinyue, he couldn''t replenish her mental strength himself.


    "I''ll do it."


    Xingcai got the pill from Wang Yu, went to Xin Chen, gently opened his mouth, personally fed bing''er the pill, and then meditated behind her. The light cyan martial spirit spread to bing''er through his palm.


    Wang Yu frowned and held Xin Yue''s arm tightly again, but he felt that the surrounding Xin Yue seemed to move. As soon as his look changed, he heard Xin Yue''s weak voice:


    "Brother Yu..."


    Wang Yu said in surprise, "I''m here, I''m here."


    Holding Xin Yue''s weak and still warm palm, Wang Yu finally understood what it was like to recover.


    "Well, I came to you."


    Xin Yue was still a little empty, but she turned her head, looked at Wang Yu, smiled at him, stunned Wang Yu, and hugged her tightly in her arms again.


    On the other side, bing''er, also relieved by the martial spirit instilled by the stars, woke up and just saw the two people look at each other affectionately, and then hug each other tightly.


    "Er..."


    Starlight looked along her eyes, a little embarrassed to send out a syllable, and then didn''t know what to say.


    "There''s nothing wrong with me. Let''s start now."


    After Wang Yu asked a lot about Xin Yue, she was embarrassed to speak.


    In fact, seeing Xinchen and binger looking at themselves, Xinyue knew that it must be because of her coma that everyone stopped to wait for her recovery.


    Originally, it was not safe in the Wufu God''s possession. The ghost sect also appeared many times. It has always been evil to them. It''s really a little guilty to break the sample and delay time.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s smile. At least it seemed that she had almost recovered. Then he relaxed and said, "let''s go on."


    Xin Yue smiled and looked at Xin Chen and the stars, then walked to Bing ER and said sincerely, "thank you."


    If Bing Er hadn''t been there, she might not be in the world at this time.


    "Nothing."


    Probably he had never been watched with such hot eyes. There was a crack in Bing er''s indifferent expression. He scratched his head a little embarrassed. After that, he quickly turned and walked forward.


    The journey of shenzang was so hard at the beginning, but finally, it went on in a better direction.

 Chapter 1147

    "The ghost leaves the sky..."


    Wang Yu murmured in his heart. Just now after he got the dagger, he had been thinking about the meaning of these four words, but he didn''t think out what deep idea he had for a long time.


    But now there is nothing useful on these bodies in front of them. Except for the dagger found by Xin Chen before, everything in the body has been searched, leaving only the body and broken clothes!


    "How could this happen? Did Dan TianKuo take something from them after he killed them?"


    Xin Chen analyzed that her feelings for Dan TianKuo were more complex. She had heard about Dan TianKuo when she was with Dan Tianxiang before, but she heard more about Dan Tianxiang at that time.


    Relatively speaking, they are all some bad deeds of Dan TianKuo.


    In short, she has a bad impression of Dan TianKuo.


    "It''s unlikely that there are so many people here. If he kills all of them and then searches for things, is it too much work?" Xin Yue raised an objection, but was immediately rejected by xingcai:


    "He has not already reached a contract with the people of the ghost sect. How can he appear here alone?"


    Among the five people, they fell into a burst of silence again. After seeing the corpse and the martial beast, the hearts of the people who expected to find something sank again.


    "But are these people the servants of the ghost sect?"


    Bing''er squatted in front of a corpse, suddenly opened his mouth, broke the silence, then looked up, glanced around the people, and finally looked at Wang Yu:


    "These people have tattoo marks on their necks that only people of the ghost sect can have?"


    Wang Yu seems to have been awakened. He squats down directly in front of a corpse in front of him and takes off the man''s clothes. There is a vivid black totem on his stiff neck.


    He had seen it in the golden duel before, and it was no different from those people in black of the ghost sect.


    Wang Yu''s eyes moved upward. At his throat, a shallow scratch was clearly visible, with endless blood. Now it has dried up. It was obvious that he used a sharp tool to quickly cut a fatal wound.


    The size of the knife mark is the same as the dagger Wang Yu just got.


    These people were indeed killed by Dan TianKuo.


    But as a member of the ghost sect, why did he kill each other?


    "Hum, it''s not easy, because he is such a cold-blooded and ruthless person who can only kill each other!"


    It was like someone knew what Wang Yu was thinking. From a distance, he felt such a sentence in his mind.


    Wang Yu was startled and stood up. He looked at the surrounding situation sharply, but he didn''t see anyone.


    "Wang Yu, just now..."


    The little soul''s anxious voice came, and it was obvious that he also heard such a voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He didn''t speak. After he didn''t see anything, he closed his eyes directly, opened his spiritual consciousness and explored the surrounding environment everywhere.


    Xinyue felt Wang Yu''s abnormality for the first time. She also stood up and looked at Wang Yu nervously. Although she was worried, she didn''t disturb him.


    A moment later, Wang Yu opened his eyes again, but did not look at Xin Yue, but searched for Xin Chen''s figure for the first time.


    Xin Yue, who was ignored, was a little lost, but she looked in the direction of Xin Chen along Wang Yu''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    For a time, Xin Chen was a little puzzled when they looked at him. An inexplicable uneasiness suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "Dan Tianxiang, I want to see you."


    Wang Yu slowly opened his mouth and said such a sentence, which also made Xin Chen really stunned in situ.


    Just now he used his spiritual sense to explore and found the figure of Dan Tianxiang perfectly hidden in the layers of corpses. The voice of the secret skill in his mind just now was also uploaded from him.


    However, his voice was very weak, so after a few words of conversation, Wang Yu also spoke suspiciously to Xin Chen.


    Xin Chen can''t say what it feels like. Just now she was still thinking, since Dan TianKuo appeared, should Dan Tianxiang also be nearby?


    But when Wang Yu told her the news, she had a strange and strange feeling.


    "He is here. As long as you say you see him, he will appear. Don''t force yourself."


    Wang Yu spoke again. Of course, this is what Dan Tianxiang told him.


    The reason why they couldn''t feel Dan Tianxiang''s breath just now was that he was seriously injured and hid in the corpse with serious corpse Qi. Naturally, he didn''t expose a lot of breath.


    Wang Yu also guessed that Dan TianKuo came back just now. One was for the dagger, and the other was mostly looking for Dan Tianxiang.


    Because from Dan Tianxiang''s tone, it is a mockery of red fruit to Dan TianKuo.


    Although he didn''t respect him much before, he told Wang Yu that this time it was more serious than before, and it had risen to the deepest hatred.

 Chapter 1148

    After the last attack at the entrance of Wufu shenzang, Wang Yu and his party paid close attention to their whereabouts and marched all the way in a low-key way. They didn''t meet many peers in such a large Wufu shenzang.


    Of course, the last time his whereabouts were exposed in the whole worry free Township, someone must be playing tricks in the dark, and only the people of who family knew their whereabouts clearly.


    Who is it?


    Wang Yu once doubted the eldest lady and the eldest young master, but after thinking about it, they should not have so much courage. Let alone the pressure exerted by the owner of the house on them, even if they really let the people with intentions succeed, they will be killed at the entrance.


    The result is not good for both of them, or even the whole family.


    On the contrary, it will cause them unnecessary trouble¡ª¡ª


    The Zhao and Cao families have all turned to the ghost sect. I don''t think they will let them go.


    But Wang Yu couldn''t figure out who would appear in front of them and do such a thing.


    "Haven''t you seen anyone today?"


    Walking on a grass hidden by the Wufu God, Xin Yue opened her mouth inadvertently. Since they met the people of the ghost sect last time, they basically didn''t meet anyone else when they explored inside. These two days, they didn''t even hear a few calls of birds and animals.


    "Yes, I just checked it with spiritual consciousness. There was no feeling around."


    Wang Yu took back his thoughts and answered Xin Yue.


    The eyes of the people became heavier.


    Before they came to Wufu shenzang, they all knew how popular this place would be, but after they really came in, they found that it was not what they thought.


    In addition to the attacks of beasts and all kinds of strange traps, there are only a few treasures and explorers to see.


    They once guessed why, but they were finally denied by their own ideas¡ª¡ª


    First of all, it is estimated that a large number of people will bury their lives in the trap after they have just entered the Wufu God''s possession.


    "There''s another smell of blood in front."


    Bing''er''s sharp and indifferent voice came, and the following people looked cold and noticed this. These days, there are countless such situations.


    The corpses that suddenly appeared in front of us piled up with the remains of various military beasts, telling people what a tragic scene had happened here before.


    From the shock and unacceptability at the beginning to the habit now, Wang Yu knows that there must be more similar things happening here.


    "Has anyone been to the sanctuary before you?"


    Wang Yu asked casually as he walked to the place where the body had not been completely stiff before he fell to the ground.


    Wufu shenzang was developed in the holy land. A year ago, Wang Yu agreed with He Jia to send him to the holy land to practice a year later. It was only because of such a thing that he put it on hold.


    Therefore, he only knew about the holy land when he discussed with the owner of he family. At most, he only knew that there were many things that were very helpful to the cultivation of force.


    At that time, I didn''t think too much. I felt that I would come here in person the next year and didn''t deliberately collect information about the holy land. At this time, I was a little regretful.


    "I know," said bing''er first. After saying that, Wang Yu''s eyes also looked at her. "Before, my brother once entered the holy land on behalf of our ice royal family, but after he would come, he joined the army. I don''t know what it is."


    After the people who had just been interested heard it again, their shining eyes suddenly sank. Her words also made Wang Yu, who had just raised some hope in his heart, become silent again.


    "Although I don''t know why there is such a Wufu God Tibet in the holy land, it is certain that the Wufu God Tibet now has little to do with the holy land."


    Bing Er opened his mouth, and his dark eyes looked at Wang Yu tightly. The look hidden in the dark seemed to be flashing. However, Wang Yu only looked at it and then shifted his eyes to the direction of Xinyue.


    "What do you think? I remember hearing before that Wufeng people also sent people to the holy land. Do you know?"


    Looking at the intimate interaction between the two as if there were no one else, bing''er also took back his eyes. In his drooping eyes, he missed a trace of loss imperceptibly.


    "Ice girl, I heard that the ice royal family are all in the northwest of Wufu mainland. Are they all different from our living habits here?"


    Xingcai suddenly walked to bing''er inexplicably, smiled and asked about irrelevant things. Bing''er was stunned and subconsciously replied:


    "We can only see snowflakes there."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue are still talking, but bing''er is entangled by the problem of stars. For a time, he can''t separate his mind to listen to anything. Instead, he feels less uncomfortable in his heart.

 Chapter 1149

    Xin Chen silently watched all this happen, looked at the back of the stars, and secretly shook his head in his heart.


    In the conversation in a group of two, Xin Chen walked forward alone and found some abnormalities.


    "Young master Wang, look what this is! A keepsake of the ghost sect!"


    She shouted excitedly. As soon as she said this, the four people who were still chatting with each other turned back one after another and saw the dark dagger held by Xin Chen in her hand.


    They are now in a place with dense jungle. If Xin Chen didn''t have nothing to do, he might not see it on the ground.


    Wang Yu quickly walked over, took the Black Dagger from Xin Chen''s hand, put it where the sun could shine, and observed it carefully. His eyes gradually became deep from confusion.


    "This is..."


    Xin Yue also came up and looked at Wang Yu with a look, but she didn''t know what was going on because she didn''t fight with the ghost sect many times before.


    Bing''er and xingcai also looked at it, and their eyes were almost the same as Xinyue.


    Wang Yu watched it for a long time, but he didn''t say a word until he carefully put it away, so that the people around him couldn''t wait to ask:


    "What''s the matter? Does this thing have any special meaning?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu was silent. After standing in place and thinking for a while, he looked at Xian Xinchen and solemnly said, "where did you see this just now?"


    The place where they are standing now is not very close to the fallen corpses, but also far from the dead Wu beasts. Xin Chen''s direction is also different from those unidentified people, but his intuition tells Wang Yu that the dagger is closely related to the corpses, or that those people may not be killed by Wu beasts at all.


    The real murder weapon is this dagger.


    "It''s on the ground, but I saw it after reflecting the sun."


    Xin Chen didn''t understand Wang Yu''s question, but she answered honestly. After that, her finger also pointed to the place where she found the dagger just now, near a corpse not far away.


    The grass that touched her toes was not low. If it were not for the reflection of the sun, it was estimated that Xin Chen would not see it.


    "Is there any problem? Or, brother Yu, do you have any new discoveries?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s deep eyes and spoke a thousand and a half steps. After that, her eyes focused on the dagger he played with.


    Wang Yu held the tail of the dagger tightly. The whole handle was made of dark black iron, which was carved with simple and domineering patterns. Although it was complicated, it was full of noble temperament.


    Some tattoos with flowers on them also show how much the owner of the knife liked to use this dagger before. On the back of the knife, the snow-white blade glittered, and became brighter in the sunshine.


    Even the gloominess of the knife handle was somewhat dazzling by this light, and the whole gloomy temperament became elegant.


    If Xin Yue was confused just now, how could Xin Chen know that this thing belongs to the ghost sect? When she saw the words "ghost leaves the sky" engraved on the blade, she understood.


    Just


    The word "Li Tian" is very familiar. Xin Yue thought about it for a while, but didn''t understand it.


    "Well, this dagger should belong to the ghost sect. Those who died just now were killed by this dagger."


    Wang Yu looked up at Xin Yue and spoke. After that, his face became serious. He frowned gently, "someone is coming."


    When Xin Yue didn''t react, he quickly transferred a line of five people from the place where he had just stood to another direction with the seventh weight of the formula of wanhun sword.


    "Hehe, Prince Wang is worthy of the legendary Rune king. His reaction ability is so strong."


    There was a familiar sound in the air. Wang Yu had already reacted and stood in front with no expression.


    In contrast, Xinyue and Xinchen behind them suddenly changed a lot after hearing the voice.


    Because this voice is no one else, it is the young clan leader of the soul dragon clan who has been missing for a long time, Dan TianKuo!


    "Look at this ice beauty. She is as cold and ruthless as her name."


    Dan TianKuo''s figure appeared from the direction of the sound. Wang Yu and others looked at it. He was still like what they saw for the first time. His dark blue long shirt was gently driven by the wind blowing from somewhere, just like an immortal.


    "Dan TianKuo, when did you come here?"


    Xin Chen frowned and asked aloud. A trace of complex emotion flashed in her eyes.


    Although she had already said that she would not have any entanglement with Dan Tianxiang, she was still thinking after seeing Dan TianKuo appear. Has Dan Tianxiang also come to the Wufu God store?


    "Oh, stars, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."

 Chapter 1150

    Dan TianKuo didn''t answer Xin Chen''s question, but opened his mouth with a smile. After that, he also opened his mouth to Wang Yu:


    "But I still want to thank you. Well, now give me back my things."


    Dan TianKuo came inexplicably and said something that made people confused. Wang Yu frowned and took a step forward, trying to block the faces of the other four people with his own body.


    In such a few people''s Wufu God collection, Dan TianKuo''s sudden appearance may be some kind of conspiracy.


    Moreover, the relationship between ghost sect and soul dragon clan is still so close. Dan TianKuo will appear here, which means that there will be other ghost sect people around.


    "Why, is Mr. Wang going to pretend to be crazy?"


    Dan TianKuo''s expression moved slightly. As soon as his hand swung, Wang Yu felt that the dagger he gently held in his hand flew out.


    "Thank you, Lord Xingchen, for helping me find this thing."


    Dan TianKuo smiled mysteriously, and the blue and black light in his hand flashed. The dagger just appeared in his hand, but there was no in Wang Yu''s hand.


    "Is this yours?"


    Xin Yue frowned and asked, although there were two words "ghost" on it, there was no way to show that this was Dan TianKuo''s, and those bodies


    At least on the surface, it was killed by a sharp weapon.


    Wang Yu felt a little confused. For so many days, they had never seen a living person. The only thing they could be sure was that the ghost sect was killing the people who came in.


    However, since Dan TianKuo can find them now, why not encircle and suppress them?


    "Well, goodbye."


    While the five people were thinking, Dan TianKuo bowed politely to the people. Before Wang Yu could react, he disappeared in front of the people.


    "What''s going on? I didn''t feel anything. Did he just disappear out of thin air?"


    Xingcai looked at the place where he disappeared in surprise, not only himself, but also from the dignified expressions of Xinchen, Xinyue and bing''er, they didn''t feel any fluctuation of breath at all.


    "Was he so good before?"


    Wang Yu didn''t show surprise, but discussed with Xiaohun Longzhu in his mind. In his impression, when he fought with Dan TianKuo, he hadn''t reached such an amazing stage.


    "No, I remember something similar to you. 1"


    Dragon candle replied angrily, aware of the faint feeling of longing among the stars, and said, "I don''t know what he has done during this time and can improve so much."


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. The stars around him had discussed what had happened with Xin Yue. Of course, Bing Er still looked at the people coldly, and the hope in her eyes had exposed her same confused mood.


    "I feel that Dan TianKuo is awakening in his body."


    The little soul, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth. After that, Wang Yu was a little stunned. Long Zhu refuted first:


    "No, now you say everything is awakened? Before entering the Wufu God collection, you said that Wufu sword needs to be awakened."


    The little soul ignored the move of dragon candle, and then explained, "just like you use the ten thousand soul sword, before you just got it, many of the ten thousand soul sword and I were sealed, but after slowly awakening and continuous improvement, the seal was lifted, and finally we could play our original powerful power."


    Wang Yu probably understood what Xiaohun meant. At present, Dan TianKuo is indeed similar to this and, but he doesn''t know why he needs such an awakening mode.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s pack up here and find the next stop later."


    Bing''er''s voice rang out among the people. After the voice fell, she also went directly to the bodies placed in different places. Her face was still cold and could not see any emotion.


    The stars immediately correspond. Then Xinchen also takes Xinyue near the body and is ready to start collecting things for faint forehead.


    Wang Yu and them have been doing this these days when Wufu God hid it. Because things encountered by these people are sudden, many clues still exist.


    Among the people who have experienced before, many people have some marks of places they have been to and harvest. After they get it, Wang Yu will analyze it again, which can save a lot of time.


    They had planned to do so, but Dan TianKuo''s sudden appearance interrupted their original plan.


    "In short, if we don''t take precautions today and let him slip away, we will always see him again next time. If we entangle him well at that time, we may find out what''s going on with him."


    The little soul comforted Wang Yu. Wang Yu also knew that they couldn''t think too much in the Wufu God collection. They just had to find out after the next meeting.


    Wang Yu and the other four had been assigned tasks before. At this time, they also went to the northeast of him and began to explore different bodies with spiritual strength.

 Chapter 1151

    After Wang Yu''s inquiry, Xin Chen hasn''t responded for a long time, or she has already responded, but she is deadlocked. She doesn''t know what attitude she should use to treat her mood.


    After all, since they last met outside the central forest of the three animal regions, their contact has only been through the cold ice coffin for more than a decade.


    "Young master Wang, let him out."


    After hesitating for a while, Xin Chen still spoke faintly. Although his voice was a little low, he also made up his mind. The previous and future things always have to be solved at some time.


    It''s no use running away.


    Wang Yu nodded, looked back at Xinyue, reached out and touched Xinyue''s soft cheek, then opened his mouth, "you heard it, she said she could see you."


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu also took Xin Yue to one side and tried to wink at xingcai and bing''er. Although Dan Tianxiang had a close relationship with the soul dragon family, it was better for Xin Chen and himself to solve the matter between the two people.


    The blue light flashed, and Dan Tianxiang''s figure came out of a pile of corpses just now. His face was a little pale, but with a bitter smile, he quietly watched Xinchen.


    Xin Chen was stunned by her fragile appearance. Before her death, she still had a strong hatred for Dan Tianxiang, who had deceived herself all the time, but after so much experience, such strong feelings dissipated with time.


    Of course, there has also been an incomparably deep love.


    Xinchen originally thought so. She had no love or hate. Even after seeing Dan Tianxiang again, she was still indifferent.


    But obviously, she didn''t do it. Although she had been prepared for a long time, she would still feel distressed and uncomfortable at the moment of seeing Dan Tianxiang weak. The stabbing pain in her heart deeply reminded Xinchen that she was worried about him.


    Ten years later, it is still the same.


    Time didn''t take away her love, but buried these feelings deeply in her heart. At the moment of seeing Dan Tianxiang, they all rushed out and tore her heart.


    "Chen er..."


    Dan Tianxiang couldn''t say how gorgeous his face was. He stared at Xin Chen with burning eyes and a complex expression.


    The last glance outside the central forest suddenly rekindled his love for Xin Chen, but he secretly resented himself at the thought of what he had done before.


    "Long time no see."


    In any case, Xin Chen is not a woman who only puts such things as children and women in the most important place. Especially after Dan Tianxiang''s deception, her reason prevails. She still chooses to ask about the things between Dan Tianxiang and the ghost sect first.


    "Oh, you were just talking about Dan TianKuo," mentioned this, and Dan Tianxiang''s complex expression was all squeezed out by disgust.


    In addition to Xin Chen, Wang Yu heard that he took the initiative to mention Dan TianKuo. His face was shocked and listened attentively.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xingcai looked at Dan Tianxiang and didn''t speak any more. He also opened his mouth anxiously, which attracted Dan Tianxiang''s attention.


    Naturally, he knew the identity of xingcai, but ten years ago, xingcai was just a child followed by Xinchen. When he saw it in the central forest, he had not directly matched the number.


    And it is said that Xinchen can wake up because xingcai himself slipped to his upstairs with Youlian grass and saved Xinchen.


    "If you want me to go on, you must first ensure my safety."


    Dan Tianxiang looked at the stars, and then his eyes turned to Wang Yu. Although he also felt Xinchen''s hot eyes behind him, he held back for his personal safety at this time.


    When Secretary Wang Yu talked with Dan Tianxiang just now, he already noticed that Dan Tianxiang now mostly tore his face with Dan TianKuo. To put it bluntly, he grabbed something, and Dan TianKuo is using some strength to catch him.


    Most of the people who died on the ground were the products of the two men''s war.


    "Brother Yu, what do you think?"


    Xinyue frowned. They had been plotted by Dan Tianxiang several times before. His little aunt Xinchen was also deceived by him before, and even lost her life.


    Whether they can trust him or not is also what they need to confirm.


    After all, there are many dangers in Wufu God''s possession. When they are entangled in traps, they have to think about other things. They really can''t cope with it.


    "Well, let''s go to a safe place first."


    Wang Yu hesitated for a moment and finally made a decision. After saying it, Xin Chen seemed to be relieved.


    There was no objection to this proposal. After glancing at the crowd, Wang Yu took the lead in holding Xin Yue''s palm and walked forward, but found Dan Tianxiang standing behind the crowd and taking something out of his arms.


    Almost at the same time, bing''er and xingcai standing beside him were in a state of preparedness, and the cyan light in Xinchen''s hand, which was a little farther away, also flashed by.


    Only Wang Yu and Xin Yue are far away, but the blue protective cover has been supported.

 Chapter 1152

    Dan Tianxiang looked at the covetous people, and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes. He took out what he had just taken out in his arms. It was a small blue and white bottle.


    He took something and shook it in front of Wang Yu. He didn''t look at Wang Yu. He opened the bottle and said slowly, "it''s Huashi powder in here."


    With that, Dan Tianxiang took the bottle in his hand and gently sprinkled it on the bodies on the ground. However, after a few breaths, the bodies seemed to evaporate out of thin air, leaving only a faint fragrance of flowers in the air.


    Wang Yu frowned, watched him put the bottle away, took back the protective cover, and motioned to Bing Er that several people could let go.


    Dan Tianxiang looked as if he had nothing to do with himself. He was lazy as if he was not the one who had been guarded by everyone just now.


    "Is this Dan TianKuo''s?"


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at him closely for a while, and then made a sound. His eyes were calm, but he was constantly thinking about the relationship between the two people.


    Shan Tianxiang smiled and then opened his mouth, "it was developed by Dan TianKuo. That''s right, but it''s not the cold-blooded guy just now."


    Wang Yu could clearly feel that when he said the two names, his voice had two completely different emotions. After saying that, although his hate eyes flashed, he was still caught by Wang Yu.


    So what happened between them?


    While in the central forest, he also heard the wind that Dan Tianxiang had launched a coup among the soul dragon family, but was finally suppressed by Dan TianKuo who hurried back.


    Is there any relationship between these two things?


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at Dan Tianxiang more and more complicated.


    "Hey, Wang Yu, childe Wang, if you keep looking like this, maybe the ghost sect will find someone. Are you sure?"


    Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth carelessly. Wang Yu looked at him and knew what he was pretending. He didn''t think much anymore. He turned directly and said faintly, "let''s find a safe place."


    After that, he also led Xin Yue to explore where weeds were popular.


    But to tell the truth, Wufu God is very hidden, and no one has really explored it all and been able to go out alive to tell others about it. For Wang Yu, finding a safe place is relatively hidden and convenient for finding people from outside.


    After walking for a while, Wang Yu also succeeded in finding a place to stay near a cave¡ª¡ª


    Of course, it''s not a narrow cave that can only accommodate two people, but a shade tilted out by the natural mountain behind the cave.


    Next to it is a clear stream with cold water temperature. Fortunately, it is not deep. You can see it at a glance. Under the sunshine, the sparkling waves are reflected on the boulders where people rest.


    In addition to the stream in front of me, there are only two places in the whole place. One is the top, but the gap is too small. Even the thinnest ice among all people can barely squeeze in one arm.


    The other is the direction where Wang Yu came in just now. The place is also very narrow. Only one person can pass through at the same time, and the situation inside can not be seen from the outside.


    People inside can see the outside through the cracks in the stone.


    It''s a great hiding place.


    After the simple settlement, the people also surrounded Dan Tianxiang again.


    Just now, Wang Yu was far away. They could only vaguely perceive that his breath was weak and disordered.


    Until they found here, sat down and looked closer, they found that he was not only an internal injury, but the whole person could clearly feel the bloody smell from him through his black clothes.


    Not to mention the obvious scars exposed outside, all directly show that Dan Tianxiang must have experienced some different treatment before they came.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Wang Yu stared and sat directly opposite Dan Tianxiang. The five people formed a circle and closely surrounded Dan Tianxiang in the center. He was facing Wang Yu and his back was facing Xin Chen.


    "Well, I don''t know where you want to start listening?"


    Dan Tianxiang pulled some swollen corners of his mouth, with a joking smile in his eyes. Even in such a embarrassing situation, he seemed to turn a blind eye.


    Wang Yu looked at him without expression. No one spoke.


    Being amused by his attitude and that of the public, Dan Tianxiang stopped playing tricks and said, "Dan TianKuo, you are not the most interested. He should be dead now, in the Wu beast domain."


    The voice fell, and the eyes of the five people were stagnant, but no one spoke, waiting for Dan Tianxiang to continue.


    As like as two peas, the same is true of Dan Tian Kuo, who is the same as Dan Tian Kuo, who is so vicious that he will do what he wants for his great cause.


    Soul change?


    Wang Yu''s face became more complicated when he heard the word.

 Chapter 1153

    It was already afternoon. The sun shining on the stream water was less and less, and finally disappeared. Only the stream water was gurgling, and the air temperature gradually decreased. In the vicinity of the stream, it was colder than usual.


    But for Wang Yu, such a temperature change is nothing at all. What they care more about is the fact that Dan TianKuo just said.


    Or the truth that the world has been kept in the dark.


    Why does the soul dragon clan who has been settled in the Wu beast domain have a connection with the ghost sect in the Wu Fu continent? After the soul dragon clan was destroyed by Xinyue, why did Dan TianKuo, who immediately became the clan leader, abandon everything and come to Wufu shenzang alone?


    From Dan Tianxiang, Wang Yu learned about an old man who desperately wanted to get his wish, and the past that he didn''t want to be known by others.


    "How did you know?"


    Xin Chen, who had been quiet for a long time, opened his mouth behind him. After listening to what he said just now, he also understood the reason why Dan TianKuo of the river ten years ago was completely different from his character now.


    However, even before his death ten years ago, Dan Tianxiang showed that he could not know about an appearance that robbed his own interests.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Dan Tianxiang shook his body and said seriously, "half a year ago, I overheard the dialogue between him and his confidants. I had doubts. After returning to the family, I began to investigate this matter."


    Although Dan TianKuo has tried his best to use all his abilities to suppress the change of soul, after all, in that year, this matter affected many people, so he asked Dan Tianxiang to follow the clues and check it.


    The deeper he looked, the more frightened Dan Tianxiang became.


    Use a secret technique to draw your soul out of that old body, and then quickly exchange with Dan TianKuo who also draws out his soul.


    On the night when the truth was found out, Dan Tianxiang sneaked into the palace of the soul dragon family. After seeing Dan TianKuo who was not very conscious, he had to believe this incredible thing.


    Although on the surface he was an old patriarch with disease, his heart was still the young soul of Dan TianKuo.


    "So later, you also launched a coup internally in order to let the people see the real face of Dan TianKuo?"


    Starlight frowned, and then looked at Dan Tianxiang with a complex look. After putting away his eyes, he still couldn''t bear to look at Xinchen around him.


    In the past, he always followed Xin Chen. Xin Chen didn''t deliberately hide some things from him, so he knew the inside story of Dan Tianxiang''s life experience.


    Dan Tianxiang''s mother is Dan TianKuo''s aunt. It is reasonable to say that she should not have been surnamed Dan.


    Dan Tianxiang''s family, who had no intention of becoming patriarch, was worried about their status by Dan TianKuo''s father. They secretly sent someone to kill them. When the rescuers arrived, they could save Dan Tianxiang who was being abused.


    So far, Dan TianKuo''s father was punished by the family law. Dan Tianxiang also lost his family and became an orphan.


    It was the beginning of their feud.


    After hearing xingcai quietly finish the gratitude and resentment between Dan Tianxiang and Dan TianKuo, they were silent for a long time. After all, they were all the sins of the previous generation. Finally, they died, leaving only future generations fighting in endless open and secret battles.


    "The real Dan TianKuo is dead now. I won''t admit that he is my grandfather if he is alive."


    Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth and narrowed his eyes with a strong hatred, even stronger than when talking about Dan TianKuo.


    Wang Yu understood that his resentment against Dan TianKuo had dissipated as early as he knew about the soul change. Finally, when he was in the palace, he couldn''t bear to live with the broken body of the original patriarch, so he ordered others to kill him with a knife.


    A series of things are very heavy. Several people haven''t eased down for a while, especially Xin Yue''s women. They are more sensitive. When they think about more things, they are prone to make mistakes in judgment.


    "Were those bodies on the ground yours before?"


    Wang Yu thought for a moment and finally asked a question. Dan Tianxiang didn''t seem to expect his state of mind to change so quickly. After hesitating for a while, he nodded.


    "After I realized I knew his secret, Dan Litian, the old guy kept getting rid of me. Hum, how can I give him a chance?"


    A subconscious sentence blurted out, and Wang Yu also grasped the key point of the sentence, "Dan Litian, is the old patriarch called Litian?"


    "In the genealogy, it''s written like this," replied Dan Tianxiang, with some confusion in his eyes, "but when I looked at the genealogy, I found that many patriarchs over the years were called this name, but some were separated by several generations..."


    As he spoke, he looked frightened in his eyes and couldn''t believe it. An incredible conclusion was coming out in his heart.


    "Very likely."


    Wang Yu obviously thought of it and frowned.


    After scanning for a week, the remaining four people didn''t quite understand what was going on. Wang Yu also said:


    "This soul from heaven may have lived for hundreds of years, or even more."

 Chapter 1154

    The sound of sucking cold air came from the stars, but the other people who didn''t make a sound were not less surprised than him.


    In this world that advocates force and talismanic power, cultivation has strengthened the weak physique of many human beings. Compared with those who could not use force in ancient times, the average life expectancy has increased by more than 30 years.


    But even so, at present, the longest living person is only nearly 90 years old. If we say that the life span of hundreds of years is really a bit like deification.


    "It''s impossible, Wang... If you think clearly, Dan Tianxiang is opposite."


    Bing''er was the first to react. Of course, she opposed this idea.


    Wang Yu frowned. He didn''t want to believe this fact, but he thought of the dagger he held in his hand and the words "ghost leaves the sky" written on it


    Now think about it. Those things have a history of hundreds of years.


    "I also think what binger said is reasonable."


    Xin Yue, who had never spoken, suddenly spoke, but looked at Wang Yu with some entanglement. After all, such a thing as immortality is too unimaginable.


    It is precisely because their strength has reached this point that they are more conservative in the face of some problems.


    Wang Yu thought for a moment. After calming his mood, he asked Dan Tianxiang again:


    "Who else did you tell about it?"


    Dan Tianxiang glanced at him, snorted softly and didn''t speak.


    It seems that he was chased and killed by Dan TianKuo after he knew about it. Now he talked to Wang Yu.


    "I know your situation is not very good now. Someone needs to protect you in Dan TianKuo''s pursuit. I believe that''s why you came to us?"


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Wang Yu didn''t care what he thought. Then he opened his mouth impolitely and exposed some unacceptable things just now.


    Dan Tianxiang didn''t speak. Although he wanted to see Xin Chen, it was more important to save his life first, so Wang Yu was not right at all. He just started, and he really planned to do so.


    "If you want to stay, you can."


    Wang Yu watched his expression all the way and grabbed Dan Tianxiang''s trance moment to open his mouth, but Xin Yue pinched his palm. At the same time, her voice came from his mind:


    "Let''s not say whether what he just said is true. Just because of the gratitude and resentment between him and his little aunt, we can''t let him stay easily."


    In the crisp voice, it is firm that can not be rejected.


    However, in response to her, Wang Yu gently covered the palm of her hand, and what Wang Yu said to Dan Tianxiang next, "just want to stay, you need to prove that you are worth the use of us risking being chased by Dan TianKuo."


    When Dan Tianxiang looked at Wang Yu with strange eyes, he said to Xin Yue''s secret skill, "Dan TianKuo now estimates that he has come to us. Instead of being passive, we might as well take the initiative to find him and get some benefits."


    After listening to his words and combining what he just told Dan Tianxiang, Xin Yue also looked at Wang Yu and nodded and temporarily agreed to the idea.


    Dan Tianxiang on the other side hesitated for a moment and wanted to understand that the soul dragon family has been extinct. Instead of being killed unconsciously by Dan Litian''s abnormal guy, he might as well choose to cooperate with Wang Yu and them.


    On this thought, he also opened his mouth and told the news he knew:


    "I know Dan wants to get Wufeng sword before he leaves the sky," he said. He took a look at Xinyue, and then said, "after that war, the whole Wu beast domain is basically your people, so it''s impossible to get it again."


    Wang Yu nodded and motioned him to go on


    "The reason why he came back to the Wufu God collection is not to find the legendary Wufu sword. That thing is not here at all. Dan Litian knew it early in the morning."


    Wang Yu was stunned by the successive news. For the time being, he had no spare time to doubt him. Several people were digesting the information.


    If Wufu sword is not hidden by Wufu God, where will it be?


    "I don''t know where the Wufu sword is, but Dan Litian came here to find the bone of Emperor Wu."


    Before they could relax, Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth and looked at Wang Yu with a smile. They were stunned one after another, but there were a lot of evil interests.


    Wang Yu heard that Xiao Hun mentioned the bone of Emperor Wu.


    It is a powerful ancestor in ancient times. After being besieged by a group of people, the fallen corpse is said to have great power, but no one has ever seen it.


    "Is it in the Wufu God''s possession?"


    For the first time, he paid attention to the little soul of this and asked.


    "Tianxiang, betraying the patriarch is not a good behavior."


    A sound came from a distance, accompanied by a strong breath closer and closer.


    Without waiting for Wang Yu to say anything, the six people in the party reacted instantly and quickly left the place they had just stayed in in the way they were good at.


    When Wang Yu took Xin Yue and they jumped onto a big stone, they also saw the people in black coming towards them in order in the distance.


    Standing in the front is the speaker of the voice just now. At the moment, they have been talking about the protagonist, Dan Litian.

 Chapter 1155

    Compared with him he had seen before, Dan looked more precipitated from the sky. Wang Yu looked at it secretly and guessed that it was probably because he had not observed Dan Tianxiang carefully before he told the truth.


    "There are so many people and it''s lively."


    Looking at the six people consciously grouping in pairs, Dan Li Tian smiled gently, but standing with the people in black behind him, it didn''t make people feel how warm and brilliant his smile was.


    "Tianxiang, you are really disobedient. I haven''t seen you for a while. Why did you become a traitor?"


    Seeing that no one spoke, Dan Litian was also opening his mouth to Dan Tianxiang, who was relatively weak. Xin Chen standing on his side also subconsciously blocked in front of him.


    Wang Yu''s hand flashed a flash of light white martial Qi, which was soon covered up by him. Compared with before, he was very skilled in the use of wanhun sword and martial Qi.


    "Later, when Dan Tianxiang and the landlord attract his energy, we''ll do it again."


    Wang Yu''s voice has been transmitted to Xin Yue''s ears by secret techniques. Things have reached this point. Wang Yu doesn''t believe that Dan Litian is just coming to see how Dan Tianxiang gets along with them.


    Just like what Dan Tianxiang said just now, after he knew the big secret, Dan Litian will certainly not let him go, and the Wang Yu and his party he just heard must have something to do with it.


    Now that you know your end, it''s better to take the initiative and seize the opportunity than to be passive and limited.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu fought side by side for many times. They had already understood his idea. At this time, they also answered with secret skills and waited for the time to come.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to kill or cut, come to me."


    Dan Tianxiang looked at Dan Litian. Although he didn''t look at Wang Yu, he understood the plan from Wang Yu''s eyes at the moment when they separated. At this moment, he also tried his best to stimulate Dan Litian with words.


    The purpose is to help Wang Yu win more preparation opportunities.


    Xin Chen frowned slightly, but didn''t speak. She just stood quietly in front of Dan Tianxiang and proved her idea with her actions.


    Dan Litian flashed a mocking smile on his face and looked at Dan Tianxiang closely. After slowly approaching, the blue light in his hand changed, which was a strong array force.


    After so many years of precipitation and accumulation, even if there will be a loss of energy when changing souls, his strength can not be underestimated.


    It was too late. At that time, the light in Dan Litian''s hand was about to fly to Dan Tianxiang''s face. A white light suddenly rushed to Dan Litian''s side.


    The attack power of the broken wind flew to Dan Litian from a tricky angle along the strong wind, and he was about to knock him down.


    "My Lord!"


    The leader of the man in black behind Dan Litian saw it and couldn''t help taking a step forward quickly, but how could his speed be comparable to Wang Yu''s fierce attack?


    Before he came, the white light had collided with the blue light shrouded in Dan''s body, rolled up a flying stone and walked through the sand.


    Xinchen seized this opportunity and immediately left the place with the weak Dan Tianxiang. Although the flying stones and sand are changeable, it is obviously smaller when she is close to Xinchen, which is more convenient for Xinchen to leave here with Dan Tianxiang.


    Seeing that his master was about to be submerged by the strong wind, the leader of the man in black also came before the strong wind, endured the pain of being born late, and there was a lot of spell light in his hand.


    After adjusting his breath, Wang Yu saw the man in black. An accident flashed in his eyes, his fingers moved, and another light white martial spirit also flew to him.


    The man in black, who had originally planned to come to save his master, was now entangled by Wang Yu''s martial spirit. He couldn''t get close to there for a moment, and his face couldn''t help showing an anxious look.


    "Are you okay?"


    Seeing that the people who obstructed him had been dealt with, Wang Yu also opened his mouth to Dan Tianxiang who had just come, but his eyes were relieved when he swept over Xinchen who supported him.


    He never thought about setting up anyone by himself, but Xinchen''s reaction after seeing Dan Tianxiang was also clear to him. He was able to dispel the old grudges. They repaired well, which was also regarded as Xinchen.


    What''s more, normally, Xin Chen can count as his little aunt.


    "It''s no big deal, but it was too serious in the woods before and hasn''t recovered."


    Dan Tianxiang turned his head and opened his mouth awkwardly. He didn''t want others to see him so weak.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, turned his head and looked at Xin Yue on his side, and then opened his mouth, "let''s go and solve the people in black and meet them with the stars."


    In the space of their conversation, bing''er xingcai has also fought with the man in black brought by Dan Litian. As for Dan Litian himself


    Wang Yu frowned and looked at the huge whirlpool still rotating over there. Although he used a strong breath, it was unexpected for Wang Yu to entangle him for so long.


    Therefore, the six people who just condensed into a group are now divided into two parts.

 Chapter 1156

    One was Xin Chen, who helped Dan Tianxiang recover in the distance, and the other was Wang Yu, who was fighting with the ghost sect in black.


    Wang Yu''s spirit is not completely on the battle at hand, but has been paying close attention to the direction of Wuqi hurricane and Dan Litian. Unfortunately, his breath is so strong that Yu Dan doesn''t feel the breath of Dan Litian at all.


    "Brother Yu, what''s the matter? Concentrate!"


    Xin Yue flew to Wang Yu, who was stunned. A trace of anxious concern flashed on his face. The red flame halberd in his hand helped him block the flying attack.


    The war between bing''er and xingcai is also fierce, but Wang Yu''s mistakes and poor mental state are not good for such a high-density battle.


    Wang Yu reacted, smiled at Xin Yue, and began to concentrate on rushing into the circle of people in black. His face was dignified, and he was more suspicious of Dan''s state that he hadn''t come out for so long.


    incorrect!


    Dan Litian has never been good at using the power of the array. He can refine superb pills and is also a powerful talisman. However, Wang Yu has never seen him use the power of the array before!


    "Dan Tianxiang!"


    Wang Yu''s silver sword quickly stabbed into the body of the last man in black, and suddenly shouted in the direction of Xin Chen. They turned back, but didn''t notice the dark blue light behind them!


    look out!


    Wang Yu wanted to say it, but time was not enough. He could only look at Xinchen''s frightened turn, and then subconsciously blocked Dan Tianxiang


    Blood splashed.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue quickly swept to their side. Behind them, they stood smiling and left the sky with a bright red face.


    "Oh, how touching."


    A careless voice came from behind. Xinyue worried and hugged Xinchen who had lost too much blood, raised her head and glared at him.


    Dan Tianxiang was stunned at the moment when he was blocked by Xin Chen. When he came back, Xin Chen had collapsed and died in Xin Yue''s arms with a weak face.


    "Chen er..."


    With a painful expression on his face, he had never thought that he would be forgiven by Xin Chen after what happened that year, but after a moment just now, Dan Tianxiang realized that Xin Chen had never put him down.


    Here is the expression confession. Next to it, Wang Yu and Dan Litian have been fighting.


    "How are you?"


    Xin Yue frowned and looked at Wang Yu, who was besieged by Dan Litian and the leader of his men in black. Although it was difficult to separate temporarily, with Xin Yue''s understanding of Wang Yu, he would not last long.


    "Well, chen''er, give it to me."


    Put away the sorrow of parting. Dan Tianxiang also knows that the current situation is not optimistic. He was able to escape in the sight of the six of them just now and successfully stabbed Xin Chen like this. Dan Litian''s strength is not what they imagined.


    Binger and xingcai cleaned up the battlefield over there. After finding some useful things in the dead bodies, they also flew to the three.


    Xin Yue opened her mouth to the two people who came in a hurry with a serious look, "little aunt and he please you."


    Before the voice fell, she also flew to Wang Yu, and the red flame halberd in her hand was shining brightly.


    "Let me see the landlord."


    Xin Yue joined the battle circle, which also made her worry about Wang Yu''s stars temporarily relieved. Her eyes moved to the comatose Xin Chen. Although she had no good impression of Dan Tianxiang, after all, he was holding Xin Chen now.


    "Ice girl, come and give me a hand."


    Xingcai didn''t look back. He shouted and looked at the ice on Wang Yu who was fighting on the court. For him, the most important thing is to wake up Xin Chen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bing''er didn''t speak, silently turned his head, stood behind the stars, watched him have experience, meditated behind Xinchen, and then transmitted the martial gas to him from behind.


    Dan Tianxiang carefully breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that he was useless here at the moment, he sat aside, closed his eyes and began to regulate his breath.


    Previously, after Dan Litian''s pursuit, he hid in the body in order to avoid the subsequent killing. When he met Wang Yu and his party, he was even more in order to get protection and bear the pain to tell his situation.


    For such a long time, the wounds and various hazards on the body have not been treated.


    Bing ER was behind the stars and protected the Dharma around with his martial Qi. After seeing Dan Tianxiang''s action, he also added some strength to wrap the four of them in the ice blue light.


    With her bonus, no matter Xin Chen or Dan Tianxiang, they all went to a higher level in the process of recovery, and their looks gradually improved.


    Bing''er was relieved by this situation, and finally had to turn around and look at Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    The martial spirit of the leader of the man in black is also a good person in the Wufu continent, but it is not enough in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue.

 Chapter 1157

    Originally, he was just sitting next to Dan Litian and mending the knife. When Wang Yu was alone, he always gave Wang Yu a try in the space of Dan Litian''s attack.


    After Xin Yue joined the war, his movements obviously couldn''t keep up with the seamless cooperation between Wang Yu and him. They were regarded as yes, that is, dance. The two cooperated closely. Each step seemed to be carefully arranged, but in fact, they were all subconscious reactions of the body.


    Bing''er watched quietly, and his eyes became obsessed.


    After seeing that Wang Yu and Xin Yue had a close cooperation, they looked at each other, and their eyes were full of emotion.


    Sure enough, only such a commensurate person will be a close couple


    Bing''er''s eyes missed a trace of loss and sadness, slightly lowered his head, turned around and covered up his loneliness.


    A warm hand covered his hand. Bing Er subconsciously looked up and saw that it was the star that had just finished the transportation of xinchenwu gas. He was looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    That hand and the back of his cold hand together, there was a different feeling.


    "Hard work, I''ll come."


    Xingcai smiled and came out from behind the comatose Xinchen, who had already been carefully placed on the soft grass by him.


    Bing''er didn''t know what he had done. He looked up at the action of xingcai, which made xingcai smile more brightly.


    "Go and see the landlord. I''ll guard you."


    He said very seriously, and bing''er subconsciously listened to such a gentle voice, nodded and got up. After sitting at the place where the stars were just now, his whole body was soon shrouded in cyan light, and he was more comfortable than ever for a time.


    After his body regained energy, Bing Er looked up, but he could no longer see Wang Yu and Xin Yue. The stars just brought their two parties together.


    If Bing Er doesn''t understand what the stars are doing at this time, she will be too slow.


    Bing''er''s eyes stared at the stars with closed eyes, and finally a shallow smile appeared on her frosty face.


    "Thank you."


    She made a sound gently, and then stopped looking at him. Her fingers stroked Xinchen''s pale face, and the trace of ice spirit gradually merged into Xinchen''s body along her fingers.


    The star still keeps the action just now, but when Bing Er lowers his head, the corner of his mouth also evokes a beautiful arc.


    The battle between Wang Yu and Xin Yue over there is also coming to an end. Originally, they could catch Dan Litian immediately, but they had to fight to the end because of the constant trouble of the people in black.


    But now, Dan has almost no bottom line from the sky. As for the man in black, he has fallen on the other side with broken body and can''t stand up again.


    The silver sword in Wang Yu''s hand is dripping with blood. There are his and Dan Litian''s, but the most is the man in black.


    "Ha ha, kill me."


    Dan Li Tian''s face was rampant. The blood from the corners of his mouth matched his pale face. It looked strange.


    Xin Yue stood beside Wang Yu and said nothing. The red flame halberd flashed, indicating that she would not be soft.


    "Where is the bone of Emperor Wu?"


    The blade of Wang Yu''s long sword pointed directly at Dan Li Tian''s bloody chest and spoke loudly.


    "Hehe, so want to know?"


    Dan Li Tian laughed loudly, with a strange charm on his red cheeks.


    Wang Yu''s face was serious, and his long sword didn''t move at all. He stared at Dan Litian closely.


    "I... won''t tell you."

 Chapter 1158

    Dan Li Tian''s voice was filled with the pleasure of counterattack. His words made everyone around him spit blood angrily, but he was still smiling. Suddenly, Wang Yu thought of the scene when he spoke to himself in the central forest.


    Unconsciously, Wang Yu asked another question and said:


    "Why do you have to change your soul for so many years?"


    Life and death, for such an obviously open-minded person, shouldn''t it be so important?


    At least, Wang Yu thinks so.


    "What''s the matter? I want to live longer ~"


    Completely contrary to Wang Yu''s expectation, Dan Li Tian looked like he should. After he said it, he then said:


    "Did you suddenly find it hard to kill me when you saw me like this? Wang Yu, you are really a lovely person. Why didn''t I find out before?"


    Wang Yu tightened his hand holding wanhun sword and frowned.


    "Calm down. He''s irritating you. Don''t fall into his trap."


    The voice of the little soul came, and Wang Yu''s secret skill came back, "well, I understand."


    That''s why he didn''t know what to do next.


    "What is the relationship between the ghost sect and you? Why are you so eager to revive the ancient you sect?"


    Xin Yue, who was standing next to Wang Yu, suddenly opened his mouth. This made Dan Li Tian change color slightly. Although he immediately changed back, Wang Yu caught the moment.


    "Tut, the little girl is so sharp that no one will like her."


    Aware that his little emotion was found, Dan Litian also snorted, which made people uncomfortable.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. It seems that there is something inside.


    I''m concentrating on the news here¡ª¡ª


    Although the people asked didn''t cooperate much, the progress was still good.


    Xin Chen over there also woke up slowly. After the continuous transmission of xingcai and bing''er, her spirit was much better. As for the big wound in the mouth of the bowl on her abdomen, she was perfectly wrapped up under Dan Tianxiang after adjusting her breath.


    The four stood up and supported each other to Wang Yu.


    However, before they came to Wang Yu, the man in black, who was weak and lying on one side, suddenly jumped up, with a dignified expression on his face and a silver light in his hand, and rushed directly at Wang Yu.


    It happened in an instant. Before Wang Yu reacted, the red flame halberd in Xin Yue''s hand had suddenly stabbed into the man in black.


    The man in black seemed to have thought of such a result. With a big smile on his mouth, he used his last strength and rushed to Wang Yu with the red flame halberd in Xin Yue''s hand.


    The sharp blade of the red flame halberd pierced his body, but the man in black didn''t seem to notice it at all. With his last strength, he stabbed the dagger at Wang Yu.


    However, with such a close distance and such a big movement just now, Wang Yu had already been prepared. He dodged gently and avoided his attack.


    But for the man in black, after such an attack, he had no extra strength. He wanted to turn his head and do something, but he tilted his head and died on Xinyue''s red flame halberd.


    "Prince!"


    The four people stared at such a tragic and heroic scene. The relieved stars also hurried to the front to check Wang Yu''s body.


    The same Dan left the sky. After being stunned for a moment, he suddenly roared up to the sky and said that everyone''s eyes attracted the past.


    With the help of Wang Yu, Xin Yue peeled the man in black from the red flame halberd. It was another bloody scene.


    "Tut."


    After the crazy laughter, Dan Litian''s expression became cold. He stared at Wang Yu tightly, snorted and smiled strangely.


    Bing''er frowned and looked at his movements. He suddenly reacted and shouted, "no! He''s going to commit suicide!"


    Wang Yu looked up and just met his bleak eyes. He didn''t care. He quickly flew to Dan Litian and knocked him out with martial Qi before he moved.


    Seeing that the situation was temporarily controlled, everyone was relieved. Wang Yu put down Dan Litian''s body and began to search for the things in his clothes.


    "The ghost leaves the sky..."


    The Black Dagger was taken out by Wang Yu. He frowned and whispered softly, and Xin Yue nearby took it.


    In addition to the dagger, Wang Yu also took out something similar to a token, engraved with the words "away from the sky", which is similar to the font on the dagger. More importantly, there are some cyan bottles of different sizes.


    Wang Yu opened it carefully. There were some pills inside. From the smell and color, they were all top-grade.


    The rest are insignificant runes, mostly common combat runes.


    When everything was cleaned up, Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. After nodding to each other, Wang Yu looked at Xin Chen and said, "landlord, please protect the Dharma with Xin Yue."


    With that, he finally took a look at Xin Yue, closed his eyes and began to move towards the unconscious Dan Litian.


    The light white fog seemed to be born out of thin air, condensed from near Wang Yu, and then rushed to Dan Litian, to be exact, on his head.


    Xinyue and Xinchen meditated around. Bing''er surrounded the outside and watched the wind.

 Chapter 1159

    But after a while, Wang Yu opened his eyes. His eyes changed from misty to clear. Instead, he looked up at Xin Yue, glanced around among the five people, and then said:


    "I know where the bone of Emperor Wu is."


    Xin Yue understood that Wang Yu had just used the exploration of spiritual consciousness to patrol Dan Litian, who was already unconscious. However, did he only see where the bones of Emperor Wu were?


    As if he understood what Xinyue was thinking, Wang Yu looked at Xinyue and said, "his heart is very defensive, and others can''t see it."


    Xin Yue nodded. After so many soul changes over the years, it is a powerful skill for Dan Litian to seal his heart firmly.


    "What about him now? Shall we take him or..."


    Xingcai nodded, but she didn''t think as much as Xinyue. At present, the most important thing is to solve the problem of Dan leaving the sky.


    If he wakes up again, it must be another fierce battle. For everyone who has been immersed in the battle, it is undoubtedly a wrong choice.


    But they just learned that if they still took Dan away from heaven, what might happen in the future.


    "Kill him."


    Bing''er''s faint voice came from behind all the people. Everyone looked at her with a little consternation. Only bing''er himself was still cold and didn''t look angry at all.


    In a moment of silence, the six people had different thoughts, but they soon had the answer.


    "Each of us has more than one life in our hands? Now we''re thinking about what we don''t have. What''s more, this man still changed his soul and mutilated so many people''s Dan Litian. He should die."


    Xin Yue took the lead in opening her mouth. After that, she looked at Wang Yu and saw something flashing in her eyes.


    Indeed, they have no spare time to think about anything. Killing Dan Litian is the only choice. If they keep him, there will be endless trouble in the future.


    Thinking like this, after bing''er and Xin Yue finished, the rest of the people hesitated a lot less about Dan Litian, especially Dan Tianxiang and Xin Chen, who originally had an inextricable hatred, and now have a reason.


    Wang Yu looked at them and stood up. Facing the unconscious Dan Litian, the white light in his hand flashed. When he fell again, a fresh life disappeared in silence.


    The smell of Dan leaving the sky was lost around.


    No one spoke. The six stood in place and thought for a while. Finally, someone asked about business:


    "Brother Yu, did you know where the bone of Emperor Wu is from Dan Litian just now? Let''s go directly."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu. After saying that, he also saw Dan Tianxiang behind him take out the corpse scattered in his arms and sprinkle it on Dan Litian.


    Different from before, when the white corpse powder fell on Dan Litian, it did not dissipate directly in the air like others, but slowly corroded for a while before it turned into black smoke and dispersed.


    The flower fragrance remains the same, but it has a more strong sense than the previous light taste.


    Everyone knows that this is the soul that has been dormant for many years. It finally becomes the air, and the last trace of the world has been blown away.


    "Well, that place is called the place of burying bones. It''s not far in front of us."


    Wang Yu nodded, breathed softly, and looked ahead along the bushes.


    In Dan Li Tian''s memory, the bone of Emperor Wu was buried in the bone, but as for why he wanted this, Wang Yu didn''t feel it from his spiritual consciousness. Dan Li Tian, who has a strong sense of self-defense, told Wang Yu these at most.


    "Dan Tianxiang, do you know why?" Xin Chen suddenly opened his mouth to Dan Tianxiang around him, with some doubt in his eyes.


    After some adjustment, Dan Tianxiang''s body condition was much better. Seeing Xinchen looking at himself with such a burning eye, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "I don''t know. I only know that his ultimate goal is to revive the ancient youzong. His identity may be related to the former ancient Youdi."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. It seems that the bones of Emperor Wu in the bone burial place, like the once Wufeng sword, play an important role in the method of reviving the ancient youzong.


    At this time, Dan Litian''s body had been completely dissipated. There were only a few white bottles and a dark and bright dagger on the land just placed.


    Wang Yu squatted down, picked up all the things on the ground, carefully received them in his arms, and then turned to the people and said, "let''s start. Time is running out."


    When the voice fell, he also took Xinyue''s palm and walked forward directly.


    "The smell in those bottles is different."


    The voice of the little soul came to Wang Yu''s mind, which he wanted to say.


    As soon as his finger touched the bottle, he felt a strange force lingering around him, but then disappeared.


    If he doesn''t want to rush to the place where the bones are buried, he must open it and have a look.

 Chapter 1160

    But now the more important thing is the bone of Emperor Wu, so Wang Yu also plans to take them to a place to rest and check at that time.


    After Dan Tianxiang and Dan Litian knew that the Wufu sword was not in the Wufu God''s possession, Wang Yu didn''t intend to waste more time here.


    Wang Yu doesn''t have much interest in the treasures spread in forget worry township. If you want to talk about treasures and adventures, does Wang Yu encounter less?


    Of course, if you encounter anything in the process of looking for the bone of Emperor Wu, it would be better.


    With this in mind, Wang Yu and his companions were moving all the way to the place where they buried their bones. Unlike before, they met a lot more people this time. They looked tired. Wang Yu and his companions also tried to stay away from that direction.


    Many people know that there are good things in the Wufu God, and it''s nothing to talk about those who really come to explore.


    But their purpose was to compete for the treasure, and they did not conflict with the goals of Wang Yu. Therefore, even if there was some friction along the way, Wang Yu took out some strange things placed in the storage ring and was no longer entangled.


    Although on that day Dan was not far from the place where the spirit of heaven said to bury his bones, it was a long way to really walk. A line of six people were all powerful, and it was relatively simple to unify.


    In these days of getting along, Dan Tianxiang and Xin Chen''s relationship mode below the freezing point is also somewhat loose. More than ten years have passed, Dan Tianxiang''s state of mind has also changed a lot.


    What pleased Xinyue most was that Dan Tianxiang realized his mistake, but did not anxiously force Xinchen to forgive him, but influenced Xinchen imperceptibly, which also accelerated the recovery of their relationship.


    Bing''er is also getting closer to xingcai. Many times she needs to fight, she is basically in pairs. Xin Yue and Wang Yu, Dan Tianxiang and Xin Chen naturally cooperate with xingcai.


    I can see that the stars are also so interesting. It just takes some time for bing''er''s indifferent surface to break the work.


    After five or six days on his way, Wang Yu finally spoke one morning and said that he would really reach the territory of the bone burial place in a few miles.


    Originally, when Wang Yu heard the name, they thought it was because the bone of Emperor Wu was in it. When they really got close, they found that it was no exaggeration to call it the place of burying bones.


    Different from the dense bush in the jungle, there is almost no grass here. In the long yellow sand, only the wind can reveal the dense white bones buried under the sand, which really reflects the name of this place¡ª¡ª


    A place to bury bones.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and walked forward. The tall forest behind them was gradually away from sight, leaving only yellow sand and white bones.


    "Young master Wang, do you know anything else besides the place where the bones were buried? The place is so big that it''s impossible to say where the bones of Emperor Wu are."


    Xin Chen opened her mouth lightly, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she didn''t adapt to this weather.


    Before coming to Wufu shenzang, it was winter in forget worry township. Forget worry Township in the center of Wufu continent was neither in the North nor in the south. It had four distinct seasons and the temperature was particularly low.


    When they entered the forest and shrub area, the temperature had risen a little, reaching the hot and humid situation in the spring of forget worry township. However, after they just entered the buried bone, they didn''t wait for them to take a few steps, and the hot environment made them sweat profusely.


    In such an environment, people are most likely to feel irritable and bored. Although Wang Yu has unique skills and can adjust his body temperature according to the outside temperature, just seeing the big sun makes people don''t want to go around in circles.


    Wang Yu understood that Xin Chen said this just after she came in, so as not to have any bad consequences in the future, so as to avoid problems at a critical time.


    But at that time, he was strongly excluded when he entered Dan Litian''s spiritual consciousness. In addition, in the soul exchange over the past 100 years, Dan Litian has strengthened circle after circle of strong barriers around his spiritual consciousness. It is very rare for Wang Yu to be able to detect the situation of the buried bone.


    "Although it''s not clear where it is, it''s easy to shorten the scope," wa said


    Before Wang Yu spoke, Dan Tianxiang answered the question.


    Xin Chen picked her eyebrows and turned to look at him, waiting for him to continue to say, "do you have a way?"


    I don''t believe it. I even doubt it.


    Dan Tianxiang smiled at her and then said, "I know that the bone of Emperor Wu has been sealed for thousands of years. It was formed after the war between Emperor Wu and Guyou emperor of Guyou sect."


    "Get to the point."


    Bing''er spoke coldly and stopped Dan Tianxiang''s idea of going on. He was calm and made Dan Tianxiang speechless for a while, but he still swallowed his saliva and continued:


    "Over the years, someone has been robbing the bones of Emperor Wu," he said, and he wanted to start telling stories. After Xinchen pinched his palm gently, he said, "but it is said that this thing is not afraid of fire and freezing. I think maybe I can find it."

 Chapter 1161

    Dan Tianxiang finished quickly, then took a look at Xin Yue and Bing Er, with an obvious look.


    There are indeed two people who are good at fire and freezing.


    Wang Yu looked at Dan Tianxiang uncertainly and thought for a moment before saying, "do you mean that you can use Xin Yue and bing''er''s ability to narrow down the scope for search now?"


    Ability obviously refers to the inheritance of flame and ice spirit.


    But Xin Yue is not the only one who has the flame inheritance. Wang Yu and Xin Chen also have it, and Wang Yu''s is stronger than the two Wufeng people.


    Wang Yu can understand that Xin Chen is not allowed to inherit with fire. After all, Dan Tianxiang wants to protect Xin Chen, but Wang Yu is obviously easier to use than them. Why let Xin Yue come?


    Probably seeing Wang Yu''s doubts, Dan Tianxiang also turned to Wang Yu and explained, "your task is more important, and it''s up to you."


    After he finished, Wang Yu frowned at him, but nodded and motioned him to continue.


    "The place of burying bones is so large that there is no way to directly phenomenize it with fire or ice spirit, so I think they spread the inherited breath with spiritual power. You can also feel the different changes around with spiritual power. At that time, you will certainly be able to find the place of Emperor Wu''s bone."


    His explanation was simple, but Wang Yu understood it. It was just that the bones of Emperor Wu who survived under the two forces of fire and ice were exposed to Wang Yu''s spiritual exploration.


    But in this way, the combat effectiveness of the six of them was reduced by half in an instant. Wouldn''t it be very dangerous if the people of the ghost sect took advantage of it?


    "Don''t worry, the three of us will protect the law around you. As soon as there is a situation, we will protect you from leaving here."


    Dan Tianxiang promised Wang Yu. After that, he turned to Xin Chen and wanted her support and consent.


    Not only Wang Yu, but also the others were lost in thought. Although they wanted to get the whereabouts of Emperor Wu''s bone, they also faced many dangers, which still need to be considered.


    "We don''t have much time. Didn''t the people we met yesterday afternoon say that the people who met the ghost sect came in this direction?"


    Seeing that no one had replied to him, Dan Tianxiang said another important thing.


    Indeed, at that time, the group didn''t see Wang Yu very much. They thought they came to the Wufu God to find an adventure, so they didn''t care about Wang Yu when they talked.


    He talked about the ghost sect recklessly, and seemed to boast to Wang Yu that they had fought with the ghost sect.


    Wang Yu frowned. He could remember what happened yesterday, but he would not believe that they were really against the people of the ghost sect.


    He knows the strength of those people in black. If it wasn''t for meeting Wang Yu, he would definitely be in the name of forget worry Township sect.


    I think they just saw it by chance and contacted it at most. Otherwise, no one would have lost or even been injured.


    "Brother Yu, I think the method is feasible."


    While Wang Yu was thinking, Xin Yue grabbed the corner of his clothes and whispered.


    The two looked at each other, and Xin Yue continued, "even if the ghost sect didn''t come here, since this is the place to bury bones, why don''t we try?"


    If they don''t even have the courage to try, they won''t have to come here again.


    Xin Yue didn''t say anything later, but Wang Yu had seen it through her pure eyes, and the softest place in her heart couldn''t help being tight.


    "Well, we should try, and time is running out."


    Wang Yu finally let go. After he finished, the remaining bing''er people had no opinion. Dan Tianxiang smiled and began to explain to Xin Yue and bing''er how to use inheritance to release spiritual consciousness to a greater extent.


    Xingcai walks to Xinchen and silently looks at Bing Er, who is standing in front of everyone. The big sun on his head is finally moving towards the West. The occasional wisps of breeze also eases his restless mood.


    Dan Tianxiang''s explanation soon ended, and Xin Yue and bing''er were ready. Wang Yu nodded to Dan Tianxiang who looked at him, and the light white martial spirit in his hand gradually lingered.


    Ready.


    Dan Tianxiang stepped back a few steps and stood in a circle with xingcai and Xinchen. He surrounded the three of Wang Yu. The light in his hand was shining, and he was ready to protect the Dharma for them.


    "All right."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth gently, and red and blue lights appeared on bing''er and Xin Yue in front. The two lights flickered for a while, then disappeared and mixed into the air. Then the same white light appeared on Wang Yu, but it was not a small beam, but like a light white net, which directly covered the land.


    The three people released their mental power, sat down quietly, closed their eyes and manipulated them with their hearts.

 Chapter 1162

    The Three Dharma protectors around the three were also serious and nervously waiting for their results, but fortunately there was no trouble around, and they were safe until the end.


    Wang Yu''s spiritual power is very strong, like a dense network, which directly surrounds the whole bone burial place. The inheritance of Xin Yue and bing''er is also close to every corner, looking for the whereabouts of Emperor Wu''s bone large and small.


    After all, Huang Tian lived up to his heart. A quarter of an hour after the end of the month, they found the place where the bone of Emperor Wu was placed in the corner directly in front of them.


    "Straight ahead, I found it."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth lightly, then suddenly opened his eyes, closed his hands, moved his fingertips gently, manipulated the flow of light white martial Qi, and pulled his spiritual power back.


    Once upon a time, it was very simple for Wang Yu to manipulate his mental power, that is, just follow his own ideas.


    However, today is different. He has released too much spiritual power, and the scope is too wide. If he only regulates with his own mind, he will probably not return to his body smoothly.


    The reason why we use our own martial Qi traction is that the two forces belong to our own body, which can be more convenient.


    With Wang Yu taking back his mental power, Xin Yue and bing''er also used their own power to urge the mental power to return to the body. After a short breath adjustment, they also slowly opened their eyes.


    Xingcai went to bing''er for the first time, squatted down, stretched out his hand and put it behind her. A steady stream of mental power also slid into bing''er''s body along the connecting place.


    Just after manipulating a lot of mental power, the body will be weak. The stars rush up at this time, which really helped Bing er a lot.


    "... thank you."


    Although he had expressed his gratitude to xingcai before, Bing Er hesitated for a moment, smiled at xingcai and opened his mouth to express his gratitude.


    These days, bing''er doesn''t see the care of xingcai all the way. She also knows what xingcai means, but there are some things she doesn''t want to face now.


    Thinking of this, bing''er also turned to look at Xinyue on his side.


    Just after Wang Yugang recovered his mental strength, he went directly to Xin Yue. At this time, he was holding several pills of different colors in his hand and gave Xin Yue a few. He also swallowed a lot.


    Of course, he can''t inject spiritual power into Xinyue''s body as recklessly as the stars. After all, he has just used it a lot, so he chose to share joys and sorrows with her in this way.


    The dimple of the two people looking at each other in bing''er''s eyes made her feel sad. She couldn''t help but take back her eyes and cover up the loss in her eyes.


    "Ice girl, I..."


    Xingcai looked at such ice painfully and wanted to speak to comfort her, but she found that she had no position.


    "Sorry, we should find the bone of Emperor Wu."


    Bing''er lowered her head and opened her mouth lightly. She also stood up and walked to Xin Chen. As usual, she coldly told Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang what she had just found. The lonely bing''er no longer existed and was completely hidden by herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at her back, xingcai finally sighed, stood up and walked to them. At this time, Wang Yu also took Xin Yue to the middle. They discussed how to do it, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Well, we''ll do what my little aunt says."


    After Wang Yu finished, he also took the lead in exploring the surrounding environment with martial Qi, and then directly released the blue light. After the strong array power enveloped the six people, they directly disappeared from the original place and appeared at the target place.


    This is the instantaneous transfer of the array.


    Wang Yu has learned this skill many times. In the past few days in forget worry Township, he also specially looked for Qingchen to study it. Now he is also very handy to use it.


    After arriving accurately, everyone began to carry out according to the plan mentioned by Xin Chen just now. Only Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with an unnatural expression, and the secret skill spread to his ears:


    "What did you call my little aunt just now?"


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned and smiled. Then he said innocently, "little aunt."


    After hearing this, Xin Yue''s face was flushed, but she was still shy and angry, "what are you talking about..."


    Before the voice fell, Wang Yu felt the familiar smell coming from the front, and his face became serious.


    Xinyue also put away her teasing look, with a flash of red light in her hand and her eyes looking straight ahead. Obviously, she also felt the same breath.


    "Thank you for bringing us to the bone burial place and helping us find the bone of Emperor Wu."


    There was arrogant laughter in the air. Wang Yu frowned and watched huacangqiu in brown appear in front of the six people.


    There is also a figure of Cao Jinling around xingcai and bing''er, who has just found the location of Emperor Wu''s bone through secret arts.


    The ghost sect finally appeared.


    They never thought that these people could patiently wait until Wang Yu and them found something. They didn''t even show any clues before.

 Chapter 1163

    Wang Yu looked cold and quickly leaned in the direction of xingcai. Then a large group of people in black appeared behind Hua cangqiu, firmly surrounding them.


    Obviously, the ghost sect is already ready for today''s fight.


    There has been no news before. I just want to find the place where the bones are buried and the bones of Emperor Wu with the help of Wang Yu''s hands, and then appear again and enjoy the success.


    "Despicable."


    Long Zhu couldn''t help but say something. After that, he still felt angry. He said it for a long time before he stopped.


    "If you have this mind to curse, you might as well save your strength to beat them for a while."


    The little soul spoke with disdain and disdained Long Zhu''s quick tongue. What''s more, Hua cangqiu didn''t hear it when he finished here. He just made Wang Yu and his head suffer.


    "It''s really a ghost sect. It''s so unreasonable."


    Xiao Hun thought so, but someone really practiced his words. Dan Tianxiang looked at Hua cangqiu with a mocking face and spoke impolitely.


    Xinchen stood beside him and slightly raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, he would directly face them.


    "Hehe, it''s just the little grandson under Lord Li Tian. He''s arrogant with us here?"


    Hua cangqiu was not the one who would admit defeat. He then talked to Dan Tianxiang. The people around him knew something.


    Dan Litian is the elder of Dan Tianxiang in name, but his position in the ghost sect seems not small. Cao Jinling on the other side heard the name and flashed a moment of contempt in her eyes.


    Wang Yu and his entourage did not hesitate in the face of huacangqiu and Cao Jinling, as well as the people in black who could not see the edge.


    It seems that they must be at a disadvantage, but if they really fight, each of these people is an enemy of ten more experts. It is not certain who will win.


    After the people of the ghost sect appeared, Wang Yu didn''t say a word, but none of them backed down, which made Wang Yu feel more happy.


    At least, they don''t have the ambition of others and have a good atmosphere.


    "Wang Yu, don''t struggle any more. After we take the bone of Emperor Wu, the patriarch will have a good chat with you."


    Huacangqiu''s voice has always been so arrogant and arrogant. After that, he also tried a gesture to the man in black behind him. A wave of people rushed to xingcai and bing''er and directly began to impose violent sanctions on them.


    Bing''er frowned and the ice blue light in his hand was flashing. He was about to hit the man in black. Xingcai did the same.


    "Take it easy, don''t resist, waste time and energy, I have a plan."


    Wang Yu''s serious voice spread to their ears through the secret arts. Bing Er looked chilly. Although he hesitated, he finally stopped his action.


    "Haha, who knows the times is a hero, worthy of the royal highness of the royal family."


    Seeing that both of them were obedient, Hua cangqiu laughed more wildly, waved his palm and motioned Cao Jinling to come over.


    It''s also strange. Usually, the two people always appear in the same place. Now Cao Jinling is a little low-key.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. Looking at Cao Jinling, he squeezed his fist slightly, and then walked to Hua cangqiu. From the look of the two people, Wang Yu was even more surprised.


    It was the relationship between superiors and subordinates before, but now it seems that Cao Jinling has changed. On the contrary, Cao Jinling has become under huacang fur.


    Facts have proved that Wang Yu''s idea is right. After Cao Jinling passed, Hua cangqiu''s smile became brighter and smiled at Cao Jinling:


    "Cao Jinling, the task of finding things will be left to you in a moment. We''ll take the people in black and catch Wang Yu and them."


    After that, he also waved. Seeing the order, the people in black attacked Wang Yu and Xin Yue one after another.


    "These people in black are different from those we met before. They are more like people specially used to deal with us."


    In the face of the man in black approaching, Wang Yu also noticed the difference. The voice of the secret skill spoke to Xin Yue around him, and the silver sword in his hand was constantly burning.


    "Well, let''s get rid of them first."


    Xin Yue nodded, the red light in her hand flashed, directly flashed in front of the man in black, and began to attack without saying a word.


    Wang Yu and Xin Chen attacked directly in the direction around them. The controlled bing''er and xingcai wanted to fight for a long time, which smoothed their hearts and made their movements particularly happy.


    After a fight, many people in black had gone down. Cao Jinling was restless on one side, but Hua cangqiu didn''t care at all. He just looked at several people on the field quietly, with an unknown smile on his lips.


    Wang Yu, who had just knocked down a man in black, looked at him in the twinkling of an eye. He found that the situation stopped vomiting and frowned gently. He thought about it in his heart, but there was no time to think about it again, and the attack of another man in black also fell down.


    The situation is not optimistic. Wang Yu realized at this time what huacangqiu wanted to do.

 Chapter 1164

    As time went by, it was nearly two hours before Wang Yu met Cao Jinling and the ghost sect. Wang Yu fought with such high intensity for such a long time.


    However, the people in black didn''t give them time to breathe. To be exact, there were too many of them. If one person dealt with one person, it would be difficult, but they adopted the tactics of wheels.


    When one man was tired, he quickly ran away. When Wang Yu and they wanted to catch up, another man in black made up for it.


    In the long run, people in black exchange with each other, and they can get the greatest rest in the not fierce battle, but Wang Yu and they actually played for so long without rest.


    "Wheel fights are so annoying."


    Dan Tianxiang just solved a man in black around him. He also flew to Wang Yu and opened his mouth gently. His face was stained with unknown blood.


    Of course, even if they use such means, there are many people in black who have been killed. However, over time, the number of people in black who have died is much less.


    "Hehe, little Lord, you said it''s not very good now. You thought so much before, but now it''s not convenient for me to implement this plan?"


    On a huge stone, Hua cangqiu''s voice came with a smile. Cao Jinling''s face flickered when he heard the name. He was obviously unhappy, but he didn''t say anything.


    He had been defeated by Wang Yu one after another before. The patriarch was very angry and finally demoted him. Now he has to work under Hua cangqiu.


    Although he still said the title of "little Lord", it was in the ghost sect. Everyone knew that he came down to participate as huacangqiu this time.


    This is for Cao Jinling, who has always had a strong sense of self-esteem. It was a great blow.


    But he can''t say more. The Lord''s order is above. No matter how arrogant Hua cangqiu is, he will follow his will.


    About Hua Qingcheng''s revenge, Hua cangqiu said he wanted to find Wang Yu to avenge himself. As for Cao Jinling who indirectly killed her, such punishment has made him feel very comfortable.


    "Wang Yu, do you feel any change in your heart?"


    Wang Yu, who was in the middle of the battle, suddenly heard the voice of the little soul. He hesitated for a moment. After reacting, he quickly killed the man in black in front of him, and then really felt something different.


    He frowned and looked at the other people who had taken the place of the man in black. His face was cold, and he simply released a twinkling cyan array in place.


    The powerful array force made the man in black unable to rush in for a time, and even the actions of Xin Yue and others around him were limited to a certain extent.


    This is also the reason why Wang Yu didn''t use this method just now, but now he can''t manage so much. In the crowded place, he can only support the array protective cover to have an undisturbed environment for the time being.


    As for nothing to do so, Wang Yugang fully felt that there were many different things from his heart, mainly related to wanhun sword.


    Wang Yu took out the flickering Black Dagger from his arms and watched it gently. He picked it up after Dan Litian died.


    Originally, he kept it to study the relationship between Dan Litian and the ghost sect in the future, but now it seems that a dagger has some connection with the soul sword in his body.


    Xin Yue glanced at Wang Yu, who was condensed in the power of the array. After thinking for a moment, she also deliberately dragged the people in black around to a direction far away from Wang Yu.


    It''s useless for Xin Yue to say more. The rest of Xin Chen and others did the same, while xingcai and bing''er were already a little away from Wang Yu, and they retreated further.


    Wang Yu concentrated on his luck in the protective cover he created. The light white martial spirit overflowed and filled the whole protective cover. Wang Yu can''t see clearly from the outside. At most, he can only see the flashing white light.


    Of course, similarly, Wang Yu couldn''t see what was happening outside.


    Although he didn''t know how long his array would last, Wang Yu also resolutely began his luck, trying to call out the restless soul sword in his body, and the Black Dagger that was quietly placed on the ground but kept flashing light looked more strange.


    The sand and stones are flying outside, the light and blood shadow are constantly, but within Wang Yu''s array barrier, it is quiet.


    But who knows if it''s just an illusion before the storm?


    The white martial spirit lingered around Wang Yu. The little soul and the ten thousand soul sword were one. At this time, the consciousness also fell into chaos, and it was quiet as if it was sleeping in the past.


    Only long Zhu felt the powerful power churning in Wang Yu''s body. He was worried, but it was obviously because the dagger resonated with Wang Yu''s blood.


    Long Zhu knew he couldn''t disturb Wang Yu and waited quietly for him and Xiaohun to wake up. However, before he did anything, he felt a powerful force crashing him out of Wang Yu''s body.

 Chapter 1165

    As a guardian spirit, the Dragon candle can''t survive in the world directly. Therefore, after he was just excluded from Wang Yu''s body, he directly entered Xinyue who was fighting outside.


    The red light flashed quickly. Xin Yue felt that her body was suddenly strong for a stage, and then heard the sound of red flame:


    "Xin Yue, there is a guardian spirit in your body. What''s the matter?"


    Although Xin Yue once told ChiYan about the existence of the flame inheritance guardian spirit dragon candle, each time he temporarily transferred from Wang Yu''s body to Xin Yue''s body, the Dragon candle and ChiYan could not sense each other.


    Today, ChiYan will have such a big reaction, but also because he encountered such a thing for the first time.


    "Are you red flame?"


    Long Zhu heard some mature female voices and quickly responded that it was the sword spirit of red flame halberd. At present, he directly crossed Xinyue and communicated with her.


    Xin Yue is also very strange, but since long Zhu took the initiative to talk to ChiYan, she''d better deal with the people in black in front of her for the time being.


    And


    She turned her head and looked at a blue border shield not far away. She couldn''t tell what expression she had on her face.


    Cao Jinling and Hua cangqiu discovered such a big change on the field at the first time.


    Cao Jinling looked at the green border supported by Wang Yu with vicious eyes. At first, he was a little anxious, but he soon wanted to understand. He looked at huacangqiu around him with gloating eyes.


    After all, Hua cangqiu is the commander-in-chief now, not him. What bad results will happen in the end, and the responsibility naturally lies with Hua cangqiu.


    However, Hua cangqiu just frowned and thought for a while, then his eyebrows stretched out. It seemed that he didn''t see Wang Yu''s huge boundary at all. He still watched other people in black attack the rest.


    Cao Jinling was impatient and wondered what he wanted to do, but his face was quiet. When Hua cangqiu saw it, he also sneered:


    "Just say what you think. Anyway, I''m not as careful as someone."


    With that, Hua cangqiu glanced at him with the rest of his eyes. He looked down on him, which made Cao Jinling angry.


    "Hum, if there is no way, there is no way. What are you pretending to do?"


    Cao Jinling didn''t show weakness. He said back to him. Hua cangqiu listened and smiled gently, but he didn''t quarrel with him any more. Instead, Cao Jinling, who had just been angry and wanted to be poor, had no chance to vent.


    In the gap between the two bickering, people in black are still fighting hard. Whether they are Xinyue or xingcai, the longer the time, the less power they can play.


    Cao Jinling stared at the subtle changes on the court and raised her eyebrows. She also knew that Hua cangqiu had no intention of giving any orders,


    Did he wait for them to be exhausted and catch them all at that time?


    But


    Cao Jinling looked at the center again. The light was getting brighter and brighter. Hua cangqiu didn''t care about it since Wang Yu was established. Now the atmosphere around him has become stronger and stronger. Is Hua cangqiu so relieved to let this uncertain factor continue?


    When Cao Jinling was worried that he couldn''t do it, there were not many people in black in the middle of the room. Suddenly, he was sucked directly by a strong breath.


    After the black figure just touched the outermost cyan cover, the body seemed to be cut off from all directions, turned into countless fragments and dissipated before the boundary.


    A blood mist sprayed, leaving only the smell of blood in the air.


    The color of the blood stained border became strange. One after another, three people in black died here after they were sucked in strangely.


    Even huacangqiu''s calm appearance could not be stretched. He frowned and looked at the direction of the center. The boundary between red and cyan was broken, and a pure white figure flew out of it.


    "What''s going on?"


    Cao Jinling also saw, subconsciously opened his mouth, and Hua cangqiu stepped forward. The same confusion flashed in his eyes.


    Naturally, Wang Yu came out of the center. Just now, he was surprised to find that Dan Li Tian''s Black Dagger and his soul sword were made of the same material.


    Wang Yu had always put the Black Dagger in his arms. He inadvertently resonated with the soul sword in his body. He was awakened in the high-intensity battle and woke up directly in situ.


    At the moment, the little soul in Wang Yu''s body was also excited. It never occurred to him that the seal that has been difficult to break through had succeeded under today''s coincidence.


    Feeling the powerful power to return to his body, the little soul just wants to play a good game.


    "Brother Yu!"


    Xin Yue felt Wang Yu''s strong breath for the first time. He was also the closest person to him. When the people in black were shocked by Wang Yu''s appearance, Xin Yue also rushed to him and looked at him excitedly.


    After a rest just now, Wang Yu has reached the strength of the fourth grade Wuzong. After successfully breaking the last seal of wanhun sword, wanhun sword has officially awakened.

 Chapter 1166

    "Xin Yue, the ten thousand soul sword has awakened."


    Wang Yu spoke to Xin Yue without any objection. Naturally, he also said to the two guardian spirits of dragon candle and red flame in Xin Yue.


    Different from Xin Yue and ChiYan, the power of wanhun sword Wang Yu has always used is only a small part. After he successfully woke up this time, the seal was all lifted, and he had the opportunity to use the full power of wanhun sword.


    Xinyue didn''t feel anything wrong with the red flame in her body after hearing Wang Yu''s words. She smiled and said congratulations to Wang Yu.


    After the voice fell, he also felt that the Dragon candle in his body showed signs of returning to Wang Yu''s body.


    Just now in the battle, Longzhu also helped Xinyue a lot. The power of flame inheritance is not in vain.


    What''s more, the people in black who originally attacked Wang Yu were basically attracted to her by Xin Yue. Long Zhu also attacked them instead of Wang Yu.


    "Wang Yu, have you arrived at Wuzong?"


    Hua cangqiu''s voice pierced through a man in black, with a tone of questioning. It was not that he didn''t believe it, but more like determining something.


    As soon as these words came out, the people in black who were still fighting around gradually listened to the actions in their hands and moved closer to Hua cangqiu and Cao Jinling.


    Similarly, Bing ER and Xin Chen also gathered around Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He quietly looked at Hua cangqiu and looked dignified. After the escalation of force, his temperament became more pure.


    If Xin Yue wasn''t surrounded by several people, he seemed to be surrounded by immortal Qi from a distance.


    "Hua cangqiu, Cao Jinling, let''s get caught. Don''t resist any more. You haven''t felt the seriousness of the matter, okay?"


    Wang Yu looked at them and opened his mouth lightly. Cao Jinling hated it from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After all, they can see his current state. When Wang Yu was practicing before, these people in black couldn''t do anything about the remaining five people. What''s more, binger Xinyue and Xinchen still have inheritance, and they can''t do much more.


    Now Wang Yu is obviously more powerful than before. There seems to be nothing else to do except "arrest with hands tied" as Wang Yu said.


    "Cao Jinling."


    Light and cool voice came from his side. Cao Jinling frowned and looked at huacangqiu. Different from his arrogance or smile in any case, huacangqiu looked very indifferent at this time.


    He felt very uncomfortable¡ª¡ª


    Because Hua cangqiu''s expression reminds him of Wang Yu. This expression is also what Wang Yu often does.


    It seems that Cao Jinling doesn''t care about anything, but he really suppresses it, looks down at you from above and naturally looks at you with pity, which is also the reason why Cao Jinling hated Wang Yu at the beginning.


    Ignoring Cao Jinling''s mood at this time, Hua cangqiu said, "do you know why you always fail?"


    His eyes fell on Wang Yu in the distance, but his voice pierced Cao Jinling''s heart like the tip of a needle.


    Cao Jinling didn''t answer, but looked at Wang Yu with deep eyes. It seemed that he was angry with Hua cangqiu.


    "Hehe, you always don''t know what''s the point. You always care about those useless things."


    Hua cangqiu''s voice fell in Cao Jinling''s ear word by word. Just after saying that, Wang Yu opposite seemed to notice something wrong and rushed to attack here without saying a word.


    The situation changed too quickly. Before Cao Jinling reacted, Hua cangqiu had quickly issued an order, "withdraw!"


    Surrounded by people in black, they also formed a square array in order. It looked like they were protecting huacangqiu and Cao Jinling.


    "Brother Yu, they evacuated!"


    Xinyue saw that they were going to run away and opened his mouth. Looking at the sudden change of expression, Wang Yu looked worried.


    She didn''t understand why Wang Yu suddenly showed such a look, and why huacangqiu suddenly decided to leave. Xinyue thought the same, but realized a very important problem.


    "They took away the bones of Emperor Wu."


    "The bones of Emperor Wu are now in our hands."


    Almost at the same time, Wang Yu spoke anxiously, and Hua cangqiu, under the protection of people in black, also reminded the corners of his mouth and explained slowly.


    Yes, the point is that while people in black fight and Wang Yu cultivates, huacangqiu has already sent a small number of people to the exact place found by xingcai and bing''er just now to find out the bone of Emperor Wu.


    As for when Wang Yu succeeded in breaking the seal and running Wu Qi, Hua cangqiu kept his troops still, which was also delaying time to prepare for those who had obtained the bones of Emperor Wu to leave further.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you find them. Although the remaining sunspots can''t solve Wang Yu, at least they are good at delaying time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing that Hua cangqiu was in a good mood, Cao Jinling, who explained the context to himself, had nothing to say. Indeed, there was a great hatred between them and Wang Yu, but at present, the more important thing was the bone of Emperor Wu, which Hua cangqiu never forgot.

 Chapter 1167

    "As for the bones of Emperor Wu, you also know that the ghost sect has planned for thousands of years. The sacrifice of Lord Li doesn''t mean we can''t get them, but it should be more handy."


    Hua cangqiu opened his mouth as a gift. There was no sign of attack from Wang Yu behind. It also showed that they realized that they could not get the bone of Emperor Wu no matter how they attacked.


    In contrast, Cao Jinling had been thinking about how to kill Wang Yu. He simply couldn''t see the form of nonsense.


    "It''s time to go. The patriarch is waiting for our Emperor Wu''s bone."


    Seeing that Cao Jinling was still staring at the figure of Wang Yu behind him, Hua cangqiu also brought some funny openings. Cao Jinling subconsciously turned to look at it. He smiled with a mocking face, and the familiar contempt in his eyes hurt his fragile little heart.


    However, this matter was his own fault, and even if he tried to argue, he couldn''t change it.


    "Hehe, go back and talk about it."


    Seeing Cao Jinling''s unwillingness, Hua cangqiu didn''t tangle with him much. After leaving a word, he also turned and continued to walk forward. In the front, the array master of the ghost sect was already waiting for them.


    The place where the bones are buried is almost in the central hinterland of the whole Wufu God collection. Before, I had been following Wang Yu on the road and couldn''t reveal my whereabouts. Now I have to go back. Of course, I have to take the simplest and fastest method.


    ¡ª¡ªHua cangqiu had thought about this for a long time, so he arranged people to stand by here long before meeting Wang Yu. As soon as they appeared, they could start the array transmission array and return to the outside of the Wufu God store in an instant.


    They prepared twice in advance. Even if Wang Yu thought of it, they couldn''t snatch back the bone of Emperor Wu.


    Looking at huacangqiu''s perfect plan, Cao Jinling once again felt his weakness and was completely crushed in thinking.


    On the other hand, Wang Yu, who knew he couldn''t catch up with Hua cangqiu, gave up and continued to come forward. He turned around and looked at the people around him with some guilt. He felt guilty.


    They were all very depressed when they failed to achieve their goal, but they also knew that Wang Yu was not the only one to blame for this. On the contrary, they didn''t think thoroughly about huacangqiu''s surprise plan.


    "Young master Wang, I don''t blame you. At that time, we all wanted to fight with the people in black and ignored the bones of Emperor Wu."


    Xingcai stepped forward and patted Wang Yu on the shoulder with regret on his face.


    The low breath spread for a while. Wang Yu also raised his head and regrouped, "like Wufeng sword, the bone of Emperor Wu has a great relationship with the resurrection of ancient youzong and ancient Youdi. If the ghost sect will be used immediately, maybe the ancient youzong will be resurrected."


    The situation is urgent. Now there is not much time left for them!


    It''s not just the stars. After hearing this, they all have a solemn look on their faces. They understand the inextricable relationship between the ancient youzong and the ghost sect. They know better what kind of havoc the ancient youzong will cause to the whole continent after it is born.


    Although they don''t have a group of masters who are good at array like the ghost sect, the three present Wang Yu, Xin Chen and xingcai are all experts in the array. It''s nothing to send six of them.


    It was more than ten days since they first came here. Before Wang Yu and others packed up their things, a white figure appeared in front of the people.


    To be exact, it''s in front of Xinyue.


    "Master."


    The visitor squatted respectfully and opened his mouth to Xinyue with a serious face. He didn''t stand up until Xinyue said good.


    It is the pursuit of rectification and correction in the soul dragon imperial city in the Wu beast domain instead of Xin Yue.


    "Why are you here? What happened?"


    Xin Yue''s eyes were confused. They spent two days on the way of transmission. They didn''t meet anyone all the way. They were always worried about whether something really happened outside.


    After listening to Xinyue''s questions, Zhuifeng turned his head and looked at the other five people behind her. Seeing that Xinyue had no intention to avoid, he began to speak seriously:


    "The ghost sect Guangming appeared and announced that the ancient Youdi was going to be born. Now the whole continent is in chaos, and even the Wu beast region is full of wind and rain."


    All along, they know the existence of ghost sect, but they are like insects in the dark, always stimulating when people don''t pay attention.


    Now they have made such a fair statement, whether it is true or not, which has plunged people on the mainland into unknown panic.


    Even if the ancient Youdi still has some time to wake up, the purpose of the ghost sect to create chaos has been achieved.


    "The patriarch has sent the eldest elder to take over Fenglong city. Let me come to forget worries to help you."


    Chasing the wind continued to say that Fenglong city is the imperial city of the soul dragon family. It has been subordinate to the dance Phoenix family. Naturally, it can''t be called the previous name.


    "I see. Did the patriarch say anything else?"


    Xinyue frowned. After listening to the words of chasing the wind, she also realized the importance of things and couldn''t help but speak more seriously.

 Chapter 1168

    "No, my subordinates just want to know what we should do next." Zhuifeng lowered his head and said what Wang Yu wanted to say at the same time.


    Yes, the arrogance of the ghost sect shows that they have confidence, but what should they do to stop the birth of the ancient youzong and the catastrophe on the mainland?


    Just after being robbed of Emperor Wu''s bone, the depression has not eased. People received such sad news, which is a painful blow to them.


    Xinyue stood in front of the wind chaser, took a long sigh of relief, stretched out her hand, rubbed her eyes, waved her hand to indicate that there was nothing to do, but felt physically and mentally tired.


    "... my subordinates leave."


    Chasing the wind hesitated slightly and turned to speak respectfully. After that, the figure disappeared like his own name.


    Chasing the wind brought bad news, but also sprinkled a handful of salt on the wounds in their hearts. The periphery of Wufu God Tibet is already covered with snow. The cold weather is undoubtedly worse.


    "Let''s go and go home first."


    Wang Yu broke the silence. After that, Xin Chen behind him refused:


    "Dan Tianxiang and I don''t need it. His identity is not suitable for going to that place."


    With that, she looked at Dan Tianxiang standing beside her and turned to look at the stars.


    Xingcai must follow Xinchen, but he wanted to go with bing''er. After this, it''s impossible.


    "I won''t go either. Just go, childe Wang. I don''t have any substantive effect."


    Bing''er turned his head and nodded to xingcai. Although it was still cold words, he was excited in xingcai''s heart.


    These days, the emotional line among the six people has become strange. Wang Yu and Xin Yue have always been together, which gives bing''er more opportunities to be alone with xingcai, Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang.


    Although not as close as Wang Yu and them, they are much closer than they didn''t talk much before.


    "Well, where will Xinyue and I go? You wait for us in forget worry township. We''ll contact you then."


    Wang Yu glanced at them, took Xin Yue''s palm and walked forward together. The expression on his face was dignified and quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    Sure enough, as the wind chaser said, there is a decadent atmosphere everywhere in today''s forget worry township. As the central area of Wufu mainland, forget worry township is not only a cultural exchange center, but also represents the wind trend of the whole continent. It has such a spiritual outlook in the city. You can imagine what it will be like in other parts of the mainland.


    In those days when Wufu God hid, there was almost no obvious temperature change in the holy land. After coming out, Wang Yu and Wang Yu really felt the coming of winter.


    "It''s snowing."


    Xin Yue spoke softly. Since they came out, they have been on their way. They have seen the snow on the road, but now they can''t help feeling when they see the falling snow.


    I think the first time Wang Yu and Xin Yue met was in winter, but at that time, it was winter at the foot of the mysterious mountain, but it was very hot at the top of the mountain.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu''s galloping pace slowed down. Holding Xin Yue''s hand, they fell down from the air and walked on the empty long street.


    Just entered the city, there were fewer lost people who came and went in a hurry outside, and there was no one here.


    The snowflakes fell quietly. Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t speak, but walked quietly hand in hand on the road.


    Since they knew the seriousness of forgetting worry, there were few such quiet moments. Before the war, they wanted to enjoy such a last time.


    Lanterns have been hung on the front door of the he family. They are swayed by the wind in the falling snowflakes. It seems that they already knew that Wang Yu and Xin Yue would come here. Before they came forward, someone came up to talk to them.


    "Young master Wang, please go there."


    The old man with a bent body walked up to Wang Yu and spoke quietly. His eyes were moving on Xin Yue. He was confused, but he still didn''t speak.


    "OK, please lead the way."


    Wang Yu''s expression was indifferent. After nodding, he also followed the old man. He held his hand tightly with Xin Yue and expressed his attitude silently.


    It can be said that there was no harvest in the Wufu God collection this time. At most, I knew the relationship between Dan Litian and the ghost sect. Later, people of the ghost sect robbed the bone of Emperor Wu.


    Therefore, it is doomed that this conversation is not easy and pleasant. After thinking about what Zhuifeng said when he just came out of the Wufu God''s possession, his heart became more heavy.


    When he and Xinyue came out of the he family, it was completely dark. After rejecting the request of the he family owner to stay, Wang Yu and Xinyue walked out of the he family house slowly.


    Long ago, he had received a letter from the star, saying that they had joined light dust and were now waiting for them in the house of the underground mall.

 Chapter 1169

    "If you really can''t, you have to ask in our clan."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue heard this when they came to the door of a room under the leadership of the boys in the underground mall. A word.


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu looked at each other, pushed open the door and went in.


    The boy bowed respectfully behind them, then stepped down carefully and left the rest of the people quiet.


    It was bing''er who spoke just now. After Wang Yu and Xin Yue went in, they found that not only bing''er and stars were there, but also Xin ChenDan, Tianxiang and even light dust were there, which surprised Wang Yuyu.


    "Young master Wang, you are here."


    When they saw Wang Yu coming in, the people in the room were not surprised. They had felt their breath just now, and they didn''t avoid anything.


    "Well, you said just now, where are you going?"


    Wang Yu nodded. After looking at bing''er, he opened his mouth lightly.


    "The atmosphere in the hometown of forgetting worries is decadent. Many people want to simply turn to the people of the ghost sect."


    Xingcai spoke solemnly. After that, no one spoke for the time being. After all, people''s hearts are not easy to change. This is already the case, which shows that the ghost sect and Cao Jinling were very successful in brainwashing people before.


    If you want to change these ideas easily, there is no useful way for a while. Wang Yu thinks they can''t do things like using the people.


    "I just said that if I can''t, I can go to our clan to have a look. I''ve heard my little uncle say that our ice royal family has something to do with wufujian."


    Bing''er spoke again. She had such an idea before, but she didn''t go on because she was interrupted by Wang Yu just now.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xin Yue stepped forward and spoke to bing''er. After saying that, she realized that her tone was not quite right, and stepped back with some embarrassment.


    However, bing''er didn''t care about this and explained, "before I came out, my little uncle once told me that our ice royal family has a close relationship with wufujian."


    The voice fell and the surroundings became quiet again.


    After wandering around, Wang Yu finally turned to looking for the Wufu sword. Wang Yu didn''t know what mood he was in. He just felt that fate had turned around here, and then changed the original task to him again.


    "In that case, we can only go to the ice royal family to have a look. Wufu sword is more important and urgent."


    Wang Yu thought for a while, and his face became much more serious. After that, he looked at Xin Yue around him again and wanted to say something, but he finally held back.


    "I''ll follow."


    Xin Yue understood what Wang Yu was thinking. This time, when he went to the ice royal family, he was likely to face the people of the resurrected ancient youzong on the road. It would be safer to be in forgetful hometown.


    Because of this, Xin Yue followed. She wanted to share joys and sorrows with Wang Yu. They would never separate because of small things such as safety.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it in a minute. We''ll start tomorrow."


    Bing''er just glanced at Wang Yu and Xin Yue, and then spoke faintly. Before his voice fell, he heard the stars around him also speak:


    "I''ll go too. Two men are safer than one."


    The reason why the stars deliberately add is a little superfluous. After saying that, I also realize how * * I just said.


    Xin Chen coughed slightly on one side. Her eyes moved between bing''er and xingcai. Seeing xingcai, she looked at herself awkwardly and smiled.


    "Well... Do you want to come too? It''s just that all six of us are going."


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, xingcai also invited Xin Chen. Of course, subconsciously, he had regarded Dan Tianxiang as one of them and unconsciously added him.


    "Chen''er and I can''t."


    Before Xinchen spoke, Dan Tianxiang spoke first and successfully got Xinchen''s white eyes.


    Dan Tianxiang didn''t care about smiling, then naturally and easily grabbed Xin Chen''s slender waist, looked at Xin Chen with a spoiled face and said, "we still have more important things to do."


    After that, he smiled at the people present. The tone of * * was much higher than the stars just now.


    "Gee, don''t talk nonsense."


    Xin Chen roughly broke away from Dan Tianxiang''s arms, stretched out his hand and twisted his strong waist, and then opened his mouth to Wang Yu, "We are going to investigate the relationship between Dan Litian and the ghost sect. Although he is dead now, the things he has done before can''t be ignored by us. Not only the soul dragon family needs explanation, but we all need it."


    At this time, Dan Tianxiang also restrained his wronged expression after being pushed away by Xin Chen, and looked at Wang Yu solemnly:


    "Yes, and my former elders who died are the victims after he changed their souls. I need to find out and give them an explanation."


    Wang Yu looked at the way they looked at each other and smiled. He also went away.


    From the previous love and killing, and then to the recent relationship between the two, Wang Yu knew that their fate would not end so simply.

 Chapter 1170

    It has been nearly seven days since he left the hometown of forgetting sorrow. After he came out of Qingchen''s house that day, Wang Yu, led by bing''er, embarked on the road to the ice royal family.


    Of course, it can also be reached through the transmission array. However, due to the short distance, with the help of Qingchen, Wang Yu and them also stayed in the array for three days before they came out.


    "Bing''er, when you came here, was it so troublesome?"


    Trekking on the road without a pedestrian, xingcai couldn''t help opening his mouth. After that, he looked at Bing Er tightly.


    Of course, neither he nor bing''er reacted. Unconsciously, the title between the two people became closer.


    "I think binger and xingcai are a good match."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu are exploring the way ahead. At this time, they are also joking and communicating with each other with secret skills.


    "Really, you still want to be someone else''s matchmaker?"


    I checked it just now. There are no living creatures nearby except some inactive martial beasts.


    Wang Yu asked Xin Yue in the same good mood. The atmosphere between them was good.


    Although the temperature will become lower and lower as you get closer to the central ice royal family, Wang Yu can probably understand that they are called ice royal family after all. How can they deserve their names without a cold environment?


    "Young master Wang, Miss Xin Yue, I''m going to the north region of Wufu. I''ll go to an important person and say something first. You can live in the city now."


    Bing Er, who was still talking to xingcai about nothing nutritious just now, suddenly took a few steps and caught up with Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Wang Yu, who was whispering with bing''er and xingcai on his back, was naturally startled. However, Wang Yu quickly reacted and found a very important thing:


    "Wufu north region? Is it close to Wufu north region?"


    Wang Yu hasn''t heard of this name for a long time.


    Bing''er felt Wang Yu''s particularity to the name and specially looked at him to explain, "the scope of the ice royal family is in the north of Wufu, but people on the mainland subconsciously excluded the ice royal family from the territory of Wufu mainland."


    Wang Yu nodded, but said nothing.


    Knowing that he didn''t want to say more, bing''er didn''t intend to ask for gifts. He turned around and looked at the stars around him. After thinking about it, he said:


    "At that time, I will go directly to shapang City, the central town of Wufu northern region. The local conditions and customs there are similar to those of forgetting worries. Please wait for me for a few days."


    Shapon city.


    The familiar and strange names touched Wang Yu''s heart again. It has been more than a year since he left that place. So many things have happened, and I don''t know what happened to those people.


    "Brother Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Aware of something wrong with Wang Yu, Xin Yue also patted Wang Yu on the shoulder and got a strange expression from him.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go with Bing er."


    Wang Yu thought for a while and finally didn''t say anything. It''s better not to tell a long story when he''s on his way.


    "Really?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu suspiciously, not that she didn''t believe him, but that Wang Yu had something to keep in mind.


    "Well, I''ll tell you everything when I get to shapoung."


    Wang Yu carefully hooked Xin Yue''s small nose with his deep fingers, smiled gently, then took her palm, and they walked quickly to the front.


    The gate of shapang city soon appeared in front of the people. A year later, Wang Yu saw the gate again and seemed to be able to think of the scene when he was chased and killed by the guards of the Zhong family.


    "Brother Yu, what are you thinking? It''s time to go."


    Xin Yue pulled the corner of Wang Yu''s clothes and looked at Wang Yu who stayed in place.


    After entering the city, bing''er skillfully helped the four find a clean, safe and low-key inn. After settling down, she also went out directly to do what she said.


    At this time, Xin Yue sat on the stool outside Wang Yu''s room and looked at Wang Yu by the window.


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong," Xin Yue lay on the table, stared at his back and murmured. Before Wang Yu turned back, she suddenly sat up, pointed to Wang Yu and shouted, "brother Yu, you''re so wrong today!"


    From the window of this room, you can just see a relatively quiet street. Although it is not very lively, it will not be lonely. There is no personal film.


    After listening to Xin Yue''s words, Wang Yu turned around with a smile, walked up to Xin Yue, gently rubbed her hair and whispered:


    "Well, what do you want to know? I''ll tell you."


    Xin Yue''s face turned red because of such an extremely gentle Wang Yu, but in contrast, she still wanted to know the reason why Wang Yu was in a daze today.


    "Have you ever been to shapong before? Why are you always absent-minded today."


    After that, Xin Yue''s tone didn''t feel that she had some coquettish grievances. Wang Yu always couldn''t hear what she said, which really made people feel sad.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. After reacting, he smiled helplessly.


    "Silly girl, it''s because of this."

 Chapter 1171

    Wufu north region has always had four distinct seasons, especially in winter. It has a particularly traditional northern climate, with a lot of cold wind and cold weather.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue are even more windy outside their room, accompanied by flying sand and stones from time to time. Even Wang Yu, who likes to create scenery, closes the window.


    "The wind in the north is really magical."


    Xin Yue fixed her eyes on Wang Yu, took his hand off the window lattice, gently brushed through the closed window, and turned back to her.


    "It''s past the beginning of spring when I came here before. I haven''t felt this environment."


    With that, he sat next to Xin Yue, looked at the simple small tea cup on the table, and took out a complete set of tea sets from his storage ring.


    Wang Yu likes to taste tea and collect all kinds of exquisite tea sets, which Xin Yue has always known.


    "Well, the spring breeze is warm. It''s just the time for you to talk with other girls."


    Xin Yue snorted, turned her head and stopped looking at Wang Yu''s tea step, although it was really beautiful and pleasing to the eyes.


    Wang Yu lost his voice and smiled. He shook his head helplessly and continued to move his hands, but he didn''t say anything.


    Just now, he had told Xin Yue all the things he had encountered before.


    Including how to accidentally come to Wufu north region from the underground mall, and how to compete with Lin Hui for the initiative of her family. Of course, the figure of ghost sect was noticed by Wang Yu at this time.


    Although she only said a general idea, Xin Yue could also feel the difficulties at that time, but she knew that Wang Yu didn''t want to take these as hard work, so she didn''t say anything more about it.


    It''s just the name of Lin Hui, which makes Xin Yue have no way not to care!


    "Give me the first drink."


    Unconsciously, Xin Yue''s eyes could not help looking at Wang Yu''s perfect action again, lying on the table and gently opening her mouth.


    When Wang Yu heard the sound, he glanced at Xin Yue''s eyes. With a trace of inadvertent innocence, he looked a little thirsty.


    "Cough, wait a minute."


    He quickly turned away his eyes, and his meticulous movements trembled, but he soon stabilized. When he finished slowly, he also gently handed it to Xinyue.


    "Then, you''re welcome."


    Xinyue took over with a smile. Her sparkling eyes fell on the freshly prepared tea. The water was full of pity.


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes focused on such a dedicated Xin Yue. His Adam''s apple rolled a few times. He just felt that closing the window was a mistake. At this time, the temperature in the room has risen to such a high.


    Her skin is so good. It can be broken by blowing. If it feels


    There seemed to be more unknown feelings and strange desires in his eyes. Wang Yu was obsessed and looked directly at Xinyue''s cheek. His fingers stood forward and was about to touch Xinyue''s delicate skin.


    "Young master Wang, Miss Xinyue."


    The sound suddenly came from the door, which made the two people in the room instantly recall.


    Wang Yu''s eyes also recovered Qingming, shook his head and threw all his beautiful thoughts behind his head. After clearing his throat, he opened his mouth to the door, "come in."


    It''s the stars.


    It''s reasonable to say that Wang Yu''s array power has improved a lot. If the stars appear outside the door, he won''t feel it like Xinyue, a beginner.


    Under Xin Yue''s confused eyes, Wang Yu touched his nose unnaturally, and then watched the stars come in.


    "What''s the matter? Come to us at this time."


    Xinyue''s face didn''t look different. She asked the stars in confusion.


    Indeed, at this time in the past, it was time for them to practice and regulate their breath. Otherwise, they would take a nap. It was incomprehensible to find them at this time.


    Wang Yu completely recovered and looked at him in the same confusion.


    "Well, before bing''er left, she once told me that she wanted to go to a mysterious family. At most, she could come back in half an hour, but now both hours are almost over. I''m very worried about her."


    Xinyue, who originally wanted to make fun of the stars, looked dignified after hearing the not so good news.


    Even if the time is delayed, it can''t be extended for so long. It seems that she did encounter something.


    "Don''t worry. I used to stay in shapang city for a while. Tell me where she went. Maybe I can help."


    Wang Yu patted xingcai on the shoulder and motioned him not to worry.


    "She didn''t say where she was going. She just said something about luan''an. At that time, I thought she wouldn''t delay too long, so I didn''t ask much..."


    The star spoke low. After saying that, he also beat his chest and feet. He resented the relief at that time.


    Xin Yue stood in front of him and comforted him gently, but he didn''t find Wang Yu standing in place.


    Shapong City, luan''an.


    Wang Yu had a strange expression in his eyes. Unexpectedly, he could have a relationship with these two places again in his lifetime.

 Chapter 1172

    "Brother Yu, do you know anything?"


    Xinyue felt Wang Yu''s different atmosphere and asked, with some confusion on her face.


    Just now, after talking about his arrival in the northern region of Wufu, he didn''t say much when he was knocked off the cliff by Zhong Jie. After all, the stone wall below and the wind magic sword are troublesome to explain, and the luan''an village behind is naturally omitted.


    So Xin Yue didn''t have any special feeling when she heard the name. On the contrary, Wang Yu thought of it at once.


    That ancestor combined with Luan an beast and had a long-lived clan.


    There are also the less serious patriarch Luan Yi and Luan he''s sister and brother


    All the memories of a year ago suddenly flooded into Wang Yu''s mind. When he opened his eyes, he also spoke to xingcai and Xinyue:


    "I know where luan''an village is. Let''s go now."


    He opened his mouth. When he finished, he was frowned by the stars and retorted, "no, at this time, the gate has been closed."


    Generally speaking, the city gate is nothing for people like Wang Yu, who are highly armed. However, in shapang City, it seems that it is specially designed to prevent such things from happening. Powerful arrays are arranged in the air of the whole city.


    There''s no way out of the city unless you go through the gate.


    This is another reason why starlight does not act directly on its own.


    "Hehe, I didn''t have this rule when I was here."


    After hearing xingcai''s indignant explanation, Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows with a playful smile in his eyes.


    Xinyue said with a flat mouth, "maybe people did it deliberately because they experienced the situation that you flew around inside and outside the city?"


    Not to mention, Lin Hui, as the city master, thought of this shortly after he left Wang Yu, and then spent a lot of money to find many people who were proficient in the power of the array, so as to build this large-scale barrier.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a way."


    Wang Yu smiled and rubbed Xinyue''s soft hair. He also said to xingcai, "wait for me here for a while."


    With that, he went directly to the window and pushed open the window to fly out.


    Well, sure enough, I''m still used to going through the window.


    Wang Yu thought to himself that Xiaohun and Longzhu were speechless.


    "Brother Yu, wait, you shouldn''t be. Go find Lin Hui?"


    Xin Yue''s voice came behind him. After saying that, he found how much resentment he had brought in this tone.


    However, she can''t manage so much now. After listening to Wang Yu''s unilateral story about what happened in Wufu north region, she directly treats Lin Hui as her love enemy.


    Facts have proved that although Lin Hui has this idea, the dull childe Wang has no consciousness in this regard.


    "Yes," Wang Yu turned his head and smiled at Xin Yue, "don''t worry, we used to have a good relationship. She won''t be unreasonable."


    With that, he winked at Xinyue, and now he was in front of the window again, observing the surrounding environment and preparing to leave.


    It was because she had a good relationship that she didn''t trust Wang Yu to go there so late!


    Xin Yue shouted in her heart, but she didn''t say a word at last. Don''t be awkward. Seeing that Wang Yu was really leaving, she said, "I''ll go with you, too."


    When she said it, Xin Yue really followed Wang Yu with a red light in her hand, which was also a gesture of luck.


    Xingcai is now in place. He doesn''t stand or sit. He simply opens his mouth, "let''s go together. After that, we''ll go straight out of the city."


    Wang Yu thought about it and nodded. It was a time-saving decision. At present, he also led Xin Yue and xingcai to fly towards the Lin family''s mansion.


    Winter nights have a biting cool air, and the snowflakes falling in the day are all quiet on the ground and eaves.


    From above, the whole town seemed to be shrouded in white light. The white reflection lit up the whole sky, quiet but more warm.


    There was no time to enjoy the beautiful snow scenery. Wang Yufei moved quickly between the houses. Because of the dome like boundary in the sky, they didn''t fly very high and could only see a little roof.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Wang Yu accurately landed at the top of the Lin family''s house and the place closest to the top of the border.


    "Is that the study? The light is on so late."


    Xin Yue pointed to a room in the yard. It was brightly lit. There were several maids guarding outside. In the dark, there were several dark guards squatting.


    "Well, I can feel her breath."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and spoke softly. After that, Xin Yue took the lead, "let''s go quickly."


    Before the words fell, she got up and flew in that direction. She was dressed in red and looked incomparably bright against the white snow.


    "Xin Yue..."


    Wang Yu looked helplessly at Xin Yue''s back and called softly, but he didn''t return to Xin Yue''s head.


    Of course, such a swagger in the past, the result is to be found by the dark guards outside the study and all kinds of servants, bodyguards and maids, and then regarded as an assassin.

 Chapter 1173

    "There are assassins! Protect the owner!"


    After such a sound appeared, all kinds of people appeared in unknown corners, and Xin Yue was tightly surrounded by them.


    "The master of the house is a woman in red!"


    Seeing Xinyue, there was no sign of attack, and the guards around didn''t have any superfluous actions. They just looked at her to prevent anything from happening to her.


    The dark guards naturally have already rushed into the study. They don''t have to catch the assassin. It''s most important to keep the master''s life.


    "Tut, silly girl."


    Wang Yu shook his head speechless and flew towards the courtyard. The stars also followed him, but he understood something.


    "Girl, what do you want to do when you break into Lin mansion at night?"


    The door opened and a woman in blue came out slowly. She had a beautiful face and some confusion in her eyes, but she was more firm and inviolable.


    It''s not beautiful, but it looks very comfortable, and the voice is very good. The refreshing girl''s voice is deliberately lowered. Instead of self defeating, it adds a bit of solemnity and dignity.


    Xin Yue''s eyes moved back and forth on her, but she couldn''t help comparing with herself. In contrast, her appearance was a little tacky. Although her voice was crisp, it was a little more boring


    Thinking like this, Xin Yue also looked at Lin Hui''s blue long shirt, which looked somewhat similar to the clothes Wang Yuchang often wore.


    Lin Hui was confused by Xin Yue''s eyes. Therefore, the woman in red in front of him didn''t seem to want to assassinate himself. Why did he seem hostile to himself?


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    There were two sounds in the air. At the next moment, Wang Yu flew directly to Xin Yue, dressed in a green shirt like an immortal.


    When he just said the first sentence, Lin Hui was stunned for a moment. After seeing the familiar figure, his face burst into surprise.


    But


    Young master Wang, whom she misses so much, is now holding her slender waist close beside the woman in red¡ª¡ª


    "This..."


    Lin Hui put away his superfluous emotions. After straightening his face, he also opened his mouth to Wang Yu. When his eyes turned, he also saw the stars that had just swept over.


    Wang Yu motioned Xin Yue with his eyes not to say anything more to make trouble, and then bowed his hand to Lin Hui, "we have something to ask for so late."


    Lin Hui nodded and looked at Wang Yu. She knew the purpose of the woman in red just now.


    Women''s intuition is always accurate.


    "Please step down. I have something to say with these three guests who have come all the way."


    Lin Hui''s face was dignified as the head of the family. After the order was issued, no one moved.


    "Why, I didn''t listen to my master?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she began to release strong martial spirit from herself. Under the suppression, even if those men still wanted to say anything, they all stopped and retreated obediently.


    "You go too."


    After all the bodyguards who suddenly appeared in the yard retreated, Lin Hui also whispered to the two dark guards around him. His tone was obviously softer than before, but still with irrefutable dignity.


    The two dark guards did not procrastinate. After respectfully saying "yes", they directly disappeared in place.


    Looking at the quiet yard, Lin Hui also spoke to Wang Yu, "come on, come in with me."


    The voice fell, and she turned and walked into the study.


    Wang Yu rubbed Xinyue in his arms, then released her, held Xinyue in his palm, and then walked into the study.


    Some cold palms tightly wrapped their warm fingers, and Xinyue felt a warm current in her heart.


    He knew that he was upset, so he held his hand like this.


    "Mr. Wang, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    In the study, xingcai was the last one to come in. He saw Lin Hui sitting upright on the main seat and opening his mouth lightly, but his eyes couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "We don''t have to be so polite."


    Wang Yu smiled, followed by Xin Yue, and looked at Lin Hui quietly.


    "If you have anything to say, it won''t be like coming to see me so late?"


    Lin Hui sighed, spoke calmly, and looked involuntarily at Xin Yue.


    "We want to get out of town."


    Wang Yu spoke directly, but didn''t say anything more, because he knew that Lin Hui could understand his mood. There was no need to say anything more.


    "Now?"


    Sure enough, Lin Hui didn''t ask much, but looked at Wang Yu definitely, then nodded, took out a black token from the table and threw it to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu was also impolite. He reached out to catch it, looked at Lin Hui, hugged a fist and said, "I''ll give it back to you when I come back."


    Say, turn round to pull Xin Yue to leave.


    "Well, Wang Yu," they were about to leave the room. Lin Hui suddenly shouted at him.


    Wang Yu turned his head and looked confused, but he heard Lin Hui hesitate, "this girl is..."


    "My lover."

 Chapter 1174

    Without hesitation, Wang Yu turned and smiled at Lin Hui, and then said, "she has a little childish temper. She just caused you trouble."


    Lin Hui was stunned in place, but he also smiled smartly and watched the three leave. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    On the other side, Wang Yu and his party, who took Lin Hui''s token, quickly came out of the Lin family''s house and skipped all the way to the gate tower.


    In the second half of the night, the weather began to clear up, and a bright disc gradually appeared in the sky, shining the town brighter.


    The people guarding the city didn''t light lanterns. In the light of silver brilliance, they also saw what the black token in Wang Yu''s hand represented. After hurriedly opening the city gate, they remembered who the man was.


    But when they wanted to confirm again, the figure of Wang Yu had already disappeared in the snow-white.


    "Strange. Did you see who that man was just now?"


    A confused city guard asked his companions who had begun to doze around him, but in exchange for a sleepy and contemptuous look, "don''t think about it. The person sent by master Lin must be performing some task. Can we recognize who it is?"


    After that, he closed his eyes and couldn''t wait to sleep.


    Near the end of the new year, although it is getting colder and colder, everyone in shapang city is looking forward to the coming of the new year.


    Obviously, the decadent and restless atmosphere in the worry free township has not yet spread to the Wufu north region.


    With his own memory, Wang Yu led a rapid start outside the city. The wind blew in his ear and didn''t take away any emotion.


    Just halfway through, Wang Yu remembered that when he was leaving luan''an village, Luan Yi told him that in order to protect the whole village, they had borders outside. Even if they knew there was a village inside, they couldn''t get in outside.


    Feeling that Wang Yu''s steps were slowing down, Xin Yue turned to look at him and said, "brother Yu, what''s the matter?"


    The stars are also confused. Although they are worried about ice, they have come out, so they are not in a hurry for a while.


    "This road is impassable. We can only go in the other direction."


    Wang Yu frowned, stopped and looked back.


    Yes, according to his memory, they have arrived at luan''an village now, but looking at the snow around them, he also knows that there are borders around them, and there is no way to enter luan''an village from here.


    "What? Damn it! Where is luan''an village?"


    Xingcai''s face was dignified, clenched his fist, and his expression was a trace of resentment.


    "Take it easy. I still have a way."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and comforted him. He also sat directly on the ground and meditated.


    "Are you going to use your spiritual knowledge to track down Luan Yi and them?"


    Xiaohun is the one who knows Wang Yu best. Seeing him like this, he also spoke out directly and got Wang Yu''s affirmation.


    "In fact, we can go to the cliff I fell down before, but we are already in this place. If we go back to the city gate in the opposite direction, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    He was calm and communicated with the little soul with the secret skills.


    When these things happened, Long Zhu didn''t wake up, so he didn''t say much now. He waited for a while. When Wang Yu was not so nervous, it''s not too late to ask Xiaohun to understand.


    No one spoke again. Wang Yu sat quietly and meditated on his luck. Both Xin Yue and Xin Yue could obviously feel the strong breath from him and expanding outside.


    "Found it."


    About a quarter of an hour later, Wang Yu finally opened his eyes. Although he was tired, he was more surprised.


    Xin Yue hurried forward to help him. Wang Yu also took a small pill out of his arms and put it in his mouth.


    "What do you mean, what are we going to do now?"


    Xingcai came forward with some excitement and opened his mouth to Wang Yu, but he smiled calmly and said mysteriously, "wait a minute."


    The voice did not fall. Just now, there was no snow field before. It also changed in an instant. In a few breaths, simple and ordinary thatched houses appeared in front of the three. The two intersected at the wrong time, which seemed to have a different flavor.


    "Let''s go."


    Wang Yu patted xingcai on the shoulder, grabbed Xinyue''s palm and walked forward.


    "This is..."


    Xingcai didn''t know what had just happened. He murmured subconsciously. Wang Yu, who was walking in front, explained. His voice was not loud, but it was accurately transmitted to his ears:


    "This is luan''an village. I''ll take you to meet binger."


    Just now he released his spiritual consciousness and was soon discovered by Luan Yi, who was constantly monitoring the situation around luan''an village.


    After explaining his purpose, Luan Yi said that he was really discussing something with bing''er and told them the location. Wang Yu woke up.


    "However, listening to Luan Yi''s tone, they seem to know each other very well. It seems that they are not only talking about things, but also talking about the past."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth gently. After saying that, he also found something wrong with the stars behind him.

 Chapter 1175

    Before Wang Yu turned and said anything to him, there was a commotion in front of him. Two figures came out of a higher house.


    The man in pure white ahead is Luan Yi, and another ice blue figure is bing er.


    "Bing''er!"


    Xingcai anxiously came forward and looked at bing''er''s appearance that there was nothing serious. He also put down his heart and turned to look at Luan Yi.


    "Wang Yu, this is..."


    Luan Yi naturally knew that Wang Yu was coming, but he didn''t expect that he had brought two more people. After receiving his notice just now, he was surprised.


    Now I think it''s mostly for the ice behind me.


    "Luan Yi, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Today we''re looking for binger."


    Wang Yu also stepped forward and spoke to Luan Yi calmly. There were not too many identity constraints between the two of them, so he said anything directly.


    Luan Yi raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that Wang Yu had such a relationship with the ice royal family. At present, he also opened his invitation and leaned slightly behind. "In this case, the visitor is a guest. Come here with me."


    Before turning around, his eyes fell on Xin Yue, who was smiling behind Wang Yu, and said to himself with interest, "interesting."


    After a year, Wang Yu''s return to luan''an village soon spread in a small village. For luan''an people with a very long life, what happened a year ago is like just now. At this time, his gratitude and excitement for Wang Yu have not completely gone down.


    Although the village head expressly forbids the villagers from watching outside the village head''s house, Luan he, as the village head''s sister, is not within the scope of the villagers.


    "Luan Yi, Luan Yi, Wang Yu is back, isn''t he?"


    A strong wind came from outside the door. Just as Wang Yu sat down in the room, he heard such an excited voice. Then the door was pushed open from the outside and a woman in red rushed in.


    However, the red looks completely different from Xinyue''s temperament. With an open and Pentium enthusiasm, it is more aggressive than Xinyue''s shy beauty.


    Although Xin Yue is cheerful and outgoing, she grew up in the palace of Wufeng family since childhood. Apart from some charming appearance, she is more of a family style precipitated in her heart.


    Luan he is different. When she was a child, she had only one brother with her. She grew up in such a wild environment and was wild. She was not of the same type as Xin Yue.


    Not seen for a year, she did not leave any trace on luan''an, a long-lived person, but made her wild more arrogant.


    Speaking of this, Wang Yu thought that as a sister and brother, Luan Yi seemed to be more calm, but Luan he was more wild.


    "Wang Yu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    After entering the room, Luan he realized that Wang Yu was already here. After greeting, he saw Xin Yue sitting dignified beside him and Bing er not far away.


    When Luan Yi and bing''er met before, they were more inclined to diplomatic affairs. Luan he had never asked. Now when he saw both women in the room, he was confused.


    "Miss Luanhe."


    Wang Yu''s answer was obviously more polite. When he left the village, he also had some understanding of Luan he''s careful thinking about himself. At this time, he didn''t say much.


    "These two girls are..."


    Luan he didn''t care how enthusiastic Wang Yu''s answer was. Instead, he was more interested in Xin Yue and Bing Er sitting in the first place.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. As soon as he wanted to explain, bing''er stood up from above and spoke slowly to her, "I''m bing''er of the ice royal family. I came in a hurry today and didn''t say hello to you in time. I''m sorry."


    After saying that, her eyes looked at Xinyue. A trace of warmth flashed in Xinyue''s heart. Bing ER was helping her build momentum in front of the woman who didn''t seem very friendly.


    "My name is Xin Yue. I''m brother Yu''s lover."


    It was only a simple introduction, but she was still a little shy when she said it herself. After that, she couldn''t help blushing.


    Before, when he was in shapang City, facing Lin Hui, Wang Yu talked about the relationship between the two. Now it''s Xin Yue.


    She can''t always let Wang Yu clean up the obstacles between them. Sometimes, her own action is more powerful than others.


    Luan Yi, who was standing on the other side, didn''t expect the little girl in red to be so direct. She was a little surprised in her eyes and soon looked at her sister with pondering.


    Wang Yumei''s eyes bent, his body approached Xinyue a little, affectionately took her arm, and his face looked gentle, which Luanhe had never seen before.


    "We came here today mainly because we were worried about what happened to binger because she had stayed here too long."


    Wang Yu took Xin Yue''s palm and walked to Luan Yi. He glanced at bing''er beside him and expressed their purpose.

 Chapter 1176

    Luan Yi didn''t speak, but just looked at bing''er. The glitter in her eyes made xingcai frown.


    Bing''er also looked back at him, then turned to Wang Yu and xingcai and said, "I overestimated myself. I can''t explain our situation in an afternoon. I didn''t make it clear, which makes you worry."


    With that, bing''er''s eyes fell on the star, which was an apology that had never appeared.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yuemo looked at each other quietly, holding hands tightly. It seemed that most of their things had been done.


    Of course, bing''er''s words were equivalent to explaining to Wang Yu what she was doing here. At the same time, Wang Yu was relieved.


    "Well, it''s almost dawn after coming in for so long. Sit down and have a good talk."


    Luan Yi glanced thoughtfully at Luan he and then opened his mouth. His eyes flashed something, but he just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "Then trouble the village head."


    Bing''er spoke to Luan Yi and said a polite word. Even Wang Yu began to be curious about the relationship between them.


    However, it was really getting brighter. It was already night when Wang Yu and Xin Yue left the city. Otherwise, they wouldn''t go to Shanglin Hui''s house to get out of the city.


    Later, it took a lot of time to find a way to communicate with tongluan Yi. It was inevitable at dawn.


    However, their mental state is very good. After all, they are all martial arts practitioners. Even in high-intensity combat, they can support for a long time, let alone just stay up late.


    The burned out candles in the room were also taken down one by one by the servants in the village. After finishing cleaning the room, the servants rushed out, led by them, into another relatively larger room.


    Luan Yi, the host, was the first to speak. After all, everything started last night when he and bing''er discussed things for too long, which led Wang Yu to come later.


    "I''ve heard what the ice Master said before. I also know that the situation on the mainland is urgent, and we should unite."


    After a serious speech, Wang Yu listened quietly with a serious face, but Xiaohun and Longzhu had already scolded him thousands of times in Wang Yu''s heart.


    "However, we also know that although the situation is severe, the rules of the ice royal family are always fixed. Even the patriarchs and young patriarchs should abide by them. There is no way."


    Luan Yi continued to speak. Wang Yu frowned slightly as he listened. His eyes looked puzzled at Bing Er, who was already sitting next to the stars.


    He had just heard from bing''er that the ice royal family knew about the whereabouts of Wufu sword. The specific situation was not clear, but he thought that everything would be clear after the ice royal family.


    But now, according to Luan Yi, the situation may be more difficult than he thought.


    "Chief Luan Yi, before that, I want to ask a question."


    Xingcai, who was silent for a while, suddenly opened his mouth, but Luan Yi expected that he was not angry because his words were interrupted, but smiled politely, "but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    This attitude also made xingcai''s eyes look a little strange, but he still held back and asked the question he wanted to say:


    "From what bing''er said before, we can also learn that luan''an village has a certain connection with the Bing royal family. Is it inconvenient for Cun long to tell us what kind of relationship it is?"


    When the voice fell, Wang Yu and Xin Yue both looked at Luan Yi. Although they didn''t speak, they also showed their curiosity.


    Luan Yi was slightly stunned, then lost his voice and smiled. He looked at Luan he with the same mysterious smile, and then looked at bing''er.


    "Maybe you don''t know yet. Everyone in luan''an lives a long life," Luan Yi looked at the stars and looked a little strange. After a pause, he said, "maybe you sound a little strange. However, when I was a child, I spent a long time with bing''er''s grandfather, or it can be said that it''s not too much for me to watch her grandfather grow up."


    Wang Yu had long known that Luan Yi was an "old man" who had grown up for more than 200 years, so he quickly accepted the truth¡ª¡ª


    Although Luan Yi doesn''t look like a man in his twenties.


    However, on this thought, he is very familiar with bing''er''s grandfather. It''s not too much to understand some things of the ice royal family. Moreover, the ice royal family and luan''an village are in the north region of Wufu. It''s not strange that they are not far away and have close ties.


    However, before, xingcai had been looking at Luan Yi with a strong eye to see her rival. In fact, people treat Bing Er just like an elder.


    "Yes, according to the seniority, I''ll call him Grandpa..."


    Bing''er also made a sound, but when he said it, he was reluctant and looked even more strange.


    It''s a little awkward for anyone to call such a man who is in full bloom and looks like a man of his own age "Grandpa".

 Chapter 1177

    "Well, Xiaobing knows I don''t like what you call me. Just call me by name or village head."


    Luan Yi smiled at bing''er and patted her head with her palm. Bing''er didn''t dodge. It can be seen that they have been familiar with such intimate movements for a long time.


    "What, why didn''t I know there was such a thing!"


    Luan he heard some shocked voices, which immediately attracted people''s attention.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. Luan Yi said that he met bing''er''s grandfather when he was a child. It''s a long time since now.


    As the closest person to Luan Yi, does she know nothing about it?


    And looking at bing''er, she should know for the first time that this "great grandfather" still has a twin sister.


    "Since I was a child, when I went out to practice, which time did you go out with me? Didn''t you find all kinds of excuses to stay in the village? It''s strange to know that."


    Luan Yi opened his mouth reluctantly. Yu Guang''s eyes glanced at Wang Yu, but he found that he didn''t respond at all.


    It seems that Wang Yu has no interest in his sister.


    At the thought of this, Luan Yi blinked and thought fearlessly that he was the only brother who could worry so much about his sister.


    "OK..."


    Luan he spoke bitterly. After saying that, he suddenly remembered something. He looked up and asked Bing Er, "our village was controlled by Liu Hejun for a long time. Why didn''t you come to save us?"


    Wang Yu knew that she was talking about controlling the whole village through evil magic for nearly ten years. She didn''t succeed in rescuing them until she came here a year ago.


    Bing''er was embarrassed and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say. Xingcai was distressed on one side.


    "Well, she should have been practicing at that time. Xiaobing contacted me on behalf of the descendants of the ice royal family of this generation in the past two years. It was very hard. She contacted me only a year ago."


    Speaking of a year ago, Luan Yi also took a deep look at Wang Yu.


    "Thanks to brother Wang Yu."


    The topic shifted to Wang Yu again. He frowned slightly and opened his mouth impolitely. "What''s the test of the ice royal family just now?"


    "Wang Yu, are you too blunt to change the topic?"


    Even speechless Wang Yu could not help but make complaints about himself. He himself clearly realized that.


    "Well," Luan Yi smiled and said nothing more. He followed Wang Yu''s words, "the ice royal family really knows the whereabouts of Wufu sword, but it should be different from what Xiaobing told you."


    Speaking later, Luan Yi also put away his less serious expression and looked more and more serious.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xinyue couldn''t help asking, and spoke out the voice of the people present.


    Even Luan he calmed down. Although she didn''t know what had happened - luan''an village is like a paradise to the outside world. No one can communicate with the outside world except Luan Yi - her worry about Wang Yu also calmed her down.


    "After all, Wufu sword is an object and can''t be placed in one place forever," Luan Yi said. After a pause, he continued, "but the ice royal family has a heritage that can be used to predict the location of the divine sword."


    With that, he glanced at Wang Yu for an obvious purpose.


    "Only those who use this inheritance need to pass the test, don''t they?"


    Wang Yu followed his words and looked more serious. He couldn''t tell what it was like.


    "I just heard from my little uncle that I could know the existence of the divine sword, but I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome."


    Bing''er looked at Wang Yu and couldn''t tell what he felt now. He felt guilty, but he didn''t know how to express it.


    "It''s all right. We''ll just go."


    Wang Yu smiled comfortingly at bing''er. Things will always turn around. How can he not suffer if he wants to succeed?


    "Xiaobing came to me to see if I could tell the current patriarch," Luan Yi looked at Wang Yu and said, "but the rules have been set for thousands of years. Even I can''t change them."


    The voice fell and the room became silent again.


    However, compared with not knowing anything, it is a gain to get such a result.


    So the next day, Wang Yu left luan''an village with Xin Yue xingcai and bing''er, who were in a good mood, and planned to go directly to the ice royal family to accept the challenge.


    "The rise and fall of the mainland is in your hands. Come on."


    Different from the last time, Wang Yu didn''t have many people to see him off this time. This is because they came quickly and left in a hurry. In addition, Luan he also wanted to hide their whereabouts, so only she and Luan Yi saw him off outside the village.


    After saying this, Wang Yu also waved to the two and directly took the four back to the gate tower with the power of the array.

 Chapter 1178

    Of course, he only brought Xin Yue and himself, and the stars were accompanied by Bing er.


    When the sun rose and the city gate was wide open, Wang Yu didn''t need to use the special token given by Lin Hui and swaggered in through the normal procedure.


    "Ah, these three people, they have no record of going out of town."


    After Wang Yu left, a small soldier who was responsible for recording the login into the city opened his mouth, and his eyes glittered with panic.


    "Is it the first time for someone to enter our shapong city?"


    The bodyguard standing on one side opened his mouth carelessly. Many people come and go in shapang city every day. If they want to tangle like this, they don''t have to work.


    "No, no," the soldier didn''t stop. He turned the book to the previous page. It was the registration of Wang Yu''s entry into the city yesterday, but there was no exit from the city behind, only the entry into the city just now.


    The bodyguard behind him frowned and suddenly remembered that one of his brothers told him yesterday that someone took master Lin''s token out of the city at night, and his back looked like childe Wang Yu


    The city gate, a new day, is also born with new excitement.


    Wang Yu, the protagonist of the story, did not know that his legend at the gate of shapang city added a lot of mystery.


    Xingcai and bing''er went to the inn to pack up, while Wang Yu took Xin Yue to the Lin family.


    Bing ER was surprised that Wang Yu and Lin Hui still knew each other.


    When she was in the clan, she had heard of this great girl whose life experience was not so gentle, but at most she only had a slight understanding. When bing''er tried the Hui one day, she overheard that Lin Hui, who was abandoned at that time, had regained his rights and became the Lord of shapong City. She also secretly felt that this was a character.


    But hearing xingcai''s explanation, these were more successful with the help of Wang Yu, and Bing Er couldn''t help feeling a moment of confusion.


    "Hehe, it seems that Wang Yu has provoked a lot of peach blossoms all the way."


    Bing''er tried to pack his luggage, and inadvertently smiled and shook his head, but found that the stars behind him were also packing things, and suddenly there was no sound.


    She turned her head and looked at herself. The stars also looked at herself, but with a complex look in her eyes. She couldn''t tell what it was, but Bing Er saw a trace


    injured?


    "Bing''er, can''t you let him go?"


    Xingcai doesn''t know how to say this sentence. He just feels that after saying it, the whole person seems to have suddenly lost his strength.


    Bing''er frowned and put down his mobile phone. He looked at the stars seriously, thought for a while and said, "I was really obsessed with Wang Yu before."


    The stars showed a "I knew it" expression. Just about to turn around to hide their loss, they were fixed in place by Bing er''s next voice, "but I also have self-knowledge and cherish the present. This is what I want to say."


    After saying that, bing''er didn''t say anything else and continued his actions just now.


    She has made her meaning clear. It''s up to him what starlight wants to think.


    A little angry thinking, bing''er and xingcai really didn''t say a word until close to the evening, they sent someone from the Lin family to ask them to take things to the Lin family''s house.


    Bing''er responded without saying a word, resolutely put things into his storage space, and followed the man with a cold face.


    Such a cold look made xingcai feel more uneasy, but he still followed them and went to the mansion together.


    Wang Yu wanted to leave with Xin Yue directly, but Lin Hui asked them to stay for the last meal. When they wanted to refuse, Lin Hui said that she had sent someone to invite Bing ER and xingcai in the inn. They stopped.


    But


    Looking at the low pressure between xingcai and them without saying a word, the meal was not very pleasant.


    After saying goodbye to Lin Hui and shapang City, Wang Yu and several others also set foot on the journey to the ice royal family. During this period, he tried to communicate with xingcai or Bing Er, but they both avoided this problem. Even if Wang Yu and Xin Yue wanted to help, there was nothing they could do.


    "Xiaobing, you''re back."


    The head of the ice royal family sitting on the throne looks no different from bing''er, especially when the next face is cold, it is more like carved in a mold.


    "Didn''t Luan Yi say that the patriarch was bing''er''s little uncle? Why did he look so old?"


    Xiaohun talked recklessly in Wang Yu''s mind. He didn''t meet anyone these days. It made Xiaohun and Longzhu activists a little bored.


    "Little uncle, the ghost sect was born, and the catastrophe in the mainland is coming soon. We need to predict where the four divine swords are in order to prevent the arrival of the ancient Youdi."


    Bing''er arched his hands and half knelt on the ground. Although his voice was still cold, he unconsciously shocked people''s heart¡ª¡ª


    Of course, this was taught to her by Luan Yi in luan''an village.


    "I''ve heard about this, but it''s a rule set by our ancestors. No one can break it."


    The patriarch frowned slightly and narrowed his eyes to Wang Yu standing behind bing''er.

 Chapter 1179

    Wang Yu could not understand this situation better. When he was in luan''an village, Luan Yi also made it very clear.


    Looking at Bing er''s face, the patriarch opened his mouth again and sighed, "Alas, I didn''t mean to embarrass you. If you want to use the power of inheritance, you must first obtain three magic weapons from the ice emperor domain before you can open the mechanism. Even I have to go through this procedure."


    With these words, bing''er''s face eased a little. The war was imminent, and they couldn''t delay any more.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can understand," Wang Yu glanced at bing''er, then opened his mouth and stepped forward. "Clan leader, please arrange the time to enter the ice emperor''s territory as soon as possible."


    Then Xin Yue behind him did the same. The patriarch looked in his eyes and secretly praised him.


    It seems that Wang Yuguo, as my niece said before, is really a talent. The patriarch thought so and couldn''t help glancing back and forth at Wang Yu and bing''er.


    However


    What made him uncomfortable was that the two people didn''t seem to develop in the direction they wanted, but had a good relationship with the two people around them.


    "Patriarch, please agree to our request."


    Wang Yu bowed down again, frowned and opened his mouth.


    "What''s the matter with the patriarch? Will it take so long to think about it? Obviously we didn''t ask too much."


    Long Zhu spoke impatiently. After that, Wang Yu frowned more tightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Cough, well, in order for the mainland to get out of the control of the ghost sect as soon as possible, I''ll order my subordinates to prepare now. You can go into the ice emperor domain in the afternoon."


    The clan leader cleared his throat and resumed his previous indifference. He opened his mouth to Wang Yu. After that, he looked at bing''er again. "Bing''er, go and explain to Prince Wang the rules of the ice emperor domain and things that need attention."


    Then he stood up, turned and left the palace.


    As a patriarch, he really doesn''t seem to have any airs.


    Only such people, unless they have strong ability, generally speaking, the deterrent force will not be very high for the following people, and may even have a negative effect.


    "Come on, come with me to your room."


    There were only four people left in the hall, Wang Yu. Bing''er stepped forward and turned his back to brush three people. He didn''t say anything more. After gently dropping a sentence, he also walked straight ahead.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, took Xin Yue''s palm and followed her. The look on xingcai''s face was slightly complicated.


    He saw what the leader of the ice royal family meant just now.


    Even he took it for granted that Wang Yu was a perfect match for bing''er. What else could he do if he stayed here now?


    "Star, hurry up."


    Seeing that he hadn''t followed him for a long time, the voice of Wang Yu''s secret skill also fell into the stars. He hesitated for a moment, and then walked over, with a serious feeling on his face.


    "This is the terrain structure outside the ice emperor domain. The map inside can''t be found even in the library of the Imperial Palace, because since ancient times, not many people can remember the terrain after coming out of the ice emperor domain."


    In the room specially prepared by the ice royal family for Wang Yu, Wang Yu and Xin Yue have begun to look seriously at the map handed to them by Bing Er opposite.


    Xingcai sat in a corner where the light was not very strong and wanted to say something to Bing Er, but frowned and hesitated, and his mouth closed.


    "Well, I can almost remember, that is, the ordinary mountain, which is similar to the back mountain of the Wufeng family."


    After reading it for a while, Wang Yu put the scroll back and opened his mouth with confidence.


    Xinyue looked at his confident appearance and felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    Why didn''t she know that Wang Yu was sedating the people present so that they wouldn''t worry too much?


    Over the years, the ice emperor region has experienced countless capable people and people with lofty ideals, but the ice emperor family still has only a word description of it. How can the difficulties be compared with the back mountain of the Wufeng family?


    "We''re waiting outside for you to come back."


    Xin Yue felt bitter for Wang Yu. A warm smile opened on her face. At the same time, she stretched out a warm little hand and gently covered the back of Wang Yu''s cold hand, which virtually gave him more strength.


    "Just have confidence," bing''er looked at the warm interaction between the two people, covered up the loneliness in his eyes, and then opened his mouth. "Now I begin to say that I use the items of the three ice emperor domains needed for inheritance."


    The decoration in the room is not so gorgeous, but it has a strong taste of simplicity. Just like the feeling of the whole ice royal family, it is light and makes people can''t move their eyes.


    In the afternoon, bing''er''s story came to an end. Wang Yu and Xin Yue were digesting the intelligence and information they had just heard. The voice outside the door interrupted the silence.


    "Princess, the patriarch said, you can invite the prince to go."


    This also shows that the patriarch has prepared what Wang Yu needs.


    "OK, we''ll be there in a minute."

 Chapter 1180

    Bing''er''s faint voice spread out. After saying that, she also looked at Wang Yu. They looked at each other, nodded, stood up and walked outside.


    Xinyue naturally wanted to follow Wang Yu. After thinking about it, xingcai frowned and followed them.


    Without going to the main hall where he had stayed before, the servant led Wang Yu to an independent small yard, and finally stopped in front of the dark wooden door, looking indifferent and obedient.


    "The patriarch is inside. Please go in with the prince and the princess, and the other two will just wait outside."


    Bing''er nodded. His original face facing the front seemed to be slightly sideways, but he didn''t turn around completely in the end. He pushed open the wooden door and went in.


    Of course, the stars who thought about things didn''t notice bing''er''s small action, but Xin Yue looked at him.


    "I went."


    Wang Yu stretched out a hand, gently rubbed Xinyue''s head, smiled and opened his mouth. After that, he was about to turn and leave.


    "Brother Yu..."


    Xinyue was slightly tangled. They had never separated before. Now let Wang Yu go into such a terrible ice emperor area alone. Xinyue felt very sad and worried.


    "Well, I''ll be fine. Wait for me."


    Wang Yu also felt a pain in his heart. He could not predict the unknown future. If something happened to him, there would be a chance


    "Xingcai, please take care of Xinyue during this time."


    Wang Yu said, with a generous expression on his face.


    The star was slightly stunned. He had never seen Wang Yu like this. The complex expression contained missing, unwilling to give up, and even fear


    He knew that Wang Yu was definitely not afraid of things in the ice emperor domain. He was worried that Xin Yue would not accept it if he didn''t come back successfully.


    "OK."


    Xingcai didn''t say anything else. A simple word directly expressed his determination.


    Wang Yu reached out and patted him heavily on the shoulder. Then he turned and went to the yard without looking back.


    This is a commitment between two men.


    "Well, let''s go back."


    Seeing Wang Yu''s back disappear out of their sight, Xin Yue turned her head and smiled at the stars on her side. Her voice was relaxed.


    Subconsciously, the star asked, "we''re leaving now? Won''t you stay a little longer?"


    You are not afraid. You will never see Wang Yu again.


    Maybe this is the last time I see him.


    The latter two sentences, xingcai refrained from saying, but the meaning expressed in her eyes was also very obvious.


    Xinyue was stunned, and xingcai quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean anything else.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe him. He will come back."


    Xinyue had turned back, turned her back to the stars and patted him on the shoulder with a relaxed tone.


    Xingcai turned around and looked at Xinyue''s back with dignified eyes. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    "She''s strong."


    The cold voice came from behind. The stars subconsciously turned and looked at the past. Bing Er looked at Xinyue from a distance. After a few breaths, he also looked at his own stars.


    Four eyes are opposite, no spark, no collision. Two pairs of indifferent eyes hide their emotions well under the appearance, and no one is willing to reveal their true self first.


    "I want to talk to you."


    After all, bing''er spoke first. The stars frowned slightly. What they wanted to say was blocked by bing''er''s next words:


    "Now Wang Yu is on business. The ice royal family has nothing else but this. We have plenty of time."


    Deal with business, business between the two of us.


    Bing Er didn''t say the latter, but the stars read it from her revealing eyes.


    Blinking, the stars responded with a strong and calm voice, "OK."


    When she got the answer, Bing Er didn''t stay much. She turned and walked away. Before the stars could follow her footsteps, there was another voice of vicissitudes behind her:


    "The girl is as like as two peas."


    As if he had just noticed that there was a star here, the patriarch also stopped and said nothing. He took a meaningful look at the star and left in a flutter.


    On Wang Yu''s side, it was directly transmitted from the transmission array in the yard to the vicinity of the ice emperor domain. As soon as he settled down, he felt the ultra-low temperature which was obviously different from that just now.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, you''re right to talk to bing''er. The temperature here is really low to a certain extent."


    The voice of the little soul sounded in his mind, and the light white light flashed in Wang Yu''s hand. Through luck, he was less affected by the surrounding environment, and he could hardly feel the harm of the cold to him.


    "Let''s go. The entrance to the ice emperor domain is in front."


    When Wang Yu spoke, he was not only telling Xiaohun and Longzhu, but also giving himself some kind of ceremony.


    I don''t know when snowflakes are floating in the sky. Compared with the shapong city in the northern region of Wufu, these snowflakes are obviously more pure.

 Chapter 1181

    There was no wind, falling on the earth one by one. After a while, the ground had piled up a thin layer of snowflakes.


    "The ice royal family is the place where the strong men of the ice royal family fell."


    Wang Yu was walking in the ice emperor''s area covered with pure white snowflakes. It seemed that Bing Er had told him about the ice emperor''s area before.


    "There seems to be nothing different here."


    The Dragon candle made a boring noise. Xiaohun and Wang Yu kept silent. Often, the more peaceful it looked, the more dangerous it might be.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the open snow field, everything is covered with white, and snowflakes are falling in the sky. I don''t know where there is no big or small cry.


    Wang Yu frowned and the silver sword appeared in his hand.


    If you use military Qi, there is likely to be no time to respond to any emergencies. It would be safer to use physical weapons.


    Bing''er just told Wang Yu to collect a stone with strange shape, a kind of herb that can emit odor, and something thinner and softer than water plants.


    Although it is very puzzling, Bing er said that this is the method of successful operation and inheritance found in their only data.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    The little soul''s voice took silk caution, but Wang Yu thought so. In the quiet jungle, only the distant sobs and the sound of Wang Yu''s gentle movement could be heard.


    As the sobs grew louder and louder, Wang Yu finally saw the non-stop voice. At that moment, his expression was very strange.


    Because what was in front of him was not human, nor was it like any kind of beast he had seen.


    "Boy, my leg is squeezed by the stones here. Can you help me get out?"


    The "thing" examined by Wang Yu suddenly opened his mouth. The voice was a beautiful girl''s voice. After that, there was another sound of sobbing.


    "What is this, half man and half beast?"


    The little soul saw the situation through Wang Yu and couldn''t help but speak in amazement. Wang Yu frowned more tightly.


    Yes, the source of the sound in front of me, seen from a distance, is a snow-white martial beast with God. Its color is even purer than the falling snowflakes.


    Only after approaching, I found that from the waist of the martial beast, it was like a beautiful girl with skin like snow. The skin that could be broken by blowing was white and red. Under the reflection of snow light, it was like a blooming flower.


    For example, the waterfall''s long black hair tilted, soft and white in sharp contrast. Only when she did something, Wang Yu found that she didn''t wear anything, exposed her skin, and her eyes were pure and innocent, but added some soul skills.


    If Wang Yu were an ordinary * * disciple, he might have been obsessed with it.


    "Look at her forehead. There''s something embedded in it."


    When Wang Yu looked at the opposite half man and half beast, Xiaohun and Longzhu also felt the nearby environment in their own way, so they found the abnormality.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction that Xiao Hun said. In the middle of a beautiful black hair, there was a clear green gem hanging all over. Even if there was no sunshine, it looked flashing and shaking his eyes.


    "Young man, help others..."


    Looking at Wang Yu, there was no action. The voice of injustice like a girl came again. The innocent eyes like a deer looked at Wang Yu directly, and the twinkling tears gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Being watched by such eyes, Wang Yu felt a strange feeling in his heart, but it was definitely not because of pity. He always felt uncomfortable.


    He quickly turned his eyes and looked below the half man and half beast. There was indeed a thin snow-white calf, which was stuck in the center by several strange shaped stones.


    "Well, I''ll help you, but you have to tell me your name first."


    There was nothing else around, and Wang Yu suspected that the emerald stone on the head of the half man and half beast was the stone with strange shape that Bing Er had told himself.


    At this time, he also faced it directly. The first step is to communicate first.


    "Young man, just call someone bing''er."


    The soft voice also made Wang Yu frown slightly.


    Is this beast aware of his intention, which is testing himself?


    "Boy, what''s your name? Come and help me."


    Looking at Wang Yu''s stunned appearance, the half man and half beast opened his mouth again and threw his eyes in the direction of Wang Yu from time to time.


    Wang Yu frowned, took a step forward, and finally said, "Wang Yu."


    It''s nothing to say his name. Wang Yu thinks about what the half man and half beast is doing.


    Doesn''t she know that she has one of the three most important things in the ice emperor domain on her head?


    Thinking, Wang Yu also approached her slowly to help her rescue her trapped leg. It was impossible. If she attacked herself in turn, it would lead to great disaster. Wang Yu thought that it was best to get the green gem in her hair when she didn''t notice it.

 Chapter 1182

    Neither of them spoke again, and their thoughts were hidden under their bright appearance. In this way, Wang Yu also came to her.


    When Wang Yu was close to half man and half beast, he found that her figure was even taller than he thought. Wang Yu, who had never paid special attention to his height, barely reached the back of her beast in front of half man and half beast.


    Not to mention the body of half a girl on it.


    However, when Wang Yugang pretended to take out the stuck leg for her, he also found that she just put her leg in it.


    It''s only through the visual dislocation outside that it looks like it''s stuck inside.


    In other words, there is fraud!


    From discovery to thinking and then to reaction, it was just a matter of breathing. Wang Yu immediately stepped out. The silver sword had long been put away by him. What he waved with his right hand was a cyan light, which directly surrounded his whole person.


    Half man and half beast had already prepared. In other words, she had been waiting for the moment when Wang Yu approached. Her long hair seemed to have life. She grabbed Wang Yu with open teeth and claws.


    Long black hair intertwined with each other, accompanied by a thick light flying towards Wang Yu.


    It was too late and too fast. Wang Yu''s blue light formed a protective shield, which directly surrounded him and successfully avoided the light attack of black hair.


    However, the number of black hair that followed was too much. It directly surrounded the protective cover outside Wang Yu, and even used the special secret technique in his eyes, so that Wang Yu could not feel the change of the surrounding atmosphere.


    "What is this?"


    There was a rare tension in the little soul''s voice. After saying that, Wang Yu also felt that the strength in his body seemed to be losing bit by bit under the encirclement of black hair.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Vaguely, Wang Yu heard the roaring laughter outside. Although it was sharp and harsh, he felt it was the same as the voice of a half man and half beast girl just now!


    Feeling that his strength was slowly eroding away, Wang Yu tried to summon all the soul swords and wind magic swords, one by one, gritted his teeth and endured the discomfort, relieved the protection of the array power, and danced wildly towards the black hair outside.


    "Hum, boy, don''t try to break your own killing moves."


    A cold hum came. Then, Wang Yu also felt that the strength of those black hair was stronger and accelerated the waving of two famous swords in his hand. However, he felt that he was cutting more and more madly, but there were more and more black hair.


    "Don''t struggle any more, young man. Be your nourishment."


    The sharp voice sounded from around again, which made Wang Yu more upset. Gradually, his actions became disorganized.


    "Wang Yu! Wang Yu, come back!"


    Long Zhu shouted in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu reacted. His face was in a trance, his hand stopped, and he was caught in the gap by black hair.


    This time, without the protection of the blue light, the black hair directly entangled Wang Yu. He just felt that his strength passed faster.


    "Pass it on with fire." the voice of the Dragon candle revealed firmness. After saying that, Wang Yu felt that his heart began to emit heat from the inside out and gradually spread to the outside.


    "What, is this the power of fire?"


    The voice of half man and half beast was obviously stunned and frightened. The black hair directly close to Wang Yu''s skin also slowly retreated, but it still carefully flew around Wang Yu, unwilling to leave.


    "Useful!"


    The little soul exclaimed. The strength that had just passed also felt gradually coming back, which made Wang Yu relax.


    The flame on his body was released from the inside out. Wang Yu only felt that the snow under his feet began to melt.


    At this time, he also saw that the martial beast in the form of half man and half beast just now was not a beautiful girl at all. On the contrary, it was an ugly woman with an abominable face.


    "No! I must get your strength, otherwise, otherwise..."


    Looking at his black hair, he was afraid to come forward, and there were more and more wrinkles on his face, which grew rapidly with the naked eye, and he was getting older and older.


    Only the turquoise gem inlaid on the top of her black hair is still shining, and the contrast is more obvious.


    "Bing er... Really?"


    Wang Yu snorted coldly. A sarcastic and cruel smile hung around his mouth. The red light flashed in his hand and a strong flame rose.


    "Ice emperor beast, that''s your real name."


    He went on word by word. The snowflakes were still flying, but when they fell around him, they were evaporated and could not see the shape at all.


    After being seen through the real face, the ice emperor beast no longer pretended. He stared at Wang Yu fiercely without talking. Instead, he waved his black hair and attacked Wang Yu again.


    Unfortunately, now Wang Yu has mastered what she is afraid of. She directly blasts the fire light condensed from the inheritance of the flame in her hand. Her hair is blocked instantly, and the smell of burning is still floating in the air.


    Now, Wang Yu completely angered the ice emperor beast!

 Chapter 1183

    The black hair of the ice emperor beast was crazy. He galloped in the direction of Wang Yu and tangled and danced wildly. There were all kinds of small attack spells in his hair. Wang Yu stared and avoided with vigorous body. He had just taken out a lot of red runes from his arms.


    The bright red dyed the crazy eyes of the ice emperor beast, and ran away more thoroughly. For a time, the snowflakes falling in the sky seemed to become her weapons. They changed their tracks that had fallen into the ground and scrambled to fly to Wang Yu.


    "No, it''s a snare!"


    The little soul exclaimed. Of course, this attack is not the powerful attack method in ancient times. It just looks similar, and it is not so easy for Wang Yu to escape.


    "Tut."


    Wang Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly, with the determination to die in his eyes. After humming, he threw all the runes I into the air.


    Then he closed his eyes, flashed a silver light in his hand, and then flew one by one to the runes above. After the two collided, it seemed that something had condensed in the air.


    The attack of the ice emperor beast was delayed for a moment. She stared at the runes and the red light flashing in front of Wang Yu, and a trace of sadness flashed in her small eyes.


    Although in this ice emperor domain, the ice emperor beast has lived by sucking people for so many years, it is the first time to really feel the danger of dying soon.


    From the young man who looked just 20 years old in front of him.


    The ice emperor beast has already had independent spiritual awareness before, and previously knew to attract people by pretending to be a weak girl in need of help, but when facing danger, it can still follow the most sincere guidance¡ª¡ª


    Escape.


    Wang Yu had obviously noticed this for a long time. No matter whether he would be hurt by the black hair attack of the ice emperor beast or not, he drove the runes that had not erupted with Wu Qi and frantically placed them in the direction of the ice emperor beast''s escape.


    Until finally, the ice emperor beast ran away and found that he had no way to escape. He also stopped wisely, and his anger seemed to disappear in an instant.


    Wang Yu did not take it lightly, but stepped back more carefully. The small runes floating around the ice emperor beast would explode at any time, reminding her all the time.


    "Young man, don''t kill others. They didn''t mean it."


    The soft voice came again. Wang Yu frowned, but he saw that the arrogant and crazy ugly ice emperor beast had become the girl with beautiful voice and tearful eyes.


    "Ha ha, Wang Yu, don''t you feel a little sick?"


    The voice of Long Zhu was indifferent, not like his style, but the voice of Wang Yu and Xiaohun.


    It''s really disgusting to use girls'' voices and characteristics to confuse people.


    "I just want the Emerald on your head. Don''t hurt people in the future."


    After thinking about it, Wang Yu still opened his mouth, but when he said it, he also hesitated.


    Just now the ice emperor beast has nearly succeeded. Will she really be honest now?


    "OK, I''ll give it to you now. Hero, spare your life. I want to repay the hero when I''m a cow and a horse."


    With this saying, the ice emperor beast also flashed his upper arm and looked directly at his head. It seemed that he was really going to give the emerald to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak, but just watched quietly.


    If she really thinks so, it''s understandable to keep her life for the time being. After all, she is the only living creature in the lonely and cold ice emperor domain for so many years.


    "Oh, sure enough, it''s easy to have compassion after having lovers."


    Long Zhu''s sour mouth clearly understood Wang Yu''s idea.


    However, his reason obviously made Wang Yu speechless, but he didn''t say anything. In short, he has obtained the first item. The next thing is to find something smoother than seaweed.


    Wang Yu frowned. Tut, this thing is not as vague as the previous "stone". He knows what it is. He has no clue at all.


    Just when he was thinking, an innocent ice emperor beast''s eyes flickered unnaturally. At the moment of taking the green gem, he rushed towards Wang Yu with rapid action.


    "No!"


    The little soul felt it right away, but it was too late to explain too much. The light white Wu Qi in Wang Yu''s hand had already been preparing for the war


    When the ice emperor beast flew over, it also stabbed into her arms.


    Her attack has long been absorbed by the floating runes. No matter how much, it has been blocked by the diluted array power.


    Looking at the excitement in the ice emperor''s eyes turned into consternation, and then the fear and pain fell down, Wang Yu remained expressionless until she fell to the ground.


    Only her extremely smooth hair gently swept Wang Yu, holding Wu Qi''s fingers, gently swept him.

 Chapter 1184

    "Blame yourself."


    The little soul commented and said nothing else. Wang Yu squatted down directly and took the green gem on the top of the ice emperor beast without hesitation.


    Of course, he didn''t get up in a hurry. Instead, he squatted beside the lifeless ice emperor beast and thought deeply.


    On the one hand, Wang Yugang has just experienced such a major battle. He needs a temporary buffer because of the consumption of a lot of mental power.


    On the other hand, it was because Wang Yu suddenly found some interesting phenomena on the ice emperor beast.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing staring at this dead ice emperor beast?"


    Long Zhu didn''t quite understand Wang Yu''s intention. If he wanted to have a rest, wouldn''t it be more convenient to go aside and sit and breathe?


    Why do you have to rely on this thing.


    "Long Zhu, Wang Yu should have found something."


    Although Xiaohun understood Wang Yu''s idea, he obviously didn''t have a clue, so he said this tentatively.


    After the voice fell, Wang Yu suddenly looked at the body of the ice emperor beast and smiled. His fingers touched the soft hair of the ice emperor beast and said directly to Xiaohun and Longzhu:


    "Look at her hair. Does it look like something softer than water and grass as Bing Er described before?"


    When he finished, he continued to rub his long hair, and felt that this thing fully met the standard of the second thing.


    The little soul and the Dragon candle were silent for a while, but they had to admit that this was indeed the only thing that could meet the requirements in a place where the river could not be seen.


    "Well, but as soon as we came up, we got two things. Isn''t it a little too simple? It''s said that the ice emperor domain is extremely dangerous. I want to see. Either others exaggerate, or else, it''s a trap."


    When Long Zhu spoke, Wang Yu smiled helplessly, "don''t say that."


    Long Zhu didn''t understand. Wang Yu smiled and said quietly, "just the fighting ability of the ice emperor beast can be better than the upper half of the army in the Wufu mainland. If I didn''t have a flame inheritance, I might have died here today."


    With a trace of worry in his voice, he shook his head, looked down at the ice emperor beast, and said another important thing:


    "The gem can still be put in your pocket. How do you take this hair?"


    With that, a Black Dagger appeared in his hand. It was not big or small. It was just held by his palm. On the back of the knife, there were four words engraved, called "ghost leaves the sky".


    It was the dagger Wang Yu got from Dan Litian before.


    "Use this dagger to cut your hair, Wang Yu. You are the first person in history."


    The little soul made a joke and successfully eased the dignified atmosphere just now. Seeing Wang Yu approaching the ice emperor beast with a black dagger.


    When there was about an inch away from her soft hair, a white light flashed. Wang Yu subconsciously released around him. Except for the power of the array, he didn''t feel attacked.


    When the white light dispersed, there was only one beast God left in the body of the ice emperor beast. As for the human shape of the upper body, I didn''t know where to go.


    And that soft black long hair, now has also condensed into a black whip with the thickness of the index finger, lying quietly on the ground.


    "It seems that this is really the second treasure. When it turns into a whip, it''s smoother and easier to control than water and grass?"


    The Dragon candle opened his mouth, and Wang Yu nodded. He leaned forward slightly, got a clean black whip and carefully put it in the storage ring.


    After collecting the things, Wang Yu looked at the boring corpse on the ground. After frowning slightly, he also found a place with Wu Qi and moved her over as if she were buried.


    After handling these, the ice emperor domain also ushered in the second snowfall in a day. The swirling snowflakes gently covered the same snow-white body of the ice emperor beast, which was more like seeing her off.


    "I''m very tired. Let''s have a rest first and find the third thing after adjustment."


    Xiaohun spoke at the right time, got Wang Yu''s consent, and found another place to really start adjusting the residual discomfort of the previous battle.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was late at night in the ice emperor domain. I didn''t know when to stop the snow, and the snow on the ground became thick.


    "It''s improved again. It seems that such a battle is very useful to stimulate your body''s self-healing."


    Some excited voices came from Wang Yu''s mind, which was also Wang Yu''s voice.


    After a battle like that in the daytime, Wang Yu finally became a Wuzong of the fifth grade in the process of recovery. Coupled with the wanhun sword that has broken through the seal, Wang Yu now deeply feels the warmth after the advanced stage.


    "So what? We''re not going to continue looking for the third thing here."


    Dragon candle untimely interrupted the two people''s memories, but the voice was unnatural with a trace of joy for Wang Yu.


    "Yes, we still have to continue our current journey."

 Chapter 1185

    With a slight smile, Wang Yu stood up from the small cave where he was meditating, patted the dust on his body and walked out step by step.


    It''s like telling the little souls, or telling yourself.


    "What''s the third thing, smelly herbs?"


    The little soul also directly said what he needed to find next, but he felt there was no clue.


    "I''ve never heard of it. Wang Yu, do you have any clue?"


    Long Zhu also responded. After saying that, he found that Wang Yu had been very silent since just now.


    "I really haven''t seen such a thing, but I heard the red flame beast say that there is such a thing in the world before in the mysterious base of Lin Hui''s home."


    After he said that, the little soul also understood, but there was no possibility of contact with the ice emperor domain.


    Or was there any communication between ice emperor and red flame a long time ago?


    "It is said that the magical herb is also spiritual and needs to be attracted by a secret skill."


    Wang Yu continued to speak. When he said this, he also frowned slightly. "At that time, in the underground secret passage, the red flame beast said he would teach me this secret skill, but I was anxious to go to the center of Wufu mainland and refused."


    I knew that Wang Yu would encounter such a thing a year later. Even if he delayed going to the center of Wufu mainland, he would learn it.


    "Anyway, there is no ice emperor beast, and there is no special danger in the ice emperor area. We can always find it after a good search."


    The little soul comforted, although he had no bottom in his heart.


    Dragon candle said, "anyway, that herb will smell. Let''s find the smell. It''s still very easy."


    Wang Yu also nodded, stepped on the thick snow and made a "creak" sound, which added some different sounds to the quiet ice emperor domain.


    It''s just that Wang Yu thought as he walked. Will it really be so easy? The ice emperor beast came up and attacked him. Was it accidental or arranged by someone


    Here, Wang Yu has begun to look for the last thing, and there are two new guests in the ice royal family at this time.


    In the study of the Imperial Palace, the chief of binghuangyu sat on the main seat of the room and looked at the two people who had just come from afar with a smile, "welcome, I''ve heard Xiaobing talk about you before."


    "You''re welcome, clan leader. We have just finished investigating the matters related to the ghost sect, so we hurriedly came here to find childe Wang."


    Although it was a female voice, the voice with silk Yingqi came from the front. It was Xin Chen in crimson clothes who made the sound. Standing behind her was Dan Tianxiang, who was also upright.


    As early as three days ago, they had investigated the inextricable relationship between Dan Litian and the ghost sect. After marveling for a while, they also decided to come directly to the ice royal family and tell Wang Yu everything.


    At present, the situation is grim. Under the leadership of Cao family and Zhao family in forget worry Township, the influence of ghost sect and Shenyou sect has penetrated from the central to the periphery of Wufu mainland.


    It is urgent to clean up and rectify the ghost sect.


    "Xiaobing, you go and ask someone to arrange the accommodation for you two." looking at the dusty appearance of the two people, the patriarch also turned his head to Bing ER and said, "you have worked hard on your way. Go and have a good rest first."


    With that, he also stood up, gently said something to the servants around him, and then opened his mouth to Xinchen. "There are still things to deal with in our family. Just wait here for a while."


    Then the servant who had just quietly retired also held a bag of copywriting and other things and gently put them on the table in front of the patriarch.


    Xin Chen frowned slightly. They had just come here. They just wanted to think about Wang Yu. Why should the clan leader hang them like this?


    Dan Tianxiang behind her also frowned slightly, but he was obviously a little more rational than Xinchen. His emotions flashed for a moment, then he also restrained, and said to Xinchen''s secret skill at the same time:


    "Don''t act rashly first. Bing''er is there. Wait a minute and listen to her."


    Xin Chen''s eyes flashed slightly. Finally, he looked at the patriarch and whispered back, "well, I hope childe Wang has nothing to do."


    Listen carefully. There is still some anger and reluctance in the voice.


    Dan Tianxiang smiled helplessly in his heart. He also quietly came forward and held Xin Chen''s palm.


    "You two, the princess asked me to invite you over."


    Xin Chen breathed a sigh, turned around and looked at Dan Tianxiang, then walked to the little maid at the door, followed her calmly and walked outside.


    In the study, silence was restored. Xin Chen gradually walked away. The doors and windows were closed. He could only hear the sound of the strokes in the patriarch''s hand passing through the paper.


    For a long time, someone said, "is there anything there?"


    There was no expression on the patriarch''s face. It was not like a person at all. Even his voice was cold.


    "From the compass, that should have been solved. It seems that it won''t be long before he comes out."

 Chapter 1186

    The servant behind the patriarch lowered his eyebrows and opened his mouth. After that, he resumed his motionless appearance.


    "Oh?"


    The patriarch sneered, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes, but he soon covered it up.


    He put down his royal pen, leaned back and said, "I can''t see that this prince is very powerful."


    After saying this, he didn''t say anything else. As for the servants behind him, he didn''t talk much, and the room was calm again.


    "By the way, how''s the man who was close to Xiaobing recently?"


    The patriarch held a long Royal pen and paused slightly. Without turning his head, he directly opened his mouth to the paper in front of him. After saying that, he also received a response:


    "I mean the one named xingcai. They haven''t contacted the princess recently, but they often run back and forth towards the room of the young clan leader of the Wufeng clan."


    After that, the patriarch also picked his eyebrows until he found that his pen and ink had dyed the whole paper thoroughly. He didn''t react. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "It''s good to see Wang Yu, but this man named xingcai is not very good."


    A slightly teasing tone shows that he is in a good mood now.


    On the other side, Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang have followed the maid to the predetermined hall. Bing Er has been sitting in the center waiting for them.


    "Ice girl."


    Xin Chen gave her a simple boxing salute according to the previous address and bing''er, but she didn''t have any special treatment because she knew she was a princess.


    Bing''er didn''t care about these, just nodded to her, looked at the maid who sent people over, and said coldly, "you can go down. You don''t need you here."


    The maid nodded respectfully, then stepped back and gently closed the door, leaving only three people in the room.


    "Sorry, during this period of time, the patriarch, that is, my little uncle, was a little nervous by the nearby ghost sect. Please forgive me for any neglect."


    Bing''er apologized to the two people. After that, he also bowed deeply to them, and then Xin Chen quickly stepped forward to help them up.


    "What are you talking about? We''re here to see you, not to see him. It doesn''t matter."


    Xinchen opens her mouth and comforts bing''er''s guilty mood.


    When Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang settled down, a familiar voice came from the door. A moment of joy flashed in Xin Chen''s eyes, and then he heard the door pushed open from the outside.


    "Aunt, you''re coming." with the Xinyue''s happy voice, a woman in bright red also fell into the eyes of the three people in the room.


    It was Xin Yue, of course, with strange stars behind her.


    "Xiao Yue, stars."


    Xinchen also turned her head excitedly and hurriedly asked them to sit over. She also specially reserved a position beside Bing er for xingcai.


    Xin Yue understood. It was no use for Xin Chen to say more. He sat directly beside Dan Tianxiang.


    "Little uncle, do you mind if I sit here?"


    Xin Yue winked at Xin Chen and opened her mouth playfully. Although this title was a little ahead, unexpectedly, Xin Chen was not angry. It seems that in these days, the two people''s feelings have recovered as before, even more intimate than before.


    However, in this way, the round table, which had only five stools, became an empty position for Xin Chen, with Dan Tianxiang and Xin Yue on the left and Bing Er on the right.


    Obviously, this is reserved for stars.


    "Landlord..."


    Xingcai looked at Xinchen with some embarrassment, but found that she didn''t notice herself at all, and couldn''t help but put her eyes on Xinyue.


    Dan Tianxiang is not familiar with the stars. In addition, according to the current situation, he must be with Xin Chen, so he turned to Xin Yue for help.


    "Hehe, why, young master Xing doesn''t want to lean against me. You can say it directly. Don''t be so embarrassed."


    When Xin Yue pretended not to see and tried to reduce her sense of existence, Bing Er opened her mouth coldly, then stood up and directly pulled a stool from the inner room with force between the two stools.


    There was a depressing atmosphere spreading in the air. The stars frowned and sat down and never looked at others again.


    "Cough, by the way, what about Mr. Wang? When will he come? We''ve been running around in forget worry Township and Wu beast domain for some time, and we''ve almost found all the identity and purpose of Dan Litian."


    Xin Chen coughed and interrupted the awkward silence.


    Xin Yue then replied, "brother Yu went to the ice emperor domain. According to the regulations of the ice emperor family, he had to take three things from it before he could open the ice soul inheritance, and then find the whereabouts of the Wufu sword."


    She explained, paused and said, "but it is said that there are many dangers in the ice emperor domain. Brother Yu has been in for nearly ten days, and there is no sign of coming out."


    Originally, she just wanted to change the topic, but when she said it, Xinyue''s voice gradually brought some worry. Finally, she directly lowered her head and tried her best to put away her unnecessary emotions.

 Chapter 1187

    "It''s all right. Childe Wang is so powerful that nothing will happen to him."


    Bing''er suddenly opened his mouth. His tone was much softer than his previous dialogue with xingcai.


    After listening, Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang exchanged their eyes and then opened their mouth, "in this case, we won''t worry."


    With this, the room was cold again, no one spoke, and a strange atmosphere spread in the air again.


    Of course, this is mainly due to the empty position between Bing ER and xingcai. It seems to be telling others that there are not many problems between them, but not for a while.


    "Aren''t they good before they leave?"


    Xin Chen frowned slightly, but quietly asked Xin Yue with a secret technique.


    These days, she is the only one who is closest to these two people. Although they can clearly feel their wrong offer, it is estimated that only they know what is the specific reason.


    "Alas, I don''t quite understand. After we came out of luan''an village in the northern region of Wufu, there was something wrong between them."


    Xin Yue had some helpless secret skills. At that time, in luan''an village, her eyes followed Wang Yu, and she didn''t care about the relationship between them.


    After Wang Yu entered the ice Kingdom, xingcai often visited and obviously told Xin Yue that there was a problem between him and bing''er.


    Just to this point, the contradiction has deepened to the point where there is no way to easily reverse it. Xin Yue has no effect only by relying on one person''s strength.


    "Landlord, just now you said you found the connection between Dan Litian and ghost sect. Can you tell us in detail?"


    Bing er''s voice without much temperature spoke again, breaking the silence before. She looked at Xin Chen with bright eyes, and even a charity in her eyes disdained to throw it to the stars around her.


    Xin Chen was slightly stunned. The topic changed too quickly. She still couldn''t adapt. Fortunately, Dan Tianxiang next to her didn''t let the situation fall into the freezing point again:


    "At first, we just thought that Dan left heaven for the so-called immortality and would hook up with the ghost sect."


    He paused, as if he were considering his words, and then said, "after all, according to the survey, the key thing he used to change his soul, the tears of the soul, was obtained from the ghost sect."


    The tears of the soul flashed across Xinyue''s face. They obviously haven''t heard of the term. They just felt the magic from the name alone.


    "Yes, according to our investigation, soul tears are the secret treasure of the ghost sect, which will be produced every 50 years."


    Xin Chen opened her mouth. Even if she had already known about it, she couldn''t help looking forward to it when she said it again.


    Such a legendary thing, even after witnessing the resurrection of youliancao, still feels incredible.


    After knowing the efficacy, he hated the monstrous nature of Dan Litian in his heart.


    "It sounds great, little aunt. What is it for?"


    Xinyue saw Xinchen''s inner excitement and asked along with the two people''s words. She was not only herself, but also the ice and stars that had just been a stranger. At the moment, there was a light of interest in her eyes.


    Xin Chen sighed gently, looked up at Dan Tianxiang around him, and then said, "this thing is mainly to improve the inner spiritual power. Generally speaking, as long as it is one, it can directly upgrade the spiritual power of ordinary people for a stage."


    After that, she paused and gave several people around her reaction time.


    You know, on the Wufu continent, which advocates force and talismanic power, everyone wants to have strong force, which can deter one party or strengthen their health.


    The use of sports and force must also have a certain spiritual force to drive. The relationship between the two is more like hardware and software.


    The air has a strong martial spirit, but there is no spiritual force to support the use. It is more like a poor man who can''t show it.


    Spiritual power is more important for runes, not only when making runes and runes, but also when fighting with others, urging runes and chanting spells.


    Many people seek their life, but also make their spiritual strength a little more than when they were just born. It can also be seen that it is difficult to improve their spiritual strength.


    Not to mention, some people can only have a little poor spiritual power brought out from the mother when they were just born.


    Of course, there are also many people with extraordinary talent and luck, such as Wang Yu, who have suffered great trauma in many wars. After enduring it, their mental strength will naturally rise to a higher level.


    However, such people are only a few after all, and most of them just stay on their own one-third of an acre.


    Therefore, the tears of the soul are not destined to be ordinary things.


    "So... Dan Litian exchanged it for his soul? What''s the effect?"

 Chapter 1188

    Bing''er thought for a moment and asked, which was also what Xinyue and xingcai wanted to ask.


    Speaking of this, Xin Chen shook her head with some regret, couldn''t bear to close her eyes, patted Dan Tianxiang''s shoulder, and looked like she didn''t want to say more.


    Seeing the confused look on their faces, Dan Tianxiang smiled helplessly and explained to them:


    "There is also a small function of this soul tear, which is to stabilize the turbulent soul, but this effect is not much useful compared with improving spiritual power."


    Xinyue frowned and looked at the ice and stars opposite her. Seeing that they also had the same expression, she knew that they didn''t understand like herself.


    "Well, a soul tear of the same size can make a person''s spiritual strength jump three levels in a row, but it takes three or four soul tears to barely stabilize an adult soul."


    Xin Chen spoke in place of Dan Tianxiang, which is why he thought Dan left heaven and killed heaven.


    It took 50 years to produce a soul tear, but it was all used by Dan Litian to exchange souls, and it was still the kind that didn''t hurt at all.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful a person would be if he used these soul tears to improve his spiritual power.


    "But you said just now that he was not mainly for soul tears, did you?"


    While they were meditating, Xin Yue looked at Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang and said another important thing.


    "Well, that''s right." Xinchen looked at Xinyue''s tangled expression and looked at her with satisfaction. It''s rare that she can still think of the original thing after such a great spiritual impact.


    "According to our further investigation, it is found that Dan Litian has maintained close contact with the ghost sect since a long time ago, and is likely to communicate directly with the sect leader."


    Xin Chen''s low voice also made the people present think of something deeper.


    Huacangqiu and Cao Jinling had a strange attitude when they were in the central forest. When they came to the Wufu God''s possession and robbed the bones of Emperor Wu, huacangqiu directly called Dan Litian "Lord Litian".


    Obviously, Dan Litian''s status in the ghost sect is definitely not as simple as they think.


    "Over the years, Dan Litian has also experienced many masters of ghost sect. It can be said that his status has exceeded that of ordinary sect members."


    Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth. No wonder he did something. Even if Cao Jinling didn''t like it, he didn''t have the qualification and courage to refute.


    "Alas, in order to understand the news of Dan Litian, we went to the original territory of the soul dragon family and found a lot of secret sympathies."


    Xin Chen opened his mouth reluctantly, but when he said this, he didn''t avoid Dan Tianxiang, which also shows that he doesn''t care about these now.


    "Don''t look at me. I have nothing to do. The relationship with the soul dragon family has long dissipated after Dan TianKuo killed my mother. Later, he was changed by Dan Litian. I can be regarded as revenge."


    Dan Tianxiang waved to his Xin Yue, looked at Xin Chen and said with a smile, "Chen Er, I''m homeless now. I can only follow you."


    With that, he blinked and looked at the hot and dry face of Xin Chen. He quickly stretched out and patted his restless claws and hurriedly said, "what are you talking nonsense in front of so many people."


    "Why not, let them see how single-minded I am to you?" is Mr. Dan Tianxiang, with a teasing and a little coquettish tone, from the same look, heart and shame.


    Xinyue smiled and looked at the two of them with good feelings. She couldn''t help but bring some warm smiles around her mouth, and her heart was even warmer.


    The separation of life and death ten years ago has made these two souls suffer from separation. It is hard won to get back together now. Their future will only cherish each other more and will be happier and happier.


    Thinking of this, Xin Yue''s eyes turned to bing''er and xingcai. Many times, onlookers are always clear and those in the game are fans.


    Both of them clearly have a good feeling for each other. If they miss it, even Xin Yue around them will regret it.


    Just like at the beginning, she and Wang Yu almost drifted away because of their self-confidence. Fortunately, Wang Yu caught her and made them feel happy now.


    "It''s getting late. You''re tired. I won''t bother you more first."


    Bing''er suddenly opened her mouth and raised an unnatural smile at the corners of her mouth. Xin Yue heard her reputation. She had stood up and glanced at Xin Chen. After nodding, she also had to turn and leave.


    From her flashing eyes, Xinyue accurately captured the trace of loneliness and sadness.


    Xin Chen''s pretty smile also stopped slightly. After looking at Dan Tianxiang, he looked at Xin Yue again. Then he turned his head and spoke to the star who had been lowering his head


    "Xingcai, you send ice girl."

 Chapter 1189

    Xinyue also spoke to the stars, "my little aunt and I have some private words to talk about. You and binger go first."


    "... I, I have something to..."


    Xingcai lowered her head and frowned tightly. She was silent for a while before she spoke, but she couldn''t say a word.


    A trace of displeasure flashed in Xinchen''s eyes, "I want to talk to Xiaoyue now. You leave first. You don''t need you here."


    Why does this boy just don''t understand his intention? They all try their best to create conditions for him and bing''er.


    "Well, I''ll leave first and don''t bother much."


    Before waiting for the stars to say anything, bing''er took the first step and threw a fist at Xinchen. He didn''t look at the stars, so he turned his head and left.


    The star is still sitting in the position just now, with his head down. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    "You fool, I''ve never seen you so thoughtless. Catch up!"


    Seeing bing''er''s figure disappear outside the hall, Xin Chen also hates the opening of iron and steel, anxious.


    Xingcai looked up and said, "what''s the use of catching up with me? She still hates me. After all, she likes childe Wang Yu."


    As he spoke, he lowered his head again, dodged his eyes, and looked inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Suddenly he thought of something and suddenly looked up at Xin Yue, "sorry, Miss Yue, I offended you."


    He meant to involve Wang Yu.


    Xinyue has a strange expression on her face. A few days ago, in order to avoid bing''er, xingcai has been running diligently to the place where Xinyue lives. At that time, she still wondered whether xingcai had a gap in her heart after she arrived at the ice royal family, so she avoided it.


    However, until now, they really understand that xingcai has always taken it for granted that bing''er still has a heart in Wang Yu.


    "You..."


    Xin Chen didn''t know what to say. Finally, he could only say the word "you", and there was no following. He turned around and didn''t look at him anymore. Instead, he approached Dan Tianxiang and buried him in his arms.


    Dan Tianxiang''s slightly frowned eyebrows spread out, gently held Xinchen''s palm, and then advised xingcai:


    "She has already put down Wang Yu. Can''t you see who she cares about now?"


    With that, Xin Chen raised her head from Dan Tianxiang''s arms. She hated iron and steel and looked at the stars in the unbelievable. After all, she still couldn''t bear to hit him again. After sighing, she said softly:


    "It''s not easy for two people to get together. We should take advantage of the opportunity and don''t regret it in the future."


    Xingcai looked at Xinchen in a daze. Various emotions flashed in her eyes, including insight, emotion, regret and reluctance


    Xin Yue didn''t speak all the time. She sat silently on the side of her body, quietly watching the interaction between the three people, with the same warmth in her heart.


    For Xin Chen, compared with Xin Yue who missed important years of growth, xingcai was adopted by her when he was a child, which accompanied him through an important stage of forming a child''s character.


    He is more like a child of Xinchen. Xinchen naturally hopes that the stars can find their own happiness.


    Especially after she and Xinyue find their own destination.


    "Landlord, thank you."


    In the twinkling eyes of xingcai Xingzi, it seemed that there was a strange water light in his eyes, but then he covered it up very well.


    After standing up, xingcai solemnly bowed to Xinchen. When he looked up, he had a confident smile on his face, "I understand. I won''t give up what I want easily."


    With that, he also looked at the door and rushed out directly.


    In the hall, only Xin Chen was left. Although he was speechless, he didn''t feel any formality and embarrassment.


    "Xiao Yue, just now, I have one more thing to say."


    For a long time, Xinchen broke the silence, but it surprised Xinyue who was immersed in warmth.


    "What?"


    She subconsciously asked, but she saw a trace of hesitation and unnaturalness on Xinchen''s face.


    "Tell her, she still has to face these things after all."


    Dan Tianxiang''s soft voice came from Xinyue, which made Xinyue nervous. Does this mean that the next thing is very serious?


    "When we were at Guangming summit, we saw your master," Xin Chen still opened his mouth. When he said this, there was a trace of intolerance in his voice, but he still didn''t stop, and then said:


    "I didn''t notice at that time, just because he was poisoned by soul tears."


    "Poison?"


    Xinyue began to tremble. From the time she heard the three words of Guangming top, she had noticed that something was wrong.


    As a gifted Princess of Wufeng family after Xinchen, Xinyue was sent by her father and mother to Guangming summit far away from the family when she was very young. She worshipped her master and learned deep skills.


    Although it''s a family, it''s easy for Xin Chen, who is familiar with Xin Yue''s parents, to know these.


    However, her practice and study stopped abruptly after she was eight years old. There was no other reason. Xin Yue''s parents were both assassinated when they went out. As their only child, Xin Yue was picked up by the Hui nationality.

 Chapter 1190

    After that, I have been with Xinchen.


    So for Xin Yue, her master is definitely comparable to her parents she hasn''t met.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    "My master, he is now..."


    Xinyue didn''t find it, and her voice trembled. Just now she just thought that her little aunt said that in order to create bing''er''s alone time, but she didn''t expect that she really had something to tell her.


    Xin Chen could not bear it. She closed her eyes and said softly, "he walked peacefully. The tears of the soul are romantic from the name to various effects."


    Dan Tianxiang tightened his grip on Xin Chen''s palm and said, "master honeysuckle, let''s tell you that ghost sect and ancient youzong will suffer endless consequences if they don''t get rid of them one day."


    Honeysuckle, this is the title given by master Xinyue himself. Although few people know him as an old man outside the world, he always adheres to his morality and has always taught Xinyue this way.


    "Nothing else?"


    Xinyue was unexpectedly calm and asked softly. The tears of the soul should also be related to Dan Litian.


    "He makes you happier and think more about yourself," Xin Chen also tried to make his voice calmer. After a while, he added a few words, "most of the soul tears and Dan''s departure from heaven are known from him."


    He knew everything and finally left the sky with Dan.


    The last time Xinyue went to Guangmingding to see the old honeysuckle, she took the elite of Wufeng nationality to the forgetful Township in the central part of Wufu mainland to attend the Fuwang conference.


    At that time, almost everything of the ghost sect was still in the dark. She only hurriedly contacted and separated from Wang Yu. Before leaving, she was nervous to find the master and started on the road after getting his positive comfort.


    Just, I didn''t expect such a farewell to be forever


    "Shifu must have known the existence of ghost sect for a long time, but he didn''t tell me. Is he afraid that I will get hurt if I participate in it?"


    Xinyue whispered. Xinchen didn''t hear clearly, but they also knew that she was really muttering to herself.


    "Little aunt, I see. Thank you."


    Xin Yue bowed her head and digested for a while before raising her head. Her face was no longer lost. On the contrary, she looked at the two people opposite with a smile.


    "Xiao Yue..."


    Xinchen was a little worried, but she didn''t know how to speak. She could only call her name.


    Xinyue stood up, smiled at the two people in front of him, some playfully put out his tongue, waved his hand and said, "I''ve been here for too long. It''s time to go. You have a good rest."


    Xin Chen frowned and looked at Xin Yue standing up with a smile, then turned around and walked out of the room briskly.


    "Xiao Yue is not a child anymore. She will be fine."


    Dan Tianxiang pinched Xinchen''s tender cheeks, comforted them softly, looked at each other, and said:


    "Stars are all right. We don''t have to worry."


    Xin chending looked at Dan Tianxiang''s eyes for a while, turned and sat gently beside him, and then leaned tightly against his arms.


    "I hope so."


    The afternoon of the ice royal family is still a snow-white world. The snowflakes falling a few days ago have not melted much. When you look from the sky, your eyes are white.


    Unknowingly, it has been 20 days since Wang Yu first entered the ice emperor domain. The almost isolated ice royal family is even closer to the north than the Wufu North domain.


    These days, under the deliberate disturbance of Cao Jinling and ghost sect, Wufu mainland has successfully resurrected Guyou sect.


    Although not in the central area of the incident, Xin Yue and Xin Chen have been able to understand the dynamics of the mainland through the ubiquitous intelligence network.


    Although they were anxious, they couldn''t urge Wang Yu to go in by himself. They had to wait quietly.


    During this period, xingcai also gave full play to her dedication to bing''er and ran back and forth to her palace every day. No matter how cold she refused, she didn''t stop her actions.


    Xin Yue has long adjusted her mood for the death of her master. These days, she is happy to see that their feelings are getting better and better in such an awkward way.


    Only occasionally, when she passed by the main hall of the palace, she accidentally noticed the cold breath of the clan leader of the ice royal family running around them.


    Xin Yue talked to Xin Chen. After discussing with Dan Tianxiang, they also decided not to speak for the time being. We''ll wait until Wang Yu comes back.


    Finally, on the 23rd day, Wang Yu appeared outside the city with wind and frost. His blue long shirt was wrinkled, but his expression was still calm and even more calm.


    The servant who initially developed Wang Yu was a little stunned when he saw him. When Wang Yu had frowned over him, he walked forward with light steps.


    "Mr. Wang... Mr. Wang, you are back."


    The servant opened his mouth excitedly, and then passed Wang Yu, ready to rush to the patriarch''s palace to report.


    Wang Yu glanced at him with his remaining light. He didn''t say much. When he walked through an intersection, he turned directly to the other direction.


    Wang Yu naturally understood who the servants were going to report to, but the first thing he wanted to go was Xinyue''s palace.

 Chapter 1191

    To say that Wang Yu and Xiao Hun had been looking for the last thing in the ice emperor domain for a long time. They turned around in such a big place for a long time before they remembered a relatively convenient trick.


    Of course, fortunately, there are no other living people in the ice emperor domain except Wang Yu. Otherwise, when they see Wang Yu looking for things like this, they must think this person is crazy.


    Long Zhu came up with this bad idea. After hearing it, Wang Yu hesitated for a moment, but agreed.


    Even so, it took them nearly two days to find the smelly herb, which is worthy of being the last treasure in the ice emperor''s domain. Compared with the simple and crude obtained by the first two things, Wang Yu struggled for a while.


    "Brother Yu!"


    Xinyue, sitting quietly in the room thinking about things, suddenly felt a familiar breath coming towards her. Before she could react, she saw the familiar cyan figure at the door.


    These days, although she is also worried about the easing of the relationship between xingcai and bing''er, she thinks more about Wang Yu alone in the ice emperor domain.


    Xin Yue, who was in such a hurry, naturally didn''t count the little soul and dragon candle accompanying Wang Yu, and didn''t know that it was thanks to them that she found the last thing this time.


    "Xin Yue, I''m back."


    Without waiting for Xin Yue to say anything more, Wang Yu rushed directly to Xin Yue who suddenly stood up from the stool, then kept her tightly, closed his eyes, greedily sucked the faint aroma around her, and felt only a burst of satisfaction.


    "Brother Yu, is everything going well?"


    Xinyue nestled in Wang Yu''s arms and also stretched out her hand and gently put a ring around Wang Yu''s waist. After saying that, she also secretly felt stupid. Since he has come back now, he must have solved everything.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to get to you as soon as I get back to the ice royal family."


    Wang Yu loosened Xinyue and looked at Xinyue gently in his arms. His words were also gentle and could drip water, which inexplicably made Xinyue blush from his face to his neck.


    When talking about business, Xin Yue tried not to think about Wang Yu. After shaking her head, she said, "bing''er and xingcai are making trouble these days, do you know?"


    With that, she was also helpless in her eyes, but the two people were more measured. Although they were in a bad mood, it was lucky that they didn''t delay anything.


    "They are not well yet?" hearing this, Wang Yu frowned slightly, which seemed to be in a tone of disbelief, which also stunned Xin Yue:


    "How did you know about them?"


    It''s clear that they only came after Wang Yu entered the ice emperor domain


    Thinking of this, Xin Yue couldn''t help looking up and looked at Wang Yu with a little confusion. Under his pure eyes, the flashing water eyes made Wang Yu''s throat tight and slippery


    Charming, his eyes were deep, and he let himself kiss towards his beautiful eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xin Yue didn''t know what kind of feeling it was. She subconsciously closed her eyes and wanted to escape. Wang Yu stretched out his hand and pressed her waist closer to himself. There was not much temperature on a generous hand, but she tightly imprisoned her. No matter how hard she struggled, she wouldn''t let go.


    Naturally, Xin Yue subconsciously evaded and dodged from the beginning, and then obediently leaned in Wang Yu''s arms. She didn''t resist any more, but waited for Wang Yu''s action nervously and excitedly.


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly and her breathing was a little short. After waiting for a few breaths, she felt that Wang Yu had no strength, even her hand across her waist.


    The kiss on her eyes just now was more like a beautiful imagination in her infatuation.


    Xin Yue opened her eyes strangely. It was Wang Yu''s very close face. There were some uneven Stubbles on the corners of her mouth. It was probably left by her failure to take good care of in the ice emperor domain a few days ago.


    Looking up, he saw that Wang Yu''s eyes were bright and frightening. He tightly locked Xin Yue in his arms. There were complex emotions in his eyes. Some things that Xin Yue couldn''t understand. There was always something that people were careful but wanted to touch.


    The next second, there are overwhelming kisses.


    Xinyue''s reaction is not falling. Wang Yu has approached her with a strong aggression. The strong masculinity is filled with all Xinyue''s senses. He can only feel that he is dizzy and intoxicated in his crazy kiss.


    How long was the kiss?


    No one remembers.


    Xinyue only knew that when she was about to be unable to breathe, Wang Yu reluctantly let her go.


    She breathed desperately, but saw that Wang Yu was nothing. She looked into her eyes carefully, filled with love and endless thoughts for her.


    It has been a long time since two people looked at each other quietly. The tense situation in Wufu mainland doomed them not to stop, but to move forward together and fight side by side.


    In the past, Xinyue thought that he must wander the world with his beloved one and be a pair of immortal couples in the future. However, under this background, these can only be elusive like clouds in the sky.


    The quiet moment is more like a rare pure land in the chaos. Xin Yue carefully looks at Wang Yu opposite, and her eyes are full of the person opposite.

 Chapter 1192

    When was she treated like this?


    Although I had a close relationship with Wang Yu before, I just touched him gently at the door and then separated quickly. It was not as fierce as before.


    At the thought of this, Xinyue''s face became more red. No one knew that she wanted to say it. Her expression was even more fascinating.


    Wang Yu blinked and tried to suppress her desire to kiss her hard. He put his palm behind her head, gently rubbed her hair, and then whispered:


    "I miss you so much."


    The voice is low, with unspeakable hook and temptation.


    Xin Yue never felt that the voice could have such a great impact on her. Today, she was in a mood disorder driven by Wang Yu''s four words.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry to disturb the warm reunion of your two little lovers."


    Suddenly there was a sound of teasing outside the door. Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows. There was no expression on his face. It seemed that he had already known that someone would come.


    Xin Yuegang was taken by Wang Yu all the time. He didn''t notice the changes in the surrounding environment at all. Now he noticed the stars after hearing the sound!


    And from the smell, it''s not just him


    "Someone is coming. Why didn''t you tell me just now!"


    At this time, no matter what shyness or the like, Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu angrily. While the secret skill sounded, he also stretched out his hand and pinched Wang Yu''s arm under his light shirt.


    Wang Yu just smiled gently and didn''t speak. He turned around with her and looked at xingcai and others who stood outside the door without leaving.


    Xin Yue also followed Wang Yu''s actions. In the twinkling of an eye, she saw not only the stars, bing''er, Dan Tianxiang, but even her little aunt Xin Chen.


    Did they not see all their... Just now?


    "We heard that childe Wang came back, so we hurried here, but we forgot Xiao Yue. You two little lovers who have been reunited for a long time need to make out.


    Xin Chen, as the most able person to speak as a representative, also spoke directly. After that, she looked at Xin Yue vaguely, and her smile was self-evident.


    Wang Yu''s face was calm. It seemed that he was not surprised by their arrival. He stretched out his hand to hold Xinyue''s waist, turned and smiled faintly, "come in. I happen to have something to tell you."


    Xin Chen raised her eyebrows, but since Wang Yu himself said so, they wouldn''t be more polite. They walked in first and sat directly on their seats.


    When he first entered the palace, the servant walked quickly and ran to sue. He saw it clearly, so there was no accident at all.


    But what he didn''t know was that they came because the chief of the ice royal family who was first told the news told them.


    "I''ve got the three things. Now that you''re all here, Dan must have known about leaving heaven."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and looked straight at Xin Chen on the other side.


    "Well, indeed, I told them before you came back."


    Xin Chen nodded and solemnly explained to Wang Yu about Dan''s departure from heaven.


    Except Wang Yu, all the people present had heard the truth before, so this time, it was not as muddled as before, and Xin Chen finished it at one time.


    "Well... Dan Litian should have a special relationship with the ancient leader of the ancient youzong, the ancient Youdi. Otherwise, he won''t change his soul with such a strong belief, and he can be supplied with an unlimited amount of soul tears."


    After listening, Wang Yu was silent for a moment and directly expressed his ideas. After that, Xinchen suddenly felt that he understood something.


    "I guess so, and his ultimate goal should not only revitalize the ghost sect and the ancient you sect, but also be more inclined to the resurrection of the ancient you emperor!"


    Starlight frowned and slowly analyzed the behind. After he finished, he couldn''t believe it.


    In this way, Dan Litian is really a terrible enemy. He has such a strong mind and patience, nearly a thousand years of waiting and countless soul changes.


    He was reborn alone in the world in order to revive the ancient Youdi who had almost no hope at that time


    "Fortunately, he''s gone now."


    Xinyue looked complex and spoke for a long time. Her voice just fell. No one spoke, but she was recognized by everyone.


    "By the way, young master Wang, have you got all three things?"


    Bing''er thought of the purpose of Wang Yu''s going out this time and asked to make the surrounding atmosphere easier.


    Although a lot of time has passed, everyone believes in Wang Yu''s strength.


    "Naturally, I was going to discuss the use of ice spirit inheritance with the patriarch as soon as possible after seeing you."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were smiling. His beautiful eyes flashed a casual look. He had an extraordinary temperament.


    "Well, that''s good," bing''er nodded, finished, hesitated slightly, and then said:


    "Actually, I knew you were coming back, not my own eye liner, but my uncle sent someone to let me go to the landlord and Dan predecessor."

 Chapter 1193

    In fact, it''s just a simple little thing, and there''s nothing worth thinking about. Bing er''s heart just doesn''t feel right.


    After thinking about it, I decided to tell Wang Yu.


    "This is normal. Your little uncle is also very concerned about this. Originally, various things have happened frequently on the mainland recently."


    Xingcai then refuted bing''er''s words with a little puzzlement. After that, he successfully harvested bing''er''s white eyes.


    "What do you know? It''s reasonable that he should summon Mr. Wang right away, but he''s not in a hurry today."


    Although he didn''t want to ignore xingcai''s brainless retort, bing''er explained, and then looked at Wang Yu again:


    "In fact, he has been a little strange since we came back to the ice royal family, but I can''t tell what''s strange. In short, you should be careful when communicating with him."


    After listening to bing''er''s dissuasion, Wang Yu also realized the seriousness of the matter. Since she had said so, she would pay more attention.


    "Thank you."


    Wang Yu nodded heavily, looked sincerely at bing''er, and gently held Xin Yue''s hand under the table. Xin Yue turned to look at him around him, held Wang Yu''s hand, and then tightened it.


    Don''t worry, I''m here.


    This is the agreement between the two, but also the trust and reliance on each other.


    The stars over there also looked at bing''er. After the previous embarrassment, their relationship finally went further.


    Although on the surface, bing''er always quarrels with him without a reason, at the same time, this is another form of care.


    "You see, are these two pairs a good match?"


    Xinchen looked at the four people opposite with a happy face, and her body approached Dan Tianxiang slightly, smiling and telling the secret.


    Dan Tianxiang also smiled. The disaster in the mainland is imminent. They have no way to determine the direction of history, but there are such a group of friendly and firm young people who use their own strength to protect and prevent the tragedy.


    Isn''t this the greatest happiness?


    "Well matched, we are also well matched."


    Dan Tianxiang looked at Xin Chen. The voice of the secret skill in her mind was so gentle and warm for no reason.


    "Knock knock -"


    The sudden knock on the door suddenly shocked the six people in the room, and all looked out warily.


    "Gentlemen, the patriarch is waiting for you in the Council hall."


    Some old voices came, and Wang Yu immediately recognized them. This was the servant who followed the patriarch since they came last time.


    Bing''er frowned slightly. When she met her little uncle before, she didn''t pay much attention to the servant. She only knew that he was a confidant, but she didn''t expect his skill to be so powerful.


    Who in their room is not an enemy of a hundred on the whole continent?


    How could you not even notice the approach of such an ordinary servant.


    There''s only one explanation, the servant. Not ordinary.


    "Jingyuan, what else did little uncle say?"


    Bing''er knew the man''s name was Jingyuan and asked, but he didn''t get any response.


    The confusion was more serious. She looked at the stars around her. The next second, they appeared outside the door together.


    no one.


    The door of the room was opened by the strong wind from inside. Wang Yu''s right hand still kept the posture of urging the martial spirit just now, and the remaining four people in the room also saw ice two people with a blank face. There was nothing else.


    "... come back."


    Wang Yu''s eyes were also full of dignity and spoke heavily. Bing Er outside the door turned their heads and sighed, waiting for Wang Yu to say his decision.


    "Now that you''ve said let''s go, let''s go."


    He stood up. Even if the front was unknown, they should understand that the initiative is now in their hands. After all, the three things are now in Wang Yu''s hands.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    On the open hall, the patriarch wandered back and forth with some smiling voices. The corners of his mouth and eyebrows were full of joy, which made people trust for no reason.


    When Wang Yu came here, he saw him for the first time.


    However, after listening to bing''er''s warning and the appearance of the mysterious man, several people were already on guard. At this time, they walked in with a serious face, and then bing''er, led by bing''er, respectfully opened his mouth to the patriarch:


    "Little uncle, here we are."


    Her mood is very complicated. Her little uncle has been very kind to her since childhood, and she also likes the feeling of being with him, but what happened recently makes her start to doubt.


    "Well, I know, childe Wang, bring me something to have a look."


    The patriarch was still smiling. He stretched out his hand to Wang Yu and motioned him to come forward.


    Bing''er turned his head and looked at Wang Yu behind him. Wang Yu loosened his grip on Xin Yue''s palm, nodded firmly to bing''er, and then walked to the position of the patriarch step by step.


    Before coming here, Wang Yu had taken things out of his storage ring and put them in his arms.

 Chapter 1194

    The patriarch didn''t seem to notice the difference of everyone today. He smiled and looked at Wang Yu close to him. No one could feel the light in his eyes.


    "The patriarch, Bixi stone, snow feather whip and baifangcao are all here."


    A few steps away from the patriarch, the man behind the patriarch stepped forward and took three things from Wang Yu, then respectfully presented them and explained.


    "The Bixi stone and snow feather whip in front of us can be understood, but how did the hundred fragrant grass get its name? We smelled sick when we picked it."


    Long Zhu opened his mouth strangely. He remembered what happened when he and Wang Yu were looking for the last smelly herb in the ice emperor domain.


    Of course, after losing the moisture of rain and dew these days, from the original stink, now baifangcao basically has no redundant taste.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He stared at the servant who presented things. His voice was obviously the man outside the door just now.


    Moreover, Wang Yu didn''t feel the slightest breath flowing on him.


    No matter whether he is strong in cultivation or superior in hidden Kung Fu, he is more powerful than Wang Yu now.


    Even, more than one floor.


    Wang Yu began to doubt himself. He had reached the realm of Wupin Wuzong. Is this really the only limit of the whole Wufu continent?


    "Mr. Wang, you''d better prepare something to replenish your mental strength tonight, and then come here to find me at midnight."


    Just glanced at the things presented by Jingyuan, the patriarch moved his eyes and spoke solemnly to Wang Yu.


    "Then thank the patriarch."


    Wang Yu nodded and threw a fist at the patriarch. It was obvious that the patriarch had decided to take him to Bingpeng inheritance.


    The patriarch also looked at Wang Yu with a pleased face, and slightly turned his head towards Jingyuan who was standing on one side. Jingyuan understood in an instant. He turned around and disappeared into the hall with the three treasures just handed over by Wang Yu.


    "Xiaobing, you don''t have to come. We''ll discuss it then after childe Wang has handled his affairs."


    As if he knew what the rest of the people were thinking, the patriarch smiled at bing''er, and then his eyes scanned everyone for a week, and finally fixed on xingcai:


    "Prepare the rest, young master xingcai. Go to the study later. I have something to talk to you about."


    He smiled innocuously, but in the view of the stars, he did have an unspeakable mystery and danger.


    "Little uncle..."


    Bing''er stepped forward and looked at the patriarch with complex eyes. He was obviously worried that the star was stopped by him alone.


    Things related to the inheritance of Bing soul have been solved. Wang Yu and others don''t talk much, but just stand aside quietly.


    Although it is still very strange that the patriarch''s attitude towards them, what is more important now is the situation of xingcai.


    Although the emotional entanglement between the two people in the ice royal family is not very popular news, as the most powerful man in the whole family, he must know very well.


    It seems that at present, he is also going to find xingcai and have a good talk about bing''er.


    "Xiaobing, go and deal with the informant just sent yesterday for me first. I just asked Jingyuan to send it to your palace."


    The patriarch didn''t look at bing''er, but his eyes were still on the star, and his words were still gentle, but with a stern refusal.


    Bing''er frowned. Since her little uncle became the patriarch, she had never heard that he always spoke to himself in such a tone.


    And starlight took a step forward and said to bing''er:


    "Bing''er, you go. I''ll have a good conversation with the patriarch."


    The legendary "chat" is obviously unavoidable. It happens that xingcai also wants to be responsible for his feelings. As Bing er''s only family member, he should talk to him.


    Bing''er looked at him deeply for a while. After all, he nodded. Finally, he took a deep look at the patriarch above the high position, and turned and walked away.


    "Mr. Wang, you''d better prepare quickly. It''s not our people who have to bear the power of ice soul inheritance. It consumes a lot of spiritual power."


    The superior patriarch spoke again, and Wang Yu also raised his eyebrows. Is this driving them away?


    "Well, I''ll leave."


    Wang Yu didn''t say much. He saluted the head of the clan, then turned and left.


    Xingcai also walked away with Wang Yu. After all, the place where they talked was in the study, not in the cold hall.


    When Wang Yu was gone and the hall was empty, the patriarch spoke again:


    "Can baifangcao and Bixi stone be used?"


    He looked at the place where the people had stepped on just now and asked softly. His expression was completely different from that of smiling just now.


    After the voice fell, a man also appeared behind him. It was Jingyuan who had just left. After hearing this, he also replied with a low eyebrow:


    "It''s just ready. I can''t see any effect yet. However, it should be useful."


    These words were like a centering stone, which made the clan leader in a trance shine brightly in an instant, and the whole hall lit up.

 Chapter 1195

    Xingcai never expected to be called into the study. The smiling patriarch was just asking him about the array.


    There was no mention of the relationship between bing''er and the ice royal family.


    After listening to the ice royal clan leader, xingcai explained his explanation of the array in detail. After that, the mood in his eyes became strange.


    All the prepared questions and various answers are of no use. Standing in front of the desk, the stars continue to wait for the patriarch''s next topic.


    "Patriarch, do you have anything else to do?"


    Seeing that the patriarch was lost in thought again and didn''t intend to say anything, xingcai hurriedly opened his mouth.


    "There seems to be nothing."


    The expression on the patriarch''s face was still as mysterious as before. After saying that, he turned his head and looked at the windows around him. The clouds in the West had been stained with blood red. In the afternoon of early spring, there was a sense of desolation.


    It''s not too early.


    "I''ve wasted your time. You can go back."


    He spoke again, and the meaning in his tone was inexplicable.


    The expression on xingcai''s face was full of strange looks. He called him over in front of the public before. Now he didn''t say anything more about anything important. Did he drive him away directly?


    "Patriarch, if you don''t mind, I have something important to say."


    Hesitation was just a moment. Xingcai immediately decided to take a step forward and respectfully opened his mouth to petition the patriarch.


    "OK." he still looked so faint, which made xingcai feel powerless. However, he endured his scalp, looked directly at the patriarch and slowly opened his mouth:


    "Well, bing''er and I have been in love for a long time. Although the world is in chaos, I hope our friendship can be supported by the patriarch."


    After how long he has been dogged and constantly showing his heart to bing''er, bing''er has forgiven and accepted him for a long time, and their feelings have been unanimously supported by Wang Yu and his party.


    As an orphan adopted by Xinchen since childhood, xingcai naturally thought of his happiness for a long time. In addition, Bing er''s own conditions are so strong, which makes Xinchen feel satisfied.


    Now the only thing that has not been finalized is on bing''er''s relatives and friends, that is, her only family leader.


    Before coming here, xingcai guessed that Bing Er, his niece for so many years, should not have a particularly good impression of himself.


    After all, in the days when Wang Yugang just entered the ice emperor domain, it was the most serious period of mutual suspicion and discord between the two people. As the head of a family, he must also know what xingcai had done.


    Moreover, Wang Yu and later Dan Tianxiang made a horizontal comparison, which highlighted his immaturity and shortcomings.


    Therefore, xingcai has been worried that the patriarch will embarrass himself because of bing''er''s affairs, or make him retreat in spite of difficulties, just like the elders of Wufeng family and Wufeng family tested Wang Yu who was ready to be with Xin Yue.


    Xingcai was ready to meet the difficulties, but the patriarch gave him an empty plan. He didn''t say much at all, talked nonsense about some unimportant things, and then prepared to let him leave?


    What is this? Xingcai doesn''t understand his intention, but now that he has come, he also wants to seize this opportunity and speak out his mind. If he doesn''t agree at that time, he can make preparations in time.


    After xingcai said that just now, after about half a column of incense, the clan leader was still silent. Xingcai waited for him quietly and didn''t speak. After a period of stalemate, no one planned to speak first.


    Seeing that the last light in the sky had fallen, no one came in and lit the room, and gradually fell into darkness.


    Xingcai didn''t know how long they had been deadlocked. The tension in his heart just now made him forget to pay attention to the passage of time, and even didn''t know when his heart was.


    "Patriarch, please help us."


    He clenched his teeth and firmly watched the patriarch speak again. He didn''t understand what the patriarch wanted to do. He was also in unspeakable panic. Was it really like what he thought? Didn''t he agree with the two people together?


    But if so, tell him directly that he will face it. What do you want to do by hanging him so that he doesn''t speak?


    "Patriarch..."


    Once again, the voice of the stars was still firm. It seemed particularly secluded in the room almost completely surrounded by darkness.


    "It''s now. It''s time."


    Before xingcai finished his words this time, the patriarch finally opened his mouth and interrupted what he wanted to say next.


    This mindless remark made the stars a little confused. Then I saw a figure with a lantern behind him. Not only did he have no fluctuation of breath, but he didn''t even make a sound when walking.

 Chapter 1196

    If it weren''t for seeing the hand holding the lantern, in such a strange environment, xingcai even suspected that he had an illusion.


    "Patriarch, the time is just right. That thing works."


    The voice belongs to Jingyuan. The star is heard, but the more and more incomprehensible dialogue between the two makes the star in place a little stunned.


    "I know about you and Xiaobing. I believe her eyesight. You can solve the others yourself."


    The patriarch stood up from his position and patted the stars in front of him on the shoulder. His tone was relaxed, as if he just said a simple thing.


    "Now come with me. I have something for you."


    The patriarch turned around and followed Jingyuan with a lantern. When the voice reached xingcai''s ears, it was with some ethereal feeling, which made people feel unreal.


    What''s going on?


    Xingcai didn''t think of the journey he had planned to persuade the patriarch. He only sent him away with a word. And listening to the tone, it seemed that he didn''t care much about bing''er''s affairs?


    "Please hurry up and don''t lose it."


    Still far away, the voice from the front came. Naturally, xingcai knew that he was talking to himself. At present, he quickly suppressed his confusion and tried his best to feel the situation around him.


    I don''t know why. Mingming was just in the study with the head of the ice royal family. Now he followed Jingyuan. It was like walking a long way. He didn''t come to the end and end for a long time.


    "No, it''s already dark. I''m going to the study."


    Sitting in Xinyue''s room, Bing er with an anxious look on his face suddenly stood up and said he was going out.


    "Don''t fool around, or it''s not good for the stars."


    Similarly anxious, but still maintained a rational Xinchen mouth, walked to bing''er and blocked her leaving. Her eyes were full of disapproval.


    Although she is also worried about whether xingcai will be wronged by the clan leaders who have acted strangely recently, in contrast, she still chooses to believe them.


    Moreover, this is the palace of the ice royal family. The study is in that place. You can''t run anyway.


    Unfortunately, Xin Chen thought so. The truth is that xingcai was really taken out by the patriarch and Jingyuan in the study.


    And it''s invisible.


    Different from the previous study, when the sky just darkened, servants came here to change candles. Now the whole room is illuminated by all kinds of candles, just like the daytime environment, which also makes Xinyue clearly see the look on bing''er''s face.


    Hurry, panic, worry and regret.


    At this time, she was stopped by Xin Chen and sat on the stool, thinking about something. The neat hair that had been carefully combed was scattered around her cheeks, looking more casual than usual.


    Is this, or is it the frost beauty who once looked like frost and refused people thousands of miles away?


    Unconsciously, Xin Yue stared at bing''er like this and looked down foolishly. There were more complex expressions in her eyes.


    Is this the power of love?


    It turns out that if you love someone, you will really change your previous habits, characteristics, and even personality because of him.


    The cool palm gently covered Xinyue''s eyes, and then she felt herself gently embraced by the sudden embrace behind her.


    "Brother Yu, are you back? Is everything ready?"


    Without any hesitation, Xinyue directly reached out and held the cold palm on her eyes, with full excitement in her voice.


    "Well, don''t look around. Just take care of your own affairs."


    This sentence was spoken by Wang Yu to Xin Yue with secret skills. It was obviously telling her not to worry too much about Bing er. Naturally, they have their own people to worry about.


    Xin Yue sat on the stool, looked up at the tall Wang Yu standing behind him, and then nodded.


    "Good."


    Wang Yu smiled gently, reached out and rubbed her hair, then turned and sat beside her, directly picked up the tea cup on the table and poured it out.


    The sound of Chunchun''s water is intertwined. The temperature of the tea is just right. When it just comes out, the whole room is filled with a strong smell of tea, which makes people relaxed and happy. It also eases the restless ice just now.


    "Young master Wang."


    The speaker is Xin Chen. Xingcai is the person who has been with her since childhood. Now her tension is equal to Bing er.


    "I just passed by the study. Although I looked at it from a distance, the light was on and I could see the shadow of people. They should still be discussing things. Don''t worry."


    Wang Yu picked up the teacup in his hand and spoke calmly. A word was like a centering stone, which made bing''er and Xin Chen breathe.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time to go to bed soon. You''d better go back and have a rest early."


    After taking a sip of tea, Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, put down his cup and reopened.

 Chapter 1197

    Just now, the two overreacting women came to Xin Yue because they had no place to vent their emotions. Now Wang Yu said that the stars were no big deal, and their hearts were relieved.


    "Well, thank you, Miss Xinyue and childe Wang."


    Not entangled by the stars, bing''er also regained her cold appearance, but they all know that this is what she really would say.


    Xin Chen also said goodbye, turned and left. After they left in a hurry, Wang Yu and Xin Yue were left in the room again.


    "Why rush them away?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu helplessly. He still looked like a profound tea tasting.


    "No, I just suddenly want to stay alone with you."


    Wang Yu knew what Xin Yue wanted to ask, so he just spoke frankly. He was still playing with the crystal clear little glass teacup in his hand, but his words were very serious.


    Although he originally wanted to tease Wang Yu, but now he really said it so frankly, Xin Yue still couldn''t help blushing and said unnaturally, "well, what do you want to eat?"


    Wang Yu chuckled, put down his tea cup and looked back and forth at Xin Yue. When Xin Yue''s face was too red, he slowly opened his mouth, "are you sure you want to ask me this question now?"


    When thinking about the meaning of his words, Xin Yue suddenly understood something and could burn on her face.


    "You... Asshole."


    She couldn''t say anything too much. In the end, she had to stretch out her hand, clench her fist and hit Wang Yu.


    However, she didn''t use any strength. After all, she thought of her powerful martial spirit. However, she forgot the inheritance of the three beasts on Wang Yu. Even if the strong tried their best to hit him, there would be no pain.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s delicate movements and just smiled gently. She allowed her to act recklessly on herself. When she didn''t have much interest, he took a long arm and directly pulled Xin Yue into his arms.


    "Ah --"


    A slight exclamation overflowed from Xinyue''s mouth. Before the tone was finished, it was suddenly stopped by the next man''s action.


    Sealed with a kiss.


    Yesterday''s crazy entangled kiss, Xin Yue can still recall now, it was with strong thoughts and crazy aggression, and immediately brought herself into the realm of cloud and mud dizziness.


    It''s not clear how long it took for Xin Yue to gasp and be loosened by Wang Yu. Her cherry lips were slightly opened, with some glittering and translucent water light. Her lustful eyes seemed to have a layer of fog. She looked at Wang Yu vaguely and lost. Her cheeks were red and hot. She had no words, but she had a fatal ability to seduce the soul.


    Wang Yu just took a look. His eyes, which had just been disturbed by mental force, were filled with endless dark again.


    "Brother Yu, you... Should be more careful tonight."


    Xinyue didn''t notice this. She lowered her head and began to speak. Her voice was still languid and dumb. What she said made Wang Yu return to his senses.


    Tonight, he will go to the patriarch to explore the ability of Bing soul to inherit prophecy.


    The original purpose of the kiss just now was just to say goodbye to Xinyue, but later he felt so good that he was a little out of control.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Wang Yu patted Xinyue on the shoulder and carefully held her in his arms. His voice was soft and his face was firm.


    There''s another thing Wang Yu didn''t tell Xin Yue, but he didn''t intend to mention it again. It''s better to know less about some things.


    At the thought of this, Wang Yu''s eyes darkened, and Xin Yue''s arm in his hand deepened unconsciously. Xin Yue was slightly stunned, then stretched out his arm and hugged Wang Yu tightly.


    "When you come back, we''ll go to Ping the ghost sect."


    Xin Yue nestled in Wang Yu''s arms and spoke softly.


    "OK."


    Wang Yu stretched out a palm and gently stroked her back. His voice was inexplicably spoiled and gentle.


    "Then save the world."


    "OK."


    "Finally, we quit the Jianghu and wandered around the mainland to be a couple of immortals."


    "OK."


    "Or seclusion is also possible."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long this dialogue lasted. Xin Yue was always talking and whimsical. Wang Yu was occasionally amused by Xin Yue''s strange ideas, but he would still say, "OK."


    Such a warm scene is not what Wang Yu and Xin Yue want?


    Gradually, Xin Yue''s voice became smaller and smaller. Finally, she couldn''t speak a sentence. She nestled in Wang Yu''s arms and lost her voice.


    "Xin Yue?"

 Chapter 1198

    Wang Yu spoke softly. After calling a few times, he also smiled and shook his head. Then he took Xinyue lightly and walked directly to the bed in the inner room.


    Xinyue slept soundly, or this is the first time she has slept so peacefully these days.


    For many nights, Xin Yue was tucked in the quilt, worried that Wang Yu couldn''t sleep. Even if she saw him, she was worried about the future where she couldn''t see a way out. She stretched a string tightly.


    Wang Yu gently helped Xin Yue cover the quilt, gently stroked the hair scattered on her delicate cheek, and stared at her quiet sleeping face with gentle eyes.


    "Didn''t you tell her?"


    There was a slight question behind him. Wang Yu didn''t turn around or have any accident. It seems that he knew this man would appear here long ago.


    "Very good. I didn''t tell chen''er either."


    The visitor said again, did not move, waiting for Wang Yu to walk away.


    The expression on Wang Yu''s face finally appeared, which had nothing to do with tenderness. He frowned tightly, but he finally tucked Xin Yue in before turning to Dan Tianxiang.


    Dan Tianxiang didn''t care about Wang Yu''s attitude. Instead, he followed him and sat on the table in the outer room.


    No one came to change the tea. Naturally, it was already cold, but Wang Yu didn''t care. There were still some tea that hadn''t been drunk in the small glass cup he had just put on the table. He directly grabbed it and gently pinched it with two fingers. It seemed that some force was flowing in the air. Then he saw that the cold tea was steaming in Wang Yu''s hands.


    Dan Tianxiang also sat beside him and silently watched Wang Yu''s movements, but he didn''t plan to drink tea. Seeing such skills, he also slightly raised his eyebrows and didn''t show too much emotion again.


    "The stars are back?"


    After drinking a mouthful of hot tea, Wang Yu opened his mouth. The small and exquisite glass tea cup was like a living one, which was perfectly played by Wang Yu.


    "Well, but it''s strange. I only said that the patriarch agreed with him and bing''er. No matter how much, I didn''t talk to chen''er."


    Dan Tianxiang shook his head. Xingcai just came out of his study. The first thing he went to was bing''er''s room. After he didn''t find anyone, he remembered to go to Xin Chen and wait for him together.


    As Dan Tianxiang said, the stars certainly didn''t look as simple as he said. In addition, they couldn''t help but doubt that he was in a hurry to pull bing''er away later.


    "It''s very suspicious. These two days, you watch the stars carefully."


    Wang Yu frowned and thought for a while before opening his mouth. When he said that, the crystal clear small tea cup was also in his hand and would rotate tangled.


    "Also, the honeysuckle old man you asked me to check is here."


    Dan Tianxiang said again. He also took out a stack of yellow paper from his arms and put it in front of Wang Yu.


    He nuzui said to Wang Yu, "do you know how difficult it is to get these things without telling my chen''er? I don''t know why you have to do these things behind Xin Yue''s back."


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows and didn''t care much about his words. He took the paper in front of him and looked at it roughly. Then he solemnly opened his mouth to Dan Tianxiang, "thank you."


    The reason why Wang Yu investigated the elderly honeysuckle was that Wang Yu couldn''t help asking Long Zhu to talk to Xin Yue when he saw that Xin Yue was not in good spirits yesterday.


    Of course, Xin Yue didn''t expect that Wang Yu would try his best to ask Dan Tianxiang to find out the reason.


    Although he wants to come by himself, but


    After all, he doesn''t have any intelligence network. It''s more convenient to borrow from Dan Tianxiang.


    "Remember, this is not to help you. Your boy owes me a favor."


    Dan Tianxiang spoke unnaturally to Wang Yu. After that, he stopped looking at him and his eyes were drifting.


    Wang Yu felt a little warm in his heart and smiled. Is Dan Tianxiang a little embarrassed?


    "Well, that''s all I know. Chen''er also said that honeysuckle is a very important person for Xiaoyue, so after she left, it hurt her a lot."


    Dan Tianxiang turned his head and glanced slightly across the inner room. It seemed that through layers of gauze curtains, he saw the woman in red lying peacefully asleep inside. His voice could not help but take some pity.


    Wang Yu nodded and carefully put the things away, then put them in his storage ring and keep them carefully.


    "It''s getting late. Go back quickly. I''ll find the patriarch later."


    Dan Tianxiang looked at Wang Yu who drove himself away and guessed and understood that Wang Yu wanted to spend more time alone with Xin Yue before leaving.


    "Well, take care."


    Without perceptual and superfluous words, Dan Tianxiang quickly dodged and left here.


    Wang Yu then went into the inner room and sat gently by Xin Yue''s bed.


    "Xin Yue''s heart disease can be understood, but we still don''t know anything about the patriarch''s secret."


    The voice of the little soul came from Wang Yu''s mind. Although he didn''t want to speak at this time, he had to remind Wang Yu to remember something.

 Chapter 1199

    Because he is not only Xinyue''s lover Wang Yu, but also the master of wanhun sword and the man who calms the ghost sect and Guyou sect.


    Children and women can love each other, but in contrast, he should know what is the most important.


    "Yes."


    Wang Yu answered softly. Then he didn''t say anything else. He just sat beside Xin Yue. Until the last time came, he reluctantly left Xin Yue and turned out of the door. The direction was the study agreed by the patriarch with him.


    Entering the study, Wang Yu was not surprised to see the familiar figure. On the contrary, he nodded to Jingyuan, who stood respectfully behind the patriarch, then stopped looking at him and went straight to the patriarch standing by the window looking at the morning moonlight outside.


    "Prince, look at the moon in the sky. It''s so far away, but it can bring light to the ground. Isn''t it amazing?"


    Aware of the breath of his descendants, the patriarch did not turn his head. His eyes were still foolishly facing the moon of the bright and flawless jade pot. His words were also ethereal, which was not true.


    Wang Yu frowned gently, but the patriarch often covered up a lot of irrelevant topics. Wang Yu has long been used to it. At present, he went straight to the point and said the most important purpose of tonight:


    "Patriarch, ice soul inheritance, can we start?"


    His voice was faint. It didn''t sound like any urge to wait, but only he knew how speechless he was about the leader''s inexplicable actions and language, but he could only be anxious in his heart, but he didn''t show half an unnatural look on the surface.


    "Oh, yes, it''s midnight."


    The patriarch turned around as if he had just noticed it. He looked at Wang Yu and then went to his desk. He couldn''t see what he had done. Wang Yu heard a slight sound behind him.


    Looking down at the source of the sound, Wang Yu found that something like a secret road appeared in front of him, and the sound just now was also the sound of a stone door opening from inside.


    Looking at Wang Yu''s inaction, the patriarch smiled at Wang Yu again, stretched out his hand to the dark corridor and said, "please, childe Wang."


    Looking at his expression, it was more like hoping that Wang Yu would open the way in front. Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and flashed a blue light in his hand, which virtually lingered around him as a protective shield.


    Obviously, the action was not small, and all were taken into the eyes of the patriarch, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I''m waiting outside for you to return safely."


    Wang Yu stepped firmly into the dark secret road. At the first step, he heard Jingyuan''s unclear voice behind them. His tone was strange, but he thought about what to do inside, so he didn''t care much.


    There was really no light in it. Wang Yu vaguely felt that it was a passage gradually going down. Whether he saw it in the study or he felt the increasingly thin and humid air around him, it obviously brought him such an idea.


    After walking for about half an hour, the subtle light from the study completely disappeared at their feet. Wang Yu stopped and could only hear the footsteps behind him. He knew that the patriarch was closely following him.


    The suddenly lit light made Wang Yu subconsciously close his eyes. He saw the patriarch who was just behind him standing in front of him at this time, and the thing in his hand was emitting a cold blue light, which was the thing that suddenly shook his eyes just now.


    "Young master Wang, use this. In the secret way, this thing is much more useful than lighting such as fire folding."


    The patriarch''s voice came from him. Wang Yu looked at the patriarch''s expression through the ice crystal in his hand. The corners of his mouth were tight and didn''t say anything.


    "There is a fork in front," said the patriarch, regardless of Wang Yu''s examination. Looking at his expression, he turned around, stuffed the cryolite in his hand into Wang Yu''s hand, and walked in front of him. "I''m afraid you''ll get lost. I''d better take you forward."


    With that, he also continued to walk forward. Wang Yu frowned and looked at his back. He frowned and followed.


    The cryolite in his hand emits a faint blue light. The feeling in his hand is also cold. Wang Yu can''t help thinking of the red agate he saw in the flame inheritance. It is also used for lighting, but it is much hotter than this thing.


    And the patriarch who suddenly ran from behind to in front of him just now


    It seems that everything happened to Wang Yu is full of strange things, but now all he can do is to continue to follow behind the patriarch, whether there is ice soul inheritance in front or not. At this point, he must fight hard.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be there soon."


    Yo, after walking for a while, the patriarch who had been silent suddenly opened his mouth, but he didn''t turn his head. Wang Yu''s expression changed slightly. This time, he said he knew it.

 Chapter 1200

    As he walked on, the temperature was obviously lower. Wang Yu had begun to use his own flame inheritance to walk through the meridians of his whole body. The warm feeling protected him, so he didn''t feel particularly cold.


    This made him think that Wang Yu and Xin Yue went to the underwater palace together on the night of the full moon. At that time, what he found was the flame inheritance belonging to the Wufeng family.


    At that time, walking in the corridor leading to the palace, he felt the burning sensation of fire.


    Now, also on a full moon night, there is a similar underground palace environment. Moreover, he now clearly knows that he and the patriarch have found an ice soul inheritance similar to the flame inheritance


    The similarity of these things can no longer be explained by the simple word "coincidence". Wang Yu suddenly had an amazing idea in his heart.


    When he and Xin Yue entered, the closer Xin Yue was to the inside, all his strength would be gradually limited, and there was no way to do anything. He also knew that this was because the flame inheritance was on the blood alert with his descendants, and it was also to protect the descendants who also had inheritance from being swallowed by the great power contained in themselves.


    However, the man walking in front of Wang Yu with steady steps is clearly the leader of the ice royal family, even the most noble person of the whole ice royal family. Why didn''t he react when he approached?


    "Maybe he didn''t get the ice spirit inheritance at all."


    The voice of the little soul rang out in Wang Yu''s mind. Obviously, Wang Yu had just transmitted all his conjectures to his mind through the secret arts. What''s more, I hope that the Dragon candle, as the guardian spirit of the flame inheritance, can appear and provide him with some reliable explanations.


    But this time, Long Zhu, who always liked to join the fun, didn''t speak. Wang Yu just realized that he didn''t hear the voice of Long Zhu since he entered the secret room just now.


    "Where''s the Dragon candle?"


    Aware that something was wrong, Wang Yu hurried to speak to the little soul, but heard his answer, "I can''t feel his breath, go to Xinyue''s body?"


    These days, Long Zhu has been talking about wanting to see Xin Yue earlier in the ice emperor domain. Wang Yu and Xiao Hun are used to his whereabouts, which is also the fundamental reason why they don''t care after they didn''t hear his voice at the beginning.


    After the little soul said that, he also realized that it was absolutely impossible for the Dragon candle to leave Wang Yu''s body without saying a word. The alarm bell rang loudly in his heart and his voice became serious, "Wang Yu, can you inherit and use the hi on you?"


    Wang Yu shook his head in his heart. "My temperature hasn''t changed. It''s the function of flame inheritance. It''s still there."


    Yes, the flame inheritance is still there, but the breath of the Dragon candle in his body disappeared.


    Strange.


    Wang Yu frowned and stopped. Before he came, he vaguely remembered that Longzhu had talked to himself. Just now he was distracted by the sudden emergence of the dark channel, so he didn''t care much. Now he thought of the difference of Longzhu.


    Aware that he stopped, the patriarch in front turned to him, "what''s the matter?"


    Intonation confusion.


    Wang Yu''s sharp eyes turned to the patriarch. He couldn''t tell what it was like. His intuition told him that the man in front of him must know something.


    "Patriarch, when will you arrive at Bingpeng?"


    Although he was skeptical, he was not familiar with it after all. Wang Yu still suppressed his excitement and emotion and spoke in a low voice to the patriarch opposite.


    "Oh, don''t worry," the patriarch said slightly, then opened his mouth, still with an unknown smile on his face, "soon, it''s in front."


    Looking at such a clever patriarch, Wang Yu had more darkness in his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and scattered his own aura, but he didn''t see any emotional changes. He just looked at himself and smiled quietly.


    In addition to the flash at the beginning, even from beginning to end, he had such an expression.


    "Then continue to lead the way, you Lao patriarch."


    After all, Wang Yu finally compromised and looked deeply at the patriarch in front of him.


    Sure enough, as he said, after Wang Yu and he continued to walk for only a few steps, he found a concave stone seam on the wall, and then put the cryolite in his hand.


    Not big or small, the crack just fit the cryolite in his hand. After the things were put in, it was like a switch to turn on the mechanism. The wall behind him also opened slowly directly in front of the two people, and the cold current with white fog gushed directly towards them.


    Unable to help himself, Wang Yu shivered and turned to look at him.


    The white fog dissipated, and the goal was a large hall interwoven with blue and white.


    Just standing in the passage and observing the hall from the outside, Wang Yu can also feel the strong power.


    Wang Yu subconsciously turned his head and looked at the patriarch who had unconsciously stood side by side with himself, but his expression was complex and strange, which made people wonder what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1201

    What really surprised Wang Yu was that for such a patriarch, he didn''t have anything at all when he saw the cold hall, but his superficial familiarity with the hall made Wang Yu wonder whether he really hadn''t been passed on by the ice soul.


    Even now bing''er, who is only a princess, has it. As the head of the family, Wang Yu never thought he would not have this inheritance.


    "Young master Wang, come in quickly. The ice spirit is inherited here."


    The voice of the patriarch came from inside the hall. Wang Yu answered and was surprised by the scene inside.


    "How about our ice royal family''s underground temple?"


    What''s different from before is that this time the patriarch looks proud. He doesn''t look the same as the heavy and suspicious patriarch before. On the contrary, he has the same temperament as a young man of Wang Yu''s age.


    However, Wang Yu was certainly not shocked by the decoration, the dead bones piled up in the corner and all kinds of glittering gold, silver and jewelry.


    Because the place is as like as two peas of fire, which are seen in the mountains, except for extremely low temperatures and sporadic ice blue.


    Wang Yu frowned. Instead of looking at the patriarch''s expression, he went directly to the secret road he had passed before.


    Wang Yu also opened the stone gate with his familiar square array.


    The sound of the stone gate slowly sounded. All the scenes were the same as they had seen at the beginning. However, when it was opened, there was obviously a lot of dust, which made Wang Yu suspicious. Has the door not been opened for a long time?


    But don''t the patriarchs behind him often come? Or did he not find this secret passage for so long?


    No matter what kind of speculation, Wang Yu deeply felt that the patriarch was not as simple as he thought.


    Footsteps came from behind him, and then the patriarch exclaimed, "how do you know that the mechanism is in this place? It''s clear that I''ve been here all these years..."


    After that, he noticed what he had exposed, and quickly listened without saying anything. However, he followed Wang Yu, but his eyes were fixed on Wang Yu''s back.


    The next hall is the same as what Wang Yu saw at the beginning. A huge ice blue column is across the middle of the whole hall. Different from the flame inheritance, it emits a light ice blue light. There are two empty small grids on the left and right sides. They are smooth and look like they are often touched.


    It is estimated that the ice royal family can obtain the corresponding ice soul inheritance through these, which is different from the flame inheritance that has been ignored for many years.


    "I didn''t feel any breath of the guardian spirit."


    At this time, the voice of the little soul also accurately passed into Wang Yu''s mind. He nodded and was about to go forward.


    It seems that the inheritance supply over the years has already let the inheritance Guardian find someone to be the master, not here.


    This temple is at best an energy supply station.


    "Don''t go there! Only those who shed the blood of the ice royal family can touch the inherited support, otherwise they will be attacked on their own initiative!"


    Almost subconsciously, the patriarch shouted out anxiously when Wang Yu approached the pillar.


    Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows, turned around, looked at the patriarch with a complex look, and then said, "you come."


    Although the patriarch soon recovered his usual calm and unfathomable appearance, Wang Yu began to look at the patriarch more suspiciously because of his exclamation just now.


    Knowing that he was looked at, the patriarch still went forward, but instead of putting his palm directly on it as Wang Yu originally thought, he took out two things from his arms and put them in the small squares on the left and right sides.


    "This is the function of prophecy. He doesn''t use the function of transmitting ice soul inheritance."


    Xiaohun also observed the performance of the patriarch with Wang Yu. At this time, he looked at his actions and analyzed them.


    Wang Yu frowned and turned to see the patriarch turn around and motioned Wang Yu to come forward. "The sacrifice has been arranged. You can go over. When the power of ice soul inheritance falls on your head, try your best to think about the thing you are looking for, and then the thing you are looking for will appear."


    With that, he stepped back and didn''t speak again.


    Wang Yu nodded. Although he doubted him very much, it was more important to find the whereabouts of Wufu sword. He cleared the unimportant things in his mind, also focused on coming forward and stood where the light of the column could shine.


    When he walked in, he really saw that the things in the small grids on the left and right sides were the first two he found in the ice emperor domain, Bixi stone and Xueyu whip.


    But why didn''t the hundred fragrant herbs he found most painstakingly appear?


    Wang Yu was confused, but at this time he also felt the cold smell from his head. He knew that this was the ice spirit inheritance that began to play a role.


    When the light dissipated again, Wang Yu had already seen the answer to the riddle told him by the ice spirit inheritance in his mind. The moment he opened his eyes, his eyebrows and eyes flashed bright and clear.


    "Unexpectedly, the Wufu sword is at the bottom of the blood dragon pool now. Finally, I went back."


    Wang Yu''s secret skill speaks to the little soul. Obviously, the prophecy passed on by Bing soul is very useful and has given him the answer he wants.

 Chapter 1202

    Blood dragon pool, in Wutian City, is the forbidden area he asked to enter. It''s dangerous. Even Wuchen elders dare not approach it.


    Despite this, he still broke into the first layer and successfully obtained Wulong body.


    At that time, he still wanted to continue to explore the secret. However, Wang Yu''s skill at that time was still shallow, and there was no way to dive in again. In the end, he had to regret it. Now it seems that it is a good opportunity.


    "Young master Wang, have you got any news?"


    Seeing that the light had dissipated, Wang Yu was still standing in place without any action. The clan leader hesitated for a moment and asked softly.


    At such a moment, Wang Yu suddenly flashed something in his mind. With a flash of white light in his hand, he directly took the patriarch''s hand and put it on the pillar in front of him.


    Of course, the patriarch was shocked. He didn''t even think of breaking free from the shackles of Wang Yu, or he couldn''t break free at all.


    The palm was firmly pressed on the column, but there was a steady stream of ice blue light emerging from the center, and then all poured into the patriarch, exactly the position of the lower abdomen.


    Wang Yu frowned. It was obvious that there was no attack that the patriarch had just said. Such a gap also made the patriarch Cheng Gongsong return and then retreat a few steps.


    The ice blue light stopped transmitting in an instant. The patriarch said angrily, "prince, what did you want to do just now?"


    Even so, Wang Yu found a trace of panic and shock in his angry eyes.


    Although he soon covered it up, Wang Yu accurately caught the shock that should not have appeared on his face.


    What''s the shock? Didn''t you get attacked?


    The more he thought about it, Wang Yu gave him a cold look, turned to the other side, stretched out his hand and put it on the familiar mechanism. The stone door that had just been closed opened again, and then he walked out without hesitation.


    The patriarch tangled in place for a while, and then followed his footsteps.


    The next day, the study of the ice royal palace was overcrowded.


    Of course, the reason is also because the place here is not very big. In addition, Wang Yu and his party of six people, as well as the patriarch and Jingyuan, are packed full.


    "I already knew where Wufu sword is last night. I''ll leave for Wutian city in a few days. You should make arrangements as soon as possible. Our ultimate goal is to deal with ghost sect and Guyou sect. Don''t forget that."


    Wang Yu sat in his usual seat, making a serious opening speech, and then talked about the importance of fighting with the ghost sect.


    In fact, Wang Yu had planned the nominal battle plan for a long time. Now he was just asking for their suggestions. Basically, Wang Yu came to talk about it.


    "In this way, Dan Tianxiang and I will go back to the Wu beast domain to prepare. We will plan and succeed one day earlier."


    After Wang Yu finished, Xin Chen opened her mouth first. She threw a fist at the people, looked at Dan Tianxiang, and left the study directly.


    Today''s original master, the patriarch, doesn''t have much spirit. In other words, he doesn''t dare to look at Wang Yu, and his temperament is very different from that before yesterday.


    Xin Yue was confused and thought about it. The only reason why he could make such a big change was the ice soul inheritance trip he went with Wang Yu last night.


    Sure enough, just after Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang left, Wang Yu turned his eyes to the patriarch who had never spoken in the throne.


    "You told me that you asked me to prepare something to supplement my mental strength in advance, but I didn''t use it last night. I don''t know if the patriarch can explain it for me?"


    Wang Yu looked at the patriarch with a faint face and said this sentence calmly.


    The patriarch frowned slightly. After thinking about it, he said, "the patriarch didn''t think you would know the switch of the secret way in the temple. In the past, the patriarch used to enter the secret way through another way, but that way is very spiritual."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. "That''s it."


    Just when the patriarch was relieved, Wang Yu''s words turned and said, "but it''s just beginning. You also said that the blood of non ice royal family can''t touch the pillar of inheritance. After I pulled you, you were shocked that you weren''t attacked. What''s the explanation?"


    In his layers of questioning, the patriarch pretended to be calm. Now he couldn''t help looking in a hurry. Gu left and right said he looked nervous.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak any more. Jingyuan was also anxious behind the patriarch, and Bing er said, "in fact, you''re not my little uncle at all, are you?"


    As soon as he said this, all the others were shocked except Wang Yu, who was expected, and Bing Er, who spoke.


    Especially the patriarch, this shock is more like the panic after being exposed than Xinyue.

 Chapter 1203

    The patriarch''s performance and expression directly show that there is something important hidden in him now. He then asks, "patriarch, the situation has reached this point. Even if you don''t say it, we will have a way for you to say it."


    "Spare the patriarch, I said, I said everything."


    Wang Yu was saying that Jingyuan, who had been standing behind the patriarch, suddenly "plopped" and knelt down. His voice trembled, but he straightened his waist and looked at Wang Yu.


    Of course, the patriarch disagreed and stared at him, but did not stop him from telling the truth.


    "It''s time for you to have a rest for so many days. You can''t afford such a difficult situation."


    Jingyuan knelt on the ground and bowed heavily to the patriarch. When she looked up again, the pity and all the essence in her eyes no longer existed, and there was only a sincere and calm eye left.


    The pace of spring is gradually coming. Although the ice royal family is still in the northernmost part of the whole Wufu continent, even closer to the north than the Wufu northern region, it also has the beautiful scenery of tender buds, red flowers and green willows.


    The sun is not so bright, but it is much better than the previous scene of the north wind. It is not warm, but it is definitely not half cold.


    This is the early spring of the ice royal family.


    In the study, no one came out from the warm sunrise shining on the wall until the last servant lit candles.


    The atmosphere in the room is not very relaxed. Everyone''s face looks different, but it is a haze.


    After Jingyuan''s nearly a day''s talk, Wang Yu and others finally know why the ice emperor''s clan leader has been abnormal these days.


    Bing''er looked at the "little uncle" with a more complex look. Now of course she knew that this person was not her uncle, but


    Little aunt.


    Yes, the one pretending to be the patriarch is Qingling who should have become the ice royal family three months ago. After that, she can only pretend to be the patriarch instead of her husband, so as not to cause chaos in the family.


    "I want to see my little uncle, can I?"


    Bing''er spoke to Qingling and didn''t speak for a long time. Her voice was a little hoarse, or she couldn''t speak clearly because she was worried about the patriarch.


    From taking care of herself to her big uncle, bing''er didn''t realize that she was pretending to be after she returned to the ice royal family. She felt a pain in her heart.


    "OK, but the secret road will not open until the top of the moon, and only Jingyuan knows the road inside."


    Qingling, who has recovered his lineup, nods to bing''er and then takes a look at Jingyuan.


    Jingyuan was also a close confidant around Qingling. When she decided to pretend to be the patriarch, she resolutely wanted to stand up and help her.


    "I''ll accompany you."


    Xingcai stood up and followed bing''er. That day, he was called by the clan leader to the study to discuss things. He really just wanted to discuss the array with him. He also witnessed the mysterious man in the secret way, but he didn''t think he was bing''er''s little uncle and the real clan leader of the ice royal family.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and then said, "then we''ll wait here for you to come out and help you guard."


    Bing''er turned his head and looked at Wang Yu with gratitude. Then he stood in place with Jingyuan and waited for the opening time of the secret road.


    At the top of the moon, there are always sounds of birds and animals on spring nights. However, in the ice royal family, the birds and animals that can feed are large and can resist the severe cold. Relatively speaking, the sounds are more vigorous.


    "Unexpectedly, the ice royal family still has such a secret method. It has been wrongly blaming the Qingling before."


    Wang Yu sighed, and Xin Yue nodded, recalling what Jingyuan had just said.


    The patriarch and Qingling had deep feelings. They just thought that Bing Er, who was traveling outside, didn''t know their feelings, so they didn''t rush to hold the ceremony. However, they didn''t expect that one day three months ago, when they were going up the mountain, they were attacked by a fierce monster, and then the patriarch fell into a coma.


    Anxious Qingling discussed with the clan leader''s dark guard and his confidants. Finally, he decided to pretend to be the clan leader first and learned that baifangcao in Binghuang domain can solve all kinds of comas. Then he thought about waiting for some time to let people go to Binghuang domain to find baifangcao.


    "Well, but what I didn''t expect is that Qingling will use you to add a hundred fragrant herbs when you go to the ice emperor domain."


    Xin Yue spoke to Wang Yu. To tell the truth, when she heard Jingyuan tell the story, she felt angry. In such a dangerous place as Binghuang domain, they were able to add an unprovoked task to him.


    Of course, Wang Yu understood Xin Yue''s idea. At present, he also held her palm and comforted, "she is just a woman. This time, it happens to be a sacrifice for me to go to the ice emperor domain to get the ice soul inheritance. Without me, it''s unknown whether the clan leader can wake up."

 Chapter 1204

    With these words, Xin Yue''s face recovered, but she still had a distrust of Qingling.


    Wang Yu knew Xin Yue''s character. It was her biggest concession to say no more. He rubbed her head with a smile and said nothing more.


    However, at the same time, Wang Yu also thought of the scene in the underground palace. At that time, they went to look for the inheritance of ice soul. They saw the familiar movements of Qingling in the corridor and the way to guide Wang Yu. They should know it very well.


    In addition, the apparent smoothness on the inheritance column and the recent sparse dust also show that she often comes these days, perhaps with the patriarch, in an attempt to awaken him through the inheritance of ice soul.


    In addition, when he anxiously told Wang Yu that people without ice royal blood would be attacked if they met this inheritance, and later when he found three things in the ice royal domain, but only two, Wang Yu knew that most of her identity was not the patriarch.


    She clearly knew the underground palace and knew that only when she entered the hidden inner room could she see the inheritance, but she had always used the method of consuming a lot of spiritual power. It can be attributed to her that she only came here once with the patriarch and never went in.


    But here''s the puzzling point. When Wang Yu held her palm, it was clear that she was not the blood of the ice royal family, but she could receive the inheritance inside. Why?


    "Xin Yue, have you ever wondered why the inheritance of a family is passed on to people outside the family?"


    Wang Yu couldn''t understand. He also asked Xin Yue. He couldn''t understand how such a thing happened.


    Xin Yue''s idea is very simple. After a little thinking, he directly opened his mouth, "the person who inherits is not the one you see."


    Wang Yu frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, it can be pregnancy or parasitism. The person who really absorbs it is not the one you see on the surface."


    Xin Yue explained and suddenly understood something. She looked at Wang Yu in amazement and then said, "you mean..."


    Wang Yu looked at her and nodded, then solemnly said, "she was shocked at that time, mostly because she didn''t know she was pregnant."


    After they sent this matter, they thought about the previous timeline. After a while, they basically figured out what was going on.


    "Now we''ll just wait for them to come back. After a while, things will be solved."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other, and then they also looked at the dark way where Jingyuan disappeared just now. They felt unspeakable in their hearts.


    Strange events have been analyzed by them. Next, people who come back with the truth will know whether what they think is right or not.


    It''s getting late. Although she has strong martial Qi and doesn''t need to rest, Xin Yue has always been used to going to bed early. At this time, she is also a little dizzy. After a whole day''s tension, she is in a trance.


    Wang Yu took out a blanket with simple patterns from behind the screen, gently covered Xin Yue, smiled and motioned for her to rest. He looked at it himself.


    At dawn, a rustling sound came from the dark channel. Xin Yue was about to rest. He woke up and paid attention to the situation of the dark channel together with Wang Yu.


    The first one to come out was Jingyuan, who led the way. The lantern in his hand was about to burn out, leaving only a little fire trembling. When he came out, he finally completed his task and just went out.


    Followed by bing''er and Qing Ling, who were anxious but relieved a lot. Although they came out, they only nodded to Wang Yu in a hurry, and then turned to look at the people behind them.


    The dark red robe on xingcai was very conspicuous, and then he saw the ice blue figure on his back, which was the true face of the patriarch he had never seen.


    The patriarch who was carried on his back looked pale and empty, but he was able to open his eyes.


    He glanced at Wang Yu, who had stood up, and tried his best to speak weakly, "young master Wang, thank you, cough..."


    Before he finished a complete sentence, he couldn''t stop coughing and let Qingling standing on one side reach out anxiously and touch his back.


    "No problem, clan leader, go and have a rest quickly."


    Wang Yu nodded to him, and then motioned that they would better send the patriarch to further treatment. Obviously, the baifangcao provided by him played a good role.


    "The grace of saving lives is unforgettable."


    Before leaving the study, Qingling hugged Wang Yu, and then followed xingcai and Jingyuan to the patriarch''s bedroom.


    Looking at the footsteps of the group leaving, Wang Yu and Xin Yue stood in front of the window and murmured, "we''d better tell her about it when all the dust has settled."


    Xin Yue''s mouth is slightly crooked. She said she was careful before. Now Wang Yu''s small nature has also been revealed.


    If you don''t tell Qingling directly, do you want her to worry for a few more days?


    Before she came, she had followed the patriarch to the place of inheritance and knew that no blood relationship would be attacked.

 Chapter 1205

    So even if they are pregnant, they dare not get close to the pillar of inheritance.


    All the time, he pretended to be the patriarch. Qingling certainly didn''t dare to let the doctors in the family come to see a doctor for himself. It''s impossible to know.


    Wang Yu really made good use of these little details.


    The spring is brilliant. It has been three days since the patriarch restored Qingming and was picked up by the stars from the dark path.


    Once the patriarch woke up, his body recovered a lot faster. Not only those precious pills in the palace, but also precious materials were sent into his mouth.


    Of course, this man is Qingling.


    These days, bing''er''s endless care has also reduced her hostility and resentment, but relatively, it has also been transferred to another poor person.


    "Bing''er, open the door and let me in. Let''s talk about something. Don''t ignore me."


    Xingcai stood in front of bing''er''s house, powerlessly opened his mouth to bing''er, with a poor look after being wronged.


    Palace people came and went by, but they had long been used to such a scene, and even had some teasing expressions on their faces. They had seen such a scene long before.


    It seems that they, the son-in-law of the ice royal family, have a long way to pursue their wife.


    Binger''s reason for being angry is understandable. Of course, Qingling, who is the patriarch, called him to the study that night, and then used the power of the array to help the real patriarch who is still in a coma adjust his breath.


    Although Qingling didn''t say anything, after coming back, xingcai thought about it and could understand what was going on. After all, Qingling and the patriarch had the same appearance at that time, which would not change.


    "Come back to me after you''ve figured out how to apologize."


    The cold voice came out of the room, but the star smiled. It''s better to have a word with him than not to say anything before.


    I have to say that since I was with bing''er, the star has gradually developed towards masochism. However, although I say so, both of them enjoy it and others can''t understand it.


    "Prince, thanks to you this time, I gave up my life to enter the ice emperor domain and listened to Xiao Ling''s excessive requirements."


    In the study, Wang Yu and Xin Yue sat at the bottom of the head. The patriarch with similar mental recovery sat quietly above, and Qingling stood behind him with guilt.


    Wang Yu shook his head and smiled. "The queen of the clan is also thinking about the safety of the patriarch. It''s understandable. Don''t care."


    With that, his eyes glanced thoughtfully at Qingling''s flat lower abdomen, and then he collected his eyes and said nothing more.


    "In fact, we came here to say goodbye. The mainland is now in turmoil. I believe the patriarch heard it before. We should get the Wufu sword as soon as possible to fight against the ghost sect and the ancient youzong."


    Xin Yue then opened her mouth. After that, she squeezed Wang Yu heavily with her palm, but the smile on her face didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Such a move made Wang Yu laugh. He just looked at Qingling. Her swish eye knife kept flying over there, for fear that others might not know?


    "In such a hurry? But we can understand. Why don''t we go after eating our celebration wine tonight? Xiaoling has prepared for you for several days."


    When he finished speaking, he looked at Qingling around him, and she smiled embarrassed. "Although it''s not very rich, I still want to thank you. Thanks to the help of Prince Wang and Prince Xing, the patriarch can wake up so soon."


    Hearing this, Xin Yue tightened Wang Yu''s palm again. Wang Yu sighed in his heart, then changed the topic and said seriously to the patriarch:


    "Did the patriarch find the reason for your coma?"


    Speaking of this, the patriarch''s kindly smile also paused slightly, and turned to say, "it is preliminarily determined that someone has poisoned the insects, but I think it should be someone from the mainland."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and poisoned them. As far as they know, the only people on the mainland who know the poison are


    "It''s from the ghost sect."


    Xin Yue frowned and opened her mouth. Obviously, Wang Yu thought so.


    "Really, the ghost sect''s claws have reached out to our ice royal family?"


    The patriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a moment of danger flashed in the study, and then fleeting.


    "Sorry, thank you for the information provided by childe Wang and miss Xin. Our clan leader will deal with it well."


    He also stood up and said, "it''s still some time before the farewell party in the evening. Go back and pack up your things first. When the time comes, I''ll send someone to find you."


    Finally, at the end of the farewell party, Wang Yu reminded the patriarch that Qingling was inheriting things that had not been attacked.


    Naturally, the wise patriarch was easily understood. At that moment, he excitedly called the doctor in the palace. After examination, he realized that Qingling was pregnant and had been pregnant for more than three months.


    "Mr. Wang, thank you, really."

 Chapter 1206

    At the end of the banquet, it was also the time for Wang Yu to arrive at Wutian city. The guests dispersed. Wang Yu and his party are now on the city gate, and the patriarch is also holding Qingling around him.


    Wang Yu respectfully saluted the elders and then said, "let''s go first. After we say goodbye, we''ll meet again in the future."


    With that, he also took Xinyue''s palm, looked at each other, and then went down the wall together. The green and red figure soon disappeared in the clouds.


    "They''re all gone. It''s time for you to come out."


    Seeing that Wang Yu''s figure no longer existed, the patriarch turned and opened his mouth to a corner, with some helplessness in his tone.


    The voice fell, and ice blue and dark red figures also appeared on the wall. It was bing''er and xingcai.


    Different from before, Wang Yu only went to Wutian city with Xin Yue this time. One is that there are too many people to shuttle through the transmission array for a long time. The other is that the clan leader didn''t plan to let Bing Er go this time. Naturally, the stars stayed with him.


    At the farewell party, it was mainly for Wang Yu and Xin Yue. The patriarch didn''t care much about Bing Er, but it doesn''t mean he didn''t know anything.


    "Let''s go and talk in my study."


    The patriarch gently hugged Qingling in his arms. He didn''t know when he had an additional cloak on Qingling''s shoulder, and then wrapped her firmly. They turned and flew down the wall, but the direction was opposite to that of Wang Yu just now, and they were heading towards their own palace.


    "Let''s go, too."


    Xingcai reluctantly glanced at bing''er around him, then followed the patriarch''s footsteps and took bing''er''s palm. His figure soon dissipated in the city.


    In the palace and study, except Qingling, who had just been carefully ordered to return to the bedroom to have a good rest, there were only the patriarch and bing''er and xingcai sitting below.


    Bing''er had been unable to close the door before. The stars were crying outside without any action. One was angry with him, and the other was avoiding the recovering little uncle and patriarch.


    Of course, the patriarch knew that, so he didn''t do anything at that time. Well, he was also in bed. Until today, when Bing Er came out of the room to see Wang Yu off, he really met his little uncle.


    "Tell me, what are you two going to do in the future?"


    The patriarch took the lead in breaking the silence. After saying that, he also looked at bing''er quietly. After staring at the stars, he found that he was also looking at him respectfully.


    "Patriarch, a few days ago, I didn''t know the true identity of the empress of the clan, but I already said at that time that I like bing''er and want to be with her forever. Now I''m the same with you, without any change."


    He said, and turned to look in the direction of bing''er, but she lowered her head and couldn''t see what she was thinking, which made xingcai''s firm mind slightly lost.


    "Young man, you''re very good. Xiaoling told me this before. Besides, I''ve heard of you not only in the Wu beast domain, but also in the star picking building."


    The patriarch nodded to him with a satisfied look on his face. As Qingling thought, at first he was most optimistic about Wang Yu, but it was obvious that he was more suitable for Xinyue around him. In contrast, the stars were also colorful. It was more than enough to match with the Pearl bing''er of their ice royal family.


    There is nothing to object to. In addition, he has long thought of letting bing''er choose her husband by herself. He is also very proud.


    However, bing''er kept his head down and didn''t intend to talk to him. It wasn''t just the stars. Even the patriarch noticed something wrong at this time.


    "Xiaobing, when are you going to get married? I''ll hold a good event for you."


    The patriarch''s voice was gentle. After saying that, she didn''t get a reply for a long time. Just about to say another word, she saw bing''er suddenly look up. She was not good at opening up and closing up. She also spoke loudly to the patriarch:


    "You have your own ideas. Whether you want to get married or have children, you can do it yourself. Similarly, I don''t need you to make a decision about what I want to do!"


    With that, bing''er''s face became green and red because of the unusual emotional fluctuations. Xingcai quickly stood up and wanted to hold her shaking body, but threw herself into the air.


    She has left here with the array of instant transmission she learned in Xinyue a few days ago.


    Xingcai was worried and wanted to catch up. Before leaving, he looked at the patriarch behind him. He was stunned by bing''er''s roar. Seeing xingcai looking at him, he quickly waved his hand and motioned him to catch up and have a look.


    Bing''er will have such an emotion, which the patriarch has never thought about. She really doesn''t know anything about what happened between herself and Qingling. It''s probably that bing''er can''t accept it because of her childhood dependence.


    Standing up from his seat, the patriarch walked slowly to the bed. The spring night was still cold and chilly. He looked at the distant starry sky with unprecedented worry in his eyes.


    "Alas..."


    The faint and inaudible sigh dissipated in the piercing spring wind, but no one could answer it long ago.

 Chapter 1207

    On the other side, Wang Yu and Xin Yue traveled day and night. They used countless arrays on the road to quickly shorten the time. Finally, they arrived outside Wutian City three days later.


    When they came here six months ago, Wang Yu once said that he was his lover in front of so many people. Xin Yue couldn''t help feeling when she looked at the huge city gate.


    At that time, I wanted to go back to Wutian city and rescue from the ghost sect. Now I come back here, it is still related to the ghost sect.


    Although this is the time when bing''er and Wang Yu first met, to some extent, on the mountain on the edge of Wutian City, is it not the place where Xin Yue first met?


    "Let''s go straight to the five-day college."


    Wang Yu pulled her and stared at Xinyue at the gate. He made a gentle sound. Then he jumped directly into the sky.


    Although Wutian city is not in the same field as Wufu mainland, many traces of ghost sect have appeared a long time ago, let alone many people of ghost sect came here to attack.


    When they came back this time, they also met people of the ghost sect in ambush, but fortunately, they seemed to have something to deal with in a hurry, which was cleverly avoided by Xin Yue.


    In spring, Wutian city with four distinct seasons seems to be completely isolated from the tense atmosphere in Wufu mainland. The spring flowers in the city are brilliant. Just entering the city, pieces of golden flowers are charming and dripping, which makes people feel a lot better for no reason.


    It was the sunny time in the morning. After Wang Yu and Xin Yue came in from the gate of the city, they had planned to fly directly to the five-day college and put down their plans slightly.


    The scenery in the city is just right. It''s better to walk there. Anyway, they have arrived at Wutian city and don''t panic about going to Xuelong pool for the time being.


    "There''s no such atmosphere as forgetting worry town here. It seems that the people of ghost sect haven''t appeared yet."


    Xin Yue took Wang Yu''s palm and walked side by side in the busy street. Various vendors on the main road came forward from time to time to ask about business, which was not much different from what she said.


    Wang Yu nodded. Last time they came quickly and left in a hurry. In addition to more contact with the he family, they spent more time at the ghost sect headquarters outside the city.


    "Are you going to visit he''s house?"


    Xin Yue guessed what Wang Yu was thinking now and opened her mouth. For Wang Yu, Wu Tiancheng represented not only the five-day college that had educated him, but also the he family who were also teachers and friends. She couldn''t easily shake her brotherhood.


    When I came back to wutiancheng this time, I actually wanted to make up for the regret that I didn''t talk to them last time.


    Thinking like this, Wang Yu''s footsteps gradually stopped. Xin Yue looked at him incomprehensibly, but saw that he was facing the slowly coming people in front of him.


    With a sheepskin jade crown, the man was wearing a light white long shirt, which was agitated in the spring wind. His slender white fingers tightly grasped the exquisite folding fan carved from red sandalwood. At this time, he also looked at the two figures in front of him with some excitement.


    "Young master Wang, Miss Xin."


    Standing, he looked like a confident and energetic man. He spoke some words with trembling syllables, but it made people lose interest in his worship.


    Xin Yue raised her eyebrows. It seems that Wang Yu knew this man, but there seems to be no such person in her impression.


    "Mr. He."


    In contrast, Wang Yu''s reaction was very calm. In addition to just starting, he stopped and stared at him for a while, what he said next was much more magnanimous.


    Not only from the breath of the whole body, but also from the invisible temperament revealed in conversation.


    Xinyue was a little confused. He Jifeng, the owner of the he family, whom they saw when they came back last time, didn''t look like such a counsellor.


    No wonder Xinyue thinks so. For so long, with Wang Yu, Xinyue has already seen all kinds of people he contacts.


    Among them, there are some dignified and dignified, and many like to put on airs. Of course, the most is to admire Wang Yugong. However, even if there are so many emotions, this person is the only one who makes Xin Yue feel a little short of breath.


    Wang Yu probably understood the complex emotion in Xin Yue''s eyes. He hooked the corner of his mouth and said directly, "where is your brother now? I want to see you."


    There was no special explanation. When Wang Yu said this, Xin Yue also understood that although he was also called childe he, he was the third brother of he Jifeng, the leader of the he family. He Jishuang said that he was injured when he led the soldiers to rescue.


    "Well, childe Wang came back so suddenly this time. I didn''t react just now."


    He zishuang also exposed his differences from his brother. Seeing Wang Yu speak, he opened his mouth more respectfully and bowed, which deepened Xin Yue''s view that he counseled him.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t have to go looking for the he family. He Jishuang took them directly and entered the door of the he family without any obstruction.


    "Young master Wang, you finally have time to come back to Wutian city."

 Chapter 1208

    When Wang Yu had just arrived at he''s house, someone had already informed he Jifeng, so he Jishuang led Wang Yu to the study to see he Jifeng. He would say such words, which didn''t surprise them at all.


    For nearly half a year, he Jifeng was still as beautiful and indifferent as before. On the contrary, Wang Yu seemed to have become a lot stronger.


    In addition, with Xin Yue for a long time, in addition to the strong aura that people can''t ignore, his temperament is much softer. Such a strange and harmonious situation can only appear on Wang Yu.


    "What''s the matter with coming here this time?"


    The relationship between the two people did not gradually alienate because of the passage of time, but became more profound. In Xin Yue''s view, it is very gratifying.


    When he first met Wang Yu, he was alone and had no partners and colleagues. Now it''s worth having such an old friend around him.


    "The former ghost sect has flourished on the Wufu continent, and there are plans to revive the ancient youzong and ancient Youdi thousands of years ago."


    Wang Yu didn''t sell off either. He spoke directly to he Jifeng and talked about the problems he had been worried about these days.


    The ghost sect has extremely tenacious vitality and a strong lineup. They can''t imagine that after so many years of preparation, there has never been a trace. Only when the wind has been exposed in recent years, can madness breed in the mainland.


    He Jifeng listened to Wang Yu''s story about his previous experiences in Wufu mainland and forgetful hometown. Of course, he also mentioned Xinyue''s Wuwu animal kingdom. All kinds of signs show that the ghost sect has the determination and action power to return this time.


    The longer time is dragged on, it will be an invisible harm to the whole continent.


    Maybe the ghost sect thought so, so it pretended to play tricks in Wufu mainland and forgetful hometown, which disturbed the whole continent.


    "So this time, you just want to go to the blood dragon pool and get the Wufu sword?"


    He Jifeng frowned slightly and asked, and his heart was also stuffy.


    Wang Yu nodded, stopped, and habitually reached for a tea cup to moisten his voice, but he took an empty one.


    He was in a trance on his face, threw his empty palm, clenched it, and said, "but when he fought with the ghost sect branch last time, it seemed that he accidentally made his relationship with those old elders a little strange. 1"


    This is also the most tangled place for him.


    He Jifeng was in a hurry to rescue him at that time. In addition, he Jixue was also in a hurry at that time. He naturally spoke and did things in an extreme way. Now I think of it, I still regret it.


    For example, when he went to the blood dragon pool last time, elder Wuchen and other elders always kept a stop attitude. This time he will go again. I don''t know what their attitude will be.


    "Well, if I can''t, I''ll just negotiate with them. We''ve had a lot of cooperation in recent months. It''ll be easier to say."


    He Jifeng opened his mouth to Wang Yu, and then turned his eyes to Xin Yue beside him. "Is Miss Xin coming this time for the sake of Wufu sword?"


    Xin Yue, who had been thinking about how to get the Wufu sword, was suddenly asked. She was stunned for a moment before she opened her mouth, "um..."


    She just whispered, and then Wang Yu answered, "in fact, I have another selfish intention to take her to meet my people and father this time."


    The Wang family is in a small town outside Wutian city. He Jifeng has known this for a long time and nodded clearly after hearing it.


    Such an answer changed Xinyue''s face. After she met Wang Yu, she had never heard him mention his family. Today is the first time to hear him mention it on his own initiative.


    I didn''t expect to mention this for the first time, that is, to let myself see my parents


    Unknowingly, Xinyue''s face was already red.


    "Just gradually, they are very kind and must like you very much."


    Wang Yu reached out and held the people around him. The expression on his face was with a thick smile and sincerity. Xin Yue subconsciously turned to his eyes and nodded.


    "Oh, Mr. Wang, you two want to be close. Why don''t I find you a room and let you enjoy yourself?"


    He Jifeng''s joking voice came from behind the desk. He also succeeded in making Xin Yue''s face red. He suddenly turned his head and didn''t look at Wang Yu again.


    Wang Yu smiled and didn''t care. Instead, he stood up, smiled at he benfeng and said, "that''s not good. I''ll go to the five-day college with Xin Yue in a moment. Just worry about his life events."


    Later, Wang Yu''s smile deepened a lot. In the eyes of he Jifeng, it was more terrible than the devil.


    Before leaving Wutian City, Wang Yu discussed things with them. Every time he said the name "brother he", he Jifeng would have a bad feeling. Facts have proved that after that, the consequences he suffered are always frightening.


    Many times, Wang Yu is still very vindictive.


    "In that case, I won''t give you more. I wish you a successful start."


    He Jifeng also stood up from his position and opened his mouth to Wang Yu. Wang Yu looked at his face and didn''t say much. He nodded and left with a smile.

 Chapter 1209

    Wang Yu was really like what he said. He didn''t waste any more time. After coming out of the he family''s house, he went straight to the gate of the five-day college with Xin Yue wolf''s head.


    The atmosphere of the new year has long passed in the city, but the five-day annual leave of the college has always been a long time. It is almost spring, and the college has not opened yet.


    Wang Yu naturally knew this. Looking at the closed front door, he just raised his eyebrows and took Xin Yue directly to another direction.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xin Yue didn''t come here much. She followed Wang Yu''s footsteps and made a confused sound.


    Wang Yu smiled and pulled Xin Yue. The road he took was much colder than just now. There were many winding paths. The two walked around like a maze. Finally, they couldn''t even see a person.


    Xin Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu''s side face as he was moving. She was resolute and had a charming self-confidence. It was reassuring for no reason.


    Looking at his confident appearance, Xin Yue also guessed that Wang Yu should know the secret road or path to Wutian college.


    Sure enough, before they wandered in the alley for too long, they suddenly opened up in front of them. At the end of the road, there was a low-key and exquisite black door. At this time, it was hidden and looked at with a sense of seclusion.


    Xinyue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu nearby. He paused and then walked straight forward.


    "Back door, let''s go."


    After the brief and comprehensive introduction, Wang Yu took Xin Yue''s hand, skillfully pushed open the open black lacquer wooden door, and simply turned in.


    It''s strange to say that it is clearly a college for teaching and educating people. After entering through this back door, there is a pavilion inside. The porch Pavilion is equipped with garden buildings. The rockery and flowing water in the garden seem a little abrupt.


    In early spring, some cold streams slowly flow back and forth around the not small yard. The sound of Chunchun running water is set against the sunlight that begins to tilt to the west, which makes me feel unspeakable.


    Elegant, but with more force, it always gives people a strange feeling.


    Xin Yue frowned and looked at Wang Yu. Wang Yu looked around with a little sarcasm for a week. He didn''t see anyone. He also continued to hold Xin Yue''s palm and soared directly in place. With light steps, he stepped on the highest point of the rockery and ran out of the yard.


    Their bodies have reached mid air, and the situation of nearly half of the college has been taken into account.


    Xin Yue didn''t know the way. Wang Yu watched the terrain and took her through the houses one after another. Finally, when she came near a courtyard, she slowly fell down.


    Xin Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. This is probably the location of the elder of the five-day college Wang Yu is looking for.


    Before Wang Yu walked in, a strong wind blew. Wang Yu and Xin Yue still stood in place. Looking at the sudden wind, Xin Yue suddenly had a strange feeling.


    She turned her head and looked at Wang Yu on her side, but felt that he held his palm and deepened his strength, and there was a secret voice in her mind:


    "Don''t worry, elder Wuchen just bluffed and didn''t dare do anything to us."


    As soon as the voice fell, an old man with white clothes and white hair appeared in front of them, looking at them with a deep look.


    "Young master Wang."


    A faint tone, without much to say, with an unspeakable arrogance.


    Xin Yue frowned slightly. At this time, the elder in white noticed that there was another person around Wang Yu. After looking at it, he remembered that he was the young clan leader of Wufeng family and the lover recognized by Wang Yu himself that day.


    Seeing that Xin Yue also glanced at himself, the elder''s expression on his face was a little strained, so he spoke to Wang Yu, "hum, Wu Changlao is waiting for you inside."


    With that, he snorted and turned away. Wang Yu also took Xin Yue to follow him.


    "Tell me, this man is really artificial. He''s obviously just a guide, but he still wants to make such a way for flowers to whistle. Is it boring or not?"


    The voice of the Dragon candle rang impolitely behind the man. Wang Yu asked him to gently hook the corner of his mouth and slowly walk with Xin Yue''s palm. He didn''t panic.


    It seems that he Jifeng has sent someone to inform the people of the college for five days when they go around the back door.


    Although the two forces were a little unhappy because of the competition for the relics of the old ghost sect, in Wutian City, Wutian college often listens to the words of the richest man he family.


    Following behind the elder, Wang Yu also secretly thought about where to start for a while, so that they would willingly let themselves go to the bottom of the blood dragon pool.


    It''s not necessarily going to the bottom, Wang Yu thought. After all, no one knows what the structure of the blood dragon pool looks like except the Legendary Warriors who broke into the blood dragon pool.


    "Please, young master Wang, Master Xin."


    The elder, who had some pride in the face of Wang Yu, didn''t have much momentum after thinking of Xin Yue around him.


    The Wufeng clan is now so powerful in the Wu beast domain that it is spreading even in the Wu Tian City, which has been far away from the central area for a long time. Naturally, the elder knows.

 Chapter 1210

    As for Wang Yu, the elders unanimously understood that there was no power in his family. In addition, he was a student of the five-day college. As his "senior elders", they also put on the airs of their elders.


    Wang Yu didn''t care about his obviously different attitude. He directly opened the door in front of him, and his expression returned to his former indifference and indifference.


    Even after he and Xinyue are together, the whole person is gentle, but in the face of some people, gentleness can only make others look down on others.


    There were not many people in the room. Only the elder Wu Chen and some of his confidants were there. When they saw Wang Yu pushing the door into the room, there was no accident. On the contrary, it was a little welcome.


    Wang Yu glanced at them, directly took Xin Yue to a position in the corner, sat down silently, and then turned to look at them.


    "Mr. Wang, I''ve heard from the he family about the situation. Our college has also heard of the catastrophe in the mainland."


    It was not Wu Chen who spoke, but an elder around him. Wang Yu vaguely remembered that this was the elder who proposed to make peace with the ghost sect after the ghost sect headquarters appeared outside the city.


    Wang Yu tilted his head slightly and showed a mocking expression in the corner where everyone couldn''t see.


    Fleeting, he turned to look at the speaker. His expression was still light, without any waves, just as he had always been such an unimportant appearance.


    When the elder''s words came to an end, he looked at Wang Yu eagerly and indicated what he said, but Wang Yu didn''t understand his meaning, or deliberately didn''t understand it, and replied faintly:


    "Then?"


    Xin Yue smiled in her heart and remembered what she had done last time. She couldn''t help admiring Wang Yu''s hatred to some extent.


    "Childe Wang, it is said that you want to go down to the blood dragon pool, the secret place of the college. We can agree to that."


    Seeing that the confidant around him was about to be suppressed by Wang Yu, Wu Chen also spoke directly and said his own ideas, but the subtext in the words was also very clear. If you want to achieve this goal, you need to pay a certain price.


    "Condition?"


    Compared with their previous chat, Wang Yuming was a lot colder. His words became one word and jumped out one word. Xin Yue held back her smile and suffered some internal injuries.


    Wang Yu noticed the abnormality of the people around him. He pinched her palm under the table. Then Xin Yue heard the voice of the secret skill floating in his mind, "they just want to lose our appetite. Normal communication is useless."


    That''s why he chose such a strange way of speaking. To tell the truth, Xinyue thought it was very interesting.


    When Wang Yu saw that Xin Yue didn''t respond to him, he also looked slightly sideways at the people around him, but she saw that her cheeks were slightly red and looked at herself with a smile. The waves in her eyes flowed, with deep affection and appreciation, and fully appreciated the appreciation of her sweetheart.


    "As we all know, although the ghost sect has evacuated from Wutian City, I guess there are many of their old parts in the city, but they have not been found, so I hope childe Wang can help."


    After Wu Chen''s words, the "affectionate look at each other" between Wang Yu and Xin Yue has ended. Although several elders have some bad feelings in their hearts - they are deliberately ignored by future generations - they still look at Wang Yu with worry on the surface. Their eyes clearly say that if they don''t promise us, they don''t want to go to the blood dragon pool.


    Of course, Wang Yu saw it. What was wronged was that looking at Xin Yue was not in his plan at the beginning, but it seemed that the effect was good. At least now the elders didn''t look at him directly with contempt after he just came in.


    "I found out the old ghost sect?"


    Wang Yu asked back, with a sneer in his tone. After listening to this, they really felt that they had said a little too much.


    "It doesn''t mean that you have to find out all. As long as there is a small part, the next work will be very simple."


    This time Wu Chen didn''t speak. Another elder around him slowly opened his mouth, but he got an eye knife from Xin Yue.


    They all say that everything is difficult at the beginning. They want Wang Yu to do the most difficult thing for them.


    "Blood dragon pool..."


    Wang Yu''s thin lips opened gently. He just said three words. A smile flashed in the eyes of the elder around Wu Chen, but he immediately choked by his next words, "I haven''t been there, there''s nothing in it, it''s a dangerous pool."


    Hearing this, Wu Chen also frowned, but looking at Wang Yu''s intention to continue, he didn''t rush to refute.


    "Looking for the remnants of the enemy is the responsibility and obligation of your five-day college. Elders think these two things can be linked?"


    Xin Yue sat next to Wang Yu and stared at such Wang Yu with a complex look. Finally, it was all attributed to strong love.


    Wang Yu spoke slowly, almost word by word. His eyes slowly swept over all the elders present. The disdain and arrogance flashed in his eyes did not even cover up. He was rebellious and arrogant. This is Wang Yu''s nature.

 Chapter 1211

    This man has the ability to dominate the sky. Similarly, when facing these people, he doesn''t need to hide any more. The aura is released, so that the whole room is impressed by his temperament!


    As soon as this word came out, even Wu Chen couldn''t help frowning. His attitude was obvious. They really couldn''t think of any way to deal with it for a time.


    "Oh, Mr. Wu, you''d better wait to figure out the methods and conditions, and then discuss with me."


    Wang Yu stood up and smiled at Wu Chen. Such a smiling face was more frightening than his cold look just now.


    After he finished, no matter what Wu Chen and the remaining elders thought, he took Xin Yue''s palm and turned around and left the room.


    It''s getting late, the sunset is sinking, and the clouds in the West are blooming with golden and fiery red, which is an unspeakable beauty.


    Walking out of the door, the elder who had just led the way threw it just now. Looking at Wang Yu, he was confused and frightened. He also brought some other emotions. Wang Yu didn''t care about him, and Xin Yue quickly disappeared into the courtyard.


    They entered through the back door of Wutian college. There were almost all the residences of students and elders working in the college. The spring break was not over yet. Many students basically returned to their hometown for the festival. Few people really came here or came in advance.


    Unlike Wu Chen, the ancestral home is in Wu Tian college and has never left here.


    But from another point of view, Wu Chen probably doesn''t like the character of the new year.


    It is said that he was poor all his life and never thought about finding a daughter-in-law, let alone children.


    Wang Yu thought in a mess in his mind, and spoke to Xin Yue in detail with secret skills. The pace of walking together was much lighter than when they came.


    After laughing, there was a brief silence. Moving forward, there was the back door of Wutian college. The black lacquer wooden door was close in front of him. Xin Yue took Wang Yu''s hand and walked lightly, but he didn''t know what to say to him.


    The only way to defeat the ancient you emperor who was born right away is to synthesize the emperor''s ware with four ancient divine swords.


    Now they have three in their hands, but the last remaining Wufu sword still can''t be won. It''s annoying to say.


    Xin Yue gave Wang Yu a worried look. After being noticed by him, he quickly lowered his head.


    "What''s the matter? Worry about me?"


    Wang Yu smiled and didn''t look at Xinyue. Instead, he continued to walk forward. His voice drifted forward in the spring wind, with a vague feeling of being separated from the world.


    The direction of the black lacquer wooden door is just facing the West. They walk forward. Their eyes are full of the setting sun like blood. Such sunshine has no temperature and is not dazzling at all. Looking at people''s hearts, they feel inexplicably sad.


    At this time, Xin Yue suddenly understood why the writers and writers who had seen in the book always liked to describe their injuries with the falling sunset.


    The setting sun is indeed infinitely good, but it is near dusk.


    The unspeakable suffocation shrouded the two people. It was not until they returned to the yard where they first boasted and mixed up that there was a moment of relaxation.


    Xin Yue cheered up and asked Wang Yu, "where are we going next?"


    Before they came, they had already agreed with he Jifeng that it might take a long time to go to Wutian college this time, so that he didn''t have to wait for them or worry about anything.


    As a result, we have just talked about it all afternoon. Pushing the door and leaving is very domineering, and the people of Wutian college have not left them.


    So where to go now is the most concerned problem in Xinyue''s heart.


    Wang Yu was stunned. He turned to look at Xin Yue with a smile and said, "are you hungry?"


    Asked by his question for a moment, Xin Yue blinked and replied, "OK, not very hungry."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a gentle howl from her stomach, which made Xinyue''s face red in an instant.


    "Ha ha, let''s go eat."


    This embarrassed appearance pleased Wang Yu. He laughed loudly, then patted Xinyue''s head and opened his mouth gently.


    Eat something?


    If it had been just now, Xin Yue must have been in no mood, but after the funny "cry", she seemed to be really hungry. She didn''t refute any more and blushed silently behind Wang Yu.


    After Wang Yu had walked into an insignificant restaurant on the busy street corner with her palm, Xin Yue suddenly realized that this seemed to be the first time she and Wang Yu had dinner alone outside?


    Wutian college is still on the annual holiday, but there are many people in the nearby restaurant. When Xin Yue and Wang Yu just walked into the restaurant called "solitary cooking", they already saw the hall full of people.


    Wang Yu took Xin Yue up the stairs and turned into a wing upstairs. No one led him. Exquisite tea sets and clear springs had already been set aside in the wing.


    Xin Yue was pulled to sit down by Wang Yu, and then looked back and forth at the structure of the whole wing room.

 Chapter 1212

    At this time, the door was pushed open from the outside. The freshly dressed boy quietly put a few simple meals on the table and silently withdrew.


    So fast?


    Xin Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu who was playing with the tea set on the other side. She was even more confused. Just now she seemed to have been around Wang Yu and didn''t see him order anything at all. But now she served so quickly?


    "Aren''t you hungry? Eat quickly."


    Aware of the hot eyes over there, Wang Yu also turned to her, smiled gently, and then turned back to play with his tea set again.


    Xin Yue looks again at the meals placed on the table, porridge, side dishes and simple health soup. They are the simplest foods, but there is nothing like them. It''s not what she doesn''t like to eat.


    Are these specially prepared for her?


    Thinking like this, Wang Yu finally looked up, took a simple and elegant tea cup and walked to Xin Yue. Seeing that he was stunned and looked at the way he came, he couldn''t help laughing and patting her head.


    "Eat, we have business to do after eating."


    proper business?


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu puzzled, but he didn''t explain much. He sat quietly beside her, sipped the tea in his hand, and smiled without saying anything.


    The food was simple, and Xin Yue always ate quickly. She was full in a short time. She wiped her mouth. Wang Yu was still holding a teapot in one hand and playing with a small and exquisite teacup in the other hand. It looked like a romantic childe.


    Xin Yue didn''t speak and stared at Wang Yu. The meaning expressed in her eyes was obvious¡ª¡ª


    I''ve finished eating. Now I can get down to business.


    Wang Yu smiled, understood her idea and didn''t sell much. He stood up directly, went to the side of the most complicated and gorgeous screen decorated in the room, and put his hand on the eyes of the beautiful spirit bird woven by the screen. The screen slowly separated from the center to reveal the dark space inside.


    Xin Yue opened her eyes, suddenly stood up, and then walked quickly. She was shocked by the current situation and couldn''t speak.


    In such an ordinary town, there is such a magical place in the ordinary room of an ordinary restaurant.


    "Come on, pick what you like."


    Wang Yu pinched Xin Yue''s cheek, which was still in shock, and then pulled her to the front of the dark grid just exposed.


    The scope is not large, but there are a lot of things in it.


    Some light weapons are placed on the top layer, from red silk to cold whip, covering dozens of kinds, but they don''t take up too much space at all.


    On the middle floor are several thin books, some yellowing runes and several letters. Next, there are bottles of white porcelain bottles. What is contained in them is unclear, but it reveals an extraordinary atmosphere. At the bottom are some cold weapons, swords, swords and halberds, and there are some high-quality products.


    Xin Yue approached and looked at Wang Yu. He just took a few yellow papers outside, so he didn''t take any more. He also withdrew.


    "Here are some firearms that may be more useful."


    After Wang Yu packed his things, he took a look at Xin Yue and squatted down. He turned out a lot of palm sized things from the back of the cold weapon. After they were transported out, they were also placed on one side of the table.


    Xin Yue watched him deal with these and finally realized that Wang Yu had already thought about coming here. He was still so worried about him, but he thought a little more.


    Although it was clear that Wang Yu had great powers, but he was so "deceived and concealed", Xin Yue was still a little unhappy and unhappy. He didn''t realize that Xin Yue was wrong until Wang Yu touched the switch on the screen again and let the dark grid return to its original state.


    "This is a small station I used to place near Wutian college, but I haven''t been here much."


    Wang Yu sat down close to Xin Yue and picked up his tea set again. He put his finger on the tea cup and made a slight effort. The hot air rose again on the tea.


    "I thought elder Wuchen wouldn''t drive us out so directly, so they didn''t come here in the plan."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue and explained everything. Seeing that she still didn''t talk to herself and her body was slightly close to Xin Yue, he asked softly, "is the food still delicious?"


    After listening to this, Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu helplessly and wrongly, and said, "there''s no such coaxing. I''m angry and ask me these unimportant questions."


    Wang Yu also looked at her and smiled. He put down his tea cup, directly looked her in his arms and said, "I know you''re angry. Next time I must tell you what to do in advance, okay?"


    Listening to Wang Yu''s tone of coaxing children, Xin Yue also earned his arms and felt that he was making a mountain out of a molehill. "Well, what are we going to do later? Don''t tell me. What you just said is to take out these yellow papers from here?"


    Then Xin Yue poked the paper put on the table by Wang Yu. From the surface, it was really just an insignificant "yellow paper".


    "This is not ordinary yellow paper," Wang Yu said mysteriously to Xin Yue, and his voice was lowered a lot. "Here are the structure map and various route maps of Wutian college."

 Chapter 1213

    Xin Yue listened and looked at Wang Yu in disbelief. After a while, she said to him, "we''re going to find the blood dragon pool?"


    She looked at the sky outside the window. It was already late at night. Was his first plan to explore the blood dragon pool at night?


    Wang Yu nodded, indicating that he thought so. He loosened his arm holding Xin Yue, stretched out to the yellow paper on the table and opened it in front of her.


    The inside of the paper is still faint yellow, but the font on it is still obvious black ink. Xin Yue knows that there is a special ink in the world. Without a specific elimination method, it will not easily disappear.


    Obviously, this material is used above.


    "We are here now, the outermost."


    Wang Yu pointed to a red dot on the edge of the map. Xin Yue looked at it and nodded. She also knew that it was a map made by Wang Yu''s people. The sign of the restaurant was marked clearly.


    The two studied secretly in the room for a while. Wang Yu also put away this drawing again and took out another one. It was no longer the azimuth map, but the nearby terrain, various moat rivers and various facilities that needed attention.


    Compared with the previous drawing, this one is obviously a little new. It should have been updated here recently.


    Then Wang Yu took out the rest of the drawings and studied them without exception. After getting through, he knew almost the general orientation of the blood dragon pool and the situation nearby.


    When Wang Yu opened the previous dark box again and carefully put it into the drawing, he turned and saw Xin Yue smiling at himself.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, walked up to her and said with a smile, "how are you? Are you impressed by my strength?"


    Under normal circumstances, Wang Yu would not say such words to show off his achievements. On the contrary, Long Zhu often said it. Xin Yue couldn''t help laughing at Wang Yu. "You''re almost the same as long Zhu."


    Then she stood up and stopped saying this. She patted Wang Yu on the shoulder and couldn''t wait to say, "powerful young master Wang Yu, can we start now?"


    Xinyue''s voice brought some playful smiles. Wang Yugang was just immersed in the atmosphere that was said to be very similar to the Dragon candle. At this time, he calmed down and reached out to hook Xinyue''s nose, "OK, let''s go."


    They have always been action oriented. They don''t like dragging. As soon as their voice fell, they turned and flew out of the window through the moonlight.


    The "solitary cooking" restaurant was placed near Wutian college by Wang Yu. Although students from Wutian college came to eat in many cases, some people from the city came occasionally, but anyway, there were not many people around at this time of the night.


    Just like now, Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s high-profile green and red figures jumped out of the lighted window. No one found them.


    Speaking of it, Xin Yue had had dinner. In addition, it took Wang Yu a lot of time to get things in the dark grid, look at the map and get familiar with the terrain. Even looking over the sky of Wutian college, not many people still had lights on.


    It''s a good time for a sneak attack.


    It''s just the first month. It''s a sunny day during the day. At night, it''s also a bright moon. However, today''s moon is curved and hanging obliquely in the sky. It looks a bit strange.


    "Oh, elder Wu seems to be in a bad mood today. I''ll go to him to help my grandson teach me the usage of Wu Qi in the evening. He likes to answer and ignore it."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue had sneaked into the interior of Wutian college. They gently landed in an imperceptible corner and heard the sound in front of them.


    In the spring night, there were not many insects chirping, which made the sigh sound distant and clear. In the dark, Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other, and their eyes were full of laughter.


    It seems that it''s not easy to refuse Wang yuwuchen.


    "You don''t know. It''s said that Wang Yu came back today and seemed to ask for something. Anyway, it''s too much... Many elders heard..."


    Another voice gradually approached. Wang Yu listened and his expression was a little strange.


    Well, it was he who slammed the door out, but it turned out that he asked more and was angry with the elder.


    Wang Yu shook his head in silence, slightly turned his head, but saw Xin Yue''s bright eyes staring at him motionless in the dark. His essence flashed, and some could not see clearly.


    "Poor, I didn''t expect you to have such a bad reputation in your former college."


    Xin Yue''s secret skill was heard in Wang Yu''s mind, which also made him speechless.


    "Well, I''d better not go to Wu Changlao tomorrow, so that he won''t talk about me at that time. I''m wronged."


    Another voice continued, but the footsteps were far away.


    "Ah ha ha ha..."


    When they walked away and determined that there was no breath of anyone around, Xinyue finally couldn''t help laughing. She seemed a little happy and warm in the silent night.

 Chapter 1214

    According to the map they saw in the restaurant, they went down carefully and finally found the location of the blood dragon pool. After a little repair, Wang Yu also spoke to Xin Yue nearby:


    "It''s almost dawn. I''ll go down and test it first. You wait for me up there."


    With that, he began to search for the auxiliary tools he had prepared in his arms and was ready to dive into the blood dragon pool immediately.


    In fact, he had come once before, but it was under the guidance of Wutian college, which was different from the place he found.


    Last time it was in the front. This time they came directly to the other side of the blood dragon pool. Although they are all in the same place, the entrance is different. In many cases, different environments and situations will occur.


    Although it had been planned for a long time, Wang Yu was still worried about the danger, so he chose to let Xin Yue wait for him on the shore.


    After hearing Wang Yu''s explanation, Xin Yue frowned slightly, but she could understand what he said.


    The situation below is steep. It is said that Wang Yu could only dive to the first floor at that time, and then he couldn''t stand it. After coming out, he was also affected by underwater materials for a long time, and he couldn''t recover his original skills for a long time.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Xin Yuecai wants to face such an environment and difficulties with Wang Yu. She only hopes that Wang Yu can regard her as a helper and partner fighting side by side, rather than an incompetent person who can only silently support him behind him.


    "Brother Yu, I think..."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s actions and wanted to speak out, but Wang Yu took the lead in stopping him, "I know what you want to say, but I don''t want you to fall into such a dangerous situation. I want to protect you."


    Wang Yu stopped the setting in his hand, turned his head and looked at Xin Yue with fixed eyes. The tenderness in Wang Yu''s eyes seemed to be able to pinch water. Xin Yue indulged in his eyes with unbearable and worry. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He had to shift his eyes and stop looking at him.


    "My heart has made up its mind. Even if you don''t let me go down, I will follow you."


    Xin Yue didn''t give in. She looked at Wang Yu stubbornly with a determination that people couldn''t ignore.


    Wang Yu frowned. After watching her for a long time, he finally compromised. "Well, I believe in you and myself. I will be able to protect you in times of danger."


    "OK! But I don''t think I will give you a chance to save me, because I will protect myself."


    Xin Yue smiled and spoke firmly. After that, she also gathered in front of Wang Yu and prepared something to go into the water with him.


    Although the name of blood dragon pool contains the word "blood", it has nothing to do with red. On the contrary, the water of the pool is still very clear, which is completely inconsistent with its domineering name.


    If no one tells, in the eyes of outsiders, this is an ordinary and no longer ordinary quiet pool.


    However, it is precisely because of the fear that someone will take this appearance as a reality. At the entrance of the blood dragon pool on the other side where Wang Yu has been, someone specially arranged from Wutian college will guard it to prevent someone from entering by mistake, resulting in irreparable consequences.


    As for the entrance that Wang Yu and Wang Yu just found this evening, it was too secret, and it was far from the other entrance. Usually, no one came at all, so they didn''t attract other people''s attention.


    "There will be a strong impact when you just go in. Just use this in front of your face."


    Wang Yu took the headgear in his hand and put it in Xin Yue''s hand. Since Wang Yu came out of the blood dragon pool last time, he ordered the lone soul''s men to develop it in order to use it when he entered the blood dragon pool again.


    Xin Yue watched Wang Yu take out the same thing and patiently listened to him explain the usage and the situation to face. She was excited and looked forward to it.


    When Wang Yu finished his explanation, it was already dawn. They looked at each other silently. Then they both took the things they had prepared in their hands, walked to the water and jumped down together.


    As Wang Yu said, when he just jumped into the pool, he suffered a strong impact on his face. Fortunately, Wang Yu has explained the methods to prevent the impact. For Xin Yue, who entered the blood dragon pool for the first time, it is also a danger.


    "Don''t panic next. Follow me. I''ll remind you if there''s anything."


    Wang Yu''s voice was transmitted to Xin Yue''s ears through the secret arts. Then she felt that her palm was tightly held in the water, and they swam in a deeper direction together.


    The underwater environment is completely different from the surface they saw on the shore. Until now, Xin Yue understands why this pool is called "blood dragon pool".


    Because in the water, all the water waves they can see when they open their eyes are red and the visibility is very low. For people like Xin Yue who come down for the first time, they basically can''t find the direction after coming down.


    Fortunately, Wang Yu already knew something, which pulled down her palm and floated in the water for some time.

 Chapter 1215

    When he reached a certain level of water, the blue light in his hand flashed, and they were already protected by the bubble like array protective cover.


    Just like they were in the flood of the central forest.


    "Why didn''t you do this just now?"


    Xin Yue was also tightly held by Wang Yu. Looking at the red pool water above her head, there was complexity in her eyes.


    Wang Yu smiled at Xin Yue. The blue light flashed. The protective covers around them moved. Xin Yue felt that they were swimming deeper underground.


    "Just now it was on the first floor of the blood dragon pool. The impact was very strong. Even if a protective cover can be supported by the array, it will be dispersed quickly. It''s better to rush directly to save time and effort."


    He explained that as he went down, the brightness became lower and lower. Then Xin Yue saw Wang Yu take out a luminous red agate from his arms, which was very similar to what they had seen in the underground palace after the flame inheritance.


    Seeing that Xin Yue had been staring at the red agate in his hand, Wang Yu smiled, waved his hand and explained, "before, I thought the lighting of this thing was very good, and it wouldn''t rob us of our breath. It''s just suitable for such a place, so someone sent someone to enter the back underground palace on the night of the full moon and took more."


    Later, Wang Yu whispered to Xin Yue, "later is the ancestor of your Wufeng family. Won''t you be angry with me?"


    Xin Yue looked at such Wang Yu and couldn''t help feeling a little funny.


    When did the gentle Wang Yu, the powerful Wang Yu, the indifferent Wang Yu, and the rebellious Wang Yu I just saw yesterday show such a cautious expression?


    Even in the face of an enemy thousands and hundreds of times stronger than himself, Wang Yu was always indifferent, but he would be so careful in the face of her.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s expression and unknowingly moistened the corners of her eyes. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Ah, are you really angry? I''ll order them to put it back after going out. Don''t be angry."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue without speaking for a long time. He also looked at her in a persistent hurry and panic, with some hasty explanations, which made Xin Yue laugh directly from tears.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Xin Yue said, Wang Yu nodded, pitifully stretched out his hand without holding the red agate, and carefully wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, "yes, I''m crazy, I''ve been crazy for a long time."


    If you look like this, it doesn''t have a flavor to say it in such an environment.


    Xin Yue smiled shyly at the corners of her mouth, but she reached out and grabbed the palm still on her face, gently held it, and didn''t say a word more.


    After the warm silence, they also found that the surrounding environment was becoming more and more turbulent, but fortunately, they took turns to deliver the array force to the outer protective cover, which enabled them to successfully resist the impact of the environment.


    "The last floor is here."


    I don''t know how long later, Wang Yu suddenly opened his mouth. Xinyue was slightly stunned. He also saw a white light flashing under the water in front of him, but it was strange to look at it from a distance.


    "Is there... No water over there?"


    Xinyue obviously noticed such a situation. She looked at the situation below in the protective cover with some consternation on her face.


    Wang Yu frowned and looked down her eyes. Sure enough, he saw that there was nothing at the bottom. The light flashed, showing a delicate light gray.


    The water at the top of the blood dragon pool is blood red, which Wang Yu and Xin Yue have experienced. The further down, the color of the pool gradually develops from red to cyan. They know that this must be related to the power contained in the water.


    It''s no wonder that the more it sinks, the more array power is needed to limit the fragmentation of the protective cover. Although the restrictions layer by layer have been passed through the protective cover, they also found a lot of dangers.


    There are many bodies floating in the water from time to time, or thick bones, or swollen bodies that have been soaked by the pool water. Even Wang Yu, who has always been calm, seems to have a feeling of vomiting in his chest, not to mention Xinyue, a little girl.


    After experiencing the above seemingly insignificant but killing moves everywhere, Wang Yu and Wang Yu saw the last layer again. They also subconsciously reflected their spiritual consciousness and spiritual power, and thoroughly scanned whether there was anything different around them.


    But now they have reached the bottom of the blood dragon pool, just as Xin Yue described.


    The two people''s cyan protective cover fell from the penultimate layer. When it fell to the last layer, it was like a bubble separated from the water. Further down, it was a dry area.


    The bottom end of the protective cover touches the soft light white sand on the ground, and the ground is slightly concave, just like the scene of ordinary sea surface.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He looked at Xin Yue in the shield. After a short exchange, they both found something different.


    "You''re all here. Don''t hide it. Come out."

 Chapter 1216

    While they were hesitating whether to remove the protective cover around them, a faint sound came from around them. It sounded about across the protective cover. Wang Yu felt that such a sound had been separated for thousands of years.


    "Wu Fu, we finally met."


    Before Wang Yu and Xin Yue said anything, he obviously felt something in his body stirring up for a while, and then he heard such a sound.


    It was the voice of the little soul, but it was different from telling him directly from his mind. It was more like the voice from the air just now, sent on his side and then into his ears.


    Wang Yu was stunned. At this time, he suddenly realized that since he and Xin Yue went down to the blood dragon pool, Xiaohun and Longzhu had been very quiet without saying a word. They didn''t speak to themselves until just now.


    "Long time no see."


    Another voice was cold and insipid, but as soon as he heard the woman''s voice, it also spread to Wang Yu''s ears. He turned and looked at Xinyue around him. She also looked shocked. I thought, this voice was... The guardian spirit of red flame halberd, red flame?


    "Finally."


    The first voice sounded again. Wang Yu frowned slightly, but for a moment, he felt three lights in front of him. Looking again, what stood in the center was not the real body of the little soul!


    When Wang Yu dueled with the fake Zhong Jie in the northern region of Wufu, he fell into the mountains and saw the same little soul to save himself.


    Speaking of it, he also saw the guardian spirit of the wind demon sword that time, but he didn''t follow him, but instilled all the power of the sword spirit into his body.


    Wang Yu recalled that the little soul and red flame over there finally saw it.


    Like Xin Yue, the red flame was red all over, but she was more calm and restrained. She didn''t look too much when she looked at the little soul. Finally, she focused on the Wufu sword spirit.


    According to the law of their naming, Wang Yu guessed that the sword spirit should be called Wufu. Facts proved that the little soul had called just now, but Wang Yu didn''t realize it.


    "The Millennium catastrophe reappears. You can''t escape anymore."


    This is the original words of Xiaohun. After he finished, ChiYan also opened his mouth:


    "Yes, the only way to seal the ancient Youdi as it was thousands of years ago is to integrate our four divine swords, and then the warriors integrate the four swords to defeat him."


    Her voice was resounding. Wang Yu listened. At the same time, he was close to Xin Yue and held her hand tightly, which virtually gave her strength and comfort.


    At the bottom of the blood dragon pool, although there is a green and red water surface above, here is full of brilliance. The central area presents a gray color, which is somewhat incompatible with the above color, but it looks so normal. Such a strange and harmonious picture constitutes the environment of the last layer.


    Wang Yu looked at the three guardians and stood and said to each other that what was happening in Wufu mainland was the current situation. The ghost sect was about to be born. The situation was urgent. They must immediately gather together to discuss ways to deal with the ghost sect.


    "However, the wind devil didn''t come. How can we integrate the Four Swords without him?"


    After listening to all the stories, Wufu looked a little serious, but he smiled faintly and said. After that, his eyes looked in the direction of Wang Yu, which was meaningful.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He still had the breath of the wind devil sword that the wind devil had taught him. Did Wu Fu see it?


    Sure enough, just when Wang Yu was still tangled in his heart, the little soul took the first step to open his mouth and looked in the direction of Wang Yu. His eyes looked a little strange, "Oh, the wind devil had long guessed that there would be a millennium catastrophe, but he didn''t intend to be born again, so he gave all the wind demon sword to my master a long time ago."


    When he said "my master", Wang Yu obviously could see the ecstatic eyes flickering slightly, and he couldn''t help but feel a warm current in his heart. The two of them had already integrated into one over the years. Although he said he was the master, he was actually more like a friend.


    Support each other, continue to lift the seal and grow up, and then become stronger step by step. This is the coexistence mode of the two of them. It is also the Dragon candle that came later. It is incomprehensible.


    Wang Yu smiled, and his hesitation and hesitation dissipated after Xiaohun said those words.


    He turned to look at the Wu Fu under discussion and walked slowly. The blue light in his hand flashed. The protective cover around Wang Yu and Xin Yue broke. His feet also stepped directly on the soft white sand. As he walked, he opened his mouth and said:


    "The thousand year catastrophe, now I have two divine swords in my hand, wanhun and Fengmo, and Xinyue behind me is also the master of red flame halberd. Whether I can defeat the ghost sect and finally crush the conspiracy of Guyou sect and Guyou emperor, there is only Wufu left. Your attitude."


    When the last word fell, Wang Yu also walked into Wufu.

 Chapter 1217

    The gray light flickered around him with a strong breath.


    Just now, I said I was discussing with him, but in fact, everyone knows that Wang yujiawei is carrying five blessings. If he doesn''t agree, he will be blamed for all these mistakes.


    The water in the blood dragon pool flows around them, reflecting the light of the distant sun, and it is not true to see underwater.


    Time passed quietly. Wu Fu still had a faint look. He stared at Wang Yu tightly and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "OK, I promise you."


    As the guardian spirit of Wufu sword, Wufu has been stored at the bottom of the blood dragon pool for more than a thousand years. Since the war thousands of years ago, the little soul has been sealed, the red flame halberd has fallen among the Wufeng people, and the wind devil has been suppressed under the cliffs in the northern region of Wufu. The four artifacts have encountered different experiences. They come to the same goal again after a thousand years.


    Wu Fu doesn''t want to be born. Wang Yu can understand that, just like the wind devil he saw under the cliff at the beginning, there are too many gratitude and resentments in the world. As a guardian spirit with simple thinking, he doesn''t have complex tricks and all kinds of conspiracies like human beings.


    They just don''t want to be cheated and used anymore.


    Standing on the last floor of the blood dragon pool, Wang Yu also held the gray Wufu sword in his hand. At this time, Wufu has voluntarily sealed all his guardian spirit body in the sword body. He will not come out again unless Wang Yu puts him here again.


    Even if he promised to integrate the four swords, doesn''t Wufu want to get entangled in the complex human and worldly sophistication of the world?


    "Come on, we should go up. It''s urgent."


    Xin Yue stood behind Wang Yu. After the previous negotiation, she could also understand the feelings of ChiYan. Over the years, she had never belonged to anyone. The apparent "master" relationship was just a necessary process for her to show in front of the world.


    In fact, among the guardians of the four ancient divine swords, no one really wants to participate in such killing.


    "Well, we should go."


    Wang Yu turned and looked at Xin Yue. He also gently held her palm and moved his mind. The gray Wufu sword in his hand had turned into a burst of light and penetrated into his spiritual consciousness.


    Among them, there are now two divine Swords: wanhun sword and wind demon sword, as well as the inheritance of three animals and the breath of dragon and Phoenix.


    These are all the things Wang Yu gained along the way. Among them, he had his own adventures, and most of them were recovered with strength.


    Looking at the gray brilliance and the female light white sand gradually disappear from their eyes, a protective cover condensed by the force of array appeared around Wang Yu and Xin Yue, emitting the same cyan light in the cyan pool water.


    The wave light in his eyes changed from cyan to blood red. Wang Yu knew that they had reached the first floor. The protective cover was gently broken. They rushed out of the chaotic and reckless pool water and landed steadily on the shore.


    Because of the entrance and exit of the two people, the water surface has a trace of wrinkles, reflecting the dim yellow sunlight¡ª¡ª


    It''s already afternoon.


    Both of them were wet for a while, but they saw the red light flashing in their hands, the flame inheritance was used separately, emitting repeated white smoke, and all the water on their bodies was evaporated.


    No one came here. They adjusted slightly on the shore and didn''t find anything different. Knowing that no one found it, they quickly dodged and left here along the route when they came.


    It is said that the Wufu sword, which can not be found all over the world, was found silently by Wang Yu and Xin Yue at night.


    Of course, at this time, elder Wuchen was still in the study of Wutian college, waiting for Wang Yu to come to the door again. After two days, he was informed by his subordinates that Wang Yu had left Wutian city.


    What makes Wu Chen feel more uncomfortable is that someone also said that Wang Yu asked him to search the remaining ghost clansmen in the city, so he won''t be involved more.


    "Wang Yu!"


    On the day before the opening of Wutian college, almost all the students who came to report in advance heard the voice of his martial master gnashing his teeth, which rang through the roar of most of Wutian city.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue, who had just left and ran back to forget their worries, also encountered their opponents for a long time on the road.


    There was a dark area of ghost sect surrounded by two figures, one green and one red. The two sides confronted each other. No one took the lead in action, but saw a hole in the center of ghost sect. The man in light gray robe looked at Wang Yu, smiled, and then opened his mouth:


    "Hum, Wang Yu, long time no see."


    Similarly, Wang Yu smiled and replied, "Cao Jinling, you''re still alive."


    Contempt and complete provocation. Wang Yu never intended to talk to Cao Jinling. The smile in his eyes was shallow, but did not reach the bottom of his eyes. Together with what he said, he deepened the meaning of ridicule.


    Cao Jinling had hardly won the battle with Wang Yu so many times before, and even his position in front of his adoptive father had been reduced a lot.

 Chapter 1218

    Therefore, for Cao Jinling, Wang Yu is not only the key person to be eliminated by the whole ghost sect, but also his eternal enemy.


    "Hum, you are dying. Do you want to struggle again?"


    Cao Jinling also knew that Wang Yu was best at creating a powerful situation for himself through such emotional guidance. Before coming this time, he had already done a good job in psychological construction and tried not to be easily interfered by Wang Yu''s emotions.


    Just as he finished, he turned his head and looked at his men around him. He smiled cruelly and said no more.


    Wang Yu knew that this was a signal. At present, he also had a quiet communication with Xin Yue. With a speed that no one could see clearly, he quickly launched the light white martial gas in his hand.


    The people in black of the ghost sect are now operating according to the orders issued by Cao Jinling and the previously planned instructions, and they are not aware of Wang Yu''s attack.


    On the one hand, Wang Yu''s current force is almost capped. Not to mention in forget worry Township, even in the whole Wufu continent, few people can compare.


    There was a moment of observation in Cao Jinling''s eyes. He was about to remind that the group of people in black who stood in front had also fallen.


    There was a moment of panic among the people in black, but they still straightened up and planned to fight back against Wang Yu. However, they found that Wang Yu, who was still standing in front of the crowd, had disappeared.


    Although she was worried that Wang Yu would launch a surprise attack on them, Xin Yue was the only one who faced them directly. Her hands were also glittering with strong fire red. People in black had a sharp heart and rushed directly to Xin Yue with the moves to attack Wang Yu.


    However, seeing Xin Yue''s same figure flash and disappear in front of the people in black, Cao Jinling saw it and flashed a trace of tension on his face. Before he thought of a solution, the people in black who were preparing the array behind him went straight down!


    Yes, Cao Jinling is more confident this time than before, because before he came, he had planned to use the crowd tactics to hold Wang Yu down first, and then catch him and Xin Yue when all the later arrays are sorted out.


    But Wang Yu didn''t disappear. In addition, Xin Yue was also like this, which stunned the confident people in black. Then the people preparing the array in the rear were also attacked, which made Cao Jinling wonder if Wang Yu had found another helper this time?


    "Wang Yu, you come out and sneak like anything. If it''s a man, you come out and fight."


    Cao Jinling shouted into the air. At the same time, he released his martial spirit without trace and explored the breath of Wang Yu around. As soon as his voice fell, he felt that he was suddenly caught by someone, and his body involuntarily flew towards the rear.


    "I''m here. You said you wanted to duel?"


    The sound of chuckling broke through the air. Wang Yu reached out and grabbed Cao Jinling. He flew directly across the layers of ghost sect people, and left here quickly without looking back.


    "Wang Yu, you... Damn it! Put me down!"


    He roared. After saying that, he found that his martial spirit seemed to be controlled by something. He couldn''t make it out. The unreal feeling suspended in the air lingered in his heart, and he forgot to struggle for a moment.


    "Hum, it''s useless to have a hard mouth."


    Xin Yue snorted coldly. Cao Jinling subconsciously looked at the direction of the sound. He saw that Xin Yue was also on Wang Yu''s side. They flew with martial spirit in mid air. They occasionally took a light step on a tall tree, but it didn''t affect their forward speed at all.


    In such a high-speed and high-altitude environment, they walked on the ground without any effort.


    If it were Cao Jinling himself, he would not be able to do it.


    He thought he was strong, but he didn''t expect that there was such a big gap between him and the two men who fought last time.


    Cao Jinling didn''t know where they went, but he understood what he had done during this time. Guyou emperor I became more and more energetic these days and even came out of the underground palace. His adoptive father wanted to maintain his position, he also wanted to make meritorious service, and he wanted to satisfy Guyou emperor, but


    Neglect to practice your skills.


    The wind was blowing in his ears, but Cao Jinling couldn''t hear it. Now he only had the idea of failure in his mind.


    "What''s the matter with him? She didn''t say a word." Xin Yue fell on a smooth stone and couldn''t feel Cao Jinling''s movement all the way. She didn''t speak until she landed.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and put down the people in his hands. Cao Jinling was still worried about his clothes. It seemed that he really didn''t want to take care of anything anymore.


    "This boy, shouldn''t he hold something and don''t say it?"


    The voice of the Dragon candle sounded, and Wang Yu also had such doubts in his heart. Without hesitation, he used the power of the array to directly bind Cao Jinling. He still didn''t respond.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and felt that his mood was gone. They directly began to release their spiritual consciousness and sneaked into Cao Jinling''s mental field.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu, closed her eyes, meditated on one side, and looked around vigilantly to protect the Dharma for him.

 Chapter 1219

    Half an hour later, Wang Yu slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Cao Jinling in confusion, then hurried to Xin Yue and said:


    "No, Gu youzong will be born in these two days. We must hurry to forget worries."


    Xin Yue looked at his expression, then looked at Cao Jinling, who couldn''t bear to faint, and realized the importance of the matter.


    It seems that the ghost sect sent Cao Jinling to intercept Wang Yu at this time. It is also in their plan. Guyou emperor has frequent activities in the seal these days and can even walk, which also shows that the catastrophe is coming soon.


    Gu youzong was born by burning, killing and looting. In addition, an ancient Youdi who wanted to conquer the world and enslave all living beings was born. It will be very difficult to defeat him at that time.


    Xin Yue did not dare to think about the cruel situation behind. Even Cao Jinling in front of her seemed full of danger.


    "What should we do now?"


    Anyway, Xin Yue asked Wang Yu subconsciously, but Wang Yu was just silent and looked at Cao Jinling quietly.


    Just now, in Cao Jinling''s spiritual consciousness, in addition to the things about the mainland Holocaust and ghost sect, he also saw the spiritual control of the big family in forget worry township.


    It turned out that the base camp of the ghost sect had always been underground in the forgetful Township they didn''t know about, and there were many exits to all big families on the ground. When the wind and rain shook and the people were turbulent in the forgetful Township, the big families centered on the Nine Star Alliance had basically been controlled.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu anxiously. Wang Yu also explained the matter to her directly, which turned into two people frowning and thinking.


    "What about the people of the he family? In this way, the he family should be the family with the largest area."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth. Although she didn''t communicate much with the people in forget worry Township, they knew him family best. When something happened, they naturally thought of them first.


    Wang Yu looked at her straightly, then shook his head, "Cao Jinling doesn''t know this. The task of infiltrating the big family is entrusted to Hua cangqiu, but most of the he family can''t escape this situation..."


    Then there was another silence. When they knew the situation of the crisis, they didn''t say it. More importantly, they can''t go back to forget their worries openly, because almost all of them have been controlled by the ghost sect. If they go, they will undoubtedly die.


    However, with the Four Swords in Wang Yu''s hand, he must be tempered in the golden land of forgetting worry, and then corrected. Combined with his own spiritual strength, he can successfully become the sword emperor after nine days of cultivation.


    Yes, thousands of years ago, the hero who fused the Four Swords called the super sword that killed the ancient Youdi the sword emperor.


    What Wang Yu has to do now is to reproduce the glory of the original sword emperor, defeat the ancient Youdi again, and then seal it forever to calm the chaos in the world.


    "But anyway, we still have to go to the middle of Wufu mainland first. No matter how dangerous the situation is, we have to try."


    Xin Yue sighed and looked at Wang Yu with burning eyes. Her fingers trembled and held Wang Yu''s hand. Virtually, she grasped her own dependence and gave Wang Yu strength.


    "Well, let''s forget about the hometown. This time, we must cast the sword emperor before the ancient Youdi completely wakes up."


    Wang Yu nodded. The sky gradually turned yellow. After the voice fell, Cao Jinling, who was unconscious at their feet, finally woke up.


    "You..."


    He had just uttered a syllable, and then he lost consciousness again.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Xin Yue, whose red light was flashing on Cao Jinling''s back.


    "Dead?"


    Xin Yue''s voice came. I don''t know from what direction the wind suddenly rose. With her voice, it was a little distorted.


    Wang Yu really looked like checking whether Cao Jinling was dead. He gently put his hand on his neck and flashed a fierce light in his eyes. He saw the light in his hand across Cao Jinling''s skin, and Wang Yu raised his head and spoke to Xin Yue:


    "Now he''s dead."


    They stood up and silently looked at Cao Jinling in a light gray robe, and then turned away without looking back.


    It was getting late, and they walked farther and farther in the blowing sand. When they all left, such a lonely figure was gradually buried by the blowing sand.


    On the only way from Wutian city to forget worries, there was another unknown skeleton in the desert. Cao Jinling, the eldest son in the center of Wufu mainland, ended up being buried alone, but no one paid attention to it.


    After killing people, the two people didn''t delay much. They galloped all the way towards Wufu mainland. They finally came to Feiyang city near the center of Wufu mainland before dawn on the third day.


    On the road, except for the desert jungle that has not been cared for, almost everywhere is the scene of fighting between people, shocking, but with desolate tragedy.


    Wang Yu and his wife passed by, and they were more eager to rush to the middle of Wufu continent.


    "Let''s have a rest here tonight. Early tomorrow morning, we''ll sneak to forget our worries."

 Chapter 1220

    Xin Yue and Wang Yu, holding hands, slowly squeezed in through the city gate along the crowd entering the city at night.


    The war is about to start. There are refugees everywhere. Wang Yu didn''t expect that the city master of Feiyang city would open the gate to accept refugees and even distribute food to refugees.


    Of course, this is kind, but Wang Yu is puzzled by the city master''s practice. Saving people sounds like a kind and commendable name, but if someone who deliberately disguises as a refugee brings more disasters, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Cough, Wang Yu won''t admit that he and Xin Yue belong to the kind of people who sneak in disguised as refugees.


    "For the injured and sick, go to the shed in the North first. If you need to get food, follow the person in red clothes in front. If you need rest, just follow me."


    A man in official clothes greeted the people who had just entered the city. Wang Yu and Xin Yue exchanged eyes and followed the man directly, thinking that when they didn''t pay attention, they would find a place to slip away.


    However, to their surprise, the man led a line of dozens of people, went farther and farther after entering the city, and walked seven and eight to a small yard where no one passed.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. The message in their eyes was obvious: there was an ambush around here.


    "Lord Guan, where are you taking us?"


    A man walking alone in front of Wang Yu and Xin Yue spoke, but Wang Yu clearly felt the breath and power surging on him.


    "Hehe, it seems that we are catching up with others."


    The sound of dragon candle came into Wang Yu''s mind. Without waiting for Wang Yu to say anything to him, circle after circle of heavy armor soldiers suddenly appeared around the people, all of them in high spirits. All kinds of martial spirit lingered around them, directly pressing them, as if they were surrounded by them.


    "Hum, take you to the 18th floor of hell!"


    Just now the leader also suddenly opened his mouth. After that, the expression on his face was a little fierce. He rose up in the air, took a few steps back in the air, and then fell a few meters away.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. The situation was urgent. They stood still for the time being, but they saw that the refugees who came with them were not surprised. They also firmly surrounded the man who had just spoken and tried to protect him.


    "Trouble."


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue couldn''t help looking at each other. They didn''t expect to see such a fight just when they came here.


    "Kill!"


    Seeing this, the leading officers and soldiers also showed such an expression in their eyes. There was no emotion in their cold voice. They waved their palms, and the surrounded people rushed towards the center.


    "Defend the young Lord to the death! Don''t let the traitor succeed!"


    Among the "refugees" in the Central Committee, I don''t know who said such a sentence, and then there was a chaotic war.


    Swords and swords have no eyes. The moves of refugees and officers and soldiers all rush towards Wang Yu without exception. Helpless, they resist. Although there are many people, they can cope with more than enough.


    However, the officer and soldier man who had been standing outside and did not participate in the scuffle, looked at the moves of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, and the object of indiscriminate attack, which made him feel what difference.


    Moreover, it is obvious that they are rolling attacks on both sides.


    After realizing this, the officers and soldiers suddenly felt a chill, rising from their toes along the whole back, and then spread to their brains.


    It''s cool.


    Who are these two?


    One red and one white, one man and one woman


    Is it the long-standing Fuwang and the young master of Wufeng family in the city?


    The officers and soldiers thought like this. It is said that they destroyed one city after another in the Wu beast domain, so that the soul dragon family and the magic tiger family had to bow down to them all, and they were invincible in the Wu Fu God''s possession and saw the whereabouts of people killing


    When I finished thinking about the good and bad deeds of Wang Yu and Xin Yue, I suddenly felt a strong look coming¡ª¡ª


    The murderous hero Wang Yu in the story is smiling at himself. The light white martial gas in his hand just hit the officers and soldiers close to him, and the blood splashed in an instant


    "Ah! Lord Fu, spare your life. Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!"


    The officers and soldiers subconsciously opened their mouth and stared at Wang Yu''s frightened mouth, which stunned Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    Although his men were confused, they listened to the actions in their hands, but they still looked at their head.


    "Boss, this ticket looks like an extraordinary person. When we finish it, Lord Hua will reward us."


    One of his subordinates didn''t understand the action that the officers and soldiers of the museum asked them to stop. He couldn''t help but step forward. His eyes were as dull as if he didn''t see the body of his companions under his feet.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue naturally stopped their actions. At this time, they were looking at the officers and soldiers and his men with a playful face. Just now, the man said "Lord Fu" before giving orders. He listened clearly.

 Chapter 1221

    The officers and men glanced at the men who came up. Their faces changed and changed their flattery. They quickly rushed to Wang Yu and said,


    "You two are Lord Fu and Lord Xin. I blame my bad eyes for not seeing you clearly. If you offend me, please don''t remember the villain."


    Wang Yu glanced at him faintly, then turned to the "refugees" who came in with them, nodded gently, and the officers and soldiers understood. They also walked to the scarred people and flattered:


    "Really, it turned out that it was the man protected by Lord Fuwang. We have eyes and don''t know Taishan. We almost beat you by mistake."


    With that, he had to step forward and wanted to touch the young man, but he snorted and dodged.


    Wang Yu clearly saw the killing intention in the eyes of the officers and soldiers. His eyes moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    He hasn''t figured out what the situation is, and he can''t act rashly.


    The identity of himself and Xin Yue was found to be human. What really interested him was this group of people. In any case, they didn''t look like ordinary refugees.


    "So you can leave first."


    Wang Yu finally opened his mouth. His faint voice was in the cool moonlight with indisputable dignity. The officers and soldiers looked at the "refugees" and then spoke to their subordinates and ordered them to retreat.


    The crowd dispersed until Wang Yu could not feel their breath, and then he gradually walked towards the boy.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did you save me?"


    The young man looked at Wang Yu with a pair of big eyes. Several colorful men around him also dragged their broken bodies, tightly protected him in the center, and looked at Wang Yu with an angry face.


    Wang Yu looked at the young man closely, and Xin Yue followed him. They communicated with the Secretary for a while, and finally chose to leave.


    During this period, Wang Yu didn''t say a word. He just looked at the young man for a long time, and the blue figure soon disappeared into the night.


    In the dark, the young man looked pale and dull at the direction where Wang Yu disappeared. Then he fell uncontrollably, causing the big men around him to cry "little Lord" regardless of their wounds.


    The night is boundless. Several big men shuttle quickly. The man in the center is still carrying a young man. Now he is weak and fainted.


    "Have you figured out who he is?"


    Xin Yue''s voice with the cool moonlight floated into Wang Yu''s ear.


    After a long time with Wang Yu, Xin Yue''s feeling of speaking is also unconsciously close to Wang Yu''s preference. In the original crisp and charming, it also brings a little thin and cool indifference.


    Under the influence of the fourth secret method of wanhun sword, Wang Yu and Xin Yue successfully hid their body shape. At this time, they stood on the road that the big men and teenagers left just now.


    There was still a bloody smell in the air. Wang Yu knew that the injuries suffered by them were not easy, and the boy was the key object of attack.


    "No matter, it should be other cities that come to Feiyang city for refuge. Most of the officers and soldiers have instructions from others. We''ll check this later."


    Wang Yu thought for a moment and opened his mouth. Finally, he took a look at the direction where the big men disappeared, smiled and turned to leave here.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Feel the strange fluctuation of the surrounding breath.


    "Someone."


    Xinyue also felt something wrong. The breath came quickly. It was stronger than those people just now.


    This also made Xin Yue take out the red flame halberd seriously. The red martial spirit flickered in the dark night, adding some killing atmosphere to the tense atmosphere.


    The cold touch came from the palm of her hand. Xin Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu, who reached out and motioned to put away her weapons. Her eyes were puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no danger."


    He opened his mouth lightly, but did not look at Xinyue. He just looked at a certain direction. The next moment, a purple figure appeared in that direction.


    "Young master Wang, you have come to Feiyang city."


    After seeing her face clearly, Xin Yue relaxed her red flame halberd and stood up straight to greet the visitor:


    "Light dust."


    Yes, Wang Yu noticed the change of breath, but soon wanted to understand that this was the special border flow mode of the underground mall, so he let Xin Yue relax, but he didn''t think it was really light dust.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xin Yue looked at Qingchen with a surprised look on her face and quickly asked. Qingchen looked at her and frowned:


    "This is not a place to talk. Come with me first."


    Wang Yu nodded. Lingzhi felt it around him. There were no suspicious people and directly followed Qingchen''s footsteps.


    Qingchen and Wang Yu shuttled through the night, and finally flew into an insignificant small house. Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. This place was not the house where Qingchen lived before.


    "Come on in."


    Qingchen opened the door of the room. Wang Yu and Wang Yu went in hand in hand, but they saw a huge transmission array in front of them. There were several young people dressed in ordinary clothes who supported them with the power of the array in turn.

 Chapter 1222

    "This is..."


    Xin Yue frowned and looked at Qingchen with a little confusion. Qingchen sighed, then said a few words to the people who were controlling the transmission array, and turned to Wang Yu''s two humanitarians:


    "Let''s go to the underground mall first."


    In the underground mall, it was still cloudy. When he came out of the array, Wang Yu found that the people around him were dejected.


    With confusion, Wang Yu followed Qingchen and came to the city master''s mansion.


    After boss he, Qingchen has always been the owner of the underground mall. As the representative of he family, he manages the operation of the whole mall, but Wang Yu always has a strange feeling when shuttling inside.


    It seems that the owner here is no longer light dust.


    Pushing open the door in the center, Wang Yu and Xin Yue walked in behind Qingchen and saw a familiar figure without exception.


    "He Jiazhu, long time no see."


    Wang Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, but he still spoke to the person sitting at the top. His tone was flat. He could not say disrespect, but he would not flatter.


    Xinyue was shocked by the situation in the room, but after standing in place and thinking about it, she probably understood what was going on.


    There is a large-scale mental control in forget worry township. Presumably, he family knows that it is also a way to take refuge here where ordinary people can''t get in by using the underground mall transmission array this morning.


    However, what Wang Yu didn''t quite understand was how he met light dust in the street and brought them here by coincidence.


    "Young master Wang, flying, the city is very chaotic, and forgetting about the hometown is even worse. I can''t go for the time being."


    The owner of he family spoke directly, but he still didn''t explain clearly.


    "How does the owner know that we have just arrived at Feiyang city?"


    Xin Yue asked first. Wang Yu didn''t open his mouth and waited for the answer of he Jiazhu.


    The light dust looked slightly, but still bowed down and stood behind the owner, quietly waiting for the owner and Wang Yu to explain.


    "Pa pa -"


    The crisp applause came from the owner of the he family, and then a strong man came out of the inner room, with some gauze wrapped around him. It seemed that he had just been injured and was placed.


    "The head coach of Hejia villa, xiaxiwu City, thanks Lord Fu for saving his life."


    As someone knelt down in front of him with a "plop", Wang Yu recognized that this person was one of the men who had just vowed to protect the little boy to the death. It seems that after they left the battle place, they immediately went to the underground mall.


    "Hejia mountain villa is a branch of he family in forget worry township. It''s almost slaughtered by the ghost sect in Xiwu City, so their whole family came to me to escape, but it''s a pity on the way..."


    He explained to Wang Yu contemptuously. He didn''t say anything later. Wang Yu guessed that it was mostly on the road. Many family members were killed by the people of the ghost sect. Finally, this little master and several loyal servants were left.


    "On behalf of the old villa leader and his mother, I thank the old ancestors for their hospitality, Lord Fu and Lord Xin for their help."


    The man spoke again in a solemn and sincere tone, and then knocked his head tightly. Wang Yu and he looked at it quietly, and no one stopped him.


    After the man kowtowed, he got up again and respectfully left.


    After he left, Wang yumingxian felt Xin Yue breathing heavily beside him. He also stretched out his hand to hold Xin Yue''s and opened his mouth to the owner of the house:


    "I''m also very grateful to the owner for taking us in. Now I have a request. Can you send us to the golden land of forgetful Township?"


    After that, he looked at the owner sincerely, hoping that he could understand and agree.


    After hearing Wang Yu''s words, he also frowned and thought quietly. In his understanding, he saved his life for the time being. When he appeared again at a certain time, he caught them all.


    But. When is the right time to wait like this?


    Wang Yu looked at the owner of the house and said nothing more, waiting for the final decision.


    He Jia and Qingchen control the whole underground mall, which is connected to the whole continent, and even more transmission array entrances and exits. It must be simple to connect to Jindi.


    Just like at the beginning, when the Fuwang meeting, he saw the diversity of arrays in the underground mall. He believed that there must be a way to go to Jindi.


    The final decision depends on what the owner thinks.


    "Well," he answered softly for a long time. After saying that, he also made a voice, "but you''re the only one who''s left. He doesn''t care how much you''re here."


    He added such a sentence, but also to get rid of his relationship, hoping that when Wang Yu was caught at the critical moment, he would not sell all the pure land of the underground mall.


    Wang Yu nodded with a light hook at the corner of his mouth. "Don''t worry, master. I have my own discretion."


    The owner also nodded, turned and looked at the light dust behind him, and then said, "let the light dust take care of it."


    A happy look flashed in Qingchen''s eyes, which was soon covered up by him. He also came out from behind him and respectfully saluted him, "yes."

 Chapter 1223

    Wang Yu and Xin Yue communicate with Qingchen more quickly.


    After the underground mall had been revised for a whole morning, when night fell again, they had already appeared in the hometown of forgetting worries, outside the holy land.


    In late spring, everything was supposed to be in full bloom, but everywhere Wang Yu went, there was a chaos of displacement and no grass, and there was no breath of spring at all.


    "They are all ghost sects..."


    Qingchen has a pair of clear eyes with a strong sense of hate. His tender hands are pinched into fists under the cover of his cuffs, and he is full of unspeakable anger.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other. The mood in their eyes was equally complex. He stepped forward, patted Qingchen''s shoulder like comfort, and said faintly, "they will be punished."


    After saying that, he also focused on the light red array in front of him. It radiated light in the ruins. Although it was weak, it was also particularly bright.


    The original array of the underground mall leading directly to Jindi has been artificially destroyed. What Wang Yu and his team are coming now is the only entrance connected with Jindi in forget worry township.


    Of course, only the people in the underground mall know how to crack the entrance array.


    For the city Lord Qingchen, it''s really simple.


    Through the night, several people quietly approached the place where the array twinkled. Under the cover of the grass, the light of this place was like one or two illuminated red agates.


    "When will you become as powerful as me? Eh? Guyou emperor will be resurrected immediately. Learn more from me and have a long experience?"


    There was a smell of wine in the distance, and then there was a voice of unclear articulation. Wang Yu frowned slightly. They had just approached the array and needed Qingchen to summon control for a period of time before they could enter the golden land.


    If you are interrupted at this time, you may not be able to get in.


    Moreover, listening to their conversation, it seems that they are still related to the ancient youzong.


    "I''ll have a look, Xinyue. You should pay attention to the light dust."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then the whole person rushed out like a burst.


    Xin Yue looked at his distant action and nodded. Wang Yu will solve the problem when he goes out. Now she looked at the light dust action at hand with more confidence.


    "Array, add it here to urge this rune."


    The light dust opened his mouth, and a red Rune paper floated out of his cuffs. He still stared at the array in his hand without turning his head.


    Xinyue understood it and immediately closed her eyes to urge her array power. The blue light slowly poured into the rune. Qingchen also manipulated her array to protect around.


    When the cyan light came into contact with the red Rune for a while, the original light red array suddenly heard an inaudible sound, and then the golden light lit up, which made Xinyue cover her eyes subconsciously.


    "Are you ready?"


    There was a familiar smell behind him. Xin Yue slowly opened her eyes. Wang Yu opened his mouth anxiously behind him.


    "People solved it?"


    Xin Yue asked quickly. Wang Yu nodded to her and then looked at Qingchen.


    "Yes, you can go in."


    Qingchen opened his mouth to Wang Yu and took out another similar red Rune from his arms. "This is a rune specially used to quickly pass through the array. It can only be used once. I''m outside to help you maintain the array."


    As he spoke, the blue light in his hand flashed, and the golden light of the array was even more dazzling.


    "Just when you come out, you need to rely on yourself."


    Qingchen solemnly opened his mouth, and then took a look at the ring around him, "I can''t stay here too long. I need me at the underground mall. I can only help you here."


    His voice was a little regretful and faintly guilty.


    Wang Yu looked at him, took the red Rune and put it in his arms. He took Xin Yue in his hand and walked towards the shining place of the array. His eyes were on Qingchen, but he didn''t speak.


    Standing in the center of the array, Qingchen''s hands again twinkled with the power of the blue array, and his eyes kept staring at Wang Yu and Xin Yue.


    In fact, they all know that maybe this meeting will be the last one.


    When Wang Yu and Xin Yue become the sword emperor, it is the time to really fight with Gu youzong. At that time, it is difficult to predict life and death. Whether they can succeed depends on themselves.


    Thinking like this, Qingchen also felt that his eyes were moist, so he couldn''t help taking a deep breath to cover up his gaffe.


    The golden light became more and more prosperous, rising on the two people. Light dust stood outside in the darkness and looked at their shadows more and more blurred. Finally, he couldn''t even see the expression on his face.


    Xin Yue kept looking at him with a smile as bright and moving as when they first met


    Qingchen was slightly stunned. Her lips moved and said something, but she couldn''t hear it. She could only guess through her mouth shape.


    Teach me the array next time


    Qingchen stared at the golden light and two figures that disappeared in front of him. In the darkness, such a young man finally couldn''t help crying.


    I don''t know if I can see you again next yea

 Chapter 1224

    Jindi, for most people in Wufu continent, is a mysterious but yearning place.


    It is not only the magnificent momentum heard from the name, but also a symbol of a certain status and power.


    This was born in the cracks of the mainland by a legendary man with his spiritual strength a hundred years ago. Until now, no one can make a feat beyond this one.


    There are few people in the golden land except the rune King meeting every three years. Only a few families who guard and take care of them all their lives will survive here.


    Now, Wang Yu and Xin Yue are transported in from the array, and what they see is a desolate scene.


    Some time ago, both of them came to the Fuwang assembly. At that time, the number was not very large, but it was not as desolate as it is now¡ª¡ª


    On the road that should have been cleaned up, there are all kinds of branches and messy weapons, halberds, dense plants, but disorderly growth, and even affect the normal traffic.


    Before the Fuwang assembly officially started, Wang Yu had explored the way through the whole golden land and probably recognized what it was, but it was very different from the original.


    Xinyue reached out to wipe the tears that had not yet fallen from the corners of her eyes, put away all her parting feelings, came forward to observe in confusion, but was pulled back by Wang Yu.


    "What?"


    She looked back puzzled and looked at Wang Yu with confusion. At the same time, she felt the attack close at hand.


    Subconsciously, Xin Yue suddenly turned sideways and loosened the palm of Wang Yu''s hand. After rolling on the ground, there was a red flame halberd in her hand.


    "Gee, it''s really red flame halberd, one of the four ancient artifacts."


    The light voice sounded. Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and turned to the direction of the voice at the same time.


    The brown clothes are light, and the visitor is the huacang fur of the ghost sect.


    The golden land is so desolate and seriously damaged. I think people from the ghost sect have come here.


    "Damn, they have put their hands in here. What''s the matter?" the voice of the little soul came, with some unknown anxiety. It was what Wang Yu wanted to express.


    "No, Hua cangqiu never cared what weapon Xin Yue used before. This time, he said it directly."


    On the contrary, the voice of the Dragon candle was faint, which brought some power to calm people''s hearts, and also made Wang Yu pay more attention to it.


    Yes, when they came to Jindi, they were obviously waiting for the two of them to come. They had the consciousness of waiting for the rabbit, which showed that they already knew what Wang Yu was going to do here.


    Merge the four swords, and then the sword emperor defeats Guyou emperor.


    The most obvious idea.


    "Let''s not beat around the bush. You killed Cao Jinling. In fact, I should thank you."


    Hua Cang Qiu Rao opened his mouth to Wang Yu with a smile in his eyes. It was like talking about ordinary affairs with them, but Wang Yu and Xin Yue both knew that there must be other killing moves in his hand.


    At least, he didn''t come here alone.


    If you can know about the four divine swords, there must be someone else behind you.


    Ancient Youdi?


    Unlikely. From Cao Jinling''s memory, Wang Yu learned that it would take some time for the ancient Youdi to fully wake up, and this time must be extremely weak.


    In that case, there will be only one candidate left.


    "Huacangqiu, don''t talk nonsense."


    The old voice came from the distant sky. Wang Yu frowned and his heart sank.


    Sure enough.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The smile on huacangqiu''s face was brilliant again for a few minutes, and the voice had not yet fallen. The whole person was like a brown whirlwind, which filled the past directly in the direction of Xinyue.


    "Die!"


    With a vicious voice and bloodthirsty killing, his fast-moving body flew straight towards Xin Yue, but at the last moment of Xin Yue''s escape, he suddenly stopped in mid air. Xin Yue''s footsteps stopped slightly and was stunned. Wang Yu saw this and shouted:


    "Get away!"


    However, such a reminder was still late after all. At the moment when Xinyue was stunned, a silver palm flower came out of her brown body and slapped Xinyue on the back at an invisible speed.


    "Poof -" the blood splashed.


    Fire red clothes, with red blood, fell in the air. Before she landed completely, huacangqiu didn''t let her go. His clothes turned over, entangled with brown and red. In the beautiful movement of dancing, the fist palms that revealed the killing opportunity fell on the red chest and legs one after another.


    "Huacangqiu, you --"


    Wang Yu quickly glanced towards this side, his eyes were fierce, and the light white martial spirit had already flown towards him.


    Huacang Qiu seemed to have no idea of war. After beating Xinyue for a while, she turned and flew quickly; Leaving the original place, he struggled with the Wu Qi launched by Wang Yu. Xin Yue''s figure in the red gradually disappeared.


    This burst of rapid attack and run, but a few breaths before and after. When Wang Yufei came quickly, Xin Yue fell weakly on the ground.

 Chapter 1225

    "Xinyue, Xinyue!"


    Wang Yu quickly took out some brown pills from his arms and fed them to Xin Yue''s mouth.


    The sudden attack caught them off guard. Wang Yu was worried about Xin Yue''s injury. At the same time, he was still thinking about the attack moves that Hua cangqiu had suddenly changed.


    Not to mention, he simply integrated his martial spirit into his boxing. Hua cangqiu''s sudden increase in speed made Wang Yu feel wrong.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s face getting better and reached out to pull her up. The smell of huacang fur had gone away, but they still didn''t relax their vigilance.


    And just before the battle, they all heard the old voice and Hua cangqiu''s respectful "Lord".


    But is this the leader of ghost sect... Or the leader of ancient you sect?


    Wang Yu frowned, but Xin Yue turned her head to Wang Yu. Her face was still haggard. "Just now, I caught this from his arms."


    Her mouth was still covered with blood that had not been wiped clean, but her eyes were surprisingly bright. Her warm palm spread out in front of Wang Yu, and there was a small ice blue stone in it.


    Wang Yu frowned, took it from her hand, took it up and looked at some weak sunlight. Through the light, the stone was emitting a light light.


    "This is..."


    The more he observed, Wang Yu''s confusion was gradually occupied by another bold idea.


    "I guess it''s the tears of the soul."


    Xin yueding looked at Wang Yu with firmness in her eyes.


    After being beaten by Hua cangqiu, Xin Yue didn''t have no room for resistance.


    After all, even if Hua cangqiu integrates his martial Qi, he mainly practices the secret method of Gu poison, and the bonus of martial Qi on his attack is not very obvious.


    In addition, Xin Yue saw this glittering thing at a glance under the side of his body. When he was kicked open, he pulled it over.


    I heard about the explanation of soul tears in Xinchen before. It''s no wonder Xinyue guessed it.


    "I guess huacangqiu can suddenly improve so much strength now because he has directly improved his spiritual strength with soul tears."


    Xin Yue said again. Wang Yu frowned and nodded, and put his hand back in Xin Yue''s hand.


    "... what is this?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu puzzled, but saw Wang Yu smiling at her. "Here''s this thing for you. Since Hua cangqiu took it so casually, there must be a lot of things. We''ll continue to study it after we beat the ghost sect."


    With that, he took the lead in walking towards the front, which was near the small cliff he had practiced.


    Although I don''t know where the people of the ghost sect are lying in ambush, the time left for them is really running out. Wang Yu must hurry up.


    Xin Yue looked at the shining soul tears in her hands, and did not hesitate to inherit and melt them with fire, and then absorbed them all in her body.


    This is a move commonly used in Wufu mainland. It is usually absorbed by martial artists with their own force after they find precious medicinal materials.


    Feeling an obvious change in her body, Xin Yue opened her hand and understood that her spiritual strength had been improved.


    It seems that this stone is really the tears of the soul


    "Xinyue, follow me."


    In the distance, Wang Yu''s voice came. Xin Yue reacted without much delay and flew forward directly. She just felt that her strength was becoming stronger and stronger.


    "This is where you practiced last time."


    Below the cliff was a previously hidden cave. Xin Yue followed Wang Yu''s footsteps and looked at the small environment with some admiration in her eyes.


    In that case, Wang Yu, who was alone at the Fu King conference, still opened up a world by himself, and finally became the Fu King. I have to say that this is the legend of Wang Yu.


    "No, the place we''re going to is still more inside."


    Wang Yu looked straight ahead with a serious face. The red light in his hand flashed, the cave door opened, and the hot breath filled the two people in an instant.


    He went in one step first, and Xin Yue followed closely. When they all went in, Wang Yu moved his fingers gently, and the hole was immediately closed. From the outside, it was like nothing.


    "This is a good place to practice the inheritance of fire."


    Xin Yue felt the hot environment around him, looked at Wang Yu and sighed heartily.


    "Well, I was really here at the beginning. I let dragon candle cultivate well and improve a lot."


    Wang Yu was stunned and thought of the past. He spoke loudly. Long Zhu smiled, but didn''t talk much.


    "Wang Yu, you can start to integrate the four swords. The time is just right."


    The little soul interrupted Wang Yu''s memory. This place was the best place for fusion selected by Wu Fu under the blood dragon pool.


    Although he was disturbed by Hua cangqiu before, Wang Yu can guarantee that as long as they don''t go out, they won''t be attacked by the ghost sect again.


    The red light and light white light crisscross. Wang Yu controls the martial spirit with one hand and changes the flame inheritance with the other hand. He gradually takes out his three ancient divine swords from his body.

 Chapter 1226

    This is different from the previous use of attack. This time it is used as fusion material, so we should be careful.


    The little soul was not talking, and the Dragon candle naturally didn''t move. Speaking of it, since they came back from wutiancheng, Long Zhu''s character has been much more insipid than before, and he hardly talked to Wang Yu.


    These Wang Yu also noticed, but now it''s more important to defeat Gu youzong first, so he didn''t care much.


    No one spoke, and the hot breath around wrapped Wang Yu and him, but there were actually five spiritual senses present.


    Xin Yue was also calm, closed her eyes and manipulated the red flame halberd to flow out of her body slowly, and then merged with the other three artifact just released by Wang Yu.


    The process of fusing the Four Swords seems to be long, but it was easily completed under the attentive protection of two people and three spirits.


    Xinyue''s body still has some mental power that has just poured in and has not been fully controlled, but it can help appease the exclusion in the integration of the four swords.


    Wang Yu maintained a posture from beginning to end and instilled his martial spirit and flame inheritance into the four shining artifacts. Among them, there was no lack of spiritual bodies wandering around to jointly protect its generation.


    Time passed quietly. In this sunless lava cave, three days have passed unconsciously.


    They seemed isolated from the world, completely unaware that the world outside Jindi had become earth shaking.


    In the early morning of the fourth day, the golden land, like the Wufu continent outside, ushered in a new day of sunrise. However, all things in the golden land did not have the appearance of prosperity.


    At the foot of an insignificant hill and cliff, in the hidden lava cave that no one noticed, Wang Yu and Xin Yue''s motionless posture finally loosened.


    Jiandi, it''s done!


    "My master, for thousands of years, has the ancient Youdi reappeared?"


    In the narrow cave, the golden sword was floating in the air. Wang Yu couldn''t see what it looked like. He only heard this powerful sound.


    He and Xin Yue looked at each other, and then saw two beams of light, one blue and one red, shining gently on the ground and turning into two figures.


    "Ten thousand souls pay homage to the sword emperor."


    "ChiYan visits the sword emperor."


    The two voices sounded at the same time. Wang Yu was confused when he looked at the kneeling of the two guardian spirits of Xiaohun and ChiYan.


    The sword emperor had no real shape, his long and dazzling light flickered, and his vigorous old voice sounded, "up, make a long story short."


    Little soul and red flame also stood up, stepped back, turned into two beams of light again, and returned to Wang Yu and Xin Yue respectively.


    "My master, please pick me up and fight Gu you with me."


    The voice fell, the dazzling light flashed suddenly, and then all disappeared, revealing only its original appearance.


    Wang Yu paused, his eyes were cold, and he also stepped forward, stretched out his hand and held the sword emperor in front of him.


    At the moment of taking the sword emperor, Wang Yu only felt that bursts of fragments flashed in his mind. He didn''t react until Xin Yue behind him held his shoulder.


    "What''s the matter? The sword emperor has no sword spirit. This is its essence."


    Xin Yue''s concerned voice came. Wang Yu looked back, nodded to her, blinked, and squeezed out a light tear


    He subconsciously touched it and stared at the tears in his hands. When he held the sword emperor just now, all the chaos and killings thousands of years ago poured into his mind. For a moment, his ears seemed to be crying in distress. Within his reach, there were corpses everywhere. There were only gray and endless red in the world, without any vitality.


    "Is this... The destructive power of ancient you emperor?"


    Wang Yu murmured, and Xin Yue frowned at him, but heard the old voice falling into his ears:


    "It''s getting late. It''s time to stop this catastrophe."


    The voice fell, and the two people glittered with brilliant light. The wind skipped. In the blink of an eye, two figures, one green and one red, appeared on a high tower.


    Wang Yu held the sword emperor in his hand and Xin Yue in his other hand. He stood at the highest point and looked down. There was no wave on his face. He already knew what was going on.


    Here, it is the highest point of forget worry Township, the dream building of Zhao Qingyuan who has been here before.


    Xin Yue''s red light floated around her. She also saw the scene under the tower and couldn''t help covering her mouth subconsciously.


    Thousands of miles of floating corpses, thousands of miles of Blood River


    Here, it''s purgatory on earth.


    "Ha ha, Wang Yu, our Lord has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The arrogant voice came. Wang Yu knew it was huacangqiu without looking. However, he knew better that they could not achieve such an effect of common indignation only by virtue of their ghost sect.


    Guyou emperor, born.


    The havoc of heaven and earth was not stopped before it began.


    Wang Yu frowned and firmly held the sword emperor in his hand. Beside him stood Xin Yue who was advancing and retreating with him.


    The wind is so strong that people''s faces are tingling, but the more painful battle has just begun.

 Chapter 1227

    Hua cangqiu''s Brown figure appeared in front of them. With a long bow and arrow in his hand, he rushed up from a tall roof and shot in the direction of Wang Yu without hesitation.


    Without any words, war is imminent!


    Before his bow and arrow flew to them, Wang Yu had loosened Xin Yue''s palm. They had a tacit understanding and flew in two directions. There was a mysterious light around them. It could be seen that they had been prepared for the attack of huacangqiu.


    "Hum, you can''t hide. Give up."


    Looking at their movements, Hua cangqiu also opened his mouth and snorted coldly. The bow and arrow that had just flown straight at Wang Yu were also flying in the air, divided into two, and then flew in the direction of their separation.


    "Tut, I will still trace the breath."


    Xin Yue opened her mouth gently, but she didn''t see any anxious expression. She quickly shuttled through the air, turned her hands and opened beautiful border flowers one after another. The red light flashed, and a powerful force hit the bow and arrow flying towards her.


    "Roar -" with a sound, the fire red martial spirit collided with the fast sprint bow and arrow in the air, and a chaotic noise suddenly appeared in the sky.


    On the contrary, Wang Yu over there solved the galloping bow and arrow in a low-key way, turned his head and looked in the direction of Xinyue, but saw that her people had been integrated with the air mass just bombed.


    "The arrow was strengthened by Guyou Emperor himself. Lord Xin still wants to fight hard. Let''s go all the way."


    Hua cangqiu''s arrow was easily destroyed by Wang Yu. He was upset. Seeing Xin Yue disappearing in the smoke, he quickly began to satirize.


    His eyes turned slightly to Wang Yu''s direction. Hua cangqiu''s eyes were slowly provocative, but he found that Wang Yu was not looking at himself at all.


    "Hum, you''re the next one."


    Being completely ignored, Hua cangqiu also ignited his fighting spirit, picked up his bow and arrow, shot three long arrows at Wang Yu, and rushed to the wind quickly.


    Between the lightning and flint, Wang Yu seemed to have not seen the attack. He still stood in situ and looked at the gradually dissipated chaos.


    Huacangqiu vaguely felt something was wrong. He saw Wang Yu not only slow, but also dull in expression.


    A bad feeling rushed into his mind, but he had no time to control the arrows he had launched, so he had to turn around in panic and evacuate from where he stood.


    However, without giving him any turning time, the air breaking attacks rushed to his back one after another. Hua cangqiu felt it, but he couldn''t use any strength at this time.


    He finally opened his eyes in horror and was immediately replaced by a look of pain¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yu beat himself dozens of times with the terrible physical strength in the inheritance of the three beasts, plus the martial spirit of the left and right Wuzong and the powerful flame inheritance of his right hand. Finally, Sheng Sheng beat the stiff huacang fur from the standing roof to the cold ground.


    "What''s going on..."


    Hua cangqiu was so stiff that he couldn''t move. He still couldn''t understand why he suddenly changed from suppressing Wang Yu to being crushed by them.


    He lay on the cold slate floor and the blue gray floor. The dried blood was dyed red by his blood again.


    A figure fell gently in front of her. Hua cangqiu tried his best to turn the only eyes he could control. To see who the visitor was, he heard a cold voice:


    "Burning, killing and looting are better than scum."


    Then, he also felt that cold Linghua suddenly appeared on his body. Huacangqiu wanted to say something last, but his body seemed to be frozen, and the passing blood seemed to solidify. Until the last moment of his life, huacangqiu didn''t want to understand how he ended up in this field.


    "Bing''er, it''s very nice of you to come."


    Wang Yu''s toes fell gently beside huacangqiu, whose body was already stiff. Standing with him was still Xinyue in red.


    Obviously, the person who just gave huacangqiu the last fatal blow was Bing er who came all the way from the ice royal family.


    "Just now I asked xingcai to explore the city. Except that some rebellious aristocratic family troops were killed, the whole city is empty."


    Bing''er nodded to them. Just after the voice fell, the star light gray figure also appeared in front of them.


    "Ordinary residents should have moved away. There are several big houses in the north of forgetful township. The contents have been emptied and are burning a fire now."


    Without greeting, he also opened his mouth directly and looked at Wang Yu seriously. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to hold Bing er''s beside him. Both of them looked at Wang Yu and waited for him to make a conclusion.


    "It seems that Hua cangqiu is really the last person put by the ghost sect in forget worry township. I saw him in Jindi before. It should be to wait for us."


    Wang Yu turned his eyes to the dead Hua cangqiu on the ground, and then looked at the mountain of corpses piled up in the distance.

 Chapter 1228

    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a few times. "The ancient youzong was resurrected. Didn''t their base camp be set here?"


    I think of the last night, when light dust sent it here from Feiyang city with an array, it seems that forget worry township is not so desolate.


    "After receiving the news of the resurrection of ancient you emperor from the ice royal family, we two rushed over from there without stopping."


    The stars opened their mouth and frowned, as if they thought of something bad.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu asked:


    "What''s the matter? You''re in the ice royal family. You''ve received the news so quickly?"


    Bing er''s eyes narrowed slightly. When the star was about to explain, he first said, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s go to a safe place first. We''ll tell you carefully at that time."


    Wang Yu looked at her and nodded heavily, but his heart became heavy.


    It seems that things are not so simple.


    The Millennium catastrophe, which they can''t stop, unfolds like this, and it''s still unknown where they should go when they are forced to move forward.


    The underground mall, the tall house in the central city, belongs to the ruler''s territory and the city master''s house.


    Now, a group of people gathered in the assembly hall, but they were very quiet. Only one person''s clear and cold voice told something. The people present listened attentively or frowned and thought. When the person finished, no one spoke, and there was a dead silence.


    "We all understand what Miss Bing said just now. The most important thing now is to find out where the base camp of guyouzong is."


    A slightly old but unquestionable voice came. He was wearing a snow-white robe. Only the cuffs were embroidered with red silk thread to look like a flying phoenix.


    It was the elder of Wufeng family who came from the Wu beast region.


    Xin Yue glanced at him and remembered how surprised she was when she first saw him when she and Wang Yu had just returned to the underground mall from forgetting worries.


    At that time, she knew that when Gu youzong and Gu Youdi were born, they immediately used his power to block the millennium to do the first thing - spiritual knowledge rushed to the main city of various forces, and then arrogantly announced that they were about to step down from the world.


    So this is why bing''er and xingcai hurried from the ice royal family.


    Although Xin Yue comes from the Wufeng family, she has been with Wang Yu for too long. She is not clear about many things of the Wufeng family, not to mention Xin Chen and Dan Tianxiang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Yu''s secret skill came to Xin Yue''s mind. Several major forces on the field have basically expressed their views and plans. Now the meeting is adjourned and waiting for the next discussion.


    "Nothing. I want to see my little aunt later."


    Xin Yue shook her head. There have been too many things these days. One after another, the ancient Youdi was resurrected and born. Until now, she still feels as if she is living in a dream.


    Wang Yu gently patted her on the shoulder, nodded and said softly, "OK, I''ll go to the owner of the house to discuss the matter of Gu youzong."


    Xinyue also turned to look at him, took a deep breath, nodded and went to the door to wait for her Xinchen two people.


    Wang Yumu sent her away, with an unspeakably complex expression on his face.


    "The situation is urgent. Let''s put it down first?"


    A slightly joking voice came. Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He turned his head and found that Lin Hui looked at him with a smile, but of course, her smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "Indeed," Wang Yu raised his eyebrows, then walked into the room and walked down the aisle, "unexpectedly, you also came to the underground mall."


    Lin Hui followed him. There were several people in the conference hall who had not returned, including bing''er, xingcai, Dan Tianxiang, Qingchen and even the city master of Wutian city.


    As the host, he Jiazhu sat on the throne and waited for them to continue their discussion.


    "Young Xia Wang, on the way back to the underground mall after I sent you to Jindi, I have seen many ghost clansmen who burned, killed and looted."


    Qingchen said he was talking to Wang Yu, but when he said it, he still looked at the people in the room. You know, if it weren''t for the disaster of heaven and earth, some of these people might not touch each other all their life.


    However, it is amazing that these people, Wang Yu, have more or less had in-depth contact with them. Perhaps this is why he can have the courage to fight alone with the ancient Youdi just by himself.


    Wang Yu nodded. "At that time, there were many scenes after being attacked in Jindi. After Xin Yue and I went in, we were directly attacked by huacangqiu."


    He opened his mouth carefully. It seemed that after he entered the golden land, the ghost sect and Guyou sect had begun to move away from their base camp.


    "Yes, we never expected that the ghost sect had built a palace under the ground of forget worry Township over the years, so we were so caught off guard when we suddenly attacked a few days ago."

 Chapter 1229

    The patriarchs of several small families in forgetful Township who have always had a good relationship with the he family also spoke. Even if it had been several days, his words still revealed panic and happiness for the rest of his life.


    "Well, it''s the best to save lives. The animals of the ghost sect simply don''t take human life as a matter. Thanks to the rescue of everyone in the underground mall and the owner of he family, we won''t destroy our home and kill people."


    As he spoke, the man was also excited. He looked up at the slightly wrinkled eyebrows of the owner of the house, tried his best to restrain his excitement, took a deep breath and said:


    "When huacang Qiu copied the house, we heard him say that they burned these things because the place they were going to was hot, so they adapted to the heat in advance."


    After talking for a while, he finally said the most important information he knew. After that, he also clearly shut up and waited for these big people to think and speak.


    Does the hot place mean that this is the place where guyouzong is about to evacuate?


    Wang Yu frowned and thought that the whole Wufu continent, to tell the truth, he didn''t go to many places. From the original Wufu north region to the later Wufu mainland center, and forget worry Township, all have four distinct seasons, even cold, dry and really hot places. He has also been to Wuwu animal region.


    However, the hottest Wufeng nationality in the Wu beast region only has some high temperatures in summer. In the rest of the time, especially in early spring, the climate is more pleasant, let alone hot.


    "Do you have any other specific places they say?"


    Lin Hui, who was sitting opposite Wang Yu, made a noise. She thought about what Wang Yu thought.


    The little owner thought about it and finally shook his head. "At that time, we all thought about how to get out of their hands. At most, we remembered these."


    "So, it''s a hot place on Wufu continent?"


    The head of the he family suddenly opened his mouth, glanced around the center of the crowd, and finally fell on Wang Yu. "Although I have been guarding forgetful township for many years, I have heard of a hot place when I was a monk when I was young."


    When he said this, he undoubtedly provided new hope for everyone in the tangle. Looking at Wang Yu''s eager eyes, he nodded, and then said, "I don''t know if you have heard of mixuetang."


    Honey snow pond?


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. He had never heard of it.


    "This seems to be a forbidden area for practitioners."


    The Lord of Wutian city standing behind Wang Yu suddenly opened his mouth. The people present were not small. As a person from the remote Wufu north region, he always kept a low profile.


    "The city Lord knows?"


    Bing''er looked at him and had a close relationship with the Lord of Wutian city. After all, she came to Wutian city when she came out from the ice royal family.


    "I don''t know, but I''ve seen it in the ancient books." he said, and looked at Wang Yu with some shame. This "ancient book" was sold by Wang Yu at he''s house, and one of it was bought back by the city owner.


    Naturally, Wang Yu had already forgotten this. At present, he looked at the city Lord eagerly, hoping that he could tell all he knew.


    "Mixuetang is in the south of Wufu continent. It is said that it is separated from the vast South China Sea by a mountain. The climate there is high temperature and abnormal heat all year round. Basically, not many people live."


    When the city Lord finished, he also nodded, "it''s true, but I''ve only heard that after the cultivator passes, he will be burned by his unique power of burning flame, and even die in serious cases."


    Wang Yu listened, his face was calm, but he thought about the possibility of being expropriated by the ghost sect and the ancient Youdi.


    In fact, the underground palace built by the ghost sect under the ground of forgetting sorrow township has almost become perfect, and forgetting sorrow township is the center of the whole Wufu continent. It is an excellent fighting place both in environment and structure.


    And people generally don''t think of the underground. It''s more convenient to say nothing about secrecy and security.


    But why are they evacuating?


    Wang Yu had an idea shouting in his heart. The truth was about to come out.


    "I guess the ancient you emperor was just born and couldn''t adapt to the dark environment in the underground palace, so they urgently need a dry and hot environment to breed the ancient you emperor."


    Xingcai frowned and said that Wang Yu looked at him, which was almost what he thought. That should be the reason.


    "In that case, can we boldly imagine that the weakness of the ancient Youdi is darkness and coldness? You see, forget worry township has just passed winter, and the temperature in the underground palace must not have fully recovered."


    Lin Hui was also excited. The more she said, the more her eyes twinkled. This statement was soon approved by everyone.


    Just, can it really be so simple?


    Wang Yu thought about the "death of the cultivator" and the "power of burning fire" just now, frowned and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1230

    "Prince, what do you think?"


    Bing''er patted Wang Yu on the shoulder. Wang Yu suddenly thought back, but nodded and asked at will, "how did you decide?"


    "We''re going to have a look at miyuetang tomorrow. There''s an array transmission array leading to the nearby area in the underground mall."


    Qingchen looked at Wang Yu and spoke seriously. Wang Yu nodded, but stood up:


    "In that case, let''s make a decision. I remember there are still some things I haven''t dealt with. I''ll go back first."


    With that, his blue figure blinked and then disappeared into the middle of the Council hall.


    "Prince, what''s the matter?"


    The Lord of Wutian city asked carefully, but no one spoke. He looked at the direction where he disappeared, then remained silent and thought about something.


    "How was the discussion?"


    Before Wang Yu pushed the door, the door of his room had been opened from inside. Xinyue''s red figure came into view and a familiar crisp voice.


    Wang Yu was slightly stunned. He walked into the room and closed the door. "It is preliminarily determined that we will go to mixuetang tomorrow. It is likely to be the new base camp of guyouzong."


    Xin Yue was stunned with the teapot in her hand, then frowned and asked, "Honey snow pond?"


    "Why, what do you think?" Wang Yu stood behind Xin Yue, gently grabbed her slender jade hand holding the tea cup, closed her eyes and breathed lightly. Even her voice was soft.


    Xin Yue broke away from Wang Yu''s gentle shackles with a little force, turned to face him, and said seriously, "this place is strictly forbidden for practitioners. Don''t you know?"


    He suddenly opened his eyes with some confusion and confusion in his eyes. Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue''s extremely serious expression and realized the seriousness of the matter, "has anything happened?"


    "No, but I was educated like this since I was a child. If I can, I won''t step into the honey snow pond all my life."


    Xin Yue''s clear eyes looked straight at Wang Yu. Her voice was as crisp as before, but it was more like a chill.


    The next day arrived as promised, but - of course, in the underground mall, the sky is always so gray. Naturally, there is no change between day and night.


    "This is just an attempt, so only the four of you this time, can you?"


    Qingchen, with Wang Yu, Xin Yue and Bing Er, appeared near the central transmission array surrounded by the power of the array. There were still a group of young men working here behind him, but now the room has been crowded by the leaders of various forces who came to the underground mall.


    "Little Lord, where is honey snow pond? You know, do you really want to go?"


    The four stood in front of the array. The silent elder suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Xin Yue with serious and strange eyes.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue with the same resolute expression. They didn''t talk about it again after they said that serious words last night.


    So today, when Xin Yue proposed that she would go to miyuetang with Wang Yu, Wang Yu stayed for a while.


    "Elder, I''ve made up my mind to go. Besides, brother Yu and girl Bing are in the stars. I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Xin Yue spoke directly. Strangely, the elder didn''t insist on anything. He nodded and turned to leave. He was just a little stunned when he walked behind the crowd and saw the same serious Xin Chen.


    He was stunned for a moment. Then the elder left in a white robe. Xin Yue and Wang Yu entered the shining array together with the eyes of everyone.


    "I''m with you."


    In the transmission array of the power of the blue array, the shadow of Qingchen and others gradually blurred. Xinyue''s hand was cool, and the familiar smell lingered around her. Wang Yu said.


    As soon as her heart was warm, the corners of her mouth gently lifted up, and she also grasped Wang Yu''s palm. Without words, she made people feel more secure.


    "Come on, watch out."


    The blue light gradually dissipated, and bing''er''s cold voice suddenly appeared. Then, an ice blue thing flew in front of Xin Yue. She subconsciously caught it and heard bing''er speak:


    "This is the snow feather whip in the ice emperor''s inheritance. Although it belongs to the ice emperor family, it will be more powerful if it is neutralized with the flame inheritance."


    With that, the cyan light completely disappeared, and the four people also fell on the land of mixuetang.


    Hot, this is their first feeling.


    But at this time, Xin Yue was more grateful and moved to bing''er. She must know that her habitual weapon, red flame halberd, has been integrated into the sword emperor. Now she has no weapons, so she thought of this thing.


    There was no buffer time for them. As soon as they appeared on the ground of miyue pond, the black army in front of them rushed up towards them.


    "The base camp of guyouzong is really here!"


    The stars roared loudly. I couldn''t tell whether he was frightened or excited in his tone.


    "Wang Yu, you die."


    When the old voice came, Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. For a moment, he didn''t know whether the owner of the voice was the leader of the ghost sect or the ancient Youdi.


    "Master, don''t be afraid. This is just a puppet leader of the ancient you emperor. Please kill him with me."


    In his mind, there was such a neutral voice. Wang Yu looked cold and thought of a long black sword in his hand.


    Sword emperor!

 Chapter 1231

    The weather is really nice today


    We


    Just as the owner he said before, as soon as they entered the honey snow pond, they felt a strong heat gushing towards them.


    Wang Yu stared at the dark army that suddenly appeared in front of him, and also clenched the sword emperor in his hand, and the three people on his side had begun to prepare for battle.


    "This is not the man in black of the ghost sect."


    Bing''er has flown to the front. He will pass on the ice spirit to several soldiers and then turn back in a hurry.


    "What?"


    Xingcai subconsciously asked, bing''er also looked at Wang Yu with a serious face, "their moves are very rigorous. They are obviously crazy soldiers who have experienced hundreds of battles. They are not in the same way with those people in black of the ghost sect."


    Xin Yue frowned and looked anxiously at Wang Yu, but he still looked at the front with a dignified face. His eyes drifted past, and there was a dark army.


    "Sword emperor, what do you think?"


    Wang Yu''s secret skill sent a sound to his mind. He knew that the spirit of the sword emperor was in his body now. The little soul and the Dragon candle didn''t talk much because of his existence.


    "Don''t worry, the ancient you emperor is anxious to resurrect quickly. Naturally, he can''t wait for these troops sealed with him to fully recover their strength."


    The voice came from the depths of his mind. Wang Yu nodded to show understanding, and then told the three people around him that they didn''t have to worry.


    "In that case, we might as well do a big job this time."


    Xingcai''s eyes were full of smiles. He glanced at Wang Yu and got the response from Xin Yue and Bing er.


    Honey snow pond has a climate environment that is completely inconsistent with the name.


    It is dry and short of water all year round. Even because the temperature is too high, there is no grass here. Even if someone comes, they are passing by, and then they leave in a hurry.


    At the moment, in the center of mixuetang, on the most open flat land, the dark army has become a regiment, during which four figures with flashing light and strong breath shuttle back and forth.


    After the sabre and sword shadow and the moves flashing with various lights passed, the black figures continued to fall, while the four figures who shuttle freely became braver and braver, as if they were going to hang all the black troops here.


    "Wang Yu, I suddenly remembered an important thing."


    Frightened by the power of the sword emperor, the little soul who had not spoken suddenly made a sound. Wang Yugang just put down two people in black with the sword emperor in his hand, and casually "um" said he heard it.


    "Before we came, I didn''t know someone said that here is the hell of the cultivator."


    Wang Yu listened and paused in his hands. In a panic, he didn''t notice the killing move running towards him behind him.


    When he reacted, the sharp tip of the knife had reached Wang Yu''s back.


    "Be careful."


    The voice in his mind sounded anxious, but there was no feeling of panic. Wang Yu wanted to adjust his body quickly to avoid the attack, but he felt the sound of "Cheng". When he turned back, the blade behind him had been broken in two, and the attacker fell to the ground and lost his anger.


    "Young master Wang, what happened to you just now?"


    The figure of the stars quickly swept over and killed several troops around them. In the blood light, Wang Yu saw his worried look about himself.


    "Just now, the sword emperor saved me..."


    Wang Yu murmured, but this time he didn''t get a response from the sword emperor. The feeling of the rest of his life was still filled with his heart. He hadn''t felt such a strong impact since he left home alone.


    "Be careful. Don''t be distracted. Maybe you won''t be so lucky next time."


    Xingcai admonished Wang Yu again. Then he lightened his toes and flew to Bing er. The blue array power in his hand flickered, which made Wang Yu feel a little nervous for a moment.


    "Concentrate, there is a special array shrouded in the range of honey snow pond."


    The voice of the sword emperor sounded from his mind again. Wang Yu frowned. What''s the special array?


    Why didn''t anyone feel it when they came in just now?


    Not to mention that the abilities of Xin Yue and Bing Er, two beginners, have far exceeded the abilities of most array mages in the Wufu continent. Which of Wang Yu and xingcai is not highly accomplished in array?


    But without exception, they didn''t feel anything.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t have strong emotional fluctuations, you won''t be limited by this array."


    The sword emperor''s voice explained faintly. Wang Yu''s confusion was getting worse and worse, and his movements were slower.


    But it happened that the more he thought about it, the less he could concentrate. Until the next attack fell on him, Wang Yu felt the pain, and he suddenly recovered.


    "Young master Wang! As I said just now, please be careful. Why don''t you listen!"


    The stars rushed over again. Compared with the last time, he was obviously excited. Wang Yu had never seen such an expression and look on his face. A terrible idea gradually rose from Wang Yu''s mind.

 Chapter 1232

    Do you mean


    "The function of this array is to find the emotional points in people''s hearts, then expand and finally collapse, and even kill this person from the heart."


    Some cold and cruel voices came from the deepest part of Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu heard them like falling into an ice cave.


    For a moment, countless ideas poured into his heart, and finally turned into one¡ª¡ª


    This is the legend of mixuetang, which is the reason why the cultivator is in hell.


    No matter how powerful the ability and the means are, after all, your heart is the weakness that is most easily controlled.


    "Star, calm down. Don''t be bewitched by the smell of the array."


    However, xingcai didn''t respond. Instead, he looked at Wang Yu fiercely. There was some dark black light in the blue light in his hand. He turned around and killed a soldier.


    No, starlight has been invaded into my heart


    Wang Yu thought about it in a hurry. Suddenly he was in a cold spirit. His thoughts just now inexplicably made him feel negative. The scene in front of him made his heart rise and feel inexplicably lost.


    "Don''t worry, we will win."


    When the voice of the little soul came, Wang Yu felt a chill in his heart. After all, was his mind still controlled like this?


    "Calm down."


    From the place where he held the sword emperor in his palm, Wang Yu felt a cool breath coming into his body. Then the tangles and hesitations lingering in his chest gradually dissipated, leaving only Qingming and vigilance.


    "Thank you, master."


    Wang Yu''s Secret skills speak and his face is still serious. Judging from the performance of the sword emperor just now, he is very clear about the demagogic characteristics of mixuetang,


    As for why Wang Yu had to wait until he was under control, he guessed that he mostly wanted to feel the endless despair from the bottom of his heart.


    "Go and save them. In this state, you can''t last long."


    Ignoring Wang Yu''s thanks, the sword emperor said something. Wang Yu nodded and flew onto a tall boulder. Although it was still burning in the sun, there were no people from Gu youzong here for the time being.


    He turned his eyes to the direction of Xin Yue, but saw that the stars were excited, the killing was more and more rapid, the action in his hand was rapid, and he couldn''t stop at all. The original clear and bright eyes were full of scarlet killing intention.


    Xin Yue was as lost as Wang Yu. She couldn''t even hold the snow feather whip in her hand. She didn''t have any strength. On the contrary, she was stabbed in many places by people of the ghost sect.


    Bing''er''s situation is even more serious. Just look at the blood red in her originally pure ice blue clothes.


    "Bad..."


    Wang Yu frowned. He was bewitched just now. There was no room to see the three of them. Now they are getting deeper and deeper without the help of the sword emperor.


    "Since this is controlled by the array, there must be a solution. In your current situation, there is no time to completely eliminate the array. You can only know their abnormality first."


    The business of the sword emperor fell into Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu nodded, but didn''t say anything, because he knew that the sword emperor had something else to say next.


    "As we all know, the array has a scope of implementation. Where you are now is where the array offends the central government. Therefore, it is relatively easy to loosen your mind."


    Wang Yumei frowned more and more. The background can be talked about slowly in the future. Looking at the three people who were injured more and more seriously on the field, he urgently wanted to know the way to get out of this state.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll say it now," probably aware of Wang Yu''s anxious mood, the sword emperor also comforted, and then said, "you can find a way to attract your companions. Just leave the scope of mixue pond. When you get out of the place with the strongest ability, it''s easy to get rid of it with their own spiritual power."


    Indeed, the best way for a large-scale distributed attack array is to get out of the range of the array.


    "Xin Yue, stars, Bing er."


    Without much thought, Wang Yu directly used the most direct method. Now he spoke loudly to the three people on the boulder.


    For a moment, not only the three of them, but also the soldiers of Gu youzong who were in the scuffle turned to look at him. It seemed as if there was a moment of silence between heaven and earth. Then, the crowd surged and rushed in the direction of Wang Yu.


    Naturally, the three strong stars were the first figures in the crowd. Wang Yu looked at their rapid rush and turned to the departure route he had just seen.


    From their actions and the actions that rushed towards Wang Yu without distinction, they have reached the last stage, and the most deeply affected stage¡ª¡ª


    Completely lose the consciousness of autonomy and can only instinctively follow the crowd to make actions.


    Wang Yu shouted like this. Naturally, he rushed towards him with everyone, and then the attacks came one after another.


    "They''re following."


    The little soul tried to make his voice really calm down. In fact, he was tangled in his heart. Wang Yu would be bewitched by the array just now. Frankly, it was originally caused by his words.

 Chapter 1233

    Therefore, in the things that let Xin Yue return to normal at the moment, he was particularly concerned, as if he had made up for his mistakes.


    Although they all know that what they should thank most is the sword emperor who silently puts forward suggestions and practices.


    There was a little soul to help him pay attention to the situation in the rear. Wang Yu also paid more attention to the direction of the next step.


    The place sent by the light dust transport array before has been trampled under the feet of the dark army, and it is impossible to go back from there.


    The terrain center of mixuetang is more like a closed basin, and they are perfectly placed in the depression.


    If you want to leave here, you undoubtedly need to rush out of the basin first, and what Wang Yu is thinking now is just from this gap.


    "Hehe, I''m waiting for you to come again next time."


    A wind came from a distance behind him, bringing such an old voice. Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Then he realized what had happened. He stared and turned around, but just met the snow feather whip in Xin Yue''s hand.


    "Wang Yu!"


    The little soul screamed, but Wang Yu caught such a blow with one hand, made a secret effort, pulled the whip in his hand, and directly said that Xin Yue turned to his side.


    Xin Yue''s original clear eyes were full of chaos and confusion, so that she was imprisoned by Wang Yu and had no response.


    "It''s all right. I still have three animals to defend myself."


    Wang Yu didn''t care much, said, and took Xin Yue a few steps forward quickly. He saw the big crack on the outside of the basin and rushed straight over.


    Out of the basin, the goal was a relatively desolate flat land. Wang Yu didn''t reserve strength. He rushed forward, hugged Xin Yue tightly with his arms, and suppressed her movements with his own force.


    "Brother Yu?"


    I don''t know how long he galloped. Wang Yu only felt that the man in his arms moved, and then he heard a cry that was not very clear.


    He stopped and settled in place. At this time, he turned and looked behind him. They also stopped at the stars and bing''er who rushed to Wang Yu, and then heard their confused voice:


    "Why are we here?"


    Wang Yu was calm, gently hugged Xin Yue''s waist, walked towards them, and simply opened his mouth to explain the situation:


    "Just now we were in the honey snow pond. We were bewitched by the array inside. Your situation is serious, so we may not remember clearly."


    Before the words fell, bing''er and xingcai found the place to be attacked from each other, and they were aware of their injuries.


    "Now we have left the place of miyue pond. It''s really an extraordinary power to control our mind through the array."


    Xin Yue also looked at the basin some way away from them. The remaining memory told her that that place was the place they had just fought.


    "Well, but now we''d better find a way to go back to the underground mall and join them with Qingchen."


    Wang Yu nodded and opened his mouth to the three people, but he didn''t notice his feet floating and fell back.


    "Brother Yu!"


    "Prince!"


    The three exclaimed in unison. Xinyue was right beside Wang Yu and quickly reached out to hold him. Xingcai had already stepped forward, took Wang Yu''s body from Xinyue''s hand and looked at him anxiously.


    Just now they were all busy checking their injuries. In addition, they had just learned about the schemes of mixuetang and guyouzong. They didn''t pay much attention to Wang Yu.


    After all, in their cognition, Wang Yu is undoubtedly the most powerful among them. Just like just now, he brought out the three of them after being bewitched.


    Just looking at his pale face lying in the arms of the stars, it is inevitable that he is a little anxious.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just have a rest. Don''t worry."


    Wang Yu struggled to get up from xingcai''s arms, but he didn''t have enough strength. Finally, he fell back powerlessly.


    The moment before he was unconscious, Wang Yu heard people around him shouting anxiously at him, especially Xin Yue''s voice. He wanted to stretch out his hand to appease him, but he couldn''t make any strength and had to fall asleep.


    He seems to have had a dream. In the dream, there is no little soul, no dragon candle, and no sword emperor in his heart. Some only have the bright spring, the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers. They are accompanied by Xinyue. They shuttle happily through the mountains. It can be seen that they live a carefree life.


    But his intuition told Wang Yu that such a life was not real, because everything in front of him was misty, ethereal and unreal, and he couldn''t figure it out.


    The more he thought about it, Wang Yu felt that what Xinyue around him passed on to him was a cold breath.


    He was greedy for the sunshine around Xinyue. Even if the whole person close to her was cold, Wang Yu didn''t mind.


    However, when Xinyue finally turned around, he saw his nightmare face¡ª¡ª


    Cao Jinling.


    He sent it in horror and took her hand. Cao Jinling''s face suddenly changed into huacang fur.

 Chapter 1234

    Escape, can only escape


    In the dream, there are no more flowers and sunshine. I don''t know when they have been replaced by a full atmosphere of darkness and decay. The people around them have changed from Cao Jinling to Hua cangqiu, to Zhong Wang, and even Zhong Jie


    Those who have been killed by themselves, or have been solved in their own way, all appear here, constantly chasing him, which has become the most terrible nightmare.


    Wang Yu feels endless nightmares in his dream. On the other side, Xin Yue and others are also anxiously waiting in front of Wang Yu''s window, very worried, but there is no way to solve it.


    Looking at Wang Yu with a pale face on the bed, but still nervously closing her eyes and struggling, Xin Yue only felt that her whole person had become uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Everything will get better. He''s Wang Yu."


    A soft voice came from behind Xinyue, and then a warm cloak fell on her shoulder.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu''s struggling body in bed with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t help it any longer. She turned and threw herself into the visitor''s arms and burst into tears.


    "Well, well, Xiaoyue, we can understand your mood. Look, isn''t everyone here now?"


    It is Xin Chen who comforts Xin Yue with soft voice.


    Ten days ago, Wang Yu went to mixuetang alone. Xin Chen and the others were worried, so he asked Qingchen and his men to send them to a city nearest to mixuetang, a wind ice city.


    At that time, Wang Yu was in a coma outside the basin. Xingcai didn''t know what to do for a while. While struggling to wait, Xin Chen hurried with people and picked them up to the windy ice city in the city.


    However, when Xin Yue and Wang Yu were fully cultivated, Wang Yu still didn''t wake up.


    Xin Yue came to this room seven days ago and saw Wang Yu struggling but unable to open his eyes.


    "Did Guanyi really show him? Is there no other way to wake him up?"


    Xin yuewo sobbed in Xin Chen''s arms. Her words were incoherent, but they also heard clearly.


    Guan Yi is a doctor who was sent to the shelter ice city with Xin Chen. I have a good reputation in Wufu mainland. I went to the underground mall to buy things just before the war. It''s my duty to follow here. I just want to help when I fight.


    "If so, we will try our best, but you were there when Guan Yi said it. Childe Wang had no injuries on him. He didn''t wake up. It was entirely because of the heavy damage of spiritual strength and the self-protection of spiritual consciousness that he closed him."


    Xin Chen''s voice was very soft. When she said that, the door was gently pushed open from the outside. She looked at it. It was the crown of a light cyan dress.


    "Please."


    Xinchen also hugged Xinyue, who was crying constantly, said hello to Guanyi with her eyes, and then watched him carry out daily routine inspection on Wang Yu in bed.


    As soon as Guan went to the bedside, he began to carefully check Wang Yu''s injury. Xin Yue on the other side gradually stopped his action. He got up from Xin Chen''s arms and walked to the bedside. Looking at Wang Yu who was still in pain, he couldn''t tell the complexity in his heart.


    A quarter of an hour passed quickly. Guan Yi stood up and turned to look at Xin Yue, who were waiting anxiously. He packed up his things and walked to the table in the outer room.


    "Mr. Guanyi, brother Yu''s injury..."


    Xinyue followed him anxiously, wanting to talk and stop.


    Xin Chen is always behind Xin Yue. Seeing this, she also patted her shoulder and comforted her mood silently.


    "Mr. Wang''s situation is the same as before. He has no injuries. I''m sorry I''m incompetent and can''t help the treatment of mental power."


    Guan Yi opened his mouth with a little apology. He also picked up his bag, stood up, bowed deeply to them, and turned and left here.


    "Little aunt, your mental strength is broken. If you have soul tears, can you save it?"


    In the room, Xin Yue suddenly opened her mouth. After that, without waiting for Xin Chen to reply, she then said to herself:


    "Yes, it must be. As long as I have enough soul tears, I will be able to save brother Yu..."


    Her eyes were a little erratic, but she still struggled to rush out, but she hardly got into oil and water day and night for a few days. She didn''t have much strength at all. She was about to collapse when she came to the door.


    "Xiao Yue!"


    Xin Chen took a worried step forward. As soon as she was about to hold her body, Bing Er, who had just entered the room, beat Xin Yue unconscious with some strength.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xin Chen roared at bing''er, hugged Xin Yue''s fallen body and looked like guarding against her.


    "It''s time for her to settle down. If you can''t think of a solution, you might as well sleep."


    Bing er''s voice is still so cold, but it also says the point.

 Chapter 1235

    Wang Yu''s coma has lasted for more than ten days. He is still struggling to wake up in a deep sleep. Xin Yue has gradually changed her attitude from the initial fear.


    Of course, the most important thing is that after she was directly knocked out by Bing Er that afternoon, she also wanted to know a lot of things in her heart.


    The war was coming. The ancient Youdi, who had just awakened and had not yet adapted to the environment of Wufu continent, gradually began to show his strength after a period of renovation in mixuetang.


    As the leader of the resistance, Wang Yu could no longer stand out and take the lead. Instead, he''s the young master of he family who came from the underground mall to preside over the overall situation.


    The momentum of the birth of the ancient youzong was irreparable after the rebirth and resurrection of the ancient Youdi. The wanton killing of the ghost sect in the forgetful hometown shocked the whole continent, and set off a great wave of opposition for a time.


    People who were originally bewitched by Cao Jinling and the ghost sect also began to realize that only by resisting the ancient youzong and the ancient Youdi can they hope to live.


    Therefore, each town sent its own unique military forces, and finally gathered outside the underground mall to form a strong resistance army.


    The towns far away from the honeysnow hall and the wind ice city constitute the most powerful rear, where countless refugees and the protection of backup resources are carried out.


    As a refuge in the front line, rock sugar has long been rectified by Xin Chen, waiting for the final war to begin.


    Of course, in all corners of the mainland, whether civilians or the army, or major forces, have suffered the destruction of the remnants of the ghost and the infiltration of Gu Youzhong.


    Numerous battles, large and small, have taken place, but they are irrelevant. After their casualties, there are no other voices. All these are like the tranquility before the storm, as if they are waiting for the arrival of the final suppression war.


    The forces who had rushed to the underground mall were also scattered in every corner of the mainland, responsible for cleaning up the residual forces in the ancient quiet. Xinyue, Xinchen and bing''er accompanied the eldest young master of he family to stay at one side of the wind shelter ice city. For the sake of Wang Yu''s injury, the other side was always alert to the abnormal situation in the honey snow pond.


    After Xinyue was knocked unconscious by bing''er last time, it was four days, but there was no movement.


    Apart from waiting for Guan Yi to observe Wang Yu''s injury every day and making progress with her, she stayed in her room all day and didn''t know what she was doing.


    "It won''t work like this. Let''s not talk about the injury of Prince Wang. Even if Xiao Yue is depressed all day, it will affect the morale of all of us."


    Finally one afternoon, the stars called bing''er and said the fact with a worried face.


    In fact, we all see Xinyue''s situation these days. Although it hurts, we don''t know how to comfort her. We can only let her hurt herself alone.


    Bing''er frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then said, "indeed, although Gu youzong has no action these days, the momentum of the city is so dull, which is harmful to us."


    Xin Chen nodded and was about to talk to her, but she felt a familiar smell outside the door and stopped her mouth.


    They looked at each other and looked at the door at the same time. They saw a bright new moon in red running in from the outside, but they had never seen a bright smile these days.


    "Little aunt, I think of a way!" Xin Yue ran to the place occupied by the stars with an excited face, looked at her as if she had just seen bing''er, smiled and said hello:


    "Binger, you''re here too. Just listen to the plan to save brother Yu with me."


    Bing''er''s eyes flashed a strange look, but he still nodded to her, but did not respond to her words, indicating that Xin Yue was worth going on.


    Xinyue didn''t wriggle. She turned around and directly took Xinchen''s arm and said:


    "My mood was not very stable before, so I didn''t think of this method. In fact, the most important thing to cure mental power is the tears of the soul. Moreover, brother Yu once took one out of him when we fought with huacangqiu last time. I think this kind of thing should be very common for guyouzong."


    After some words, bing''er and Xing Xing changed their expressions and remembered what happened at noon that day.


    At that time, he was just frightened by Wang Yu''s injury. Dragging his tired body, he looked vaguely about to rush out and say that he was looking for soul tears.


    Later, bing''er saw it and couldn''t see it. She knocked her out. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, she still thinks about it.


    Souls or something?


    The stars looked at the stars and the moon with an excited face, but they had another idea in their heart.


    At that time, in order to investigate Dan Litian, she and Dan Tianxiang once went back to the place where Master Xinyue lived. They heard him say that Dan Litian used this thing to change his soul, but they didn''t think about whether there were many ancient youzong.

 Chapter 1236

    Bing''er looked at her and then opened his mouth, but he looked at Xin Yue, "do you have any plans?"


    Xin Yue smiled, nodded, turned around and looked at the open window. Outside was a white world frozen for thousands of miles.


    She paused with her eyes and then said, "of course, it''s just... It''s dangerous. I want to go alone."


    Without waiting for the two people behind her to say anything, Xin Yue then opened her mouth, with an unprecedented insistence in her tone:


    "I''d like to go to miyuetang in person and investigate in the base camp of guyouzong. The growth environment of soul tears is very strange and the storage must be extraordinary, so they will put it in a very secret place."


    To put it bluntly, Xin Yue wants to rush to the honey snow pond alone to find the soul tears that may not exist and heal Wang Yu''s mental strength.


    After listening to her story, Xingchen was the first to express her views. She frowned and said seriously, "I firmly disagree. It''s too risky, and there are many unclear places. You''re not allowed to go."


    With that, she turned to her table, picked up a cup of just fallen tea, took a fierce sip, and expressed her determination with her actions.


    Bing''er sighed lightly. His tone was not too serious, but he also disagreed.


    There are still too many unknowns about miyuetang for them, just like the last time the four of them rushed vaguely, but they were still controlled by their mind, and even Wang Yu is still unconscious.


    Before everything is found out, Xin Chen will never allow Xin Yue to die like this.


    Moreover, just after Xinyue finished his plan, Xinchen suddenly flashed the expression of the elder when the four people were in the underground mall and transferred from Qingchen to miyuetang.


    Although I don''t know the situation of Michelle City, as far as his expression is concerned, it must be more harmful for the descendants of their Wufeng family.


    "It''s settled. I''ll find a way to deal with Prince Wang''s injury. Don''t worry anymore. You just need to wait here and make your own contribution when the war begins."


    Seeing Xinyue''s voice without reply for a long time, Xinchen also sat at the table with her back to him, holding the cup she had just drunk in her hand, opened her mouth gently and softened her voice. After all, she was still very concerned about this little niece.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xinyue clenched her fist, stood by the window, stared at her feet and didn''t speak.


    "Xin Yue, you should understand that Aunt Xin Chen is now the manager of everything in the ice shelter city and the temporary city master. She needs to see a lot of things. We''d better not give him trouble for the time being."


    Bing''er approached Xin Yue, opened his mouth gently, and sighed. No matter who put such a thing on, it is difficult to choose.


    Xinyue finally took a look at the two people, didn''t say anything, shook her fist and turned and left.


    And the bright red clothes gradually disappeared, but there was no vitality anymore, as if all the colors had been lost in an instant.


    "Is it really good to say such a serious thing?"


    In the quiet room, bing''er opened his mouth to Xin Chen''s back, but he didn''t get any reply.


    Standing by the window for a long time, she also said goodbye to Xinchen, turned and left the room. Finally, she was still sitting at the table alone.


    As night falls, the environment of the shelter ice city is almost completely opposite to that of the honey snow pond not far away. Because of the pressure of blood sugar and heat, there is ice and snow in the shelter ice city.


    In addition, it has been snowing a few days ago. It didn''t stop until this morning, but there is a white world outside.


    By this time, it was already completely dark, but the sky against the snow made it completely dark outside.


    Xin Chen has flame inheritance in her body, so she is not afraid of the cold at all. She sat in the room all afternoon and finally came out of the room. She stepped on a thick layer of snow and made a creaking sound.


    She didn''t enjoy the quiet moment for long. She felt someone coming behind her and turned to look. She saw the soldiers in green rush over. When she saw Xin Chen looking at herself, she also hurried to speak:


    "No, ice girl asked me to tell you that Master Xin is gone."


    Xin Chen''s complexion changed, fiercely came forward and pulled his arm, exclaimed, "what''s the matter? When did you find it?"


    The soldier was hurt by her sudden action, but ignored it and hurriedly explained, "the little one doesn''t know. Ice girl is now in the second house. Please go there now."


    Like a gust of wind, the soldier only felt that the shackles on his arms were suddenly loosened, and Xin Chen, who was still standing in front of him, had long disappeared.


    Xin Chen walked quickly and swept through the white world. There was only one target - the place where Wang Yu now lives, which was the second house mentioned by the soldiers just now.

 Chapter 1237

    When he entered the room, Wang Yu was still sleeping. Bing Er sat on the table in the outer room. He looked anxious. Seeing that the door was pushed open, he hurried up.


    "What''s the matter?" Xingchen, with some wind and frost on his body, hurriedly opened his mouth, so he didn''t care about it, and then answered:


    "When it was time for Guan Yi to check Wang Yu''s injury every day, Xin Yue didn''t show up. I was a little confused. I went to her room to have a look. Those customary Rune weapons were missing. I knew she must have left alone."


    The place where Xin Yue lives is only a small yard away from Wang Yu. The guards are very strict. Basically, there will be no thieves. What''s more, Bing Er can''t think of anything else except taking it away by herself.


    "Did she really go to the honey snow pond?"


    Bing''er frowned and looked at the stars suspiciously, which was what they were most worried about.


    If she really went there alone, the degree of danger was unimaginable.


    "What happened? I think a lot of defenders are rushing this way. The lights are bright."


    A figure in green clothes came into the door. Bing''er looked up. For a moment, he thought he saw Wang Yu. After reflecting who it was, bing''er nodded to him, "childe he."


    The man is the eldest young master of he family. He looks at Xin Chen and doesn''t want to say more. Although he is confused, he doesn''t ask more questions. He bows his hand to the stars. "If there''s anything I can help, please don''t hesitate to speak. In this way, I''ll step back first and don''t disturb you."


    With that, he also turned to leave, crisp without hesitation. When he left, he just saw the stars coming in from the outside. They nodded and greeted each other, and then there was no intersection.


    Xingcai was still building backup resources in the city. After hearing about Xin Yue''s disappearance from the officers and soldiers, he hurried over.


    He took a look at Xin Chen who didn''t speak, and also came to bing''er. They didn''t speak and communicated silently with a secret skill.


    For a long time, when the communication between xingcai and bing''er was over, Xin Chen still stood by Wang Yu''s bed and stared in a direction without saying anything.


    "Landlord, what are you going to do?"


    After thinking for a while, xingcai went forward and asked her advice.


    But unexpectedly, Xin Chen blinked, turned around and opened his mouth carelessly, "since Xiao Yue wants to go to honey snow pond so much, let her go. I hope her wish has been fulfilled when she comes back."


    Then she picked up the tea set on the table and poured the tea like nothing.


    Now it was xingcai''s turn and bing''er''s turn to be shocked. They went to the table and sat opposite Xin Chen. They couldn''t believe it and asked her, "but Xin Yue went to honey snow sugar alone. That''s a place that can confuse people. We haven''t figured out what the array is. Do you really trust her?"


    This is naturally said by xingcai. After he said it, Xincheng also stared at him. There was never any indifference, "otherwise, what else can I do? If she doesn''t understand us, do she understand? We''re not going to die the same way. It''s better to let her have a try alone."


    This is reasonable, but if it is put on Xinchen, it will appear a little ruthless.


    Xingcai stood up and looked at her strangely. She couldn''t believe what Xinchen would say.


    "Don''t look at me like that. This is a special time. I must consider the overall situation. This matter can only be solved in this way."


    At the end of her speech, she also put down the tea cup in her hand. At last, she looked at Wang Yu in sleep and turned to leave here. Only xingcai and bing''er looked at each other at a loss.


    In the ice city, the ice and snow have begun to melt, but according to the time of forgetting sorrow, it should be summer by now, so this magical climate still gives them some tension before the battle.


    Wang Yu had been in a coma for 16 days, and Xin Yue disappeared for two days.


    Things in the city are getting busy. Xin Chen goes out early and returns late every day, shuttling between reserve resources and supplies of various combat troops.


    She is responsible for the front line work. As for Dan Tianxiang, who is always inseparable, she has long been sent to Wufu north region to find the remaining remnants of the ghost sect with Lin Hui.


    Looking at the new town, I am busy every day. I don''t care about the disappearance of Xinyue. Although I am worried about Qingcai, I have no other way but to cooperate with her work.


    Gradually, at least in the eyes of outsiders, there was no breath of them in the ice city, as if Wang Yu and Xin Yue had never existed.


    On the 19th day of Wang Yu''s coma, Gu youzong, who had been standing still these days, finally sent someone to rush into the outermost defense line of the wind shelter ice city.


    The young master of he family and Xin Chen, who had been preparing for a long time, naturally attached great importance to it, but they didn''t expect that Gu youzong was just a small test and sent only a few people.

 Chapter 1238

    The brief dispute lasted only three days and ended with the failure of Gu youzong. At the same time, the people of Gu youzong who fled back also brought back a lot of news from the ice city.


    The tense breath was getting stronger and stronger, but Wang Yu, who was in a coma, didn''t notice it at all. He seemed to stay away from it. As for Xin Yue, there was no news.


    The weather of the ice city is always changeable. It is still clear in the morning, and snowflakes with goose feathers begin to float in the afternoon.


    For a time, almost all the soldiers working outside put aside their work for the time being and stopped in tents and rest places waiting for the heavy snow to stop.


    In the largest house in the shelter ice city, Xin Chen convened the leaders of all the work in his hands, including bing''er xingcai and the young master of he family, and held an emergency meeting.


    "As you know, natural disasters are the most easily overlooked, so I guess they should take action after the snow stops, and we should be prepared."


    Xin Chen''s face was serious, her eyes scanned around everyone, her voice was low, with an aura that can not be ignored, inexplicably convinced people in her heart.


    Everyone nodded, but the eldest young master of he family hesitated. Xincheng naturally noticed it, stared at him closely, and heard him speak for a long time:


    "Preparation is OK, but the people I sent out to investigate the situation in the mixuetang basin a few days ago have not come back. Would we better wait until they come back and make a specific plan?"


    From the beginning, and Jiahe new town have assigned their own tasks and itineraries, and are responsible for the scheduling of all affairs in the whole city, including military and rear supplies.


    The eldest young master of he family is responsible for leading the army, as well as the investigation and research of various intelligence. Xin Chen has not intervened in this, so he doesn''t know the specific situation.


    Hearing this, Xin Chen frowned slightly. "It''s been so long since we first came here. Haven''t the people you sent back?"


    The eldest young master of he family leaned slightly, sat close to Xinchen and explained:


    "I''m just talking about the people sent out recently. All the former intelligence agents have returned, but they are investigating around the honey snow hall and have no useful information, so I think it''s best to wait until the in-depth personnel come back."


    Xin Chen frowned slightly. The young master of he family waited until the meeting to say such important information, which inevitably made him feel uncomfortable. "In that case, wait until they come back to discuss specific matters. Just pay attention to the daily preparation work, and be especially prepared for the sneak attack of Gu youzong during the heavy snow."


    With that, she also stood up and made a final summary.


    Originally, this matter was about to pass. In the afternoon, Xinchen received an important message again.


    Xin Yue is back!


    Sitting in the study of the central house, Xin Chen waited in a slightly anxious mood. Before waiting for a while, the door was gently pushed open from the outside. The red clothes were still bright, and Xin Yue''s smiling voice sounded in her ear at the same time:


    "I''m back."


    For a time, my heart was quiet, and I didn''t know what to say. I watched her look a little tired, or I stepped forward and took her hand and opened my mouth in a trembling voice I didn''t notice, "where have you been these days?"


    Xin Yue''s eyes were moist, but she still smiled at her, waved her hand and said, "don''t you see the letter I left in the room?"


    "Letter?"


    Xin Yueli naturally went to the table, picked up a cup of tea and said, "yes, I said in my letter that I would go back to the underground mall first and get something with Qingchen."


    Xin Chen frowned slightly at her and sat down with her movements, "so you didn''t go to the honey snow pond?"


    At this time, Xinyue noticed something wrong. She turned to Xinchen and frowned and asked, "I wrote clearly in my letter that I wanted to go to honey snow sugar, but I said it when I was in a hurry."


    In this way, the situation became clear. Xinchen didn''t see what letter Xinyue said. She had been worried silently in her heart, but she didn''t show it.


    It''s natural that Xinyue can come back safely now, but the disappearance of the letter is still strange.


    "I''ll check it tomorrow. There''s another important thing to do now."


    Xinyue also knows that Xinchen has a lot to do recently, so she took the initiative to take down the investigation task, but what makes her more excited is the coming thing.


    Then she took a palm sized box from her arms and put it on the table.


    The box was very simple. It was simply painted with black paint on the periphery of the wooden box. Nevertheless, there were exquisite dark lines around the edge, which showed that it was not ordinary.


    In front of Xin Chen, Xin Yue carefully opened it from the center. When there was time, everything in the room seemed to lose its color, leaving only the dazzling light in the box.

 Chapter 1239

    "This is..."


    Xinchen looked at the box in disbelief and turned her eyes to Xinyue with a smile on her face.


    "This is the tears of the soul. With it, brother Yu will wake up."


    Soul tears, originally a magical plant that grows in extremely cold areas and bears fruit only once in 50 years, has always been used as raw material for changing souls.


    They had also discussed before that the tears of the soul were likely to accumulate in the ghost, but now Xinyue said so easily that she got it, which inevitably made Xinchen some doubt.


    "Do you doubt the source of it?" said Xinyue with a smile. He also got up, picked up the box in his hand and went to Wang Yu''s room, walking and walking:


    "Don''t worry. When brother Yu wakes up, I''ll tell you in detail."


    Xin Chen looked at her back with some worry. Although she wanted to know, it was more important to wake Wang Yu up first.


    When the stars came into Wang Yu''s room, they already felt the strong array force surrounding here from the outside.


    Walking into the inner room, I saw Xin Yue sitting on Wang Yu''s bed. Wang Yu''s face was still pale and haggard, but she sat in front of her in a meditative posture.


    Xinchen didn''t speak. She stepped back and stood in the outer room, silently looking at the light white light Lingering between them.


    She recognized that this was Wang Yu''s force alone, and his spiritual power was the same color.


    The ink box that Xin Yue carefully took out from her arms has been opened and quietly placed on the bed between them. There are several soul tears in it. At the moment, it is emitting light blue light, combined with the blue light of the power of the array, and light white is lingering around Wang Yu, which has a different kind of beauty.


    The comfortable and relaxed breath lingered in the room. Wang Yu''s painful face also eased, and his eyebrows gradually stretched.


    After receiving the news, xingcai and bing''er also stepped into the room at this time. What they saw was that Xin Yue closed her eyes and controlled the power in the tears of the soul with her fingers.


    The initial light blue has been driven by her force and spiritual power. It has deepened and finally turned into dark black. Only when it flows, it occasionally flashes a little dark blue, which makes it feel mysterious.


    The power was slowly poured into Wang Yu''s body. The three stood silently in the outer room, and they could clearly feel the shock and pressure they had brought to them.


    Soul tears, originally a magical plant that grows in extremely cold areas and bears fruit only once in 50 years, has always been used as raw material for changing souls.


    They had also discussed before that the tears of the soul were likely to accumulate in the ghost, but now Xinyue said so easily that she got it, which inevitably made Xinchen some doubt.


    "Do you doubt the source of it?" said Xinyue with a smile. He also got up, picked up the box in his hand and went to Wang Yu''s room, walking and walking:


    "Don''t worry. When brother Yu wakes up, I''ll tell you in detail."


    Xin Chen looked at her back with some worry. Although she wanted to know, it was more important to wake Wang Yu up first.


    When the stars came into Wang Yu''s room, they already felt the strong array force surrounding here from the outside.


    Walking into the inner room, I saw Xin Yue sitting on Wang Yu''s bed. Wang Yu''s face was still pale and haggard, but she sat in front of her in a meditative posture.


    Xinchen didn''t speak. She stepped back and stood in the outer room, silently looking at the light white light Lingering between them.


    She recognized that this was Wang Yu''s force alone, and his spiritual power was the same color.


    The ink box that Xin Yue carefully took out from her arms has been opened and quietly placed on the bed between them. There are several soul tears in it. At the moment, it is emitting light blue light, combined with the blue light of the power of the array, and light white is lingering around Wang Yu, which has a different kind of beauty.


    The comfortable and relaxed breath lingered in the room. Wang Yu''s painful face also eased, and his eyebrows gradually stretched.


    After receiving the news, xingcai and bing''er also stepped into the room at this time. What they saw was that Xin Yue closed her eyes and controlled the power in the tears of the soul with her fingers.


    The initial light blue has been driven by her force and spiritual power. It has deepened and finally turned into dark black. Only when it flows, it occasionally flashes a little dark blue, which makes it feel mysterious.


    The power was slowly poured into Wang Yu''s body. The three stood silently in the outer room, and they could clearly feel the shock and pressure they had brought to them.

 Chapter 1240

    Time passed slowly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was getting late and night was falling. During this period, some soldiers carefully walked into the room and asked to turn on the light, but Xin Chen refused.


    The stars and moon set off outside, and the room was not dark. The dark blue of soul tears intersected with the red martial spirit guided by Xinyue, which also lit up the inner room.


    The tears of the soul deserved their reputation. The powerful spiritual power contained in them fully supported them to transmit this power until the next morning. Until the sun had completely sprinkled on the room, Xin Yue gradually slowed down her movements.


    As for the soul tears that originally flickered faintly, they are still in the current ink box, but they have become a little dull and have no luster.


    When they saw that Xin Yue had recovered all the power of the array and leaned weakly on the bed board, they also knew that everything was over.


    Xin Chen and bing''er quickly walked forward. First, they carefully threw Wang Yu down on the bed. Then they also walked to Xin Yue with concern and asked:


    "Xiao Yue, are you okay?"


    Xinyue''s ears are still permeated with fine beads of sweat. Obviously, yesterday''s power transmission has also caused great mental damage to her.


    Her lips were pale and her face was very tired, but she struggled to open her eyes, waved her hand to Xinchen, and said weakly:


    "The mental strength of each person is almost indoctrinated. I think I can wake up after a rest. At that time, please ask Mr. Guanyi for subsequent adjustment."


    Xingcai stepped forward and walked to Wang Yu, who was lying down. He tested his pulse and found that he was not as weak as he was a few days ago. He was surprised to look at the stars and nodded, but he didn''t speak.


    Bing''er and her three eyes exchanged for a moment. Xin Yue was so tired that she fainted. If she moved, she would wake her up. Wang Yu had just carried out such a power transmission. It''s better to let them rest here together.


    Moreover, the bed is big enough to support two people.


    After their discussion, they covered Xinyue and Wang Yu with quilts. After finishing their things, they also went out silently and walked out of the door. Xinchen sent some people to guard the door and wait for them to wake up.


    In the evening, the news that inspired the hearts of the whole ice city came, and Wang Yu, who had been unconscious for more than 20 days, finally woke up!


    And Guan Yi, who showed him the injury, held Wang Yu''s hand excitedly when he saw that Wang Yu was weak but full of spirit, and even could chat freely with him.


    "This is really a miracle. It is reasonable to say that on the Wufu continent, if someone damages his mental power and falls into a coma, he will be in such chaos for most of his life."


    Wang Yu''s lips were still pale, but he gently reminded him, and didn''t care about the impoliteness in his words.


    Xinchen stood behind Guanyi and looked at Wang Yu with the same face of satisfaction. Several people said some words. Guanyi stopped in time and told Xinchen that Wang Yugang had just woke up and needed to rest for a period of time before he could carry out a lot of thinking and conversation activities.


    Although Xin Chen still wanted to have a further strategic discussion with Wang Yu, he had to listen to the doctor. After giving Wang yuphen a few words to pay attention to his body, he also withdrew with one or two people.


    The room was quiet for a moment. Wang Yu closed his eyes and leaned gently against the bed board. When he opened it again, he couldn''t help looking at the direction inside the bed, his eyes full of tenderness.


    The woman in red Chinese clothes is covered with a thick white quilt. Her long soft hair is wet with sweat and pasted on both sides of her face. The corners of her mouth are gently lifted, which can be seen as a look of satisfaction.


    "Wang Yun, you are so dangerous this time. We can''t contact you. Our mental strength is seriously frustrated. We almost thought we''d never see you again."


    The voice of the little soul was still ringing in my mind at the moment when I just woke up.


    Then the sword emperor''s voice was a little nervous, but he still explained to himself why he was in such a serious coma this time.


    The main reason is that the array deterrence of mixuetang is too powerful. Even with the help of the sword emperor, he successfully gets out of control, but the crushing of mental power is fatal.


    "She is also very hard."


    Wang Yu''s slender white fingers gently brushed Xinyue''s face, and a calm voice of dragon candle came from his mind.


    Just before Wang Yu was unconscious, Long Zhu pulled out of his body in time and transferred to Xin Yue. The reason why she thought of going to the underground mall to find soul tears to save Wang Yu was also because Long Zhu put forward suggestions.


    "Thank you both this time. If it weren''t for you, maybe I wouldn''t wake up."


    Wang Yu took back his fingers on Xin Yue and refocused his eyes on the exquisite carvings on the top of the bed. He laughed at himself. After that, no one answered.


    His original position of half lying in bed gradually turned into meditation.

 Chapter 1241

    Wang Yu slowly closed his eyes and gradually had a light white force around him. In the dark room, only himself seemed to be a luminous body. No one or anything could be more dazzling than his light.


    Under the soft and warm white light, Xin Yue slowly opened her eyes, which were Wang Yu''s tender and affectionate eyes.


    "Brother Yu?"


    She subconsciously opened her mouth and buffered for a while before she realized what had happened before. Suddenly she came forward and hugged him tightly.


    Wang Yu''s eyes were slightly moist, but he didn''t speak. He just gently stretched out his hand around Xinyue''s waist and responded to her with his own arms.


    Aware of the moist feeling in his arms, Wang Yu felt a little sour in his heart. He loosened his hand around her and looked at Xinyue with tears in his eyes:


    "I''m back. Why are you crying?"


    The tone is somewhat helpless and unable to laugh or cry, but it is full of doting.


    "You make me so worried. Don''t you make me cry?"


    Xinyue also knew that she was playing a rogue, but she still spoke in such a coquettish tone.


    They all know how serious and dangerous this incident is, but they still choose to deal with it with such a simple and ordinary attitude.


    Wang Yu bent his mouth and didn''t speak any more. He just silently hugged her in his arms and gently stretched out his hand to pat her back. They were dependent on each other in the dark. Even if there was no light ahead, what guided them was each other''s heart.


    "Yes." after a long time, Xin Yue suddenly stood up from Wang Yuhuai, breaking the quiet atmosphere.


    In the dark, Wang Yu stretched out his hand, gently pinched Xinyue''s cheek and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xinyue didn''t care about his actions and directly said what he thought, "I came back from the underground mall this time and brought a lot of soul tears, which are all used on you. Do you feel that the power in your body is strong again?"


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth with some teasing, "so you still remember this thing. Now my body is filled with the forces you forced into me when I was unconscious, and directly mixed with all kinds of forces in my original body."


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Xin Yue tightened her heart, subconsciously grabbed the skirt of his chest and opened her mouth in a hurry:


    "Ah, what should I do? Isn''t it hard for you now? Why don''t you tell me all the time!"


    Wang Yu''s expression could not be seen clearly in the dark. Xin Yue only felt a warm touch on his head, and then heard his gentle voice, "don''t worry, I had adjusted when I woke up. Those forces have now been fully integrated into my body. Thank you more."


    Sure enough, crescent moon didn''t feel surprised when she heard him say so. After all, for them, Wang Yu is such a perfect and powerful person.


    If it hadn''t been for saving them this time, maybe Wang Yu wouldn''t have suffered such a terrible coma.


    "Don''t think too much. Some time ago, my cultivation has been in the bottleneck. In any case, I can''t continue to upgrade. I think it''s the shackle of fertilized divine power. Now through this thing, my spiritual power has risen more than one level, and my force will be higher in the future."


    Wang Yu''s voice spoke in the dark, and it was very warm in Xinyue''s ears.


    She knew that Wang Yu was comforting herself not to feel guilty about this coma, but how could she not feel guilty?


    Such a gentle explanation of Wang Yu, such a thoughtful Wang Yu, is the reason why he really feels sorry for him from his heart.


    They stopped talking and hugged each other in the dark. Xinyue was moved and had a faint desire to become stronger. As for what Wang Yu was thinking, no one knew except himself.


    At dawn, Xin Chen and Wang Yu appeared outside the door on time. Wang Yu and Xin Yue loosened each other and looked at each other. After a simple cleaning up, they also went out and opened the door.


    "Xiao Yue, you''re awake, too."


    Xinchen''s face flashed a trace of surprise, and then walked into the room.


    Wang yuduan sat on the room. Xin Yue looked at the other four people and finally decided to tell what happened to him in the underground mall and the cause of his soul tears.


    "At that time, when I guessed that I needed to wake up brother Yu with soul tears, I guessed that there would be in the underground mall."


    When Xinyue said this, she subconsciously looked at Wang Yu. After all, the idea was originally put forward by Long Zhu.


    However, Xinchen seemed to have no doubt about this. After listening to her, they nodded and motioned her to continue.


    "I still have a rune that was newly signed for us before I went to the golden emperor, so I directly used it to urge the spell and returned to the underground mall."


    At this point, he paused and looked at the smile in Wang Yu''s eyes and became gentle. "Brother Yu probably guessed that something would happen to us before he came to mixuetang, so he handed it to me early in the morning."


    The three of Xincheng looked in the direction of Wang Yu, and their admiration for Wang Yu rose to another height.


    This man is far sighted. Even if he is seriously injured, he has already left a way for everyone. I have to say that it is terrible. Fortunately, they are partners, not enemies.

 Chapter 1242

    Wang Yu took the teacup in his hand, turned it around, took a sip, didn''t speak, and Xin Yue continued:


    "At that time, I found the head of he family. After all, he was the head of the family. I must know very well about the important thing of soul tears, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t know anything. He didn''t succeed in obtaining so many soul tears until he and his boss found me later."


    Wang Yu is the only one who wants to know who boss he is. As for Xin Chen, they have never experienced the underground mall. Naturally, they don''t know who he is, but they don''t ask any more when they see that Xinyue and Wang Yu know each other very well.


    "This time, thanks to the liveliness brought back by the stars and moon, it not only helped me wake up, but also broke the previous cultivation bottleneck."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth. After saying that, he winked at Xin Yue and turned to Xin Chen. His eyes were sincere and serious:


    "I''m in a coma these days. Please tell me what happened."


    Xin Chen nodded without hesitation and told Wang Yu everything about the confrontation between the snow pond and the ice city, as well as the constant turbulence and mass attack in the whole continent.


    Not many major events have happened these days, but there are many details that need to be discussed and studied with Wang Yu. In this way, when they finish their business, it will be time for lunch.


    "The heavy snow two days ago suddenly cleared up today. People who want to come to guyouzong are not fully prepared, so I plan to sneak into the honey snow pond again with Xinyue tonight to investigate."


    Wang Yu made a final summary and also said his plan. However, as soon as he said this, the other four people in the room looked at him in shock.


    "You''re crazy! You''ve just been hurt by the array of honey snow pond. Why are you rushing now?"


    Xin Chen looked at Wang Yu with disapproval on her face. She was not only worried about him, but also loved her little niece.


    "I also think this plan is not properly considered. Can you tell us what you think?"


    Bing''er, who never refuted Wang Yu, frowned and opened his mouth. After that, he looked at Wang Yu with burning eyes and waited for his explanation.


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue, who was also worried, but restrained her from speaking. He showed a gentle smile. His palm quietly extended to Xin Yue under the table, held her tightly, and then said:


    "These days when I was unconscious, I always had some dreams. I didn''t fully understand until I woke up last night. The reason why the array can bewitch the mind is that our mental power is too weak to resist it."


    Wang Yu just opened his mouth gently, and the stars understood in an instant. He was also a little excited to move closer and said, "do you mean that as long as his mental power is strong enough, he can resist the array of the green blood hall?"


    Wang Yu nodded and tightened his hand holding Xin Yue. "The soul tears brought by Xin Yue have improved my mental strength a lot, so while resisting the array, I can also resist with another person."


    Now everyone in the room understood. Xin Yue turned her head and looked at Wang Yu. Her eyes were complex and couldn''t tell what she was thinking.


    "And it suddenly cleared up today. Gu youzong certainly didn''t expect it, so only tonight is the best time."


    Wang Yu added, which strengthened his determination to act at night. Xin Chen looked at each other, and there was no reason to refute.


    The night was coming soon. Wang Yu and Xin Yue greeted the people of the wind shelter ice city as early as the afternoon, quietly hid their body shape with the secret method of the ten thousand soul formula, and dived in the direction of the honey snow pond.


    Along the way, they saw many secret sentries arranged by the ancient youzong people outside the wind ice city, but they didn''t scare the snake. They just crossed silently and ran towards the direction of the honey snow pond after recording their position in their hearts.


    When they were just close to the miyue pond, the temperature around them obviously began to rise. Fortunately, they could adjust their body state by force in time, so as not to be disturbed by the sudden change of the weather.


    Around the basin, the feeling of heat is becoming more and more obvious. Through the moonlight, they quietly flow to the crack where Wang Yu left before. After a flash, they have appeared in the basin.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue sneaked one after another. Just after entering the scope of the miyuetang basin, Xin Yue obviously felt a tremor in her mind. Just when she wanted to control herself not to be too afraid, her palm was surrounded by a cold touch.


    Then, the anxiety and all kinds of uneasiness in my heart seemed to be driven away by the feeling in my hand, leaving only the breath of the person in front.


    "Follow me."


    Three words also planted seeds of stability in Xinyue''s heart.


    "OK."


    Xin Yue responded gently. In the empty broad basin, two ordinary gusts of wind shuttled silently. The moonlight condensed, but did not project their figure.


    On a ghostly, mysterious but lifeless night, they walked fast and rushed to the other side of the basin.

 Chapter 1243

    The wind was hunting. Wang Yu and Xin Yue shuttled through the quiet basin. They looked serious. No one spoke, waiting to see the real body of Gu youzong.


    When they reached the most important place in the basin, Wang Yu suddenly stopped. Xin Yue looked at him puzzled and immediately heard him explain:


    "Don''t you think the surrounding environment is too quiet? We were ambushed."


    Xin Yue frowned. Before she said anything, she suddenly felt a strange smell. Then, around the originally empty area, there was a dark army. At a glance, she couldn''t see the edge.


    "You finally came. After waiting for so many days, you still can''t help it?"


    An old voice came from the front. Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at them at the same time. They saw an old figure in white in front of them. Although it was far away, they could still see his thick silver hair and beard, blowing in the wind, which was particularly obvious in the dark night.


    "This is..."


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu with a little confusion. Wang Yu was slightly stunned. After thinking about it, he said, "this should be the master of the ghost sect."


    As soon as the voice fell, a strong wind blew. I saw the ghost sect leader who had just stood far away on the edge of the basin, passing by in the wind, and appeared in front of them the next second.


    What a fast speed! What a powerful breath!


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue did not wait to die. After they looked at each other, they quickly responded.


    They quickly swept around, but not in the same direction, but divided into two strands. Light blue and red swept towards the extremes of the left and right basins respectively. Their figure was particularly bright in the dark, and directly became the living target of this group of people in black.


    Sooner or later, people in black rushed to their figure like sharp arrows before Wang Yu rushed to their destination.


    Under the cover of the dark night, these sneakers in black were directly hidden, hid in the dark, and attacked them quickly and silently.


    However, Wang Yu and his wife are not vegetarians either. They can easily detect the traces of these people in black without observing them with their eyes.


    After all, no matter how fast they are, there is no way to hide their breath. Wang Yu, as a master of spiritual strength, can naturally feel it easily.


    As for Xin Yue''s experience of following Wang Yu before, it is enough for her to increase her awareness of investigation. In addition, the concentration of her own force and flame inheritance has also become the hardware foundation for her to base herself on.


    However, in an instant, the confrontation between the two and a group of people in black had begun. In the dark and originally empty basin, it was still quiet at this time.


    However, from a distance, all kinds of lights flicker here, just like the fireworks of the feast, which is gorgeous, but also reveals the beautiful killing intention.


    As for the leader of the ghost sect, he only began to rush to Wang Yu and Xin Yue. After saying a word, he quietly withdrew and stood on the edge of the basin again, looking at Wang Yu and the people in black.


    "Separate first, I''ll solve this side, you solve that side, and I''ll meet you later."


    Wang Yu''s calm voice was transmitted to Xin Yue''s mind through the secret arts. After that, there was no verbal communication between the two people. They fought silently, but they had a tacit understanding, constantly guiding the people in black around them towards the center.


    During this period, countless people in black rushed into their bodies, either with sharp knives in their hands or against the powerful force, but they were stopped one by one.


    Even if he occasionally neglects to be attacked by the man in black behind him, he just flicks his clothes gently, and then fiercely knocks the man who attacked them to the ground.


    Just a quarter of an hour later, in the twinkling of an eye, less than half of the people in black who were fierce and surging with people had been destroyed by Wang Yu. However, the ghost sect leader at the top of the basin was still the same as before. At least he didn''t look worried from his face.


    "Wang Yu, something is wrong."


    The voice of dragon candle came from Wang Yu''s mind with a trace of worry.


    Wang Yu nodded. At the same time, his right hand hurried to solve a man in black who rushed to him. His feet flew towards the center. Then he said, "I know, but now the most important thing is to solve them first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xinyue''s red figure appeared opposite him. At the same time, there were a few people in black. Through the darkness and covered by dark clothes, they could clearly see the most deadly killing intention in their shining eyes.


    There was a short communication between the two people in the air. Then they were in the wrong shape. Their eyes stayed for a short moment, and then they ran in the opposite direction. Only the people in black closely behind them realized that something was wrong, but now it was too late to turn around.

 Chapter 1244

    Two groups of people in black face each other directly. They want to stop their movements, but they can''t do it freely like Wang Yu and Xin Yue. They can only try to minimize the damage of their attack moves, but they still bring great damage to each other.


    "If this consumption goes on, their attack power will be reduced. This method is really good."


    Wang Yu ignored the confrontation behind him. Instead, the sword emperor, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke out. Listening to his tone, he appreciated his meaning.


    "Brother Yu, we can stop."


    Wang Yu didn''t intend to respond to the sword emperor. Now he heard the voice of the new moon''s secret skill and directly spoke to her, "well, pay attention to the situation on your side. I don''t think the master of the ghost sect is so simple. Be careful."


    In the twinkling of an eye, people in black have stopped killing each other, and Wang Yu and Xin Yue have reopened their distance from each other.


    They were divided on both sides of the mixuetang basin. The distance between each other and the ghost patriarch was almost the same. Looking from a distance, they formed a harmonious triangle.


    Of course, such harmony only exists in a moment. In the next second, two figures, one green and one red, are like arrows, and rush towards the silver figure of the ghost sect leader at the same time.


    But the man was still calm, as if he didn''t care about their actions.


    Although there were doubts in their hearts, they still wanted to seize such a good opportunity. After thinking about it, Wang Yu and Xin Yue couldn''t help but speed up their movements at the same time.


    "Fire inheritance attack, I left you right."


    Wang Yu''s precise voice, transmitted through the secret arts, was meticulously introduced into Xin Yue''s mind. They knew it well, and a red flame gradually rose in their hands. The distance between Wang Yu and the ghost Lord had been greatly shortened.


    "There seems to be no breath change ahead. Attack directly! Don''t hesitate. This is a good time."


    The sword emperor spoke again, and his confident voice also increased Wang Yu''s confidence. Although he didn''t plan to retire from the beginning.


    Right now!


    The limit was close to the side of the master of the ghost sect. Wang Yu and Xin Yue used their strongest flame inheritance attack from the left and right sides respectively. For a moment, the dark basin seemed to be illuminated by the red fire.


    The people in black who wanted to rush to the sect leader to protect them were also frightened by the light. They temporarily stopped coming quickly and could only stare at the silver figure rapidly disintegrating with the naked eye after the fire collided.


    "Lord!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who shouted such a sound first. Then, the people in black who have been quiet and fighting silently also shouted the most miserable "patriarch" neatly.


    Wang Yu and Xie Le accepted the move in time and controlled the strength. They didn''t let go until they confirmed that the user growth rate had been completely inherited by their own flame and deterred by their strength. They looked at each other and swept into the basin again.


    The sight of such a neat and uniform calling for the same voice should be very frightening.


    Facts have proved that at that moment, they also had a moment of shock in their hearts, but they chose to rush to them more rationally, and then knocked them down one by one with their skills while they were still stunned.


    The benevolence of women can''t be a big deal after all. Xin Yue has been following Wang Yu for a long time and has long known this thing.


    The quiet honey snow pond began to be restless after all. The sound of fighting echoed in the whole honey snow pond with all kinds of heartbreaking roars.


    Such a huge natural basin is like the most powerful loudspeaker. Originally, a slight sound can be infinitely amplified. Now the cries of hundreds of people are directly transmitted to the wind shelter ice city not far away.


    Anxiously waiting for Xinchen in the shelter ice city, they couldn''t help worrying when they heard such a fierce voice.


    The plan was not mature at first, but they didn''t think much because of the emergency. Now when they heard such a tragic war, Bing Er couldn''t sit still. He stood up directly and was about to rush out of the city.


    "What are you doing! Sit down!"


    Before she took a few steps, Xin Chen''s stern voice came from behind bing''er. Then, a dark red figure appeared in front of her. Bing''er looked up faintly. It was Xin Chen''s worried but serious eyes.


    "There are so many ancient youzong people outside the city. We can hear them so clearly in the city. Do you think they can''t hear them?"


    Xin Chen''s voice just fell. Bing Er also felt the stars behind him holding his sleeves. "The landlord is right. What we should worry about now is the situation in the city."


    The scream of the man in black obviously spread faster to the ancient youzong troops stationed outside the city. Before the three people tangled for a long time, there was a hurried voice outside the study, and then the anxious voice of the soldiers sounded, "no, the ancient youzong soldiers outside the city master have attacked!"

 Chapter 1245

    Xin Chen took a look at the stunned bing''er, then calmly walked forward and opened his mouth to the door. "Now quickly summon all heads to lead them to the study. We should discuss and discuss urgent strategic matters."


    "Yes."


    The soldier took the order. With a rush of footsteps away, Bing Er walked back to the table. At this time, she finally realized how serious the matter was.


    At this time, she is no longer the situation that she had to bear alone when wandering the Jianghu. They have to face an army, and they need to be a whole on their own side.


    "Don''t be impatient. There will always be a way to solve things. After we ease the situation here, we will send someone to mixuetang to rescue Wang Yu and them."


    Xingcai nodded to the stars, and at the same time, she reached out to pat bing''er on the back. Bing''er was stunned and looked at the stars, nodding the same way.


    The situation is grim these days. Even if the ice city has been in a stalemate with the people of guyouzong and has not sent troops, it has always been on guard against sudden attacks.


    Therefore, the attack of guyouzong''s army did not cause much loss to them, but the voices of Wang Yu and Xin Yue worried them.


    What they don''t know, however, is that the two people they are most worried about have now passed through the basin of mixuetang and dived deep into the interior of mixuetang.


    It has been half a day since Wang Yu and Xin Yue solved the ghost sect leader and the man in black ambushed outside the honey snow pond. The sky gradually brightened. Wang Yu led Xin Yue in front and they walked towards the hinterland of the honey snow pond together.


    "I didn''t expect to fight against us for such a long time. Many customs have fallen like this. Now I think of it, it''s still a little unreal."


    It was quiet around. Only the wind could be heard, and the yellow sand was blowing. Xin Yue also spoke to Wang Yu who was walking in front, with some regret in her tone.


    Speaking of it, this was the first time they saw many princesses, but they didn''t expect to end up like this. There was an inexplicable taste in their hearts.


    After hearing Xin Yue''s words, Wang Yu suddenly remembered that the moment before they attacked the ghost Lord, he had a strange smile on his mouth.


    It seemed to be a free and easy way beyond all things in the world. It was more like looking down on life and death. Looking at them, they had some expectations.


    But before, he said such arrogant words to the two people who broke into mixuetang. Will such a person with complex emotions really be willing to die?


    Or was it all his disguise?


    Wang Yu frowned and looked serious, but he didn''t speak. He just walked quietly in front and stepped on the thin and soft yellow sand. There was an unspeakable sense of adhesion.


    After walking for a short time, Wang Yu and Xin Yue also obviously felt the difference in the breath in front. They looked at each other. The breath on their bodies had gradually condensed. Light white and red surrounded them to form a light protective cover.


    The sound of "buzzing -" came faintly from the front. They stood in place, and the light flashed. The sword emperor and snow feather whip had appeared in their hands.


    The sound gradually increased. Before they saw what was ahead, they already felt a strong breath fluctuation.


    This feeling was not the same as when fighting with the man in black. Wang Yumei was very cold and found that the situation in front was not normal.


    "Be careful, this is the move of the ancient Youdi!"


    The sword emperor opened his mouth to remind him. After that, many flying objects glittering with dark light appeared around Wang Yu. The day that was originally reflected by the yellow sand suddenly became a dark environment.


    "Xin Yue, be careful of these things. Their attack method is very special. Don''t move first."


    Wang Yu didn''t move or even speak. He just stood where he was and the secretary spoke to Xin Yue. However, at the moment when his voice fell, the black objects standing in front of them suddenly swarmed behind him.


    "Bad..."


    Such an idea appeared in Wang Yu''s heart. He turned around quickly and saw Xin Yue fighting with the swarming black objects.


    "I... can''t..."


    Xin Yue was surrounded by black objects and was constantly under their attack. She felt that Wang Yu looked at her, and her eyes also took some guilt. On the one hand, she looked at Wang Yu, and on the other hand, the snow feather whip in her hand kept waving towards the black objects.


    "Although I haven''t seen these things, they should start attacking according to our actions. You can try to slow down your actions first."


    Wang Yu didn''t look anxiously at Xin Yue''s direction, but spoke to her secret skill, pointing to just now, because Wang Yu turned his head violently, and the gradually converging black objects were slowly dispersing. The new moon looked at him. Although he was suspicious, he did as he said.


    Black objects are like black birds. They have a strong smell of attack. Every time they get close to Xinyue, they always feel that their force has been severely reduced and they can''t exert their strength.

 Chapter 1246

    However, despite this, Xin Yue did as Wang Yu said, and gradually slowed down the range of her movements. Her movements became slower and slower. Finally, the black objects around her gradually became less and even disappeared.


    For the time being, they won''t be attacked. However, the black objects around them began to fly in all directions because they couldn''t find them through their actions.


    Occasionally one or two of them hit Xin Yue or Wang Yu, and then they would crash in this direction madly, until they were hurt by their breath and fell out of the air, and then there was no sound.


    "Brother Yu, it''s not the way to go on like this. Even if we won''t be attacked, we can''t take action. If Gu youzong''s army comes at this time, the situation will be harmful to us."


    Xin Yue frowned slightly, but did not dare to speak. Instead, he looked straight into his eyes and looked at Wang Yu. They clearly could breathe and smell each other and look at each other, but they could only communicate through the secretary.


    Wang Yu said that he had no position and indicated the new moon with his eyes. He didn''t have to worry too often. However, he also had some creatures with no bottom in his heart. He really hadn''t seen them, or it couldn''t be called a creature at all. They just found people''s breath through their judgment of actions. Even if they made a mistake, they would fight in that direction, I think it was set long ago.


    The more rigid the movement is, the more difficult it is for them to interrupt.


    "Don''t panic, I''ll find a way."


    Wang Yu gave a voice to comfort Xin Yue. When he was tangled, the black objects around him were already flying around aimlessly, but suddenly they came one after another in a certain direction like chicken blood.


    Even those who lingered in the direction of Xinyue just found out also followed up and stopped here.


    In a hurry, Xin Yue turned his head to Wang Yu and saw that he also looked at himself with a shocked face. They looked at each other. Then, they looked at the direction of the influx of black objects at the same time.


    I saw two figures flying from the mixuetang basin in the distance, one ice blue and one month white. They were fast, but they were immediately surrounded by groups of black objects.


    "Ice and stars are coming!"


    Xin Yue spoke excitedly. Wang Yu took a step forward and saw two figures tangled with black objects in front of him.


    "What should we do?"


    Although Xinyue wanted to help them, she turned her head first and asked Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu thought for a moment and then said without hesitation, "let''s help them."


    The voice fell, and his blue figure jumped out like a gust of wind. Xinyue was slightly stunned, and then began to make efforts to fly and follow him.


    Bing''er, who was in the middle of the fierce battle, noticed the strong breath coming from the front, and took out actions in their busy schedule and turned to look over there.


    I saw two figures, one green and one red, rushing towards them, and the black objects surrounding them seemed to suddenly find something interesting. They withdrew frantically from around them and flew to the two people who had just rushed over.


    "It''s Mr. Wang and miss Xinyue."


    Bing''er looked at the stars around him. Without saying a word, they rushed towards them.


    The scene was chaotic. The light of black objects and the color of the force of Wang Yu formed an inexplicable and strange picture in the long yellow sand.


    Wind hunting, blowing around them, but did not shake a penny. The scene was rigorous and solemn, only the rustle of wind and sand. In addition, it was quiet and strange.


    "Do we need to slow down now?"


    Xin Yue kept waving the snow feather whip in her hand, the sound fell, and another group of black objects had been waved down by her.


    Wang Yu waved the light white force in his left hand and the shining sword emperor in his right hand, but he still took out the space and smiled at Xinyue uninhibited, "what do you think?"


    Big kill, of course.


    Without saying this, he has proved it with action.


    When xingcai and bing''er came, they just heard their strange conversation. Before they had time to explain, they had joined the battle circle.


    Originally, Wang Yu thought that they needed to take some special measures to defeat these black objects, so when he found that they could only judge their position by action, he chose to stop with Xin Yue and wait to come up with a solution.


    However, until now, the number of people fighting against black objects has increased to four of them. Wang Yu feels that he doesn''t need to wait for the opportunity at all, because the strength of the four of them is enough to hang them all.


    For a time, the speed in Wang Yu''s hands on the field accelerated, Xinyue was slightly stunned, and then he involuntarily accelerated his actions.


    In this way, the falling speed of black objects is also accelerating. In the twinkling of an eye, the dark color that blocks the sky and the sun has gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 1247

    After all the black objects were killed by four people, the lover''s heart was very complex in the face of the unknown bodies falling on the ground. After a moment of silence, Wang Yu looked at bing''er and xingcai.


    "I didn''t get hurt just now."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth. After saying that, he subconsciously looked at Xin Yue, with a deep worry on his face.


    Xingcai and bing''er naturally shook their heads. Although Xin Yuegang was a little frightened, more people joined the war circle later. Naturally, she was not so easy to get hurt again. At present, she also shook her head.


    "In that case, let''s go on."


    Wang Yu nodded to the crowd, then turned around and walked towards the depths of the honey snow pond in front of him.


    But unexpectedly, just after he took a step, he felt that his sleeves were grabbed by the people behind him. He turned his head in confusion. He saw xingcai looking at himself seriously and saying:


    "These things are extraordinary. Do you know how to eliminate them completely?"


    As he spoke, his eyes also looked at the bodies of the black objects falling to the ground. Although they had killed all the small things, he could still see the faint trembling wings in the yellow sand.


    Such a situation will never be completely killed. The reason why xingcai said so is also out of this consideration.


    Wang Yu didn''t know the importance of this matter. He first pulled the sleeves held in other people''s hands, then opened his starry eyes and said:


    "I understand, but this is not the place to talk. Let''s leave first."


    Xingcai frowned, but did not easily let Wang Yu leave. "Wait, solve these things first."


    Bing''er and Xin Yue looked at each other. They saw Wang Yu''s dispute, but they didn''t know who to listen to. Although what they said was reasonable, Wang Yu''s calm appearance also shook their hearts.


    "At present, they will not attack us again for the time being. First find a safe place and I''ll tell you in detail."


    With that, he looked back at the ground, a dark black objects, and then took advantage of the gap between the stars, stepped forward and flew out.


    "Wang Yu!"


    Xingcai screamed, and then he hurriedly followed Wang Yu. Bing Er looked at each other and followed up.


    The situation was exactly what Wang Yu had expected. Although they were fast away from the environment and there were some signs that the black objects caught up with them, they still couldn''t resist the previous attack. The strongest thing was just taking off and then falling on the soft yellow sand.


    In the long yellow sand, there seemed to be no edge ahead. However, Wang Yu seemed to understand the situation here. He walked fast without changing his face. Xin Yue couldn''t feel his breath and couldn''t keep up with him.


    "Miss Xin, do you know what these things are?"


    The stars kept following Wang Yu''s back, with their eyes on Wang Yu''s flying back. At the same time, they asked Xin Yue modestly.


    "... in fact, I don''t know. Before you came, brother Yu just told me that these things judge the location according to people''s actions."


    Xin Yue also looked along his eyes. There was an inexplicable look in his eyes. After that, he couldn''t help thinking about Wang Yu''s decision and performance just now.


    Obviously, what he showed was to wait and see the change, but after the stars came, he attacked without hesitation.


    Looking at Xinyue''s meditative appearance, xingcai looked at each other and didn''t ask anything again.


    "By the way, isn''t honey snow pond protected by array? Why did you come..."


    Xin Yue suddenly remembered an important thing. As soon as she spoke, she saw Wang Yu, who was moving fast ahead, stop and turn around. At the same time, she also said:


    "Here we are."


    Where? Where?


    Xin Yue could only let go of her confusion and slowed down and stopped in front of Wang Yu, but her face showed her mood at this time.


    "This is the edge of mixuetang. We should get less control from guyouzong."


    Needless to say, the three people who had stopped in front of him asked. Wang Yu himself began to tell where it was. By the way, he also told how he found his way in a place with the same scenery on all sides.


    "Just now I found the place where the breath of the whole honey snow pond array is the weakest."


    With that, he turned and looked ahead. Listening to his tone, he seemed to be a little lucky:


    "But miraculously, all the previous imprisonment has been eliminated, so you don''t have to worry about being found by the people of the ancient youzong."


    Looking at his back, Xin Yue suddenly wanted to understand something and couldn''t help opening his mouth, "do you mean that even if we don''t have your spiritual help now, we won''t be easily bewitched in the honey snow pond?"


    The corner of Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly hooked, and then he turned around. The expression on his face was a little gentle, "yes, and it''s still the nearest place to guyouzong''s base camp."

 Chapter 1248

    He looked at Xinyue mysteriously, and then his eyes moved around between bing''er and xingcai. His energetic appearance inspired everyone for a time.


    "Does that mean that we can rush in and have a try now?"


    Bing''er''s always calm face also showed a look of surprise, and even his cold voice was excited.


    However, Wang Yu''s words directly cancelled her wonderful plan:


    "Of course not. There are only four people if we want to overthrow guyouzong."


    Bing Er looked cold and frowned slightly at Wang Yu, but he didn''t speak. He quietly waited for Wang Yu to continue to speak.


    "Although I don''t know about the array, it should also be related to the black object we met just now."


    Speaking of this, Wang Yu glanced solemnly between the three. Then he went on:


    "Guyouzong was a force that existed thousands of years ago. Even if it was sealed, we don''t know much about many things, so we should be careful."


    After that, the four fell into silence. After a while, Xin Yue slowly opened his mouth, "brother Yu, let''s sneak outside and observe their troop allocation. We can''t go back empty handed."


    What Xin Yue said was exactly what bing''er and xingcai wanted to express. After hearing what she said, they looked forward to looking at him. Everything was silent.


    "OK," Wang Yusong said, and then followed, "but we''ll observe around. We must not first attract the attention of ancient Youdi."


    His tone was serious. After that, he especially looked at the stars. After all, it was always something he liked to improvise.


    "Don''t worry, the troops of the ice city haven''t completely formed a perfect system. I won''t add trouble to the landlord."


    Xingcai''s voice fell. Wang Yu nodded and could understand xingcai''s mood.


    "So, do we need to hide first?"


    Bing''er raised his eyebrows. After that, everyone''s eyes also looked at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu smiled helplessly and shook his head. Although he agreed, he was still lucky. There was no need to read the mantra. The fourth weight of the ten thousand soul formula began to work. When all their bodies were shrouded in light white light, he also spoke:


    "The breath hides itself."


    The voice fell, and they disappeared in the long yellow sand¡ª¡ª


    Of course, those who were controlled by Wang Yu at the same time with the fourth weight of the ten thousand soul formula can still see each other.


    "Just now you clearly found here through the sword emperor. Is it because there is something wrong with the mental power of the body?"


    With the help of their perfect body shape, the four people have flashed into the main gate of the ancient youzong castle. Now they are moving forward meticulously, and the sound of dragon candle appears in Wang Yu''s mind unprepared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Yu did not respond, but moved forward slowly but carefully, as if he had never heard the sound of a dragon candle.


    "Although your mental strength recovered quickly and saved a lot of liquid, there is still no way to perfectly support you and Xin Yue to escape in the powerful array of mixuetang."


    Without response, Long Zhu kept talking. Where no one could see, Wang Yu frowned slightly. Although he was unwilling to admit it, the fact seemed to be what he said.


    "Alas, when will you be able to correct this problem?"


    Long Zhu knew that Wang Yu didn''t want to pay attention to his mood. After talking, he finally gave up.


    Guyouzong''s base camp is not as full of all kinds of defense lines and secret sentries as they think, probably because of the protection of mixuetang and mysterious black objects in front, the base camp was unexpectedly unexpected and easily sneaked in without much difficulty.


    "There aren''t many people here."


    The more the stars went inside, the more they felt that the ancient youzong was empty and no one appeared. He also felt something wrong in his heart.


    "Well, most of the troops have been assigned to every corner of the Wufu continent. Otherwise, they are stationed outside the wind shelter ice city."


    Xinyue explained that Wang Yu followed her and did the rear safety work for the four people.


    Before they were outside the castle of guyouzong, they had not noticed the structure of the whole castle. Now they came in and found that it was a huge labyrinth like a loop.


    What''s more, it''s almost dark here. There''s no light shining in. It''s only placed on the narrow walls on both sides of the corridor, with a little bleak shimmer.


    "Follow me. Whatever the ancient youzong''s army, we''ll be careful."


    Starlight opened his mouth. He walked in the front, and his spirit was obviously inspired a lot.


    "Stars, don''t get too excited. We''re not here to destroy them. Pay attention to concealment!"


    Wang Yu opened his mouth in a serious tone. After that, he also felt the stars humming in front. Although he didn''t say anything, it can be seen from his actions that he restrained a lot.


    "I''ll go back in a minute. Your mental strength can''t hold up."

 Chapter 1249

    The sword emperor, who had been silent all the time, suddenly opened his mouth. After that, not only Wang Yu and Xiaohun were surprised, but also he himself was stunned by his performance just now.


    As a legendary divine sword, the emperor of swords, just a son of mankind, will not care. His only idea is to quickly seal the ancient Youdi through human use and complete his mission.


    As for the outside world, it is just a passing cloud for him. It is nothing. To put it bluntly, even the person he calls "master" is just a medium.


    However, until the sword emperor suddenly opened his mouth just now, he realized that maybe Wang Yu was not just a master for himself.


    "I know."


    Wang Yu gave a faint answer with a secret skill. After saying that, he added a new sentence, "thank you for your concern."


    Wang Yu doesn''t understand the change in the heart of the sword emperor at this time, but similarly, he has no special feelings for the Millennium sword emperor. Just now it was just some accident. The sword emperor has nothing to do with himself and will speak like this.


    "There''s something ahead. Wait a minute. Don''t move first. I''ll go and have a look myself."


    The star who had been walking in front suddenly opened his mouth, turned his back to the people, waved his hand, turned and was about to go to the front.


    Wang Yu frowned slightly and used his mental strength to look around. He also found something strange in front of him, but he didn''t find out what it was.


    It''s really strange for xingcai to say so, but his mental power is not very stable at present. Rushing forward rashly may bring danger to them.


    "Well, pay attention to everything. We''ll wait for you here."


    Wang Yu finally opened his mouth. After saying that, the figure of stars flashed in front of everyone. Presumably, he has been looking forward to his independent activities since just now.


    "Don''t worry about Wang Yu. Xingcai knows what he should do."


    Bing''er turned to look at Wang Yu and slowly opened his mouth. However, in the darkness, Wang Yu''s face could not be seen clearly, so he could only see a vague outline.


    In the dark, when she saw Wang Yu nodding gently, she felt relieved and turned her head to pay attention to the changes ahead.


    "Hold on for a while at most. When the stars come back, let''s go quickly and pass by the honey snow pond. Maybe the array will be opened again at that time, which will do great damage to your mental power."


    The voice of dragon candle came from Wang Yu''s mind. Compared with the calm and indifferent suddenly appeared before, it was more anxious and worried.


    Wang Yu nodded softly without speaking. He followed behind Xin Yue and watched the development ahead with bing''er - of course, they couldn''t see anything but feel it through the breath.


    "There''s a fight!"


    Without waiting for them to do more buffer encounters, they keenly found the conflict ahead. At present, they can''t control too much and fly directly to the direction of disordered breath.


    In the dark, the light white martial spirit gradually lingered around his figure. Looking from behind, it emitted a faint light, giving people a sacred and inviolable feeling.


    Xin Yue and bing''er were just stunned for a moment. The next second, their figure rushed forward like a sharp sword, but they didn''t run straight ahead like Wang Yu, but they planned to go around from both sides.


    In their hands, they also twinkled with ice blue and red martial gas light, and rushed away with a strong wind.


    Originally a dark corridor, at this time, it has been illuminated by the light emitted by the three people.


    And this kind of light makes them see clearly that those who emit bleak light on the wall are not candles or any gem lighting tools, but the eyes of poisonous snakes flashing brilliantly.


    No wonder when Xinyue looked at these lights just now, she inexplicably felt the shaking of the light. It turned out that it was just a poisonous snake spitting out a message.


    Originally, in Wufu continent, which has been assimilated by various forces, primitive creatures such as ordinary poisonous snakes will not appear again. In the most poor and ordinary plants, they will have shallow force.


    After all, after thousands of years of accumulation, primitive creatures without any force have long been eliminated in the torrent of history.


    In contrast, the reason why Wang Yu didn''t find anything strange on the walls was that they didn''t have any breath at all, let alone that these things didn''t move from beginning to end.


    "Don''t be afraid of these. They are just primitive animals. They don''t have any martial spirit and won''t attack us."


    He noticed that Xin Yue and bing''er had some emotional conflict. Wang Yu''s voice was transmitted into their minds through the secret arts. The gentle and quiet voice gave them a short comfort, and also refreshed themselves to see the direction of the siege of the stars.


    It can''t be said that on the wide corridor, Xincai got up and flew down and entangled with another figure. The arrival of the three brought them a short light. People instantly saw that what entangled with the stars was a dark Python!

 Chapter 1250

    I didn''t notice it just now. After the three people saw the creature clearly, they realized that the surrounding air had a rotten smell.


    The light flashed through the Python''s body, and the smooth and bright surface was directly absorbed into their eyes¡ª¡ª


    It turns out that its skin is not so smooth. If you look carefully, it looks like countless cracks after being dried by the wind for countless times.


    Moreover, its huge body deepens these wrinkles, and its ugliness is exposed in front of them, just like a gully that has dried up for a long time.


    "Come and help me! The python has no force, but its strength is amazing!"


    Coriander noticed the sound behind him, and ignored the boa constrictor''s tail attack in front of him. He turned his head and looked at them, and the three hurriedly opened their mouths.


    "Be careful."


    As soon as Bing Er hurried to xingcai''s body, he saw him turn around to see the python behind him. His tail had swung towards him, and the strong wind rushed past. He also quickly said that the ice blue force in his hand had flown to the Python''s ugly and dark tail.


    The boa constrictor ate it thoroughly, and the tail, which was already dancing wildly, trembled violently by such stimulation. For a time, the flying sand and stones shuttled back and forth in the corridor, which disturbed everyone''s sight.


    The python had no martial Qi. The four people could not judge their specific position through spiritual knowledge. They could only reluctantly open their eyes and look ahead.


    "This Python is the same species as the little snake on the wall, but just now I clearly felt a change here. Why did it happen again after I came here..."


    Xin Yue stared at the stinging Python and murmured, looking unbelievable.


    "There is no fluctuation of breath. Just watch it. Now is not the time for wishful thinking."


    Wang Yu''s voice came from behind Xingyue. Then he just felt that his waist was hugged fiercely, and then his whole body passed quickly behind him.


    Where she was standing just now, the Python''s huge tail slapped on the ground. The hard stone slabs they were stepping on were broken into many pieces because of this action, but they were also radial and attacked them.


    "This is a creature on the land thousands of years ago. It seems that when the ancient Youdi was sealed, he still played this means and handed down these things."


    Wang Yu was stunned by the solemn voice of the sword emperor, and then realized what was going on.


    A thousand years ago, force had just appeared, and all combat systems had not been fully understood. Creatures without force and creatures produced by similar mutations lived together. Such a state did not become stable until a thousand years later, and only creatures with force were left in the world.


    But they didn''t expect to see the primitive Python at this time. It seems that the ancient Youdi had put it in the castle of the base camp before in order to prevent them from attacking suddenly.


    "I just felt the change. It should be the golden light around the python."


    The voice of the sword emperor was no longer transmitted to Wang Yu''s ears, but directly released. Xin Yue was slightly stunned, and then he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    It seems that the python, like those black objects, is a trap used to lure them.


    "The python is primitive. There is no force on its body, and naturally there will be no inner elixir containing the essence of the whole body. So how can we defeat it?"


    Bing''er said the key point of the matter and looked to Wang Yu for help. In fact, what bing''er wanted to ask for help was the sword emperor who existed thousands of years ago. She also understood that although the sword emperor had not appeared, he was always paying attention to their situation.


    "Python is also a snake. The key of snakes is seven inches. You just need to find its seven inches and cut it off. You can kill it. Even if the body can move, it can''t hurt you any more at that time."


    The voice of the sword emperor was filled with strong middle spirit, which was inexplicably reassuring. Wang Yu and Xin Yue looked at each other and looked at the python hidden under the rough skin. They were tender seven inches away. After nodding to each other, they quickly ran out.


    "OK, the two of us will help you."


    After xingcai spoke, he and bing''er rushed to the front and back of the python. One by one, they kept using force to attract its attention, so that Wang Yu and Xin Yue could take the opportunity to attack its seven inches.


    The Python''s body is huge. In the narrow corridor, it is teased and entangled by four people. Finally, it doesn''t know which direction to attack. There is a strong smell of force all over its body, but it can''t get rid of it.


    Not only did xingcai and bing''er attack, but Wang Yu and Xin Yue also shot at him when they were close to him. They used force to fight him from a distance. Although they would not hurt him, they made his actions more violent.


    In the stalemate, seeing that the python was about to go further, she saw that Xin Yue''s red figure had appeared. She lay on the Python''s dark body, flashed a red light in her hand, and quickly rushed up to the Python''s seven inches in the next second.

 Chapter 1251

    It was too late. At that time, the red force in Xin Yue''s hand had rushed straight to the tenderest seven inches of the huge python. The powerful ability fluctuated around. Now, even if Wang Yu launched his own ability to attract it at the same time, there was no way to make the python ignore the danger he was about to face.


    However, it was too late to notice that there were more and more wounds being attacked, but the python twisted his body as much as possible, swinging back and forth, trying to fall Xinyue hanging on his body.


    "Hold on, be careful!"


    The situation was critical. Wang Yu stopped his attack and frowned at Xinyue who was thrown around. The light white martial spirit of his left hand flew around Xinyue.


    Bing''er and xingcai also suspended the speed of their attack, glanced in the direction of Xin Yue, and then accelerated the intensity and speed of their attack again. When Wang Yu didn''t attack with them, he controlled the python.


    Xin Yue was surrounded by Wang Yu''s light white soft force. At the moment, he didn''t care about the boa constrictor''s crazy shaking, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then ruthlessly inserted all the red martial Qi in his hands into his body.


    In the narrow space, the air seemed silent for a second.


    Lying on the python, Xin Yue, after using all her strength to insert into the Python''s body, also collapsed on the Python''s rapidly stiff body, gently closed her eyes, and the long bangs covered the fine beads of sweat from her forehead.


    Although they could not feel the breath and any force fluctuation on the python, at this time, they also knew that the python basically lost its life.


    After the Python''s body was completely stiff, it also slowly fell into the corridor. Xinyue noticed the change of its body, but ignored it. She still lay on the body and closed her eyes to ease the hard work just now.


    "Let''s go first."


    Wang Yurou spoke in a soft voice. After that, he also walked gently to Xin Yue who was still lying on the python, jumped gently, flew on the python, stretched out his hand to hold Xin Yue, and moved gently and slowly.


    Xinyue knew that Wang Yu was coming, but she didn''t expect him to be so bold. She opened her eyes in amazement and was about to break away from Wang Yu''s arms.


    Wang Yu didn''t refuse, but followed Xin Yue''s action and let her go. One by one, they stepped down from the Python and looked at bing''er and the stars.


    "Our movement is not small. It is estimated that the people of guyouzong should find it in a while. Leave quickly."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth and the others nodded. Up to now, they have little energy to explore here. It is the most important thing to leave before the people of guyouzong arrive.


    Even the stars, who couldn''t wait to take risks, knew that the physical and mental damage of the four of them was not trivial after the battle just now, and nodded and agreed.


    "Let''s go."


    Bing er''s eyes moved back and forth between the two for a while, then opened his mouth, then turned and walked in the direction of coming. The stars followed up, and the two walked in the front.


    "Brother Yu, let''s go too." Xin Yue stretched out her hand and pulled Wang Yu''s sleeve. Wang Yu still stood in front of the boa constrictor who had just fallen, looking at something solemnly until Xin Yue grabbed him and didn''t want to come back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xinyue noticed something was wrong. She went to Wang Yu and spoke softly. After she said it, she looked down his eyes. She saw that the seven inches that she had just been attacked by herself had faintly penetrated into the dark environment.


    The liquid is similar to the smell they felt when they first came here, but it seems to be much stronger.


    "Young master Wang, what are you doing? Let''s go!"


    Bing''er''s slightly anxious voice came from the front of the corridor. Xin Yue also looked at Wang Yu with a frown and wanted to ask what. After thinking for a while, she still didn''t speak.


    "Do you think this Python is different?"


    The voice of the little soul appeared in Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu blinked and then opened his mouth, but it was not the secret skill that came to his mind, but said it directly:


    "Do you think the change of this Python is very similar to some creature we saw before?"


    Wang Yu''s voice fell down, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, turned sideways and looked at Xin Yue, "maybe you don''t remember. It was in luan''an village in the northern region of Wufu. At that time, we saw the variant version in the stone wall under the cliff."


    With that, he also looked at the black Python lying on the ground again, took a step forward and put his hand deep into the seven inches of the python.


    "Brother Yu, we don''t know what the liquid is. Don''t touch it easily!"


    Xinyue made a noise to stop it. Wang Yu didn''t look back, but stretched out his other hand and waved to Xinyue, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    "When you say this, it seems that you are really like Luan an beast."


    The little soul has always followed Wang Yu and knows the nature he said best. In fact, the sword emperor began to doubt that the python was a primitive python that did not evolve in ancient times.

 Chapter 1252

    After all, the ancient Youdi, which had been sealed for thousands of years, was resurrected alone, and the ghost sect had worked hard for so many years to barely succeed. How could such a large animal recover together?


    "Don''t move, there may be danger."


    When Wang Yu was about to touch the viscous liquid flowing slowly from the python, the voice of the sword emperor suddenly rang out in his mind.


    Wang Yu frowned and moved his hands. Xin Yue behind him thought he understood. A happy look flashed in his eyes, but he found that the next second, he quickly put his palm into the ugly skin and inserted it into the softest seven inches. His fingers moved slightly, just touching the wound attacked by Xin Yue''s martial Qi.


    Xin Yue frowned at his movements and forgot to stop him for a moment. After his palm fumbled in the Python''s body for a while, a white light suddenly flashed from the wound.


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of consternation, and then his body was shocked by the light, and the whole person was excluded from the python.


    "Brother Yu!"


    Xin Yue exclaimed, hurriedly walked to Wang Yu and put his hand on his shoulder, but he saw a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "How are you?"


    She opened her mouth anxiously and trembled to wipe the blood off Wang Yu''s lips. However, Wang Yu stopped her from coughing violently. She quickly released her hand and nervously watched Wang Yu ease himself.


    "Let''s get out of here..."


    Wang Yu frowned and opened his mouth. After that, he stretched out his hand weakly, stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "The python behind is not a simple primitive creature. It may be a killing tool developed by the ancient youzong."


    Before Xinyue asked, Wang Yu explained. After that, he turned his head and looked at the seven inches that had just emitted a strong light. His eyebrows frowned more tightly. He also quickly grabbed Xinyue''s palm and ran ahead.


    "I can feel a powerful wave in its body, just like the luan''an beast in luan''an village."


    Wang Yu took Xin Yue and ran wildly in the narrow and dark corridor. At the same time, he looked at his back again and again, until they saw that they were standing still, waiting for their ice and stars.


    "What happened just now? The movement on your side, and the fluctuation of a strong breath for a moment."


    Wang Yu stopped and immediately heard Bing er''s inquiry. Xingcai didn''t speak, but the anxious expression on his face also showed that he cared about what he had just said.


    "I found a problem. I''ll explain it to you in detail when we are safe."


    Wang Yu frowned and opened his mouth with sincerity in his eyes, but he was still in the dark corridor, and the rest of the people didn''t really see it.


    Bing''er looked at Wang Yu briefly, then nodded suspiciously and turned to the stars around him. Just about to speak, he seemed to suddenly find something, and said, "there''s something wrong with your face, is it okay?"


    Wang Yu has tried his best to cover up his mental and physical weakness, but Bing Er found out. Now Xin Yue around him stepped forward and was about to explain for him when he was blocked by Wang Yu. "I''m no big deal. I''ll go out safely first."


    Although Xinyue didn''t understand why he said this, he still followed Wang Yu''s words and comforted him, "time is running out. We won''t go again. It''s time for the people of guyouzong to come in a moment."


    In the dark corridor, Wang Yu didn''t speak any more and flew quietly towards the exit. However, Long Zhu had also noticed Wang Yu''s intention and spoke helplessly:


    "Stop talking. The situation between you is different. After you go out, you may not be able to persist until you return to the city."


    That''s right. Wang Yu wants to communicate with Xin Yue about the details of killing Python just now. He usually uses secret skills to communicate when moving forward at high speed. He definitely has no problem.


    It''s just that today''s mental strength has been disordered. Coupled with the inexplicable slander just now, if you spend more energy, you may not be able to support it.


    When the four people first came to miyuetang, he fainted outside the basin because of mental loss. At that time, thanks to Xin Chen''s timely arrival, he was saved. Even so, Wang Yu was still unconscious for so long under the care of the famous doctor Guanyi.


    Now if he faints outside again, the danger can only be greater.


    Not to mention whether the strange and powerful array of mixuetang will bewitch their minds again. Even if Wang Yu really fainted just outside the mixuetang basin, it will not be Xin Chen and reinforcements waiting for them, but the ancient youzong army that has been in ambush for a long time.


    "I believe the sword emperor must know about boa constrictor and luan''an beast. We''ll talk about it after we go back and let you rest and recover for a period of time."


    While Wang Yu was thinking, the voice of the Dragon candle came again. Of course, this was said in Wang Yu''s mind. The sword emperor in his body naturally listened to a bottle without any response.

 Chapter 1253

    As for the reason why the little soul didn''t speak from beginning to end, it was also that he was under the sword emperor, and the relationship between honor and inferiority made him unable to directly discuss the emperor of swords with dragon candle.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the exit of the corridor, the light outside also appeared in his eyes bit by bit. Wang Yu''s heart was completely opposite. It was gradually shrouded in darkness, and his heart sank slowly.


    From the beginning, the sword emperor did not regard them as his own people, or from his heart, he just regarded Wang Yu as a tool to complete his great mission.


    Wang Yu knew this from the beginning.


    "Mr. Wang, we''re out."


    The leading star turned to look at Wang Yu, who was in deep thought. He was also excited, but he was gently hit on the shoulder by Bing Er nearby:


    "We haven''t reached a safe place yet. Let''s continue on our way."


    Xin Yue looked at the interaction between the two people and turned to look at Wang Yu. She looked more worried, "brother Yu, are you okay?"


    They didn''t observe carefully from the corridor just now. Now, the strong sun shines on them, especially Wang Yu''s pale face and weakness.


    Even xingcai looked at Wang Yu with some worry and wanted to ask him about his body, but Wang Yu snapped back, "go, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    As soon as the voice fell, he himself disappeared in place like a gust of wind.


    The remaining three looked at each other and could only keep up with him. They were equally worried in their eyes.


    "Jiandi, I hope you can be more sincere to us when you go back."


    Wang Yu endured severe physical pain and mental weakness. He still spoke to the sword emperor in his body. After saying that, he also took a big breath. His footsteps were disordered for a moment, but he soon adjusted them.


    "Brother Yu."


    Xinyue took advantage of the gap just now and rushed to him. The expression on her face was still worried. However, it was obvious that Wang Yu was hiding well. She didn''t find any abnormality.


    Xingcai and bing''er followed Wang Yu closely. The four said nothing else. Wang Yu led the way and returned along the original road¡ª¡ª


    But of course, except Wang Yu himself, no one knows how he judges the direction in such an environment where every direction is a scenery in all directions.


    Fortunately, although they just found something suspected of the secret weapons of the ancient youzong and caused so much noise, they didn''t find anything unusual when passing through the mixuetang basin, and the four passed here quickly and speechlessly.


    After coming out of the basin of mixuetang, the weather obviously changed, and the temperature became colder as they got closer and closer to the wind shelter ice city.


    After stepping on this road, their most obvious feeling is that the smell of blood and the traces of battle around them are becoming more and more obvious.


    When approaching the ice city, the smell of blood becomes particularly strong. On the land frozen by the cold wind and cold temperature, there are floating corpses everywhere, and the blood has not dried up. It looks like a tragic and abnormal scene when it seeps into the chapped land cracks.


    Wang Yu slowed down and finally stood next to a pile of corpses piled up at random. He frowned and stared at these corpses with some heat.


    Xin Yue also stopped with him, but her eyes were unbearable. She couldn''t help reaching out to cover her mouth, but she couldn''t help opening her mouth:


    "This..."


    This is an anti secluded army assembled from major towns and forces in Wufu mainland. As early as more than ten days ago, Xin Yue remembered that she and Xin Chen had seen them drill outside the city from a distance.


    Touching the token full of blood, Xin Yue felt like the cold temperature on it. The two characters "Wufu" made of black iron on it seemed to be waiting for her at a high speed. What a tragic and powerful struggle had been encountered here before.


    "Xiaoyue, you''re back!"


    Behind him came a familiar voice. Before the voice''s owner Xin Chen appeared in front of them, Xin Yue and xingcai ran in her direction.


    Wang Yu still stood in his place without any action, not because he was still immersed in these corpses everywhere, but because he suddenly found that his martial spirit couldn''t come out at all


    "Brother Yu, come here quickly!"


    The voice of Xin Yue calling him came from behind. Wang Yu frowned and wanted to turn around to respond, but he found that he had no way to control his body. His body was so stiff that he couldn''t move again!


    "Little soul, dragon candle, I......"


    Wang Yu''s voice trembled. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. His trembling voice wanted to call the little soul and dragon candle in his body, but he didn''t get any response.


    The unprecedented fear shrouded Wang Yu''s mind. He lost his force. The most direct result was that Xin Chen appeared just now. He just heard the voice from a distance, but didn''t feel any breath.

 Chapter 1254

    Now, in front of this pile of corpses, he wanted to turn around and leave and run to Xinchen, but he couldn''t control his body. He stood stiff and couldn''t do anything.


    Gradually, he didn''t seem to hear any sound, even from the soles of his feet to his upper body, and even his whole body.


    The sight in front of me also gradually became blurred. A black flower bloomed from the bloody corpse, then magnified continuously, and finally swallowed itself


    No, don''t


    Wang Yu felt everything around him in horror, but he couldn''t really feel anything. He could only be swallowed up by the darkness and fear.


    "Brother Yu!"


    The crisp voice sounded in his ear, with heavy worry and a faint cry. Wang Yu''s heart was still blurred. The only feeling was that he could hear the voice again.


    But the next moment, the sober feeling filled his body, and all the previous events rushed into his mind. When he finished his reaction, he would return to normal.


    "You finally woke up."


    The voice behind Xin Yue revealed a trace of steadiness. Wang Yu had guessed who it was. Now he sat right in his body and opened his mouth lightly, "Mr. Guanyi, please."


    Yes, the place where Wang Yu is now is that he was in the room of the wind shelter ice city many days ago, and he has figured out what happened that day.


    When he arrived outside the ice shelter that day, he did see bodies everywhere. However, after they all saw Xin Chen, Wang Yu fainted. Then he was taken into the city and asked doctor Guan Yi to give him careful diagnosis and treatment.


    "It doesn''t matter. The war is tight. This is what I should do."


    Guan Yi packed his medicine box and opened his mouth to Wang Yu. After everything was sorted out properly, he also said goodbye again:


    "You must know more about your physical condition than I do. A few days ago, I have been using some drugs to recuperate your mental strength, but at most, I can only wake you up. No matter how much, I can''t do anything."


    With that, he picked up the medicine box in his hand and walked towards the door. At last, he took a look at Wang Yu, and then flashed away from the room.


    "You scared us to death that day, brother Yu."


    As soon as Guan went out, Xin Yue also looked at Wang Yu lying in bed again, with full concern in her tone.


    Wang Yu''s face was still weak, but with the help of so many powerful drugs, he was much better.


    "I''m all right, let you worry," Wang Yu smiled at her, shook his head, and then opened his mouth, "where are the stars? And Gu youzong, what''s going on recently?"


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu reluctantly. Although she knew that he was worried about such a character, she still felt distressed that he didn''t fully recover.


    "Don''t worry, a conflict broke out in the sunny days a few days ago, which ended when we came back. Both of us are adjusting our state these days, and nothing big has happened yet."


    Xin Yue spoke slowly. Wang Yu completely saw the worries revealed in her eyes. For a moment, all the worries in her heart were disintegrated by the emotion in her eyes, leaving only tenderness.


    "Hey, I''m sorry to worry you."


    Wang Yurou spoke softly. After that, he also stretched out his hand to hold Xin Yue in his arms and gently patted her back. They stood still for a while, and Wang Yucai spoke again:


    "These days, there is no response from guyouzong''s base camp?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xin Yue also got up from his arms, looked at Wang Yu with burning eyes, sighed gently, and then said, "there was no response. Maybe you thought more that day. Maybe the python was really from the primitive period."


    Wang Yu frowned gently and thought for a while. After all, they didn''t speak again. They were silent until night came and the servant came into the room to light the lamp. Wang Yu released Xin Yue again.


    "Go and shout bing''er to them. I have something to say."


    Wang Yu patted Xinyue on the shoulder and opened his mouth in a weak voice. After that, Xinyue on the other side nodded to him.


    Soon there was only one person left in the room. The weak candle trembled in the breeze. For a long time, Wang Yu gently said, "sword emperor, say it."


    No one answered.


    If someone appeared at this time, he would feel that Wang Yu''s expression was very strange. There was nothing around him, but he smiled gently, and his eyes twinkled with an unknown light.


    About his coma and those terrible memories that inexplicably appeared in his mind, Wang Yu knows that all these are closely related to the sword emperor.


    At the beginning, he just thought that the sword emperor didn''t care much about himself, but he didn''t expect that he just wanted to stop Wang Yu, defeat Gu youzong, and even encourage the power of Gu youzong.


    Wang Yu knew that if he didn''t talk to the sword emperor again, he might never wake up next time.

 Chapter 1255

    From before, Wang Yu knew that this place was far away from other places in the wind shelter ice city. Originally, Xin Chen arranged him here to let him rest assured of his injury, so the place was also very clean.


    On the contrary, Xinyue rushed to Xinchen''s room and called them all. It took a long time to come back.


    Wang Yu used this time to have an open dialogue with the sword emperor. There was no problem at all.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the sword emperor needs to cooperate with him.


    There was silence in the room. After Wang Yu finished his previous words, no one responded.


    In order to make Wang Yu breathe more smoothly in his sleep, Xin Yue specially opened a small opening in the window near his bed. The cold wind of the wind shelter ice city blew into the room through such a small gap. The candle flickered, and the shadows in the room felt strange and broken.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As if a strong wind had blown, Wang Yu was slightly fascinated. The next second, a clean white figure appeared in front of him. The vague light lingered around him, making people unable to see his expression and specific face.


    This is the illusion of the sword emperor.


    Wang Yu knows this very well. The figure of the sword emperor is only an illusion in front of him. He can''t touch it.


    "Wang Yu, I''m very sorry for the recent events."


    The sword emperor saw that Wang Yu had not opened his mouth and said it himself, but obviously, he didn''t mean anything sincere, and he seemed a little impatient.


    "I don''t know why you are, but we all know what Guyou emperor and Guyou sect do to people all over the world. I hope you can figure out what is the most important."


    Wang Yu''s eyes flashed red. Beside the white phantom of the sword emperor, a beautiful man in red appeared. Wang Yu was slightly stunned. Then he also reacted that it was the illusion of dragon candle.


    "My ability has almost recovered, so my image has become what it used to be."


    Thinking that what he appeared in front of Wang Yu was that old look, he was worried that Wang Yu couldn''t think clearly. Long Zhu''s eyes also turned to Wang Yu, and then a calm voice came into his mind.


    It''s a secret voice, and only Wang Yu and him can hear it.


    "Well, the Dragon candle is right. The mission of the sword emperor is to kill the ancient Youdi. Why do you betray your faith?"


    Even the little soul could not help but refute the sword emperor. All along, his attitude towards the sword emperor was respectful, not only in the height of status and ability, but also because it represented the symbol of overthrowing the evil rule of the ancient youzong.


    But once such a symbol changes from the inside, even if its own strength is less than that, the little soul will not follow blindly.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He listened to the Dragon candle and the little soul finish one after another. His eyes kept staring at the sword emperor. Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, he didn''t let go of any change.


    "I never wanted to help the ancient Youdi."


    The white light flickered for a moment, and then the voice of the sword emperor came. Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows, but didn''t refute anything. He waited for it to continue to speak next.


    "I had reservations about you when I was in miyuetang, but later I told you how to escape in time."


    I felt the figure of the sword emperor flash slightly, but I didn''t speak.


    Wang Yu had already noticed that something was wrong. The previous simple white light directly showed the strangeness of the creature. When he wanted to ask further, Wang Yu suddenly felt a familiar smell around him. At that time, he stopped and sat quietly on the bed.


    Long Zhu finally took a look at the sword emperor, and his figure turned into a red light and flashed into Wang Yu''s body.


    The next second, the white light flashed, the sword emperor also disappeared, the window near the bed moved, and a man in light yellow clothes flashed in.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. The visitor knelt directly in front of Wang Yu''s bed and said coldly:


    "Mr. Wang, my master said, please go directly to the study in this yard. The city master and others are there."


    Wang Yu nodded and said softly, "I see."


    The sword emperor was unwilling to explain. His tone was a little strange, but before he finished, he said again:


    "Gu youzong didn''t succeed if you wanted to sneak attack. I didn''t explain the situation clearly. I just wanted to wake you up."


    The sword emperor said in an eloquent way. As soon as the voice of this paragraph fell, Xiao soul couldn''t stand it. He angrily said:


    "What are you talking about? You almost killed Wang Yu just because you were sober!"


    The little soul''s voice was a little excited. When it came to the back, his voice trembled. The mental power just poured into Wang Yu''s body was very unstable. The sword emperor still had to guide Wang Yu to rush into the ancient castle. What was it if he didn''t die?


    At the thought that neither he nor Longzhu could contact Wang Yu a few days ago, Xiaohun was angry with the sword emperor.


    Yes, it was the sword emperor who told Wang Yu that these things prevented them from entering the ancient castle after they fought with the black objects outside the mixuetang basin. After these were eliminated, they entered the ancient castle like nobody.

 Chapter 1256

    At that time, when Wang Yu was mentally unstable, he wanted to solve the ancient Youdi and ancient youzong as soon as possible. How could he think more?


    But I never thought that in the small corridor, what was waiting for them was such a deadly killing.


    "That Python is not a primitive Python at all."


    Wang Yu finally spoke his first sentence. As soon as his voice fell, he felt the figure of the sword emperor flash slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    Wang Yu had already noticed that something was wrong. The previous simple white light directly showed the strangeness of the creature. When he wanted to ask further, Wang Yu suddenly felt a familiar smell around him. At that time, he stopped and sat quietly on the bed.


    Long Zhu finally took a look at the sword emperor, and his figure turned into a red light and flashed into Wang Yu''s body.


    The next second, the white light flashed, the sword emperor also disappeared, the window near the bed moved, and a man in light yellow clothes flashed in.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. The visitor knelt directly in front of Wang Yu''s bed and said coldly:


    "Mr. Wang, my master said, please go directly to the study in this yard. The city master and others are there."


    Wang Yu nodded and said softly, "I see."


    After saying that, Hong respectfully knelt in front of him just now, that is, Xin Yue''s personal dark guard chasing the wind. His figure immediately got up on the ground and quickly disappeared into the room.


    "Anyway, we''d better find Xinyue them first."


    The Dragon candle sighed, and the figure did not appear again. What he said is really what should be paid attention to now.


    The sword emperor didn''t speak any more. Wang Yu got up from the bed, simply found the blue clothes on the clothes hanger next to him, and walked towards the study without hesitation.


    For the sword emperor, he didn''t want Wang Yu to say that he didn''t really help them in a short meeting. At the same time, he didn''t have any position to warn Wang Yu. He simply didn''t say anything, and went to the brightly lit study with Wang Yu speechless.


    Xin Chen, who was sitting in the front seat, saw that the door had been pushed open from the outside. The people sent to the front by the major forces sitting next to her also stood up and looked respectfully at Wang Yu coming in.


    Although Wang Yu basically fainted in his room in the two months after they came to miyuetang and the wind shelter ice city, what he did when he was awake was much more important than what all of them did here.


    In addition to the name of the youngest Rune king in the whole Wufu continent, as well as those terrible legends, for those who saw Wang Yu for the first time, he was already close to the gods¡ª¡ª


    Although Wang Yu has just come back from his last serious injury.


    "Young master Wang, how are you?"


    Xin Chen, on behalf of the highest authority here, also asked directly. He was not particularly concerned, but he didn''t feel any alienation.


    Wang Yu glanced around the crowd with a light glance. Finally, he came to Xin Yue, who was also leaning against Xin Chen, shook his head, and then gently said:


    "No big deal. Where did you discuss just now?"


    He knew very well that Xinyue didn''t take bing''er Xinchen to find herself, mostly because they were holding another meeting here. Looking at the appearance of so many people in the book, it should also be a small plenary meeting held by Xinchen.


    "Well, we were just talking about the instability of guyouzong''s army. This was particularly evident in the raid a few days ago."


    Xin Chen didn''t be polite to Wang Yu and directly cut to the point. Although Wang Yu looked at Xin Chen who was talking, the remaining light in his eyes still swept to other people, indicating that they had said almost here just now.


    "Originally, with the strength of the wind shelter ice city and forced against so many troops of guyouzong, there would not be only these casualties."


    Without waiting for Xin Chen to explain, a woman in green sitting opposite Wang Yu spoke. Wang Yu slightly raised his eyebrows and looked in her direction. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    The woman''s voice is full of spirit. It sounds like a strong woman, but the one who makes such a sound is a petite person. Moreover, the clothes she wears are very slim and there are no redundant pendants. She looks like a man who goes to war.


    "Young master Wang, don''t mind if I don''t ask you to talk to yourself. My name is Biluo. It''s the support of forces sent by Feiyang city."


    Biluo also stood up and introduced herself to Wang Yu. The smile and pride on her face made Wang Yu feel familiar.


    "Brother Yu, in the previous battle, miss Biluo led a thousand light cavalry to sneak attacks, which made a turn for the better."


    Xin Yue, sitting on Wang Yu''s side, opened her mouth. She was bright and dazzling in red clothes. Her voice was not shy and sweet when they talked in private, but a little more crisp and sassy. It was very similar to Biluo''s temperament, but higher.

 Chapter 1257

    After hearing this, Wang Yu smiled in his eyes, nodded, quietly put his palm under the table and gently held her hand.


    Biluo was robbed by Xin Yue, and her face flashed unnaturally for a moment, but she soon covered it up. Then she looked at Wang Yu and said, "I''m not as powerful as Xin Shaozhu said. At that time, the people of Gu youzong just had something wrong."


    After that, the strong middle-aged man sitting next to him also said, "yes, I can testify that we were much more damaged than expected at that time, but those people of Gu youzong seemed to let us suddenly, and their combat effectiveness was obviously much smaller than before."


    He also looked at Biluo''s direction and wanted to ask for her consent, but Biluo didn''t notice, because she now focused all her attention on Wang Yu opposite.


    "Yes, soon after the battle, our people almost won one-sided. These days, we have been trying to find out the reason, but we haven''t got a clue yet."


    Xin Chen regretfully opened his mouth and looked at Wang Yu, but he put one hand under the table and the other hand casually touched the teacup in front of him.


    People familiar with him know that this is a habit of Wang Yu. As long as he is thinking about things, he will touch a teacup. However, a skinny man sitting next to Biluo patted the table, suddenly stood up and questioned Wang Yu loudly.


    Xinchen frowned. However, they looked at Wang Yu and found that he had no reaction.


    The light red tea cup in his hand seemed to have life. It turned back and forth at his fingertips. It was worrying that it was about to fall down, but it magically went back and forth in Wang Yu''s hand again.


    Biluo didn''t respond when she heard the voice obviously for her own sake. Instead, she looked at Wang Yu with some expectation. When she understood that Wang Yu wouldn''t make any action, she looked at the people around her with some blame.


    "When the turnaround occurs, what time?"


    Just when everyone thought that Wang Yu would always divert people''s attention by rotating the tea cup in his hand, he suddenly opened his mouth, opened his eyes, and looked straight at Biluo directly opposite.


    Blue fell slightly and suddenly looked at Wang Yu''s eyes. His eyes were obviously flustered and unconsciously looked at the teacup in his hand.


    "I mean, when miss Biluo went to sneak attack, what day was it?"


    Wang Yu put down his tea cup, straightened himself and raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes... Five days ago, when the sun was still warm in the afternoon, the ancient youzong army we were fighting suddenly lost its combat effectiveness."


    Biluo opened her mouth nervously. After that, she also looked carefully at Wang Yu and asked a question that everyone in the audience wanted to ask Wang Yu:


    "Prince, have you thought of the reason?"


    Wang Yu didn''t look at her anymore. After nodding, he also looked at Xin Yue around him and said, "it should be when we just defeated those black objects with xingcai."


    Xin Yue immediately understood what Wang Yu was talking about, and then said, "well, maybe Gu youzong''s army is also related to the array of mixuetang."


    In addition to the ice and stars they have personally experienced, even Xin Chen can''t touch his head, but he guesses that nine times out of ten it is related to the war.


    "Biluo, tell me more about the specific situation, so that childe Wang and Xiaoyue can compare them in detail."


    Xin Chen opened her mouth and looked seriously at Biluo. She said so, but she had some helplessness in her heart. If she could, she didn''t want Biluo to attend the meeting.


    As the only female general in the anti secluded army of the wind shelter ice city, Biluo''s value is not much, but she seized the opportunity during the sneak attack, which can be said to have laid the premise of reducing damage in the future.


    But


    She looked at Wang Yu with such explicit eyes. Even if they wanted to ignore it, it was impossible. Moreover, in Xin Chen''s heart, she had already treated Wang Yu as her niece''s lover. She really couldn''t accept such a situation.


    It seems that bing''er and xingcai are all thinking like this. Wang Yu and Xin Yue have been walking all the way. They all see the sudden blue fall, which can''t get into everyone''s eyes.


    So, in such a strange atmosphere, but people seemed to know nothing at that time, the study meeting ended when it was almost bright.


    Biluo had a big smile on her face. Before she left, she didn''t forget to throw a shy smile at Wang Yu. Wang Yu didn''t respond, but nodded faintly.


    Although the meeting went on to the second half, it was basically people from various forces who reported to Xin Chen about the replenishment of combat power and the correction after the previous war.

 Chapter 1258

    But, of course, the situation between Biluo and Wang Yu is definitely the clearest thing to remember in this meeting.


    At the end of the meeting, Xin Chen simply ordered the remaining generals to carry out the work that should be carried out after that. Only Wang Yu was left in the room until the sky was completely bright.


    "Wang Yu, what do you mean today? Do you really like that green?"


    The first speaker was xingcai. Without turning a corner, he directly said what he wanted to say, which made Bing Er around him hit him on the shoulder. Xingcai frowned and looked at him, but Bing Er stared at him.


    Wang Yu looked at the stars helplessly and explained faintly, "No."


    Xingcai wanted to say something more, but Bing er''s eyes indicated that he would not open his mouth, but he was still unwilling to look at Wang Yu. The meaning he wanted to express was self-evident.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. During the period just mentioned, there is no doubt that the ancient youzong soldiers are related to the array, and those who control the mind are manipulated by those black objects."


    Wang Yu looked at Xin Yue with burning eyes, turned around and held Xin Yue''s with both hands. His tone was solemn and unspeakable trust.


    Xinyue was slightly stunned, and then nodded. When she was in the honey snow pond, she also noticed that these black things were abnormal, but she didn''t expect that their ability was so strong.


    "Hum, I''m afraid I don''t want to get along with little girl Biluo. Unexpectedly, childe Wang looks like a gentleman on the surface, but behind his back, he has such a mind."


    Xingcai broke free from bing''er''s shackles and couldn''t help laughing at Wang Yu. Wang Yu smiled carelessly:


    "You think I''m too superficial. Isn''t the most important thing now to discuss the war of guyouzong?"


    After that, he looked at Xin Chen again, changed his teasing face to a serious one, and solemnly said, "we''ve been to the ancient Youbao. It''s absolutely impossible to look calm like the surface, and there are magical creatures inside. Although the four of us worked together to defeat him, I think there''s something else."


    Xin Chen frowned slightly, looked at Xin Yue, and then said, "I understand that they told me when you were sleeping, but what I don''t know is that your mental strength has just soared a lot? Why is it so easy to get hurt?"


    After receiving this, Wang Yu''s eyes flickered a few times, but he still covered it well and replied, "it''s just because the environment in the ancient castle is dark and the cost is relatively fast."


    Then, like hiding something, Wang Yu quickly changed the topic, "although we knocked down all the black objects last time, it is estimated that they will continue to appear, so we should attack as soon as possible while there is no array interference in the honey snow pond and station outside the ancient castle."


    He also looked at the stars, "you don''t have to think too much. I''m sincere to Xinyue. I won''t look at other people any more."


    Xinyue was slightly stunned. Just now she was talking about business, she suddenly came to this topic, which made her cheeks slightly red, but she still patted Wang Yu''s palm, "I understand."


    Yes, she did understand. Not only Wang Yu, but also herself found her shadow in Biluo''s bright and proud eyes when she saw Biluo. However, she soon woke up. Biluo was not her and could never be her.


    Biluo''s shrewdness and calculation hidden under the appearance will never be found by Xinyue. Similarly, Xinyue''s strong and independent character is also something Biluo can never learn from her habit of relying on others to vent her anger for herself.


    "Well, let them solve their feelings by themselves. We are still talking about the ancient castle."


    Xin Chen made a sound and only stopped the topic. Then he turned around and discussed with xingcai what Wang Yu proposed.


    During this period, Wang Yu and Xin Yue talked about their previous experiences from time to time. They discussed together for a long time until someone knocked at the door.


    "Lord, gentlemen, it''s time for lunch."


    The crisp voice of the girl outside the door sounds like a different feeling, which makes them feel cool in their heart after they have been tired for a long time.


    Xin Chen picked up her eyebrows, stood up and said to the people like a summary, "it''s been such a long time. Everyone has worked hard. Let''s pack up and have a meal."


    Wang Yu raised his eyes. The fierce discussion just now made him not care about the change of the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, it was time to have a rest.


    Five people stood up as like as two peas in the door, but found that the woman who had just talked at the door was a purple woman, and her face was exactly the same as the blue one just now.


    "Girl Biluo, why are you here?"


    Xingcai was outspoken and took a step forward. She was surprised to open her mouth, but she saw the woman in purple with guilt on her face. She was embarrassed to open her mouth and said, "Biluo is the sister of the slave, and the slave''s name is crape myrtle."


    Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t care. He stretched out his hand to touch Xin Yue''s waist. They walked forward together and didn''t look at the woman again.

 Chapter 1259

    It''s very easy to have a rest in the shelter ice city. In the twinkling of an eye, the anti Youjun of the shelter ice city has also rectified the situation. Although there are cold winds, it''s sunny, and Xin Chen is already planning to enter the ancient Youbao.


    "Tomorrow is the time for us to go to Guyou castle. Brother Yu, are you ready?"


    The sun shone on the floor of the room. A clear voice came from behind Wang Yu. He didn''t turn around and stood still, waiting for the people behind him to speak.


    "Alas, the little aunt said that as long as it''s between us, she won''t participate in it, but these Heavenly Sword emperors don''t have any reaction. It''s not a way to go on like this."


    Xin Yue''s voice was a little anxious, and even Wang Yu''s face was serious.


    Yes, on the one hand, the anti secluded army of the ice city has been constantly reorganized these days. Under the guidance of Xin Chen and he family, Wang Yu took the time to continuously improve his strength. On the other hand, Wang Yu also told Xin Yue the story between himself and the sword emperor.


    Although Xinyue wanted to tell Xinchen the reason, Xinchen understood that they couldn''t solve the problem of Wang Yu now.


    Rather than make more people worry, let Wang Yu and them find a way to solve it by themselves.


    But it is said that the situation of the sword emperor is really not generally difficult.


    Since he woke up that day, Wang Yu and his honesty, the sword emperor seemed to disappear from Wang Yu''s body.


    During this time, he and Xin Yue have tried various methods to force the sword emperor to appear, but in the end, they have no effect. If Wang Yu didn''t occasionally feel the breath of the sword emperor, they would even think that the sword emperor had left here.


    "At that time, we will follow. Even if he wants to escape, killing Guyou sect and sealing Guyou emperor is the lifelong mission of the sword emperor. He can''t fail to come out."


    For a long time, Wang Yu finally opened his mouth and stared at the sunshine outside. The wind came into his ears. The long hair scattered on his temples seemed to stir some people''s thoughts.


    "... OK."


    Xin Yue took a step forward, hesitated for a moment, and gently answered.


    She looked at Wang Yu''s transparent and fuzzy side face illuminated by the sun and had a lot of thoughts in her heart. She knew that the conversation between the two people could be heard clearly with the ability of the sword emperor. Therefore, although she hesitated, she nodded after seeing Wang Yu''s firm eyes.


    The last team sent by the eldest young master of the he family to explore the honey snow pond came back five days ago, and there is no good news of array interference in the honey snow pond.


    It coincides with the completion of the preparation and final rectification of the anti Youjun army. Xin Chen also decisively made the decision to attack the ancient Youbao behind mixuetang.


    As for Wang Yu and Xin Yue, their identities are special. Xin Chen didn''t give them direct orders to the effect that they should stay in the city temporarily.


    "Are you going to the front?"


    In the study, a faint yellow sunset shines on the black slate floor through the window lattice, reflecting a less clear light.


    In such a beautiful and quiet environment, there was a voice that was not very harmonious. Xin Chen frowned and looked at Wang Yu with an indifferent face, as well as Xin Yue with the same dignified expression sitting beside him.


    When the two of them wanted to tell Xinchen the whole story, she looked so shocked, and then rationally and rigorously rejected them.


    But this time


    "Give me your reason to go to the front."


    Xin Chen knows to talk to Wang Yu. It''s no use getting excited, so take a deep breath and then calm down.


    Wang Yu didn''t react too much, and even opened his mouth more calmly than Xin Chen. "First, we know the environment of miyue pond and ancient Youbao best. Second, the wind shelter ice city is heavily guarded, and Dan Tianxiang will come back in the evening."


    With that, Wang Yu also raised his eyes, looked at Xin Chen, then put a smile on his mouth, and then said:


    "Third, among all the people, Xin Yue and I are the strongest."


    Xin Chen was slightly stunned. Looking at Wang Yu''s smile, he felt a big shock in his heart.


    Although he was smiling, Xinchen felt a cool cold from the bottom of his heart, and the dark and mysterious through his deep eyes


    "Little aunt?"


    Xinyue saw that Xinchen looked at Wang Yu with dull eyes and couldn''t help worrying. Xinchen trembled slightly and immediately recovered. At this time, she remembered that she was in the study now.


    "Now, can we go to the front?"


    Wang Yu then opened his mouth. After that, the expression on his face became more vivid. However, Xin Chen did not dare to look directly into his eyes. After gently waving his hand, he told Xin Yue that they could go back and have a rest first.


    "Little aunt, are you okay?"


    Xinyue listened to Xinchen''s tone and asked.

 Chapter 1260

    Tomorrow is the time for them to go to Guyou castle. As the general leader, if something happens to Xinchen, the consequences will still be very serious.


    "It''s all right. I suddenly thought that I had to tell others to prepare. Go back and have a rest first."


    Xinchen smiled at Xinyue with a look of indifference on her face. Xinyue stared at her face for a while and thought it was OK. She nodded and stood up with Wang Yu.


    "In that case, we''ll go back first," said Xin Yue, who had turned around, but suddenly looked back at Xin Chen, who was a little relaxed. "Little aunt, do you want someone to come over? Do you need us to help you?"


    Xin Chen''s spirit tightened again in an instant, subconsciously smiled, and then opened his mouth, "no, I''ll solve it with him after Dan Tianxiang comes back."


    Xin Yue and Wang Yu looked at each other and didn''t ask any more questions. After all, even if they wanted to stay, there was no reason.


    Watching the two figures gradually disappear in their eyes. Now Xin Chen in front of the table also suddenly sat on the back stool and took a hard breath. After taking a breath, his relaxed body suddenly turned into a state of alert again.


    "Who?"


    She opened her mouth coldly, but her tone was full of fatal killing intention. As soon as her voice fell, the dark red martial spirit in her hand had flown to a corner in the study.


    The sun has completely set, and the last light is all covered by thick clouds. The room can''t say how bright it is. Just now when someone wanted to come in and hold the lamp, she refused it all. Therefore, there is no other bright spot in the room except the military light flashing in her hand.


    "It''s me, chen''er."


    A quiet and gentle voice came. Then, Xinchen was hugged from behind. Her body was stiff for a moment. The familiar embrace and breath also stopped her action of resistance.


    "Tianxiang, you''re back."


    Xin Chen sighed lightly, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, rippling with a gentle smile. Before the voice fell, the people behind him shrank their arms, and then whispered gently:


    "Miss you..."


    Just two words, but with countless attachment and worries about her and the front-line soldiers these days, Xinchen felt a warm current in her heart. She also gently raised her arm around her hand holding her arm, silently expressing her longing for him.


    "Why did something happen just before I came here? Why did you look like that?"


    After they hugged each other for a long time, Dan Tianxiang opened his mouth with a gentle tone, but he didn''t give up in his words. At the same time, he was deeply worried.


    Xin Chen was slightly cold. He thought of the way he had just lost his mind, and his face was slightly hot. He gently broke away from Dan Tianxiang''s arms and said:


    "When I was talking to Wang Yu just now, I suddenly felt that he and we should not be in the same world for a long time."


    Dan Tianxiang gently raised his eyebrows. After listening to Xinchen''s description, he also stood up behind him, walked opposite her, seriously looked at Xinchen''s expression, and gently said, "what did you think before?"


    Xin Chen smiled and understood that he knew himself best. "In the past, he and Xiaoyue were always together. I subconsciously regarded him as a descendant at the same level as Xiaoyue. Now think about it, I think I despise people too much."


    Xinyue has been with her since childhood. Xinchen has always regarded her as a child in need of care. Naturally, when she looks at Wang Yu, she also wears such colored glasses.


    "Hehe, what should I do? Wang Yu was like that originally, but you have been thinking too seriously. Moreover, not only him, Xiao Yue has long been the little girl you grew up with."


    Dan Tianxiang''s voice was soft, like pieces of feathers flying into Xinchen''s heart. When he told the truth, he also comforted her mood.


    "Tomorrow is your day of departure. I''ll come back in a hurry. I just want to get along with you for a while. Don''t always think about these things."


    Looking at Xinchen frowning and thinking about things, Dan Tianxiang also stretched out his hand to touch her hair and smiled. Xinchen looked up at him with a look of guilt.


    Dan Tianxiang understood Xin Chen''s meaning and proved his mood with his actions. He took the first half step and hugged Xin Chen in his arms. The room was dark, but the two hugging arms flickered the brightest light.


    Even tomorrow''s situation is like that in this room, but they firmly believe that as long as they stick to it, they will be able to overcome all difficulties.


    The two figures, one green and one red, hidden outside the door, observed the harmony in the room, and finally left the outside of the study.


    "Little aunt, I hope you can get what you want, and I will really give full play to my value as you said."


    In the distant sky, the stars were twinkling. Xin Yue followed Wang Yu, dressed in starlight all the way, flying towards his room and murmuring in his heart.


    Anyway, after tomorrow, everything will change. Although no one knows whether such a change is good or bad, and how many people will have different experiences.

 Chapter 1261

    "In front of us is the road from the mixuetang basin to the outside. As long as we cross the mountain, we can enter the land of yellow sand."


    The man brought by the eldest young master of he family stood in front of the marching army and smiled at Xin Chen walking in front. Wang Yu and Xin Yue stood behind Xin Chen silently. When they saw the man''s teeth and claws, they didn''t say anything.


    In the morning, after Xinchen and Dan Tianxiang simply said goodbye, they led the army that had already been prepared to move towards the direction of Guyou castle.


    Originally, she wanted to let Wang Yu, who had traveled many times, lead the way. Otherwise, bing''er and xingcai could also lead the way. However, the eldest young master of he family said that his men were already proficient in the journey here, so it finally became the situation just now.


    Of course, Wang Yu and Xin Yue didn''t care who led the way. Hearing this arrangement, they stood behind Xin trace and didn''t say much along the way. Their extra quiet performance also made the army behind them dare not speak more.


    On the contrary, there is another guide brought by the young master of he family


    "Mr. Wang, it''s so hot. Are you thirsty? I have clear water here. Would you like to drink some?"


    Behind him came a shy voice. Xin Yue frowned and didn''t speak, but her palm was suddenly held by someone.


    She picked her eyebrows, turned her head and looked at Wang Yu who had caught her. A trace of confusion flashed in her eyes, and there was some irony in her eyes.


    Wang Yu stared at Xin Yue''s eyes. A smile flashed in his eyes, but then he spoke indifferently, "madam, take my hand, don''t lose it."


    As soon as he said this, he not only stood behind Wang Yu, but also looked at Wang Yu''s blue face. Even Xin Chen in front of the army could not help laughing.


    Prince Wang Yu, the noble Lord Fu, when did you say such a thing in front of people?


    Not to mention his serious but funny words, who is the man he is holding now?


    Xin Yue!


    It is estimated that there is no more powerful woman than her in the whole Wufu continent!


    It is conceivable that Wang Yu''s purpose is to tell unknown women that he won''t even look at them.


    At that time, Wang Yu, however, did not have any consciousness to speak shocking words. He still held Xinyue''s hand tightly and looked concerned and gentle on his face. In the eyes of others, they loved each other very much and regarded others as air.


    Xin Yue''s cheeks were slightly red. Although she knew that Wang Yu was trying to drive away the annoying actions behind him, it was really the first time between the two of them to shout "madam".


    The smile on the face of the man standing in front of the army reporting the situation gradually solidified. Why is he the most intimate confidant of the young master? He always kept in mind his task of being in the limelight in front of the city Lord Xinchen. When he saw that everyone was stunned, he also quickly opened his mouth:


    "Shall we go on now, or shall we stop and have a rest?"


    The voice fell, which also reminded Xinchen who was watching the play. She returned to her senses and didn''t look back. She just turned her head slightly. Her voice was not loud, but she deliberately used a secret technique to convey her voice, so that everyone present could hear her voice:


    "Xiao Yue, watch the road. When we get close to the ancient castle later, we still need you to lead the way with Bing er."


    With this saying, Xin Chen also turned his head and looked straight ahead. He really opened his mouth loudly and said in a voice, "keep walking, you can''t see the ancient castle, don''t rest!"


    Such a loud roar eliminated all the people who had the mood of watching the excitement just now, and there was only such a command echo in my mind.


    With high morale, Xin Chen led the army to continue to move forward. Wang Yu and Xin Yue also followed hand in hand. They were dressed in green general clothes and stood in place with a green kettle in their hands. They didn''t know what to say.


    Wang Yu and Xin Chen didn''t look at her in the whole process. They didn''t even talk to her. They easily ignored themselves and made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "General Biluo, go quickly. You won''t learn from us later. Young Master Xin is lost? There are princes around them. How about you?"


    There was a sarcastic sound behind her. Biluo''s expression was more distorted. She suddenly turned back, looked at the person who had just spoken angrily, and flew towards him with an eye knife.


    "Who are you?"


    Biluo looked up and down impolitely at the stars in her light brown clothes, with a trace of disdain and pride in her eyes.


    "In short, you can''t mess with people."


    Without waiting for xingcai to answer her sarcastically, a cold blue figure came out behind xingcai. Her voice was cold and her steps were light. When she came to Biluo, she also felt the cold to the bone.


    Biluo frowned. It was clearly a honey snow pond, a hot place, but the woman in front brought such an experience. After thinking about it, she also realized what the identity of the coming person was.

 Chapter 1262

    "You..."


    Biluo wanted to say something, but she saw that Bing Er didn''t even bother to give her a look. She directly grabbed the sleeve of xingcai, skipped her body and walked away.


    From a distance, Biluo also heard the conversation between them:


    "What are you pulling me for? I still have something to say!"


    It was the man in brown. His tone was full of dissatisfaction, but he was inexplicably happy.


    "That kind of person, entangle what, Xinyue doesn''t like."


    The voice of ice cold to a certain extent is a woman in ice blue clothes, the youngest princess of the ice royal family, the future patriarch and queen.


    "Xin Yue doesn''t like it? I think you''re jealous."


    The man''s voice can also be transmitted to Biluo''s ears. Since the man is princess bing''er, the man must also be her lover and the Deputy landlord of the star picking building in the Wu beast domain


    Biluo listened and her heart sank gradually.


    She likes Wang Yu, which has started since she heard about Wang Yu''s amazing performance at the Fu King conference at home. Therefore, she even took the initiative to ask her elders to come to the front line of mixuetang just to see Wang Yu.


    But when she arrived, she found that there was another red figure around the people she was thinking about. In addition, other people were disgusted with herself.


    Looking at the blue figure walking in the front, Biluo suddenly felt a fog in front of her eyes and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    No, it''s time to make a decision.


    Biluo pinched her fist secretly, then took back her sight and looked at the kettle in her hand. Her eyes were cold. Then her temperament changed and she threw it on the ground.


    The ground in mixuetang basin is different from the yellow sand outside. The land is hard and dry. The kettle falls to the ground and makes a slight sound, and the clear water inside flows out slowly, and finally all seeps under the ground.


    "Brother Yu, the man behind me is in a bad mood."


    Xin Yue, who was walking in the front, looked at the front, but spoke with a secret skill. After saying that, she found that her palm wrapped by Wang Yu moved, and then a gentle voice came into her mind:


    "Don''t worry, you can''t turn over big winds and waves."


    As if to reassure Xinyue, Wang Yu gently squeezed Xinyue''s palm. They looked at each other and smiled. They didn''t care and went on.


    Xingcai and bing''er, who had arrived at Wang Yu''s side from the last face, also smiled when they saw this. After all, the woman just said nothing to Wang Yu. They two outsiders don''t have to worry about it too much.


    "We are about to leave the honey snow pond. Everyone is on guard. There may be an ambush of guyouzong outside."


    Wang Yu''s footsteps stopped slightly, and his powerful voice with secret skills was brought to everyone''s ears. For a time, everyone''s face looked cautious, and the light of martial spirit was faintly revealed in his hands, ready to fight and counterattack at any time.


    However, most people have no burden in their hearts. They have hardly met anyone and no ambush all the way from the wind shelter ice city. Even many people feel that their previous war has almost wiped out all the troops stationed here by Guyou patriarch.


    Of course, such emotions are very dangerous for an army. Xin Chen knows this very well, but he didn''t think of a good way to deal with them, so he can only let them grow and develop temporarily.


    "It was from here that we killed the master of the ghost sect when we came."


    Xin Yue suddenly opened her mouth, but only Wang Yu around her, Xin Chen around her and bing''er could hear clearly. In addition, people could only hear the roaring wind.


    "Have you killed the patriarch?"


    Xingcai had some unexpected openings, but no wonder he was so surprised.


    He has been hidden in the Wufu mainland for so many years, and he can set the headquarters in the basement of the most central forgetful Township in the mainland. What this man says is brilliant and bold. What''s more, he has known Dan who is proficient in changing souls for a long time. Maybe he himself is an old monster who has changed souls for many years.


    How could such a person die so easily in the hands of Wang Yu and Xin Yue?


    And listen to their tone, this is still under the siege of many black men of the ghost sect.


    However, with Xin Yue''s narration, others seemed to be brought into the tense environment at that time. When they heard countless people in black shouting the name of the ghost sect leader, their hearts seemed to be severely dragged.


    Not for the downfall of the ghost sect, nor for pity for the deep feelings between the leader of the ghost sect and the people in black, but for the loyal servants who leave the hero and follow away, which is a plot in everyone''s heart.


    Even Xin Chen once had such an imagination. Now she has some feelings when she hears Xin Yue speak.

 Chapter 1263

    "No matter what happens in the future, we will face it together."


    With some solemnity in his voice, Xin Chen opened his mouth in front of the four people.


    From the first time they met, they were only able to wake up from the ice coffin because of Wang Yu and xingcai. Unconsciously, they had experienced so many things together.


    Virtually, they have become the support and backing of each other. No matter what the ancient youzong will face or what will happen in the future, this friendship will not deteriorate with the passage of time, but will become more and more profound.


    "Let''s go. After crossing the basin, the battle really begins."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth behind the crowd. His tone was much softer. Xin Chen was warm in his heart. It seemed that Wang Yu understood what he had just said.


    As the army marched, the first team led by Xin Chen and Wang Yu explored the way in the front, followed by countless small armies divided into various groups. During this period, various armies will adjust their pace according to the speed of travel and various emergencies. In this way, Haohao also involved a long route.


    At the beginning of the period, Xin Chen didn''t want to arrange like this. If she just gave it to the people sent by Wufeng family and wubeast domain, she would arrange all the people as close as a bucket, and there would be no procrastination.


    The current situation is that the number of people sent to the front-line refuge ice city in the Wu beast area is far less than that of other forces, so many times, Xin Chen needs to coordinate and meet the situation and needs of all armies.


    In this way, many things are not just how Xinchen wants to decide, but also to balance the balance of forces of all parties, so as to facilitate the situation of marching and fighting in the future.


    "Lord, our men found the fluctuation of martial spirit in front and asked the team to solve it."


    The man who just smiled in front of the crowd and said the basin situation appeared in front of Xin Chen again. His small eyes twinkled with light. After that, he also looked at Wang Yu behind her thoughtfully.


    They just decided to pass through the basin quickly, but only a short time later, the competition between forces has reappeared again. In a word, it is a magical thing.


    These Wang Yu and Xin Yue had already seen through when they were in the ice shelter City, not just in the city. Because there were not many people sent from the Wu beast region, mainly Wufeng people led by chasing the wind, those forces who were worried that Xin Chen would squeeze the rest of the staff had already put down their guard and really began to form gangs.


    Before they decided to come to the ancient castle, there were several big sects in the ice city, but Wang Yu didn''t want to participate in it.


    "In that case, let''s go. Let''s move on in the other direction first."


    Xin Chen didn''t remain silent for long. After thinking a little, she then opened her mouth to the man with a serious face. To tell the truth, she didn''t want to take care of such a power struggle, as long as it wouldn''t endanger the whole army to resist foreign enemies.


    In addition, she turns a blind eye to benign competition, which can often promote the overall improvement.


    "Well, I won''t let the city Lord down."


    The man took the order and made a promise excitedly. After that, he finally took a meaningful look at Wang Yu.


    When the man left here, Xin Yue gently squeezed Wang Yu''s palm and said to him, "what does this man mean? He''s always looking at you. It''s strange."


    Wang Yu''s eyes looked at the figure who had led a small group of people to move forward quickly, and there was an imperceptible cunning in his eyes. "It''s certain that he wants to win over us, but this man, the confidant of the young master of he family, should have something else to find us."


    When he Jia went from Wang Yu''s hometown to attend the Fuwang meeting, he made friends with Wang Yu. When he said that the ultimate goal of the ghost sect was to revive the whole ancient youzong, he stood beside Wang Yu in the eyes of a crowd of negative opposition.


    But after all, the owner of the he family who did this, and if Wang Yu is familiar with the he family, it is only him and Qingchen, as well as boss he who has met many times in the underground mall.


    Therefore, Wang Yu has no desire to communicate with this young master''s confidant. At most, let him have a look at it. It also depends on his familiarity with Qingchen.


    But what Wang Yu doesn''t know is that the reason why he young master let his people please Wang Yu is to help himself in the election of the next head of the family after world peace.


    However, he can only think about such an idea. After all, even if Wang Yu plans to participate in the election of he family owner, he must support Qingchen at that time, not the young master with a bad impression.


    A little episode passed like this. Wang Yu quickly crossed the basin of mixuetang from the other direction. Without taking a few steps, he also found that the young master of he family who had just been sent rushed back excitedly.

 Chapter 1264

    "Report to the city master that all the remaining evils of the ghost sect have been wiped out."


    It was still the man. After saying this, his face seemed to exude a thick brilliance.


    Xin Chen nodded. Such a situation had long been expected by her. She didn''t say anything else at the moment. She just opened her mouth according to the usual situation:


    "You return to the team. We''ll be near the ancient castle in a minute. We''ll always be vigilant."


    After saying that, he didn''t intend to continue to say more with the man. He continued to walk towards the front, but he saw something wrong with his look. He stood still and looked at Xinchen''s figure. He didn''t know what was going on around his body. He faintly even had a "creak creak" sound.


    Wang Yu had followed Xin Chen with Xin Yue, but when he passed the man, he frowned slightly. The next second, he moved quickly to the other side of Xin Yue. At the same time, the light cyan array on his hand appeared in an instant, enveloping all the five of them in front.


    Xinyue was stunned and realized what had happened. Through the gap where Wang Yuhuan held herself, she saw the light black light in the man''s hand flashing beyond the cyan light.


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t order you back!"


    After Xinchen reacted, he also denounced in the direction of the man. When he saw the man and the team behind him, the volume immediately decreased, stared greatly, and didn''t know what to say.


    "They are..."


    Bing''er and xingcai also saw this situation. Their eyes moved away from the man whose face was faintly emitting black light, and turned to Wang Yu.


    But Wang Yu has loosened Xin Yue. They hold each other''s palms tightly. The blue light in his hands is flashing, and he is still supporting a huge protective shield to resist the black attack that the man keeps flying towards them.


    "It seems that the things they went to destroy were not successful."


    Wang Yuning spoke again. As soon as his voice fell, he was interrupted by Xin Yue. "No, the army behind can''t move forward, otherwise we will all be destroyed here."


    After listening to her words, the remaining four people turned their heads and looked at the crowd coming out of the basin and gathering in this direction. They were slightly shocked.


    "It''s okay. We have so many people. Will we still be afraid of these people?"


    Xin Chen came back and explained to Xin Yue. Finally, there was some relaxation in her eyes.


    "No, Xin Yue is not worried about this. These people are still the ones we saw just now. What controls them is the black gas on their bodies. If I guess correctly, this thing will be infected."


    Wang Yuning opened his mouth again, and his face also took some unspeakable seriousness. His voice fell. He also looked at bing''er and xingcai, looked back and forth between them with thoughtful eyes, and then continued:


    "I doubt that they will become like this now, which has something to do with the black objects we met before."


    As he said that, the people opposite appeared countless black gases from their hands and constantly attacked the cyan protective cover built by Wang Yu. Wang Yu was distracted and explained that the light was obviously fragile, and gradually there were cracks visible to the naked eye.


    And those black attack methods, as if they were really gas, grabbed the small crack and scrambled to get in. Wang Yu fiercely stretched out his right hand, spilled light white martial gas and rushed straight to the direction of the crack.


    At this time, xingcai and bing''er also reacted and resisted the attack of these black gases with their own ability. Although they couldn''t see the real black objects like birds last time, such moves and their obvious fear of Wang Yu were definitely the situation they encountered last time.


    After a while, Wang Yu controlled the blue array power with his protective shield and rushed to the men who were still trying their best to attack them. All kinds of lights flashed quickly. In a dazzle of light, all the people whose faces were completely black fell to the ground.


    Wang Yu looked at the bodies of these people carefully and didn''t intend to let go of any changes. However, he saw the black light on the head man''s face flowing from the left cheek to the other direction under the skin. Then he took advantage of Xinchen to check the bodies of other people and rushed out of his left ear.


    "Brother Yu, be careful!"


    Xin Yue was standing next to a corpse. When she occasionally looked up and saw the black gas rushing into Wang Yu''s body, she quickly reminded him. However, she saw that Wang Yu was not nervous. She raised her hand and grabbed the running black gas. She clenched her fist hard. After a while, he was surrounded by white light, and then opened her hand. The black gas had already disappeared.


    Wang Yu stood up and looked at Xin Chen with dignified eyes. Just now when they looked at Wang Yu, the black gas on others had slipped out.


    "There are troops behind us. If these black gases are mixed in, they will kill each other at that time, and the consequences are unimaginable."

 Chapter 1265

    With that, Xinchen also realized the importance of things. For a moment, the dark red figure also quickly flashed into the army behind him.


    The green light flashed, and the array protective cover around Wang Yu and the people disappeared instantly. Wang Yu stood in place, looked at Xin Chen''s gone figure, and said, "didn''t you notice that these people''s attack method was unique just now?"


    With that, he stepped forward, walked to the man in charge, squatted down, carefully looked at every inch of the man''s skin, and the blue light in his hand flashed slightly. Then he also stretched out his hand, gently pushed away his high clothes collar, and saw the already dark neck.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xin Yue stood behind Wang Yu. Seeing this situation, she was shocked. After that, she also squatted down and observed the differences in other places with Wang Yu.


    While the two of them were examining the body, bing''er and xingcai had already begun to deal with the rest of the body on the other side.


    Just now they all saw that the black gas flows regardless of people. Although these people are dead, it is difficult to ensure that there will be residual gas on them.


    As for what was perceived to be emitted from black objects, these gases also seemed to be life. They could understand the situation and were obviously most afraid of the breath of Wang Yu. Only after understanding the strength of the rest of them, they decisively chose to rush to the rear army.


    After all, no matter how many soldiers there are, many of them are conscripted from the original ordinary people. Most of them have the same strength as the confidant of the young master. For black gas, they are the most suitable control candidates.


    What bing''er and xingcai are doing now is to destroy all the remaining bodies in their own way. The ice blue and red intertwined fire light is intertwined. They look at these little by little swallowed by the fire tongue.


    After a while, Wang Yu and Xin Yue also stood up, looked at the action of xingcai and burned the only body with flame inheritance.


    "Wang Yu, Xiao Yue."


    Behind him came the call of Xin Chen. The four turned their heads and looked. Xin Chen came after him in the wind. His flying dark red clothes were corresponding to the golden sand, which looked particularly heroic.


    "It''s been handled just now. The army is stationed in the back. We''ll start again after we find the source of the black gas."


    Xin Chen''s figure quickly appeared in front of several people. His eyes lightly swept the body spread on the ground, leaving only black ashes, and whispered.


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. "Black gas should be the body. Last time we came here, we met a lot of black objects. Although we had all solved them before we left, I guess those attacks just now are the manifestation of their re attachment."


    Xin Yue nodded and approached Xin Chen a little, then said, "we initially suspect that this gas has its own spiritual consciousness, which can judge the medium of attachment, and generally speaking, the body is the easiest to be controlled."


    After listening to their analysis, bing''er and xingcai nodded their heads and agreed with this statement.


    "But now the most important problem is that we can''t find where the black gas flows, and we don''t know how to completely solve them."


    Bing''er also opened his mouth and said the most important point. The stars nodded with incomparable agreement, but he saw Xin Chen blinking strangely.


    "Landlord, are you okay?"


    Xingcai didn''t think too much. He stepped forward and opened his mouth with concern, but he saw Xinchen turn his head like dodging and cover up, "nothing. I think what you said is right. We should first find out where the black object went and whether there will be any base camp."


    Xin Chen hesitated and didn''t make it clear. Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu in confusion, but saw that he was also slightly frowning strangely.


    "Little aunt, I suddenly remembered that I told you last time in the wind shelter ice city that these methods can improve spiritual cultivation..."


    When the five people were standing quietly, Wang Yu suddenly opened his mouth and said nothing. Xin Yue was more confused and couldn''t understand Wang Yu''s purpose, but Xin Chen opposite them asked excitedly:


    "Improve spiritual cultivation!?"


    With the sound of "Cheng -" the dark sword emperor suddenly appeared in Wang Yu''s hand, and the sharp and cold blade pointed straight to Xinchen''s snow-white neck standing opposite them.


    "Brother Yu?"


    "Wang Yu!"


    Three voices rushed to Wang Yu, but he didn''t care. He just took the sword emperor in his hand, looked at Xin Chen coldly and said coldly:


    "Who the hell are you?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xin Yue''s face around Wang Yu also changed slightly. Then he looked at Xin Chen in disbelief and understood the reason why he said these words.


    Xin Chen seemed to be frightened by Wang Yu. She opened her mouth with some amazement. Then all the emotions in her eyes turned into anger and directly faced the sword emperor in Wang Yu''s hands.

 Chapter 1266

    Xin Chen took a step forward, and the snow-white neck directly faced the blade. In a moment, the red blood droplets directly flowed to several people along the handle of the sword.


    "Who do you say I am? At this time, do you still doubt me?"


    Wang Yu hesitated for a moment because of the contrast between snow-white and red in front of him.


    Did he really make a mistake?


    Wang Yu''s mind moved slightly, and he temporarily relaxed the action of holding the sword emperor in his hand. It was at such a moment that Xin Chen, facing justice and Wang Yu, suddenly changed his face, squatted down and rushed to Wang Yu!


    Electro optic flint room!


    The black gas ghost came out of Xin Chen''s strange smiling eyes. The clear eyes reflected Wang Yu''s frozen eyes, and then he saw the look that really belonged to Xin Chen¡ª¡ª


    Regret, worry, and concern


    The next second, the black gas overflowed directly from her eyes, and then rushed into Wang Yu''s eyes!


    As it happened, between these breaths, black gas flew into Wang Yu''s body from his eyes, and all the light disappeared in an instant.


    "Plop -" it was the sound of Xin Chen''s body falling on the yellow sand. Wang Yu was black in front of his eyes. When his consciousness remained, he heard the frightened call of people around him.


    "No --!"


    However, a shocking scene happened. The black gas flying out of Xin Chen rushed straight into Wang Yu''s eyes. After that, Wang Yu was not eroded.


    Between them, a golden light shone from Wang Yu''s body. Even flustered, they came forward and held the faint stars and Bing er. They couldn''t help closing their eyes, so that they could avoid eye pain caused by such light.


    Some Xin Yue, who had rushed behind Wang Yu, was shocked and speechless.


    Of course, she and bing''er are not the same. Now Xinyue is surprised that Wang Yu''s physical condition is the same as the light emitted by the primitive Python he and Wang Yu saw in the corridor of the ancient castle.


    And at that time, she seemed to see some black gas flowing around, but she was too flustered and didn''t care about these little things later.


    But now, how can this be a small thing!


    Before the light dissipated, Wang Yu noticed his body''s reaction. At present, he also quickly used the light white martial gas and rushed to the black gas that he wanted to escape from here.


    White and black intersected, but there was no suspense at all. Wang Yu manipulated the light white martial gas, quickly and accurately caught the fleeing black gas, and then made great efforts to directly crush it until the last breath was killed by Wang Yu.


    The light dissipated, and the black gas that had just destroyed everything had been crushed by Wang Yusheng and dissipated in the wind.


    "Wang Yu, are you okay?"


    Xingcai and Wang Yu reacted and opened their mouth to Wang Yu. Xin Yue also came over from behind him, with more complex look in their eyes.


    "I''m fine. Let''s see how my little aunt is. She must have been possessed by this thing just now."


    Wang Yu waved his hand to them and stepped forward. He approached Xinchen who fainted. The light white light in his hand flickered. However, this time he did not send out a killing move, but gently touched her and made a simple examination.


    "Xingcai, Xin Yue and I watched here first. My little aunt has been possessed. I doubt that the situation behind the army must be more serious."


    The light white light in Wang Yu''s hand still flickered, slightly turned his head, opened his mouth to the two people behind him, and then threw himself into the rescue of Xin Chen again.


    Xingcai and others had an epiphany, nodded, and hurriedly rushed to the rear with each other.


    When their figures and breath were gone, Wang Yu also put down his martial spirit, gently put Xin Chen''s body on the soft sand and looked at Xin Yue seriously.


    "You feel it, too. What happened just now, and what we saw before..."


    Xin Yue didn''t wait for Wang Yu to speak, so she spoke solemnly, and then was interrupted by Wang Yu. "Yes, the black gas is the mysterious black object we''ve seen, but it didn''t attach to me. It should be affected by the light just now."


    He analyzed, Xin Yue nodded, his eyes moved to a weak Xin Chen, frowned gently, and then opened his mouth, "are you sure all the black gas has been eliminated?"


    Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s generally difficult to completely remove the things passed through floating. Wang Yu used very powerful force at that time, and I''m afraid he didn''t succeed.


    "I''m not sure, but just now when I tested him, I found that he was more excited about his mental strength. Maybe their ability is related to this."


    Wang Yuning was thinking, and Xin Yue nodded, but they noticed some movement from the people below. They looked over and saw Xin Chen finally wake up.

 Chapter 1267

    In front of them were Xin Yue and Wang Yu, who were worried and concerned. Xin Chen slowly opened his eyes. There was still some confusion and panic in his hazy eyes. After reflecting what had happened before, he also opened his mouth quickly:


    "Wang Yu, be careful of those black gases. They can attach themselves to people and control people''s mind!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she seemed to remember a more important thing. She suddenly raised her head and wanted to stand up and rush behind her.


    Fortunately, Xin Yue and Wang Yu always paid attention to her situation and hugged her in time to avoid the weak Xin Chen falling down again before he stood up.


    "Don''t get excited. Just now they have gone to the back to deal with it. Take a rest first."


    Xinyue opened her mouth with some worry and looked at Xinchen closely, hoping that this would calm her down.


    "Calm down. Just now you went to the back. Tell us what happened in detail."


    Wang Yu also patted Xinchen on the shoulder and opened his mouth lightly. Although he didn''t bring too much emotion, it was an accident that calmed Xinchen''s mood.


    She looked at their serious and rigorous eyes and took a deep breath. After closing her eyes and buffering for a while, she continued to speak;


    "Originally, I wanted not to let the people behind me be affected by what happened, but I saw the people who were with the he family rush into the crowd, and I still shot at the blue fall."


    Speaking of this, Xin Chen also looked at Wang Yu and Xin Yue. After seeing that they had no reaction, he also said, "although we had conflicts before, I still wanted not to have conflicts, but I didn''t expect that just after I passed, a burst of black gas rushed into my eyes, and then I didn''t remember anything."


    Wang Yu nodded. What she said was what she witnessed in person just now, but the difference was that the black gas didn''t successfully rush into her body.


    "It''s all right. Brother Yu solved the black gas just now. Please have a good rest, little aunt. He and I will go back and have a look later."


    A little tension flashed across Xinyue''s face, but she quickly put on a faint smile. After opening her mouth to Xinchen''s comfort, she also looked at Wang Yu again.


    Originally, the five of them were walking in front of the crowd. What happened just now directly separated them from the army behind. For Wang Yu, if he wanted to fully understand the situation behind, he had to go and have a look.


    Once they leave this part of the road, something else may happen.


    Although Xin Yue said he had solved it, they really didn''t know what the characteristics of these things were like.


    "Xin Yue, look at your little aunt here. I''ll go back and see for myself. If there''s anything else, I''ll let Longzhu contact you."


    Wang Yu thought for a while, but still opened his mouth. After that, he also comforted Xin Chen, and then turned and left here.


    "The land of yellow sand may not be as safe as the mixuetang basin behind. Do you really rest assured that Xin Yue is there alone with the injured and weak Xin Chen?"


    Wang Yu walked quickly through the yellow sand. What sounded in his mind was the worried voice of Xiao soul.


    He didn''t reply, but how could he be completely relieved at this point? It''s just that the war is difficult and he has to do so.


    It was already the afternoon, and the wind was much smaller than before. Wang Yu ignored the wind around him. There was a wind at his feet. After a while, he saw a White army from a distance.


    In the past, many people in black fought in the army of the ghost sect. Later, all the people of the ancient youzong were dressed in black robes. On the contrary, when establishing the anti youzong army, Xin Chen thought of letting them use white uniforms.


    One is to make it easy to distinguish and form a position that is different from the good and evil of the ancient youzong. The other is also because they can be seen at a glance in such a harsh environment.


    When Wang Yu saw the army in front of him, he rushed forward more quickly. However, after getting closer, he found something wrong.


    "Be careful, there''s something wrong with the flow of breath. Most of the people here are bewitched."


    Long Zhu''s voice reminded Wang Yu in a low voice. Although he was in the same mood as before, his intuition told Wang Yu that the current state of mind of Long Zhu was very different from that before.


    Not to mention the strange tone and the sudden change into a quiet character, Wang Yu felt very different from before only in the way he handled many things.


    However, it was obviously not the time to discuss these things, so such an idea flashed in Wang Yu''s mind for a while, and then he was attracted by the chaos ahead.


    When he got closer, Wang Yu finally understood the reason why he felt different.


    In the yellow sand near the mixuetang basin, a group of troops in white uniforms began to kill each other, and several of them attracted special attention.

 Chapter 1268

    It goes without saying that bing''er and xingcai are the focus of all the officers and soldiers who are haunted by black gas. Behind them, Biluo, who is dressed in blue combat robes, was also pursued and killed.


    Biluo was originally a woman. Now she has been chased by so many people to attack and assassinate. Not to mention, this time, many of them are his companions who talked and laughed with him yesterday and even just now.


    From a distance, Wang Yu saw not only Biluo himself, but also some anti Youjun who were not controlled by black gas. They all couldn''t bear to make big moves and scuffled with their former companions.


    In this way, not only will there be more and more anti secluded troops possessed by black gas, but also they will be more vulnerable to injury.


    Xingcai and bing''er were back-to-back, with a bright light in their hands. They obviously showed mercy to the anti Youjun in front of them. Even so, they were tied up. Although they were not seriously injured, they couldn''t get away for a while.


    Wang Yu frowned. When he saw that Xin Chen was in a wrong state, he worried that the black gases would take the opportunity to attach themselves to the anti Youjun, but he didn''t expect that the situation in front of him was countless times worse than he thought.


    Fortunately, bing''er and xingcai can coordinate the overall situation while fighting against each other, constantly directing the rest of the sober crowd to move in their direction.


    Fighting from this narrow basin is obviously better for them than in the vast expanse of yellow sand.


    At present, Wang Yu didn''t hesitate any more and accelerated his progress. The light white martial gas in his hand had been generated and shot straight at the crowd with the most black gas.


    "Roar -" a burst of smoke appeared. Wang Yu''s body had appeared at the place where the martial gas exploded, and many anti Youjun who were possessed also fainted.


    When xingcai and Wang Yu appeared, they relaxed a lot. However, they carefully looked at their former companions in front of them and wondered how they could get away faster.


    As for the anti you troops who had just fainted, Wang Yu pretended not to see them and turned directly to the other direction. At this time, a trace of black gas gradually rose on the eyebrows of the fallen soldiers.


    They felt Wang Yu''s attack on them and their powerful energy, so they all avoided him.


    But unexpectedly, just when they thought they were all out of Wang Yu''s sight and slipped out of the fallen host, Wang Yu suddenly turned around, and the blue light rushed out at the same time, directly grasping the black gas from his head.


    Seeing Wang Yu doing this, xingcai and bing''er looked at each other. They also deliberately noticed that they wanted to faint the possessed anti Youjun, and then use the power of the array to ban them.


    Compared with Wang Yu, Bing er''s array power is not particularly strong, but it is unexpectedly strong to deal with these black gases alone.


    "Young master Wang, you are here at last."


    When almost all the possessed people fainted and the black gas was recovered by Wang Yu with the power of the array, Wang Yu also heard a voice of grievance behind him.


    He was slightly stunned, but he saw a trace of disgust flash across Bing er''s eyes.


    Wang Yu was a little surprised by this emotion. There was no intersection between him and Biluo before. He also clearly expressed his attitude, but looking at bing''er, he seemed to have a bad impression of Biluo?


    "Have you collected them and figured out what to do?"


    The voice of the little soul came from his mind. Wang Yu thought about it and walked to xingcai. In their hands, they also surrounded the black gas they had just collected.


    The green light in the hands of the three people flashed and commanded their array power. Finally, they all gathered in the huge green array ball in Wang Yu''s hands and merged into a circle.


    Those scattered black gases were put together again. At present, they were also running wildly in the ball. Wang Yu frowned slightly, and the blue light in the other hand moved, which also increased the strength of array control. The black gas in the ball was not less in an instant.


    "Young master Wang, it''s good to have you here, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    The sweet and greasy voice came from behind. Wang Yu put away the blue light ball in his hand and frowned, but he didn''t turn around. Instead, the stars in front of him said:


    "Miss Biluo, I wanted to find you just now. You came to us first."


    There was some sarcasm in his tone, and Bing Er, who had always disliked xingcai, didn''t organize him, which surprised Wang Yu.


    "You... You can''t bully me like this in front of the prince. Even if you are a woman, don''t bully others like this."


    As if what xingcai said hurt people, Biluo''s voice was full of grievances.

 Chapter 1269

    Standing behind Wang Yu, he began to cry. If he was an ordinary man, he would pity her from the bottom of his heart because of her voice.


    However, Wang Yu was not an ordinary man. He directly ignored the cry of the woman behind him and went straight to the anti Youjun who had mixed on the ground.


    After a fierce scuffle just now, the army directly corrected in situ. Many soldiers who were not seriously injured took the initiative to help the soldiers who fainted around to check their injuries.


    Wang Yu also stood around and looked at the troops who were chaotic but not flustered. He was also pleased.


    They were originally selected from various forces in various places in the Wufu continent. Almost everyone had their own master and pride. When they began to March the army, they were full of vigilance and even hostile to each other.


    However, after a battle just now, they are obviously much more united than before and understand a truth.


    On the front battlefield far away from the center of Wufu mainland and their own forces, they do not have the help of their families and future generations. In addition to themselves, they can only rely on military teammates they don''t know around them.


    "Brother Yu!"


    A cry of surprise came, and then Wang Yu also felt the thick breath behind him, which was his familiar and attached Xinyue breath.


    The waist was suddenly surrounded from behind, but Wang Yu didn''t make any repulsion. Instead, he reached out to hold the palm of his hand, gently rubbed it, and then turned to look at the man.


    "Is the little aunt better?"


    His eyes opened softly, and his words were gentle that the surrounding anti Youjun had never felt before, but Xin Yue was nothing different. He was completely familiar with such Wang Yu:


    "Her body has almost recovered. We felt the severe fluctuation of breath here, so we hurried over."


    With that, she also took Wang Yu''s hand and turned to the other side. It was Xin Chen who seriously shuttled among the injured anti Youjun, followed by xingcai and bing''er who explained the situation.


    Wang Yu''s frown stretched out. Then he felt that his cuffs had been lifted. He was not good, but it was too late.


    "What is this? Didn''t you say these things wouldn''t hurt you before?"


    Xin Yue spoke to Wang Yu with some angry voices. After that, she also painfully stretched out her fingers and touched the dark place on Wang Yu''s left arm.


    Her fingers trembled, but her heart was aching and speechless.


    At first glance, such wounds are not caused by ordinary attacks. There is no bleeding, but it seems that after being corroded by something, the meat skin has been eroded and cleaned, leaving only rotten meat exposed, unspeakable cruelty and terror.


    "It''s all right. It''s all minor injuries."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth with an unnatural look. He also put down his arm and pulled back his sleeve to cover up the wound.


    Xinyue did not follow, stubbornly pulled him again, with injustice and unspeakable perseverance in her eyes.


    "I''ll ask my little aunt and see what she says."


    She was about to take Wang Yu to Xinchen, but unexpectedly, this action affected the wound on Wang Yu''s arm, let him subconsciously take a breath, and then the pain spread all over the world.


    "Brother Yu, are you okay?"


    When she noticed something wrong with him, Xin Yue opened her mouth anxiously and exclaimed. Wang Yu was sweating like rain, but he pulled out a smile and shook his head at Xin Yue.


    Xin Yue looked at Wang Yu and felt a burst of tears in her heart. The corners of her eyes were wet, but she still held back. She turned to Xin Chen''s secret skill on the other side to check the physical condition of the soldiers and asked her to come and see Wang Yu''s injury.


    Wang Yu''s arm hurts and can''t stop. Xin Yue can''t bear to pull him to move. They can only sit on the ground. Behind them is the basin of mixuetang. When Xin Chen comes to check Wang Yu''s injury, Xin Yue also flies back to the basin.


    "I''ll be back in a minute."


    Xin Yue''s voice dissipated in the air. Wang Yu frowned and wanted to call her back, but he had no strength.


    "How could this happen..."


    Here, Xin Chen opened Wang Yu''s sleeves and saw the same scene as Xin Yue. However, after the touch just now, the black range on Wang Yu''s arm has more than doubled.


    Wang Yu''s lips turned white and his forehead was sweating. He wanted to say something, but he had little strength.


    "This is the attack of those black gases. How did it suddenly become so powerful?"


    The voice of dragon candle took some tension in the silence. Obviously, he knew what was going on.


    "Let out the black gas you just collected, or it will do more harm to your health."


    Xiaohun also realized something and hurriedly opened his mouth. Wang Yu frowned and listened, but there was no action.


    He also guessed this, not to mention the wound on his arm, which was only caught when they and bing''er fought with the confidants of the he family not long ago.

 Chapter 1270

    When he came here just now and took out the black gas from the anti you army, he felt the movement on his arm. He originally wanted to wait until there was no one to check it, but Xin Yue found it directly.


    But anyway, Wang Yu didn''t intend to release those black gases again. If he came out again and attached himself to anyone, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, he might as well let himself bear all this and silently wait for the turning point.


    "Young master Wang, I know what''s going on with you."


    When Xinchen didn''t know what to do, Biluo''s voice suddenly came. I don''t know if Wang Yu was unconscious. Listening to such a voice, he thought it was different from all her sweet and greasy voices before.


    "I''m sorry, general Biluo. I''ve heard xingcai say something about you just now. I''ll go to you after I deal with the things here."


    Xin Chen''s cold voice came, and Wang Yu''s mind moved. He remembered the disgust in Bing er''s eyes when he saw the stars just now.


    However, the expected voice of grievance and pettishness did not come. After hearing Xinchen''s inhuman speech, Biluo''s voice brought some laughter:


    "Are you sure? Young master Wang is in such good health. If you delay, you may die?"


    A playful tone, a threatening tone.


    Wang Yu struggled to open his eyes. His goal was to have a smiling but ironic look in his eyes. But what really shocked Wang Yu was not only her arrogant attitude, but also because¡ª¡ª


    The way she smiled was so much like the eyes of Hua cangqiu!


    An unprecedented startling guess was born in Wang Yu''s heart


    Before, he just heard that huacangqiu had a sister helping Cao Jinling, but he never thought that he had other sisters.


    "... well, I''ll stand aside and watch you treat Prince Wang, but don''t think about playing tricks."


    Xinchen''s voice of compromise came. Wang Yu''s heart flashed a burst of disagreement, but he saw that Biluo''s body had come together.


    "No, I can handle the situation myself."


    Wang Yu frowned. Such a move made his wound hurt more than once, but he still endured the pain and opened his mouth. As soon as his voice fell, Xin Chen objected, with a strong objection in his words.


    "Don''t worry, I''m watching. She won''t do anything."


    She gave a voice to comfort her. Biluo smiled at her, and then came closer to Wang Yu. A sweet and greasy aroma came into his mouth and nose. Wang Yu frowned and his disgust for her was not concealed.


    "Hehe, why, do you think I can''t compare with your little Xinyue?"


    The voice of ridicule came into Wang Yu''s mind. Wang Yu felt that his strength was getting smaller and smaller. With Biluo''s proximity to him, he couldn''t control his body!


    Wang Yu has ignored the pain on his left arm. What shocked him is that he can''t move at all now!


    The only thing Wang Yu could control was his eyes. He glared at her with a smile, but saw her riding directly on himself.


    "Biluo! You!"


    Xin Chen''s face turned blue and said, "this is what I have to do to save him. Otherwise, I''ll come down and watch him die?"


    With that, she really wanted to get off Wang Yu and prepare to do so.


    Xin Chen frowned tightly. He didn''t see Wang Yu''s expression on the side. At most, he saw his pale chin. Although he was unwilling, he could only nod his head.


    "You little aunt, you''re really worrying about it. It''s clear what your Xinyue little lover says."


    Biluo continued to speak with the secret skill, and Wang Yu also spoke with the secret skill, "what do you want to do?"


    He now knows Biluo''s true identity and understands that the army will suffer serious civil war chaos here today. He can''t get rid of this Biluo, but he doesn''t understand what Biluo will do after she has tricked him into this.


    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, Biluo looked at Wang Yu with some laughter. "I thought you knew that my sister and brother died in your hands. Today I control you. What do you think I want to do?"


    As she said this, a light yellow light flashed in Biluo''s hand. Wang Yu turned his eyes and looked at it. Although he didn''t know what it was, he also felt the power contained in it.


    "Are you going to kill me to avenge my brother and sister?"


    Wang Yu chuckled, but saw Biluo sneering at him. "Young master Wang, you despise me too much. Since I said you''ve done so many things, how can you die so easily?"


    With that, she also manipulated the light yellow light in her hand and flew towards his black arm exposed outside.


    In the eyes of outsiders, especially Xin Chen standing on one side, except for the ambiguous posture of the two people, Biluo is completely treating Wang Yu''s hand wound.


    At a critical moment, but listen¡ª¡ª


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 1271

    Biluo and Xinchen were stunned. Then they saw Xinyue''s red figure coming from the other side. Before Wang Yu said anything, she also flew to Wang Yu and squeezed Biluo''s figure away.


    "What are you doing?"


    Biluo, who was disturbed by his good deeds, looked at Xinyue with dissatisfaction, but saw that although Wang Yu was weak, the corners of his mouth looked with a smile. He put down and understood what had happened.


    "Did you two collude?"


    Biluo''s face was unbelievable, Xinyue ignored it, and her face was full of concern.


    "What did you do to him?"


    After a few breaths, Xinyue also turned to look at the shocked Biluo behind her, opened her mouth and scolded angrily, with unspeakable dignity and anger on her face.


    Biluo was surprised. She wanted to say something, but she found that she had been haunted by the red light. She wanted to say more, but she found that she couldn''t say anything.


    "Xiao Yue, Wang Yu, what''s going on?"


    Now, Xin Chen can vaguely guess what''s going on, but she can''t imagine how he can contact Xin Yue who is obviously far away under such circumstances.


    "Little aunt. As you can see, general Biluo is not a poor woman rushed out of a small family, nor is he trying his best to provoke our relationship with brother Yu."


    Xin Yue looked sarcastically at Biluo, who was controlled and couldn''t move. The red light in her hand twinkled. Biluo''s body had been imprisoned by the flame inheritance she controlled.


    "Yi... Yi..."


    Biluo''s body was dragged up by the flame inheritance. It was difficult to breathe, but she still stared at Xinyue fiercely. Looking at her, she wanted to kill Xinyue.


    "Who is she?"


    Xinchen heard something in Xinyue''s words, and then asked. Xinyue approached Biluo in the air and said, "if I didn''t guess wrong, she approached us not for anything else, but to avenge brother Yu and her dead brother and sister!"


    Speaking of this, Biluo no longer hid her mood. Looking at Xinyue ferociously, she wanted to open her teeth and claws, but she couldn''t make any action.


    "She''s from the ghost sect."


    Xinchen frowned and noticed that Biluo''s identity was wrong. After she said it, the expression on her face became serious.


    "Yes, her ultimate goal is to catch us all."


    Xin Yue inherited the red flame in her hand and became more hot. Her eyes stared at Biluo fiercely, the voice fell, and the light became more obvious. She gradually gathered on Biluo''s neck and closed it tightly. Biluo''s pale face gradually turned blue and finally turned purple, just like she was going to die.


    "Fortunately, brother Yu just urged the Dragon candle to inform me in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Seeing Biluo unwilling to close her eyes, she no longer resisted. Her body gradually stiffened in the past. Xinyue was also slightly relieved and explained to Xinchen.


    Although Xinchen doesn''t understand who Longzhu is, it''s certain that there is a secret way between Wang Yu and Xinyue, which she will never know.


    Xinyue put away the red flame in her hand. At this time, Biluo''s body also lost control, fell down from the air, and then fell on the ground.


    The soldiers waiting around the three immediately rushed up. After the inspection confirmed that she was real and had no breath, they took her body away and dealt with it.


    Xinyue and Xinchen are most concerned about Wang Yu, who is still weak.


    They approached Wang Yu. While Xin Yue and Biluo were questioning, Wang Yu''s body was much weaker. Now he can''t fully open his eyes.


    "Brother Yu, are you okay? Can you answer me..."


    Although Xin Yue was loud and sonorous when he confronted Biluo just now, his voice trembled involuntarily when he saw such a fragile Wang Yu.


    After all, this is the invincible Wang Yu for them, but in these days of confrontation with Gu youzong, he was seriously injured three times, large and small, but how can he not let Xin Yue worry?


    "Unhindered, stationed."


    Wang Yu still couldn''t fully open his eyes, but he vomited two words weakly, and then began to breathe heavily.


    His situation could not be delayed any longer. Xinyue was slightly stunned. Then he immediately looked at Xinchen with begging in his eyes.


    Xin Chen looked at the two people like this, thought for a moment, and immediately made a decision, "up to now, we have reached the gate of guyouzong. If we don''t fight in again, it''s not such a thing?"


    She tried to speak more easily, but everyone present understood that this was just what Wang Yu wanted to achieve. After all, if Xin Chen and Xin Yue made the decision, they must want to go back to the city to have a rest first.

 Chapter 1272

    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Aware that Xinyue''s mood was still unstable, Wang Yu struggled to speak again. Although it was a simple four words, it gave her great peace of mind.


    Xin Chen led his anti you army to settle down in front of mixuetang, while Wang Yu and Xin Yue were settled in the first tent of the highest level.


    Fortunately, however, after the last killing of each other before the miyuetang, there was no similar battle or sneak attack. As for the people of the ancient youzong, it was like suddenly disappearing into the world. There was no news at all.


    However, it is more convenient for Xin Chen''s people to repair the situation, and Wang Yu and Xin Yue never came out again after they entered the first tent.


    From front to back, you can only see the close soldiers coming in and out from inside, and it is said that it is Xin Yue''s close dark guard chasing the wind.


    Many of the soldiers were injured in different degrees. Except that the former attached people were seriously injured, others were basically able to move freely the next day.


    Xin Chen''s order to them is to exercise and strengthen their body every day, and then give them the time to arrange freely.


    In this way, they talk a lot longer.


    Everyone has different conjectures about Wang Yu''s sudden coma and general Biluo who has disappeared.


    Yes, the people who saw Biluo sneak attack on Wang Yu that day have been banned by Xinchen. However, people''s hearts are always like this. The more they don''t let people do anything, the more they want to do it against their back.


    So, on the third morning when Wang Yu and Xin Yue stayed in the tent, the story between Biluo and Wang Yu was already in the real army.


    When Xinchen noticed, things had reached the point where he couldn''t change.


    Xin Chen was worried about Wang Yu, but she didn''t even go in at other times, let alone tell them about it, except for chasing the wind and necessary servants who could enter the tent.


    However, on the third night, the long closed tent finally got out of the people they wanted to see.


    king


    Wang Yu is awake!


    The first to be shocked and run away was the excited and excited Xin Chen. Looking at Wang Yu''s energetic face, she also had some doubts about his weak face two days ago.


    "Little aunt, congratulations to him. Brother Yu''s force has reached the realm of Emperor Wu."


    Xin Yue had a light smile on her face, starlight was shining in her eyes, and there were still some tears.


    Xin Chen couldn''t believe it and opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu''s injury could bring him a higher level of promotion. She was surprised to hear that Wang Yu was the territory of the Wu clan.


    "I would also like to thank Biluo. If she hadn''t stimulated the fluctuation of Wu Qi in my body with the black Qi received by Gu you at that time, I wouldn''t break through the bottleneck so soon."


    Wang Yu also smiled at Xin Chen, noticed Xin Yue''s sour eyes, and gently reached out and rubbed her head.


    Xin Chen nodded excitedly, half a ring before he came back to his senses. "It''s really good, it''s really good. We''re lucky now."


    At this point, she was slightly stunned, suddenly thought of something, and then opened her mouth, "so are you restoring force in the tent these days?"


    And then it took so long?


    This is what Xinchen really wants to care about. After all, this matter is closely related to their upcoming attack on Guyou castle.


    However, after saying this, Wang Yu''s expression was stiff. He looked at Xin Yue and then spoke to Xin Chen, "in fact, there is no, but our situation is relatively special and may not be able to tell you for the time being."


    After that, he also smiled embarrassed at Xinchen. Xinyue stood beside Wang Yu and looked at Xinchen as well.


    They had a tacit understanding and didn''t speak, which surprised Xinchen, but it was also reasonable.


    Maybe for them, they don''t know too much. A trace of sour and astringent flashed in their eyes. Xin Chen also looked up and put a considerate smile on his face:


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand. Now that you have recovered, I''ll arrange the sneak attack now. You can come to my tent to discuss later."


    With that, she turned and left here. There were only Wang Yu and Xin Yue left in the tent.


    These things are not because they can''t tell Xinchen, but Wang Yu doesn''t know how to explain it.


    After all, when he was about to lose consciousness, the sword emperor who had been silent for a long time appeared, protected his spiritual power, and then healed.


    The subsequent recovery was only completed bit by bit with the help of Xiaohun and Longzhu.


    Wang Yu didn''t want his to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding in Xinchen''s heart, or even trouble the march of their army.


    "It doesn''t matter. My little aunt will understand."

 Chapter 1273

    Looking at Wang Yu''s expression, Xin Yue also stretched out her hand to pull Wang Yu''s sleeve and spoke with concern. Wang Yu looked at her, smiled gently and said:


    "Let''s go and discuss the attack on the ancient you emperor."


    The ancient youzong, who declared war with many forces on the Wufu mainland, was right in front of them, and the anti youzong army, which had been prepared for a long time, finally officially started war with them today.


    After Wang Yu was threatened by Biluo last time, the sword emperor appeared to treat Wang Yu, and then gradually began to appear around them and put forward his own opinions from time to time.


    Wang Yu was shocked at the beginning, but soon realized that the sword emperor was just because he knew that it was certain that they would defeat Guyou emperor.


    One reason is that Wang Yu''s own strength has improved too fast. From standing still in the bottleneck area to directly rising to the realm of pure Zhen Emperor Wu with his own help, he is not strong.


    Moreover, these days, the sword emperor just whispered that those black objects, that is, the habits of ancient youbeast, Wang Yu and Xin Yue soon realized the way to completely subdue them. Resisting the fierce attack of Youjun outside these days has also become a good word.


    He knew that the reason for this was not how important they mentioned, but their own understanding ability, which was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Speaking of it, if he hadn''t deliberately wanted Wang Yu and them to do nothing before, maybe they would have killed the real Guyou emperor by now.


    Standing at the highest place in the mixuetang basin, the real shape of the sword emperor separated from Wang Yu looked not far away, and Xin Chen led the soldiers cleaning the battlefield.


    Now the situation and situation have become clear. Basically, most of the people of the ancient youzong have been killed by the people of the anti Youjun army. Only the last ancient Youdi is still hidden in the ancient Youbao and has no idea of fighting.


    But the truth is only understood by himself. Guyou emperor doesn''t want to escape, but can''t come out at all


    "What do you think? Will the sword emperor have such a worry?"


    Wang Yu''s voice came from behind the sword emperor. These days, he has felt the sword emperor separated from his body many times. He stayed here and looked at the direction of Guyou castle for a long time.


    "No."


    The sword emperor collected his eyes and was surrounded by layers of clean white clouds. He couldn''t see his expression clearly, but Wang Yu guessed that he should be avoiding something.


    After the last incident, he could obviously feel the change of the sword emperor''s acceptance and attitude towards himself, but after all, he still didn''t want to open his heart to communicate with himself.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first."


    Aware that Wang Yu wanted to ask himself some questions, the sword emperor also opened his mouth and was anxious to escape from this place. However, a light white light flashed in front of him and was tightly covered by Wang Yu''s body. When he wanted to retreat, he found that the retreat was also blocked by his force.


    "Of course I have something to do when I come to you."


    Wang Yu stared and opened his mouth seriously. After that, he smiled softly. "In fact, I don''t understand why you try your best to make me fail to achieve my goal. Is this good for you?"


    He asked, but the sword emperor kept avoiding his eyes and remained silent.


    "Or, in fact, what you reject is not to attack guyouzong, but to help me."


    Wang Yu changed his way of speaking and kept staring at the sword emperor''s expression, but found that his mood changed a lot when he heard this.


    "It''s true," Wang Yu snorted, walked closer to the direction of the sword emperor, and then said, "anyway, whether you help me or not, the destruction of guyouzong has become a certainty. Why don''t you tell me today?"


    Wang Yu seldom spoke in such a tone, but this time he accidentally threatened the sword emperor. After that, the fog around the sword emperor also dispersed. In the hazy, Wang Yu could see his expression clearly.


    Tangled and unwilling.


    "There is no deep reason, but this time the ancient Youdi is too incompetent."


    The sword emperor opened his mouth like giving up. Wang Yu gently raised his eyebrows and waited for him to go on. He didn''t speak.


    "Guyou emperor has been sealed for thousands of years, and I have stayed with his useless soul for thousands of years. Now he might as well be saved from his incompetent descendants, but he will meet you right away. At that time, I will fall into endless darkness again because of the seal."


    The sword emperor said a lot. Wang Yu stood in front of him and listened quietly. When he finally heard it all, he felt an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    "So, in fact, when the ancient you emperor was recovering, there was a mistake. He could have been sealed again immediately, but it was because of you that the ancient you sect finally expanded into this?"


    Wang Yu frowned and said the most important part. The sword emperor was stunned and nodded. The next second, he was hit by the light white weapon in Wang Yu''s hand.

 Chapter 1274

    "What are you doing?"


    He roared, but a stronger palm wind came at once.


    "You''re so boring. Just for these little things, do you regard the names of people in the world as nonexistent?"


    Wang Yu''s voice was loud. After that, his blue body had wrestled with the sword emperor. The sword emperor was annoyed by Wang Yu''s words. Some guilt in his heart was dissipated because of these fists.


    "What do you know? You''re not me at all. You''ve spent so long in such darkness and loneliness. If you were you, you might not let me!"


    The sword emperor also screamed hysterically. The clean white figure flew around in the air. They were entangled. The situation that they didn''t want to go up and down gradually became dominated by him.


    Seeing Wang Yu''s last strike, he was able to knock down the sword emperor. Suddenly, he stopped his action and changed the attack into defense. The sword emperor was confused, but he also stopped his action.


    "Brother Yu, what''s the matter here?"


    Xin Yue''s voice came from a distance. Wang Yu secretly luck and corrected the disordered martial spirit just now, ignoring the clear look of the sword emperor around him.


    "Hum, you are not as hypocritical as me. What can you look down upon?"


    The sword emperor snorted softly. Wang Yu turned to look at him and looked at him indifferently. Although he had no expression, he looked chilly.


    "Hum." the sword emperor didn''t look at him again. After humming, the pure white light flashed, and he also re entered Wang Yu''s body.


    "Brother Yu, I just felt the chaos of force here. Is something wrong? Are you okay?"


    Xin Yue quickly came forward and rushed to Wang Yu with a concerned look in her eyes. Wang Yu smiled and patted him on the shoulder, indicating that she didn''t care.


    "It''s all right," crescent knew that Wang Yu must have something to hide himself, but now is not the time to say this. "This evening, my little aunt plans to make a final attack and rush into Guyou castle in one fell swoop. The victory or defeat will be in this war."


    Wang Yu raised his eyebrows. After hearing what the sword emperor said just now, his understanding of the ancient you emperor has also been changed. Apart from the obstacle of the sword emperor, he believes that it is not very difficult to defeat the ancient you emperor.


    They left together. The sun set and the wind gradually sounded. There was no other figure on the lonely honey snow pond, leaving only the long yellow sand entangled under it and burying the traces that had appeared before.


    Night is a good time for sneak attack. During the day, Xin Chen has already arranged the sneak attack. Apart from the two non staff personnel Xin Yue and Wang Yu, others have their own work to do.


    Before the evening, Wang Yu tried to communicate with the sword emperor again, but there were many people around him, and he didn''t say much. He just hoped that the sword emperor could use his secret skills to speak to himself more.


    Although there is still some estrangement between the two, it is obviously much better than before in the daytime.


    The sword emperor did not say the deep reason, but told him about some of the weaknesses of the ancient Youdi.


    The ancient Youdi''s ability to bring so much havoc to the world thousands of years ago should not be underestimated.


    However, after thousands of years of seal and the urging of his younger generation, he was too hasty to wake up, and his ability was not as good as before. Now, coupled with these weaknesses he told Wang Yu, it was easy to defeat him.


    In this way, Wang Yu also strengthened his previous conjecture that the sword emperor clearly didn''t want him to succeed.


    Surprise is the most successful way to send troops.


    The illusion that Xinchen caused to guyouzong was that he was still resting the army and building food and grass as usual during the day. However, the most elite troops had already prepared outside the ancient castle until it was dark and rushed into the castle for a sneak attack plan.


    The white military uniform is particularly conspicuous in the night, but the lights in Guyou castle are bright. The remaining Guyou army forces have been surrounded by large white armies. The fighting and screams are continuous. In the light of the fire, blood splashes and bodies become rivers.


    The continuous war lasted for five days and nights, and it was not because of the strength of the ancient youyou army, but because in the mysterious ancient Youbao, an inexplicable creature would rush out from time to time in the dark to defeat the unimpeded anti youyou army.


    As the most mysterious Wang Yu and Xin Yue, no one saw them.


    In the deepest room, Wang Yu was dressed in blue and held the dark sword emperor in his hand, pointing at the man''s deep face.


    "Have you come to this step after all?"


    In the face of such danger, the man did not show any nervousness. On the contrary, he opened his mouth with some self mockery and turned his eyes to Wang Yu with an obscure look.


    "It''s over. Die."


    A beautiful female voice came from behind Wang Yu. Xin Yue, who was dressed in red, had clear eyes and eyes. She scolded. The red light in her hand also came and flew to the man''s body.


    Anyway, everything will end today. After all, Jia Youdi and Jia Youzhong are like a flash in the pan. They have withered before they reach their peak.

 Chapter 1275

    Wufu continent is a place full of all kinds of capable people and strange people, not only because of the existence of human beings and magical Wu beasts, but also because people here will control natural forces and combine their spiritual power with life.


    Now, fireworks in March, the most pleasant climate in the whole continent, is the central area of the mainland, forget worry township.


    It was originally the home of aristocratic families. However, after the war a year ago, it was once again the fastest place for the recovery of the whole Wufu continent, and with the repair ability of Qi training, it became the most important exchange center of the whole Wufu continent.


    Most of the families that used to occupy an important position in forget worry Township were destroyed in the scuffle between heaven and earth. During this time, many emerging forces and people quietly sneaked into them. They fought fiercely in the open and in the dark, and they looked vibrant.


    "Have you heard that the Fuwang assembly will be held again in two days. The Fuwang elected at that time will command the whole town of forgetting worries."


    On the bustling central street, the middle-aged man whispered to the people around him, his voice full of excitement.


    Many people around him were calm. His eyes inadvertently looked around and made sure that no one paid attention to them before he said, "it''s true, but he has a great chance. After all, now in the whole forgetful hometown, no force has their deep foundation."


    "Nonsense, aren''t there still those foreigners from the beast kingdom?"


    The voice of opposition came. The man just nodded. Then they whispered and walked forward together.


    They were walking in the street with people coming and going. Their voice had long been covered by the noise around them. What they discussed was what everyone in Wufu mainland was most concerned about at present.


    It has been nearly a year since the anti you army rushed into the ancient Youbao after the miyue pond. After the ancient Youdi was re sealed, the rest of the ancient youzong army became a plate of loose sand. Without the support of the rear, it became rampant on the mainland and was wiped out in a short time.


    Next, the act of reorganizing also began. He Jia was the first to recover and lost the least in this not so long battle.


    On that day, Xin Chen led the anti you army into the ancient you castle and captured all the remaining forces of the ancient you castle. Wang Yu and Xin Yue sealed the ancient you emperor again and sealed the ancient you castle permanently underground.


    As for those strange primitive creatures, they were sealed together by Wang Yu and the ancient Youdi. They were buried underground and would never appear again.


    However, no one saw where Wang Yu and Xin Yue went that day. The war lasted five days and nights. Most of the soldiers were exhausted after the war, let alone pay attention to these things.


    At first, someone would look for the whereabouts of the two people, but there was no trace after all. As an important commander, Xin Chen chose to return to the Wu beast domain and reorganize his star picking building.


    But when others asked her about Wang Yu, she kept silent. At most, it was just a mysterious smile.


    As a result, mysterious rumors have also spread in the market. It is said that some people say that they died together with the ancient Youdi and were sealed underground to protect the peace of the whole Wufu continent. Others say that they realized that they had many shortcomings in the process of collision in the river valley and went to film and television cultivation.


    Just such legends, after all, are guesses. After a long time, not many people want to find them. They just spread these legends in every corner of the mainland.


    The change of power on the mainland is fast. No one can take care of so many fruitless things. More people who want to show their strength again on the Wufu are also eager to create their own marks.


    Wufu mainland will also usher in a more brilliant future after the previous bloody storm.


    And all this is what the two people who turned the tide don''t care.


    In an unnoticed corner of Wufu continent, two figures, one green and one red, quickly shuttle through the road with sparse trees, with fast steps and clothes.


    "I have collected what master honeysuckle gave you. We''ll ask again when we go back in a few days."


    In the wind, Wang Yu''s voice came. Compared with the previous indifference, it obviously brought more natural and unrestrained spirit. It was revealed that in the wind, although people listened and felt comfortable, they could not see the figure of the speaker at all.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t lose what the master gave me."


    Xinyue''s excited voice is also crisp and happy. The girl''s charming voice floats in the air. It has a different temperament and gives people relaxation for no reason.


    They have been traveling here for two days and one night, but they can''t see any fatigue and inexplicable excitement either from their mental state or from the speed of their action.


    Since the ancient Youdi was sealed in mixuetang, they told Xinchen everything about them, including the sword emperor and the guardian spirit of the ancient artifact they had.

 Chapter 1276

    Different from the expected results, when Wang Yu and Xin Yue thought she could not accept the facts they told, they got Xin Chen''s promise:


    "I always know that you have secrets. Your strength is the highest in the whole Wufu continent. Now that the ancient Youdi has been sealed, what are your plans? Do you want to win the world?"


    She didn''t say much, just like an ordinary relative, she was concerned about their future. After saying that, she immediately got the opposition of Wang Yu and Wang Yu:


    "No, we just want to spend our life simply."


    Wang Yu opened his mouth gently and looked at Xin Yue. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were full of smiles. They looked at each other and smiled. There was no need to say anything else. All their feelings were silent.


    Xin Chen looked at this and didn''t know what it was like. The ability of these two people was clearly enough to shake the whole world. Finally, she chose to leave everything like this and say such indifferent words about fame and wealth. It was the first time she saw them.


    "In that case, I support you. Don''t worry. I won''t say anything. After I go out from here, I''ll go back to the Wu beast domain. Come back to me when you think of me."


    Facing their eyes, Xin Chen still opened her mouth and knew that they could choose not to tell her. However, she still had no reservations about her. Such trust and friendship moved her very much.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue thanked Xin Chen for his understanding, and then squeezed away the ancient castle at night.


    The later arrangement is not what they want to worry about. There are many people competing to clean up. They don''t want to be the target of public criticism at this time.


    "Brother Yu, do we really want to go in?"


    Back in front of her, the shuttling figure of Wang Yu and Xin Yue has stopped. Before they are now a magnificent front door, Xin Yue hesitates to look at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu chuckled, then reached out to hold Xin Yue''s palm and said, "don''t worry, my father will like you very much."


    As he spoke, he also directly took Xin Yue to the door, stepping on the clear glow of the rising sun, with a spirited smile on his face.


    "Bold! Dare to break into our Wang''s house so early. Do you have an ultimatum? What''s your heart?"


    Before they took a few more steps, a man in gray appeared in front of them. Looking at his face and immature voice, it was obvious that he was a young boy who had just begun to change his voice.


    Wang Yu stopped. His face remained unchanged. He looked at the visitor with a smile and said, "xiaoshunzi is so big?"


    The voice fell, and the man in Gray was stunned. Then he understood the identity of the person coming, and asked in a trembling voice, "are you a young master..."


    Wang Yu nodded. Xiao shunzi on the other side was about to shed tears. Without waiting for Wang Yu to say anything to him, he turned and rushed into the big house, running and shouting:


    "Master, master, the young master is back!"


    Feeling his breath getting farther and farther away, Wang Yu also pinched Xinyue''s palm, with some helplessness on his expression.


    Wang Yu didn''t want to look anxious. Instead, he leisurely took Xin Yue''s palm and walked slowly towards the central hall.


    The Wang family is located in a relatively remote place in Wutian City, so relatively speaking, the previous ancient youzong catastrophe did not harm and spread here.


    In other words, the abilities of Wang Yu and Xin Yue were too strong. Before their power expanded, Gu youzong was cold.


    However, the story of Wang Yu and Xin Yue has already spread around here. Therefore, the whole Wang family is respectful to the young master who has not returned home for a long time.


    The hairy boy who would only bring difficulties to the family at the beginning has finally transformed into a strong man after going through so many things alone.


    Wang Yu came back with Xin Yue this time. One reason is to visit his long separated father and family. Another important reason is also related to Xin Yue.


    As early as they came out of the ancient castle, Wang Yu took Xin Yue around looking for the whereabouts of Master Xin Yue, the old honeysuckle, and finally found it in the secret place a few months ago.


    After this journey, Wang Yu was also successfully recognized by Xinyue''s closest honeysuckle old man. Under the witness of his old man, he swore to heaven and earth, and the two married.


    Now Wang Yuning is willing to travel with Xin Yue for such a long time, but also to take her back to her hometown, so that her father and people can identify with their identified lover and lifelong partner.


    Wang Yu and Xin Yue stayed in Wang''s house for another half a month. After Wu Tiancheng and he Jifeng explained Wang Yu''s management of solitary soul, they returned to Wang''s house and said their final goodbye.


    Wang Yu''s father knew that they came back this time to deal with all the chores on the Wufu continent, and after that, maybe they will never come back.


    The time of departure was in the afternoon. The sunset pulled the shadow of Wang Yu and his family for a long time. They looked at the family standing at the door of the house and waved to them that they didn''t have to send them any more.


    Watching the crowd close the door, Xin Yue also turned to Wang Yu. There was excitement in her eyes. The brilliance of the sunset spread on her face and was plated with a soft golden yellow:


    "So, where are we going next?"


    Wang Yu''s mouth was slightly crooked, his eyes were affectionate, and he held Xin Yue''s palm. His gentle voice floated through the air:


    "The ends of the earth."